《My Billionaire Husband》 Chapter 1 Hollowburg Emerdale Airport. Leo got off the ne. He looked tall in his ck trench coat and his eyes were sharp and energetic. His only w was his abnormally paleplexion. Out of nowhere, a ck Rolls-Royce limousine stopped in front of him, with dozens of military trucks behind it. Fall in! Dozens of burly, grim-faced soldiers moved into two square-shaped formations, taking less than three seconds overall. Salute! Facing Leo, the soldiers shouted in unison, Good day, Commander! Their loud and clear voices resonated throughout the vast airport. Leo nodded calmly and saluted them in return. At this time, the door of the Rolls-Royce opened and an alluring woman wearing tight ck leather clothes and sunsses stepped out. She took off her sunsses, revealing eyes so red that they seemed to be soaked in blood. Those eyes gave off a murderous feeling. However, she was as docile as a sheep in front of Leo. This woman was called Nadine Moore. She was his shadow, his guard. Mr. Cohen, Ive found her. Continue, Leo said, and waited quietly for her report. Her name is Lydia Henderson. She works at the International Trading Center Building. Her identity has been deliberately hidden, so this is all we have about her at the moment. Nadines expression turned grim as she carefully observed Leos expression. Seeing no particr reaction from him, she felt relieved enough to continue her report. Phantom was in Emerdale a month ago but left the country and disappeared. Kate Lawson acquired the Fords Vesper Corporation a week ago and became the new chairman of the board. End of report. Got it. Leo nodded, and then begun to cough. He wiped his mouth and found some blood on his hand. Mr. Cohen, is it your old injury again? Nadine immediately pulled out a handkerchief, her beautiful eyes filled with concern. Even though Leo managed to force his enemies into retreat in the battle on Elview Mountain, the ordeal left him with a persistent illness It doesnt matter. Lets visit the Fords. Leo waved his hand, clearly not as concerned as Nadine was, and walked toward the Rolls-Royce. He did not speak anymore after getting in the car. The scenery on both sides of the car swiftly fell back, and his mind drifted as well. Five years ago, he agreed to marry Kate Lawson-the darling of Lawson family-and adopt her family name to repay his adoptive father, William Ford, and resolve the Fords financial crisis. Little did he know that it was all part of Kates plot to steal the Fords corporate secrets.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. On his wedding day, he suffered inhumane abuse. He was beaten, drugged, kidnapped, and finally thrown into the sea. It was the sheer luck of fools that he didnt die that day. Not only did he escape death, but he even joined the mysterious special forces in Winbury, the Wyverns,ter on. Five years in the military had transformed him. He became the God of War in the military, the Commander of the Wyverns, protecting Winbury and fending off enemies from all over the world. He retired with honor, for it was time to settle the grudges of the past. Furthermore, he could not forget the woman who he had once hurt so deeply. Back then, he had been kidnapped to an abandoned warehouse at the pier. Beside him was also a woman who had suffered the same fate. She was the one who had saved him. Unfortunately, he had been so delirious that he did not even know her name or appearance. Nadine let out a quiet sigh when she saw the thoughtful and sorrowful look in Leos eyes. Compared to settling past grudges, he must be more concerned about the woman named Lydia Henderson. Were here, Mr. Cohen. Nadine parked the car before a three-story antique vi by the street. Got it. Leo nodded but did not exit the car immediately. Instead, he said to Nadine emotionlessly, Keep investigating Miss Henderson. I want the results this evening. Yes. Leo got off the car and stood outside the Fords residence. He became lost in thought as he looked at the nts and trees in the yard. Everything felt so familiar. I wonder how Caroline is doing He seemed to see that young and vivacious girl in his memories in front of him, and a smile lit up his face. Few could put such a pure smile on his face. Caroline was one of them. Caroline was his adoptive fathers daughter and they had grown up together. If not for Kate Lawson, they would probably be married by now. He snapped out of his reverie and rang the doorbell. No one opened the door. He rang the doorbell again. Still, no one came to open the door. This was strange. There was no way that the Fords residence would ever bepletely empty. He looked around and saw no movement inside the vi. It was quiet. Hold on, Iming Finally, after he rang the doorbell a few more times, someone appeared. It was a spluttery old man with a hunched back who opened the door. Gary. Leo greeted him with a smile. The old man, Gary Harris, was the Fords housekeeper. He was very loyal to William Ford. Youre Gary stopped midway into opening the door. He looked up and stared in disbelief at Leo for a good 10 seconds. Youre Leo! he said excitedly. His expression soon froze and became sorrowful instead. Whats wrong, Gary? Leo asked with concern. Gary sighed and said sadly, Youre toote Im afraid that Mr. Ford wont make it. Leos smile froze. It felt as though a thunderbolt had struck him out of nowhere. Three secondster, his face became as ferocious as a man-eating beast. What happened to Dad? he asked in a cold voice. William had always been in good health and it had only been five years since he left. How could William be on his death bed already? Just then, a long-haired, curvaceous woman in a white dress walked up to them. She was holding the arm of a handsome man decked out in designer clothing. Who is it, Gary? When she saw Leo, her expression went through a drastic change and she took a step back as if she had seen a ghost. Youre Leo Cohen? Its been a while, Caroline. Leo restrained his murderous aura at once. This woman was his childhood sweetheart, Caroline Ford. How are you still alive? Caroline eximed incredulously, her face going from red to white. Its a long story. Leo did not think much about her reaction; after all, he had been missing for five years. Leo Cohen The eyes of the handsome young man beside Caroline sparkled. He looked as if he had thought of something. The look in his eyes became yful. So, youre the loser who ditched Kate Lawson five years ago. Im surprised that youre still alive. Back then, the marriage between the Fords and the Lawsons was well-known in Emerdale, and it remained a hot topic to this day. Who are you? It was only then that Leo noticed the handsome young man beside Caroline, causing him to frown. Im Carolines boyfriend, Raymond Brown. The young man wrapped his arms around Carolines waist and did not bother covering up his provocative look. Caroline told me that youre the reason why the Lawsons are destroying the Fords. I cant believe you have the nerve to return to Emerdale while the Lawsons are still looking for you. You have some guts, Ill give you that much. Leo fell into silence and then looked at Caroline with aplicated expression. Is that what you think, Caroline? Caroline bit her lower lip, her expression going through constant changes. Finally, she stopped struggling and said calmly, Since youre not dead, I wont hold it in anymore. I know why youvee back. Its because of me, right? Her eyes became filled with disgust. Give up. I dont want my boyfriend to misunderstand anything. Youre the reason why my family turned out this way. Just thinking about you disgusts me. She added, Look at you. I dont know what youve been doing for the past five years but you dont have a single name to your name. Who would marry you? But Raymond ispletely different. Caroline changed the topic and took the initiative to hold Raymonds arm. He said that hed help our familys business. Hes my true love. Silence followed. Leo could only sigh. Having spent five years in the military, he no longer cared about having a romantic rtionship. He cherished his familial bond with Caroline even more. Unfortunately Things remained, but the people around him had changed. His expression returning to normal, he stopped talking to them and went straight to the living room. He wanted to check on his adoptive fathers condition. It just so happened that he was familiar with traditional medicine. Stop. Who said you could go in? Raymond sneered, ready to grab Leos shoulder. Even though Caroline did not like Leo anymore, they were nheless childhood sweethearts. The thought of it made him ufortable all over. He wanted to teach Leo a lesson. Suddenly, Leo turned his head and gave him a cold look. That look made Raymond feel as though he had been dropped into a pool of ice water. He was so frightened that he fell on his ass. Chapter 2 Hapless Bastard What kind of look was that? It was a look that despised all living beings! Leo looked so calm to the point that he seemed to be looking at a corpse! Scram. His voice was ice-cold. I wont say it a second time. Leo! Stop right there! Leos insistence on entering the vi angered Caroline. My dad is very sick! Do you still want to agitate him? Leo looked at her indifferently and ignored her. Raymond got up from the ground pathetically, his eyes filled with malice. If you dont want to leave, you dont have to, he said. Break his legs and make him kneel in front of Williams bed to apologize! His six bodyguards emerged from both sides and had Leo surrounded in an instant. Leo, run! a panicked Gary shouted. Leo pretended not to hear him. He continued to walk calmly with his back to the bodyguards. Idiot. Raymond sneered. Meanwhile, Caroline remained unmoved and watched without doing anything. Two bodyguards nked Leo from left and right, attacking him from both sides. Just as their hands were about to touch him, Leo turned his head and threw a quick, fierce fist. His fist hit the face of the bodyguard on the left straight on. The bodyguard flew backward as if he had been hit by a truck, knocking his colleague behind him, and fainted. A pin-drop silence fell over the yard. Caroline and Raymond widened their eyes at Leo in disbelief. They looked like they were staring at a monster. Gary was too terrified to move and his lips were trembling. He wanted to say something but no words came. The other bodyguards stopped and looked warily at Leo. They gradually closed in around Raymond out of fear that he might attack their boss next. Leo did not. He looked asposed as ever, as if he had merely swatted a fly. He did not even look at them before turning around and continuing to walk to the living room. Raymond came to his senses by then, and a trace of panic crossed his eyes. Caroline even shouted in a sharp voice, Leo, how dare you! At this moment, she finally understood why Leo had the nerve toe back. She did not know what he had experienced in the past five years, but she could tell that he had gotten stronger. Why is it so noisy!? Argh! Themotion outside attracted the attention of others in the vi. A well-dressed woman who resembled Caroline walked out. When she saw the expressionless Leo walking toward her, she stopped talking and screamed in horror. Her scream rmed everyone inside the vi. Whats wrong? What is it? When the rest saw Leo, all of them closed their mouths and looked at him with grim expressions without exception. I thought this hapless bastard died. Why did hee back? Did he cause themotion earlier? What does he want? Leo stopped after hearing these voices and his expression softened. Everyone, Ill exin what happenedter, he pleaded. Let me go in and see my dad first. Stop right there! When Leo was about to walk past his rtives, a harsh-sounding scream stopped him. He turned around to see Carolines mother, Reba, pointing at him and scolding him in a hysterical voice. You hapless bastard! How dare youe back! Havent you harmed us enough already? Mom, its not what you think Shut up! Reba cut him off ruthlessly. When she saw the two unconscious bodyguards outside the door, she immediately understood what was going on. She became even angrier. And now youre stirring up trouble in our house too! I think he just wants to kill us! Patricia, Carolines second aunt, also pointed at him and said in a voice dripping with sarcasm, Of all the time in the world toe back, you came back when William is about to die. What are you scheming? I think he has something to do with Williams sudden unconsciousness. He might be the one who caused it! Ma, Carolines eldest aunt, cut in. Look at how perfect his timing is. This means hes been back for a while now, and hes been spying on us from nearby! Call 911 now! Get the cops to arrest him! Suddenly, Leo became the target of the Fords resentment. It was all due to his poor timing. William had just copsed from his severe illness and was on the verge of death. It was hard for anyone not to be suspicious of Leos auspicious arrival at this time. Leo did not argue and remained silent in the face of the heated usations. Raymonds pale face gradually regained color when he saw this scene. Heughed as though he had taken his revenge. Looks like William adopted aplete good-for-nothing. Carolines expression turned dark and she red at Leo. I didnt expect him to turn out like this. Suddenly, Leo broke his long silence and said, Mom, Caroline, everyone. He looked at everyone sincerely and said in a deep voice, I know that I caused the copse of the Fords five years ago. It was all my fault. Ill make it up to you eventually, but now isnt the time. Youre going to make it up to us? How will you do that exactly? Confess and turn yourself in? Carolines aunt looked disdainful. Lets get this straight. Even if you die again, you wont be able to atone for your sins! Exactly! Carolines uncle echoed, Besides, the hospital said that William wont live past tonight. How are you going to save him? Uncle, auntie, stop it. My mom is here. Caroline felt tears stinging in her eyes at the thought of her father dying. She looked at Leo with unreserved hatred. He was the one responsible for her fathers imminent death! If he had not run away from his wedding five years ago, her family would still be standing strong and her father would not have been so furious that he suffered a heart attack. Youre cursed! Ill kill you! Reba suddenly lost all sense of reason and screamed. She picked up the fruit knife on the nearby coffee table and charged at Leo. Mom, stop! Reba, this man isnt worth it! Caroline and Raymond were so frightened that they stepped in to restrain Reba at once.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Reba screamed hysterically as she struggled to get out of their hold and brandished the knife at Leo. You deserve to die! Dont you remember how well William treated you? Like you were his own son! I told him youre a Cohen, not a Ford. I told him not to pamper you, but he wouldnt listen. Now he gets what he deserves! Mom, thats enough Rebas words seemed to have jogged Carolines memories. Her eyes turned red as well. The deeper the memories, the deeper the hatred. For a moment, sorrow filled the vi. Mom. Leo looked at Reba calmly and said softly, Dad saved my life. Let me have a look at him. Maybe, just maybe, I can save him. You Reba was about to say something when Raymond cut her off. Since hes back, let him take responsibility for what happened back then. He then looked at Leo and said, You can visit William, but you must admit to all your crimes. Crimes? A dangerous gleam appeared in Leos eyes. Correct. Raymond did not explicitly say what the so-called crimes were. He just said provocatively, Lost all your nerve? Leo was silent. He knew Raymonds purpose very well. Everything would be fine if his father survived, but if he did not, he would be the scapegoat. However, he had to find out what was going on first! Okay, he said. His swift agreement surprised Raymond. He pped his hands and said, Great, a man should have the guts to admit his mistakes. Come in. Leo strode in. This time, no one tried to stop him. Reba looked anxious. Raymond, what are you doing? Raymond gave her a reassuring look. Trust me. Just let me handle this. Once he pacified his girlfriends mother, he walked to a quiet corner and dialed a number. Who is it? The sound of a man panting and a womans moaning came from the phone. Mr. Lawson, Ivepleted your request, with a little bonus attached to it. Im sure youll be interested, Raymond said in a fawning tone. The womans exulted panting on the other end of the line became louder, and the man sounded more and more impatient. Say what you have to say. Im busy. Leo Cohen is back. Should we call some men over? A cold look appeared on Raymonds face and he made a cutting gesture at his neck. Chapter 3 The Lawsons Leo went up to the master bedroom on the second floor, where a middle-aged man with greying temples and weak breathy bedridden. His name was William Ford. Williams eyes were closed as he breathed uneasily. Murderous rage shed in Leos eyes. His father had been very healthy five years ago, but now, he had be like this He sat down beside Williams bed to feel his pulse. But before he could do anything, Caroline came in and pulled him away. What are you doing? Do you think youre a doctor all of sudden? Ive learned some medical tricks in the past few years, Leo replied, smiling. Are you trying to kill my dad? Unexpectedly, Leos reply made Caroline raise her voice by an octave. You cant act like a doctor just because you have some basic medical knowledge. Do you even have a medical license? Caroline, leave him. Hes just putting on a show anyway. Raymond hurried over and pulled his girlfriend over tofort her. But Caroline was still worried. Taking advantage of their distraction, Leo examined Williams pulse. He let go of Williams hand after thirty seconds and took out a box of silver needles. What? Are you trying to cure my dad with needles? You must be kidding me! Caroline grew furious at the sight of the needles. Even the most experienced specialists in Emerdale could not save her father. How could a few silver needles bring him back from the brink of death? Caroline, he might be your dad, but hes mine too. Why would I hurt him? Leo forced a wry smile. Caroline scoffed. Who knows whats on your mind Leo ignored her and pierced three silver needles into the acupuncture points on Williams body, including the anterior midline of his lower abdomen, the center of his neck, and the midline of his abdomen. He was so quick at the acupuncture process that there was no pause throughout the process. It went so smoothly that it was oddly mesmerising to watch. Hmph. Drop your act. Do you really think youre a miracle worker?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. What good is this kind of treatment? Instead of saving him, you could be harming him instead! Despite Leos clear expertise, his rtives looked disdainful and Raymond was also sneering in the corner. More and more silver needles were ced on Williams body as time passed, and Leos expression became more and more focused. However, at a time when Leos need for focus was most necessary, a loud noise came from outside the vi. A Land Rover had crashed into the gates of the vi and stopped in the yard. A group of men in ck stormed out of the car, rushed inside the vi, and began smashing the furniture inside. In the blink of an eye, all the furniture was smashed into pieces, and ss debris was all over the floor. Ahhhh! The women screamed in horror, and Leo was forced to stop the acupuncture process. A cold killing intent shed in his eyes. Leo Cohen, how dare you! A mans arrogantughter came from outside the door. I cant believe you have the nerve toe back to Emerdale when you know that my sister is still looking for you. Then, a blond man entered with a cigarette in his mouth. Chris Lawson? Caroline and the rest of her family turned pale at the sight of the blond man. The Lawsons acquirement of the Vesper Corporation meant that the final corporation under the Fords had changed hands. The Fords now had to rely on a handful of small businesses to make ends meet. Seeing a member of the Lawson family in their midst made them feel like a mouse in front of a cat. Leo was the only one who reacted indifferently. He stood up and looked at Chris dully. To think that you woulde to me before Ie for your family, he said coldly. Chris did not seem perturbed. He walked up to Leo with a smile and poked him on the shoulder. If I were you, Cohen, I would hide somewhere andy low until I finally died. I wouldnt have the guts to show up here again, he said. See how your family looks at you? Youre free once you escape but the Fords will have to clean up the mess you leave behind! Leos eyes became full of murderous rage but he still turned his head to look. The Fords were looking at him with grim expressions. It was obvious that they wished that they could kill him. Mr. Lawson, take him if you want him. He has nothing to do with us! Reba pleaded with Chris with a desperate expression. Her words were not enough to hurt Leos feelings. His expression remained calm. My dads illness has nothing to do with you, right? Leos sudden question was presented in a tone so t that it sounded inhuman. Chris spread out his hands and said fearlessly, What are you talking about? Of course not! Im here to catch you, and pass on a message to the Fords on my sisters behalf. He turned to the Fords. You have a week to ept the jobs that she has assigned to you or be fired. The Fords turned pale at these words. Even those who had finally climbed to the top of thepany hierarchy after great difficulty trembled at this news. It would be all too easy for the Lawsons to fire them. All it would take is a mere phone call or two. I hope youre not lying to me. Leo smiled faintly as if he had only heard the first half of Chriss words. What do I get out of lying to you? You wont live long anyway With a sinister smile on his face, Chris made a gesture and his bodyguards quickly gathered behind him. Um, Mr. Lawson. Seeing that Chris was about to attack, Raymond immediately went up to him and said awkwardly, Please be careful. Hes a good fighter. You think Im as useless as your guards? Chris patted Raymonds head and said disdainfully, No matter how skilled he is, hes just one person. I have over ten people under mymand! Then, a dozen bodyguards behind him closed in on Leo with grim expressions on their faces. Youre right. Raymond cast Leo a look of pity. It was the perfect payback for knocking out his bodyguards earlier! Cohen, why dont you kneel and kowtow to me? Ill spare you and send you to my sister intact. What do you think? Chrisughed out as he thought of something. I still remember how pathetic you looked, lying in front of my sister five years ago. Get on your knees and beg for forgiveness! Raymond was also gloating. He could not wait to see Leo debased. Unfortunately for him, Leo was as calm as ever. He gave both men a look of pity, as if they were the ones who were about to kneel. He looked at them impassively as if they were just mere insects brandishing their pincers at him. I told you to kneel! Didnt you hear me? The look in Leos eyes angered Chris, prompting him to shout at his bodyguards, Cripple him! Yes! The bodyguards blocked all possible escape routes and charged at Leo. Before any of them could touch him, a thin silhouette appeared above them like a bolt of lightning. Then, before anyone could grasp what had happened, all the bodyguards were lying motionless on the floor. In a single movement, they were rendered unconscious. Even more frightening was how twisted their joints looked. Even if they managed to make a full recovery, they would be disabled for the rest of their lives. At some point, a woman d in ck leather clothes and boots had appeared behind Leo. A gust of wind lifted her waist-length ck hair and revealed a pair of deadly crimson eyes. Chapter 4 Traitor Silence. Dead silence. Except for Leo, everyone was staring dumbfounded at the mysterious woman now standing behind him. Four thoughts came to their minds. Who was she? Where did shee from? How could she be so powerful? What was her rtionship with Leo? Before these questions could be answered, their faces became filled with deep fear. Before they could even see her attack, Chriss bodyguards had already been taken care of. Moreover, judging from the varying level of damage to the guards joints, it was not difficult to see that this woman had been lenient on them. If she really wanted to kill them, they were under no doubt that she could have done so easily. This made Caroline and the rest of the Fords look at Leo in shock. It was apparent that this woman was protecting him. They would not believe it if she said that she had nothing to do with him! You must be sick of living to dare attack him! Nadines voice was as cold as ice and her crimson eyes were fixed on Chris as if she was looking at a dead man. Who Who are you? Chris was so scared that his legs were trembling and he could not even speak properly. He could tell that he was on the brink of death. Why did youe? On the contrary, Leo was frowning in displeasure. He scolded, Dont meddle in my business. Get out. His words made everyone even more nervous. Caroline even red at Leo and gestured at him to keep quiet. They did not know anything about this murderous woman who had shown up out of nowhere. What if Leo angered her and she ended up killing everyone? To everyones surprise, however, the woman was not angry at all. She even lowered her head with a nervous expression. Yes. Nadine then disappeared without a trace. It was as though she had never been here. Even though Nadine had left, the tense atmosphere within the room did not disappear, but grew stronger instead. The Fords began to see Leo in a new light. They looked at him not with disgust or disdain but with shock and awe. Raymond, on the other hand, was shaking all over. His forehead was sweating profusely. He was shocked that a word from Leo was enough to make that assassin-like woman leave. Was she one of Leos subordinates? Leo, I have a question for you, Reba said, stammering. She squeezed out a weak smile. Is that woman your subordinate? The others looked nervous, for fear that Leo would say yes. They had been so harsh on him and even wanted to kick him out of their home. What if he wanted revenge on them? Mom, did that scare you? Leo helped Reba and Caroline back to their feet and smiled. Shes my guardian. Im a witness for an important case. I see. I knew it. How could Leo be doing so well as to have such a powerful woman as his subordinate? Hahaha Leos denial prompted the others to look at each other and exchange stiff smiles. Relief finally washed over them.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. That powerful woman was only guarding Leo, presumably because of his involvement in an important case. It was amon scene in movies, where the police would arrange for experts to protect important witnesses from being assassinated. Important case? Caroline became suspicious. Dont tell me youve been involved in this case for five years? Pretty much, yeah. Oh Realization finally dawned on Caroline. This exined why Leo would return as a skilled fighter. In all fairness, Leo was not lying. Nadine was his shadow, his guard. One was inseparable from ones shadow, and neither could do without the other. This aspect alone put their rtionship beyond that of a superior and his subordinate. It was also true that he was a witness in an international case. He had retired from the army to find Phantoms whereabouts. He just did not want to implicate the innocent. That was all. Noticing the Fords excited discussion, Chris tried to sneak away and share this news with Kate. However, he had just taken a small step when someone patted him on the shoulder. Mr. Lawson, where are you going? A fakeugh came from Leo. Chris became terrified out of his wits. To his shock, Leos hand on his shoulder managed to make him fall weakly to the floor. Its a misunderstanding, yep, a misunderstanding Chris squeezed out a chagrined smile and looked up at Leo. Whats that? Misunderstanding? I dont think so. Leo squatted down in front of Chris with a calm but warmthless smile. Isnt Kate your sister? No, were not close. Shes just my cousin, not my sister. I thought you wanted to catch me? No way! I came to invite you for some drinks. Theres a new club in Emerdale Tower- You even asked me to kneel before you and beg, as I recall. Leo had just finished speaking when Chris knelt without hesitation and bowed straight in front of him. His posture was that of utter submission. Bro, please spare me. I wont do it again, I swear A putrid smell wafted out from his crotch. The Fords covered their noses involuntarily. Chris got so scared that he peed himself! He was one of the few Lawsons who knew their family history. Knowing the rtionship between Leo and his family, he knew that he would suffer a fate worse than death once he fell into Leos hands. Leo was also looking at Chris in surprise. He could to help but rub his chin. He did not think that he was that scary, at least not enough to scare Chris into peeing his pants. He stopped scaring Chris and went straight to the point. Ill ask you again. Do you have anything to do with my dads illness? There was sinister killing intent in his eyes as he spoke, shocking even the Fords. They looked at Chris in confusion. Raymond stood beside Caroline with an unnatural expression. Cold sweat was forming on his forehead. No, Chris said without hesitation. Raymond let out a sigh of relief. Is that so? Leo sneered. Then, a fierce look appeared in his eyes. He reached out and grabbed Chriss face, lifting him from the floor without warning. Then, as the Fords watched in shock, he smashed Chriss head against the wall. With a muffled bang, Chriss entire face became busted open, and blood gushed out all over his head. Does it have anything to do with you? Leos voice was so cold that it seemed almost inhuman. The impact made Chris so dizzy that he did not immediately respond. Leo rammed Chriss face into the wall again, this time breaking his nose. Ill ram your face into iron next, Leo said calmly. Chris trembled involuntarily. Caroline and her mother were also scared out of their wits, but their eyes were still on Chris. Chris was staring at Leo in horror. Then, he raised a trembling hand and pointed at Raymond. Everyone turned to look at Raymond. Raymonds face turned deathly pale at that moment. Chapter 5 Daughter The Fords looked at Raymond in shock. Caroline covered her mouth with a pale face. Was it really you, Raymond? Raymonds face turned pale under everyones attention but he swiftly recovered himself. He faked a smile and said, No way. Im Carolines boyfriend, and William is my future father-inw. Why would I hurt him? These words seemed to make sense, so everyone turned to look at Chris. Chris crawled up from the ground, his face covered in blood. In order to survive the night, he had no choice but to sacrifice Raymond. It was me I asked him to do it. I asked him to persuade William Ford to drink poison that would stimte his heart and steal the pills that treat his condition so we could kill him. These works sparked an uproar. The Fords each felt like they had been punched in the stomach. More than anyone else, Caroline was dazed, and her eyes were filled with confusion. No, tell me its not true After a brief moment of shock, hatred filled the air and the Fords walked toward Raymond with grim expressions. We trusted you, Raymond! But this was all your doing! Why did you do that? What did we ever do to you? Why would you decide to hurt us like this? Leo was livid as well. He looked at Raymond with a calm but murderous look in his eyes. You motherfucker! Raymond howled, furious that Chris had betrayed him without hesitation. But, cowardice quickly overtook him. No, please, listen to my exnation Hes the mastermind Its not me! I swear! Help! To everyones surprise, Raymond became so desperate that he tried to flee. Stop, dont run! The men of the Ford family were about to chase after Raymond, only to see Leo throw a silver needle at Raymonds head with a casual flick of his hand. Raymond fell to the ground as soon as he ran out of the gates. Hes Everyone was dumbfounded to see this. What Whats wrong with him? Patricia asked, her voice trembling. She looked at her husband. Jon, go and have a look. Jonathan walked up to Raymond and felt for his breath. Then, he fell on his rear end out of fear. He Hes dead! What?! The sudden turn of events rendered the Fords speechless. They did not know what to do. Leo returned to Williams bedside and continued treating him. He had helped the Fords take care of the culprit, and the rest was none of his concern. Ive told you everything. Can I leave now? Chris asked in a shaky voice, his eyes on the back of Leos head. Had he known that Leo Cohen was so scary, he would not have acted on his own. Leo remained silent. Chris took his silence for agreement, so he began to tiptoe away, intending to leave the Fords vi. However, just as he stepped out of the main door of the vi, azy voice came from behind. Did I say you could leave? Chriss body went stiff and he did not dare take another step. With a sullen face, he replied, What else do you want? Im just a small fry. Even if you threaten to kill me, my sister wonte to save me. I know. Chris did not turn around, but said calmly, Go outside and wait. Chris dared not disobey him, especially after witnessing how ruthless he could be. He could only wait outside the vi in low spirits. However, he had not gone far before someone hit the back of his head and knocked him unconscious. While Leo was focused on treating William with acupuncture, the rest of the Fords were listless. Carolines second uncle, Jonathan, was sitting on the sofa with a sullen face. He shook his head and said, Great. William is still unconscious and Carolines boyfriend is dead. What do we do with the tender this afternoon? Its the tender for a partnership with the head of the International Commerce Center, As Beauty, that were talking about here. All thepanies in Emerdale, big or small, will be participating. The mention of the tender prompted Carolines eldest uncle, Samuel, to sigh as well. His eyes became filled with despair. I thought Raymond could help us, but now thats a dead end. No one noticed how Leos body trembled a little at the mention of the International Commerce Center. We either win it or die trying! Patricia could not sit still either. This tender is ourst hope. If we fail, even our subsidiarypany will be bankrupted by Kate Lawson. Thats all well and good but we have no way ofpeting with otherpanies. Whileforting her grieving daughter, Reba said helplessly, The Lawsons are desperate to win, too. I heard the Vesper Corporation will bid on their behalf. This sentence was like a swan song, and one spoke again. An eerie silence descended upon the room. Everyone gritted their teeth. The Vester Corporation used to be theirs! Looks like were truly done for Its not a big deal. Even if were bankrupt, we can find jobs to support ourselves. But we just so happen to have a parasite that needs us! Samuel changed the topic all of a sudden and pointed his finger at Leo. This sparked Jonathans anger. Seeing that Leo was still continuing his acupuncture treatment, he shouted, Stop it! Do you really think youre a miracle worker? No one here believes that he can cure William anyway. Patricia rolled her eyes. If his medical skills are that good, he would at least been able to secure a decent job with them. Im almost done, Leo said without looking back. The Fords faces turned even paler. Ignore him. We wont provide for him, thats for sure. Patricia was the first to make her stand clear and even tried to get Reba on her side. Just ignore him, Reba. We dont have to care whether he lives or dies. We didnt n on giving a damn about him in the first ce. At the tail end of Rebas words, Leo stood up. His movement surprised everyone. What is it? Did we hurt your feelings or something? Patricia was shocked at first, but a sneer soon appeared on her face. Did I say something wrong? Your hands and feet are intact. Its better that you beg on the street than to leech off an old man. Did I say that I need your support? You were the ones who assumed, werent you? Leo retorted coldly. I stood up because Dad has been cured. Keep acting, why dont you! Patricias smile became even more mocking. Caroline, go and see if your father has woken up. Caroline did not say anything. She cast a cold nce at Leo before walking over to check on her unconscious father. How is he? Caroline shook her head. Hes still the same. Patricia smiled even more happily. I told you, didnt I? This guy knows nothing about legitimate medicine. Hes just a quack. Carolines expression changed and she said, Come with me. She grabbed Leo and pulled him outside. Out in the courtyard, she said coldly, How long are you going to put on this show? Do you know that you look like a clown? There were still tears on her face, but her eyes were ice-cold. Now that were like this, we dont have time to spare on you. You should leave. Donte back again. Caroline thought that her harsh words would infuriate Leo, but he remained calm. There was even a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. Caroline, I have a clear conscience regarding everything that I have done, he said. Thats what you think. I could have chosen not toe back here. After all, I owe you nothing.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Leo raised his hand to wipe away the tears on Carolines face, but he put it down halfway. Then, he said with utmost sincerity, I hope you can be more careful when you pick a boyfriend in the future. Carolines body trembled, but her tone became even colder. Mind your own business. Leo nodded and walked out of the gates of the Fords vi. There was a ck Rolls Royce parked outside. He opened the door and got in. The one in the drivers seat was none other than the leather-d Nadine. But, her eyes did not look too kind at the moment. Mr. Cohen, they have no right to treat you like this. Do you want me to Enough! Leo interrupted her and nced at the unconscious Chris. There was no change in his expression. Is everything taken care of? Yes, Mr. Cohen. There was a solemn expression on Nadines face as she made her report and drove at the same time. Miss Henderson works in the International Commerce Center. Shes the founder and CEO of As Beauty. Shes from Valenham. Then, she added, She also has a five-year-old daughter. Leo trembled violently. It felt like he had just had the wind knocked out of him. Chapter 6 Don’t You Have a Heart? Mydaughter I I have a daughter? Leos face stiffened all of a sudden and he finally was able toe out with these words, his lips quivering. His eyes were mixed with joy, anticipation, and also confusion. In next to no time, these feelings swung towards pure guilt. In the past five years, he had risked his life for his country and his men. The only person he was sorry for was Lydia. Twopletely random people became intertwined by fate. That night, Leo was delirious and Lydia became his one and only salvation. That night, the most amazing thing happened. It was their first time, painful yet also extremely pleasant. It wasnt until five yearster that Leo learned that Lydia was pregnant with his child after that night. The look in Leos eyes turned solemn. The past is the past. I cant pay back what I owe you, but Ill promise you peace and happiness for the rest of your life! Leo smiled slightly and asked, She works at the International Commerce Center, right? Yes, sir, Nadine replied. She looked at Leo through the rear-view mirror and noticed that Leo seemed different. I want you to purchase that building, he ordered. Okay, Nadine answered without hesitation. She then dialed a number and passed on this order to her people right away. If anyone heard their conversation, their eyeballs would pop out in shock for sure. The International Commerce Center, aka Emerdale Tower, was 100 floors high and was seen as the most prestigious workce for elites in Emerdale. People were proud to work there, not just because of thepetitive sries, but also due to the symbol of high status it represented. As long as you could enter this elite circle, you were on the threshold of the power loop of Emerdales business world, which would bring about immeasurablemercial value. One might wonder, How could they blurt out such a purchase so casually? But those who knew Leo well knew that he did notck for money. Quite the opposite, his funds were terrifyingly ample. Money was just a number to him. Secondster, Nadines phone rang. She responded faintly before hanging up, then turned around and reported respectfully, Sir, the deal is done. The building is now yours. Also, Justin Cox C the seller asked if you may have time to attend a handover ceremony. I dont have time for that, Leo interrupted Nadine. He then continued, Ask him to manage the building for another month. Well deal with itter. Okay, Nadine replied with a nod and remained quiet afterward. After Caroline sent Leo away, she returned to her room and sat on the sofa nkly.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Reba, Patricia, Samuel, and the others were sitting around William who was still unconscious, looking distressed. It was almost the end of the world for The Ford family to lose their pir, William. Wed better prepare for the funeral first, Samuel stood up and said sadly. Everyone froze for a moment, but staring at Williams serene face, none said anything in the end. Ahem, ahem Suddenly, Willian who had been lying peacefully coughed and slowly opened his eyes. Everyone in The Ford family turned dumbstruck. After a brief stillness, they sprang up and gathered around William simultaneously. William, youre awake! I was worried sick. How are you feeling now? Dad! The group all felt a great weight taken off their minds, each looking immensely relieved. Caroline even gave her father a long, tight hug. The sight of the crowd crying tears of joy stunned William. Soon, he remembered what happened before thea. He had a cup of tea when he was preparing for the bidding proposal alone in the study, then had a heart attack soon afterward. He could not find his heart pills anywhere, so he had passed out, and remained unconscious until now. At the thought that his family was all apanying him during this period, William smiled contentedly and said, Im not dead yet. Why are you all crying? He then paused to feel his physical state and said, I feel really good now. Did you call a famous doctor? Err Everyone was rendered speechless by this question. It was Leo who treated William with acupuncture therapy. Was it because of Leo? As soon as this thought arose, Reba, Patricia, and Caroline, in particr, turned dull and choked. It cant be It must be a shot in the dark. Right, its just a stroke of sheer luck! Whats going on? William pulled his face as he saw the weird look of his onlookers. He had recovered, plus he was the head of the family, so he looked quite intimidating now. Reba and Caroline hemmed and hawed, not daring to speak. What? Do my words mean nothing to you anymore? Willian asked more firmly when he found that even his wife and daughter were trying to avoid answering the question. In fright, Reba forced herself to tell William about Leos return. However, no matter what she said, it would not change the fact that Leo cured William. What? Leo was here? He treated me? Williams body quivered slightly, then he pinched himself hard. It hurt. This isnt a dream. William asked eagerly, Where is he now? Carolines face froze again and she replied awkwardly, I drove him away What? Williams eyes widened in anger. He pointed at her daughter and scolded, You two grew up together. Do you have anypassion in your body? Also, Leo cured me. What right do you have to banish him from our home? Look at what youve done. Youve bitten the hand that feeds you. This isnt how our family behaves! Ahem, ahem William coughed with rage. Reba hurried over and patted his back whileforting him, Calm down. Youve just recovered. You shouldnt get worked up. Reba knew William well. Once he made up his mind, nothing would change his decisions. So, she decided to applied a stalling tactic. William, Leo wille back again, I promise. Our priority now is the bidding this afternoon. Have you thought of a n? This very question attracted the whole familys attention to William immediately. Even though they knew that this was to bury the lede, the bidding was still no doubt a top priority for The Ford family at the moment. So, William could only snort with a straight face, How can I go with my conditions? How about this? Reba, you go with Caroline. First, youre the design director of ourpany and youre going anyway. Second, Caroline is looking for a job now. She can take this as an opportunity to gain some experience. Chapter 7 You’re Digging Your Own Grave! After he bought the International Commerce Center, Leo closed his eyes and remained silent for the rest of the journey. Nadine concentrated on driving as well. The ck Rolls-Royce roamed on the crowded road while the other cars made way for it, intentionally or unintentionally. Suddenly, a muffled groan broke the silence in the car. Where am I? It was Chris who came to his senses, then he shook his dazed head. Leo, Leo Cohen? Its you! Very soon, he noticed Leo sitting next to him and was scared out of his wits. Leo opened his eyes and nced at him indifferently. Awake? What do you want? If youy a finger on me, The Lawson family wille after you. Chris stared hard at Leo as if he was facing a formidable enemy. Beads of sweat trickled down his forehead. You? Who do you think you are? Leo smiled contemptuously. Like I said, my only target is Kate Lawson. Youre nothing but a pawn. I have no time to waste on you. These words stung, but Chris still breathed a sigh of relief. No matter what, his life was no longer in danger. He stammered, Leo Mr. Cohen, if you wont hurt me, will you let me go? Leo shot a meaningful gaze at Chris, making him instantly nervous again. It was as if he could not hide anything in front of this pair of eyes. Its true that youre a pawn, but the oue of a war usually depends on pawns. Leo continued, I wont destroy Kate all at once. Thats too kind for her. Id like to teach her what true despair is. With that, he took out a white pill from his pocket andmanded, Eat it. Whats this? Chris heart thumped. Poison, Leo said in a calm tone, Youll be my spy. Im the only person in the world who has the antidote, so dont waste your time. Come to me every once in a while and update me with information about the Lawson family in exchange for the antidote.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Of course, you can choose not to eat it. Nadine, Leo said. Yes, sir. With that, a de scraped Chris cheek and his pupils dted in terror. Its up to you. Leo reminded. Chris face twisted and turned purple but he swallowed the poison in the end. Leo remained impassive like that had been expected and said, Nadine, drop him off. The vehicle came to a stop with a smooth purr, and hit the road again after Chris scurried out of the car. 10 minutester, the car stopped at a prosperous business area. In the center of the high-rise buildings, there stood the tallest and most magnificent building C International Commerce Center. Leo got off the car and motioned Nadine to leave. He looked up at the majestic building in front of him as his expression grew firmer. Lydia, Emilia, Iming Just as he was about to walk inside, two women in formal clothes got out of amercial vehicle which then headed toward the underground parking lot. It was Reba and Caroline. Caroline pulled a long face and Reba was reasoning with her nicely. Caroline, dont worry. Im on your side this time. Not to mention you drove away that troublesome man, and even if you didnt, I would have done the same thing. As for your father, I will talk to him. As long as we win the auction this afternoon, he wont have any objections. Mhm! Only then did Carolines face light up a little, thinking, If we win the bid, well be more confident to speak up. The two of them walked toward the entrance. Leo! Why are you here? They soon saw Leo who was standing at the door and eximed. Caroline blew up at once, stomped over to Leo and questioned him, I thought you had a conscience. How could I know that you would be so shameless as to follow me here Follow you? Leo was amused. He shook his head and said, Im here for business. You? Do you know what this building is used for, right? Reba retorted with undisguised contempt in her eyes. I see Caroline seemed to think of something and looked at Leo in a strange way. Youre here for a job interview, arent you? Its good that you want to find a job, but you came here for it? This ce is for the elite, not for people like you without proper education and qualifications. Leo shook his head helplessly, then ignored them and headed toward the building. Hey, what are you doing? Caroline immediately stood in the way and said, Ive told you that you cant go in there. Why do you have to ask for trouble? If you need to find a job, I can ask my friend to find you a job at the construction site, for old times sake. Get lost! Leo roared, exuding a chill implicit with warning. Caroline was caughtpletely off guard and took three steps back. She sprained her ankle stumbling back, as she was wearing 2. 5-inch high heels. The pain made her gasp. Ill also kindly give you a warning for old times sake; stay out of my way. Leos tone was monstrously cold. He had done all he could for the Ford family and didnt owe them anything anymore. Compared to Lydia and their daughter, Caroline meant nothing to him. Youre threatening me?! Carolineshed out angrily and charged toward Leo recklessly. However, a man in a security uniform stopped her and asked impatiently. Quiet! What is all the yelling about? Who are you? Were from Virgil Corporation, and we came here for the auction. This man has nothing to do with the bidding, but intends to barge into the venue. Caroline then took out the invitation and red at Phillip Lopez, the head of security. She berated, Mr. Ford takes great in todays bidding. If something goes wrong, you will be the one to me! Phillip freaked out. He looked at Leo with unfriendly eyes, took out a walkie-talkie and called more than a dozen guards. So long, Leo. Mom, lets go. Caroline cast a cold re at Leo, then walked into the International Commerce Center with Reba. Listen carefully. Its an important day today. This area is for authorized personnel only. Phillip red coldly at Leo, patted the baton in his hand and threatened, Get out of here now or well have to ask less kindly next time. Leos tone turned cold as well. How do you know Im unauthorized personnel? Get the person in charge here. Huh? You want to meet Mr. Cox? Who do you think you are? Phillipughed out loud and snarled savagely, Will you leave or not? No? Guys, give him a piece! Shortly, the guards behind Phillip walked toward Leo with an evil leer and took out their batons one after another. Phillip, stop! All of a sudden, a loud scream came from inside the building. A rotund man almost as round as a beach ball ran over quickly, though his figure added a touch ofic effect to his movements. Mr. Cox, why are you here? Phillip asked in surprise. How dare you ask me? FuckJustin finally arrived at the door, panting desperately. But before he could catch his breath, he pped Phillip on the head. You might be fine digging your own grave, but dont take me with you! Chapter 8 Dad! The p left Philip dumbfounded. He asked in confusion, Mr. Cox, why did you hit me? Why? Justins fury had yet to subside. He shouted angrily again, Do you know you almost assaulted a person you shouldnt have? If you want to kill yourself, dont implicate me! Phillip trembled all over at once. He could tell loud and clear that Justin Cox looked terrified, instead of angry when he scolded him. But hes the owner of the International Commerce Center. Who could he be afraid of all of a sudden? Phillip became desperate at this thought. Regardless of the pain on his face, he knelt down with a thump and pleaded, Mr. Cox, I didnt know this gentleman was an honored guest. Its my first-time offense. Please forgive me! Hmph, Justin snorted, his expression unchanged, youre barking up the wrong tree. You need to ask this man for forgiveness. While speaking, he looked at Leo who had been calm throughout and then swifted to a ttering expression immediately. He asked cautiously, Are you Mr. Leo Cohen? 20 minutes ago, a powerful individual purchased the International Commerce Center from him at a very high price, then told him that he was merely a middleman. The person behind the action was Leo Cohen, a man who would visit the building in person that day. So, Justin had been waiting downstairs after the call, hoping to make a good impression on the new owner. He believed that if he could hook up with him, or even cut a deal, it would be of great help to his future. He did not expect such a farce to happen when the big shot arrived. Leo nodded slightly and replied, Yes, I am. Justin became even more respectful and handed over his name card. He introduced himself humbly, Were greatly honored by your gracious presence. Im the owner of this building, Justin Cox. You can call me Justin, or my childhood nickname, Meatball. Phillip and all the other guards were stunned. As a matter of fact, Meatball was not Justins childhood nickname at all, but rather a monicker the buildings employees gave to him. No one dared to call him Meatball in public unless they wanted to be fired With Justins humble attitude, Leo could only take his card and exchange pleasantries, Nice to meet you. Justin smiled sweetly at once, then looked at Phillip who was still petrified on the side and rebuked with a frown, Mr. Cohen, this brat is as blind as a bat and stupidly ignorant. You dont need to concern yourself with such a brute As blind as a bat? Leo sneered, expressionless. If I were a nobody, what would happen then? Do you think its a great honor to be theckey of those in power? Justin and Phillip changed colors at once. Justin nced at Philip and shook his head. He had tried his best to save Philip, but unfortunately, Leo had taken a firm line. Go and write a resignation letter. Youre not fit for this job, Justin said to Philip while waving his hand. Mr. Cox Philip wanted to say more but Justin had escorted Leo into the building. Mr. Cohen, are you here today for the bidding? Justin jogged all the way and asked Leo trucklingly. Not interested. Leo maintained a calm expression and looked straight ahead. Im here to take a look at this building. Get to know it. I see Justin wiped away his sweat awkwardly and asked again, Mr. Cohen, since youve bought this building, shall I hold a handover ceremony for you to celebrate it? No, thanks. Leo refused without hesitation and exined, I dont like these kinds of formalities. As for this building, youll be the nominal manager here if you like. Im just buying it for fun. Buying it for fun? This is what it means to have deep pockets I suppose, while always keeping a low profile, Justin wondered as the worship in his eyes grew stronger. He gave Leo a tour of the buildings facilities. On the way, they ran into some female employees who wore white shirts, ck skirts and stockings, looking quite youthful. They whispered about Justin and Leo who were walking side by side. Isnt that Mr. Cox? Whos that man next to him? Hes so young looking. Maybe hes the general manager of some bigpany, here for the auction. Maybe. What a pity that Im not working in As Beauty of Ms. Henderson. Otherwise, I could get an invitation too. Come on. Ms. Henderson is known for hating men and being harsh to women, a typical irondy. For a time, the mysterious Leo caused a great uproar in the building. At this time, Caroline and Reba came out of the bathroom and were shocked by the sight before them as well. Reba asked with a frown, while pointing at the back of Leo, Caroline, look at that man who is walking with Mr. Cox. Doesnt he look like Leo? Where? Caroline asked as she did not see anyone when she turned around. Hes already gone, Reba replied. Mom, are you too pissed off by that bad medicine that you mistook someone else for him? How could he set foot in a ce like this? Caroline was both angry and amused. Youre right. Reba stopped frowning at once. Justin introducedpanies on each floor to Leo cordially, who suddenly stopped and said, Id like to take a walk around myself. Ill let you get back to your duties. Justin took the hint and agreed at once, Then, please feel free to look around. Just call me in case you need anything. Then, he left. Leo walked into the elevator and pushed the button for the 88th floor directly. It was the floor where As Beauty was located. Actually, As Beauty rented 78-88/F of International Commerce Center and was, without doubt, thergest group in the whole building. On the 88th floor was the presidents office of As Beauty. As the elevator climbed upwards, Leo overlooked the increasingly smaller buildings under his feet and suddenly felt his mood shift. He noticed that he had trouble maintaining his usual calmness and his lips were pressed tightly together. He had no idea how he should face the woman whom he had been deeply indebted to for thest five years. Ding! The elevator door opened. Leo walked out and made his way to the presidents office.N?velDrama.Org ? content. But he did not knock on the door right away. His hands were raised in mid-air and and left paused. He had no fear, and would not even frown when facing a hail of bullets or threats of death. But, at this very moment, he was so nervous that he was afraid to move. He stood there frozen for some time, before he finally took a deep breath and gently knocked on the door. Who is it? Someone asked from inside before the door was opened. It was a voice as clear as a bell that soothed peoples minds. Leo was surprised because it did not sound like Lydia at all. When the door opened, he saw a delicate little girl standing timidly in front of him and staring at him with a pair of curious eyes. The second their eyes met, Leo seemed to understand something. His pupils constricted and he looked away subconsciously. The girl was seemingly not afraid of strangers. Instead, she stared straight at Leo and and asked suddenly, Dad, is that you? As soon as she uttered that immense word, Leo shuddered automatically. Dad! The little girl called again when she did not hear any response from Leo. Only this time, her voice was a little louder. Her eyes were sparkled with a trace of anticipation. The second Dad immediately broke Leo who had been struggling hard. Excitement, gratitude, guilt, and a variety of mixed feelings flooded out at the same time. This is my daughter! My daughter with Lydia! he told himself. Sorry, Im sorry Leo could not take it anymore. He squatted down, hugged the little girl tightly, and kept apologizing to her. The God of War in the military and the Commander of Wyverns was now shedding tears in front of a five-year old girl. No wonder people often say that men only weep when deeply aggrieved. Chapter 9 Please Don’t Go At this time in the day, Lydia was not in the office. Her daughter had been very sweet and could remain there quietly on her own. At this moment, the father and daughter stared at each other silently and awkwardly. Finally, the little girl felt bored, so she took a doll and starting ying with it. Leo just looked at his daughter nkly, since he had no experience in raising or entertaining children. Then, he plucked up the courage to break the ice. He managed to form a smile and asked, Dear, can you tell Dad your name? The little girl raised her head, her big, wet eyes full of confusion. Dad, you dont know my name? She tilted her head and asked in a cute baby voice. Leo panicked immediately, wondering, Did I upset my daughter because I asked about her name? However, childrens minds worked differently from that of an adult. The little girl crawled on her hands and knees to hisp, opened her arms, and said with a silly smile, Dad, hold me. Leo looked at this little girl with zed eyes and his heart skipped a beat. He fell in love with this girl immediately. He wanted to hug his daughter too but he was afraid that he might hurt her idently, so he held the little girl up carefully with stiff hands. For her part, the little girl put her hands around Leos neck, kissing him on the face, and giggled. Dad, my name is Emilia, remember? Emilia, Emilia Leo repeated this name over and over again, trying to engrave it in his heart. He then replied hurriedly, Yes, Ive got it. Whats yourst name then? asked Leo. At the same time, he thought resignedly, Ive been away for five years. She must have taken her mothersst name, right? To his surprise, Emilia shook her head and said, No, I dont have thest name. My name is Emilia. Boom! Leo was thunderstruck and quivered all over. I dont have ast name Leo stared rigidly at his daughter and self-me was written all over his face. He wondered, Is it because Lydia doesnt know who Emilias biological father is? She hasnt given Emilia ast name because she still holds on to a shred of hope that her daughters father wille back one day or another? Lydia He heaved a deep sigh. Leo felt dejected and thought that Lydia must have had a very hard time in the past five years. In an instant, he could not have felt worse about himself. Suddenly, Emilia pinched Leos cheeks and said with a pout, All my friends have fathers but me. Now that youre back, can you promise me that youll never leave me? Leo quivered slightly and hugged his daughter at once. He made a solemn oath to her, I promise, I wont leave you ever again. I will always be with you. Really? Emilia looked straight at Leo. Really, Leo nodded heavily and said, and, you have thest name. Its Cohen. Your name is Emilia Cohen. Emilia Cohen The little girl said it a few times and seemed quite satisfied with her new name. Beaming, she eximed, Yeah! I have thest name now. Im Emilia Cohen A genuine smile touched his lips as he watched his daughter cheering herself on. Without realizing it, he had carried another grave responsibility on his shoulders. He had served his country in the past. From now on, he would live for his family, his wife and daughter. All of a sudden, the office door was opened and a tall, beautiful woman rushed in. She lunged at Leo on a pair of high heels and snatched Emilia from his hands. Her beautiful eyes smoldered with anger as she questioned, Who are you? What do you want with my daughter? An icy chill came at him through her gaze. Leo gawked at the icy woman who was like a mother hen with one chick, and slowly widened his eyes in astonishment. It has been five years but shes still the same as ever. Beautiful, cold, and captivating. Her red lips are still rich and glossy, her eyes frosty, and her nose prominent. Such a wonderfulbination presents a piece of work of art that is so breathtaking. When people caught sight of this chilly yet captivating face, they would inevitablly feel a strong sense of inferiority. Mom! Before Leo could say anything, Emilia hugged Lydia first, pped her hands, and said excitedly, Ive found my dad! Lydia went rather pale, her eyes dull as she looked at Leo. She managed to regain herposure a whileter. She forced a smile and asked, Emilia, the dad you said is him? Yeah. Dad said that he will never leave me again. He also told me that myst name is Cohen. My name is Emilia Cohen Emilia yelped joyfully. As Emilia spoke, Lydia shivered more intensely and her chest heaved up and down violently. She tried hard to calm down, squatted down and caressed Emilias hair, then she squeezed out a smile and said, Emilia, will you go to y in the toy room for a while? Mom has something to talk with Dad. Okay. Emilia replied immediately and then bounced into the toy room. After Emilia left, there were only Leo and Lydia left behind in the office. The atmosphere froze instantly and the tension filled the air. So, tell me now, who are you? Whats your agenda in approaching my daughter? Lydia asked. Her voice was toneless but she was almost shooting daggers at Leo with her imposing manner. Leo paused a moment. He finally let out a long sigh of relief. He wondered, Im back after being dered missing for five years. Its understandable for Lydia to have some misunderstandings. Time will tell. He looked at Lydia softly and said calmly, Im Leo Cohen, and also Emilias father. Unexpectedly, a mocking smile shed across Lydias eyes rightly afterward. She picked up a cup of tea and took a sip gracefully. Then, she said with an expressionless face, You know, youre not the first man to say that, and you wont be thest one either. What do you mean? Leo asked as a strong killing intent came into his eyes. He wondered, Was there anyone else besides me who tried to get close to Lydia and Emilia? Arent you all impersonating her father for money? Let me tell you right now, theres no way that will happen! A daunting craziness flickered deep in Lydias eyes. I will never let anyone hurt Emilia. Leo remained silent but the look in his eyes was downcast. At the end of the day, its my fault. If I hadnt been missing for five years, how could Emilia not know who her father was? This gave people with ulterior motives an opportunity to take advantage of her. Youre not Emilias father. Just stay away from her! Lydias eyes were piercingly cold. Leo shook his head and said, Lydia, if you dont believe me, we can do a paternity test. Im really her father, and also your husband who had been missing of five years! Shut up! Lydia exploded when she heard the words Paternity test. She mmed the desk heavily as if the topic touched a raw nerve. Her eyes were full of strong hatred and humiliation. She shouted, I dont have a husband. He died five years ago! Get lost! Get lost! Looking at Lydia attempting to be strong despite her hysterics and red-rimmed eyes, Leo felt as if a knife were being twisted in his heart. He thought to himself with a sigh, The love and hate interwoven in the past five years cant be resolved so easily, it seems. Ille to see you again until you ept me, Leo said to Lydia with a sincere gaze. In shock, Lydia turned around and did not want to see him anymore. Perhaps she had already believed him deep in her heart, only that she could not take it all it just yet. She thought, Im no fool. Em is afraid of strangers but she bonded with Leo, a man she just met. How could I believe that theyre not rted? Just as Leo was ready to leave, the door of the toy room was opened with a bang. Emilia rushed out eagerly and clutched at Leos pants, bawling miserably. Dad, dont go, please dont go Mom, dont drive Dad away!Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She wailed so bitterly that it caused pain to the heart of both adults. Chapter 10 A Freak Show Emilias crying ripped Lydias heart apart. Her body was also shivering uncontrobly. Leo also stood there like a chump, not daring to move his legs at all. He could clearly feel the little girls convulsive sobs, which deeply touched his heart. He took a deep breath, turned around, and picked up Emilia carefully, then assured her, Dont cry, Emilia. Im not leaving. I heard you guys. Mom asked you to leave. Emilia was still crying sadly. Bad Mom. Youre a bad mother Leo and Lydia gasped as soon as they heard this usation. Leo hugged Emilia at once and exined hurriedly, Its not your moms fault. She isnt a bad mother. Im the bad guy. Im the one who put you and your mother through a lot The anger on Lydias face vanished instantly as well, being reced by a mixed feeling of anxiety. Both Leo and Lydia could not stand to see their daughter cry. Lydia walked over immediately, coaxing Emilia in a soft voice, I wont drive Dad away anymore. Im just mad at him for leaving without saying goodbye and leaving us behind. Thinking back to the painful days when she was pregnant with Emilia and the tears she shed every night, the rims of her eyes reddened again as tears rolled down her cheeks. If people in the International Commerce Center saw her now, their jaws would drop for sure. They would be surprised by the fact that the normally strong-minded, unapproachable Lydia Henderson would get emotional and show her true feelings. Leo remained silent for a moment and finally said, Im sorry. Other than that, he really did not know what else to say. Lydia did not reply. She took Emilia from Leo and continued to coax her patiently. Children shed tears easily and recovered soon as well. A momentter, Emilia fell asleep in Lydias arms. Only then did Lydia carry Emilia to the bed and cover her with a nket. However, she did note out of the room right away. Instead, she stared at Emilia with an unreadable expression on her face. Hey Suddenly, a faint voice came from behind. Leo stood outside the door, looking nervous, and asked cautiously, May I stay here? Only those Leo loved could make him so discreet as if he was treading on eggshells. Lydia rose to her feet and closed the door behind. Her expression turned icy again as she said to Leo, Fine, you can stay. Ill even let you move into my house. Before Leo could rejoice, Lydia opened her mouth again, her eyes sparkling irefully, But I still dont believe you. You have three months probation. During this time, if I find out that you approached us with ulterior motives, or that youre actually a scam artist, Ill not only drive you off but also use all the legal methods at my disposal against you! Despite her harsh tone, Leo was still ted because she had agreed to let him stay by their side at the very least. He promised, Ill be good to you and make amends for the past five years. Lydias face did not change. She took out a pile of contracts and handed them to Leo. Take a look at the uses. But Leo pushed them away and said, No need. Lydias expression changed slightly and she asked, Arent you afraid that there are hiddennd mines? And that Im framing you on purpose? No, Leo shook his head and said calmly, Ive told you, I owe you for thest five years. Im willing to do anything for you and Emilia. If anyone tries to hurt you, theyll have to step over my dead body first. Anyone can talk a big game. Lydia snorted but she soon turned her head away awkwardly, avoiding eye contact with Leo. Its a promise, not some big talk. Leo fixed his eyes on Lydia and continued, You didnt even have a decent wedding. I wont allow it. You deserve everything that others have, only bigger and better. Ill give you a wedding that has been five yearste. At this point, Lydia could not maintain her usualposure anymore and looked bbergasted. What woman has not fantasized about a grand wedding? Every girl wants to put on a white wedding dress, hold a bridal bouquet, and marry the man she loves under the most dazzling fireworks. Lydia looked forward to her wedding too before but unfortunately, this had be the regret of her life. She regained herposure and said, Dont bother. A wedding can be very expensive. You dont need to do that for me. Dont worry about it, said Leo with a smile. Lydia did not dwell on this matter and changed the topic. Do you have a job? No, Leo answered honestly. Lydia was not happy with this answer and said, To be Emilias father, you need to get one. Then, she looked over all the departments and said with a frown, Mypany is in the womens cosmetics business. Therere no job vacancies in all the departments, except for the security division Security Division it is, Leo agreed without hesitation. But I cant report for duty soon because I still have something to do. Whatever. Youll start at the bottom and get promoted if you have what it takes. Then, Lydia stood up and said coldly, Im busy, well talk moreter. She strode out of the room in her high heels. Leo sat alone on the sofa and made a call after thinking for a while. Mr. Cohen, what do you need? Nadines voice came from the other end of the line. Leo replied with a broad smile, A wedding. Help me prepare a big wedding. After hanging up, Leo carefully opened the door and found that Emilia was still sleeping. Then, he closed the door and left the presidents office. He went downstairs with a spring in his step since he had found his wife and daughter. Several well-dressed women in professional attire walked past Leo in high spirits. Although he did not mean to but he overheard their conversation. Hurry up, the bidding is about to start. It took me a lot of effort to get this ticket. Gee, I dont think you know a thing about how auctions work. Youre just here for Mr. Right, arent you?N?velDrama.Org ? content. Hee-hee, bingo. I heard that many young, rich, and handsome guyse to this kind of event. Leo paused, looked in the direction of the voice, and narrowed his eyes. An auction? He recalled that Reba and Caroline came here to bid on behalf of the Ford family. Leo hesitated for a while, then walked toward the venue after a gentle sigh, thinking, Since Im here, just give them a hand by the way. Surprisingly, Leo saw Caroline and Reba as soon as he entered the bidding venue. They were surrounded by many people. At the front, a man in a suit and tie wasughing unscrupulously. Mrs. Ford, your family is as good as done. How do you still have time to bid? Youre not actually expecting to save your situation through this auction, are you? Chapter 11 You’re Not Helping The venue had already been set up, even though the bidding had yet tomence. A podium and a huge screen sat in the center with rows of seats arranged in front of them. The seats were grouped andbelled ording to the attendees on behalf of their respectivepanies. While most of the participants had already arrived and were making final preparations, a crowd had gathered around Caroline and Reba. A harsh noise instantly drew the attention of many attendees. A mor of chatter and whispers washed over the venue a momentter. Hey, look at them. Arent they representing thepany owned by the Fords? What on earth are theying here for? The main focus of the bidding will be the contract of thetest product line from As Beauty, and As has absolute domination of the event. Its extremely difficult to stand out and win. I even heard that some top advertising agencies couldnt manage to secure it. Well, I guess they are to be the Fords ceremonial cannon fodder Isnt that Martin Bailey, the general manager of Vesper Corporation? Thatstment brought everyones attention to the man in question, leaving him somewhat startled. Mrs. Ford and Caroline, I dont mean to offend you both, but if you were the Ford family of the past, you might have had a chance today. But now, you dont even have a professional team, let alone apany with any assets worth tens of millions of dors. And for crying out loud, youve even got the guts topete against me! Rebas face turned livid. Shut up, you traitor! Caroline red at him. Youre just the Lawson familyspdog, nothing more! Martins eyes clouded with anger for a fleeting moment. He soon adopted an unnerving grin, Yes, I betrayed you, but so what? A fine fowl would only perch on a fine tree. Your family has almost beenpletely swallowed up by the Lawsons, and yet you still expected me to stay loyal? he scoffed arrogantly. Its only a matter of time before your family is totally screwed. Why dont we give you a quick death? Martin continued in a domineering manner. His words reminded many of the local business owners in attendance that the Vesper Corporation was once owned by the Fords before Kate Lawsons hostile takeover. Some wondered, It looks like Martin did something behind the scenes to aid her in that endeavor. So, you just contacted the Lawson family on the sly and leaked Vesper Corporations business secrets and financial data? Reba questioned him angrily. She was the one who promoted Martin, so his betrayal stung her the most. Even though it had urred a long time ago, she still had difficulty epting it. Mrs. Ford, you cant make usations like such without solid evidence first. Martin nced at Caroline and Reba and grinned, his eyes alight with wicked thoughts. You see, I can easily sue you for defamation! How dare you Caroline was about to refute him, but Reba stopped her. Calm down. Were here to bid, not to argue with him. When Martin saw his former boss swallow her anger, he felt indescribably happy. He continued with a smile, With all due respect, you dont have a snowballs chance in hell. Vesper Corporation will win the bid! Martin was full of confidence. He added, As for the two of you, get ready to end up on the street! Rebas face was ame with fury and soon she turned pale and drawn, her eyes filled with frustration. Martins words were harsh but they were also cold, hard facts. She thought, We need to win this bid to gain some ground, but thats easier said than done. In terms of team expertise, ourpany is nowhere near Vesper Corporations level. Whats even more infuriating is that Vesper was mypany! Its humiliating to be mocked by the very people who used to work for me. They will not end up stone broke today, Someone abruptly spoke up in this calm yet stern voice. Neither will the rest of the Fords. I dont see their family ever falling apart. You, however, might want to make each day count, because there wont be too many left for you. Immediately after that, a man strode over to Caroline. Leo! Caroline gasped. She was stunned, her eyes wide open.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. I thought the guards kicked you out, Reba said in a tone of disbelief. Thest scene they recalled was Leo being driven away by Phillip, the head of security. Leo smiled. I ran into a friend who got me back in. You have friends here? Reba asked suspiciously. She instantly recalled the young man she saw walking with Justin Cox in the corridor earlier, but was too surprised by that to enquire further. But soon, she shook her head and dismissed the silly idea. Thats not important. Leo cast a quick nce at Martin and asked, So, youre the general manager of Vesper Corporation? Who are you? Martin asked, squinting at Leo. He did not recognize Leo, but could tell that his outfit was worth no more than a paltry 200 dors. Mr. Bailey, he is An assistant-like man leaned close to Martin and whispered something in his ear. Martinughed at once and said, I was wondering why he looked so in. It turns out that hes that loser who married into the Lawson family five years back. He ran away on the wedding night, but ruined the Ford family in the process too. Wow, you sure know how to leave an impression. As he spoke, he even gave a sarcastic thumbs up motion to Leo. Caroline and Rebas faces darkened immediately. This was not just a p in the face, but adding insult to injury! However, Martin did not seem to care at all. He continued, his face full of ridicule, Why? Youve been on the run for five years. What, so youve suddenly grown some balls and decided to return? Mrs. Ford, how could you let such an ungrateful good-for-nothing return to the family? Not to mention the ramifications; do you know what will happen to the Ford family if Miss Kate Lawson finds out? But dont worry. Ill keep this secret for old times sake Heughed sarcastically. Shut up! Reba screamed, wishing that she could sink her nails into his smug face. Are you done? Leo remained calm though. He even smiled and said, Mr. Bailey, has it ever crossed your mind that if your cover is blown one day, not only will you lose the bid, but youll also end up in jail for corporate espionage? Is that so? Martin replied impassively and looked like that he did not believe it at all. He then shot a sympathetic nce at Leo, Caroline, and Reba. He thought, It seems that they still know nothing The excellent team at Vesper Corporation aside, Ill win this for sure, especially with my connection to Jesse Watson. Hes the head of the advertising department there, and also responsible for the bidding. Just remember this, you guys have no hope of winning at all. With that, he swaggered away and even bumped against Leos shoulder provocatively. Caroline and Reba turned scarlet and then white due to anger. Caroline even stomped her feet and said, Hes nothing but a stooge of the Lawson family. Whats there to be proud of? Leoforted her. Theres no point getting upset about it Did I ask you for your opinion? Before Leo could finish, Caroline interrupted him impatiently. I dont know how you got in here, but please, will you just keep your damn mouth shut? Leo paused slightly and asked, What do you mean? Carolines tone was indifferent. You make me sick, you know that? Anyone who sees you will instantly remember that scandal five years ago. Will you just please stay away from our family? Dad said that this auction is crucial for our survival. If it gets screwed up because of you, I will never forgive you, not for the rest of my life! Leo fell into a long silence. After a long while, he looked up at Caroline as he said calmly, What if I can help you all to win the bid today? Chapter 12 The Bet Caroline was shocked by Leos words, her anger quickly shifting to disbelief. What?! she cried out at the top of her lungs, Are you insane? Reba thought Leo was all talk and no action, so she decided to give him a piece of her mind. Help us win? Rebaughed darkly. Do you even know what youre talking about? Do you know how manypanies are involved in todays bidding war? Reba snorted. You should keep your mouth shut if you dont know what youre saying. From Rebas perspective, Leo knew nothing about the business world. Reba was aware of how important todays auction was; it was the premier business event of the year, one that would yield the greatest business value to the participants who knew what they were doing. Not a single party in attendance-from the owners of small factories to the CEOs of mega corporations-would want to miss the opportunity to coborate with As Beauty. The Ford family didnt stand a snowballs chance in hell. If the Lawsons hadnt brought down their family five years ago, they might have stood some chance. But now, even Vesper Corporation, their only listedpany, had turned on them. The Ford family wouldnt even have made it into the attendees list if it werent for the subsidiaries they still owned. The fact that they were here however, was a moot point; it was impossible for them to distinguish themselves from the other corporations in attendance, not when they were this weak in the knees. However, Leo shook his head and said tly, Just because you cant do it doesnt mean that I cant. Caroline immediately saw red. What the hell is that supposed to mean? she snarled. Are you implying that were inept? Seconds passed in silence as Caroline continued to re daggers at Leo. A momentter, a smug look spread across her features. You sound so confident. Like youre certain that you can help us win this. Dont get any wrong ideas now, Leo deadpanned, Im not doing this for you. Im only doing this because Dad doesnt want the Ford family to fall into ruin. Leo arched a brow at Caroline. I couldnt care less about the rest of you. Leo had made his stance and intentions clear. Carolines behavior -both in public and behind closed doors-had taught Leo one thing; that people change over time, and that the world is aplexbyrinth of negative influences where even the purest of souls cannot remain untainted by its filth. To put it bluntly, Leo regarded William as his only remaining connection to the entire Ford family. And he would do everything in his power to help a family member out. Reba snorted and shot him a look of disdain. In that case, Id like to see you try and win this. Donte running to us when you realize that youve bitten off more than you can chew. Surprised, Caroline pulled her mother aside. What? Are you really going to let him handle this? Theres still a slim chance to win if we y our cards right. If we leave it to him, were screwed. Thats true. But dear, do you really think that we can win this on our own? Reba said with a callous look. If theres no hope at all, why not take this opportunity to drive him out of our lives for good? Caroline was shocked. So, thats what youre thinking You bet! A coldness flickered in Rebas eyes. It happens that I dont know how to chase him away. But since he volunteered, hell provide us with all the ammunition that we need. If he messed up, no matter how protective of Leo that William is, he wont be able to defend him anymore. Caroline also nodded, then she turned around and said to Leo, Tell you what; you can take over the bidding. But if you screw this up, dont even think about contacting any of us again. As far as Im concerned, this is yourst chance. No problem, Leo remained calm and said lightly, Though Im sure Dad would disagree. Thats none of your concern. Reba snorted. Id focus oning up with a n to win right now, if I were you. She then pulled her daughter to sit down. Leo stood in a corner at a suitable distance from them. He took out his phone and calmly sent out a text. A momentter, his phone rang. He answered the phone and listened quietly. I see. He hung up with an indiscernible expression, then waited for the bidding to start. After some morepanies entered the venue, Jesse Watson, the Chief Marketing Officer of As Beauty stepped onto the podium. He cleared his throat, looked around, then put on a smile, Good afternoon,dies and gentlemen. To start with, Id like to thank you all foring to the bidding of As Beauty He soon went straight to the point. As Beauty believes in win-win situations. The design for our new perfume Angel has been released. Here are some pictures of the product. The screen then disyed exquisite PowerPoint slides to introduce the concept, message, and ingredients of the perfume. Whats next is to promote and produce new products and thats why were making this presentation. Ill pass on the stage to you. Please show your proposal on the screen and give an overview of your concept. Ill handle the first review, and Ms. Henderson will make the final decision. By the way, were live streaming todays event. Ms. Henderson is too busy to be here in person, but shell be watching us online. A low murmuring filled the space at once. Even shes involved in this event. It must be important to her on a personal level Yeah, shes something of a sess story in Emerdale. I thought that Mr. Watson would decide the winner. I didnt expect him to just be the first-round judge. Once it was heard that Lydia herself would do the final review, all the participants became amped up. Even Martin was not as rxed as before, since Jesse was the most senior person he knew working for As Beauty. Only Leo kept his countenance, as if everything was firmly under his control. Well, I dere this bidding open! Jesse walked down the podium and went to the reviewers table. When he passed by Martin, he nodded at him with a discreet smile. Martin felt somewhat relieved, thinking, No matter what, Jesses opinion still matters to Ms. Henderson Thepanies took to the stage in alphabetical order. With all kinds of borate PowerPoint slides being disyed on the screen, the representatives described their design ideas in the most minute of details. Jesse did not make any remarks, but wrote down some notes from time to time. This disappointed those who tried to pick up some cues from his facial expressions. Many participants had a feeling in the pit of their stomachs. Caroline became more strained and fidgeted restlessly. She turned to Reba, Mom, thesepanies are much better than us in terms of design ns and production channels. If even they are failing to impress, then we Shh. Reba was also nervous but pretended to be calm. Just watch. Although both of them had seen this bidding as a chance to drive Leo away, deep in their hearts, they still hoped that they would have a chance to shine on this asion. After all, if the Ford family copsed, they would be the ones to suffer.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Next, Vesper Corporation! Jesse announced the next bidder. Martin took a deep breath, double checked his appearance, then walked onto the stage confidently with files and a sh drive. Chapter 13 A Dirty Trick Good afternoon, everyone. Im Martin Bailey from Vesper Corporation. Martin strutted up to the podium, gazing around the venue with a smile, and proceeded to speak in unhurried tones, Vesper Corporation has been hoping to cooperate with As Beauty, the rising star in Emerdale, for quite some time now. Now that this day has finallye for us to do so. First, Id like to express my sincere gratitude to As Beauty. He paused in his speech to give a respectful nod to Jesse. Smiling, Jesse motioned him to continue. The act boosted Martins confidence. He showed his design ns on the screen, and then went on to present the promotion strategies, supply chain, and marketing channels he had in mind for As Beauty. His eloquence and professionalism clearly impressed Jesse, with thetter nodding along enthusiastically as he listened to Martins presentation. Carolines face is as white as sheet, and she balled her fists. Damn it, this used to be our forte! Reba didnt say anything but shot a cold stare at Leo, silently directing her anger towards him. Over the years, Vesper Corporation had established itself as a corporation with a mature and systematic operational process. But Martin had yed no part in Vespers development; he was merely a thief who swooped in to snatch up all of the glory. After Martin finished his briefing, Jesse stood up and started pping. Excellent! The response from the rest of the attendees was clearly less enthusiastic, if the tepid apuse from the crowd was any indication. Still, Martin could not help but grin from ear to ear while thinking, I didnt expect Jesse to openly support me in public, but he is giving me quite the disy. That money was well spent after all. Thank you very much, Mr. Watson. Thank you all for listening. Martin gestured them all to quiet down with a glowing face. Suddenly, he caught a glimpse of Caroline and Reba. He squinted to be certain, then smirked, Mr. Watson, you must have heard of the famous 316 Incident, right? Caroline and Rebas faces paled. Other representatives also began whispering and giving them curious looks. As I recall, it was an incident where all the food factories listed under the Ford familys name were reported for malpractice on the same day, correct? Products sold by severalpanies owned by the Ford family had quality control issues, resulting in over 80 people being poisoned. It happened on March 16th, hence the term the 316 Incident. The crowds whispers brought a grim look to Leos face. Jesse nodded. Yes, Ive vaguely familiar with it. Why do you mention it? Why? A look of disdain formed on Martins face. Well, the representatives of the wretchedpany responsible for the 316 Incident are in attendance tonight. Honesty and integrity. Those are the two fundamental principles of conducting ethical business. And thatpany has failed on both counts. It is my belief that such fraudulent acts like that should never be tolerated in our business circles. Mr. Watson, Martin said, pointing at Reba and Caroline. Surely you agree that those two frauds have no right to participate in todays event. I suggest asking them to leave! Really? Jesse said with a deep frown. I had no idea they were involved. It was a subsidiary under the Ford family that had applied for the bidding, and he had put it on the list without much thought. Those foodpanies had been shut down long before todays proceedings. All of a sudden, Caroline and Reba found themselves on the receiving end of dozens of usatory nces. Wait a minute! Caroline fired back. We were set up! Martin Bailey! How dare you try to sully our names with this kind of nder! Lies? Martin smirked. I dont think so. Everyone here has formed their own conclusions about you already, Id say. Indeed, if the atmosphere in the room was anything to go by, Martins assumptions were spot on. Jesse pondered Martins words for a moment, then turned to Caroline and Reba: Sorry, but I cannot allow you two to remain here. Please remove yourselves from this event. Caroline was stunned. She didnt expect things to go south so quickly, nor did she expect Martin to actually backstab them like this in public. Reba rushed over to Jesse. Please believe us, Mr. Watson, she pleaded. We arent the perpetrators in the 316 Incident! We were set up! 80 people had suffered from food poisoning, and filed charges against the Fords on the same day. Even a fool could tell that someone had orchestrated the whole incident. But to what end? Sometimes, it was only the result that mattered. Any hope for victory would be dashed if Jesse kicked them out now. Even their n to ruin Leo via the auction would fail. Jesse snorted. This isnt up for discussion. Martin smirked, d to see his n working like a charm. The Fords would be eliminated from the bidding event if things went ording to n. Without a coboration with As Beauty, it would be impossible for the Fords to re-establish their foothold in Emerdale. Despite Caroline and Rebas relentless pleas, Jesse remained unmoved. Ladies, my decision is final, Jesse said coldly. We will not associate with organizations with a criminal record. We have to be conscious of our public image. Please leave before I am forced to call security. Like cats on a hot tin roof, Reba and Caroline looked towards Jesse, and then towards Martin on the stage. Reba dashed over to Martin and implored, Mr. Bailey, our family is really struggling right now. Can you just show us somepassion? Were barely scraping by as it is. It was then that she realized the source of Martins confidence; he and Jesse were in cahoots from the very beginning. Caroline had no choice but to bite the bullet too. Mr. Bailey, were sorry for everything. Wow, l never thought Id see the day. Martin gloated at the sight of his former boss and her daughter begging him so humbly. Too theres nothing I can do. Its up to Mr. Watson. Youre on your own now. Martins words instantly drove Caroline and Reba to despair. However, a calm voice rang out a momentter: Tell me, Mr. Watson. Are you really the one calling the shots in this event? All eyes were suddenly on Leo as he walked towards Caroline and Reba. Jesse frowned. Who is that? Jesse had never met Leo before. Martinughed when he saw Leo. Herees the big shot, Mr. Watson. Martin smirked. Hes another member of the Ford family. He was going to marry Kate Lawson five years back, but he ran off the night before the wedding. Oh, so hes one of their lot? Jesse said. Caroline and Reba were both scowling at Leo now. In that case, he should get lost as well, Jesse said. Damn it, Leo! Reba hissed. Youll just make things worse! Leo ignored her and continued to speak to Jesse. Unless Im mistaken, Mr. Watson Youre just a first-round reviewer. So, you have no right to eliminate any bidders. Leo smiled confidently. Isnt that right? How dare you! Jesse mmed his palm against the table. You think I wont be able to touch the Ford family? Is that it? Leo remainedpletely unfazed by Jesses threat. You can run, but you cant hide, Mr. Watson. Leo leaned down and brought his lips to Jesses ear. I know all about the shady dealings going on behind this event, Mr. Watson. So you may want to be careful of who youre messing with. As a trace of panic shed across Jesses eyes, he was irritated and said angrily, Bullshit, enough of this nonsense! Security, escort these three away from the premises! The door swung open just then, and a loud, booming voice rang out: Id certainly like to see you try, Mr. Watson. In marched Justin with his people.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Chapter 14 The Story of Angel Mr Mr. Cox? Jesse was surprised by Justins sudden appearance, but he quickly put on a fawning smile and asked, Why are you here?Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. All the people there, including Martin, showed subtle changes in their expressions. It looks like Mr. Cox is here to stand up for Leo, they thought. Why shouldnt I be here? Justin said with a dangerous glint in his eyes. I wouldnt want to miss this opportunity to witness your greatness now, would I? Justin arched his brow threateningly. Who were you trying to kick out just now? Justin wouldnt even have found out about this if it werent for the men hed stationed here to observe the event. Both Jesse and Martin were dumbfounded. They couldnt understand why he was suddenly defending the Fords. Reba and Caroline were equally bbergasted. Both of them were now staring at Leo with disbelief in their eyes. That was especially pronounced in Rebas case. She was thunderstruck when she recalled the figure she had seen walking beside Justin. She vaguely remembered that Leo was here to meet someone Could it be that he was here to meet Justin Cox? But how could that be the case? Justins sharp gaze had Jesse sweating profusely. It It was a mistake Just a misunderstanding Youre in charge of todays auction, Jesse. Justin eyed Jesse coldly. So its important for you to be fair and impartial. Am I clear? Sure, sure, I understand. You can count on me, Mr. Cox! Caroline and Reba had given up on their former idea when they did not hear Justin mention Leo at all, and believed that he came here only because he was a man of principle. Only then did Justin nod in satisfaction. He appeared to suddenly remember something and said, By the way, I recently sold this building. Im no longer the owner, just a minority shareholder of As Beauty now. What?! Justins words were akin to a stone stirring up a thousand ripples. Jesse, Martin, and even Caroline and Reba, were shocked. They murmured silently, Justin sold it? To whom? The real estate value of the International Commerce Center was astronomical. Surely youre joking, Mr. Cox, Jesse said. He couldnt believe it. He refused to believe it. Do I look like Id joke about this? Justin said emotionlessly. And for your information, the buyer considers this center as just another part of his business portfolio. Hes also a very busy man and would prefer to remain anonymous. Justin patted Jesse on the shoulder lightly before leaving. Mr. Watson, do we still need to leave? Leo approached Jesse and asked with a smile. Humph! It just so happened that Mr. Cox passed by and happened to save your asses. The Ford family dodged a bullet for now. Not that it matters. Virgil Corporation is still a joke entry in todays event. Martin walked down from the podium with a sullen look on his face. He couldnt believe that his n to disqualify the Fords had been foiled. But just like he said, even if the Fords are given a fair chance, theyre still going to blow it. Reflecting on this, Martin felt a little relieved. The bidding then continued. Next up, the Virgil Corporation representing the Ford family, Jesse announced reluctantly. Leo walked onto the stage, empty-handed. Wheres your proposal? Jesse asked in annoyance. I dont have any proposal. Nor a sh drive, for that matter. Leo replied honestly. What? No proposal? Everyone was stunned and then there was a roar ofughter in the room. What on earth are you doing here if you dont have a proposal? To waste our valuable time? Come down now. Dont make a fool of yourself! The Ford family can forget about rising up from the ashes with this piece of trash! The venue erupted into a mix of jeers and taunts. Both Jesse and Martin wore expressions. At this point, they didnt have to do anything to ruin the Fords; they were doing a fine job of ruining things on their own merit. Carolines face was as pale as a ghost, but Reba grasped her hands tightly, preventing her from saying something on impulse. But Leo continued as if he did not hear anything, The perfume Angel was designed by Ms. Henderson herself, and it was the result of a lot of hard work and craftsmanship. Therefore, I believe that she had a very specific idea in mind when she designed it. The reason why she set up this bidding today is to see whose ns are in sync with hers. The crowd sneered at Leos words, thinking, Who doesnt know that? Meanwhile, Lydia and an elegant gentleman were sitting by the window in the meeting room on the 87th floor of the International Commerce Center. The man beside her sported a well-tailored suit and Rolex watch, and was casually sipping a cup of earl grey tea. Although his facial features could not be described as delicate, he had genuine charisma, and looked as fresh as a daisy. He fixed his eyes on Lydia as if he was admiring a precious treasure. Lydia, on the other hand, had been observing the live streaming of the bidding on herptop with rapt attention. When she saw Leo take the stage on behalf of the Ford family, she frowned slightly, and it caused a minor ripple in her otherwise calm interior. You look so beautiful when youre working. The manplimented her from the bottom of his heart. Lydia shot a nce at him and said calmly, Peter, Id like to go back to my office if you have nothing else to say. Seeing you is the most important part of my day, he put down the cup and said a smile. Lydias face turned frosty as she said impatiently, Ill repeat it again; Im married and I have a child. Plus, youre not really my type. Such a brutally blunt refusal made Peter freeze, but he soon recovered hisposure. Lydia, dont lie to me. You were just assaulted by a dirtbag five years ago. Everyone in Emerdale knows that you dont have a husband. What he said seemed to have touched a sore spot of Lydia. Her countenance turnedpletely frigid. Peterforted her in a softer voice, Lydia, I dont mind you having a child. Im willing to ept Emilia, to be her father even. Her father? Lydias face became even icier. She said, stressing every syble, Sorry, you dont deserve the privilege. Her biological father is back in town. With that, she left the meeting room. Peter was left behind alone, a killing intent flickering in his eyes. Lydia returned to the presidents office, fixating her eyes on Leo on herptop. The man with chiseled features said, You dont know the difference between this perfume Angel and others of its ilk, but I do. Next, Im going to tell you a story, a story about a neglectful, guilty husband. Chapter 15 Go Home Lydia stared at the screen of herptop; her heart filled with sudden nervousness. What Leo said was from the bottom of his heart but it induced overwhelming satire. Did I hear it wrong? Tell a story? Are we in kindergarten or something? Are you hoping to move Mr. Watson with some piece of giarized fiction? Since when has the Ford family reached the point when they needed to resort to the likes of this? The crowd convulsed withughter. Martin himself even teared up a bit, and he mmed the table with his fist, This cant get any more tragically humorous. This is the first time Ive seen someone actually attempt a story during an auction. That shameless son of a bitch! Carolines face turned purple, thinking that Leo had just decided to throw their effortspletely under the bus. Reba looked aghast too, but she did not say anything since the bidding was still ongoing.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Jesse was livid at this point. Enough of this nonsense! Youre ruining the entire event! The crowds responses were varied. Some of them were ridiculing Leo, while others, such as Jesse and Martin, were gloating at the Fords impending humiliation. There were also those who were furious at Leo for sidetracking the event. Leo, on the other hand, remained calm andposed. He knew he had to finish this. He had to say what he hade to say, because he knew she was watching. Five years ago, due to a set ofplicated circumstances, this man hurt someone. A woman. A good woman. A stranger. Leo paused for a moment. The woman suffered a painful fate because of what he did, and he still carries that guilt with him to this very day. Oh, yes. He felt guilty, so much so that he made a promise to himself. He vowed to cherish and love this woman for the rest of his life, if he ever managed to meet her again. But the issue was, they didnt know each other. The world is a vast ce, after all. It was difficult if not impossible, to find their way back to each other. The man knew this, of course. And for years, it had been the source of his pain and anguish. The guilt became a shackle in his heart, which eventually turned into deep and persistent fear. He feared never getting the chance to tell the woman how he felt; how he still feels about her. He feared for this woman, who had undoubtedly suffered greatly due to his actions. But the man didnt give up. He turned that fear into motivation. And that motivation has fueled him for the past five years, as hed told himself repeatedly that he would meet her again someday! Five yearster, he returned. And luck was on his side, because he managed to track down the woman. When he finally came face-to-face with her, he was surprised to learn that shed given birth to a child. His child. Leos voice trembled at the end, his calm facade shattering under the weight of his own words. She didnt give the child ast name, because she hoped that her terrible husband woulde back one day and finally take responsibility for his actions. That child is an angel, and she deserves a real father in her life. It wasnt until now that he finally realized how great this woman was. He will never be able to repay the debt he owes her. Right now, I want to sincerely say Sorry on behalf of that ipetent bastard! Leo turned to the camera and said in a trembling voice, Im so sorry for everything! No one noticed the teardrop that slowly dripped down his cheek as he bent forward. The room fell into a dead silence as people looked at each other. Caroline widened her eyes and muttered, Why do I feel like hes giving a personal anecdote? Rebas scoffed disdainfully, Thats impossible. No woman is willing to have a child with such a deadbeat. To her, the child is her angel, Leo continued. But for the man, both the woman and the child are his angels. He will protect you, Leo said. Even even at the cost of his own life! Inside her office, Lydia closed the lid of herptop, her body trembling as her emotions overwhelmed her. It didnt take long before she lowered her head and started sobbing, her hands yanking at her hair as she cried. She stubbornly tried to stifle her sobs, despite knowing how futile her efforts were. Bastard! I cant believe that youre just saying these things! She was only 22 years old when they met each other five years ago! Back then, she was kidnapped along with Leo and ended up losing her virginity to him. She didnt discover that she was pregnant until the traumatic ordeal was over. Nobody knew how much shed panicked back then. Shed wanted to get an abortion, but didnt have the heart to follow through with it in the end. In addition, herpany was getting on the right track at that time, and it became the darkest and loneliest time of her life. She had no one to rely on but herself. She had nightmares, countless nightmares. And often, shed found herself weeping alone in the middle of the night. There were even times when shed passed out in her office, because her pregnant body couldnt endure the stress of her job. Her daughter was her angel, her everything. This was the real story behind the new perfume Angel. It referred to Lydias daughter, Emilia. Back to the bidding venue, Jesse snorted. Are you done talking? Yes. Leo had regained hisposure. Then, what the hell are you still doing up there? Jesse shouted. The others also came to their senses and leaped to it. Its not a bad piece of fiction I think you can make some pocket money by telling it on the street! Man, he had to resort to spouting that drivel just to gain some sympathy. What is this, a TED Talk? Amidst the sarcasm, Leo slowly stepped off the stage. What a shame, Caroline said with a grim expression, thinking, Our family made history by actually recounting the plot of some love drama in a serious businesspetition. Were going to be the biggestughingstock in Emerdale after this. Suddenly, Martin walked over and mocked, Hey, Mrs. Ford, why did you ask such a good-for-nothing to take the stage? Could it be that you already knew you wouldnt win, so you decided to go out with a bang? Rebas face was as ck as coal. She red hard at Leo and also regretted of her decision to let him handle the presentation earlier. She had imagined that Leo would give some ropey overview of their proposal at most, but she would never have expected that he would resort to something this ridiculous. Jesse went to the stage and said, Ladies and gentlemen, lets call it a day. All of your proposals, with one obvious exception, are well prepared. The whole audience roared withughter, thinking, Gee, I wonder who hes referring to? Ive already shortlisted the candidates who have passed the initial review and I will print it outter for Ms. Henderson to read. Shell announce the final winner at 2 p. m. tomorrow afternoon. After the bidding was over, the attendees left one after another. Leo was about to leave too but was stopped by Caroline at the entrance of the International Commerce Center. Leo, stop your ass right there! Leo paused and turned around. Is there anything else? She sneered in fury, Thats easy for you to say. Look at what youve done. We didnt get shortlisted because of you. You can bet that Ill tell dad about this. You really are the scourge of our family! Leo shrugged and said, Whatever. Caroline was rendered speechless by nonplussed response. Caroline, never mind him. Hes dead to us now. Reba looked coldly at Leo, then pulled her daughter into a car and they left soon. The car whooshed past and a huge cloud of dust rose in its wake. Leo took a few steps to avoid getting sullied. As the day darkened, the wind grew colder. Just as Leo was about to hail a taxi, another car stopped right in front of him. The window rolled down to reveal a beautiful yet cold face. Although they had met earlier, Leo was still entranced by her beauty. Lydia? he asked in surprise. Dad, A cute little girl craned her head in the back seat and called Leo intimately. Get in the car, Lydia said coldly. Where are we going? Leos heart was beating like a drum. Lydia opened her red lips and said out the word that he had been longing to hear. Home. Chapter 16 The Result The moment Caroline and Reba returned home, the rest of the family members who were waiting with baited breath in the living room rose to their feet. How did it go? Do we have any chance of getting through? Reba released a defeated sigh but said nothing else. Jonathan could tell from a single nce that something was wrong. Caroline? he said in a nervous tone. It didnt go well, did it? Caroline rolled her eyes. Its all Leos fault. He screwed things uppletely. And now weve just be theughing stock of the whole event! A worried look formed on Williams face. Leo? What on earth did he do? Where is he now? Is he okay? Why are you acting concerned about him? He was there to sabotage our n! Caroline then recounted the whole story to everyone, exaggerating the details to spice things up. Its always Leos fault! Why does he keep reemerging like a cockroach that refuses to die? It was all his fault that we were brought down by those Lawson gangsters five years back. And now here he is, screwing up our ns again! Why cant we catch a break from him? Enough is enough. He needs to be taught a lesson! Curses rang out all of a sudden. William was the only one who hadnt said anything. He sat there silently with an inscrutable look on his face. Did he really? he asked, breaking his silence. Did he really ruin our ns? Why would I lie about this? Reba fired back confidently. He scuppered our chances. He should be disowned! The crowd all echoed in agreement. I agree. Me too. Ditto. A smug look spread across Rebas face. Everyone wants Leo gone, William, she thought. As the head of the family, surely you wouldnt ignore the wishes of your own kin. Quiet! William shouted, then furrowed his brows and fell into another silence. After a long while, William broke his silence. Its still too early for us to be having this discussion. Ill head to the venue with Caroline and Reba tomorrow. Well talk after that. Thank you all foring. William headed upstairs, leaving Reba and Caroline behind with dumbfounded looks on their faces. They could tell that William was still trying to defend Leo. A dark look formed on Rebas face. Lets wait for one more day to pass, then. Id like to hear what he has to say when the resultes out tomorrow. Lydia drove the car into a high-end residential area called Violet Residences. She parked the car in the garage, opened the door, and said, Come in. Thank you. Leo walked in with a million thoughts swirling inside his mind. This was his first time entering a womans house in five years. Not just any womans house, but the house of a woman hed loved and missed for five years. Hed be lying if he said that he wasnt excited or nervous. Emilia fell asleep sometime after dinner even though it wasnt even 9 p. m. Without Emilia chattering incessantly, Leo and Lydia became extremely awkward around each other. Lydia, in particr, was highly territorial. She had never invited a man into her home before, let alone Leo, a man she had just met. Even though he was her husband and the father of her daughter, he was still technically a stranger at this point. Eventually, Leo broke the ice. I thought youd ignore me, he said with a strained smile. This question stupefied Lydia. You didnt want toe here? No. Leo quickly waved his hand. Of course not. I was just surprised, thats all. Why didnt you fight back earlier? Lydia asked in a cold tone. She then took a sip of tea and said, Leo Cohen. An orphan raised by William Ford. The childhood sweetheart of Caroline Ford, Williams daughter. You were forced to marry Kate Lawson five years ago when the Ford family was facing a financial crisis, but you ran away on the eve of your wedding day. Then you disappeared for five whole years. Have I got the gist of things? You had someone look into my background? Leos expression changed slightly. Lydias expression remained calm andposed when she spoke next. I prefer the phrase getting to know you better.'' Lydia studied him for a moment. I hope Emilia can be braver than that. A bitter smile tugged at Leos lips. He didnt fight back not because he didnt have the courage to do so but because fighting back would ruin his ns. Im going upstairs, Lydia said. Lydia. Leo stood up instantly. For a moment, he hesitated. How How have you been these past five years? Lydia paused for a moment. Ive been just fine. Leo looked at her back and said, Im sorry. Lydias body was shaking. She immediately turned her head away, avoiding eye contact with Leo. Im guessing you heard everything I said earlier, Leo said. I meant every word I said. Every single word. Leo sighed. For the past years, Ive lived my life in remorse. I regretted not being able toe see you, to be there for you and Emilia I Leo cleared his throat. I could tell you what Ive been doing for the past five years, if you want? When Lydia was silent, he took that as a sign to continue. I joined the army because I wanted to gain the strength to protect you both when I returned. There are some things that neither of you should shoulder by yourselves. Lydia promptly ran upstairs like a frightened rabbit. Bang! She mmed the door shut. A bitter smile crept up onto Leos face. He stretched before retiring to the guest room for the night. Leo woke up very early the next morning. Although he had retired from the army, he still kept the habit of a soldier, waking up at six oclock in the morning. Surprisingly, Lydia and Emilia were up even earlier. Emilia immediately opened her arms when she saw Leo walking out of the room. Dad, give me a hug. It made Lydia slightly jealous. Ive been with Emilia for five years, she thought. But she has never acted so clingy with me After breakfast, Lydia took Emilia to kindergarten, giving Leo time for himself, a rare urrence. All of a sudden, his phone rang. It was Nadine.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. She said respectfully, Mr. Cohen, Ive found out what you asked for. Martin Bailey, general manager of Vesper Corporation, has indeed engaged in plenty of illegal activities in recent years. Any one of them is enough to put him in jail for a significant number of years. Ill leave everything to you, then, he said in a t tone. Yes, sir, Nadine said. Leo walked into the bidding venue at 2 p. m. sharp. Everyone else was already there. What surprised Leo was that William was present as well, though he seemed to be in low spirits. Martin walked over with a smile. Well, well, well. If it isnt the master storyteller, Leo Cohen. He smirked. What tales are you going to regale us with today? His booming voice had attracted everyones attention. Many peopleughed at his remark. Leo Suddenly, a familiar voice sounded in his ear. He turned around and saw William walking over with Caroline and Reba. Caroline snorted. You have some nerve showing your face here again after what you pulled yesterday. Leo ignored her and greeted William with a smile. Please refrain from smoking, Dad. Its bad for your health. William smiled back and put out his cigarette at once. Okay, okay. No more smoking. Leo, I heard it was you who cured me. Its nothing, Leo said. William wanted to ask what Leo had been doing for the past five years, but he suddenly remembered something and his expression became gloomy again. Whats wrong, Dad? Leo asked. William sighed and said, Its the bidding. Leo. I know you mean well, but what you did yesterday wasnt the way to go about it Leo smiled and was not worried at all. Dad, do you trust me? William was not sure why Leo asked this question but he still nodded. Of course, I do. Leo gave him a reassuring smile. Then, please have some patience. I wont do any harm to our family. While they were talking, a beautiful woman walked onto the stage and Jesse followed her like a dutiful sidekick. The woman announced, Hello everyone, Im Rachel Ward, secretary of the presidents office. Today, Ill announce the bidding results for yesterdays event. Chapter 17 An Eye for an Eye The venue suddenly quieted down. Jesse, who was standing behind Rachel, nodded covertly at Martin. With Jesses help, Ill definitely be a partner, he thought with a sigh of relief. With an expectant attitude, Martin straightened his clothes, adjusted his tie, and readied himself for what was about to happen. William was so nervous that his hands were sweating; if they lost this bid today, the Ford family would be finished for sure. But after what Leo did yesterday, their sess rate had most likely plummeted to zero. Rachel announced with a professional smile on her face, After heavy consideration, Ms. Henderson finally chose onepany as our future partner. It is Everyone waited for the decision with bated breath. Martin was already getting out of his seat leisurely. Virgil Corporation representing the Ford family! Rachel said after a pause. Lets give them all a warm round of apuse. There were no voices, no whispers, and no certainly rounds of apuse; only a baffling silence filled the room. Like pretty much everyone else in attendance, Martin was frozen in ce like a statue. How the hell did they manage to pull this off? William was shocked as well, though his surprise was offset by growing relief. Caroline and Reba looked like theyd both just seen a ghost. Leo, on the other hand, was smiling confidently, as if everything had gone ording to n. Time to take the stage, Dad, Leo said, patting Williams hand. William snapped out of his daze. We We did it, he stammered. He walked up to the stage and shook hands with Rachel, suddenly looking 10 years younger. No, I refuse to ept this! Below the stage, Martin shot to his feet, his face flushed in anger. This is unfair! How could they possibly be considered legitimate winners? Indeed. Miss Ward, is there some kind of mistake? Jesse asked as sweat trickled down his forehead. I prepared a candidate list and handed it over to Ms. Henderson yesterday, he thought. I even strongly rmended Vesper Corporation for the bid. The Ford family was not even on my list. How could they be the winners? Rachels gaze turned cold and her tone was firm. This is Ms. Hendersons final decision. Are you questioning her judgement? No, how could I Jesse looked terrified. Rachel cast another cold nce at Martin and said, She didnt select Vesper Corporation because you failed to meet the criteria, of course. Whats so mystifying about that decision? If you spout nonsense like that again, youll be expecting awyers letter from us soon. Defamation is something we take very seriously! Awyers letter?! Martin broke out in cold sweat. Beauty could certainly do that. Even though Vesper Corporation was itself argepany, it was nowhere near As Beautys level of influence. The door swung open, and in marched a group of police officers. The officers were led by a feisty female officer with short hair She shed her badge, her sharp eyes scanning the room. Im Sandra Johnson from the Emerdale Police Department. Which individual here is Martin Bailey? The arrival of the officers put everyone on edge. Not even Rachel, who was in charge with todays event, had expected the authorities to make an appearance. Frightened, Martin stood up on shaky feet. Thats Thats me. Is something wrong? Sandra came over to Martin and handcuffed him instantly. Martin Bailey, youre under arrest on suspicion of moneyundering and fraud. You have the right to remain silent. Anything you say can and will be used against you in a court ofw. What? Martin panicked. Surely this is some kind of misunderstanding, Officer. I didnt do anything wrong Like I said, you have the right to remain silent. Please escort Mr. Bailey out of the building. The crowd was already shocked when the Fords won the bid; now a veil of shadows engulfed them as Martin was taken away. None were foolish enough to believe it was merely coincidence that Martin lost the bid and got arrested on the same day. Someone was clearly protecting the Fords. With that in mind, many attendees no longer had any desire to linger around. They each left in quick session. Rachel looked back at Jesse and said, Ms. Henderson is waiting for you. Jesses heart skipped a beat. He asked nervously, May I ask why? Rachel sneered. Ms. Henderson doesnt like Vesper Corporation very much, but youve been assisting them, whether it was intentional or otherwise. What do you think? Jesses face paled immediately. Rachel turned around and handed some documents to William. This is the contract outlining our coboration. Please give it a thorough review. If you agree with everything, please sign here. Sure, sure. William took the contract gratefully and studied it. After he confirmed the details, he signed his name.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He then returned a signed copy to Rachel and said, Miss Ward, thank you so much. Will you please ask Ms. Henderson if its okay to have dinner tonight, to celebrate our new business partnership? Im sorry, Mr. Ford. Ms. Henderson is very busy these days. Rachel declined with an apologetic smile. Then, she looked at Leo who had been sitting calmly under the stage, and said, You may thank Mr. Cohen instead, if you need to thank someone. William, Reba, and Caroline all fixed their eyes on Leo at the same time. We look forward to working with you. Rachel shook hands with William and left, leaving the three of them perplexed. Tell me, Leo, William said in a serious tone. How did you manage to pull this off? Caroline and Reba had not recovered from the shock yet, as they would rather die than believe that Leo was responsible for their good fortune. Leo shrugged and said, Ms. Henderson must have been touched by my little sob story. Caroline and Reba blushed in anger at that pointed remark. They were the ones whod mocked him for that same story earlier. Now that Leo had won the bid for them, they were forced to eat their words. But that was not important now. Williamughed heartily; his face radiant with joy. Well done, Leo. I was right about you all along. Then he said to Reba, Go and book a family dinner at that restaurant we all enjoy. This is a big day for us. We must celebrate such moments of levity. Okay, okay Reba forced a smile and took out her phone, ready to book a table. Well, Ill pass, Leo said. Im persona non grata, remember? Caroline and Reba made that pretty clear yesterday. So, I should take my leave. With that, he strode out of the venue while Caroline and Reba red daggers at him. Damn you, Leo, Caroline thought. Youre doing this on purpose! We- A hard p on her cheek quickly ended Carolines thoughts. She looked up and saw the look of fury on Williams face. You foolish girl, William roared. What have you done? Who are you to say that Leo is no longer part of the family? Chapter 18 Shocking News The p had caught Caroline off guard. Dad, how could you hit me? Tears stung her eyes. D- Dad How could you? How could you hit me? She could not believe that her father, who had neverid a finger on her ever since she was a child, would p her out of the blue like this. Are you crazy? Reba yelled. Shes your daughter! She grabbed Williams arm, but William quickly broke free. Youve been spoiling her all these years, William said. Thats why she has such a foul temper! Look. I dont care what you do. Beg. Plead. Whatever. Just bring Leo back. Just remember that its all thanks to him that we even have something to celebrate today! With that, he stormed out of the venue in anger. Caroline and Reba shared a look with each other, their faces grim. I basically told Leo to fuck off, Caroline thought. What the hell am I supposed to say to get him toe back? Forget it, Mom! Im not doing it! Caroline snarled, pressing her palm on her swollen cheek. Knowing what was at stake, Reba took her daughters hand and shot her a pleading look. I dont like it either, but we have no choice, Caroline. That lowlife really did help us win us the bid. That much cant be in doubt. I never expected him to be this lucky, though. Antagonizing him wont do us any good. Your father has always had a weak spot as far as Leo is concerned. Look, right now we need to obey your fathers wishes and bring Leo home. Well get him next time he makes a mistake, okay? Well nail him eventually, believe me. Caroline was convinced. Alright then, she said begrudgingly. They walked out of the International Commerce Center to find Leo, but he had already left. Caroline dialed Leos number but the call went straight to voice mail: The number you dialed is not avable. Please leave a message after the tone Caroline stomped her feet angrily. Ugh, I hate this man Meanwhile, a ck Rolls-Royce was driving smoothly on the road amongst the traffic, while the other cars made way for it. Leo was sitting in the back seat with his eyes closed. Nadine reported respectfully while driving, Mr. Cohen, Martin Bailey has confessed to everything, including the sale ofmercial secrets belonging to Vesper Corporation to other parties. However, due tock of evidence, the Lawson family couldnt be implicated. I see, Leo responded lightly. He wasnt expecting to bring down Kate with Martin in the first ce. After a moment of though, he asked, Hows the wedding going? Nadine replied, As per your instructions, weve anonymously informed all the prestigious upper-ss families in Emerdale. Everything is ready, except for the wedding ring. There will be an auction in Riverside Club of The Lawson family at 6 p. m. tonight. One of the items is thergest and most expensive diamond ring in the Sallton, Winham, and New Queennd areas. Leos eyes sparkled and he said, Take me to the Riverside Club. As night fell, the Riverside Clubs lights shone like beacons in the dusk. A ck Rolls-Royce pulled into the parking lot quietly. The parking lot was packed with all kinds of luxury cars, most of which were worth millions of dors. Nevertheless, they paled inparison to Leos car. One could tell at a nce that the Rolls-Royce was a custom-built. Only the most elite of individuals could have this done. The door opened, and a tall,manding young man in a suit walked out. It was none other than Leo. Nadine had changed into a ck, strapless evening gown. The dress made her look decidedly more feminine and slightly less threatening. You look beautiful in that outfit, Leo said with a soft smile. Nadines face blushed right away while she cast a subtle and loving nce at him. She sent him a loving nce, though shed done so furtively. Miss Moore, youre here. A middle-aged man trotted over and greeted with a smile. Ive been waiting for you. Mm, Nadine responded with her usual coolness. The man was about to say something, but he suddenly saw Leo who was standing beside Nadine. He asked in shock, You must be the man in charge, right? Who are you? Leo did not know him. The man smiled. Im n Russell, but you can just call me n. Im the middleman who bought the International Commerce Center on your behalf. Its just a small token to show my respect. Fortunately, there was no one else present to hear him say this; if people overheard that the richest man in Emerdale was bowing and scraping to a rtive unknown arrival in the city, it would definitely make the headlines. Leo nodded. Whats your background? Im a member of the Kingston Chamber of Commerce, n said modestly. Kingston Chamber of Commerce? Leo pondered for a while and then recalled that it was an association established by Commerce Maestro, one of the Seven Maestros of Winbury. The Seven Maestros of Winbury were all leaders in their respective fields. They were nicknamed the maestros due to their prodigious skills in the business world. What nobody knew was that all of them had received help from one man at different points; Leo Cohen. Mr. Cohen, Ive reserved the best private room for you. If there is any lot you like, please feel free to tell me, n said, patting himself on the chest. No need, Leo said lightly. I dont need your money. But I do need you to bid for me. n smiled awkwardly and said, Sure. They arrived at a private box upstairs. The people inside could see what was going on outside through the one-way mirror without being seen by those outside. Several priceless treasures were carried onto the auction tform, and the rich merchants bid one after another, creating a bustling atmosphere. Leo remained quiet all the way because what he was waiting for had yet to show up. Next, its a Weind diamond called the Tears of Venus. Its five carats, and the starting price is 10 million dors! With the bang of the hammer, Leo opened his eyes instantly, nced at n, and held out two fingers. n understood immediately and entered the price. Room No. 0, 20 million! As soon as this price was announced, the ce fell into absolute silence. People wondered, Is the bidder so determined to win by doubling the price so early on? Suddenly, another t voice sounded. 25 million. Room No. 8, 25 million! Leo then stretched out three fingers. n called out the bid at once, 30 million! 350 million. The same voice rang again. Leo looked colder and asked, Whos in room No. 8? He came here to get the Tears of Venus tonight, and so would not allow others to undermine him. n answered after thinking for a while, Its probably Peter Lawson, the eldest son of the Lawson family. Hes also interested in this ring, and wants to get for it for a woman he fancies. Leo remained indifferent and gave Nadine a nce. She nodded, then entered a price, 100 million. In an instant, the auctioneer went frantic and shouted, Wow, room No. 0 bids 100 million. Is there anyone who wishes to bid higher?N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. That voice did not ring out this time around. 100 million, going once, going twice, sold! The auctioneer hammered the bid and said, Congrattions. The Tears of Venus goes to room No. 0! With the valuable item secured in his pocket, Leo did not stay any longer and left the room directly. He didnt really care about anything else here but the ring. Inside room No. 8, Peters face was sullen. It was downright embarrassing for him to be denied something he fancied in his own ce. Who the hell is in room No. 0? He asked grumpily. The manager of Riverside Club broke out in a cold sweat and replied soon, Mr. Lawson, I believe its n Russell, the richest man in Emerdale. Immediately, Peters eyes were filled with raging anger. n Russell! So youre the one trying to fuck with me! Overnight, the news that a mysterious rich man won the Tears of Venus at a sky-high price of 100 million from the Riverside Club auction spread like wild fire throughout the city. Everyone was curious about the identity of this affluent millionaire who had spent so much on a mere ring. Its n Russell who got in my way! Peter mmed the table and said angrily in the Lawson Group head office. Opposite him sat a woman who was as beautiful as a painting. She was wearing a professional suit and a faint smile, but it barely masked the predatory gaze she wore beneath. She said, n wouldnt dare oppose you on his own. Peter asked in surprise, Are you saying? Kate smiled, but then took out an exquisite wedding invitation and handed it to Peter. She said, You will go to this mysterious wedding on behalf of our family. Be sure to give the bride and groom the warmest of regards on our behalf. Chapter 19 The Wedding In the past three days, several well-to-do families in Emerdale received anonymous wedding invitations. Surprisingly, the Fords were also invited. When they received theirs, everyone was shocked. Whose wedding is this? Why doesnt it have a name? Jonathan flipped the invitation over and again. Reba stared at the invitation card with sparkling eyes and said, I dont know whose wedding this is, but its going to be held in Oceania, the most luxurious cruise restaurant in Emerdale. A table there costs around 15, 000 dors. That couple must be some low-key billionaires if theyre holding their wedding in that venue! William snorted and said, Humph. Youre still as short-sighted as ever. It may be true that this pair of newlyweds are no ordinary people, but why did they specifically invite us? Our family has been on the downturn until just recently. What William said burst some bubbles. They started wondering as well, Youre right. The upper-ss families in Emerdale would naturally be invited, but why did we receive one as well? An idea suddenly popped into Carolines head. She took out the newspaper from three days ago and asked, Have you heard that a person spent 100 million on a ring called the Tears of Venus three days ago? Everyone nodded, Of course. News of him squandering 100 million on that fancy bauble made the rounds all over the city. Caroline made a guess. I think that the man whos getting married is the same one who bought that ring. As for the reason why he invited us, could it be that there is some connection between him and our family? The other members paused for a while, digesting that piece of information. Anticipation started to ferment. Samuel eximed excitedly, If thats the case, then there is still hope for us to rise again! If we get familiar with these people, then along with our As deal, well be able to really turn things around. William also nodded and said, If what Caroline said turns out to be the case. If so, are we going to the wedding? one asked. William said with firm eyes, Of course! Not only that, we have to foster a good rtionship with this new couple! Get ready. Lets head to Oceania straight away. Everyone departed one after another. Caroline and Reba also turned to get ready upstairs for the festivities. William suddenly called out to them. You two, wait a moment. Have you apologized to Leo yet? The smiles on their faces froze instantly. We wanted to apologize but he didnt answer any of our calls Caroline said reluctantly. Williams face also darkened. It seems that he really is upset with us. Make sure you to apologize to him the next time you see him. Okay The Fords had received three invitation cards, so Reba and Caroline would be going with him. That evening, the road to Emerdale Pier was filled with luxurious cars. This grand wedding and the earlier extravagant auction beforehand had drawn the attention of the citys rich and powerful. At the same time, Leo was standing before a huge, luxurious cruise ship at Emerdale Pier. He looked at the time, then took out his phone and dialed a number. Hello? As usual, Lydias voice was cool. Lydia, what are you doing now? Leo asked in a soft voice. I just picked up Emilia from school, Lydia answered after a brief pause. Great. Dont go home just yet. Can youe to Oceania Restaurant now instead? Why that ce? Lydia asked in a tone of confusion. All of a sudden, a thought urred to Lydia. Leo If you want to ask me out, we dont have to go there. A meal at Oceania costs an arm and a leg, you know? Dont worry, about it, okay? Just go there first. After a moment of thought, Lydia relented with a sigh. Alright, Ill be there in 20 minutes. A smile spread across Leos face as he hung up the phone. Leo, what are you doing here? Suddenly, a cry rang out from behind. Leo turned around and saw William, Reba, and Caroline getting out of a car and walking over. The person who spoke just now was Caroline. William looked very happy, and especially excited to see Leo. He asked warmly, Leo, what are you doing here? Something suddenly urred to William and he turned around with a long face and shouted, Why arent you apologizing? Caroline scowled. Sorry, she murmured, the words flowing out of her mouth as easily as burning acid. Reba smiled. Leo, pleasee home. I did everything for the sake of our family. Now that our financial troubles are finally getting sorted out, were willing to wee you back into the fold. Is that so? Leo said nomittally. Reba and Caroline nearly lost it right there. What the hell was with that vague response? Was he going to y ball or not? Leo turned to William. Dad, Ill focus on building my own career now, but Ille visit you as often as I can. The underlying meaning of his statement was clear: Im not returning to the family fold. Despite his disappointment, William patted Leo on the shoulder and said, Where theres a will, theres a way. Do what you need to do. Just dont forget to pay me a visit every now and then. Of course, said Leo. Who cares if youe home or not! Caroline snapped. Reba quickly pulled her daughter aside and showed a pristine wedding invitation to Leo. See? Were here to attend a wedding in Oceania. How about you? Im just waiting for someone here, he said with a smile. Caroline gave a superior smile and sneered. Waiting for someone at Oceania? Do you know what kind of ce this is? Not just anyone can dine here. The reservation list is a week-long affair. And do you know how much it cost to have a meal here? At least 5, 000 dors. Obviously, she saw Leo as a clueless country bumpkin who was trying every means to scam someone out of a meal here.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Do you know who the bride and groom today are? Leo asked suddenly. This question instantly stunned Caroline and her mother, as they indeed did not know any of them. No matter what, its not a ce for people like you. You dont want toe back, right? Then wait for pigs to fly. Mom, dont mind him. Lets go. After that, Caroline got on the Emerdale Odyssey with Reba, with her head in the air. Leo stood there and kept waiting. 10 minutester, a Mercedes pulled up at the pier. A beautiful woman in a ck business suit carried a cute little girl out of the car. Dad! The little girl scampered toward Leo as soon as she saw him. Slow down, Emilia, Lydia reminded her from behind. You dont want to fall and hurt yourself. The golden setting sun shone on her perfect face. She looked cold, elegant and full of maternal brilliance. Leos heart melted at the sight of the two of them. Dad, hug me. Emilia opened her arms. Leo held up her daughter at once while Lydia walked over. What are we doing here at Oceania? she asked. Leo smiled and said, Its a surprise. Lydias brow rose slightly. A surprise? What kind of trouble did you get yourself into this time? Leo shook his head and said to Lydia while staring at her cold eyes, I just want a chance to prove that I love you very much. Lydia was still unused to being stared at by a man in such close proximity, so she shoved him away. Stop it. Were in public. At this moment, a bespectacled man who looked like Oceanias manager came up to Lydia. Are you Miss Lydia Henderson? Lydia turned around. Yes, I am. Who are you? The man was amazed by this beautiful woman but became humbler. Im Victor Sharp, manager of Oceania. At your service. Surprise shed in Lydias eyes. Nice to meet you, Victor. What can I do for you? Pleasee with me, Miss Henderson, Victor said in lieu of an exnation. He led Lydia and Emilia to the VIP ess. Lydia gave Leo a questioning look. Leo smiled at her reassuringly and gestured for her to go ahead. Lydia took Emilia into her arms and headed towards Oceania. Inside the restaurant, a female staff member led Lydia into a luxury suite. She was immediately taken aback when she walked through the door. The room was adorned with various wedding dresses and beautiful jewelry. Each of them was custom-made and limited-edition. It was obvious that they were the works of famous designers. The three makeup artists and stylists rose to their feet the moment they saw Lydia. Shall we begin, Miss Henderson? It was a long time before Lydia regained her senses, and when she did, her hands flew to her mouth. She remembered the promise Leo made to her earlier: I will give you a wedding that is five yearste. Meanwhile, Victor bowed slightly to Leo. Everything is ready now, Mr. Cohen. Leo nodded. Thank you, he said, a smile forming on his lips as he looked towards the huge cruise ship. Five years ago, you didnt abandon me when I waspletely down, he thought. And now, Im going to give you a grand wedding, and the promise of a lifetime of peace. Chapter 20 Warships The wedding was held on the deck of the cruise ship. The guests could enjoy the evening breeze and some fine wine before the brilliant night view above. The only thing missing in the eyes of some male attendees was a collection of beautiful youngdies to share the intimate experience with This was Oceanias main selling point. As William and the group walked onto the deck, they could spot some immactely dressed men and women chatting with each other in small groups. All of them were from well-to-do families, and were very difficult to ess on regr asions. William sat down in the spot that was reserved for the Fords. Astonishingly, the Fords were given seats at the head table, which was normally reserved for close family friends. The other attendees were none too happy about the seating arrangement, of course. Howe they get to take center stage? They almost went bankrupt! Caroline nced at her surroundings, her eyes gleaming with excitement. Its still early, Mom. Lets do some recon. Reba readily agreed. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, Caroline, Reba said in a hushed tone. There are many fine young bachelors here. Itd be nice if you could get acquainted with some of them. Caroline smiled at her sweetly. Dont worry, Mom. I know what to do. William snorted. Says the one who dated aplete scumbag. Reba blushed, knowing that William was referring to Raymond. We all make mistakes, dear, she said. Look at what happened with Leo. You spoke so highly of him back then, yet he ran off on the day he was supposed to marry Kate Lawson. And hes still as useless as ever, after waltzing back into town. Williams features hardened as he let out another snort. Speaking of that chatan, Reba said, ncing around. I wonder if hes left already. Reba snickered. Hes a fool if he thinks someone like him belongs in a ce like this. Suddenly, Williams phone rang. Williams expression sobered the moment he nced at the caller ID. Hello, Miss Ward.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Hello, Mr. Ford. On behalf of As Beauty, Id like to propose a few stiptions regarding our coboration Sure, sure No problem. William nodded repeatedly. Who was that? Reba asked. William smiled bitterly and said, Miss Ward from As Beauty. She has made a few requests to us: prepare the marketing n for Angel in three days; find the right actress to endorse the product in half a month; and finally, the representative of the Ford family has to be Leo and no one else. What?! The first two points were reasonable, but Caroline could not ept thest point. Why? Didnt we agree that this project would be handled by just the three of us? Reba, too, was far from happy with the news Does that mean I wont be able to get any professional credit for this project? she thought. William said, Theres nothing we can do, since As has the final say. Ill talk to Leo about itter and ask him to lend us a hand. If I had known about this earlier, I would have brought him here with us. Its all because of you two and your big clumsy mouths! Caroline and Reba paled instantly, feeling a twinge of remorse in their hearts. Oh, is that Peter Lawson? A tall, handsome man walked in and was soon surrounded by many young men and girls like a myriad of stars surrounding the moon. There were four families in Emerdale referred to locally as The Big Four; the Lawson family, the Smith family, the Yason family, and the Duncan family. Only the Lawson family was in attendance tonight. Peter quickly became the focus of everyones attention. Almost everyone present this evening had aspirations of making his attendance. But to everyones surprise, he was arranged to sit at the same table with the Ford family. The moment their eyes met, they were all stunned. Peter came to his senses first. He narrowed his eyes at William. What a small world. William snorted in response. I believe congrattions are in order? I heard that you guys snatched a bid from us earlier? Very nice A dark glint formed in Peters eyes. But believe me when I say that this; you can forget about it amounting to anything. William, Reba, and Caroline were all terrified. None of them had expected their victory at the auction to annoy the Lawsons this much. Before anyone could respond, music began to y and Victor, the manager of Oceania, stepped onto the stage. Victors gaze swept across the attendees. Good evening, everyone. Im honored to host the wedding for tonights couple. This is certainly a proud moment in my life. The most regretful thing in the world is a missed opportunity for love, and the most memorable thing is a happy reunion. His speech was improvised. His soft voice echoed with the music to heighten the atmosphere. Five years ago, he met a woman at his lowest point in life and she gave him everything. Five yearster, he came back and promised to make her the happiest woman in the world. Now, lets wee the bride and groom! The music changed into a solemn and sacred wedding march. In an instant, there was thunderous apuse in the hall. Caroline and Reba pped for the sake of appearances, but both were puzzled by what they had just heard. Mom, are you getting the same sense of dj vu that I am? Caroline whispered. I am. Reba nodded but she still looked rxed. But as I see it, Leo must have heard this story from somewhere else, and just giarized it. Yeah, youre probably right. Caroline regained herposure and pped even harder. She thought, I have to befriend the groom tonight. At the moment, shes of light went straight ahead. In the center of the spotlight, a beautiful, attractive woman slowly walked out. She wore a glowing white wedding dress with the hemline trailing on the floor, and a diamond crown on her head. She resembled a holy goddess in the flesh in the eyes of the attendees. She was holding hand in hand with a delicate little girl. The little girl was wearing a Pronovias custom-made childrens dress, a pair of white ballet shoes, and a flower gand on her head. She looked absolutely angelic in her appearance. It was none other than Lydia and Emilia. Lydia looked ahead, but Emilia gazed around curiously with her big eyes. She was not intimidated at all, even though this was her first time attending a real wedding. At this moment, everyone focused their attention on the two of them. Ms. Henderson! So shes the lucky woman today! William widened his eyes and stared at that beautiful woman shrouded in shlight. Caroline and Reba dropped their jaws as well as if they had seen a ghost. Everyone there was apuding except Peter. Veins were bulging on his forehead and his expression was aghast. Victor smiled and said to Lydia, Miss Henderson, will you please go to the observation tower? The groom is waiting for you up there. Alright. Lydia nodded with a smile. Under the envious gazes of countless youngdies, she walked up to the observation tower ordingly. Aside from the banquet site, Oceania had an observation tower which stood about 30 feet high. Standing there and looking into the distance, one could see the entirety of Emerdale in all its splendor at nighttime. Lydia arrived at the observation tower via the elevator. The floor was covered with a red carpet, which was paved with red roses. A tall man decked out in military uniform was standing to attention; his hands sped firmly behind his back and his eyes gazing out onto the city. Just as Lydia was about to call out Leos name, there was a loud bang from Emerdale River. Then, under peoples horrified and shocked gazes, a huge aircraft carrier broke through the river and sailed toward them. The Odyssey suddenly looked as imposing right now as an ant before this giant vessel. Before the guests could calm down, they were startled by another loud noise. Theres more than one ship! someone eximed in fright. Rumble! The Emerdale River seemed to have been overturned from the force of it. The water shook violently as 50 warships that were each more than 330 feet long surrounded Oceania. This group of ships upied the entire river. On the warships, there stood a grim regiment of soldiers standing to attention. They carried automatic weapons and wore blue-white marine uniforms. Their backs were as straight as rods, and their faces were as sharp as cut granite. They stared at the stalwart man who was standing at the highest point of Oceania, and awaited his orders. Chapter 21 Rejection Fierce momentum, simr to the force of a thousand troops, swept through the entire Emerdale River like a storm. Oceania seemed so small and helpless inparison. But that was not all. With the warships taking the lead, clouds split open, and out came the roaring of ne engines. A total of 100 helicopters hovered in the sky in a neat square formation. Each helicopter was full of soldiers. They wore pure white military uniforms that represented the navy, and carried dangerous firearms. The finale happened on the shore. Huge armored military vehicles appeared on the shore. More than a dozen tanks formed a line of steel, carrying the sheer firepower to destroy everything in their way. Their mere presence on the shore was enough to make people retreat by a mile. Soldiers in green military uniforms jumped out of the tanks one after another and lined up in a square formation. Their expressions were sharp and aggressive. The military showmanship epassed the sea,nd, and sky. Ten leaders from each service branch stepped forward and looked at the man below them with a solemn expression. In unison, they said, On your mark! Fire! Then, 50 warships, 100 helicopters, 50 armored vehicles, and 20 tanks pointed their muzzles at the sky. The soldiers of the army, navy, and air force also picked up their guns and pointed them at the sky. The slew of actions shocked and excited the spectators, and they could not help but raise their heads and shout in gusto. Today, we celebrate the wedding of the Commander of the Wyverns with the world! Members of the army, navy, air force! Commence firing of nks for three minutes! the head of the leaders said, shouting himself hoarse. Fire! Countless artillery shellsunched into the sky with deafening sounds. The din made the soldiers feel like they had returned to that era of guns and bullets. They could almost hear their screams as they charged forward and killed their enemies. They could feel their blood boiling inside them. Three minutester, the mor of guns and cannons stopped, and colorful fireworks lit up the sky. The soldiers put down their guns and made a standard military salute in unison. The leaders of the army, navy, and air force formations took the lead in shouting, Congrattions, Commander! Wyverns, to the sky! Wyverns, to the sky! Wyverns, to the sky! Each fervent voice was louder than the one before it, forming an orchestra of voices that lingered for a long time. In the midst of the soldiers impassioned voices, Lydias eyes turned red and her voice trembled as she looked at the man before her. Did you prepare all this for me? Daddy! Emilia ran over as well. Leo picked the little girl up and turned around slowly. Suddenly, a dazzling spotlight fell on him. No one could see his face due to the distance. To Lydia, however, Leo looked much more majestic than usual, and his eyes were filled with unguarded emotion. He wore a military uniform, ckbat boots, and his chest was adorned with gilded military badges. His smile was gentle as he nodded at her. I promised that Id give you an unforgettable wedding night. I shouldve married you five years ago, but I failed to do that. I hope you can forgive me, he said in a low voice. He knelt down on one knee as he spoke, holding an exquisite box in his hand. He opened the box to reveal an extravagant diamond ring inside. The Tears of Venus! Cries of surprise came from the guests at the reception. Leo knelt in front of Lydia; his eyes focused squarely her wless face. Lydia, please marry me, he announced earnestly. Fireworks shot into the sky and lit up the vast skyline for a long time. Everyone looked up in unison, watching as countless fireworks bloomed in the sky and merged to spell out a womans name. It read: Lydia Henderson. In an instant, all the attendees became eager to get a look at the grooms face. Unfortunately, the viewing tform was so tall that no one could get a clear look. Fireworks all over the city, plus a 150-million-dor diamond ring! How romantic! Some of the socialites were deeply envious. The Tears of Venus, the diamond ring with its astronomical price tag, was enough to impress all the women in attendance. Caroline was no exception. She was beside herself with envy as she stared at the woman on the lookout point. If only she could be in that womans ce right now Then, she would have a groom influential enough to have even the army, navy, and air force congratte him on his wedding. William looked upward and muttered to himself, Looks like Miss Hendersons husband has a military background No ordinary person would have warranted such fanfare from the army, navy, and air force. Peter frowned, having noticed this as well. However, a vicious look swiftly crossed his eyes. The Lawsons had never feared anyone in Emerdale. Meanwhile, a graceful and curvaceous woman was standing in a dark corner of Oceania. She was wearing a tight ck outfit that seemed to merge with the darkness around her. If one didnt pay attention, they may not have noticed her at all. She was looking at the man on the lookout post with mixed emotions, as tears bubbled up in her eyes. Mr. Cohens wish has finally been fulfilled, she thought. The fireworks continued for a long time, but Leo was still kneeling on one knee in front of Lydia. A minute passed by. Then, two more minutes. Lydia remained silent. But her face was already covered in tears, spoiling her carefully manicured makeup. Mommy, marry Daddy! The little girl was pping and grinning from ear to ear. Lydia wept beautifully. This was her dream wedding, but it was made even more grand and magnificent. Looking at the man kneeling on the ground before her; the same man who had disappeared for five years, whom she both loved and hated in equal measure, her head was a maelstrom ofplicated emotions. There was joy and gratitude, but also resistance. She shook her head and rejected him. Im sorry. The fireworks were stillunching and the helicopters were still hovering, but the atmosphere on the viewing tform became deathly silent. Leo faltered in response to her words, and he lowered the diamond ring slowly. Why? He felt cold all over at this moment; as if he had fallen into iced water. His little girl was stunned too. She stared nkly at her mother, and then began to wail. Mommy doesnt want Daddy, Mommy doesnt want Emilia either Panicked, Lydia carried Emilia in her arms and also motioned for Leo to stand up. Dont take it wrong, she exined, with a hint of guilt in her voice. Its just Its all too sudden I still dont know you that well. Maybe in the future, at some point, but right now this is all just too much for me to absorb. Leo listened patiently to this, then stood up and grabbed her hand. Okay, Ill wait for you. Lydia looked a little uneasy, but from the perspective of those underneath, it looked as though she had epted Leos proposal. Thunderous apuse could be heard, as everyone pped. It was almost a certainty that once the brides identity had been exposed, As Beauty would be even more sessful in the future. Stop this farce right now! A cold voice cut through the wedding scene. Everyones expressions changed as they turned to look at Peter. His voice was low but aggressive. Caroline and his mother, who were sitting at the same table, were taken aback. This reminded the other guests of something, and they immediately consoled Peter. Mr. Lawson, theres plenty of fish in the sea. You dont have to fixate on just one woman. Thats right, Mr. Lawson. With your wealth and status, you can have any woman you want. Besides, Miss Henderson is married now Everyone knew that Peter, the eldest son of the Lawson family, loved Lydia. Therefore, it was a surprise that she would get married to someone else without warning. Shut up! Peters face darkened. He stared resentfully at Leo and Lydia above and shouted, Damn it, Lydia! You even faked a wedding to get rid of me! You must have spent a lot of money on this spectacle, right? No one saw this weddinging at all. He refused to believe that it was anything but a publicity stunt. Knowing Lydias wealth and connections, it would not be difficult for her to prepare for such a grand wedding. She could have arranged for n Rusell, the richest man in Emerdale, to buy the Tears of Venus. And the groom could just be a random actor-for-hire. That would exin why he wouldnt show his face. Everything was just for the sake of her lie-the lie that the man who took her virginity five years ago had returned. The veins on Peters forehead bulged and his heart burned with fury at the thought of this. You want to get married, right? Well, Im not letting you! he said. Smash this ce apart! His order prompted a group of well-trained bodyguards d in ck to storm onto the ship. How dare you! Victor Sharp, the manager of Oceania, looked grim. Before Peters men could make a move, the security officers of Oceania arrived. The two groups faced off. Whats going on? Lydia watched the chaotic situation from the viewing tform and frowned. Someones making trouble. Leo looked unperturbed. What are you waiting for then? Call the cops! Lydia became anxious. Dont worry. Take Emilia back to her room for now. He looked at her confidently. Leave it to me. For some reason, Lydia could feel a sense of security from this man whom she knew little about. Even so, she was worried and asked, Will you really be fine? Yeah, dont worry. Leo cast a cold look at Peter below. Is he the one pestering you? Lydia hesitated momentarily, before nodding her head in confirmation. Okay.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. He watched Lydia and their daughter leave before walking out the back door of the viewing tform. He changed out of his military uniform and gilded military badges. When he came out again, he was wearing a ck suit that made him look cold and aloof. Now that the wedding had ended, it was time to collect on his debts. Behind him, Nadine was already on standby. She was still dressed in skin-tight leather clothes. She bowed respectfully toward him. Mr. Cohen, should I Why waste your skills on him? Leo smiled. Bring Hans here. Yes. Nadine swiftly disappeared. If a third party overheard their conversation, they would surely be shocked. Hans was no ordinary civilian; he was the head of the military region in Emerdale. Chapter 22 Mermaid In their white uniforms, the security officers of Oceania stood in stark contrast to the ck-clothed men standing behind Peter. Mr. Sharp, are you nning to stop me? Peter strode forward and looked at Victor Sharp with a grim expression. Do you still want Oceania to continue operating in Emerdale? Victor was also under great pressure at the moment but he still forced a smile on his face. Mr. Lawson, it doesnt seem right to break up a wedding like this. Dont you think youre being a bit rude? Rude? Peters sneer intensified. Go ask Lydia Henderson about that. Shes the one being rude by lying to me and faking this entire wedding. Youve been fooled by her appearance. Did you really think shes a good woman? Mr. Lawson, dont talk nonsense or youll have to pay the price Victors face darkened after hearing Peter nder Lydia in such a manner. He had met Leo Cohen in person. He was a young man that he could not get a firm read on at all. How could this wedding be fake? Either way, Im the only one who can be Lydias husband. No one else is worthy. Peter red at Victor and added, Step aside if you know whats good for you. Dont think youre a hotshot just because youre the manager of Oceania. I can shut this ce down tomorrow if I feel like it. Mr. Lawson, is that really necessary? Victor looked upset. Knowing how influential the Lawsons were, he knew it would be easy for Peter to shut down Oceanias business. Yeah, thats how I like doing things. What can you do about it? Peter looked at the guests around him. Ladies and gentleman, you all agree that Im the only one worthy of Lydia, dont you? Following a brief moment of silence, the representatives of the other families began to take Peters side. Mr. Lawson, youre a perfect match for Miss Henderson. Itd be devastating if they dont end up together. Caroline and her mother were about to pay lip service as well, but William stopped them with a re. Noticing this, Peter narrowed his eyes at him. Its you Fords again. Dont you think your situation is already bad enough? If you cant have something, youd rather destroy it. Someone like you doesnt deserve Miss Henderson, William retorted. Caroline and Reba became anxious after hearing his words, while the other guests looked at him like he was a fool. They felt that William, along with everyone else, would be better off stroking Peters ego right now, rather than go against him. It seemed that the Fords would meet their demise soon. Mr. Sharp, have a drink with me. Suddenly, an indifferent voice came from behind the crowd. Everyone turned around and saw a young man in a ck suit walking toward them with a faint smile. Leo! Caroline and Reba looked as if they had seen a ghost. How did you get in? No matter how they racked their brains, they could not figure out how Leo was allowed entry. Leo ignored them. He went straight to the chair beside William and sat down. Mr. Cohen. To everyones surprise, the manager of Oceania made a beeline for Leo. Leo handed him a ss of wine. He pointed to his adoptive father and made the introduction. Let me introduce you to someone. This is my dad. Victor immediately offered a toast to William. Mr. Ford, I apologize if our hospitality today didnt meet your standards. It was perfect. Dont worry about it. William raised his ss in return, feeling ttered. Peters expression grew darker. Not only did Victor refuse to give way to him and his men, but he even ran off to entertain other guests. Mr. Sharp, who is he? Leo took a sip of the red wine in his ss. This is pretty nice. Mr. Cohen, thats from my private collection. This bottle is from the year 1988. Victor ignored Peter and entertained Leo instead. Victor Sharp, Im talking to you. Cant you hear me Before Peter could finish his sentence, Leo sshed the wine onto his face. The red liquid wet his clothes and hair, and a few drops even ran down his cheeks. Silence. The entire ce fell deathly silent. Everyone widened their eyes and looked at Leo in utter disbelief. Caroline and Reba were so shocked that their jaws practically fell on the floor. That bastard just flippantly sshed wine on Peter Lawson! But that was not the end of it. After that, Leo went up to Peter and pped him right across the face. Peters cheek swelled at once, and five clear fingerprints were left behind on his skin. Leo looked down at him and said emotionlessly, Open your eyes wide, and take a good look at me. Leo had his back against Peter the entire time. It was not until Peter was pped that he got a clear look at Leos face. He took a step back. Leo Cohen! He was not the only one shocked. So were the other guests present. Leo Cohen; the man who should have married into the Lawson family but mysteriously disappeared on his wedding night five years ago? I thought he was dead. How is he still alive? He has some nerveing back to Emerdale and showing up in front of the Lawsons like this Whispering voices came from all directions. Caroline and her mother looked annoyed. This piece of trash only knows how to bring us trouble Shut up! William red at them before refocusing his attention on Leo. He had a feeling that his son had undergone aplete transformation, and was no longer the naive young man from before. Yeah, thats me. Ignoring the whispering voices, Leo said coldly, You were ndering Miss Henderson, werent you? Repeat those words again for me. Exactly as you said them. Peter had also snapped back to reality. He beganughing. Youve got some guts, Cohen. You actually had the balls toe back here. What are you doing? Sticking up for that bitch? A dangerous glint appeared in Leos eyes. I said, repeat yourself. Having his face sshed with wine and pped, Peter looked furious enough to murder someone. I said, Im the only one who can be Lydias husband. No one else is worthy! The moment he uttered thest word, a dangerous glint shed in Leos eyes. He grabbed Peter by the neck and hoisted him up with one hand. This stunned everyone. Peter was 6 feet tall, but Leo was able to lift him like he was a child. Just how freakishly strong was he?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Argh With his throat squeezed, Peter was struggling like a fish out of water and his face wentpletely red. He lowered his head and saw a pair of cold eyes that seemed devoid of all human emotions. Those eyes stared at him like he was already dead. Then, Leo walked to the railing and tossed him straight into the Emerdale River. With a floundering ssh, Peter fell in, screaming like a pig being ughtered. Save me I dont know how to swim He choked on the water and sank beneath the waters surface before he could finish his words. In a luxurious suite on the cruise ship, a mother and daughter stood by the window. The little girl in her mothers arms said innocently, Mom, look! What a big mermaid! Mermaids are all female. Thats a man, sweetie. The young mother said sweetly. Everyone at the wedding was stunned. Victor was the first to react. Save him! Chapter 23 Bottoms up It was only then that the crowd regained their senses. Both the security officers of Oceania and Peters bodyguards jumped into the river to rescue Peter. Caroline came up to Leo, her face flushed red. Look at what youve done! You threw Peter Lawson into the river! The Lawsons wont let this slide! Were all dead men walking! William looked worried as well. Leo, you should better leave Emerdale at once. Dont worry about us. Leo smiled. Dont worry, Dad. Ill be fine. Peters bodyguards were quick and rescued him in less than five minutes. However, Peter was drenched all over. He walked with the support of his men, panting and heaving. His face was bruised in several ces. Emerdale River was ice-cold at night and he almost froze to death. Mr. Lawson, are you okay? Should we take you to the hospital? Victor asked, expressing his concern purely out of courtesy. Hospital, my ass! Peter pushed him away and shouted, Victor Sharp, youre finished! Oceania will shut down, starting tomorrow! He then looked at Leo, his eyes full of resentment. Son of a bitch How dare you throw me in the river! Leo remained seated. He shook the red wine in his ss and smiled. Looks like the river water didnt manage to wash your mouth clean. Very well, Peter said. Youve got guts. I expect nothing less from the man who nearly married my cousin. Everyone was silent. Peters smile was giving them goosebumps. But, youre still no match for her! Petersughter came to an abrupt halt as he added, If she hadnt asked me to bring more men with me, I might have died in your hands tonight. The smile on Leos face faded slightly. Kate, one of the two most outstanding people in the Lawson family, was known as the female Napoleon. Though she was the star of the business scene in Emerdale, she was not here in person tonight. That meant that she had seen through the nature of the wedding. That exined why she sent someone else in her ce, and that recement was Peter. Peterughed again. Sure, you can brawl, but can you fight a group asrge as ours? Then, he made a phone call. Leo shook his head and looked at Peter with pity. What a pathetic man. He did not even realize that he had been betrayed by his cousin and was still trying to defend her honor. Peter seemed to have found backing after the call. Im friends with Warrant Officer Homer Gibbs, he said provocatively. Hes already on his way here. Youre as good as dead. Leo burst intoughter. Who did you say that was? Peter thought Leo was scared and his confidence increased. Warrant Officer Gibbs! Its toote for regrets now! Leos smile widened. He ignored Peters provocations and continue sipping his wine. On the other hand, William was beside himself with anxiety. He had lived in Emerdale for more than 20 years, and he knew what kinds of people he could not afford to offend. One group were the big shots with political power, and the other group were people from the military. Leo, you should get out of here. No good cane from this if that guy shows up looking for you. Leo refilled Williams ss of wine as well and consoled him. Come, lets have a drink, you and me. Out of nowhere, rapid footsteps came from behind them. A callous man dressed in civilian clothing walked up to them with a group of people. Peter ran toward the indifferent-looking man. Gibbs, youre finally here! Homer Gibbs snorted and shouted, Wheres Leo Cohen? That would be me. Leo stood up in a carefree manner. You were the one who assaulted Mr. Lawson just now? Homer stared at Leo withser-sharp eyes. Yes. Were you aware that he couldnt swim? Homers eyes grew cold and his voice became louder. Im arresting you on the charge of attempted murder. You have the right to remain silent! These words cast a pin-drop silence over everyone. William, in particr, looked grim. This was a civil dispute, and they could have just called the police over. Instead, they brazenly brought people from the military region here, clearly abusing power for their personal gain. Peter sneered and waited for Leo to be handcuffed. This was the consequence of resisting him! However, just as Homer was about to arrest Leo, a chorus of rough voices came from the stairs downstairs. Several drunken men staggering toward them with bottles of wine in hand. One of them was bragging about oversleeping for their SATs; another boasted about almost being caught fooling around with a woman a few days ago. One was even worse; he was so intoxicated that he shouted, You think youre all that? I almost slept with a woman at her own wedding! I wasnt the groom, but Ive slept with the bride before Hahaha! His voice was deafening. Except for Leo, everyone else was frowning, even Homer. But he ignored the drunk men and continued walking toward Leo. When they brushed shoulders, one of the drunk, burly men suddenly shoved Homer. Get lost! Dont stand in my way! Caught off guard, Homer was knocked to the floor. The burly man sat on the floor as if he had not noticed that he had pushed someone to the floor. The men continued doing whatever they wanted, be it ying games or drinking more alcohol. Those who were heavily drunk even fell asleep without any care in the world. Their blind arrogance was incredible. Homer got up from the floor angrily. With a cold look in his eyes, he kicked the ass of the burly man lying asleep on the floor with as much force as he could muster. Get up! Are you aware that you just hit me? This kick sent the unconscious man flying. The group of muscr men fell silent for a few seconds, but then continued ying games and drinking as if nothing had happened. Still, everyone could tell that the atmosphere had be tense. Therge man crawled up from the floor and rubbed his drowsy eyes, cursing, Fuck. I was just about to kiss my idol. Who woke me up? I did, Homer said coldly, looking down at him. You? The stout mans eyes began to clear up as he regained sobriety. He lit a cigarette and stared at Homer. My ass kind of hurts. You kick me or something? I did, Homer said. You have three seconds to apologize to me. Otherwise, you and your merry little friends will be leaving this ce on stretchers. Rather than getting angry, the burly manughed and turned to look at his friends. Did you guys hear him? He wants us to leave! One of hispanionsughed. I even saw him kick you! Another one, a tall man dressed in ck from head to toe, alsoughed and said, You said you could outdrink all of us, but you didnt even make it past your third ss. Yeah, I havent been in the best of shapetely The burly man gave an awkwardugh, scratching his head. The mood became joyful and harmonious, but for some unknown reason, the others felt a deep-seated terror setting in. Whats wrong with these people? Leo was still sipping his wine. Nadine, in her tight leather clothes, appeared behind him in the blink of an eye. I thought I asked Hans to restrain himself, he said. Hans said that since its your wedding, he wants to beat up some trash to liven the proceedings up, Nadine replied emotionlessly. She looked at Homer and Peter as if she was looking at two dead men. Leo nodded. Whos this Homer Gibbs guy? Hes just a warrant officer. He hasnt even seen Hans before. Nadine sneered. Leo stopped talking and continued to enjoy the show before him.N?velDrama.Org ? content. What are you going to do now? The smile on the dark-skinned mans face began to fade, and by the end, his expression was murderous. Lets get back at him first. The mans previously drunk visage took on a deadly look out of nowhere. He picked up a bottle of vodka with a 56% alcohol content and handed it to Homer. The Commander of the Wyverns is getting married today, so were feeling pretty good right now. I dont want to argue with you. Finish this bottle of vodka and Ill pretend that nothing happened. Ill even make friends with you. How about it? Chapter 24 Shot Dead Everyones expressions changed after hearing these words. Homer and Peter even began to let out sarcasticughter. Even a good drinker would have a hard time downing a bottle of vodka with 56% alcohol content in one go. Moreover, Homer was used to drinking red wine. His stomach would be wrecked if he had to down an entire bottle of spirits. This was a murder attempt!Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Forget about them, Gibbs. Handcuff that guy first Peter was desperate to put Leo in trouble but how could Homer, a warrant officer, take this humiliation lying down? You still have 30 seconds. Homers eyes were as cold as a snakes. He looked at the brawny man, then at Leo. He was warning the others. How he dealt with this group of strong men would be how he would deal with them. Fuck you! Dont test me! The burly mans face darkened. He picked up the bottle of vodka and smashed it down on Homers head. Homer did not make a move. Rather, the bodyguard beside him reacted swiftly and shattered the bottle with a kick. Vodka spilled and ss fragments scattered all over the floor. You have bodyguards? When the burly man saw this, his eyes lit up. He rushed forward, raised his knee, and rammed into the bodyguard. The strike was so fierce that the bodyguard crumpled on the floor in a heap. The guests took a step back with trepidation and they looked at the group of aggressors with even more horror in their eyes. It seemed that these men had no respect whatsoever for a warrant officer representing the military region in Emerdale. Homer called out two of his subordinates and shouted, Get him! Two men followed suit and charged at the burly man. Seeing that things were getting out of control, the guests retreated with pale faces, for fear that they would be implicated. Victor, the manager, did not know what to do. When he looked over at Leo, he found that he was still tasting the wine calmly and watching everything with a smile. Ha-ha! How long do you think Seth needs to defeat those two? Laughter resounded and one of the burly men said excitedly, Ill be the dealer! Bet whatever you want! Hes been sobered up for half a minute, and his mind is still in a mess. I say, two and a half minutes at the minimum. Cut the crap. How much are you betting? 500! 300! Three minutes! 800 for me! Two and a half minutes! Before the burly man named Seth fought with the two men, hispanions sat on the floor and begun wagering bets. They did not look concerned for their friend at all. Hans, arent you going to y along? The dealer winked at the tanned, tall man in the middle with a cheeky smile. One minute. The dark-skinned man continued drinking without much of an expression, his gaze drifting toward the railing. He seemedpletely uninterested in the battle. It was as if the oue of the battle had been decided a long time ago. You bastards, Im being bullied here, but youre taking bets on me! Ill make you lose until you only have the clothes on your back! Seth flew into a rage after hearing hispanions words. He beganunching a fierce attack without giving his opponents any chance to retaliate. The two men fell to the ground, like battered sandbags. No one saw how Seth struck them. 59 seconds, plus one second to spare. The dark-skinned man named Hans could not help butugh. Come on, pay up! No putting it on your tab! the dealer shouted, happily imploring others to pay up. Fuck, what the hell are these people? Theyre so useless that they made us lose money! The men who lost the bet acted like roosters who lost a fight and cursed at Homers men for being useless. Still, they coughed up the money that they owed. The dealer grinned at the stack of cash in his hand and said happily, The strip clubs on me tonight, boys! Homer was stunned, but he quickly recovered and said with a stern expression, Do you know the consequences of assaulting people here? What consequences? Seth did not take his words seriously at all. Turn around and see for yourself. Without warning, all the men in ck behind Homer surrounded them and looked at them menacingly. Peter did not order his bodyguards to make a move since he had a feeling that something was amiss. Seeing that things were escting to dangerous proportions, William became fearful. He said to his adoptive son, Leo, lets leave. Leave? Why? Leo was still smiling. If we leave now, well miss out on the finale. Do you want to die that badly? If they catch you, they could implicate all of us in this, Caroline retorted, looking as uneasy as her mother. You have quite a lot of men with you. Seth did not panic at all when he saw the men. His expression darkened and he added, But if I intend to beat someone up, even God himself cant stop me. Just as he was about to attack, a low voice called out for him. Seth! Come back! Seths expression changed, and he looked back at the dark-skinned man in the middle of the group. But, Hans Come back, Hans repeated with a poker face. Oh, all right. Hans pulled rank on him, so Seth reluctantly returned to his side in low spirits. Homer thought that Hans was admitting defeat. His expression suddenly became contemptuous. He looked back at the Leo, motioning for him to take a clear look at what was about to happen. Leo smiled and gestured for him to do as he pleased. Homer walked up to Hans and looked down at him. Ill make one more exception, he said. In ten seconds, I want you to get the hell out of here. Hans shook his head with a smile, and then slowly rose to his feet. Homer thought that he was going to leave obediently, but to his surprise, Hans walked up to him and spat a neat ring of smoke at his face. I think you should take those words back. Homers eyes darkened. And what if I dont? Hans said no more. He turned around and nced at everyone. His voice was indifferent and t as he said, Ourrades are being bullied. What should we do? These words prompted a change in the temperament of the group ofzy, burly men. There was no moreziness nor drunkenness; only the iron will and determination of men who had fought on the battlefield with firearms. Everyone watched in horror as each of them took out a ck pistol. The pitch-ck muzzles were pointed at Homers men, like the fangs of venomous cobras. The moment the burly men pulled out their pistols, Hans shouted, Whoever dares to move, Ill have you shot dead! It was as if a storm had erupted out of nowhere. No one dared to speak, and the only sound audible was Hanss furious voice. The scene was filled with a strong smell of death, and it was getting hard to breathe. The guests, all of them from distinguished families, were so scared that their faces turned pale and they dared not move. The only exception was Leo. From beginning to end; a calm smile never left his face. Chapter 25 Do You Know What Day It Is? Hans let out a deafening roar, a sound so loud that everyone could feel their eardrums buzzing. Homer was not the only one stunned. So were Peter, Caroline, Reba, William, and everyone else present. Peter was sweating profusely on his forehead and his face was turning pale. Fear had crushed his innate pride and arrogance. Who were these big men? Why were all of them armed with firearms? When did guns be so easily essible these days? Was it possible that they were also military personnel like Homer was? He found his legs trembling. He had felt uneasy ever since that group of men showed up. However, he was unable to put his finger on it. It was not until this moment that he realized that he had provoked people that he should not have provoked. No matter who it was, those who dared to show their guns in public had no fear of retaliation. What that man said was a cause for concern as well. He threatened to shoot anyone who dared to move an inch. Intuition told Peter that the man was not lying, and they would really open fire if prompted. Who on earth were these people? Peters legs were shaking as the fear in his heart grew. Homer was also scared witless. He would be lying if he said he was not afraid of having so many guns pointed at his head. Left with no choice, he took out his own pistol and pointed it at Hans. Hans pretended not to see it and continued walking toward him with a cold expression. His custom-made boots echoed on the floor. Hearing his footsteps, Homers heart skipped a beat and he almost fainted. Stay where you are! he yelled, pointing his pistol at Hanss head. Hans ignored him and continued moving closer. Not only did Hans turn a deaf ear to them, but the group of men behind him acted as if they did not even see them, smiling disdainfully all the while. They acted as if Homer was holding aughable toy gun, not a real pistol. I said, stay where you are! Homer shouted in shock and fury. In the end, he took out his military badge. Im from the military region and have the license to discharge this weapon! Why dont you try firing it then? Hans walked up to Homer and looked at him with a cold expression. With a single nce, Homer felt as if he had fallen into the icy waters of the Arctic; where no one could hear his cries for help. Dread and despair enveloped him. Leo took a sip of the red wine in his ss and ate a few bites of fish. It was obvious that he was enjoying himself. William was scared out of his wits by Hans and his men. He turned his head, only to find that Leo was eating and drinking as if nothing had happened. He became anxious and said, They have guns. Why are you still acting like its nothing? How should I react then? Wet my pants in fear like them? Leo smiled and pointed to several men of distinguished status with wet pants nearby. He paused for a moment before lowering his voice. Dad, allow me to let you in on a secret. I know these men. You Williams pupils widened and his face turned white. He looked at Leo in disbelief and could not speak for a long time. Hans was right in front of Homer. There was no other emotion on his face, only a mask of calm. Homer watched in horror as Hans slowly raised his hand. What do you want? Hans did not answer. He patted Homer on the shoulder and used his free hand to take away Homers pistol. Dont worry, we dont fire at soldiers, he said with a smile. Before Homer could rx, Hans hugged his shoulders and guided him to the railing. He pointed to the military helicopters parked neatly on the bank of Emerdale River. Next to them were ck SUVs without license te numbers, looking formidable and dangerous. Do you see those helicopters and cars? Ye Yeah. Homers eyelids twitched. He knew those helicopters and cars all too well; they belonged to the military! How could military vehicles be stationed there? When Homer arrived earlier, he did not notice the dozens of helicopters hovering in the sky, and Peter wasnt in a rush to tell him about them either. Hans pointed at a ck helicopter nearby and said emotionlessly, The first helicopter belongs to themander of Battalion 1 in the Emerdale Military Region. Hes been in more than 10 battles, great and small. Hes killed at least 800 enemies, if not 1, 000. After a pause, he pointed to the second helicopter. That belongs to themander of Battalion 2. Hes a ruthless fighter who once led a team of 500 to besiege an enemy force of 2, 000. And thats the Hans introduced the helicopters and their ownership one by one, leaving Homer to sweat profusely and turn pale from fear. His lips trembled a few times, yet he was unable to form any words. His entire body trembled violently as if he would faint from fright at any moment. He was just a warrant officer who gained his position through personal connections. He had never even seen themander-in-chief of the military region before. How could hepare with these veterans? And the one you just kicked earlier? Thats the most infamous recruit of the Emerdale Military Region. People call him the Rookie King. He once took out the head of a terrorist unit in an anti-terrorism mission. Hans continued the introductions with a poker face but his voice had long turned cold and dangerous. If he wanted to, he could strip you of your military rank and send you to military court with just a phone call. His voice was level, but it resounded through the entire venue like a thunderp. Everyone took a few steps back in fear. It turned out that these men were all highly decorated military personnel. William gaped at his adoptive son, who was still smiling and drinking. He could not believe that Leo had connections with these higher-ups in the military. Homers legs turned soft and he fell on the floor with a loud thud. He looked at Hans in a daze. Then you are These men were from the Emerdale Military Region, just like him.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The only difference was their ranks were much higher than his, so much so that he could not even see them on most days. And yet, the dark-skinned, muscr young man was their head. That meant he was Hans Rickard. My brothers call me Hans, Hans said expressionlessly. Homers body quivered as if he had suffered a heavy blow. He had never seen themander-in-chief of the Emerdale Military Region but he had heard of his name. It was Hans Rickard. Feeling defeated, he turned back and widened his eyes at the simrly lifeless Peter. That damned asshole had ruined his military career! Not even in a million years would he thought that the person he had provoked was themander-in-chief of the Emerdale Military Region, Hans Rickard. Commander Rickard, I didnt know, I swear. Its my fault for not recognizing you and your men and offending you. There was a loud noise as he knelt down and pped himself in the face. His face soon swelled up. Even his eyes had turned red, and he kept insisting that he did not realize that it was them. The ignorant were innocent, as the saying went. He hoped that Hans would forgive him. But all Hans did was look down at him coldly and ask, Do you know what day it is today? Homer looked confused as he shook his head. What day is it? The Commander of the Wyverns wedding day, Hans said, his voice turning ice-cold. Chapter 26 Get Lost! These words were apanied by a repressed but no less dangerous killing intent, causing everyone present to hold their breath. This was an anonymous wedding; in fact, people only learned during the wedding itself that the bride was Lydia Henderson. Everyone could only see the groom from behind, so his identity remained a mystery. Hanss words revealed some useful information. To be called the Commander of the Wyverns, the groom had to be from the military. Do you know who the Commander of the Wyverns is? Hans asked coldly. Homer shook his head, feeling even more lost than before. Hes known as the God of the War in the military, a suprememander and masterful tactician. At the mention of the Commander of the Wyverns, a solemn look of worship appeared on Hanss tanned face. Hes themander who protects our country. As long as hes here, Winbury is safe, and no enemies will dare approach us. He retired after five glorious years in the military just so he could give his lover a home. Its finally his wedding today, and the entire nation is celebrating with him, yet you brought people here to wreck it? With a sharp change of the topic, Hans red at Homer and said coldly, Do you have a death wish? Realizing the seriousness of the matter, Homer shook his head repeatedly. No, of course not He had never regretted anything this much in his life. He should not havee tonight. Do you think that youre better than everyone else, just because you have power and influence? Hans extinguished his cigarette, then lifted his leg and kneed Homer in the stomach. Ugh Hans folded into himself like a shrimp and then vomited the acid in his stomach. His face was as white as a piece of paper. Tears were evening out of his eyes. Hans was themander-in-chief of the Emerdale Military Region not just because of his military exploits, but also because of his incredible strength and ability. His knee strike was so powerful that drove the wind straight out of Homer. Stand up. If youre a soldier, then act like one, Hans said emotionlessly, picking up Homer who was about to sprawl on the floor. Everyone was silent. No one dared to speak, and even their breathing slowed. It was hard to imagine that Homer was aggressively trying to arrest Leo on the attempted murder charges just five minutes ago, only to be punished in such a manner. Leo, the one who had sparked all of this, did not utter a single word from beginning to end. He merely watched the whole process with a smile. Warrant Officer Homer Gibbs! Hans shouted, taking everyone aback. He stared at Homer and said, Youvemitted a grave crime by abusing your power and colluding with external merchants. For those crimes, youve been discharged. Do you have any objections? None at all. Homer looked sullen but he did not dare to plead otherwise. To him, it was lucky enough that he was only removed from his military position and not held ountable. Hans nodded and let go of him. Then, he waved his hand and the fierce-looking men behind him reluctantly put away their pistols. Tell those from the military to leave. Their weapons are meant to protect civilians, not to be used against them. Hans said. Homer got up from the ground, gritting his way through the pain. He ordered his men to leave Oceania and quickly fled the scene in disgrace. You,e here. Hans cast a cold nce at Peter before walking in a certain direction. When Peter saw where Hans was going, his face contorted. It was not due to pain, but because of a truth that he could not ept. Caroline and her mother were also scared out of their wits to see Han walking in their direction. Theyreing toward us! William looked worried but still, he stood up and asked, Whats the matter? Hans stood still and carefully sized up William a few times. Suddenly, he cracked a grin. Uncle William? Uncle? William was taken aback at the familiar way Hans was addressing him, as were his wife and daughter. Did you get the wrong person? Then, a thought urred to them. They turned back to look at Leo, who was still happily sampling wine, in disbelief. Was it because of him? But how could it be? Caroline was bbergasted. How did this good-for-knowing know themander-in-chief of the Emerdale Military Region? But very quickly, she heaved a sigh of relief. Though Hans was walking toward Leo, he did not stop in front of him. He nodded at Leo, but walked past him to get to Nadine, who was standing behind Leo. He gave the wraith-like woman a respectful military salute. Nadine returned the salute. Caroline could not helpughing after seeing this. Her previous idea felt soughable, and she looked at the Leo with even more contempt. There was no hope for this trash, and there was no way he would know a military bigshot like Hans Rickard. Leo had been involved in an important international case for the past five years. That woman named Nadine was likely an agent from the National Security Agency, responsible for protecting important witnesses. It was not surprising that themander-in-chief of the Emerdale Military Region would know someone from the National Security Agency. Soon, Hans and Nadine began talking. To everyones surprise, Hans, who had seemed so powerful and domineering earlier, now seemed very cautious before Nadine. Nadine, keep it brief, Leo said all of a sudden. His voice was calm but carried an unquestionable authority.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Yes, Nadine replied swiftly, and stood behind him. Meanwhile, Peter was looking at Leo with gritted teeth and a frustrated expression. He could feel the disruption of hierarchies here. Despite being the scion of a rich and powerful family, he was being treated like dirt. On the other hand, Leo Cohen, a vagabond who had disappeared for five years, was being treated like a king. What was going on with the world! Suddenly, Hans looked at Leo. Did he talk back to you just now? Not really. He just said some unsavory things, Leo replied, smiling. Okay. Hans nodded and then turned to Peter. Apologize then. Why should I apologize? Peters face contorted in anger and he red at Leo. Tonight, was a nightmare for him. His sweetheart got married, and the trash that fled the wedding to his cousin five years ago just threw him into the river. To add insult to injury, now themander-in-chief was demanding that he apologize! Peter was about to lose it. If he had a knife, he would not have hesitated to gut Leo with it. Apologize. Hans expression turned as cold as his voice. All he said was one word but it contained such power that Peter had trouble breathing. This kind of momentum was exclusive to those who had been on the battlefield and killed people. Even so, Peter had no intention of apologizing. You and your men are abusing military power to suppress us regr folks! If I report this to your superiors, none of you will be able to bear the consequences! Hans sneered. Are you trying to scare me? Leo also shook his head. He knew Hans very well. If Peter gave a proper apology, he would go easy on him. But it was game over now that Peter tried to threaten Hans in turn. Kneel! Hanss sudden roar was like a thunderp, shocking everyone. He did not give Peter any time to react, and kicked him straight in the knee. Caught off guard, Peter lost his bnce and kneeled on one knee before Leo. Hans then struck Peters other knee, forcing him to fall awkwardly on the ground. Peters face distorted the moment he fell to his knees. Leo was still smiling as he swirling the wine in his ss without any care in the world. Why bother? Apologize! Hans shouted. Hans clenched his teeth, unwillingness written all over his face. However, the situation was dire. No matter how unwilling he was, he had to oblige, something that he had not done for a very long time. Sorry. The smile on Leos face disappeared. He stood up abruptly and kicked Peters chin. Everyone heard a loud crack as the kick broke Peters two front teeth and spilled blood all over the floor. Peters mouth was full of blood as if he had just eaten human flesh. Two front teeth as the price for insulting Miss Henderson tonight; that feels appropriate. Leo said coldly, looking down at Peter. Oh, and when you go back, tell Kate Lawson to cease ying her little games. Now, get lost! Peter shivered and immediately scrambled away from Oceania, but not before casting a long resentful nce at Leo. Chapter 27 Go Back to Where You Came from After Peter left, the representatives of other affluent families stood up to bid their farewells as well. No one dared to offend Leo after witnessing what had happened to Peter. Indeed, they even greeted the Fords with smiles stered on their faces before taking their leave. This left William rather puzzled. Usually, these people would not even bother looking at him. The ironic thing was that the person who caused this scene was the one that his wife and daughter disdained above all others. William turned around and discovered that Leo was gone. Just as he was about to look for him, he heard his wifes sharp voice. Hes gone. Why waste time looking for him? If youre that free, you might as well think about how we can secure the partnership with As Beauty. The mention of the partnership with As Beauty made William frown as well. Ill find a way to get it done. You should stay put, and not cause trouble. Me? Causing trouble? His words pissed her off. Are you blind? Your darling son is just riding on someone elses coattails! The powerful one is the woman protecting him! What does it have to do with him? Are you going to pin your hopes on him? Forget it! Reba put her hands on her hips and added sarcastically, Its a good thing I asked Caroline to introduce herself to a few rich scions beforehand. She waved towards her daughter who was currently engaged in conversation with someone. Caroline soon approached with a well-dressed man holding a ss of red wine. Mom, Caroline said. Yes, dear. Rebas face became full of smiles at once, asking, Are you getting along well with Mr. OBrien? Very well, Caroline answered, looking at the handsome man next to her with a smile. Hes so witty and open-minded. Great husband material, Id say! Reba grinned from ear to ear when she heard this. Then we should all get to know each better in the future. The OBriens were not as influential as four biggest families, but they were still one of the first-rate families in Emerdale. Most importantly, the OBriens made their wealth through their entertainment business and they had a certain say in the entertainment industries of Sallton, Winham, and New Queennd. Dwayne OBrien knew what they were thinking, but did not point it out. He nodded at Reba and said, Ive heard about it from Caroline. Its not a big problem. Really? Reba became even happier. Great! Of all the strapping youngds here, my darling daughter took a liking to you at first nce. Mom! Caroline blushed, her voice sounding coquettish. Dwayne smiled. Ill check out the celebrity endorsement businesster. And by the way, my father would like it if we can meet to discuss business sometime in the future. Of course! Reba was overjoyed. After sending Dwayne off, she immediately cast a sidelong nce at her husband. See that? Dwayne will help us with the celebrity endorsement for the As product. You have to put me and Caroline in charge of our partnership with them. William snorted and nced at Reba. You might as well escort your daughter down the aisle while youre at it! He then turned around and left. Hey, what do you mean, Im selling my daughter? Exin yourself! Upset, Reba began to cuss. However, she had no choice but to keep her to herself, since her husband had already left. Mom, Dad said we should go home. Lets go, said Caroline. Not now! Now that weve solved the celebrity endorsement issue, we have to tell Miss Henderson about it right away, Reba said with a darkened expression. And this is a good chance for us to get to know her better. We have to make full use of this opportunity. Or do you really want to let that piece of trash take over this project? These words made sense, but Caroline still hesitated for a moment. But, its Miss Hendersons big day today. Should we really discuss this with her now? Whats wrong with a little chat? Its not going to take long.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. All right then. Thus, Caroline and her mother walked toward the VIP suite together. Oceaniapleted its two-hour sail and stopped at the dock, allowing the wedding guests to disembark. Meanwhile, a man was standing with his hands sped behind his back in the most luxurious presidential suite on the ship, taking in a panoramic view of the scene below. Is Emilia asleep yet? Leo made an abrupt turn-around and looked at Lydia, who had already changed into her professional attire. Even a formal suit looked form-fitting and stylish on her. Yeah, she replied calmly, taking a seat on the sofa. I see Leo nodded and closed the window. Did you arrange all this? Lydia stood up from the sofa and looked at him with an inquiring gaze. He nodded but said nothing. How much did you spend on it all, exactly? she asked, her eyes flickering with emotion. Leo smiled, knowing what she was about to say next. He went up to Lydia and looked at her delicate face. This is only part of whats toe. What I owe you is something that Ill never be able to fully repay in my lifetime. But Ill use everything at my disposal to make it up to you. Are you doing all this just to repay some debt that you think you owe me? Lydias expression became displeased. She said in a somewhat disappointed and frustrated tone, If it werent for that kidnapping, we might never have met at all. Yes, we wouldnt have met if it werent for that kidnapping. The look in Leos eyes changed. Thinking of the kidnapping five years ago, his expression turned cold. Why were you kidnapped back then? This was what he was more concerned about. It was a mysterious group of men in ck who had kidnapped them both at the same time. That was how they ended up meeting. His kidnapping might have been Kate Lawsons doing, but why would they kidnap Lydia? Money was unlikely to be the motive. He had a feeling that Lydias past was a deep mystery. His question plunged Lydia into silence. Some business conflict, I suppose, Lydia replied, making a spection that even she was not very certain about. Just then, there was a knock on the door. Who is it? Lydias train of thought was interrupted out of nowhere, and her face darkened. She did not like being interrupted when she was deep in thought. Rachels cautious voice came from outside the door. Miss Henderson, its Reba and Caroline Ford from Virgil Corporation. They said they have something to discuss with you. Didnt I say that I dont want to disturbed tonight? Tell them to leave! Lydia said angrily, her expression turning cold. Yes, Miss Henderson Startled, Rachel left the suite in a hurry, for fear of hearing something she should not have. She had just left when she saw Caroline and her mother waiting outside the suite door with smiles on their faces. Miss Ward, is Miss Henderson free to- Reba greeted her with a smile, but before she could finish speaking, a furious Rachel shouted at her. Wheres your sense of propriety? Cant you see its this womans wedding day! Chapter 28 Sharon Rachels response left Reba puzzled. What do you mean, Miss Ward? she said, taking in Rachels change in expression. We have urgent business with your boss. It wont take long, I swear. But she regretted her words as soon as she uttered them. Even though Rachel was Lydias secretary, she was on par with the heads of other major departments in thepany. It was to the extent that many executives would scramble to get on her good side if they could manage it. What did you say? Sure enough, Rachels eyes narrowed and her voice became colder. Care to repeat yourself? Her momentum came pressing on Reba and her daughter. Having worked for Lydia for so long, even a secretary like her had developed a powerful presence. Im sorry, Miss Ward. Thats not what we meant, Reba said, apologizing at once. I apologize for what I said, but weve found an entertainmentpany that is willing to work with us on the product endorsement. We would like to talk to Miss Henderson about changing the person in charge of the project. Rachel still looked indifferent and even sneered. We can leave that for tomorrow. How can Miss Henderson waste her wedding night on something so trivial? Rather thaning here toin about unfair treatment, youre better off fixing your rtionship with Mr. Cohen first. Rachel had guessed what Caroline and his mother came here for. She continued in a cold voice, To put it bluntly, we want Mr. Cohen himself to work with us, not your family. If it werent for Mr. Cohen, do you think yourpany even stands a chance? Reba and Caroline could not say anything. Rachels words were like a p in the face,pletely shattering their self-esteem. Stop trying to change the person in charge. It has to be Mr. Cohen. If you insist on switching him out, well break off our partnership with yourpany at once! Leaving firm words behind, Rachel stormed off in her high heels. Reba and her daughter stood there in a daze. Leo Every time its that damn Leo When she came to her senses, Rebas face was full of malice. She paused for a moment before looking at her daughter. Caroline, I want you to meet him tomorrow. I dont care how you do it, but you have to make him relinquish control of the project. Dont worry, Mom. He likes me. Im sure hell listen to what I have to say. The two of them left Oceania shortly afterwards. Thats your family? Back in the presidential suite in Oceania, Lydia looked at Leo with a somewhat icy expression. She said in a stiff voice, Theyre so unreasonable. Dont take it to heart. Leo smiled. Remembering her reaction earlier, his heart warmed a little. You dont want them to bully me, do you? Lydias expression tensed up. Dont get so full of yourself. I just dont like them. I know. Leo was still chuckling. Its gettingte, and theres only one bed here, Lydia said, tactfully hinting at him to leave. Leo nodded and stood up. Even though the two of them had held their wedding, Lydia had yet to ept him. He did not have the right to sleep in the same room as her. Time would mend things, eventually. Sweet dreams. Leo stood up to leave after saying goodnight to her. Leo Suddenly, Lydia called out to him. He stopped walking and turned back to look at her in surprise. I dont know Peter Lawson that well. She still had her back facing him as she said sulkily, I just wanted you to know that. It was obvious that she was not good at exining things. She even looked a little guilty for knowing Peter to begin with. Leo nodded, feeling amused with this bit of information. I know. Oh, and I have a meeting tomorrow evening. Its going to be a long one. Can you help me pick up Emilia from the kindergarten? This time, Lydia sounded both stiff andmanding. Leo agreed at once. No problem. Ever since he found out that Lydia had given birth to a beautiful daughter for him, he wished he could stay with Emilia every second of the day. He left Oceania in a good mood, and there was even a smile on his normally solemn face. Nadine soon appeared behind him like a ghost. Mr. Cohen. Leo was used to her ghost-like movements. Had it been anyone else, they would be scared out of their wits at her frequent ins-and-outs. Yeah. Leo stopped smiling and said, Find out who was responsible for kidnapping Lydia five years ago. Understood. Nadine agreed without asking questions. She was Leos shadow and sword; all she needed to do was wipe out all the enemies for him. The rest was beyond her scope of interest. Leo continued walking forward, with Nadine trailing behind him in silence. Nadine did not start the car right after entering the ck Rolls Royce. Instead, she sat in the drivers seat and stared at the full moon in the sky in a daze without saying anything. Then, she asked, Mr. Cohen, what is love? Why does a thing like love exist? Her crimson eyes were filled with confusion at the moment. Leo was taken aback by her question, but his expression softened after he recalled Nadines past. For a person who was so used to being on the battlefield, killing and being killed was the rhythm of despair. Surviving was hard enough as it was, and love was something forever out of reach. Love is a lot of things; going through the mundane together, supporting each other. Its to live a normal life and grow old together until death parts you. The confusion in Nadines eyes grew. Im not qualified to talk about love. But Nadine, understand this. When youre willing to give up everything for a person unconditionally, even your life; thats what love is. Give up everything unconditionally Even my life The confusion in Nadines eyes began to dissipate. It cleared up, and eventually reflected a mighty man. Is it love for you and Ms. Henderson? she asked. It is. Leo nodded without hesitation. Nadine nodded, though she looked as if she did not fullyprehend the concept yet. What about you and Sharon? Leos expression changed immensely after hearing her bring up Sharon. Why did you mention her name? he asked in a reproaching tone. Im sorry, Mr. Cohen. Nadine lowered her head and said cautiously, Just now Hans told me that the Wyverns Sharon Bell arrived in Emerdale yesterday. I think she came here for you. What?!Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Leos pupils shrank, surprised at this news. He sat up straight on the seat. Sharons in Emerdale? Correct. Nadine dared not hide anything from him and said frankly, After you left the army, Sharon stood in front of Dominics grave without eating or drinking for three whole days. Chapter 29 A Gift for You I see Upon hearing Dominics name, Leos expression began to darken. Nadine stepped on the pedal lightly and the car slowly elerated. Leo looked out of the window with a gloomy expression. It had been three years. Was she still unable to move on? The pain in his heart began to tug at him. He took out a cigarette from his pocket and lit it with trembling hands. Amid the swirling smoke, he felt as if he had returned to that stormy night three years ago. That night, he lost arade-in-arms who was like an older brother to him. That night, Sharon cried until she passed out from exhaustion. That night, he went on a killing spree Even the rainfall that night felt like it was stained red Hisrade-in-arms was Sharons fianc. They could not find Dominics body on the battlefield. No one knew if he was dead or alive, and thus the case went cold. Since that day, he had been investigating the mysterious organization that had kidnapped Dominic. He had finally made some progress after two long years. He found out that it was an underground organization with the codename Phantom. Another reason why he had retired from the army was to investigate this organization. Looking away from the window, he put out his cigarette, and a solemn look reappeared on his face. He said earnestly, Tell all my subordinates not to leak a word about my whereabouts. Yes, Nadine said, driving the car. But knowing Sharons skills, I dont think shell just give up. Now that Dominic is gone, youre the only one that keeps her going Then dont make her aware of it. Leo interrupted her. I dont want to get her involved. They did not speak for the rest of the car ride. Nadine drove them to a scenic vi, which acted as Leos temporary residence. Lydia had only offered to let him stay for the night, for fear that he had nowhere else to go. Fresh out of a cold shower, he nced at the bedside.N?velDrama.Org ? content. There was a three-person photo there, one of which was a young man-him from three years ago. In that photo, he and an older man were smiling widely. The aloof-looking woman in the middle had a faint smile, but her eyes had a hint of mischief in them as she cast a careless nce at him. Love, it was said, could sprout out of nowhere and grow with each passing day. Where there used to be hatred, there was no more. With love, one couldugh about past grievances and move on. But the longing for a beloved, separated by death, was not something that could be erased! Leo let out a quiet sigh. He covered the photo frame,id on the bed, and spent all night sleepless. When the first ray of sunlight appeared in the sky, he got up. He had developed the productive habit of waking up early after five years in the military. After washing up, he went to the yard and did one-handed push-ups. His posture was rigid and his speed was uniform. For most people, the more push-ups they did, the more worn out they became. That was not the case for Leo. The more push-ups hepleted, the more rxed and faster he became. 998 999 1, 000! He counted every push-up he did, and when he finished his thousandth push-up, he jumped up from the ground with ease. He was not even gasping for breath. Without rest, he began to jog around the vi. This was his daily workout routine. He spent the entire morning like this, and by the time he was done, it was already past noon. When he finished taking his customary cold shower, he heard his phone ring. He frowned at the caller ID but he still answered the call. Hey, Leo. Where are you? The moment the call got through, he heard Carolines nonchnt voice in his ear. Pineview Mountain, he answered honestly. What are you doing there? Thats a nature reserve. Caroline paused and then smiled. Did you spend the entire night on the mountain? Leo looked back at Allendale Vi, which covered an area of more than 5, 000 square feet and was worth more than 30 million, and said emotionlessly, Yeah, I slept on the mountain. Thats horrible. I cant believe you had to sleep in the wild. Caroline did not consider that he might be sleeping anywhere else but in the woods themselves. She mocked him a little before adding, Ill give you an hour to meet me downtown. I have something to discuss with you. Cant we talk about it on the phone? Leos frown deepened. He did not really want to go downtown. Stop moaning! Just do as I say! Caroline said rudely and then hung up the phone. Leo shook his head. Then, he put on his clothes and walked out of Valendale Vi. Mr. Cohen, should I drive you? Nadine asked, following him out of the vi. Its all right. Ill just take a taxi, Leo said, smiling. It took 55 minutes to drive from Valendale Vi to downtown Emerdale. The address that Caroline gave him belonged to a cafe in amercial za. When he arrived, Caroline and Reba were already seated and drinking coffee in a leisurely manner. Mom, Caroline. Leo greeted them first and sat down in front of them. Caroline ignored him, but Reba greeted him with a smile. Leo, order whatever you want to drink, she said. Its all right, Mom. I have something to doter. Leo rejected the offer. He had only one n for his entire afternoon: picking up Emilia from kindergarten. Reba did not insist and continued to smile. Leo, I didnt call you here for anything serious. I just want to say thank you for winning the partnership with As Beauty on our familys behalf. Leo smiled and waved his hand nonchntly. Its no big deal, Mom. Dont worry about it. Dont say that. I know how to be grateful when someone is kind to me. I know what youve done for us. Feeling that she had made enough preparation to set the stage, Reba said in roundabout way, Since youve helped us win the partnership, why not help us till the very end? Leave us in charge of the project. You dont know anything about packaging and marketing anyway. She added, Caroline just graduated from university this year. Shes a marketing major, so she knows her stuff. If shes given a leadership role in the project, itll be a great experience for her Okay, Ill leave it you. Without waiting for Reba to finish her pitch, Leo readily agreed. Reba and Caroline were taken aback. They did not react in time and looked at him in shock. Le Leo, what did you just say? The project is yours. Is there a problem? Leo repeated himself, looking rxed. Are you serious? Carolines breathing quickened. She still found it hard to believe. Of course. Caroline and her mother looked at each other and smiled happily. Both of them wereughing riotously on the inside. They expected no less from an uneducated fool who did not realize the benefits that came with being in charge of the project. They thought they would have to say a lot of ttering nonsense to convince Leo, so it was a pleasant surprise that victory hade so easy. Caroline took out the transfer agreement at once and asked Leo to sign it. Remember, you said it yourself. You cant go back on your word now. I never go back on my word. Leo smiled as he signed his name with a pen. I was wondering how to dump this useless baggage yesterday, and you both immediately came to my rescue. Youve actually done me a big favor. Caroline and Rebas delighted expressions faltered in an instant. Chapter 30 Dad Will Take You Home Leo left after signing the transfer agreement, leaving Caroline and Reba looking upset in their seats. How could he say that? The more Caroline thought about it, the angrier she became. What did he mean, useless baggage? He makes it sound as though were picking up his leftovers. Countless people wanted to be in charge of the partnership with As Beauty, but that fool made it sound like it was a burden. Prideful as Caroline was, this was something that she could not ept. Ignore him. With this transfer agreement, were the ones in charge now. Reba was not that angry. Hes just an idiot, through and through. Even if you give him the responsibility, he wouldnt realize what its worth. Caroline processed her mothers words and felt much calmer. What should we do now? Should we tell Dad? Why tell him? Reba pressed her lips into a thin line. We can take care of this ourselves. With it, we can establish a long-term cooperation with As Beauty, and well have the final say going forward. A convinced Caroline said excitedly, Lets celebrate this with some good food, and then well talk to Miss Henderson tomorrow! It went without saying that Leo was unaware of Reba and Carolines selfish machinations. He was on his way to his daughters kindergarten. He wasnt interested in a project leadership role to begin with. It wasnt a bad idea to leave good opportunities to his family members. After all, it was his wifespany, and he could ask for a position anytime he wanted. Since Caroline wanted the position, he did not mind giving it to her.N?velDrama.Org ? content. But that was the extent of it. He had no idea if they could even do their jobs well. When Leo arrived at the kindergarten, the sses were just over and many parents were waiting at the door. Hordes of children rushed out at the sound of the bell and went home with their parents. There was no trace of Emilia among the ones departing. Leo wasnt in a rush. He stood at the door and waited quietly for her to emerge. Time passed, as more and more children left. Emilia was still nowhere to be seen. Leos expression finally turned solemn and he walked into the kindergarten. It had been an hour, but his little girl was still inside. Something must have happened. The kindergarten was a nice, well-insted ce that was cool during the summer and warm during the winter. The walls were covered with beautiful doodles, and some yful children were still ying on the slide inside. However, he still could not see his little girl. He made his way to Emilias homeroom, ss 1, but it was empty. His expression became more and more grave. The gates of kindergartens and primary schools could be the most bustling of ces, especially when school was over. Child traffickers could very easily masquerade as parents picking up their children outside. He had searched everywhere, except for the staff office. If Emilia was still not there, it meant that she had gone missing. Leo walked to that office with a grim expression, only to hear a teachers cold, questioning voice inside. Tell me, why did you hit him? And so hard too? Cant you see that Kens head is bleeding? In the office, a female teacher was giving a little girl a harsh scolding. The girl had her back to Leo, preventing him from seeing her face. He stopped walking and observed the situation in the office with narrowed eyes. Miss Cooper, this is too much! Soon, a young womans shrill voice resounded inside the office. My son came to kindergarten to study, not to be bullied by his ssmate. Look how badly she hit him! Yes, of course, Mrs. OBrien. Its our fault for not managing things well enough. We take bullying very seriously here, and well give you and your son a proper exnation. The childrens homeroom teacher, J Cooper, became fawning and apologetic toward the young woman referred to Mrs. OBrien. She even swore that she would dispense justice as if she was reciting some kind of tired slogan. Mrs. OBrien was dressed in designer clothes, with a limited-edition LV bag in her hand. Beside her stood a man in a suit, who was probably her husband. Ken started it He called me a fatherless orphan and even pulled my hair The little girl who was being punished raised her head with a pitiful expression. She was just trying to defend herself. It was none other than Emilia. Leo breathed a sigh of relief after seeing that his daughter did not go missing. His momentary happiness, however, took a back seat in light of what followed. Before Emilia could finish defending herself, J shouted at her, Shut up! How dare you say youre in the right after hitting someone? Her voice startled Emilia so much that she shrank into herself and lowered her head. Tears were welling up in her eyes. Im right! You dont have a father! Your father doesnt want you anymore! An arrogant boy came out from behind Mrs. OBrien and made a face at Emilia. Apologize to Ken now! J said furiously. It was his fault! I do have a father! I wont apologize! Emilia shouted back, her eyes looking red. You! J looked at Emilia. She was so surprised that she could not speak for a while. Forget it, Miss Cooper. Mrs. OBrien waved her hand and said bitterly, I dont think this little girl will apologize, but it doesnt matter anyway. Im not a stingy person. But my son still has to attend ss in the future. I cant leave him in such a dangerous environment. How do you propose we settle this? This is indeed a big problem. J thought for a moment and added, Well have to resort to expulsion. Were lucky that Ken is such a healthy boy. If it was any other child, hed have suffered a serious injury by now. We wont allow such an unruly child to run amok in our kindergarten. Miss Cooper! What do you mean? Emilia raised her head at her teachers words and looked at everyone in disbelief. She did not understand. Why was she being expelled when it was not even her fault? Three secondster, she began to plead out of instinct. She cried and said fearfully, Miss Cooper, its all my fault. Dont expel me. Ill apologize. Ill apologize, okay? Its no use apologizing to me. Apologize to Kens mother. J sighed, feigning helplessness. Your conduct would have gotten you expelled from any kindergarten Who did you say youre going to expel? Before J could finish her sentence, the door of the office was pushed open with a bang, and Leo walked in. Seeing him, Emilia stopped crying and looked at him with bright eyes. J and the OBriens looked at him in astonishment. Daddy! Emilias tearful face turned joyful. She shouted excitedly and hugged Leos thigh, refusing to let go. Leo looked at her with a smile. He wiped away her tears before picking her up and saying gently, Dont cry, Emilia. Daddys here to take you home. Chapter 31 Impulsive See? This is my father! Emilia stopped crying after seeing Leo, and shouted at the others in the office. Meanwhile, J and the OBrien trio were staring at him in disbelief. The girl called him Daddy? When did Emilia have a father? Wasnt she from a single-parent household? Where did this mane from? Who are you? J looked at Leo with a confused expression on her pale face. Im Emilias father. Who did you say you wanted to expel just now? Leo did not show any signs of anger, and was still smiling sweetly at J. But the subtext of what he said made Js heart tremble. Those familiar with Leo would know that he was most dangerous in moments like this. From their conversation, Leo had a rough understanding of the situation. The boy, Ken OBrien, was a ss bully who often tormented Emilia for not having a father. Emilia finally snapped and hit him hard on the head, scraping his skin. However, her teacher and Kens parents vilified and even tried to expel her. For the past five years, Emilia had never received love from her father. She did not even know what her father looked like. She had always been picked on and ridiculed in kindergarten because of this. Leo happened to encounter it this time, but how many other times in the past had this urred? Resentment and anger rose inside him, and the temperature inside the office dropped in an instant. Facing Leos icy stare, Js heart raced so hard that it threatened to jump out of her ribs. She held her breath unconsciously. I asked you a question. Didnt you hear me? Leo asked, walking up to the teacher. Struggling to control her fear, J changed her tone, Did I say anything about expulsion? Oh, I must have misheard you then. Leo chuckled. Yes, yes, you did J immediately nodded her head. She was the archetype of a duplicitous individual right now. Mrs. OBrien took issue with that. What are you saying? You just told us that youd expel Emilia! Why would you suddenly go back on your word? Thats right. How can you go back on your word now? Mr. OBrien echoed, simrly discontent. Leo turned to the OBrien couple with cold eyes and said emotionlessly, The teacher said that Emilia wont be expelled. Do you have a problem with that? His tone allowed for no refutation whatsoever. Mrs. OBrien looked at him indignantly. Suddenly, an idea came to her and her expression changed. She turned to Emilia and said, Oh, all right, I get it now. Hes not your father at all. Hes just an actor, isnt he? Emilias expression changed, and the look in Leos eyes turned dark. Realization dawned on the others after hearing what Mrs. OBrien said. One pped and said, Yes, why didnt I think of that? Youre not Emilias father at all. Youve just been hired for the asion. Emilias father had never been a fixture before. How could he suddenly appear at this moment out of nowhere? It was preposterous. No, hes really my father! Emilia was so panicked that her eyes turned red again. She did not know what they meant by calling Leo an actor, but she could tell that they did not believe that he was her real father. She wanted to exin more to prove that Leo was her father, but she was too young to exin things coherently. In the end, her face was all red but she still could not say anything. Cant exin it anymore, can you? Youre just an illegitimate child without a father! Ken hid behind his parents andughed at her. Emilia curled her lips and looked like she was about to cry. Leo pulled her into his embrace at once. He looked at her and said with a smile, Emilia, do you trust me? Emilia wiped her nose and nodded. I do. Then dont cry. Dont lower your head or youll drop your crown, Leo said quietly. Dont cry either, or idiots willugh at you. Emilia burst intoughter at these words. Leo caressed his little girls face before turning back to look at the other people in the office. This time, his eyes were ice-cold. Lets not worry about my identity for now. Dont you think that ganging up on a little girl ispletely reprehensible? he said with a chilly expression. Apologize to my daughter straight away, and then transfer to another school. What?! Leos demand prompted drastic changes in the others expressions. Only one thought came to their minds. This man was arrogant beyond belief. They found him ridiculous, too. Who did he think he was,ing out of nowhere and demanding that their son be transferred to another school? They would never let it happen! I think you dont really understand whats going on here. Mrs. OBrien gave Leo a sarcastic look and said, Do you know who I am? I can make life hell for you. Never mind expelling your daughter, I can get you fired from your own job with ease. OBrien, right? Leo paused, a little confused. He could, if only barely, remember that the OBriens were one of the families that he had invited to his wedding. The representative of the family was named Dwayne OBrien. Scared now? Mrs. OBriens expression became mocking at Leos silence. She turned to J. If you dont give us a satisfactory oue, well stop funding this kindergarten. You know what needs to be done, right? Of course, of course Mrs. OBrien, youre a VIP who has made many generous contributions to our kindergarten, J said without even thinking about it. There was a fawning smile on her face. Emilia sensed that the situation was not right. She tugged at Leos sleeve cautiously. Dad, should we call Mom over? Her mother often told her not to reveal the fact that she was the CEO of As Beauty, so as not to encourage resentment in the kindergarten. She knew that kids would judge each other by their familys wealth and form cliques. Even though kindergarten-age children were young, they had their own ways of thinking. They knew that it was wise to y with others on their level. Emilia was an obedient child, so she never told the other kids who her mother was. Its all right. Moms in a meeting, so lets not disturb her. Leo caressed her head affectionately, only to suddenly change his expression. He gently lifted her hair and found arge part of her scalp swollen and stained with dried blood. His touch made Emilia cry out in pain. How did this happen? Leo asked in a grim voice. Emilia rubbed her head and said with grievances, Kens father hit me just now Leo looked murderous in an instant. He stared at Mr. OBrien with a livid expression. Did youy a hand on my daughter? Mr. OBriens expression changed but still he said disdainfully, I was a little impulsive Is that so Leo nodded, only to abruptly raise his foot and kick Mr. Obrien hard in the stomach. With a loud bang, the other man fell to the floor along with his chair. Leo slowly put down his foot and said calmly, I guess that was impulsive too.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 32 Wallace Spencer The whole office went silent, apart from a few desperate gasping sounds. The onlooker stared at Leo with horrified expressions. They were so scared that they held their breaths. Kens father was a 6-foot-tall man who looked intimidating enough without having to do anything. Even so, Leo had knocked him backwards like he was a beach ball. He crashed into several desks and chairs on his way down, turning the whole office into a mess. Kens jaw fell open. It was clear that the kick had left a great impact on him. That fucking hurts Kens father got up from the floor, cursing up a storm. There was a stinging pain in his head. He reached out to touch it and found blood all over his palm. Oh my God! Youre bleeding! When Mrs. OBrien saw the blood on her husbands head, she screamed and fainted on the spot. Leoughed despite himself, amused that she had passed out after just seeing a bit of blood. Mrs. OBrien, are you okay? J caught Mrs. OBrien by the arm as soon as she saw her fainting. Mr. OBrien grabbed a few pieces of tissue and wiped the wound on his forehead. He looked at Leo with intense hatred. How dare you hit me! Leo remained indifferent. You should be damn grateful that youre meeting me now. If this was a few years ago, I wouldve killed you on the spot forying a hand on my daughter. The coldness in his voice made Mr. OBrien shiver. He had never met a man like Leo before. Even so, he did not intend to let this slide. You think youre so awesome, dont you? Lets see how long you can keep that up! Shooting Leo a vicious re, he took out his phone and made a call. Hello? Spencer? I need you to teach someone a lesson. When the teachers inside the office heard this, their expressions turned grim and they called the principal over. The principal was a woman in her thirties. As soon as she entered the door, she tried her best to persuade Leo and Mr. OBrien. Please dont do this, sir. Dont ruin your rtionship over such a small thing. We dont know each other! Mr. OBrien interrupted the principal. Ill make him pay the price in blood for assaulting me just now. Otherwise, what will people take us for? Emilia was scared as well. Daddy, can we just leave? Leo gave her head an affection rub but there was a vicious look in his eyes. Emilia, remember that youre my daughter. I wont let you suffer in silence. I teach you to be kind, but I wont teach you to bow your head to people! Emilia nodded even though she did not fully understand it, but Mr. OBrien and J looked upset after hearing this. Be proud all you want now. Once Wace gets here, its game over for you! Mr. OBriens voice was oozing with hatred. The wound on his head was still hurting. Before long, a handful of unlicensed vans drove into the kindergarten behind a Mercedes Benz MPV in an orderly manner. The car doors opened and a group of sinister-looking individuals swaggered in. The leader was a handsome young man in a suit. Mr. OBrien went into fawning mode upon seeing him. Spencer! Youre finally here. The kindergarten teachers were so frightened by the group of men that they did not even dare to look in these men in the eyes. Leo was the only one indifferent to them. He merely started chuckling. These days, good girls wanted to look bad and vice versa. It seemed true for hired thugs like these guys as well. The OBriens was a second-rate family in Emerdale. Seeing how respectful Mr. OBrien was being, these men must be from one of the top underground forces here.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Its said that all roads lead to Rome. The leader of the gangsters must be quite capable if even members of the upper-ss trip over themselves to get on his good side. The man was the head of the top underground force in Emerdale, Redley. His name was Wace Spencer. Yeah. Waces response was anything but enthusiastic. He looked at everyone inside the office before turning toward Mr. OBrien and pointing at Leo. Is that him? Thats him. Mr. OBrien nodded repeatedly. He wont be a problem, but dont forget the manual you promised me, Wace said coldly. Of course, of course! Ill get someone to send it to your house right away, Mr. OBrien said fawningly. In Emerdale, it was no secret that Wace Spencer preferredbat over money, women, and gambling. He was a martial arts fanatic through and through. His primary interesty in collecting martial art manuals from all over the world. It didnt matter if he could practice them or not. He would learn them if he could, but keep them as part of his collection if he could not. Having overheard their conversation, Leo looked at Wace more intently. He was surprised that Wace was so obsessed with fighting. Still, he shook his head after spending a few moments studying the other man. Wace started toote and was past his prime for learning anything useful. He would never achieve the kind of mastery he was seeking. Right then, Wace brought his men to Leo. He looked Leo up and down, and then grinned. Bro, I got nothing against you personally, but Im paid to solve problems. I understand. Leo nodded. Wace nodded with satisfaction as well. He did not look like the run-of-the-mill gangster at all. I wont be excessive. Well just beat you the same way you beat Mr. OBrien. Leo shook his head and chuckled. Sorry, cant help you there. My daughter is here. Daughter? There was a sh of surprise in Waces eyes. He looked down and saw Emilia, who was hiding behind Leo. He looked surprised to see her. It was the first time he had seen such a beautiful, doll-like girl. Emilia was also looking at him with some fear. She hugged Leo tightly and muttered, Bad guy! Dont hit my Daddy They wont be able to hit me, Leo said, caressing her head. His words were intended to dispel Emilias fear. Still, she continued to hug him tightly like a ko bear hanging onto a tree. Wace watched this scene indifferently, mildly upset at Leos words. Step aside, guys. He shouted at his men and took off his suit jacket at the same time. Both Mr. OBrien and Waces subordinates gasped. It seemed that Wace was going to beat up Leo himself. The men retreated, though not without casting sympathetic looks at Leo. Leo was destined to be either dead or disabled. Even if he survived, he would probably have to sit in a wheelchair for the rest of his life. Wace arched his body slightly, and then made a standard lunge. He looked at Leo with sharp eyes and shouted, Die! Then, like an unsheathed sword, he threw a fist at Leos face. His punch was vicious and quick. He was using a technique from a set of martial arts famed for its instantaneous explosive power. His punch was held great destructive power as a result. Huh? However, Leo seemed taken aback after seeing Waces fighting style. Then, he burst intoughter. Now, isnt this fun Wace was using something called the Lightning Boxing Technique. And Leo just happened to be its inventor. Chapter 33 Founding Father After five years in the military, Leo had coolly assumed the mantle of the former Commander of the Wyverns. Not only did he learn how to kill, but he also became proficient in various martial arts, even inventing several schools of martial arts on his own. The Lightning Boxing Technique was one of them. He had never thought that he would meet someone who knew this technique in the tiny city of Emerdale. Martial Maestro is really spreading my martial arts skills far and wide, huh? He was mumbling under his breath, but there was a smile on his face nheless. After all, who wouldnt want to leave a legacy behind? If Ip Man could poprize Wing Chun, there was no reason why he couldnt spread his Lightning Boxing Technique all over the world. But, little did Leo know that Martial Maestro, one of the Seven Maestros of Winbury, had begun training students after learning the Lightning Boxing Technique from him. Of course, he did not use Leos name, because he knew that Leo preferred to keep a low profile. He used the moniker God of War to spread his teachings instead. The smile on Leos face became bigger and bigger as he looked at Wace. Come on, show me what youve learned. It was rare to meet an indirect student of his. Even if Wace was his opponent, he was still intrigued and possibly willing to teach him a thing or two. You dare- Wace looked murderous after hearing Leos words, and he threw another punch at him, faster this time. He was annoyed by the way Leo was talking. Thetter made him sound like a useless student being guided by his teacher. Dont act all tough when youre about to die! Mr. OBrien looked at Leo with a confident expression. He had seen Wace use the Lightning Boxing Technique firsthand. At that time, Wace used a single punch to render his opponent unconscious, leaving him in the hospital for two whole months. Several teachers were afraid that Wace would beat Leo to death. One of them asked in a hushed whisper, Should we call 911? Call an ambnce, the principal said, frowning. She knew about the OBrien familys influence in Emerdale. There was no point calling the cops. Besides, it was Leo who was audacious enough to provoke Wace. He was just digging his own grave. Waces fist arrived in front of Leos face in an instant, messing up thetters fringe with how fast it was going.N?velDrama.Org ? content. However, the destructive punch did notnd. Everyone could only watch in bewilderment at the scene unfolding before them. Waces fist stopped less than two inches away from Leos face, but Leo was still looking at him calmly. He did not even blink. You want to fight me, but youre still letting your kid cling onto you. What if we hurt her by ident? Wace said coldly, withdrawing his fist. Leo looked down when he heard this. He saw that his little girl was still hugging one of his legs and looking up at Wace. She did not look intimidated either. It was as if she would never be afraid, as long as her father was around. Leo touched her head and smiled. He also developed a better impression of Wace. Its okay, you can do whatever you want. Dont hold back for my sake. His words were filled with confidence. This time, Wace did not show the same expression as before. He gave Leo a deep, meaningful look instead. Few people could remain calm, to the point of not even batting an eyelid, in the face of his iing fists. Either Leo was faking it, or he was a genuine martial arts expert Mr. OBrien gnashed his teeth as he watched from the side. He was annoyed that Waces fist did not make contact with Leo just now. That punch should have crippled him! But it did not matter. The results would be the same with a second punch. He never entertained the notion that Wace might lose. Wace adjusted his state and threw another punch at Leo. This time, he did not hold back and punched even harder and faster. Everyones eyes widened. They could feel the power contained in his fist from where they were standing several feet away. But Leo merely shook his head after a nce. This guy had too many ws in his technique! He raised a hand and pushed forward with the gentlest motion, almost as if he was pushing a pram. Then, he pushed Waces strong fist away like it was nothing at all. Wace staggered back three steps before he managed to stabilize his footing, all while staring at Leo in disbelief. Youre kidding me! He mumbled to himself, unable to ept the disparity in their levels of expertise. How is this possible? Mr. OBrien was so shocked at this scene that his eyeballs almost popped out of their sockets. Thats your boxing technique? Leo asked calmly. His question made Waces body tremble. He gritted his teeth and looked at Leo with a trace of anger in his eyes. I dont care if you insult me, but you wont let you insult this technique! he roared. His boxing technique was invented by the God of War! His muscles trembled and bulged at the thought of this. Then, with a sudden burst of power, he charged at Leo like a bolt of lightning. However, just like before, Leo effortlessly grabbed Waces fist. You have too many gaps in your movement. Leo grabbed Waces wrist and said emotionlessly, Watch carefully. This is what the real Lightning Boxing Technique looks like! Then, a powerful momentum burst out from Leo, exerting a suffocating amount of pressure on Wace. Wace fell into a trance and felt as if he was plunged into the midst of thunderclouds, where an invisible force destroyed him in an instant. The Lightning Boxing Technique is about your energy, not your strength. The more energy you project, the stronger your fist bes! In the blink of an eye, Leo turned his palm into a fist and aimed Wace in the chest, punching him ten times within a single second! Secondly, you have to pay attention to your speed. Go fast, fierce, and on-point! Your punch is too slow to be effective! The dense sound of blows resounded, leaving the spectators hearts palpitating in terror. Before Wace could process what was going on, he was already experiencing dozens of blows on his body. Leo quickly withdrew his fists after performing aplete set of the Lightning Boxing Technique. Wace should have crashed to the floor or started hurling up blood, but he was still standing where he was. However, his eyes were wide open and his forehead was covered with cold sweat. The clothes on his back were so drenched that it was as if he had just been fished out the sea. Seeing him like this, Leo had a faint smile on his face. It looked like Wace had also realized it. The momentum of lightning was so strong that it could practically engulf mountains; delivering a punch of the Lightning Boxing Technique would render ones opponent immovable. That was because one would inject force into ones opponent with every punch. If the opponent dared to move, his meridians might just explode. If that happened, they would not only experience intense pain all over their body, but also suffer long-term seque-or what martial artists dub as internal injuries. Leo had held back just now against Wace. It took 10 minutes before Wace finally attempted to move, albeit with extreme caution. He raised his head stiffly and looked at Leo with a pale face. Who Who are you? he asked in a trembling voice. Me? Smiling, Leo picked up his daughter, touched her head, and said with a happy face, Im just this little girls father. Realization dawned on Wace. He fell to his knees and made a kowtow to Leo. God of War, please ept your students greetings! Chapter 34 Martial Maestro Everyone could only watch in disbelief. Time seemed to arrive at a standstill at this moment. Wace Spencer, the boss of Redley, one of the top underground forces in Emerdale, was kneeling and kowtowing to Leo! He kowtowed so hard that his forehead was left bruised from the effort. He did not dare to raise his head as he continued to kowtow. If Leo did not say anything, he would stay put where he was. Mr. OBrien and the teachers in the office were watching this, dumbfounded. They felt as if their eyes were deceiving them. Wace was known to be a street fighting expert in Emerdale and a member of the Martial Arts Association, and yet he still lost! And lost decisively, at that. No one present was fooled. They could all tell that Wace had failed tost more than one round against Leo. The disparity between their strengths was like the difference between Gods and insects. Get up. Leo remained calm in the face of Waces kowtow. You got the wrong person. Im not the God of War. No, youre him! Wace refused to stand. He raised his head and looked at the Leo with burning eyes. I can tell that you understand the Lightning Boxing Technique far more than I do. Youre Martial Maestro, arent you? Few people could use the Lightning Boxing Technique, and even fewer had mastered it. Only Pablo Fleming, the Martial Maestro himself, could be this strong. The others were left bewildered, not recognizing the name Martial Maestro. People like them were almostpletely removed from the likes of the Seven Maestros of Winbury. Martial Maestro? Leo burst intoughter, but there was a trace of surprise in his eyes as he looked at Wace. He did not expect Wace to know that individual. Still, he shook his head. Im not him either. Im just the father of a little girl. Thats right, Spencer. He just knows some martial arts. How could he be Martial Maestro Mr. OBrien had alsoe to his senses around this time. He walked up to Waces side with an anxious expression. Even though he did not know who Martial Maestro was, that man must be a major yer if Wace admired him so much. How could someone worthy of Waces admiration be standing right in front of him? Shut up! To his surprise, Wace turned and kicked him in the sternum. Its not your ce to speak! His kick sent Mr. OBrien flying far away. Thetter clutched his head and held his breath out of fear. His son, on the other hand, instantly burst into tears when he saw him being brutalized by the very same man he had summoned. You know him? Leo narrowed his eyes at Wace. Yes. In front of Leo, Wace became a different person entirely, and his tone was respectful as well. But we dont know each other that well. This isnt your first rodeo, is it? Leo asked. His question appeared casual but sounded like an interrogation in Waces ears. What if Wace and his men came here to attack an ordinary family, not someone like him? Wouldnt they end up just like that? Perhaps it was because of his family, but Leo hated people like him. Wace was shaking all over but he immediately exined, No, the OBriens are just a second-rate family. Theyre nowhere near good enough to associate with me. If they hadnttched onto the Lawsons, I wouldnt even look at them. Leo narrowed his eyes after hearing his words and a cold look crossed them. Wait for me outside. I have questions for youter. Yes. Wace might have agreed to Leos request but he still felt uneasy. It was apparent from Leos tone that he was nning to interrogate him. But he did not dare to ask further. He merely marched obediently out of the kindergarten with his men. Arge group of suited gangsters stood outside the kindergarten, like scolded children who had made mistakes. Those who saw them wanted tough out loud at the image. This was a result that no one sawing. Leo looked at Mr. OBrien again. With only one nce, thetter got so scared that he took a step back. He asked with fear, Who Who the hell are you? What do you want? Nothing. Leo led his daughter to Mr. OBrien and said emotionlessly, Remember my suggestion? Have you thought about it? Knowing that he was referring to his sons transfer to another kindergarten, Mr. OBrien nodded repeatedly. Yes, yes, well transfer to a new kindergarten tomorrow! J and the principal were stunned at the unexpected turn of events. Right then, Mrs. OBrien regained consciousness. The moment she opened her eyes, she saw Leo carrying Emilia in his arms. She yelled, How dare you hit my husband! Youre dead meat! Do you even know the consequences of hitting one of us? Stop talking Mr. OBrien was so scared that his face turned pale and even his voice trembled. What do you mean, stop talking? Youre a man! How can you be such a coward?N?velDrama.Org ? content. Mrs. OBriens scolding persisted. Enough! Mr. OBrien shouted, cutting in abruptly, as he pped his wife square in the face. Silence stretched on. Mrs. OBrien covered her face and looked at her husband in a daze. Then, she became hysterical. You hit me! What the hell has gotten into you! Mr. OBrien gave her a cold look but ignored her. Then, he bowed to Leo and said, Im sorry. Well be going now With that said, he left the kindergarten with his family. Leo watched them leave before turning to look at J and the principal. The look in his eyes shocked them. They knew that Emilia was the victim of this incident, but they had to favor Ken because of his family. Simply put, they wereplicit. Have either of you heard of this saying? Leo asked, narrowing his eyes and smiling. Teachers dont just impart knowledge; they teach character, as well. J and the principal fell silent. But just as they were about to speak up, their phones rang. It was an unfamiliar number. For some reason, they felt a chill down their spines. Hello? Who is it? the principal asked tentatively. Before she could finish her words, a cold voice came from the phone. Im from the Department of Education. Ive just received aint Leo did not hear the rest of the conversation, for he had already left with Emilia in his arms. But if everything went ording to n, there would be a new principal arriving at this kindergarten soon. Martial Maestro, what can I do for you? Leo had just walked out with Emilia in his arms when a respectful and nervous voice reached his ears. It was Wace, who had been standing outside the kindergarten for a long time. He and his men were standing outside the gate like children receiving punishment. Ill say it again; Im not Martial Maestro. Leos voice turned cold and Wace kept quiet out of fear. Leo nced at him and said nothing. Instead, he touched Emilias head and said softly, Emilia, why dont you go over there and y on the slide for a bit? Okay! Emilia epted the suggestion obediently and went to y on the slide nearby by herself. Finally, Leo looked at Wace and asked calmly, I heard that youve been working with the Lawsons? Wace answered truthfully. We have had some business dealings in the past. Five years ago, did the Lawsons tell you to- Leos voice then turned ice-cold, Kidnap the top female CEO in Emerdale, named Lydia Henderson? Chapter 35 Used to It Kidnap Lydia Henderson? Wace was so shocked by Leos question that he held his breath. He could feel the abrupt drop in temperature around him as well as the murderous aura he was getting from Leo. Naturally, he remembered the kidnapping case that had caused a sensation in the city five years ago. Once again, he answered truthfully. To be honest, the Lawsons dide to me and promised me a hefty reward, but I rejected their offer. They were pretty unhappy with me because of it. He gnashed his teeth and continued, I might just be a gangster without much education, but I know what business dealings to steer clear of. Why would I kidnap Miss Henderson when shes done nothing to me? I see Leo nodded and left it at that. Wace was a man of character and had integrity. If he was lying, Leo would be able to tell with just a look. His silence made Wace hesitate for a moment. Then, he asked tentatively, Whos Miss Henderson to you? Leos eyes turned cold. He nced at him and said, Dont ask what you dont need to know about. Wace shrank his neck and said, Alright, sorry, I said too much. When his men saw him act like a yes-man around Leo, they could not help staring at Leo. Just who was this young man who had managed to defeat their boss in just one round? Then, a silence stretched between Leo and Wace. The former chose not speak, while thetter didnt dare to ask further. Redley was not the only top underground organization in Emerdale. Leo was just trying his luck when he asked about Lydias kidnapping. Suddenly, he asked, Who did you learn your Lightning Boxing Technique from? Wace was taken aback, but soon said in surprise, I bought the manual on the ck market at a high price about a year ago. ck market, huh? Leo nodded. Martial Maestro would never sell an important item like the manual for the Lightning Boxing Technique for money. The only possible culprits were his students. But those students wouldnt be foolish enough to sell the real thing. They would just sell a simplified version of the manual to trick unwitting buyers. He did not point this out. Instead, he said, If you have any questions about the Lightning Boxing Technique in the future, you cane to me. He had formed quite a good impression of Wace, so he decided to offer him some guidance. Really?! Wace was overjoyed and even found it unbelievable. Can I really ask you for advice? Sure, Leo replied calmly. But you have to make sure you pick your coborators wisely. Oh, and its not easy for you to carry on like this. Its time that you make your business legal.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Yes! Ill cut off all business coborations with the Lawsons and OBriens right now! Wace was well aware that Leo was advising him. He became so excited that he immediately expressed his stance on the matter. Okay, you can leave now. Leo waved his hand, signaling Wace to leave. Then, he shouted toward the slide, Emilia, its time to go. Lets go and find Mom. Coming! Emilia slid down the slide with ease and ran to her father, taking his hand. Dad, I want to ride a horse. This stunned Leo. Horse? What horse? She pointed to his head. Leo let out a heartyughter. Oh, Im the horse. Come on then. While stillughing, he picked Emilia up and let her sit on his shoulders. The father-and-daughter pair turned around and left in the direction of the setting sun. Wace and his men watched this in disbelief. It was difficult for them to imagine that a man so skilled in the Lightning Boxing Technique would be such a doting father. For some reason, he felt a little envious of Leos life. He could not help himself from calling out to Leo. Leo stopped and looked back at him. Dude, can you at least tell me your name? Wace shouted. Leo smiled. My name is Leo Cohen. His answer made Wace frown. He muttered to himself, wondering why Leos name sounded so familiar to him Suddenly, one of hisckeys pped his forehead and eximed, I remember now! Five years ago, he almost married Kate Lawson, the eldest daughter of the Lawson family, but he disappeared during the wedding. I think thats the same guy. Waces expression changed that instant. - It was six oclock in the evening when Leo and Emilia arrived at the International Commerce Center. The nightlife in Emerdale had just begun to swing into motion. Mr. Cohen. Leo had just walked in when he heard a womans voice behind him. He turned his head around, only to see a woman in a white suit standing behind him. She had a professional smile on her face. It was none other than Lydias secretary, Rachel Ward. Hello, Miss Ward. Leo smiled and nodded. Wheres Lydia? Shes still having a meeting with thepany execs, Rachel answered. Finding this strange, Leo asked, Why is it taking so long? Rachels expression became unnatural but she still smiled. Im sorry, Mr. Cohen, but thatspany business. I cant reveal that kind of information to you. Leo nodded, expressing his understanding. Rachel looked like she was on her way off work, so he did not ask any more questions and took Emilia to the floor where Lydia was having her meeting. The 68th to 88th floors of the International Commerce Center belonged to As Beauty, and the meeting room was on the 78th floor. The moment the elevator doors opened, he heard Lydias loud and furious voice from the meeting room. You pay what you owe! Isnt that the rule? Dont you know how long theyve been dragging their feet about paying us? Two whole months now! You cant get the money back in half a month, fine, I can understand that. But its been two months, and theres still been no progress? Unless theres a problem with your work ethic, I can only assume that youre all ipetent. This week is your deadline. If you still cant get the rest of the money back by weeks end, I want everyone in charge of this project out of here! Lydias voice was filled with monstrous fury. It was as if someone had pushed her too far, causing her to fly into a rage. Leo was not perturbed, but Emilia was so scared that she hugged his thigh. Soon, the door of the meeting room opened, and arge number ofpany executives walked out with dispirited expressions and passed them by. What Leo did not notice was that one of the executives, a beautiful and curvaceous woman, stopped and looked back at him involuntarily. She was eager to find the familiar figure, but Leo had long disappeared amid the crowd. Whats wrong, Irene? Her subordinate was surprised and said, The elevator door is closed. Irene Garcia stood still for a long time beforeing to her senses. She shook her head with a lonely expression and said, Nothing. I just thought of a person. Her subordinate seemed taken aback but he did not inquire further. This was, after all, his bosss personal matter. Leo held Emilias hand and walked into the meeting room, where they immediately found Lydia. She had her back against them. She was the only one in therge meeting room. The lights were off, and the sole illumination came from the dim light in the corridor, which made her shadow look stretched. She was holding her forehead with both hands, looking exhausted. No one knew what she was thinking. Emilia noticed that her mother was in a bad mood as well. She hid behind Leo and timidly shouted, Mommy Lydia, who was sitting in the presidents seat, trembled. She turned around and saw Leo and Emilia standing behind her hand-in-hand and looking at her. Emilia She stood up and spread open her arms at once. Only then did Emilia run over and embrace her. She picked Emilia up. Leo walked over to them and carefully asked, Whats wrong? Did something happen? Whether Leo was a pauper or a rich man, he had always treated Lydia with the utmost of care. Lydia shook her head and did not answer. She looked at him with a strange expression, asking, Why are you sote? There was an incident at the kindergarten, and we got dyed a little, Leo said, smiling. You should find out more about Emilias life in school next time. Dont just focus on the work stuff. Lydia fell into momentary silence. Ill adjust my schedule then. I know you value work very much, but Im back now. He looked at her with a sincere expression. Its my job to earn money and support the family. Lydia smiled but did not respond. She said, Lets go home. Then, she walked out of the meeting room with Emilia in her arms. Suddenly, Leo said, Lydia. What is it? She turned around to look at him while carrying her daughter. I know you despised me while I was gone, but now that Im back, at least let me help you share some of your burdens. He shook his head at her with an earnest expression. I dont want you to shoulder everything alone. It makes me feel useless. A peculiar expression surfaced on Lydias beautiful face. She looked away, not meeting his eyes. Im used to it, and you cant help with this matter anyway. Her response provoked him. You havent told me anything yet. How would you know that I cant help? Lydia fell into a long period of silence. In the face of Leos persistence, she had no choice but topromise. Five minutester, she looked at him and said, Fine, Ill tell you. Chapter 36 Blacklist Leos expression softened, and there was a hint of gentleness and regret in the way he looked at Lydia. To him, the past five years of conquest had been his rebirth, but to Lydia, it was akin to a nightmare. No one knew how frightened she was when she discovered that she was pregnant. No one was there to give her a hug when she was tired and hurt. She dealt with everything by herself, even when she gave birth to Emilia. She had long be ustomed to shouldering everything by herself in silence. Even if she was hurt or bullied, she wouldnt show weakness in front of anyone. This was something that would not change, even if Leo had returned. He did not me her; he merely felt guilty about it. The two of them needed time to re-establish their rtionship. His only constion was that there was their daughter, Emilia, connecting them both. For her daughters sake, Lydia was willing to let down her guard and try to understand this unfamiliar man. Emilia had already fallen asleep in Lydias arms. The little girl looked adorable while asleep, drooling with her mouth slightly open. She looked as if she was dreaming of something beautiful, as evidenced from the soft smile on her face. Lydia carefully wiped away the saliva at the corner of her daughters mouth before she recounted what had been troubling her as ofte. Leo listened attentively with an earnest expression. It turned out that his spection was pretty much spot-on: a well-knownrgepany was taking its sweet time paying its debt to As Beauty, dragging it out for months until even Lydia finally lost her patience. Thepany, Cleo Entertainment, ran an entertainment hub consisting of a hotel, karaoke lounge, nightclub, and casino. Some third-rate celebrities would frequent the ce or act as resident guests. It was very popr, so it was somewhat of a get-together for those in the entertainment industry. However, their business was notpletely legitimate. They had worked with many otherpanies, but there were often cases in which they would use their authority among various underground organizations to target their debtors. It was not the first time that they had defaulted on their debts. Thepany was so problematic that they would be in trouble with a quick check by the Federal Bureau of Investigation. Under ordinary circumstances, Lydia would never have worked with them. However, some time ago, apany executive was desperate toplete a project and signed a contract with Cleo Entertainment behind her back. When the project was about to bepleted and As Beauty requested the final payment, Cleo Entertainment kept dragging things out and refused to pay. The debt was 10 million in total; not exactly a small sum of money for As Beauty. When Lydia found out, she lost her temper in meetings more than once. She had already fired that greedy executive, andter dered that she would dismiss the other people in charge of the project if they could not recover the remaining payment by the end of the week. Her face looked frosty as she retold the story. It was clear she was deeply furious about how it was handled. Her reaction was understandable. Even ignoring the fact that 10 million was a significant amount of money, she could not ept her executives deceit at all. She swore to herself that she would not give up until she recovered the money. Thats whats been troubling me, but whats the point of letting you know about it now? She looked at Leo with a rather aloof expression. Even so, Leo smiled. What if I can help you settle it? She shook her head and looked at him seriously. Do you know what upsets me about you right now? What is it? Leos expression changed. You make promises that you dont intend to keep. Lydia looked away and said coldly, I dont care if youre poor or unemployed. I dont mind supporting you, but youre still a man. As a man, you should take responsibility for what you say. I know youre trying tofort me, but the way youre going about it right now reeks of disingenuity. Leo looked at her in a daze. There was a wry smile on his face but he did not exin himself. Lets go home. Lydia turned around and walked out of the meeting room with Emilia fast asleep in her arms. In the dim meeting room, Leos eyes changed and his gaze became as sharp as a vultures. He took out his phone and dialed a number. Investigate apany called Cleo Entertainment. Yes, Mr. Cohen. Nadine was an efficient worker. Leo received her report as soon as he arrived at Violet Residences. Mr. Cohen, Cleo Entertainment is an entertainmentpany that belongs to the OBriens, and they own roughly fifty percent of the shares. The other half belongs to the Perries. Nadine continued, The OBriens also have a close working rtionship with the Lawsons. Okay. Even though this was a shocking piece of news, Leo merely nodded, indicating that he had processed it. Nadine,e with me to Cleo Entertainment tomorrow, he said emotionlessly. Yes. The next day, at sunrise. Lydia was just about to head upstairs and call Leo for breakfast. Despite the grand wedding that he had thrown for her, she had rejected him when he tried to put a ring on her. That meant they were not officially married, so they continued to sleep in separate rooms.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. When she pushed the door open, she saw that the windows were open. The cool morning breeze rustled the curtains on both sides, but there was no sign of Leo anywhere. She frowned and closed the door quietly, but not without wondering where the hell he had gone to. However, she did not have the time to look for him. She went straight to work after dropping her daughter off at kindergarten. Today, she had to deal with the proposal from the Fords. Meanwhile, a ck Rolls-Royce pulled up in front of Cleo Entertainment with a smooth purr. The car door opened and Leo got off, decked out in a well-tailored ck suit. His leather shoes were shined to perfection. Nadine, dressed in her usual tight ck leather outfit and four-inch-high heels, followed behind closely. The two walked into Cleo Entertainment. The two tall guards at the door were quick to stop them, with their faces full of impatience. What are you doing here? Behind Leo, Nadine had a cold look in her eyes. But he stopped her before she could take action. He looked at her and shook his head. Nadine fell silent, but eventually retreated and stood behind him again without saying a word. Then, Leo looked at the two guards and said calmly, Please inform Neil OBrien, the CEO of Cleo Entertainment, about our visit. Were from As Beauty. The two guards narrowed their eyes at this and their voices became much colder. Youre from As Beauty, huh? Correct. The two guards began to chase them out. You two can fuck off then! Ourpany has cklisted anyone from As Beauty! cklisted? Rather than getting mad, Leo was smiling instead. Oh, take us off the backlist then. The two guards cackled. Youre not going to leave, are you? Fine. Dont me us if you lose an arm or a leg then These men were obviously not ordinary security guards, but probably gangsters who made a living off of harassing people. Both pulled out two shining daggers from inside their jackets. One of them made a straight jab at Leo and Nadine. Cleo Entertainment had been working with the Perries, who ran an underground organization in Emerdale. To ensure the safety of the employees there, the Perries had sent a lot of theirckeys to masquerade as security guards. Just as the dagger was about to reach Leo, Nadine made her move. The guard was sent flying before he could even see what she was doing. He crashed straight into the wall of the building. In an instant, the wall smashed into pieces. Chapter 37 Defaulting It all happened in less than a second, as the guard was left half-dead and embedded into the wall in the blink of an eye. The other guard gulped and dropped his dagger to the ground. His legs were trembling. How could such an alluring woman be so violent? Just how strong was she that she could kick a person and knock theirpanys own wall down? Care you inform your boss now? Leo sat down in the reception area and said coldly, You have no say in this matter. Its not worth losing your life for something you cant control, is it? His calm words caused the guards face to turn deathly pale. Without even thinking about it, he turned around and started sprinting. He tripped over his feet several times because of his fear. Leo continued to sit on the sofa with his eyes closed, resting as he waited for the guards return. Nadine stood respectfully beside him. There was a cold glint in her eyes as she said, Mr. Cohen, theres no need for you to do this personally. You could have left it to me. Leo gave a faint smile and said calmly, Nadine, things are different now. Ive always supported you in your ways in the past, but I have to be aw-abiding citizen now that Ive retired. Since there are restrictions everywhere, I cant do things the way we used to. Nadine let out a quiet scoff, but since he had said so, she knew better than to protest. Noticing this, Leo could not help but smile. Its not toote for you to step in if they dont listen, is it? This finally put a smile on Nadines face and she stood eagerly behind him. Oh my, visitors from As Beauty. What a treat. Right at this moment, seductiveughter came from the elevator area. Leo and Nadine looked toward the source of the sound. They saw an alluring woman walking toward them. She was wearing a skintight purple mesh dress, that outlined her seductive figure. The makeup on her fair oval face was on the heavy side, and even her charming almond-shaped eyes were framed with glittering purple eyeshadow. She walked toward them on her four-inch-high heels like a model strutting down the catwalk. When she arrived in front of Leo, he got a whiff of her strong, almost choking, perfume. Frowning, he took a step back and looked coldly at the woman who seemed deeply entrenched in nightlife activities. Let me introduce myself. Im Nicole Davis, Chief Investment Officer of Cleo Entertainment. She giggled and stretched out a hand, all while sizing Leo up with a seductive gaze. Im sorry about my men. Theyre a bit uncouth, arent they? Even though shes an exec, shes merely a ceholder. Shes actually Frank Perrys mistress. He sent her to monitor the activities here, Nadine whispered in Leos ear. Im Leo Cohen. Leo did not shake hands with Nicole. He went straight to the point and said, Im here to collect payment. Ill leave once the money has been transferred to ourpanys ount. Nicole giggled again. Mr. Cohen, dont make it sound like wereplete strangers! Ourpanies have been working together for some time now. Ill be embarrassed if I let you leave just like this, she said. Whatever it is, lets talk about it over drinks. Leo gave her a cold look. He understood what she was saying; it seemed that Cleo Entertainment was determined to default on their debt. Very well. Lead the way. Leo was daring and capable. Moreover, he was also curious to see what Cleo Entertainment was up to. This way, please. Nicole pressed the button of the elevator and invited Leo and Nadine in with a smile, all while quietly putting her other hand into a pocket. The elevator did not go up. Instead, it descended to the second floor underground. The moment the elevator doors opened; Leo could hear deafening heavy metal music. It turned out that there was a high-end nightclub on this floor. Since there was no sunlight in level B2, day and night did not exist here, and the club was open all day. There were colorful lights and a buxom hostess was dancing on the dance floor. Scathes of tattooed men and women were embracing each other, shaking their heads. The overall mood was noxious and repulsive.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The deafening heavy metal music continued to y, and the air reeked of cheap alcohol. Leo remained calm, but Nadines face took on a mildly disgusted look. She did not like such an environment. Nicole sat down at the bar and concocted three sses of alcohol with expertise. She gave one to Leo, one to Nadine, and thest one to herself. She tasted it with her red lips. Under the spotlight, her face looked charming and seductive. Leo took the ss of liqueur but did not drink it immediately. Instead, he swirled it in the ss and said, Miss Davis, this isnt the right ce for a serious conversation, is it? Whats wrong with this ce? Nicole wore a teasing smile. Besides, whats wrong is youing here and demanding payment without knowing the full story, isnt it? Leo raised an eyebrow. You repay what you owe, thats just how it works. We have down in writing too. You still owe us 10 million. Yes, thats what the contract says, but do you think that yourpany has provided us with the perfect service? Nicole was still smiling, but her smile soon turned ice-cold. We hired As Beauty to build this nightclub, but yourpany skimped on the materials during construction, and did not meet our design requirements. That vited our contract. If I were Mr. OBrien, I wouldve refused to pay the remainder 10 million too. Leoughed. This was quite the clear trick: turning around and ming the victim instead. That must be how Nicole was able to win Frank Perrys favor at such a young age. She was a capable young woman. When Leo fell silent, Nicole thought that he had been spooked, so she continued, Mr. OBrien has made it clear that hell pay the rest of the money, but not now. When will that be, then? Leo asked with interest, his smile widening. Weve been upied with a major project recently, and we dont have enough to make ends meet. When we generate some profit, well pay yourpany through installments. Nicole continued earnestly, You can rest assured, were an above-boardpany. We dont do anything shady. Honestly, its your CEO who doesnt understand Mr. OBrien, but he doesnt care about such trivial matters. He told me if there are any more profitable projects in the future, well work with As Beauty again, and make money together. But if your CEO insists on ruining our rtionship for a measly 10 million sum and losing Mr. OBriens favor, even I cant tell what kind of trouble that will cause. This was a tant threat. Even though Nicole was smiling, her expression was vicious. The men around them were drinking, but they also looked over, seemingly without intention. Their gazes were cold and dangerous. The side of their waists was bulging. It was obvious that they were hiding weapons. You Nadine became furious and prepared to attack. Leo stopped her again, but there was no displeasure on his face. He said calmly, So, youre saying that I wont be getting the 10 million back? Mr. Cohen, Im afraid theres nothing I can do, Nicole said regretfully. All right then. Even though Leo nodded, he did not intend to leave. Youre right. Ourpanies are business partners. Its not worth ruining our rtionship for a little bit of money. Nicole immediately beamed and said, Thats the attitude! Would you like to stay here and y for a bit, Mr. Cohen? Sure. Leo nodded with a smile. Nicole called a man in a suit over. This is Mr. Cohen from As Beauty. Take good care of him. Put all his expenses on my tab. Yes, Miss Davis. The man in the suit brought a set of Ace of Spades champagnes to the table and left. Leo fetched two sses and handed one to Nadine. Then, he began to savor the champagne. There was an aggrieved expression on Nadines face. Mr. Cohen, are we just going to let this go? Nadine, youve worked with me for so long. Dont you know what Im like? Leo took a sip of wine and smiled. When have I ever allowed people to push me around? So, youre saying Nadines eyes lit up. Werew-abiding citizens. There are some things that we cant do, but it doesnt mean that others cant. He then called someone with a smile. Soon, the call was connected and a wary voice entered his ear. Whats the matter? Are you free now? Leo asked, smiling. What do you need me for? The person on the other end of the line seemed even warier. I want to buy you a drink. Leo grinned and added, Come and help me cause some ruckus while youre at it. Chapter 38 Wreck This Place When Chris Lawson arrived with his men, they found Leo calmly sipping his drink. Several bartenders were pacing around behind them, looking as if they were going about their day, but their eyes kept drifting toward them. It was apparent that Nicole had put them on surveince duty. This did not concern Leo in the slightest. When he saw Chris, he waved at him. Chris looked at him in fear. That day that Nadine appeared like the Grim Reaper was ingrained in his mind, like a nightmare that he could never forget. She did not seem to mind Chriss expression at all. In her eyes, his life was worth the same as an ant crawling on the ground. Leo pointed to the seat across from him with a faint smile. Sit. Chris sat across him as if he were sitting on pins and needles. He looked around and frowned. This ce belongs to the OBriens, right? What are you doing here? Leo nced at him. Do I need your permission toe here? Chris shrunk his neck and realized his slip of the tongue. He quickly poured himself a ss of champagne. Ill down this as punishment. He gulped it down in one go, and his face immediately turned red. Rx. Im a fair person. Im against Kate Lawson, and that has nothing to do with you. Leo looked at Chris and smiled. Besides, youre one of my men now. I wont mistreat you. He raised his ss to toast Chris. Thank you. Chris hesitated, but still raised his ss and clinked sses with Leo. Leo took just one sip while Chris finished another ss. Perhaps he felt that he had to finish his drink every time Leo drank some of his own. Wheres the antidote? Chris asked, looking at Leo and spreading his hands with an eager expression. Its with me. Leo was still smiling. Ill give it to you, but not right now. Chris began to understand Leos intention. He had sought out famous doctors in private after getting poisoned by Leo, but even they could not tell what kind of poison it was. This drove him to the point of desperation. He knew what Leo was looking for. If he wanted the antidote, he had to work for Leo and be hispdog. And today, he had to y his part for the first time and bite someone on his ownersmand. Chris took a deep breath. Who do you want me to mess with? Leo pointed to the floor. Theres no hurry. Lets start from here. Here? Chriss eyelid twitched. This ce belongs to the OBriens Thats why I want to wreck this ce. Because it belongs to them.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Chris looked like he was on the verge of tears, and his eyes were full of fear. The OBriens own this ce, and they have been quite close to my familytely. Youre forcing me into a dead end by making me mess up their business. Kate will kill me A cold smile appeared on Leos face. How can you work for me without taking any risks? Besides, if you dont risk yourself, how can you prove your loyalty to me? Leos devilish words made Chris shiver. Youre the Devil. Honestly, youre worse than Kate, he said, his voice a mix of shock, anger, and fear. Dont think that she doesnt know what youre up to these days either. Are you really nning to test her patience? Leo looked perplexed as he retorted, Youre the one whos going to turn this ce upside down, and ruin the rtionship between your family and the OBriens. What does it have to do with me? You Chriss voice came to a halt as he finally understood why Leo had called him over. He wanted to use him as cannon fodder. Property damage could be left to people like Wace Spencer. Why would he specifically ask for Chris? That was because making Chris do it would minimize their risk of loss and exposure. Besides, Waces organization was an underground force as famous as the Perries. Wace could very well be implicated if the situation blew up, and there was no need for that. Chris was about to cuss, but he held it in, and took a deep breath instead. Then, he smashed the exquisite ss onto the floor. The ss shattered in an instant. The shrill, ear-piercing sound attracted the attention of everyone in the club. The music came to an abrupt end. The hostess stopped dancing and looked at the scene below in confusion. Only colorful spotlights continued to illuminate everyones faces. What do you guys want? Several bartenders ran over to them. One asked furiously, Why did you break the ss? You sell me fake booze, and youre asking me why? A sinister glint shed in Chriss eyes. He sneered and then kicked the table in front of him over forcefully. The table toppled over and the bottles of champagnes on it fell and shattered, leaving champagne flooding the floor. Nonsense! One of the bartenders argued with a red face, Every bottle of alcohol that we sell here goes through a strict inspection process! Despite his im, Leo could tell that the was not fully confident in what he said. No matter the industry, every business was focused on maximizing its profit margins, especially bars and nightclubs. Never mind this ce. Even reputable clubs would stock a few bottles of fake alcohol to lower their costs. This was the industry rule that everyone knew about, but avoided pointing out. Putting the truth out in the open was tantamount to breaking the industry rule and cutting off their livelihood. If I said its fake, then its fake. Chriss face was full of aggression and his voice was ice-cold. Should I call the FDA over? The bartender became scared out of his wits. Things would get out of hand if the FDA got involved. Chris opened a bottle of champagne, sniffed it, and smashed it on the floor. Fake booze! Then, he opened another bottle. Another whiff and he threw it on the floor again. This is fake too! Fake! Fake! Still fake! The sound of breaking bottles continued as Chris smashed every bottle of alcohol that he opened. Before long, all the expensive alcohol in the refrigerator was almost gone. The bartenders were furious but dared not say anything. Only Leo was smiling and looking at Chris with satisfaction. This kids a natural, Leo thought. These are all fake booze! Chris swept his gaze over everyone and said sinisterly, I came here in a good mood, wanting to drink and pick up girls, but you sell me some bootleg crap? You got a death wish? He mmed his hand on the bar and shouted, Men, wreck this shitty club that sells fake booze! Following hismand, around eighty brawny men charged forward and starting trashing the club without rhyme or reason. In an instant, all the bottles of alcohol were smashed into pieces, and colorful liquid spilled everywhere. Oh my God! The hostess was so freaked out that she almost tripped over herself as she fled to the back office. For a moment, the sounds of destruction, screams, and angry roars formed the background music for violence. Chriss bodyguards focused on destroying the club and did not hurt anyone. They worked with remarkable efficiency. Once they were done with the first floor, they went off to destroy the second floor, and then the private lounges. Chris returned to Leo and asked quietly, How was it? Are you satisfied with what Ive done? Leo nodded cheerfully. Yeah, good job. He took out a white pill and handed it to Chris. Chris looked at the white pill in his palm like he had just obtained buried treasure. He swallowed it without hesitation. The destruction was stillmencing, but the initiator was sipping his beverage in a carefree manner, as if he was a world away from what was transpiring. There was a cold smile on his face. Cleo Entertainment refused to cough up 10 million? Fine. He would destroy their nightclub, until they suffered more than 10 million worth of damages! Chapter 39 Tremendous Shock The Fords had a meeting with the reps of As Beauty at 10 am. Caroline and her mother, Reba, were already waiting outside the International Commerce Center by nine. Caroline spared no effort in dressing up and putting on the right amount of makeup. It was not just to leave a good impression of the CEO of As Beauty at the important meeting but also because she had a date with Dwayne OBrien afterward. It had been a few days since they met, and they had been getting along well. The OBriens had also agreed to help them secure a celebrity spokesperson, thereby solving their problem. Suddenly, an Audi stopped in front of Caroline and her mother, and a man in a form-fitting white suit stepped out. His charming expression made Carolines smile even wider. Over here, Dwayne. She waved at him. Dwayne walked up to them and greeted them politely. Reba, Caroline. Sorry, Imte. Its okay. We just got here too. Rebas face was full of smiles. Dwayne, hows the celebrity spokesperson thing going on? Has it been solved? Dont worry, Reba. Dwayne took out a document with a smile. This is a document from my father. This has information on all the artists under Cleo Entertainment. Miss Henderson can screen itter. Its a win-win for both ourpanies. Dwayne had purposefully approached Caroline during the wedding but naturally, it was not because he had fallen in love with her at first sight. The news that the Fords won the bid to partner with As Beauty had been spread all over Emerdale. It went without saying that the OBriens wanted a piece of the pie. The Fords and OBriens had reached an agreement to split the profits in half after the end of the project. Thats good. Reba breathed a sigh of relief and said, Lets go in and wait. The three of them entered the reception area of the International Commerce Center. Drinking the tea prepared by the waitress, Reba looked at the various offices and buildings that made up the business industry in Emerdale and felt an unprecedented sense of pride. The Fords would rise again as long as their partnership with As Beauty went well, and she and her daughter would be their familys saviors! The business broadsheets would be singing their praises. Looks like we have to thank that trash for our fortune right now. She picked up the teacup and took a sip, the corners of her mouth curving into a cold smile. Once she and her daughter gained control over the family, kicking Leo out would be their priority! William could protect him for now, but not forever. Nicole Davis thought that the matter was over. She had met many people, and knew exactly what to say to each of them. In her opinion, Leo was just a regr guy who knew how to brawl a bit. It seemed that Lydia Henderson was truly desperate for the 10 million bnce to hire some street fighter. Still, she solved it without any problem at all. Sneering at the thought of it, she took out a bottle of expensive wine and sampled it. Soon, the door opened and a man with gold-rimmed sses walked into her office with a smile. Youre really the ck Widow of the underworld. You managed to drive the As Beauty reps with just a few words. The smile on Nicoles face deepened at Neil OBriens generouspliment. Theyre just some simple-minded hooligans. No challenge at all, really. An overjoyed Neil sat beside her, picked up her fair hand, and gently massaged it. Regardless, youve done me a big favor. Ill definitely reward you for that. Nicoles eyes burned with eagerness at the mention of getting a reward. What about the 10 million you owe As Beauty? Can that be my reward? Look at you, you little gold-digger. Rather than getting mad, Neil wore a suggestive smile instead. 10 million is a lot of money, but its notpletely unrealistic. Well, as long as you do a little extra, that is His expression becamescivious as he spoke. Naturally, Nicole understood what he was getting at. She yed along and arched her back with a seductive smile. Please be gentle with me, Neil. Come on, you dont really want that. Neilughed. If you werent already Franks woman, I would have made you Dwaynes stepmother. A hint of malice shed in Nicoles eyes, but she didnt say anything. It went without saying that Neil was referring to his son, Dwayne. Both were despicable men who had slept with many celebrities not just in Cleo Entertainment but the entire industry. Nicole seemed to have forgotten how much she slept around, too. When it came to people whom she had sex with, her achievements were better than Neil and his sonbined.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. There was a saying that men conquered women by conquering the world, while women conquered the world by conquering men. To Nicole, men were just a way for her to climb her way to the top of the food chain. Bad news, Miss Davis! Suddenly, the office door opened and a woman rushed in. If Leo were here, he would have been surprised because it was none other than Mrs. OBrien, the rich woman who had threatened the teacher to expel Emilia from kindergarten. The couple worked in Cleo Entertainment. In fact, most OBriens worked here. With his n for the day ruined, Neil frowned and shouted, Look at you, looking all nervous and making a fuss! Mrs. OBrien was visibly taken aback when she saw that the patriarch of her family was in the office. What is it? Taking advantage of her confusion, Nicole tidied up her appearance and went back to looking indifferent. This reminded Mrs. OBrien of her purpose and she said, I just got a call that the nightclub on B2 has beenpletely wrecked. What? Nicoles expression changed greatly. Neil was shocked as well. He mmed his hand on the table in rage. Who is it? Who fucked with my ce? Its a man with dyed blonde hair, Mrs. OBrien replied weakly. Dyed blonde hair? Neil racked his brain but could not figure out who it was. Meanwhile, Nicole had already rushed out of the office with a gloomy face and gritted teeth. Seeing this, Neil yelled, Call the guards! Inform Frank as well! Then, he entered the elevator as well. When Nicole arrived, the entire club was in a mess. Fragments of ss bottles were everywhere, tables and chairs had toppled on the floor, and alcohol was spilled everywhere. The sight of the mess almost caused her to faint. She screamed with undisguised anger, Stop! The burly men turned around, but ignored her and continued to destroy the club. The sound of breaking ss continued. Stop! Stop! My goods! Nicole felt like she was bleeding out. She had spent a lot of money to buy all that alcohol! She wanted to run over and stop them herself, but how could her strengthpare to these guys? The men did not pay her any heed, and acted as if she did not exist. One of them even shoved her to the floor. It was at this point that she understood that no matter how hard she tried to stop them, they would never listen to her. Out of the corner of her eye, she noticed the grim-faced Chris downstairs. He was with Leo, who was drinking liqueur calmly. Her pupils constricted as realization dawned on her. She did not know who Chris was, but she knew how to read people. It was apparent from Chriss clothes and mannerisms that he came from an affluent family. And yet, he was with Leo at this club. There was no doubt that he was here to back Leo up. This was a tremendous shock to Nicole. She stared nkly at the indifferent Leo, who had been focused on his drink from beginning to end, and the corners of her eyes twitched. Her intuition told her that she had offended someone she shouldnt have. Chapter 40 Betrayal Nevertheless, Nicole was no spring chicken, and swiftly recovered from her shock. She carefullyposed herself and said, Now, sir. Lets use more words and fewer fists. What made you so upset? You sold me fake alcohol, Chris said coldly. Nicoles expression changed for a flicker of a second before returning to normal. She stered on a smile. Maybe the alcohol went bad after staying on the shelf for so long. Since its our negligence, then well take responsibility to the end. There is a bottle of 1985 Lafite in our cer. Why dont I take it out for you two try? Her words were so beautifully put. Too beautifully, in fact. Leo narrowed his eyes. Unlike other people, she did not deny that she sold fake booze. But neither did she admit it. She had simply distracted them with the idea that the alcohol had deteriorated. Selling fake booze and selling booze that had gone off were twopletely different things. She even offered a bottle of the famous 1985 Lafite aspensation. Few would have been able to refuse her. Chris fell silent. He turned back and gave Leo a questioning look. His action made Nicoles heart skip a beat. This confirmed her spection that he was subordinate to Leo. She became a little uncertain. Who on earth was this man? Leo nodded and Chris said, Bring it here. Nicole heaved a sigh of relief and took out the bottle of Lafite that she had promised. She opened it herself and poured it for the two men. Finally, she said patiently, Can you tell your men to stop? Please stop damaging our club. Cheers. Leo ignored her and downed an entire ss of wine with Chris. Mr. Cohen, we didnt say that we wouldnt return the money, but now isnt the best time. Why do this? Nicole said, suppressing her anger. Leo took a swig of the wine before putting down the ss. This wine is fake too. Chris nodded in agreement. Youre right. Then, he threw the ss in his hand on the floor and smashed it into pieces. Hey! Nicole was so furious that she finally lost it. Her expression became ruthless. Cohen, you should cease while youre ahead. Do you think I wont call the cops? Go ahead. Lets see who theyll arrest. Leo smiled, showing no fear at all. Theyll charge us for destroying public property at most and make us pay a bit of money. But you, on the other hand, are colluding the Perries underground organization to target As Beauty, apany known for its humane practices. You know economic disputes cant be solved with just money, right? Plus, all that corrupt money youve been earning all these years. You sure youve cleared up your tracks well enough? Facing Leos thoughtful expression, Nicole became flustered. It was obvious that this young man hade prepared, or he would not have known so much about their background. I dont know what youre talking about Nicole refused to admit it. p her, Leo said calmly, interrupting her. Nadine moved in front of Nicole and pped her face several times before thetter could react. She moved quickly, and by the time she was done, Nicoles face was so swollen that it was barely recognizable. Are you paying me back or not? Leo stood up and looked down at Nicole. His eyes were so calm that it was as though he was looking at a corpse. She shivered. She could tell that his whole demeanor had changed. He no longer looked peaceful. Rather, he exuded a kind of murderous air that made her shudder. I cant make that call. Even though she was afraid, she still stared at Leo with resentment. She did not hesitate to threaten him, saying, Im Frank Perrys woman. Youre finished if youy a hand on me. Once again, Nadine struck her in the face, this time knocking a few of her teeth out. Her blood spilled all over the floor. Stop! Neil had finally arrived. When he saw the tormented Nicole and the messed-up club, he became so mad that his face turned red. How dare you hit her! he shouted angrily. Its you! Out of the blue, a shrill voice came from behind Neil. Neil turned to look at Mrs. OBrien and asked coldly, You know him? Its him, Neil. Hes the one who injured my husband! Mrs. OBrien stared at Leo in horror.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. What? When Neil heard this, he looked at Leo with an even grimmer expression. Some time ago, one of the children in his family was forced to transfer to another kindergarten and the childs father had been badly beaten. That was enough to piss him off, but he did not expect the culprit of both incidents to be one and the same. Leo looked at Mrs. OBrien in surprise, and his expression soon became thoughtful. So, youre from the same family The names Neil OBrien; dont you recognize me? Chris stood up and walked toward Neil with a sneer. Mr. Lawson! Neil turned pale from fright at the sight of Chris, with his expression going through a drastic transformation. What are you doing here? Do I need your permission to go somewhere? Chris retorted expressionlessly. Immediately, Neil realized that Chris was in cahoots with this man. His gaze turned stern. Gritting his teeth, he asked, Does Miss Lawson know what youre up to? Chris was silent for a bit, but his determination was firm as he yelled in response, Dont use her to threaten me! Im not scared of her! Neils expression turned malicious and his sses reflected cold light. He asked, Is that really true, Mr. Lawson? These words spooked Chris for a second. He turned back to look at Leo, only to discover that thetter was also looking at him. Leos expression was calm and he had a calm and confident smile. Chriss heart trembled and his face turned as white as a piece of paper. There was no going back now. He took a deep breath and looked at Neil. Ive had enough of how she looks at everyone like theyre beneath her. Sick to my teeth of it, actually. There was a minute change in Neils expression, as there was in Leos. The former looked grim, while thetter was smirking. Leo knew that Chris had no other option now but to choose him. Chris seemed to have used all of his strength to make that deration. He sat weakly on the chair and gasped for breath. His face was still pale. Saying those words was tantamount to betraying his cousin; that emotionless woman. Leo Cohen had be his only hope. He looked at Leo, his inner struggle reflected clearly in his eyes. Im on your side now. You cant let me down The smile on Leos face grew wider. He looked at Chris and said, How old are you? Chris did not know why Leo was asking for his age, but he still answered honestly, Im 27. What was Kate Lawson doing when she was your age? Leo asked again. Chris thought for a bit before answering, Ten years ago, she used one million dors of her savings to start her ownpany. She invested in a real estatepany on the verge of bankruptcy, but the government ended up developing one of the sites they bought, and even outlined it as a school district. The price of thend doubled, and profits multiplied overnight. He added, Now, shes the leader of our family and has a worth of more than 5 billion. What about you? What are you doing right now? Chris felt a sudden stab of humiliation. He gritted his teeth and said, ying around until I die, I guess! Do you want to rece Kate Lawson and be the new head of your family? Leo asked, smiling. In an instant, Chriss pupils constricted in shock and his body trembled violently. He felt as though there was a voice in his head telling him that it was a wise decision to surrender to Leo. If he had to find someone to overthrow his cousin, then let it be Leo! Chapter 41 An Eye for an Eye Kate Lawson was a rising star in Emerdales business circle. She stood out from otherdies in the upper ss, who attended high-ss functions every day draped in gold and diamonds and flittered between different men. She had a keen business acumen, which had been obvious from a very young age. Some of her previous mentors even felt that she had surpassed them with ease. She made it big after investing in a real estatepany that was about to go bankrupt at the age of 17. Who would have thought that this underage girl would rule the business circle of Emerdale and even the entirety of Winbury ten yearster? She had a worth of more than 10 billion, and was a major shareholder of many listedpanies. She also managed the Lawson Group and had made a sess of herself at the age of 29. And that was not all. She was quite influential. Not only those in the business world, but those working for the government and the military treated her with courtesy. After all, money greased all wheels. The economic status and social status that businessmen had were enough to control the economic lifeline of a city. Take n Russell from Emerdale for example. Although Kate was still no match for him, everyone believed that it was only a matter of time before she surpassed him. Betraying her was not something an ordinary person could do. Even if one had the courage, they may not be able to do it. Because Kate was an extreme woman. She ruled with an iron fist. To put it bluntly, if Kate had been born in the past, she might have ruled the world today as a warlord. Obey me, and you will live. Defy me, and you will die. This was what Kate had once said. She was arrogant. Arrogant to the extreme. However, one needed to have the financial clout to back up such arrogance. Kate just so happened to have that. This was something that Leo had already experienced firsthand. She was willing to do anything to achieve her goals. And until now, Kates orders to capture Leo still had not been rescinded. She wanted to see him, dead or alive. To betray an ambitious person who was so cautious and merciless didnt require courage, but a tenacious will to survive. Chris had no choice. His life was in the hands of Leo. He was a man who valued his life. He would die at the hands of Leo, or he would die if he betrayed Kate. He would be dead no matter which path he chose. So, which was the better of two evils? Of course, he would choose the path that allowed him to live longer. If he was not loyal to Leo, he would immediately die. If he betrayed Kate, Leo would protect him and he could at least live for the time being. He did not know much about the man, so he uncertain if Leo was powerful enough to topple Kate. Leo whispered something in Chriss ear. No one knew what Leo had promised Chris, but the fear in his expression receded slightly after he heard it. At the same time, Leo promised that one day, when Kate finally fell from grace, he, Chris Lawson, would rece her. Neil didnt expect that Chris would really betray Kate, so he took a hard look at Leo. This young man was unfathomable. Even Chris Lawson was willing to risk his miserable life for him. He helped Nicole up and ordered his men, Get Frank Perry down here now. Neil was smart. Chris had betrayed Kate. How to deal with Chris was up to Miss Lawson. Chris was still the most influential person here. He wouldnt face Chris head-on, so he had to get Frank toe. Nicole was Franks partner. Since Leo had her beaten up, Frank would definitely not let the matter go. Secondly, Frank was here to get the 100 million dors. Frank had a share in that 100 million. Who would give that kind of money up? However, not long after, his subordinate came back in a panic and said to Neil, Sir, Frank Perry said that something happened to him. Wace Spencer stole one of the Perry familys projects. Hes heading over there right now. What? They stole something? Hearing this, Neil grew as anxious as an ant on a hot pan. The two families had always minded their own business. Why would Wace suddenly steal the Perrys project? Suddenly, Neil thought of something and turned to look at Leo in shock. Was it because of him? Neil had guessed correctly. Leo had asked Wace to do that. He did not need to stir up trouble. He only needed to provoke the Perry family in their territory, and cause a bit of chaos before retreating. His purpose was very simple. He wanted to pin down the Perry Family. Leo hade this time to ask for money. He didnt want to get involved in more power struggles. As long as Cleo Entertainment gave him what was owed, he would leave immediately. It was quite straightforward. It was a pity that Nicole had toplicate things like this. Mr. OBrien, you have two choices. Leo saidzily. One. Return the money immediately, and Ill leave without a fuss. Or two, Ill ruin the OBriens business, causing damage upwards of 100 million dors. You choose. Hearing this, Neils face darkened. He did not want to give the money to Leo, but he had no choice. The situation was pressing. Ill give you the money, Neil said. If he had known that there was such a ruthless person at As Beauty, he would have returned the money long ago Atta boy. Leo smiled and said, If you had just done this earlier, your bar would not have been smashed. After a pause, Leo stroked his chin and said casually, I heard that Cleo Entertainment has owed As Beauty money for more than a year now. Its been half a year. Neil suddenly had an ominous feeling. If we round it up, then its closer to twelve months. Lets make it one year. Leo looked at Chris and asked, Whats the interest rate on the highest loan avable these days? 30 million, replied Chris. After crunching the numbers mentally, Leo said, That makes 130 million. Ill give you an afternoon to raise the funds. If I dont see 130 million before 6:30 p. m., Ill be back.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Leo patted Neils shoulder and said, By the way, my name is Leo Cohen. If you want to seek revenge on me, youd better not mistake me for someone else. With that, he left Cleo Entertainment. After Leo departed, Neil sat on the sofa alone with a downcast expression on his face. Leo Cohen The name sounded familiar, as if he had heard it somewhere before. Suddenly, he recalled something. He quickly swore, pulled out his mobile phone, and made a call. At the same time, in the reception area of the International Commerce Center. Dwayne was chatting happily with Caroline and Reba Ford Suddenly, his phone rang. Seeing that it was a call from his father, Dwayne immediately stood up and apologized. Excuse me, I have to take this call. He walked outside and answered the phone. However, as he listened, the warm smile on his face faded away bit by bit and was reced with anger. After hanging up, Dwaynes expression turned cold. Caroline noticed the change in Dwaynes expression. She quickly stood up and asked with concern, Whats wrong? Did something happen? What happened? You have to ask? Dwayne sneered angrily, Go back and ask that good-for-nothing rtive of yours. See what hes done? He broke into my fatherspany and smashed it up with his thugs! Chapter 42 It’s About Ability What?! Carolines pupils narrowed when she heard Waynes words. Reba was so frightened that her hands trembled, and she nearly dropped the teacup in her hand. She looked extremely uneasy. Leo had damaged Dwaynes fathers property with his men? How was that possible? What gave him the courage to do so? After the initial shock had passed, Reba realized that something was wrong. She said with a smile, Dwayne, why dont you go and ask if there is any misunderstanding? Thats right, that good-for-nothing doesnt even have a job. How would he afford to barge into your business with his men and trash it? Caroline said anxiously. Caroline had the sudden urge to kill someone. After this incident, their hopes of him getting them a celebrity endorsement were up in mes. A misunderstanding? Dwayne suddenly stood up and looked at Caroline and her daughter coldly. He sneered and said, The gangster who broke into my fatherspany said that he was named Leo Cohen. Apart from that deadbeat in your family, who else goes by that name? Not only did he destroy my fatherspany, but he also beat up a senior executive of the business and disfigured him. What? He injured someone? Rebas face suddenly turned pale and ashen. Dwayne, let me exin. He is not a member of our family Caroline hurriedly stood up and exined to Neil humbly. It had not been easy for her to build a good rtionship with the heir apparent of the OBrien family. How could she give up this opportunity to ingratiate herself with the rich and powerful family? The only thing she could do now was to keep apologizing, hoping that Dwayne would forgive her. However, just as Caroline stood up, she was pushed aside by Dwayne Screw you, I know hes one of yours! To think that I actually helped you all. You really dont know whats good for you! Dwayne said coldly, From now on, you can forget about us doing you any favors. Just wait for ourwyers letter. With that, he snorted, picked up the artist materials he brought with him, and left. Caroline and Reba were leftpletely stunned, as they sat dumbly on their seats. Its over, its over, its all over Caroline put her hands on her head and tugged on the hair she had meticulouslybed in the morning. She said with a sorrowful expression. We could have coborated with As Beauty and received financial support from the OBriens. Now, its all gone. Its all that assholes fault! Why doesnt he just disappear again and leave us alone? In the next instant, Carolines eyes were filled with intense hatred.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. I told you five years ago that he was an ill omen who would only bring disaster to us, but you didnt believe me. Reba was also very annoyed. She nced at the equally angry Caroline and replied, Look at him now. Five years ago, he caused us to suffer the Lawson familys wrath. Now weve finally gotten back on our feet, but that brat screwed things up again. How could I have known that he was such a heartless person at that time? Caroline was furious. Reba thought for a moment and said, The most important thing to do now is to show our loyalty to the OBriens. We have to tell them that our family has had nothing to do with the actions of that trash. We need to emunicate him immediately, and cut off all rtions with him! And that should be the least of it! Caroline said hatefully. I want to make sure that he cant survive in Emerdale. Just then, they heard a crisp sound of high heels striking the floor in the corridor. A short-haired woman wearing a professional suit stopped in front of Caroline and Reba. She asked coldly, Are you the representatives from the Fords? We are. Reba hurriedly stood up, sorted out her emotions, and squeezed out a smile. When will the meeting begin? Im Miss Wards assistant. Im here to inform you of this matter. The woman continued lightly, Weve just received a notification that Ms. Henderson has an urgent matter that needs to be dealt with. Miss Ward will represent her in the discussion. You two can go and speak with her instead. Why is Miss Ward dealing with this? Where is Miss Henderson? Rebas expression changed when she heard that. Theres no need for you to know that. Just do as I say. Instructed the woman. The woman did not say another word. Was this the way they were supposed to treat their partner? Even if they were superior and subordinate, they should not be as mean as they were now. Caroline and Reba were angry but did not dare to say anything. The International Commerce Center was located in the top financial circle of Emerdale. As Beauty was the leader of the pack. The core group of the Emerdale business circle was gathered here. They couldnt afford to offend the CEOs assistant. Reigning in their indignation, they followed the woman into Rachels office. Rachel knew that someone had entered, but she didnt raise her head and continued to deal with her documents. She didnt look up until she was done with them. She nced at Caroline and Reba, I remember that the representative of your corporation was Mr. Cohen. Why are the two of you here instead? Reba said with a ttering smile, Leo has something to do at the moment, so well take care of it. Is that so? Rachel smiled oddly and went straight to the point. Then, what about the packaging n? Caroline immediately presented the proposal to Rachel. However, Rachel merely flipped through a few pages of the densely worded proposal beforepletely losing interest. She said indifferently, Miss Ford, I think youve misunderstood something. The best way to make a product is to use celebrities as spokespeople. Where are your celebrities? Uh Caroline and Reba immediately felt troubled when they heard the question. They had secured a celebrity ten minutes ago. But because of the trouble Leo had gotten them into, they hadpletely fallen out with the OBrien family Looking at Caroline and Rebas expressions, Rachel understood something, and the expression on her face gradually receded. Weve given you enough time already, havent we? Yet, you still havent given us a satisfactory result. I can only think that there is something wrong with yourpetency to handle this. Rachel narrowed her eyes and said, It seems that As Beauty will have to reconsider our cooperation with yourpany. Swoosh! As soon as he said that, Caroline and Rebas expression fell. They pleaded, Miss Ward, dont cancel the agreement between our two businesses. This was just an ident. Give us a week, and we will give yourpany the result youre looking for. However, Rachel shook her head and calmly said, Im sorry, but I dont have the final say. Whether we cooperate or not is up to Miss Henderson. Go back and wait for my update. Ill give you an answer before the end of the workday tomorrow. After that, she immediately ignored Caroline and Reba, who were left as pale as sheets. She walked towards the presidents office with their proposal. However, as soon as she opened the door, she saw two dejected men walking toward her. Then men held a contract each in their hands, on which were two striking words- Resignation report! Rachel sighed softly. These two people were the managers who had worked with Cleo Entertainment behind Ms. Hendersons back. She had already given the ultimatum that they had to get the 100 million back within one week. If they couldnt manage that, they were to hand in their resignations. It was obvious that Cleo Entertainment didnt want to return the money. They had been chasing for the money for half a year but couldnt get it back. How could they reim it in just a week? Therefore, these two managers were very self-aware and took the initiative to hand in their resignation reports. The so-called emergency that Miss Henderson had to deal with, was in fact the resignations of the two directors. They two of them left abruptly, leaving a huge mess behind for Lydia to take care of. Lydia was naturally furious. The two managers would probably be cklisted from the industry in the future. Since they resigned, the heavy responsibility of collecting debts fell on one of Miss Hendersons confidants, the eloquent and resourceful Irene Garcia from the PR department. Hopefully everything will go smoothly Rachel muttered to herself. After that, she walked towards Lydias office, reporting the results of the negotiation with the Ford Family. Irene stood alone downstairs of Cleo Entertainment, her pretty face looking awkward. Although she was the Chief Communications Officer of As Beauty and one of the three VPs in thepany, she was still under tremendous pressure to retrieve the 100 million from Cleo Entertainment. There was no other reason. Just the fact that Cleo Entertainment had dealings with the underworld was enough to make things difficult for her. Yes, she was good at diplomatic affairs, but the creditor was an unreasonable ck-hearted businessman. Pit a schr against a gangster, and reasoning went out the window. However, since it was a task assigned by Miss Henderson, she had to try her best toplete it. Pull yourself together, Irene! Irene took a deep breath to calm herself down, and then slowly walked into the building. Two men and a woman brushed past her. Of the three, the man in the middle was obviously the leader. Irene didnt care at first, but after a few steps, she seemed to have sensed something and turned around subconsciously. The man had long since disappeared. Irenes expression changed slightly. There was a hint of doubt, as well as mncholy. Was that a person from her past? They looked very simr. Irene shook her head and quickly found Neils office. She knocked on the door and said, Mr. OBrien, Im Irene Garcia, COO of As Beauty. I am here to talk about the 100 million that is owed to us. Plop! The sound of someone falling came from the office when Irene introduced herself. Very soon, she heard the sound of the door being locked; as if she was some terrifying monster. Then, she heard Neil scream angrily. As Beauty has gone too far. Ive already agreed to return the money, but you still sent people over to intimidate me. Do you really think well just lie down and take this? Irene was confused. This was her first time visiting here. If it was not her, then who could he be referring to? Chapter 43 One Cannot Be Too Greedy Chris felt unsettled throughout the journey. He didnt even look at the stairs and almost tripped over several times. Smack! Suddenly, he received a light p on the face. Although it didnt hurt, it still made him very angry. Who hit me Chriss words came to a screeching halt when he saw Leos face. An awkward expression crossed his face. Leo smiled and asked, Are you awake now? Chris paused, then snapped back to reality. He gave Leo an ugly smile. Thank you, Im fine. Leo did not point out his farce and just said, We are quite close to Emerdale River. Shall we take a walk by the river? Chris hesitated but still nodded. Okay. Nadine knew that her boss had something to say to him, so she tactfully chose to leave them to it. No one noticed that she had disappeared. This was what was made her special. She was like Leos shadow. She would appear silently when he needed her. When he didnt, she would slip away just as easily. The wind by the river was strong, and it was also bone-chilling. Chris couldnt help pull his clothes closer around him for warmth. However, he realized that Leo was just standing tall in a thin ck suit. A strange feeling surfaced in Chriss heart as he looked at Leos side profile. He and Leo were enemies, but now they were strolling along Emerdale River like friends. Friends? Chris paused, then looked at Leo in surprise. Hes a friend isnt he? In the past, he had found Leo quite distasteful. After that, he was afraid of him. But now, he had to rely on Leo. This change in mental state was something that not even he could fully describe. Are you afraid? Afraid of her? Leo suddenly asked. Chris hesitated, then nodded. He knew who she was. To be honest, I was afraid of her five years ago. With a self-mocking smile, Leo said frankly, At that time, I thought she was like a cyborg. Everyone had to obey her, otherwise, they would end up miserable. She almost had me beaten to death because I didnt tell her the Ford familyspany secrets. What about now? Chris looked at the Leo in surprise. That time was the darkest period of Leos life. If he was someone with a weaker will, he might have been tortured to death long ago. However, Leo had smiled as he recounted it. He had be indifferent to it all by now. How many people in the world could calmly face what they were afraid of? Chris knew he wouldnt be able to do it. Now? Leo smiled and said lightly, Im not afraid anymore. No matter how powerful or dictatorial she is, shes still human. As long as she is, then she has a weakness. Once thats discovered, theres a possibility of toppling her. Chris looked at Leo again in surprise. It was difficult for him to understand the profound meaning of the line with his experience. You have to learn to ovee this irrational fear. When you be calm facing Kate, you will be prepared to stand up against her. Suddenly, Leo stopped walking and leaned against the railing. He looked at the vast and white Emerdale River. Chris was silent for a bit before he said, That sounds easier said than done. I know that its difficult. However, its precisely because its so difficult that you have to ovee it. Otherwise, how will you be able to rece her? Leo said lightly, If you return to the Lawson office now, you will definitely be intimidated by her. You probably wont even dare to look her in the eyes. The first thing I want you to do is to go back and take the initiative to confess to Kate what youve done today. What?! Chris waspletely stunned when he heard that. His whole body trembled as the wind blew. You arent going to ask me to hide it, but want me to tell my sister what I did today? Yes. Leo nodded with a smile. Wasnt this the same as signing his own death warrant? Chris cursed under his breath. Do you think Kate will punish you? Leo asked with a smile. Chris nodded without a second thought. Wasnt that a guarantee? Leo shook her head and said seriously, I can tell you with certainty that Kate will not punish you. On the contrary, she will praise you. Why? Chriss eyes widened in disbelief. Its very simple. You just need to think a little. Leo smiled and said, Time flies, and people change too. No one stays the same, not even Kate Lawson. Five years ago, she acted arbitrarily and didnt allow anyone to betray her. She even said things like Those who obey me will live, those who disobey me will die. She was a sharp one, no doubt. But can she still behave like this five yearster? Chris nodded subconsciously, then shook his head. Thepany under Kates name belonged to the Lawson Group. Even Vesper Corporation, which had originally belonged to the Ford family, was now under the Lawson Groups name. She was still as much of an authoritarian as ever, but there seemed to be something different about her. Chris could not put his finger on what had happened. She still thinks highly of herself, but her methods arent as extreme anymore, right? Leo smiled at Chris. Yes, yes, how did you know? Chriss eyes lit up. He found it incredible that Leo seemed to know Kate better than him. Enemies understand each other best. Leo said, Because of the increasing power in her hands, Kate has also realized that things are still the same as before. The business empire that she has painstakingly managed for many years will copse overnight, because no one will follow a ruthless boss. For some things, she will choose to turn a blind eye to them and even let others attend in her stead. Leo narrowed his eyes. It was just like the wedding between him and Lydia Henderson. On the surface, they had invited Kate as a representative of the Lawson family. However, the person who hade instead was Peter. It was not hard to guess that this was done with Kates tacit consent. Kate was one of the few people in Emerdale who knew who the groom and the bride were. Hence, she chose not to turn up herself. Instead, she let Peter, who was deeply in love with Lydia, take her ce, in order to borrow his hand to disrupt the wedding ceremony. And Peter would definitely end up being taught a lesson by her. It was a ssic example of someone being taken advantage of. She still focuses on herself, but her methods are a lot more tactful now. Thats also why youre afraid of her. Its because you cant see through her. Leo squinted and said, However, ignoring a lot of things does not mean that shell allow anyone to y tricks under her nose. Other than Kate, does the OBrien family have close contacts with other families? Chriss eyes widened as if he had understood something. You mean We cant be too greedy. Well burn the candle at both ends otherwise. Kate wont deal with such trivial matters in person, but if you suppress Neil for her, shell reward you. Chris grew excited. He understood what Leo meant.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. There were so many families in Emerdale, big and small. How could the OBrien make money from everyone? As long as Chris exined the matter to Kate, he would not be punished. Instead, it would be merit he had done. As for the appearance of Leo Cohen? He had been drinking in the bar and had not said a single word from beginning to end. What did it have to do with him? Of course, Kate had already seen through the essence of the whole matter, but she would not point it out. Instead, she would secretly be on her guard against Chris. Chris was a mole nted in the Lawson family by Leo, but Kate couldnt just remove him from the equation. I get it. Ill go home now! Chris said as he waved enthusiastically to Leo. For the first time, he admired Leo. It turned out that Leo had already nned everything when he had called him here. After Chris left, Leo also nned to go home. Suddenly, his phone rang. It was a call from Caroline. Whats the matter? Leo picked up the phone and asked calmly. Get your ass back here now and tell us what youve done! Caroline sounded as if she was barely managing to suppress her rage. Chapter 44 Public Infamy Caroline hung up after saying this. Leo held on to the phone and pondered for a long time. It seemed that the news of the OBrien family had reached the ears of the Ford family and they hade to denounce him. There wasnt a hint of panic on Leos face. He returned to the car and said indifferently, Take me the Ford house. Nadine quickly stepped on the elerator and the Rolls Royce sped toward their residence. In less than 15 minutes, they arrived at the gates. Leo asked Nadine to wait outside and walked into the courtyard of the residence by himself. However, as soon as he went through the front door, Leo felt the atmosphere in the room be charged; as if a storm wasing. Everyone in the Ford family was seated in the living room. There was grim expression on all their faces. Caroline and Reba sat at both sides of the center, looking at Leo with disgust in their eyes. William, who was seated in the middle, also looked helpless. Leo, are you out of your mind? Leo immediately understood that the OBrien incident had affected Caroline and Rebas discussion. They had been rejected by As Beauty and were venting their anger on him. Tell me, what have you done?! Samuel took the lead inunching an attack. He banged on the table and shouted angrily. What have I done? Leo asked calmly. Okay, you dont want to tell us, do you? If you dont, Ill tell them for you! Samuel was so enraged that he smashed the cup on the table and said in a loud voice, Its not enough that you beat up the OBriens and made them bleed, but then you broke into theirpany with your thugs! Not only did you smash things up, but you also injured them. Leo. Ive lived for a long time now, but Ive never seen anyone as heinous as you. Its alright that you did bad things alone, but youve also implicated us in this. What do you want? Do you want us all dead? Will you only be satisfied if that happens? You can do whatever you want, as long as it just affects you. But this time, you ended up implicating us. You are truly an ingrate. Samuels wife, Ma, also rolled her eyes at Leo and said, When William wanted to adopt you, I advised him not to do something like that. If he raised an ingrate, he would regret it. Looks like what I said really came true. Ma had a glib tongue, and enjoyed pouring salt on other peoples wounds. Some words could be said, but others could not. After Ma finished speaking, Leos eyes also became much frostier looking. Leo, I didnt think you were someone like that, but I am very disappointed in you now. Caroline also looked at Leo and said coldly, Mr. Dwayne has always been helping us with the cooperation with As Beauty. Now, after what you did, the OBrien family has turned against us, and As Beauty is very likely to terminate their agreement with us as well. Its all because of you; youve ruined everything! The others also looked at the Leo coldly and wanted to drive him out. However, Leo remained calm. You dont know anything, and you still want to push the me onto me? A few days ago, when you all asked me to let you be the representative for this, I reminded you all that it could fail. Did you listen then? Its better to rely on yourself whenever you can. If you count on others, you will always be inferior to them! You you have the gall to make it seem like this is our fault? Caroline and Rebas faces alternated between red and white after hearing Leos words. Reba even pointed at Leo with trembling fingers. How could he say that they were inferior? Did I say anything wrong? Leo narrowed his eyes at Reba and said lightly. How dare you, how dare you! Reba screamed angrily and suddenly turned her head to look at William. Its all your sons fault. He did something wrong and dragged us down. He cant be reasoned with. This cant go on As she spoke, she covered her face and looked like she was about to cry. William also looked very upset, and he remained silent. Kneel down and apologize! Samuel ordered coldly. William could not intervene in this matter. In terms of seniority, Samuel was the patriarch of the family, so he was qualified to deal with the Leo. Kneel? A cold light shed across Leos eyes, the hatred in his eyes was clear. Do you think youre qualified to make me grovel like that? Why dont you consider why I smashed up Neil OBriens office? I didnt do anything wrong. Why should I be made to apologize for it? Leos demeanor right now was icy cold, and the temperature in the living room dropped drastically. Everyone couldnt help but shiver. Samuel was also shocked as he looked at Leo. But he was also so livid that his entire body was shaking. Bastard, bastardWilliam, why are you keeping this ungrateful son at home? Get rid of him so we can figure out how to fix this! William was sandwiched in the middle. He looked at Leo and let out a long sigh. Leo, why did you damage the OBriens business and injure them? If it was just property damage, they could just reimburse the OBriens, but if Nicoles face was disfigured in the process, it would be difficult to smooth things over. Do you know that the woman you injured is Frank Perrys mistress? These are all people who have killed before. We cant afford to offend them. William sighed. Leo was silent for a while, then, he looked at William seriously and asked, Dad, do you believe me?Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Williams eyes flickered as he looked into Leos deep and determined gaze. Why did Leo destroy Neil OBrienspany for no rhyme or reason? Neil must have done something to deserve it. He had heard of Neil OBrien before. He had dealings with the underworld, and had a lot of dubious stories spread about him. However, was this useful? The facts were that Leo had damaged their property, and hurt Frank Perrys woman. The OBriens were furious and were now going against the Fords. Their deal with As Beauty was almost certainly ruined. Right now, the Ford family was being attacked from both sides. Forget the Lawson family. The OBrien family also wanted to suppress them and they had also offended an underground faction that they were most unwilling to offend I believe you, but I am the head of this family. I have to think of our best interests, otherwise William was just about to continue when he was interrupted by Samuel. William, why are you still ying nice with him? Just boot him out already! Or are you trying to protect him? William continued to look at Leo as if he hadnt heard anything, saying, Unless you can guarantee that As Beauty will continue working with us, and that you can also pacify the OBriens and Frank Perry. William Samuels expression changed drastically. Caroline and Reba also looked at William with dissatisfaction. Enough. William shouted, his voice overwhelming everyone. When no one spoke, he looked at Leo and asked, Can you promise me that? Leo swept his eyes across the faces of all the Ford family members. Everyones faces were cold and detached, as if they could not wait to chase him out. Only William was still in his corner. He slowly closed his eyes and then slowly opened them again. When he opened his eyes, he let out a soft sigh. I still cant bear to leave Leo smiled wryly and said to himself. His heart was cold. He could disregard the life and death of the other members of the Ford family, but he could not disregard William. He was not Leos biological father, but he was more of a father than Leo deserved. When Leo was condemned by everyone else, it was Williams who had stood up to defend him time again and time again Okay. Leo agreed. Give me a week. I will settle these three things for you. Chapter 45 Cut off All Ties! The room became quiet. Various family members looked at each other in disbelief. After a few moments of silence, a burst of mockingughter broke out. What arrogance. How are you going to settle any of this? Forget appeasing Frank and the OBrien family. You cant even get As Beauty to continue working with us! In their view, Leo was simply making empty promises. These three issues were the most crucial matters for them to deal with right now. Even the whole family together could not solve them. How could Leo manage to on his own? Moreover, there was a weeks time limit. You dont have to worry about that. I have my ways. Leo just smiled faintly while everyoneughed at him, Not only can I get As Beauty to continue working with you all, but I can also get Frank Perry and the OBrien family to apologize to me instead. This guy has lost his mind! Samuel red at Leo and then looked at William and said, Hes still bragging at a time like this. How long are you going to protect this good-for-nothing? Dad! Caroline also stood up and said, I am sure that he cant do any of this. Him being around us will only cause more problems! What will you do if I seed? Leo was not angry. Instead, he looked at Caroline calmly. Caroline looked at Leo as if he was an idiot. There was a highly likelihood that As Beauty would break off the deal, and it was not something that could be undone with just a few words. Not to mention dealing with the OBrien family and Frank Perry. Leo had instigated a mob attack on an OBrien property. This was a big deal that concerned the familys reputation. The OBriens would not let it go easily. Although Nicole was merely Franks lover, Frank was a very protective person. Who knew what he would do to settle the score? If you can settle these three things within a week, not only will I, Caroline Ford, serve you tea and apologize to you, I will also serve you for an entire day! Okay, its a deal. Leo swept his eyes sharply over everyone. I also have to make one thing clear. Since you all want to drive me away, Ill grant your wish! However, its not that you want to drive me away, but I am taking the initiative to cut off all ties with the rest of you, except for my father! Leos powerful words echoed throughout the expansive living room. From today on, I will walk my own path, separate from yours. We will have nothing to do with each other! My only rtive is William Ford. Leo turned around and left. Rumble! The moment he left; thunder rolled. A bolt of lightning tore through the sky and lit up the ground. Leos shadow cast a long profile as he left. Woosh! The rain started to pour down in a torrent. However, Leos clothes remained dry. A ck umbre appeared above his head just as the rain fell. Nadine held the umbre up for Leo and dutifully escorted him away. Before she left, she turned around and coldly swept her gaze over all the Ford family members. Those crimson eyes of hers that seemed to have been drenched in fresh blood, causing Caroline and the rest to shudder uneasily. Im sorry, Sir. Its all my fault for being too ruthless and implicating you. After entering the car, Nadine quickly apologized with a guilty expression. You dont need to apologize. You did the right thing. Leo smiled slightly and said, Besides, would the OBrien family and the Perry family dare to retaliate, despite what weve done? Nadine immediately felt relieved after hearing these words. Given Leos power, he could destroy even the four most influential families of Emerdale with a flick of his wrist, much less the OBrien family and the Perry family. So, what if he messed them up? Who would even try to say a word about it? The business world was ruthless. The Ford family memberscked a killer instinct. Why was that? Because they couldnt reach the heights that Leo had. You know what to do. Teach the OBriens and Frank Perry a proper lesson to make them behave themselves, Leo said lightly. Yes, Mr. Cohen. Nadine stepped on the elerator and the car sped forward. Sir, where are we going now? asked Nadine calmly as she drove the car. Leo looked at the time and smiled. Lets go to Kaiser Kindergarten. I want you to meet my daughter. Nadines eyes flickered and she said awkwardly, There is no need for that Why not? Leo red at her. You havent met my daughter yet. Its long overdue, I believe. Nadine fell silent. She knew that Mr. Cohen was treating her as one of his own. However, she had nevere into contact with a child before, so she was even more afraid of scaring the girl. Dont be afraid. She will like you, I promise. Leos expression softened and heforted her. On the 88th floor of As Beauty. Lydia stood in front of the French windows, gazing at the torrential rain. The whole world was covered with ayer of misty rain. Everything seemed hazy and dreamlike. Suddenly, a notification sound came from thepanysputer. Lydia returned to her seat. As she looked at the contents disyed on the screen, her expression gradually turned into one of shock. There was an additional 10 million deposited into thepanys bank ount. Its the rest of the money Was Irene actually sessful? She muttered to herself; her face full of shock. She had no choice but to send Irene to chase after the debt. She had been prepared for a long-term war with Cleo Entertainment, but Irene had managed to secure it already? Ten minutester, someone knocked on the door of the presidents office. Pleasee in, Lydia said. Irene walked into the presidents office with an umbre in her hand. Im back.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Lydia stood up to wee her. She looked at Irene with a hint of a smile, It seems sending you out was the right decision. You have never disappointed me. However, Irene shook her head and hesitated for a moment before telling the truth. Actually, I didnt do anything. Lydia was stunned for a moment, then she asked, What do you mean? Someone had already requested payment from Neil OBrien on behalf of As Beauty. Irene said seriously, Moreover, he destroyed the nightclub on the second floor of Cleo Entertainment. What? Lydia could not remain calm when she heard the news. Miss Henderson, who do you think might have done that? Why would someone help us? Irene looked towards Lydia, discovering that she had also sunk into deep thought. Irene looked at her for a while and suddenly asked, Miss Henderson, do you know something? A hint of astonishment shed across Lydias face, but she quickly hid it. No matter what, weve gotten our money back. Its all thanks to you. Irene did not specte too much about Lydias thoughts. She made a mental note and made an excuse before leaving. Lydia remained in therge presidents office. Her delicate face was filled with astonishment. She recalled the promise that Leo had made to her. She muttered to herself, Leo was it you Of course, she would have never thought that Irene would not be in the mood to work after she returned to her office. Her mind was still full of the man who had brushed past her earlier. Is it him? There seemed to be a gaping chasm in the sky as the rain kept falling. Emerdale, in a private mansion. It was an ancient Winbury-styled manor that was painstakingly symmetrical. The inside of the mansion was luxurious. There was a well-trimmed garden with exotic flowers and nts from all over the world in it. These flowers and nts cost a princely sum to care for every month. There was a swimming pool in the front yard, and the sculptures of the four divine beasts of Winbury; the Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Rose finch, and ck Tortoise were carved in the north, south, east, and west. Clear water flowed from their mouths. There was a copper ring door in the front of the door, and on both sides of the door, there were two huge winged lion sculptures sitting there. Although it was raining, there was still a faint fragrance floating in the air. A melodious and pleasant ssical music piece yed within the room. If one listened carefully, they would discover that it was one of the ten most famous ssical pieces in Winbury. Outside, it was torrential. But in the house, it was paradise. A beautiful woman in a light purple dress was brewing tea while listening to the piece. Neat long hair flowed down from her shoulders, revealing a perfect side-profile. Purple was famous for its coquettishness, and there were not many women who could sport this color so naturally. In addition, the ttering cut of the dress made it difficult for just anyone to look good in it. However, this woman wore it wlessly, as if it was tailor-made for her. The woman brewed tea frequently. Watching her brew, the tea and smelling the fragrance of the tea was a form of entertainment in itself. Boom! Boom! Boom! At that moment, the sound of cars being switched off came from outside the house and Chris stormed into the house. After entering the room, he saw his sister, who was brewing the tea. He immediately lightened his footsteps. It was not until Kate had finished making a cup of tea that he dared to say, Kate, Im back. As he spoke, Chris did not dare to look at Kate directly. It was not because he felt guilty, but because he felt inferior. Disregarding her looks, her temperament alone was enough to put people on pins and needles around her. Hi. Kate nodded lightly and gently pushed the freshly brewed tea towards Chris. You came at the right time. Try this tea that I just brewed. The fragrance of tea wafted over, but Chris did not dare to take it. He remembered what Leo had told him and suddenly lifted his eyes. For the first time, he bravely met the pair of vivid eyes before him. Kate, there is something I want to tell you. Chris tried his best to speak as calmly as possible, I went and messed up that club that belongs to Neil OBrien; Cleo Entertainment. After saying that, he looked at Kate apprehensively and got ready to receive her punishment. Kates eyes fixed on him for a long moment. For Chris, it felt like hours. He gradually witnessed the subtle changes on Kates face. From the initial disy of anger to deep thought, and then, she finally smiled. She smiled lightly at him and said, Well done. Chris heaved a sigh of relief. Leo had guessed correctly. Just as he was about to leave, Kates voice rang out again. Did I say you could leave? Chriss back went numb and he froze in ce. Drink your tea. Kate said indifferently. Chris rxed again and hurriedly took the teacup, gulping the tea down in one go. It was astringent and didnt taste very good. He preferred alcohol. There was more kick to it. While Chris was drinking tea, Kate asked again, Chris, I heard that youre just a department manager at Vesper Corporation? Yeah. Chris answered. His heart clenched. As one of the four wealthiest families in Emerdale, everyone in the Lawson family was required to have a respectable position. Chris was a department head in Vesper Corporation. Despite that, he was just a nominal department head. Resign from that position. Come to the Lawson Group tomorrow and be my assistant instead, Kate ordered lightly. Okay. Refusal was not an option. Chris duly nodded and left the room. His expression was dark when he returned to his room. Everything was just as Leo had predicted. His sister did not me him. Not only that, but she had even rewarded him. Turning from a head of department of Vesper Corporation to the assistant of the president of the Lawson Group, what else could it be if not a reward? But Chris did not want this reward He was a spy nted in Kates midst by Leo! Although it looked like a reward, it was in fact a form of imprisonment. Kates people were all over the Lawson Group, and her spies were ubiquitous. It would be difficult for him to do anything without one of her informants noticing. Leo, you actually have the balls to use my own brother against me? It seems that you are really different from five years ago On the other side, the corners of Kates mouth curled up like a cat toying with a mouse as she muttered to herself. There was a stack of documents in front of her. On the top page was a photo of Leo. Below it was the personal information about him. Information from his birth until now had been recorded in painstaking detail. Except for an empty five-year period right in the middle Chapter 46 An Angel Nadine parked the car near the kindergarten and walked with Leo to pick up Emilia. The rain continued to fall, and the teachers held umbres for the children. They personally escorted the children to their parents as if they were precious treasure. They only returned after exchanging some greetings with the parents. Even the principal of the kindergarten took the lead in escorting the children. Daddy! Leo heard a familiar voice shouting from the kindergarten. He looked in the direction of the voice and saw Emilia. The principal of the kindergarten escorted Emilia to Leo as if she were a princess. Leo picked up Emilia and spun circles with her in his arms. Then, he said with a smile, Let me see. Did you get wet? It was just a simple greeting, but the face of the principal, who was standing by the side, changed drastically. He hurriedly exined, Mr. Cohen, dont worry, shes nice and dry. Leo was stunned for a moment. He then looked at the new principal and said with a smile, Thank you. Of course, of course. The principal wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and handed over a business card with a ttering smile and said, My name is Tony Ramos. I was promoted thanks to you. Dont worry, Mr. Cohen. Ill take good care of your daughter, and wont let her suffer any problems. Thanks to me? Leo asked doubtfully. Next, he recalled something and turned to look at Nadine. After Ken OBrien dropped out of the school, the kindergarten was targeted by the Department of Education and underwent a great reorganization. After the reorganization, some gifts were prepared. The Department of Education highlighted several teachers and fired them for negligence. It was said that the principal of Kaiser Kindergarten was also implicated. Nadine was the one behind this. As soon as she made a phone call, her subordinates began to pile pressure on the Department of Education, stating that this matter had aroused the anger of a high-profile individual. If it was not handled to their satisfaction, the department would bear the brunt of the consequences. Naturally, the staff of the Department of Education was both shocked and dismayed Theyunched an operation on Kaiser Kindergarten and some elementary, middle, and high schools where the wealthy attended were also implicated. Many teachers who had been bribed were promptly fired. You are so evil. Leo looked at Nadine, not knowing whether tough or cry. Nadine snorted in response, They only have themselves to me for provoking you. Leo epted Tonys business card and sent him away after they exchanged a few words. He turned around and found Emilia in his arms looking straight at Nadine behind him. She asked cutely Dad, why are the eyes of thisdy red? Nadine looked uneasy and she lowered her head in a flustered manner. Leos expression changed slightly. Children often spoke their minds and Emilias words had hit Nadines sore spot. However, before Leo could speak, Emilia smiled again. Theyre so pretty! Nadines body trembled lightly again. She raised her head in shock and nced at Emilia. She had always felt insecure because of her unusual irises. This was the first time she had heard someone praise them like this. Emilia, this is Miss Nadine. Leo took the opportunity to say. Miss Nadine. Emilia twisted around in Leos arms and spread her tiny arms open before saying, Carry me. Nadine trembled again and stared nkly at Emilia. For a moment, her body was so stiff that she didnt know what to do. Carry her. I said she would like you. Leo took a few steps towards Nadine and smiled at her. Im not afraid that you willugh at me. When I first saw her, I was even more nervous than you. Nadines hands moved slightly, but her eyes remained fixed upon Emilia. She had grown up in an environment filled with death. If she did not kill, she would not be able to survive. Her emotions had been squashed ever since she was a child. She did not even know what it meant to cry orugh. Later on, she met Leo, and he was the first one to ept her and recognize her for who she was. However, her heart pounded when she looked at Emilia. It was as if her heart was about to jump out of her throat. If Leo was the first ray of sunshine in Nadines life, bringing light to her miserable fate without daylight, then Emilia was the sun. She felt warm with light and heat. An angel. She is like an angel. Tears flowed down from her blood-red eyes. She took Emilia from Leos arms stiffly. The little girl noticed that Nadine was crying. She took the initiative to hug Nadine and touched her head. Dont cry. Mommy said that girls dont look good when they cry. Nadine continued to shed tears nheless. Want me to sing you a song? Little bunny, open the door, hurry up and open the door. I want toe in. If you dont open it, I wont open it. Mommy isnt home. No one can open the door Emilia stopped halfway through the song. She looked at Leo with some embarrassment and said, Dad, she keeps crying. I cant calm her down no matter how hard I try. Leo smiled and said, Let her be. Shes happy. Nadine hugged Emilia tightly and vowed to protect her angel with her life. Nadine did not leave with Leo. After sending them off to the International Commerce Center, she went to carry out the business he asked her to do. Once again, it was Justine who weed Leo. Although Leo had purchased an entire building, Justin was still its manager. In a sense, he was working directly for Leo. Mr. Cohen, let me report the recent situation of the building. Justine smiled obsequiously and reported, A foreignpany has moved out of the building, and Vesper Corporation moved into the vacant space. Vesper Corporation? Leo narrowed his eyes. The samepany that used to belong to the Ford family, but was acquired by the Lawson family? Thats the one. Help me keep an eye on it. Leo said indifferently, Also, I just returned to Emerdale, so I dont know much about the business scandals here. Help me investigate the 316 Incident. Sure! Justin epted the task. There was a cold light in Leos eyes. The 316 Incident was a food poisoning incident that resulted in the Ford familys decline. He had always felt that it had something to do with Vesper Corporation. Not long after, Lydia got off work. Leo got into the car with Emilia and Lydia drove off. Lydia looked through the rearview mirror at Leo who was teasing Emilia. After hesitating for a moment, she still could not suppress the questions she had. She could not help but ask, What did you do today? Nothing. Leo raised his head and looked at Lydias reflection in the rearview mirror. He smiled and said, I ate, slept, and picked up my daughter from school. Lydia did not make a sound. She had already guessed most of his answer. Irene had prepared for a long time, but had failed. It was likely that Leo had a hand in it. Lydias eyes softened when she thought of that. However, her tone became anxious. In the future, whether it is at home or outside, let me know if you encounter any trouble. There would definitely be retaliation against Leo because of what he had done for her sake. At the same time, the Ford family would not tolerate him.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. However, Leo merely shrugged and said casually, What trouble could I encounter? Dont worry, Ill be fine. Lydia did not say anything else. The corners of her mouth curled up slightly as a faint smile appeared on her face. Lydia was in quite a good mood today. However, her good mood did notst long before Rachels call dragged her good mood down. Miss Henderson, the Ford Family is nning to cancel their business arrangement with us, and cast Mr. Cohen out. Ayer of frost instantly appeared on Lydias face when she heard the news. A bone-chilling coldness shed across her eyes, The entire Ford family wants to throw him out? Other than the family patriarch, William Ford, Rachel reported. Lydia fell into deep thought. She nced at Leo, who was reading a fairy tale to Emilia. After a long time, she parted her red lips slightly and said coldly, Well keep our deal with them for now. But the only person we will work with going forward is William Ford. At the same time, cklist the other Ford family members, especially Caroline Ford and Reba Ford! Chapter 47 Blacklisted! Our Financial was a well-known financial loanpany in Emerdale. Unlike the troublesome procedures of the bank, only an ID card was required to secure a loan from them. However, the interest rate was also much higher. Frank had earned his fortune through illegal dealings. He led one of the leading underground factions in the city, and now that he hade this far, he had transitioned into a legitimate businessman. Although the interest rate was much higher than that of the banks, there were still people willing to risk borrowing money from him. Those who did not deal with the underground factions could not be bothered with it anyway. Amiability brought about wealth. However, Frank had been very frustrated recently because his lovers face had been disfigured. Although women were as disposable as clothes to him, everyone wanted to wear good-looking clothes. Wouldnt you be angry if someone cut a hole in your outfit? Wouldnt he need to pay, even if he got another one? It was also embarrassing on a personal level. Frank was even angrier when he found out that the person who had beaten up his woman was some trash from a third-rate family. Just as he was nning how to take revenge on the Ford family, the secretary suddenly rushed in in a panic. Mr. Perry, bad news. The head of the National Security Agency is here. When he heard this, Frank nearly jumped up from his seat and broke out in cold sweat. From the National Security Agency?! He had never seen anyone from there until now. In the past, whenever he did something wrong, people from other agencies woulde to look for him. Even when he had caused the most trouble, he had only gone to the state agency. Frank forced himself to calm down and carefully thought about what he had done recently, wondering if he hadmitted a crime. But everything was above-board. How could it attract the attention of the National Security Agency? Invite him in. Frank hastily straightened his clothes and facial expression. The people from the National Security Agency were all wily old foxes. He had to pay special attention to what their representatives were saying. If he was careless and got caught After a while, a handsome man in a suit and tie strode inside. What surprised Frank was that this Mr. Warren was so young. He only looked to be in histe twenties. To be able to climb to this position at such a young age, he either had a strong background or had outstanding abilities. Mr. Warren, Im surprised. Youre so youthful, but youre already in such a prominent position, Frank said with a ttering smile. I was just lucky. Scott smiled insincerely and sat down in front of Frank. Mr. Warren, would you like a cigarette?Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Frank paid Scott no heed, and took out a pack of high-quality cigarettes and handed one to him. No thanks. Scott declined politely and said, I just came to talk to you about something. I will leave after that. What is it? Frank appeared to be smiling on the surface, but he was actually extremely nervous inside. Frank, youve restrained yourself a lot over the years. Youve turned your business legitimate, donated a lot of money to charity, and helped many children who couldnt otherwise afford to go to school Scott smiled as he spoke to Frank. However, the more Scott said, the more flustered Frank became. Scott was just paving the way and had not yet revealed his real purpose ofing here. Weve all seen what youve done, and approve of your behavior from the bottom of our hearts, but Scott paused for a moment and then continued meaningfully, Dont act like a viin. There are some thoughts that you need to avoid having. Franks heart skipped a beat and his face twitched. Mr. Warren, can you make things clearer? If I did something wrong, I will definitely change Scott thought for a long time and when he thought the silence had stretched long enough, he said slowly, Were you thinking of attacking the Ford family? Frank was almost scared to death when he heard that. He did have such a thought, but he had not taken action yet. How the hell would these guys know about that? Was this guy a mind reader or something? Ive been wronged. Over the years, Ive been solely focusing on making money and doing charity work. Why would I throw all that way for some petty revenge? Frankined, Besides, I dont know those people. Scott just smiled lightly. Frank, dont be nervous. I didnt say I would do anything to you. Frank was at a loss and had no idea what Scott was trying to do. Let me finish first. Scott chuckled and said, What the Ford family did recently was a little out of line. They offended a big shot, so they need to be taught a lesson. Hearing Scotts words, Frank was stunned for a moment. This guy agreed that the Ford family needed to be dealt with? You will be doing this under orders this time around. Scott said solemnly, From today on, for six consecutive days, you must teach the Ford family a proper lesson. But on thest day, you must visit the Fords in person and apologize to them. Do you understand? Frank was stunned. Teach them a lesson first and then apologize? What the hell was going on? Frank, this is an order from that person I mentioned. If you perform well, youll be rewarded. Scott reminded him. Frank didnt think too much of it. He licked his cracked lips and smiled sinisterly. I understand. Mr. Warren, please go back and tell that person that I will handle this matter well. I wont be able to meet him. Scott sighed and said, This order has been passed down from one level to another. Even I dont know what kind of infuriating deed the Ford family has done to annoy this high-ranking individual. Frank was stunned by those words. Orders were sent down from one level to another. In the end, they were sent to him by Scott Warren so that he could execute the orders. How powerful was this big shot? After seeing Scott off, Frank paced back and forth in his office for a long time. After thinking for a long time, his eyes finally shed with a fierce light, and he called his secretary, Inform those at home and activate them toe with me to the Fords The same thing happened in the OBrien family. Inside Cleo Entertainment, Neil OBrien bowed and scraped next to a middle-aged man. This person was none other than the wealthiest person in Emerdale, n Russell. n ordered Neil to do something in amanding tone, and what he had said was the same as what Scott said to Frank! From today onwards, the OBrien family would do everything they could to suppress the Ford familys subsidiarypany. However, on thest day, Neil would ask them for forgiveness. A storm was brewing against the Fords. The Fords themselves knew nothing about this matter. At this very moment, they were holding an emergency family meeting. After driving away Leo, their residence was not filled withughter. On the contrary, the atmosphere was suffocating. Caroline and Reba glowered as they eyed the clock on the wall periodically. Yesterday, the presidents secretary, Rachel, had clearly stated that As Beauty would reconsider its coboration with the Ford family and would inform the Ford family of the results before 5 p. m. It was 4:50 p. m., merely 10 minutes away from 5 p. m. It would be ideal if As Beauty didnt cancel their deal. But if they did, the Ford family would be in grave danger. The wait was agonizing. Thest ten minutes felt like an eternity. Everyone felt as if they were sitting on pins and needles. Suddenly, the ear-piercing ringing of the phone could be heard. Because everyone was on edge, they jumped up when the by the phone ring. Hello? Is this Miss Ward? Caroline quickly snatched up the phone and asked anxiously. Its me. Rachels condescending voice came from the phone. Caroline forced a smile and asked, About the project, has yourpany thought about it? After that, she held her breath and waited for an answer. Rachel responded coolly, After careful consideration by the board of directors, As Beauty has decided to continue working with you The great burden on everyones shoulders was finally lifted when they heard those words. Everyone presents heaved a long sigh of relief as if they had just survived a disaster. But. Suddenly, Rachel changed the topic and continued coldly, As Beauty has two requirements. Firstly, the representative of the Ford family can only be William Ford. If we discover that the representative has changed, we will immediately terminate our agreement! Second, apart from William Ford, the other members of the Ford family, including Miss Caroline Ford and Miss Reba Ford have been officially cklisted by us. They are not allowed to enter our premises for the rest of their lives. We will not work with them. I hope you understand. Beep! Beep! Beep! Rachel hung up the phone after she said delivered those icy final words. All the members of the Ford family were left stunned. They turned as pale as if theyd witnessed their own lives sh before their lives. Chapter 48 Doom In less than a minute, the Ford family had experienced the best of times, and the worst of times. They had still been immersed in the joy of being able to continue working with As Beauty. In the next second, Rachel had announced that only William could represent them. Furthermore, with the exception of William, all other Ford family members had been cklisted by As Beauty! What did that mean? In other words, everyone except William was considered persona non-grata by As Beauty! Especially Caroline and Reba, whose names had been stated explicitly by Rachel. Both of them were livid. Whats this? cklisted in the industry? Reba said angrily, Even if they are a bigpany, they cant do this to us. No, Caroline, you go ask them! They had hoped to make a lot of money through this, but they were cklisted in the blink of an eye. Caroline couldnt understand why her father was the sole exception. She immediately dialed a number. Soon, the call was connected and Rachels cold voice came through. Is there anything else? Suppressing her anger, Caroline asked, Miss Ward, what do you mean? What do you mean by saying that we will be cklisted forever? I dont recall ever offending As Beauty. However, Rachel sneered. This is what the higher-ups want. If you want rification, go ask Miss Henderson. Her arrogant tone made Caroline feel like she had been insulted, but she did not dare to re up. She argued, I want to see Miss Henderson. Sorry, youre not qualified to see her yet. Rachel said righteously, She is busy every day, and her schedule is packed. How will she have time to deal with your business? You Caroline was so angry that she didnt know what to say. Miss Ford, As Beauty has shown extreme forbearance to yourpany. If you are still so insensible, dont me us for what we will do next! Rachels voice suddenly turned cold. God is watching your every move. If youmit too many sins, you will get your just desserts. These words caused Carolines expression to change slightly. What slight did the Ford familymit? Normally, Rachel would not say such things. But this time, Ms. Henderson seemed to be really angry. She had given Rachel power, which was why she had rebuked the Ford family like that. Miss Ward, can you please ask Miss Henderson to reconsider? Carolines lips twisted bitterly as she begged, This cooperation is truly important to us. Think about whether you have offended anyone recently before youe back and talk to me. Rachel said coldly and hung up the phone. After Caroline repeated what Rachel had said, everyone in the Ford family sank into silence as they tried their best to recall if they had offended anyone recently. However, they couldnt think of who they have offended recently. Could it be that trash Caroline muttered to herself. However, she tossed that thought to the back of her mind. He didnt have that much power. Since they couldnt figure it out, they simply stopped thinking about it. At this moment, the atmosphere in the living room was indescribably strange. Everyone looked at William with mixed emotions. Some were skeptical, some were jealous, and even more were anxious. Caroline and Rebas expression returned to normal. Actually, this might be a fatal blow to the other families, but for Caroline and her family, it was not a huge loss. Regardless, As Beauty still hadnt terminated her contract with the Ford family. This was the best news. Even though William had be the representative and Caroline and Reba were both cklisted by As Beauty, William was still her father. If he did well, they would still be able to earn money. William, we usually treat you well, dont we? We always send you nice things. Samuel looked at William and said stiffly, My family should have a share of the profits. And us. I am your younger sister. You cant leave us to die, can you? Rebas younger sister, Patricia, also said sourly. You cant leave our family out All the members of the Ford family started talking over each other They had not even earned money yet and they had already started to divide the profits. Reba and Caroline looked as if they had sucked on a lemon. They looked at Samuel, Patricia, and the others with disdain. This was their familys money; how could they give it away? William sighed and said helplessly, If the deal with As Beauty works out, I will transfer the money into the familys shared fund. You will get it ording to the shares each family holds. The expressions of the various families eased up slightly when they heard this. Caroline and Rebas hearts settled as well. In terms of shares, their family would still get the biggest portion of the money. However, when they thought of how they still had to share the money, it came with a bittersweet feeling. At this time, a tall strange man in a suit came in. After looking around the crowd, he asked, Is this the Ford family? William stood up. He looked at the man and asked, Who are you? My name is Clinton Munoz, awyer hired by Cleo Entertainment.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The man ced a document on the coffee table and said indifferently, This is a document from the court. Due to the immeasurable damage caused by the Ford family to Mr. Neil OBrien, as well as the bodily harm and psychological damage you have caused to him, you have to pay a total of 35 million dors aspensation. You are being given a week to repay this debt. Otherwise, the court will take forceful measures. We will take the Ford familyspany and transfer it to Mr. Neil OBrien directly. After that, you will still have to pay the rest of the debt minus the worth of yourpany. The Fords were dumbfounded. They froze on the spot as if they had been struck by lightning. 35 million dors? And they had to pay it within a week? How was that possible? Mr. Munoz, are you mistaken? Caroline asked with a pale face. She was so scared that her voice was trembling. It was Leo who wrecked Mr. OBriens office. It had nothing to do with us! Thats true, but Mr. Cohen is a member of your family. That is an indisputable fact. Clinton continued unmoved, He doesnt have the financial ability topensate the 35 million dors, so youll all have to pay him back. Thewyers words made Carolines face suddenly turn pale. 35 million dors was almost equivalent to two or three years worth of ie from the subsidiarypany of the Ford family. How could they afford it? Reba was like a cat on a hot brick, Weve already broken off all rtions with that man, hes not even a member of our family! A cold light shed in Clintons eyes, and he asked emotionlessly, Do you think you can break off the rtionship just because you said so? After a pause, Clinton gave an ultimatum. If you still cant pay off the debt in a week, you can either use your property ownership certificate, car ownership certificate, and thepany under your name to pay off the debt, or you can just go to jail! After saying that, he swaggered off, leaving all the members of the Ford family sitting on the sofa dejectedly. Its over, its all over Chapter 49 The Perry Family The Ford familys living room was deathly silent. Everyones faces turned ashen. There were even some timid people who were already shivering as if their souls had left their bodies. How could they pay off a 35-million-dor debt within a week? However, if they didnt pay it back, not only would thepany be taken away from them, but their real estate and properties would be made coteral. They might even go to prison. How could the people present withstand the shock of going to jail? They had long been scared out of their wits! William instantly aged a decade. He let out a faint sigh and said, Go and see how much money is left in thepanys ount. Draw it all out. Also, ask your rtives and friends to lend us some. Lets get as much as we can. At this point, no matter how reluctant they were, they could only bite the bullet and make a phone call to borrow money. It was written clearly on the legal document that everyone would have to go to jail if they couldnt pay the debt in a week. This was no joke. However, no matter who it was, as soon as they mentioned borrowing money, the line went dead. Everyone felt very depressed and hopeless. Its all that piece of trashs fault Caroline and Reba gritted their teeth in anger, but there was nothing they could do. If they had known this would happen, they wouldnt have thrown out that good-for-nothing so early on. Now that he had run away, they were the ones who had to help him clean up his mess. No, I dont have money! Maria couldnt stand it anymore. Sheined, Why should we pay it for him? Theyre just bullying us! Then what can you do about it? The court document has been issued, and we cant go against it! Samuel said helplessly. Everyone was racking their brains to figure out what to do. Just then, three vans stopped at the gate of the Fords house. The door was opened and a group of ruffians rushed out. They were all tattooed and holding weapons in their hands as they walked into the Fords courtyard with malicious intentions. The Fords asked sternly, Who are you all? What are you doing here? You hit my girl and asked me who I am? Who do you guys think you are? Someoneughed heinously. The ruffians parted and a tall man wearing a mink coat with a cigar hanging from his mouth swaggered in. Samuel pointed at the man with a dark expression and cried out involuntarily, You youre Frankie Perry? Upon hearing this, Frank immediately strode toward Samuel and pped him without saying a word. Fuck you, who do you think you are to call me by my name? Franks name had always been a sore point for him. His parents were uncultured rednecks and just gave him a random name. There were six children in the family. He was the youngest, and so his parents gave him a name starting with the sixth letter of the alphabet. In the past, before he had be sessful, everyone had called him Frankie. Now that he was sessful, no one dared to call him that anymore. They all called him Mr. Perry. How could he not get enraged when some old man from the Ford family called him Frankie? Samuel was getting on in years. After being struck by Frank, he immediately fell to the ground. However, no one came up to help him; all of them intimidated by Frank. Frank scanned the room with fierce eyes and said in a cold voice, Since you know that Im Frank Perry, how dare you touch my woman? Beat them all up! The hooligans behind him swarmed forward at once and smashed everything in the Ford familys house. Ah The women in the Ford family were so scared that they all screamed, their faces turning pale. Crack! Snap! There were sounds of things being smashed everywhere. The ruffians were smart enough to pick out the expensive ones, antiques, famous paintings, and fragile items, smashing them all. Rebas heart ached at the sight. My Hermes China Those are my pearls and jade bracelets. No, thats a one-of-a-kind painting! Every time they destroyed something; Reba would cry out in pain. Her continued moaning eventually grated on the arsonists nerves. Fuck, this bitch is looking down on us because we havent studied much. How pretentious! One of the ruffians red at Reba and roared.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Smash them all! Since theyre worth so much money, smash them all! Crack! Crash! There was yet another round of things being destroyed. Please stop smashing Reba was distressed. All the antiques and paintings were almost five million dors altogether. That was equivalent to one-seventh of her debt. Get lost! Reba went over to stop one of the ruffians but was violently pushed to the ground by him. The floor was littered with shards of ss. Reba identally cut her hand and the shards of ss sank into her flesh. She was in so much pain that tears escaped from her eyes. William hurriedly pulled her up and shielded her behind him. He also shielded Caroline but did not stop the hoodlums from vandalizing their property. He could see that they were only going to smash things rather than hurt them. It didnt matter if things were smashed as long as they dont injure them. After smashing the things, Frank red at everyone fiercely and said, Keep your eyes open from now on. I am not someone that anyone can mess with! With that, he sauntered off. Frank couldnt afford to be too ruthless. Although this wasnt the first time he had done something like this, he had to be careful to not go too far. The higher-ups had made it clear that he could take revenge, but he couldnt make a big deal out of it. After much deliberation, Frank could only go in and smash their stuff. However, the mere act of their things being smashed was enough to scare the entire Ford family. Apart from William, everyone else was badly frightened by Frank. This was especially true for Franks aura. It was so powerful that the crowd present did not dare to move in the slightest. After Frank left, some of the Ford girls finally dared to cry out loud. Caroline was like a startled animal. She leaned softly against the wall and slid to the ground. She hugged her head tightly with both hands and tugged on her messy hair. Her eyes were filled with fear and despair as she fell into an extremely frenzied state. The sessive blows hadpletely destroyed her weak psychological state. There was a voice in her heart telling her that the Ford family was finished Later that night at Valendale Vi. Leo held a ss of red wine in his hand and swirled it gently. He did not drink it, but instead looked at the dense stars in the sky. Sir. Nadine appeared behind Leo like a ghost and reported truthfully, As Beauty didnt terminate its cooperation with the Ford family, but everyone apart from William Ford was cklisted, including Caroline and Reba Ford. The OBrien family sent awyer to give the Ford family an ultimatum. They are to pay back 35 million dors in a week. Otherwise, their properties will be seized. Frank Perry brought men to the main Ford household and wrecked the ce. They will continue to threaten the Ford family for the remainder of the week. Leo closed his eyes when he heard that. He waved her hands and said in a mncholy tone, I got it. You can go and take a break. As you wish. Nadine left after giving Leo a second nce. She knew that Mr. Cohen needed some peace and quiet at this moment. After a long time, Leos sigh could be heard from the quiet balcony. Will you all finally be satisfied with this, or do I need to go further? This was something that Leo had entrusted Nadine with. Though Leo did feel affection for the Ford family, Nadine did not. She naturally would not show any mercy to them. Many orders had been passed down, and what awaited the Fords would be oppression from all sides. Chapter 50 Asking for Forgiveness The Ford familys nightmare was still ongoing. The debt of 35 million dors weighed down on everyone, making it difficult to breathe. William, Caroline, Reba, Samuel, and Maria tried every means they had to find the money, but were rejected by everyone they approached. Thepanys money was deposited in the bank. When they wanted to withdraw it, the bank would not approve the transaction. The bank suspected that the ount of the Ford family subsidiarypany was suspicious, and needed to be strictly evaluated before they would allow any withdrawals. This was aplicated process that couldnt bepleted within a week. Otherpanies also refused to help. It was as if the Ford family was persona non grata. In the end, when they tried to apply for a loan, the bank rejected them with the reason that they did not have enough credibility. They seemed to have been abandoned by the whole world. No one helped them, and they were ostracized be any that they approached. The weeks deadline was almost up, and there was still a long way to go before they could raise 35 million dors. In addition, Frank Perrys men came to teach the Ford family a lesson at random times. Although they didnt kill anyone, they instilled terror in them all every time they showed up. They either sent people to scare the Fords, or threw rocks at the house in the middle of the night. They wrote words with blood on the walls of their home. After a few days, the family were at their wits end. Finally, someone realized that someone was making trouble for the Ford family on purpose. But who could it be? No one could guess. There was still a day left before the end of the week. The entire Ford family was gloomy. Everyone had dark circles under their eyes and were dispirited. They were already very tired. During the day, they were busy raising money. At night, they would be harassed by those hooligans sent by the Perrys. They couldnt even sleep well. This had been going on for several days. I cant take it anymore! Caroline suddenly screamed in despair. She looked much more haggard after the past few days. She didnt even dare to apply powder because it would only make her look more like a female ghost. Her face was pale and her eyes were bulging. Her eyes were bloodshot and her hair was messy. When Caroline looked at herself in the mirror; she doubted if the person in the mirror was actually her. The others were not much better off. Samuel would find clumps of hair falling from his head at night. If this continued, he would soon be bald. Ill call Leo now. Why should we take responsibility for what hes done? Im so angry. Caroline trembled with anger and took out her phone to dial a number. Soon, the phone was connected, and a calm voice could be heard, Hello. Leo, where are the three things that you promised? Have youpleted any of them? Caroline got straight to the point with him. The man on the other end of the phone was silent for a while and said, Theres still one day left before the deadline. Why are you in such a hurry? So, you know that you only have one day left? Thanks to you, the Ford family is done for, its all over! Caroline vented her anger as she screamed hysterically. Her entire face was filled with resentment. Leo,e back right now and apologize to the OBrien family. Now! Now! Leos tone was still calm as he said, Sorry, its not the right time yet. Forgive me for not being able to do that. I wille to the Fords to settle everything tomorrow. Then, he hung up the phone. What did he say? Reba asked with a cold expression. He said that he woulde tomorrow when the deadline was up. Carolines tone was indescribably cold. Well all be dead by the time that happens. Caroline, if theres no other way, we can mortgage thepany. As for Leo Rebas expression suddenly became vicious. He has to go to jail. We will lose thepany, but he has to pay as well! The other members of the Ford family also looked furious. Everyone held Leo responsible for this. It would appear that theyve been forced into a corner. Leo said lightly as he sat leisurely on the sofa in Valendale Vi. Thats right, Nadine said, her face expressionless as ever. In her opinion, the Ford family were extremely stupid. They were desperately looking for a backer, but they didnt know that their biggest backer was right next to them all along, and they had tossed him out. Leo smiled faintly and asked, Whats the reaction of the OBriens and Frank Perry? They wille on time at nine in the morning tomorrow to apologize. Very good. Come with me to the house tomorrow at eight then. A faint smile appeared on the corner of Leos mouth. The next morning, the two of them returned to the Ford family together. The Fords had been waiting for a long time. Caroline closed the door right after Leo and Nadine entered as if she was afraid that Leo would run away. Leo, the weeks deadline is up. What about what you promised us? Caroline demanded coldly. They would fight to the death. The Ford familyspany might be done for, but even if they were going to hell, they were going to drag someone down with them. They would definitely send Leo to jail today! However, Leo responded calmly, Its done. Is that so? The cold smile on Carolines face deepened, Then, what about the OBriens and Frank Perry? Soon. They wille in half an hour. Go on, go on pretending. Caroline said coldly, I dont think you did anything this week, did you? How do you know that I didnt do anything? Leo frowned. Caroline was now certain that Leo still did not know what happened to the Fords this week. She sneered even more. Well, let me tell you what happened in the past few days. Thanks to you, the court has sent a document asking us topensate the OBrien family with 35 million dors within one week. If we dont pay them the sum, they will forcibly transfer away ourpany and properties. We wont even have a ce to live anymore after this! And the Perry thugs smashed everything of value in this house. They scratched the cars and even wrote bloody threats on the walls. Leo was not surprised by this, and he said tly, This is karma. You must pay the price for doing bad things. Whether you believe it or not, the OBriens and Perrys will apologize for what they have done over the past few days. Leo, are you still trying to fool us at this time? Reba was so angry that sheughed. She pointed to Leo and said, The OBrien family and the Perry family wille today. But they wont be here to apologize but wille to get us to pay! This is all thanks to you! Leo, when the people from the courteter, you can go with them. Nadine, who was standing behind Leo looked indifferent. Meanwhile, Leo said calmly, I told you, its only 8:30 now. Theres still half an hour left before nine. Cant you wait for that long? Okay, everyone, lets wait for another half an hour! Samuels face was full of disdain. He looked at Leo hatefully and said, If the OBrien family and the Perry family donte or ife but do not apologize, you not only have to leave the Ford family, but you also have to go to jail! No problem. Leo nodded. He moved a chair over and sat down as if nothing had happened.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. When Caroline, Reba, and the others saw how Leo was behaving, they were furious. However, when they thought of how he would go to prison in half an hour, they sneered. Williams face was filled with worry. He didnt know where Leo got the confidence from. Yesterday, the OBrien family and the Perry family hade to make trouble. Why would they apologize today? Time passed, but no one had arrived yet. Caroline stood up and shouted coldly, Leo, dont make a fool of yourself. Theres only one minute left. Its almost nine oclock. What else do you want to say Before Caroline could finish her sentence, a few cars pulled in outside. A row of Mercedes-Benzes and a row of Audis were parked on both sides in the Ford familys courtyard. Two groups of people got out of the cars. The members of the Ford family were so terrified that they turned white as sheets. The OBrien and Perry families were really here! Moreover, they all looked so grave and stern. They had brought arge group of people with them. It was clear that they bore malicious intentions Neil and Frank stood at the front of the group, ring at the Fords. In the end, their eyes stopped on William. With a plop, Reba pulled Caroline down with her and they knelt in front of Neil and Frank. They were so petrified that they both burst into tears. Mr. OBrien, Mr. Perry, he is the culprit behind everything. This has nothing to do with the Ford family. Please, let go of us! Caroline was so frightened that she did not even dare to breathe loudly. The entire OBrien and Perry family were here today. They saw not only Dwayne OBrien but also Franks girl, Nicole. However, Neil and Frank merely nced at Caroline and Reba coldly before ignoring thempletely. They walked up to William before turning to look at the people they had brought and nodded lightly. Swoosh! In the next instant, everyone turned towards William and said in booming voices, We are sorry, Mr. Ford! Chapter 51 Serve the Drink This William was surprised to see everyone from the OBriens and Perrys looking profusely apologetic. He had no idea what was going on. Reba and Caroline were also kneeling on the ground in stupefaction; this oue was theplete opposite from what they had imagined. They wondered, These guys were supposed toe and make trouble for us. Why are they apologizing now? But Leo was drinking coffee leisurely and looking at the scene with a calm smile. Neil and Frank remained kneeling on the ground for a solid two minutes, then they said to William earnestly, Mr. Ford, this is all a misunderstanding. Were sorry for what happened these days. I had a small disagreement with Mr. Cohen a few days ago. I censored myself after the incident and thought that this matter would go away just like that. I didnt know that my useless son would hold a grudge and contact hiswyer to issue a court order behind my back. It must have caused you a lot of trouble You idiot, get your ass over here! As he spoke, Neil grabbed Dwaynes ear and pulled him over rudely. He kicked his sons butt and pushed him over to William as he said with a gloomy face, Hurry up, apologize to Mr. Ford! Despite his reluctance, Dwayne got down on his knees and said, Mr. Ford, Im sorry. He then turned to Reba and Caroline and apologized again. Caroline, Ms. Ford, Im sorry. Dwayne duly apologized to all the family members, one by one, to show his sincerity. For their part, the Ford family were stunned and could not believe that Dwayne would apologize to them. Neil cast another angry re at his son, then said to William amiably, Mr. Ford, weve withdrawn thepensation im application from the court. Well also pay another 2 million dors as a token of our goodwill. Please forgive us. Shortly, several people showed up, each carrying a suitcase. Once they opened the cases, stacks of green notes were revealed. Caroline, Reba, Samuel, and Ma stood there dumbfounded like blockheads as they had never seen so much cash in their lives. Neils expression turned ufortable again. And, I have a small favor to ask of you What happened was a mistake. We cant allow it to sabotage both our friendship and the rtionship between Caroline and Dwayne Before William could respond, Reba immediately agreed. Of course, of course! Caroline is still smitten with Dwayne, you know! I will, Caroline said with a sweet smile. Leo remained calm throughout the pantomime, but Nadine standing behind him bore a look of disgust. She thought, What a group of idiots! How could they behave like that over 2 million? If they knew how much money Mr. Cohen has, theyd pass out in shock from it. As a matter of fact, Nadine also had no idea how wealthy Leo was, because he did not need to spend money on anythingtely. With just single nod from him, big shots from all over would rush to pay his bills, merely to impress him. n Russell was the wealthiest man in Emerdale, but his wealth ranked the lowest in the Kingston Chamber of Commerce. People a lot richer than n were ruled over by Commerce Maestro, who then took orders from Mr. Cohen in turn The OBrien family left after making their apologies, shortly followed by the Perry family. Frank stepped forward and apologized to William with a sincere look on his face, Mr. Ford, Ive been tossing and turning in bed yesterday. My head is full of stupid things that Ive dely. Im embarrassed beyond words All the people there looked weird and Leo almost choked due to the bigugh. It was fine for a polite and cultured man to speak like a book, but Frank was totally different. He was a street thug and gang boss. It felt so strange to hear him speak in this way, and it wasnt hard to guess that he spent all night memorizing his lines for this moment. It was evidently a tough task for him. When William saw that Frank was about to bow again, he quickly stopped him and gave a shortugh. Mr. Perry, its our fault actually. We shouldnt have hit your woman She deserved it! Frank was full of indignation. He dragged Nicole over and said, Come here and tell us what you have done! Nicole whispered in exaggerated remorse, I shouldnt have helped with ignoring the debt that we owed As Beauty. I shouldnt have encouraged Neil to avoid paying the money back. Its all my fault People finally understood why Leo trashed Cleo Entertainment. It was because they refused to pay back the money they owed to As. At first, no matter how daring the OBrien family was, they didnt have the guts to embezzle the moneypletely. After all, they were still a second-grade family in the scene, and didnt dare to make an enemy out of As Beauty. But apparently Neil fell for Nicoles sweet words.N?velDrama.Org ? content. What happenedter on was known to all. Leo smashed the ce to pieces to make a statement. Frank said righteously, Im not a good person, but I know right from wrong. What I did was indulge my men to run amok! My guilty conscience urged me toe here to apologize. Ill providepensation for the furniture, antiques, and paintings my people destroyed. On top of that, Ill pay 2 million dors as my personal apology. Several people came over with silver suitcases in their hands, which were stuffed with green notes as well. Frank then left with his men. The courtyard waspletely silent as everyone was dumbfounded. The OBriens gave us 2 million dors, and then the Perrys gave another 2 million. Thats 4 million in total Is this a dream? Reba and Caroline pinched themselves hard and the pain told them otherwise. Were rich they murmured. Besides them, all the other members of the family were trying their best to control the excitement as well. No one had expected that today, not only would the Fords survive, but they would also make 4 million dors. In a single week, they experienced intense despair and sudden joy. Their lives were like a depiction of The Divine Comedy. While everyone was immersed in the joy of the sudden windfall, Leo yawned, stood upzily, and said, How about that? Didnt I say that they woulde and apologize? Such words poured cold water on the crowd. In particr, Caroline and Rebas faces turned sickly green, before going angry red. They also noticed something out of the ordinary, thinking, The OBrien crew and the Perry thugs bullied and threatened us for days. They vandalized our home and even issued a court order. Why did they suddenlye to apologize now? Is it really because of something Leo did? Caroline asked him, How did you do it? She did not know the answer off the top of her head. They were stung by a bout of conscience? Leo smiled and said casually. Everyone was speechless, thinking, Those two groups were both determined to destroy us. How could they suddenly develop a conscience? There must be some powerful bigwig mediating in the dispute. But who could it be? William cleared his throat and tried to smooth things over. Well, no matter what, Leo has really made the two families forgive us. Its a happy ending, right? He doesnt need to leave the family either. Caroline and Reba did not look happy though, because they had no reason to throw Leo out now that he had solved this family crisis. Now that this matter has been resolved, shall we begin the next round? Leo swaggered back to the living room and sat on the sofa like a mafia boss. Begin what? Everyone was stunned. He said to Caroline, Serving the drinks, of course. Didnt you say that as long as I could pull these three things off, you would serve me drinks like a maid? The atmosphere in the room changed instantly. Chapter 52 A Dog-Eat-Dog World Everyone looked at each other, before focusing on Caroline. This reminded them of the bet as well. Caroline did not believe that Leo could finish three impossible tasks in a week, so she felt emboldened enough to make that bet. If she lost, not only would she serve Leo drinks and apologize to him, but she would also be his maid for one whole day. But Leo had done the unthinkable. As Beauty did not cancel the contract with the Ford family. The OBrien and the Perry families not only forgave them, but came to apologize instead, with four million dors as a peace offering to boot. Now, it was Carolines turn to be put on the spot. Being stared at by so many people, Carolines face went deathly pale and then scarlet in an instant. She thought, Yes, I did say that, but the words came out of my mouth in an angry rush. How can he take it seriously? If I really do this for him, how am I supposed to face others in the future? Besides, I havent done any housework in my entire life. How am I supposed to know what to do! Leo you dont go too far! Caroline was so angry that her face was flushed red and she could not even speak coherently. Didnt you say it yourself that if you lost, you would be my maid for one day? Are you nning to go back on your word? Leo retorted.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. I Caroline was furious. For a moment, she was caught between a rock and a hard ce. She stomped her feet and turned to her mother for help. Mom, I cant believe he still wants to go through with this! Reba said in a hardened expression, Leo, dont push your luck. Weve shown you leniency these past few weeks. Dont be so unreasonable! Caroline was her daughter. If she really became Leos servant, Reba would feel a degree of humiliation as well. Samuel broke the silence. He cleared his throat and said, Ahem, Leo, no matter what, Caroline is your sister. You two grew up together, right? She has been through a lot as well. How about we scrap this bet, and not bring it up again? Yeah. How can you even think of using her as a maid? Ma jumped in as well. Caroline breathed a sigh of relief when she heard so many people supporting her. She raised her chin and looked at Leo defiantly, then said to William discontentedly, Dad, Im your daughter. Wont you say anything? William had no choice but to brace himself and say, Leo, shall we let it go? As soon as William opened his mouth, more family members started to speak out as well. But Leo had been watching them calmly without saying a word. Gradually, one person fell silent, then two and three All stopped talking in the end! It was because they had noticed the granite-hard look in Leos eyes, which was exactly the same as thest time he left them. Leo smiled coldly at the crowd and said, You find it too difficult to understand? Ill bet that this is nothing in your eyes. Why should I fixate on this bet? Also, since my uncles and father have decided to step in, you think that I should just roll with the punches, and pretend that nothing has happened? I want that too, but can we really forget about whats done? Leos face turned frosty and the look in his eyes became sharp. He then said resolutely after a pause, But there is no way back. Everyones heart skipped a beat and a wisp of embarrassment appeared on their faces. Leo, what are you saying? Caroline shouted angrily with a face as red as a ripe tomato. Leos re shot through Carolines heart like a sharp sword. He asked, When you made this bet, did you ever consider the slightest possibility of losing? Caroline, how about this What would you do if I lost? What would all of you do? You would make me the scapegoat to protect yourselves without any hesitation. You would sacrifice the knight in order to save the queen, and I would be your abandoned knight. Were all equal here. No one deserves to die. Fortunately, Ipleted those three tasks for you. And whats my reward? Indifference and disdain. You all took it for granted. It hurts, right? This is how you treat people who are of no use to you. What if it was someone else in my position? Would their lives be ruined just like that? Would they still be able to stand up again someday? This might be a small or even ridiculous bet to all of you, but for me, its a reminder. So now, do you still think I can forgive her? The whole living room was in dead silence except for Leos deep yet subversive voice. Williams face darkening, he turned his head away without saying anything more. As the head of the family, he had long seen the cold indifference in the family. Carolines face was as pale as a sheet, as she trembled violently. Leos words cut her open ruthlessly; peeling her soul offpletely. She stood naked before Leo; ugly, dirty, and disgusting. Like a criminal dragged through the streets filled with a hostile audience. Reba, Samuel, Ma, and others all fell silent too and turned their heads away due to guilty consciences. Leo had made himself very clear; Caroline would keep her word today, no matter what. Where is my coffee? Leo shouted. Caroline was startled and then came back to her senses. She quivered and froze there for a long time but finally turned around and went into the kitchen. No one saw her vengeful eyes the moment she turned away. Soon, she brought over a cup of coffee and handed it to Leo. But he did not take it and said, Why are you still standing? Caroline trembled all over, and then took a deep breath and knelt down unsteadily. She lowered her head and offered the cup with both hands. Here is your coffee, sir, Caroline said in a trembling voice. Leo took it and took a sip but frowned immediately. You made this coffee? It tastes awful. Make it again! Carolines face froze and she was shaking even more violently. She bit her lip so hard that it bled. Her face was distorted and her eyes were full of undisguised hatred. But still, she did not say anything, and went back to the kitchen to make another cup. She knelt again and offered it with both hands. Here is your coffee, sir. Terrible. Make it again. Caroline then made another cup and offered it with both hands on her knees. Here is your coffee, sir. Again. Leo finally drank the sixth cup of coffee. Lets go. He was ready to leave with Nadine. Before he left, he cast ast nce at Caroline who was still kneeling on the ground but there was not a trace of emotion in his eyes. Nadine drove the car steadily while Leo sat quietly in the back seat, looking outside the window in a trance. Leo was obviously in a bad mood. He sighed slightly, thinking, After this incident, they will despise me even more now. But he had no regrets. If it happened all over again, he would do it exactly the same way. In this dog-eat-dog world, there was no kindness or forgiveness; merely apetition based on viciousness. Chapter 53 Kingston Chamber of Commerce As soon as Leo entered the International Commerce Center, arge mass ran toward him. Mr. Cohen, youre here? Justin smiled fawningly. Leo nced at him but did not say anything. Justin was a smart man, and immediately knew that Leo was in a bad mood right now. So, he would not ask for trouble, but instead saidposedly, Mr. Cohen, Ive found something. Oh? Leo looked at Justin, thinking, Its only been a week, but he already has news for me. Hes quite efficient. Tell me about it, Leo said. Justin told him everything at once. Some newspapers and various media outlets reported on the 316 Incident. Arge number of incidents of food poisoning happened to the Vesper Corporation under the Ford family. It ruined thepanys reputation, and also triggered the Ford familys decline. But these tforms were obviously paid off to report on this. To put it bluntly, it was a public opinion war. The product quality was fine, and no consumers were actually poisoned. All the medical test results were fabricated, but the reports on the inte med the Ford familypletely. Mr. Cohen, theres no need for me to tell you the reason, right? Justin sneered. Leo nodded with a cold look, thinking, Someone was trying to bring them down. Have you found any suspects? Leo asked. He believed that the Lawson family were the most probable suspects. However, Justin spat out apany name Leo did not know. Julton Pharmaceutical. Based on my information, thispany was behind the 316 Incident, although it officially has no business ties with the Lawson family. Justin added gravely, But to be exact, there is enmity between Thomas Reyes, boss of Julton Pharmaceutical, and the Lawsons. Leo frowned. Theyre at odds with each other? Justin said with a weird look on his face, Yes. Eddie Reyes, Thomas eldest son, fancies Kate Lawson. He tried to hit on her in a business party and was thrown out as a result Tut-tut, this dude has balls. Im surprised that anyone would attempt something like that And then? Leo frowned and asked. Thomas didnt do anything. Obviously, he chose to eat humble pie instead, Justin replied. Leo thought that it seemingly had nothing to do with 316 Incident, but there was something odd about it nheless. Justin continued, The reason why Julton Pharmaceutical framed the Ford family was simple; they undercut Julton Pharmaceutical. Thomas also has quite a background. Hes a member of the Kingston Chamber of Commerce.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Kingston Chamber of Commerce? Leo paused for a moment, thinking, Isnt that under the banner of the Commerce Maestro? Justin thought that Leo did not know what the Kingston Chamber of Commerce was, so he exined in detail, Yes. Its a chamber ofmerce that has business all over Sallton and Winham. Its members are all sessful and well-respected businessmen. A membership there provides ess to a lot of business channels. Its said that you can even have the chance to dine with the head honcho there, and take photos with him. But theres a total of eight such chambers ofmerce all over the country, all of which belong to a mysterious bigwig. The chamber wille up with a list of candidates every year and Emerdale has two this year. Which two? Leo asked after a brief pause. One is Kate Lawson. And the other one is Justin smiled proudly and pointed to the ceiling. Miss Henderson. Really? Leo smiled, thinking, I can ask Lydia about itter. Let her in if shes really interested. Justin continued again. Its all because Thomas is a member of Kingston Chamber of Commerce, or how could he have the power to manipte in 316 Incident? Justin furrowed his brows and said, But the whole thing is very strange. Why? asked Leo. Justin said, Those supposed victims were poisoned a few dayster. Then, they all moved away from Emerdale for various reasons. Their whereabouts are still unknown. Leo frowned tightly at once, wondering, There was nothing wrong with the Ford familys products, so those people were not poisoned by them. So why were they really poisonedter? It means that there was a third party involved. He pondered for a while, then said to Justin, Keep digging into this. By the way, keep an eye on Vesper Corporation when they move into this building. I wont forget your help. Justin was overjoyed and bowed repeatedly with gratitude. Thank you, Mr. Cohen. Thank you. After Justin left, Leo heaved a long sigh of relief, thinking, It seems that I have to pay a visit to Julton Pharmaceutical after all, if I want to figure out the truth behind 316 Incident At the same time, two men were sitting in the office of Vesper Corporation. They were no strangers to Leo either. The tall, handsome man was Peter, the eldest son of the Lawson family. And the other one was Martin, general manager of Vesper Corporation, who had just been bailed out. Martin was sitting in front of Peter, looking quite nervous. Peter also looked sullen and sat on the sofa quietly. People wereing and going in the corridor, preparing for the office relocation. Vesper Corporation would move to the International Commerce Center in a week. The more Peter thought about it, the angrier he became. He suddenly backhanded Martin in the face and cursed, You useless wretch! Its one thing that you didnt win the bid, but how did you manage to get caught by the cops? You almost dragged me down with you! Martin did not dare to say a word. Ill ask you again; did you really not say anything to the police? Peter fixed his gaze on Martin as a killing intent shed across his eyes. Martins face turned pale due to fear and he said hurriedly, I didnt, Mr. Lawson. I swear I didnt say a word! I took all the me. Besides, those cops didnt know what happened in 316 Incident. Its long since been a dead case. Thats good. Peters cold expression faded away but he still gave Martin a re and said, Youll live, but you have to be punished for this. Youre the general manager of Vesper Corporation, but you couldnt even handle a piece of trash from the Ford family. What a joke! Martin looked aggrieved and said, Mr. Lawson, that man is more than he appears. Didnt he throw you into the Emerdale River not long ago? Peter widened his eyes and he pped Martin face again. You dare to bring that up? Ill beat you to death for that! Soon, Martins wailing came from the office. Peter did not stop until a long whileter. He narrowed his eyes and muttered, But its not a bad thing that you were arrested, I suppose. That old fogey Thomas has been turning his back on old associates all these years, and this can help jog his memory. If we spill the secrets, that old thing wont walk free from this either! A cold light flickered in Peters eyes as he continued wailing on Martin. Call him and tell him that Im inviting him over for dinner. Chapter 54 Divorce When Leo returned to Violet Residences, Lydia was yet to get off work. But the vis door was unlocked when he arrived. He then saw a pair of white canvas shoes the same size as Lydias at the entrance. But as far as Leo could remember, Lydia always wore high heels, and sometimes ts. She had never worn canvas shoes like a young girl would. Perhaps she just bought them. Without thinking much, Leo pushed the door open and walked in. The 316 Incident was a myth, and it was almost impossible to uncover the truth easily. But Leo was not worried at all; any problem could be solved with a bit of digging. Leo looked at the time and found that it was ratherte in the afternoon. So, he went to the kitchen and busied himself there. He wanted to make a fancy dinner for Lydia when she got home. He cut the vegetables and meat and threw them into the pot effortlessly. It was obvious that he had excellent cooking skills. Ironically, he had Reba to thank for it; in the past, she made Leo take ownership over the household chores. In addition, she was very picky about her food, and made things difficult for Leo constantly nitpicking his culinary efforts. As a result, Leos cooking skills improved drastically over time. Those who had tried his dishes in the military were deeply impressed too. Even Sharon Bell, the cold beauty in the military changed her impression of him after she sampled his cuisine. He soon finished the preparations. He ced a steak and soup on the table, then sat on the sofa, waiting for Lydia with a smile. Suddenly, the sound of flushing the toilet came from the bathroom on the first floor and spoiled the mood, and then the door opened. Wow, that smells so good A tall girl who looked simr to Lydia came out. When she saw the table full of dishes, her eyes immediately lit up. Leo did not expect to see a strangering out of the bathroom. He frowned slightly and asked, Who are you? The girl immediately turned around like a frightened rabbit. But when she saw Leo, she froze for a moment and then stared at him as if she had recalled something. After a long while, she asked uncertainly, Youre my brother-inw? Brother-inw? Leo looked up and down at the girl in front of him. Her facial features were delicate and she looked exactly like Lydia at first nce, but different upon closer observation. A world away from Lydias usual coldness, this girl was brimming with the aura of youth. She also looked much younger than Lydia; around the age of a student judging from her appearance. But the resemnce between them was still uncanny. Leo fell into deep thought and recalled that Lydia had never talked about her family before. During the time, the girl had sat down beside Leo and sized him up and down. She said in shock, No way! Are you really my brother-inw? Whats wrong? Leo frowned as he had sensed the undisguised disappointment from her tone. The girl looked a little grim and said, My sister is the most beautiful woman in Valenham. Why would she fall in love with a guy like you? Is there anything special about you? Leo nced at her and ignored her. What others thought of him was hardly important. Suddenly, the girl stared at Leo and said seriously, Hey, youd better divorce my sister as soon as possible. Divorce? A hint of sharpness shed in Leos eyes but he was not angry yet. Why? He could tell that the girl did not say that with ill intentions. Instead, she seemed concerned for him? The girl did not seem to be joking. Because youll die miserably otherwise. My dad will kill you. Leo smiled and did not take it to heart. Your dad? Is he very powerful? Beyond your imagination. When speaking of her father, there was fear in the girls eyes. She sighed and said, There are some things that youd better not know. My sister has aplicated background, so I doubt that youd want any part of that Enough. I wont divorce Lydia. She is my wife and we have a cute daughter. We will grow old together! Before the girl could finish, Leo interrupted her with a cold face. I know you have good intentions, but no one can break up our family. The girl looked at Leo in surprise. She could clearly feel that the temperature in the room dropped a little when he said these words. But she soon came to her senses, and became irritated with his attitude, Why wont you listen to me? You can marry anyone you want, but not my sister! If you were born with a silver spoon in your mouth, you might deserve my sister, but youre nobody. Sorry, I dont mean to look down on you, but The girl seemed to be a little anxious and blurted out, Youre not worthy of my sister at all. You even got her pregnant and had a daughter with her. You tell me; how can my dad let you go after all that? When she mentioned what had happened five years ago, Leo fell into silence. In addition, Lydia has never mentioned her family to me. I only know that shes from Valenham. Shes probably afraid that her family background will put pressure on me.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Thinking of this, he looked up at his sister-inw and said calmly, I can give her everything you just mentioned. I can make her happy. But the girl was still unmoved and said loudly, Dont you understand? My sister is not someone you can marry because you have money. Do you think you can simply marry her after a hefty bank deposit? Impossible! I can tell you that all thepanies in Emerdale, including As Beauty, are all childs y. Theyre not even worth mentioning. The situation in Valenham is much trickier than you think! Since my dad hasnt found you yet, you still have time. Just divorce my sister ASAP. That way, you can still live. If you still dont want to give up, then ask around. My father is named Karl Henderson, and Im Marie Henderson. You can ask about my family! Karl Henderson A light flickered in Leos eyes and he memorized this name. Marie looked at Leo and said more, I can tell you one more thing. Ever since the news of my sisters pregnancy reached my dads ears five years ago, he has been looking for you. As soon as he finds you, youll regret it. Do you understand? Leo nodded. He guessed that Lydias father, his father-inw, had been looking for him for the past five years. He obviously wanted an exnation for her daughters pregnancy. Unfortunately, Leo had already gone to the Wyverns, and gradually rose to the moniker of God of War. So no information about him could be collected. Maries tone became a little unfriendly at this point. If you didnt show up, everything would be okay. But why did you have to reappear in her life again? You and my sister wont work. Just take my advice and get a divorce. Just as Leo was about to speak, the door was suddenly pushed open with a loud bang. Lydia strode into the house while holding Emilias hand. An ice-cold andmanding voice rang. Go back and tell him: Who I marry has nothing to do with him. Chapter 55 I’m in Trouble The chilly and indifferent voice startled both Leo and Marie. They instantly raised their heads and then saw Lydia standing at the entrance with a hardened expression. Beside her was Emilia who looked like a porcin doll. It seemed that she had overheard the conversation between the two of them, so here face was like a storm cloud. Her eyes, in particr, shot out a chilling glint that made others flinch. Marie lowered her head immediately. She let out a hollowugh and changed the topic. Lydia, youre back? Ah Emilia! Marie quickly rushed over to Emilia as if she had discovered a new continent. She squatted down, pinched her face, and said with a smile, I missed you so much! Emilia, did you miss me? Yes Emilias cheeks were as soft as clouds and were made into different shapes by Marie. Coupled with her petite figure and exquisite features, it was very hard not to find her adorable. Emilia took after her mother Lydia. It was easy to imagine how beautiful she would be when she grew up. Lydia loosened up a little when she saw that her younger sister got on so well with Emilia. After Marie yed with Emilia for some time, she stroked her head and said gently, Emilia, will you go y in the room for a while?Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Okay. Emilia nodded docilely. She nced at Leo with her big eyes and said worriedly, But Mom has to promise me that you wont leave Dad. Lydia quivered slightly, and Marie looked a little nervous as well. Marie thought, Emilia is five years old and more observant than you guys give her credit for. She must have heard the conversation between me and Leo just now. Its easy to tell that she loves him a lot, but I asked him to divorce Lydia. Although I did it for his own sake, its still too cruel to put a kid through this. After a moment of silence, a smile appeared on Lydias face and she said, Okay. I promise that I wont. Mommy is the best! Once she gained the guarantee she needed, Emilia immediately beamed with joy and ran to y without any worries. After Emilia left, only Leo, Lydia, and Marie were left in the living room. The atmosphere soon became awkward. Lydia shot a nce at her young sister and asked her casually, Why are you here? Shouldnt you be at college at this time of the day? A guilty look shed across Maries eyes and was caught by Leo by ident. Unrest, anxiety, and regret were intertwined in her eyes. So, Leo decided to pay extra attention to her. Me? What else could it be? To see you, of course. Marie regained herposure andughed heartily. Unlike the stable Lydia, Marie was very outgoing and lively. But there was no way that she could fool her sister. She said lightly, Every time youe here, nothing good happens. Its either you asking me for money or needing me to clean up your mess after causing some trouble. Marie, you are 22 years old. Can you please act a little more mature as an adult? Leo also took a few extra nces at Marie and did not expect that this girl was a troublemaker. But Marie was not angered. On the contrary, she wrapped Lydias arm intimately, stuck out her tongue, and said with a smile, I only have one sister. If I dont look for your help, who else am I supposed to go to? Marie raised her hand and swore, As God as my witness, Im just here to see you, and nothing else. And if I lie, bad things will happen to Before she could finish, Lydia covered her mouth. The icy smile on her face melted away as she said, Stay here tonight. Thanks, Sis. Marie beamed but she did not forget Leo on the side. Lydia, youve been busy the whole day and should start eating now. Leo has made a table of delicious dishes for you. I arrived here with bad timing, or I would have finished them all. Lydia also saw the dishes and looked at Leo in surprise. No matter what, a man who cooked could get extra points. Leo smiled back and the way he looked at Marie softened as well. Everyone avoided the topic that Marie asked Leo to divorce Lydia due to Emilias presence. Leo hugged her in his arms and they ate together. Thanks to Marie, the atmosphere at the table was not as quiet as usual, and there was moreughter. Lydia remained silent, while Marie made conversation with Leo for most of the time, although the topics were all rted to his job and family background. It was clear that she was probing him cautiously. Maries eyes were filled with disappointment when she learned that Leo was unemployed and came from a mediocre family in Emerdale. Leo did not care, but he also discovered something about Marie at the same time. She was also from Valenham like Lydia, and went to local junior and senior middle schools there. Because of her prominent family background, she was less shallow than her peers. Girls of her age would envy people in a Lamborghini, but Marie couldnt care less about it. Because Lydia was in Emerdale, she also enrolled in Emerdale University. She was a sophomore now, majoring in medicine. But to Leos surprise, she went along pretty well with Lydia, although she said that Lydia was on bad terms with their family in Valenham and left to study abroad at a young age. Leo did not ask any further and thought that he should keep it to himself if Lydia did not bring it up on her own. In next to no time, it waste at night. The whole house fell silent. Leo suddenly opened his eyes and a trace of sharpness flickered deep there. He heard some footsteps. Although the person was trying her best to be careful, it still could not escape Leos ears. He opened the door and saw a ck shadow slowly climbing up the stairs. The shadow made it to Lydias room and let out a sigh of relief. Just as she was about to open the door Click! The light was suddenly turned on. The figure was immediately scared out of her wits. She almost screamed but soon covered her mouth. She looked back subconsciously and saw Leo leaning against the wall of the staircase and looking at her calmly. Leo, its you?! In an instant, Maries face turned ghastly pale and she was too afraid to move. Sure enough, you are hiding something. Leo squinted at her and said lightly. Marie went downstairs hurriedly, then looked up at Lydias room again to make sure that her sister was not woke up. She said anxiously, Leo, please, dont tell my sister. I I wont do it again. Leo remained unmoved and said to her, Why did you try to sneak into her room in the middle of the night? To steal things? I Maries face was pale, her breathing hurried, and her body was trembling slightly. Why? Leo questioned her sternly in a low voice so as to not wake up Lydia. He could not understand why a rich youngdy like Marie who did notck money would do such a thing. I I have no choice Marie copsed under Leos imposing aura. She crouched down and lowered her head, sobbing miserably. Leo, Im in big trouble. I killed someone by ident Chapter 56 Life And Death Killed someone? Leo frowned as his expression hardened. What happened exactly? Tell me more. As a matter of fact, he had already noticed that something was wrong with Marie before dinner. She often looked distracted during their conversations. She covered it up well, but there was no fooling Leo. As expected, she was here with ulterior motives. It seemed that she had suppressed her feelings for quite some time and so had difficulty to stay calm in the next 10 minutes. Leo was in no hurry either. He waited patiently and then said in a serious tone, Dont worry. I wont tell Lydia about it. But you have to tell me whats happened. Marie shook her head. You cant solve this matter. Theres no point in telling you. How do you know that I cant solve it? Leo asked back. I know you think that Im not good enough for Lydia, but has it ever crossed your mind that your father has been unable to find me for five years now? Would an ordinary person be able to hide for five years? Marie was dumbstruck. She stopped crying at once, and stared at Leo nkly. She thought, Theres some truth to what you said. Dad is standing at the top of Winbury. It should have been a piece of cake for him to find you. But his efforts were in vain for five whole years. That is kind of weird. Lydia is a smart woman too. If I werent reliable, she would have dumped me long ago. How could I still be by her side now? Leo continued with a smile, So, tell me, you never know. Marie decided to take a chance on him, and slowly recounted her story. Leo narrowed his eyes slightly after she finished. It was quite simple actually. Marie was a medical student in Emerdale University. All the students were studying up before the approaching final exam. However, this years final exam was different from the written tests in general. All medical students were asked to treat patients from the streets. To be exact, it was actually a free diagnosis and students would give a prescription. Several dayster, patients would do a callback; if they were satisfied with the treatment, the student would pass the exam, or they would fail otherwise. This exam was directly linked to their employment after graduation, so Marie took it very seriously. But something went wrong with her diagnosis. Her patient was an old man who caught a cold. Generally speaking, it was very easy to cure a minor illness like a cold. Marie prescribed several medicines, but the elderly mans condition took a sharp turn for the worse. A few more dayster, he was dying. His family would not ept it, and came to the Medical Department to make a scene. It was said that they even assaulted several professors and demandedpensation from Marie. The college was afraid that something worse might happen, so they expelled her immediately. The family asked me to transfer one million dors to their bank ount within three days. But how can I, as a college student, have that much money? Marie said with a worried look. Leo nodded. It was true that despite her prominent family, Marie couldnt be expected to just conjure that amount of money out of thin air. And with her extravagant spending habits, she had spent everyst penny of her monthly allowance. There was no way for her to raise one million dors in such a short period of time. So, you thought of your sister instead? Leo questioned her after an angry re. Marie blushed in guilt but then muttered in a low voice, She adores me, and is also rich. Not to mention her assets; the jewelry she has bought so far is worth at least 3 million dors Enough! Leo could not hear it anymore. Marie shuddered due to the shout and lowered her head as if she had been aggrieved. Leo felt a sudden headacheing on. He rubbed his sore eyes and said resignedly, I will help you fix this, but you have to promise me that you will never do such things again in the future. Especially stealing from your own sister. Do you know how hurt she would be if she found out? Marie asked, her face full of disbelief, You? How are you going to fix it? Can you help me get one million in three days? Leo said solemnly, You dont have to worry about that. Lets go to Emerdale University tomorrow. Ill talk to your advisor. Whatever Marie curled her lips in displeasure. By the way, when you treated that old man, what medicines did you prescribe? Leo asked abruptly.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. This was the key of the problem. If Maries prescription was fine, then the problem would be the medicines. Marie replied without hesitation, Tylenol, Motrin and Panadol. Leo nodded. These were indeedmon medicines for a flu, and judging from Maries quick response, she had memorized them by heart. If there was nothing wrong with her prescription, then the problem would lie in the medicines themselves, he thought. Who provided you with the drugs? asked Leo. Marie thought for a moment and said hesitantly, Im not very sure. I think it was Julton Pharmaceutical? Julton Pharmaceutical? A glitter shed across Leos eyes. He whispered to himself, Its this Julton Pharmaceutical again. Something wrong? Marie asked curiously as she saw the change of Leos expression. Nothing, he shook his head and said, Get some rest. Well go to Emerdale University tomorrow. You did nothing wrong, and shouldnt have been expelled. Marie wanted to ask more but Leo had returned to his room. She looked up at Lydias room again, struggled for a while, and then gave up the stupid idea and returned to her own room as well. Early the next morning, Lydia had left to take Emilia to kindergarten. Leo nced at Marie who was still drinking milk and said lightly, Shall we go? Weve a lot to take care of. At the same time, a tall and well-dressed middle-aged man strode into the chairmans office in the Vesper Building. Mr. Lawson, Mr. Thomas Reyes of Julton Pharmaceutical is here, Martin reported respectively, burying his head. He was nothing but a speck of dust before these two people. Peter rose to his feet immediately and greeted Thomas with a broad smile. Its a pleasure to see you here, Mr. Reyes. As he spoke, he reached out his arms, ready to give Thomas a hug, but was refused right away. Peter, I havent seen you for several years, but youre still as transparent as ever. Thomas said with a faint smile, Dont waste time with pleasantries. You will find that you can spend that time on many more useful things. Peter wasnt angry at all. I invited you over today for nothing else but to tell you that someone is investigating the 316 Incident again. Im aware of that. Thomas nodded slightly and he did not sound flustered at all. The Ford family, right? Youre indeed well-informed. Peterughed out loud and said, So, what are you going to do Wipe them out, Thomas said confidently, Just like what I didst time. Chapter 57 A Medical Disturbance As soon as Leo and Marie got out of themunity, they saw a ck Rolls-Royce there. Marie cast a few more nces and eximed automatically when she saw the license te number, A1. I didnt expect Emerdale to have such a low-key rich man. Marie sighed. Leo smiled and asked, Is this car expensive? Of course. When speaking about cars, Marie became excited; Different people have different cars. Generally speaking, nouveau-riche people prefer sports cars like Lamborghinis and Porsches. Rolls-Royce is a brand for people of high status. Due to its less popr model, few people choose this car type. But the people who drive it are all well-known big shots. This car, in particr, is a limited edition, and the best of that brand. Is that so? Leo nodded but did not say more as he did not know much about cars. Marie sighed again and said, I also have several sports cars, but theyre nothingpared to this car here. If so, you can experience it more a bitter, Leo said with a smile. Huh? Marie was confused. While Marie was in a state of shock, Nadine got down from the car and walked toward Leo. She was not wearing her signature skin-tight ck leather suit today. Instead, she had changed into professional attire. Her tall and curvy figure outshone Marie, who was still a young, adolescent girl. Mr. Cohen, please. Nadine opened the door for Leo. Marie listened with her mouth open. This car is yours? Leo smiled and said, Sort of. Truth be told, he did not know where this car came from. Nadine had been driving it to pick him up since the first day he arrived Emerdale, and had not used any other car since. Take us to Emerdale University, he said. Nadine immediately stepped on the gas and the car moved steadily along the road. The traffic slowed to make way for it, which excited Marie, since there was no such treatment when she drove one of her sport cars on the road. She gradually came to her senses and looked at Leo suspiciously. Yesterday, she believed that her brother-inw was an ordinary man, but now it seemed that he was not as simple as he looked Soon, they arrived at the campus. However, after the group walked in, there was a sea of people waving all kinds of banners at the entrance to the Medical Department. The crowd were being stirred up, and confronting several college staff. One banner read: A murderer lurks on campus. Where is that student? Get her over here! What prescription did she give? My father is seriously ill now and we are infected as well! Several teachers exined with hideous expressions. Shes been expelled. This has nothing to do with us. Is that so? The leading young man shouted the most loudly, Dont think about shirking your responsibilities. If you dont hand over that student today, well protest here for as long as it takes! Click! Click! Several reporters were taking pictures nearby, making the scene even more chaotic. Marie trembled all over and was too petrified to take another step forward. But Leos eyes turned cold when he realized what was going on at a nce. It was a medical disturbance. The patients family came to make a scene, iming that the doctor had misdiagnosed the patient, and they demanded astronomicalpensation in return. Next to them stood some middle-aged women who were dramatically wiping away tears. It was not difficult to figure out that they were hired to perform here. Leo had nned to help Marie return to school first, and then to visit the patients family to check up on the situation. But given the current situation, he needed to change his strategy. One sharp-eyed teacher spotted Marie from the crowd and her eyes lit up. There she is. Thats the student youre looking for! Then, she dashed over to Marie, grabbed her arm, and dragged her inside. Shes here. Talk to her if you need to. What she did has nothing to do with our university. Leo followed Marie hurriedly with Nadine. That young man surrounded them at once with his family. Marie had never experienced such a thing, so she was both shocked and angry. Ive told you that I willpensate you for one million dors. What else do you want? The man grinned. One million is not enough now. Marie asked in fright, What do you mean? One million is thepensation for what you did to my father, but we found out that some of my brothers and sisters also got a serious cold a few days ago. How about that? The man looked at Marie maliciously and yelled, Now, you have to give us two million dors for this thing to go away! Two million? Marie shook violently due to the anger. Why dont you just rob me in broad daylight instead? Thats a no, then? Fine, Ill see you in court! He threatened. At this time, Leo stepped forward, shielded Marie, squinted at him, and said, Arent you Mr. Harris son? Who are you? Shawn Harris leered at Leo and did not know who he was. Im Leo Cohen, Leo said. The name indeed rang a bell and Shawn responded in kind. I was wondering who you are, and it turns out that youre nothing special. Leo chose not to reply, and just stared at him severely. Mr. Harris was the butler of the Ford family, and had treated Leo like his own son since he was a child. Leo had even dined several times at Mr. Harris house, and met Shawn several times over the years. Mr. Harriss family used to be well-off, but his son had a chronic gambling addiction and lost the entire family fortune. However, this was not what made Leo frown. If Shawn was the patients family member, then the one who got sick was Mr. Harris? he wondered. Whats wrong with Mr. Harris? Leo asked coldly, with a trace of killing intent shing in his eyes. Shawn replied carelessly, You should ask the girl next to you instead. My dad was misdiagnosed by her. I didnt! Marie argued in a loud voice. My prescription was urate. Then why is my dad lying sick in bed? Shawn decided to push his luck. Just cut the crap. Two million, not a cent less! The other family members also scolded her. My father is old and his days are numbered, not matter what. But I got infected too. If anything happens to us, can you afford to deal with the fallout? Thats right. Look at him. Look how badly hes coughing!Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. As he spoke, all his family members pointed at a thin young man. He was almost a bag of bones and coughed from time to time. He seemed seriously ill. Leo nced at Shawn and then that skinny man, and his eyes turned cold suddenly as he asked, Is he really ill? Shawns face changed slightly, and then he looked at Leo like he was looking at a fool and said, Are you blind? Cant you see that its severe? Leo did not say anything, but turned to look at Nadine instead. She understood him immediately, and approached the gaunt young man. One family member who was supporting him was shocked and asked, What do you want to do? But Nadine simply gave him a cold stare which silenced him. No one dared to stop her, including Shawn who had also been intimidated by her strong murderous intent. Her blood-red eyes were especially chilling. The skinny young man gawked at Nadine in fear and asked with a trembling voice, You what do you want? Nadine merely carried him over to Leo like he was a purse. Leo took out a box of needles and then pulled out a long one, which reflected a cold light in the sunlight. When people saw this needle, not only did the thin young man was frightened, but Shawn also panicked and asked, What what do you think youre doing? Marie shuddered as well as she had never seen such a long needle. Leo sneered, Isnt he infected with a nasty cold? Ill treat him then. In an instant, Shawns face turned as ck as coal. Chapter 58 Needle Punishment When Leo was in the army, he learned a few basic skills from Sharon Bell, the chief military doctor of the Wyverns. Even so, he was still better than some so-called experts around here, so he could tell at a nce that the young man had not caught a cold at all. He was in perfect shape physically, and was merely acting for the asion. This medical disturbance was probably just a farce created by Shawn to swindle more money out of Marie. Shawn did not care about his fathers well-being at all. He was utterly addicted to gambling, and even fought with his father a few times because of it. He detested his father so much that he wanted him to die as soon as possible, so that he could use the inheritance money to fuel his addiction. Leo was trying to salvage Shawns reputation for his fathers sake, but that seemed like a pointless endeavor. Let him go! Shawn surrounded them aggressively with several people. He is already very weak. How can he survive such torture? Do you even know anything about medicine? Do you even have a license? Leo gave him a significant look and smiled. Are you scared? Shawn jeered instantly as if he had heard a big joke. What? Why would I be scared? Im just worried that youll do something stupid. You dont know a thing about medicine, yet you insist on putting on a charade here. What if something bad happens to him? Can you prepared to deal with that? At this time, Marie also pulled Leos sleeves anxiously and said, Leo, didnt you say that you could raise one million? but lets put that aside, how could you add fuel to fire now? Leo exined lightly, The solution Im talking about is to find out the person who tried to frame you, not to eat dirt and give them money. Or are you so willing to be ripped off?Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. I Marie was rendered speechless as she turned pale and blushed. Of course, she did not want to be scammed but the situation was urgent. Dont worry. I wont disappoint you. Leo said seriously. Marie did not know what to say before Leos firm eyes. Leo then looked at Shawn and chuckled. Its not your concern whether I can take the consequences or not. Just get out of my way. As he spoke, he flicked his finger lightly. The slender needle pierced toward the skinny young man. His face turned deathly pale at once, and he kept struggling but was pressed down tightly by Nadine. Pfft! The needle went deep into the young man, making him scream in pain. Ah! It hurts. It hurts so much! Shawn was greatly frightened as well and shouted, What the hell did you do to me! He swooped to Leo and tried to snatch away the needle in his hand. But before he could even get anywhere near him, he was kicked away. ng! There just so happened to be a trash can nearby. He fell headfirst into the dump, leaving only his legs kicking around like a frog. No one is allowed to approach Mr. Cohen when he is in the middle of something. Nadine gave a murderous nce around the crowd and her voice was as cold as ice. People flooded backwards in shock. Marie also experienced a thrill of fear and gaped at Nadine while thinking, She looks so quiet who would have thought that she could be so ruthless? You just you wait The family members cast furious gazes at Nadine but quickly backed away in terror after Nadine gave them a hard re. So many people were still no match for Nadine alone. Shawn, Shawn, are you alright? The group went to the trash can, grasping Shawns legs and pulling him out. There was a rotten banana peel on his head, and a flock of flies was buzzing around him. Everyone subconsciously took a step back and pinched their noses. Leo, you tried to humiliate me like this? Youre finished Shawn threw away the banana peel and rushed toward Leo in exasperation. However, Leo didnt even give him a look. He fixed his stern gaze on the skinny young man and said, Ill give you one minute. Tell us the truth, or Leo pulled out another needle and asked lightly, Have you ever heard of needle punishment? The young man was lost in a fog but Marie behind him felt a chill for no reason. She was a medical student and had heard of needle punishment. It was an acupuncture method, but instead of being called needle treatment, it was more often called needle punishment. 720 needles were inserted into all sensitive points in the patient. They would remove the major and minor illnesses lying inside, but the patient would also have a feeling of thousands of arrows prating the heart. This method had been banned due to its cruelty Marie stared nkly at the back of Leo and wondered, He knows how to do that? Needle punishment was extremely difficult because the doctor had to know well about all the acupoints and also be fast, ruthless, and urate while inserting the needles. That was why just a very few people could apply this technique. As a saying goes, He who knows little, fears little. The skinny young man nced at the long and thin needle and made up his mind, thinking, Isnt it just a needle? Whats there to be afraid of? He gritted his teeth and coughed violently before he said, I dont know what youre talking about Ahh Before he could finish, he shrieked as Leo inserted the needle into him. All of a sudden, he was sweating profusely, and it felt like a knife was piercing through him. Leo took out another needle unhurriedly and said carelessly, You still have 30 seconds. The young man ground his teeth tightly although sweat had already soaked his clothes, making him resemble a drowned mouse. But he was still trying to push his luck and said, Murder. This is murder Ahem, call the police Leo flicked his finger again. Another needle whistled into his body. The man squealed like a stuck pig. He finally copsed this time, crying loudly. At the same time, he cursed, Shawn Harris, you son of a bitch! I wont take this job anymore! He soon confessed, Im not sick. He told me to fake it the whole thing. He cursed with snot and tears on his face, He gave me some money, and asked me to pretend to be a patient with a bad cold. He also said that some stupid woman with a ton of money would give him millions of dors, which we could split fifty-fifty. Everyone looked over at Shawn, with their mouths agape. Marie was shaking violently in rage and thought, So it was a scam! Shawn turned ghastly white. Leo smiled satisfactorily and then gazed at the young man with a faint smile. Really? I see that youre seriously ill all of a sudden. It nearly scared the man out of his wits. Please forgive me. Im really not sick. After that, he even jumped a few times and stopped coughing as well. See? How can a seriously ill person be so lively? No one spoke. An awkward atmosphere permeated the air. Run! Suddenly, Shawn cried and ran away quickly. The others followed in a hurry. Stop! Marie wanted to chase after him. But Leo stopped her and said, No need to run after them. Theyre just useful idiots. What do you mean? Theres someone else behind it? Marie widened her eyes. Leo did not reply, but instead sneered. Chapter 59 Why Did You Have to Raise New Issues? Since Shawn had run away, the farce was over. Only a few teachers stood awkwardly in front of the Medical Department. When such a big incident erupted, they had to deal with the patients family members carefully, but none of them could have known that they were faking it all along Some wondered, If Shawn was at fault, wouldnt we be his aplices by association? Excuse me, are you Marie Hendersons family? A teacher braced himself toe up and asked cautiously. Leo replied lightly, Im her brother-inw. I heard that she was expelled because of this incident, right? The teachers started to grumble amid themselves, Of course, hes here to cause problems. Gordon, its your department; you fix it, one teacher said. Everyone turned to look at a man with a pot belly.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The man had to face the music and said, Theres nothing we could do about it. The impact was extremely negative. If we did not punish her, Emerdale University would be forced to close. I just want to ask one thing: is there anything wrong with the prescription she gave? Leo asked indifferently. Gordon replied with a face full of resignation, No. Leos tone became cold. Then why was she expelled? You used your student as a scapegoat in order to keep your nose clean? How could you have the face to call yourself a teacher? The loud shout scared Gordon and the other teachers so much that they didnt even dare to breathe. Marie looked at her teachers with immense disappointment. Id like to meet your president, Leo said. Gordon got fidgeted and said, The president is in a meeting now. Im afraid that you cant go in Get lost! Nadine cast a cold stare at him and then no one dared to say anything. In her mind, the people here were all finished. The Department of Education was about to get busy again Marie tailed after Leo quietly, lost in thought. She had only known Leo for two days, but already felt safe around him. Until now, only her father and sister had offered her that kind of sense of security. ng! Leo kicked the door of the presidents office open and asked the middle-aged man there, Are you Darren Guerrero? Darren wore sses and looked ratherposed. He frowned slightly and asked, You are? Gordon rushed over, panting, and said, Mr. Guerrero, Im sorry. I couldnt stop him Darren gave him a reassuring look and nodded slightly. I see. Please excuse us for a moment. Gordon still wanted to say something but left in dejection when he saw Darrens eyes. Im Leo Cohen. Leo then questioned, Was it you who expelled Marie? Oh, I was wondering what you all came here for. So, its because of her. Darren smiled and said calmly, Did I do anything wrong? She didnt learn well enough and harmed a patient as a result. It made sense to expel her. Otherwise, how could we appease the anger of the patients family? He spoke so righteously as if what he had done was right, which made Leo even angrier. He argued, As far as I know, her prescription has no problems. Darren said gravely, But she did worsen the patients condition. You cant take back that fact. Leos face turned frosty because Darren did not reason with him but just kept fixating on this point. But it was an undeniable that Maries patient became worse. If you want Marie to return to our university, I suggest you produce solid evidence to prove her innocence. Otherwise, everything you just said was empty talk. Then he asked faintly, Is there anything else? As long as I uncover the truth, you say? Leo looked calm again. Yes, Darren smiled and said, And if we did wrong by her, I will personally apologize. Im just worried that you wont sit in that chair long enough to do so. Leo then left his office with Marie. She blurted out soon afterwards, Leo, it doesnt matter. I can go to another university, or go back to Valenham Leo said lightly, Do you think its as simple as switching universities? This stain will be recorded in your files, and follow you everywhere for the rest of your life. Huh? Marie was as pale as a sheet. Dont worry. Ill take care of it. Leo smiled at her and tried to ease her up. Mr. Harris was good to me. No matter what, I will get to the bottom of this, and get justice for both of you. Marie bit her lips and suddenly apologized to Leo after a long moment of silence, Leo, Im sorry. What for? Leo was surprised. Its all my fault for implicating your family. Self-me filled her small face. Its not your fault. Leo smiled and patted her on the shoulder. Go home now. Ill take over from here. Unexpectedly, she gritted her teeth and said, with stubbornness deep in her eyes, This matter began with me, so I need to help solve it. Leo stared at this young girl for a while before smiling. Okay, then follow me. Okay. Little girls bad mood came and went quickly, and she soon returned to her liveliness. Leo, I see you a bit differently now. Perhaps my sister made the right choice after all. Leo smiled silently. She then patted her chest and vouched for him. Dont worry. You help me and I wont disappoint you either. If my dad asks about you, I will stand on your side and put in some good words for you. Thank you then. Leo did not know whether tough or cry. Where are we going now? she asked. Leo smiled faintly and said, Mr. Harris house. At the same time, a Buick was racing along the road, overtaking cars one after another. The driver was obviously not in a great mood. Leo Cohen, Leo Cohen Shawn repeated Leos name while racing the car. He said with a ferocious look, What the hell does this have to do with you? Why did you have to sabotage my n? What should I say to Mr. Reyes? His phone rang sharply. As soon as he saw the caller ID, the corners of his eyes twitched in fear. Speak of the Devil and he will appear, it seems Hello, Mr. Reyes. To what do I owe the pleasure? Shawn answered the phone and soon put on a smiling face. No time for crap. Any progress on that Marie business? A sonorous male voice came from the phone. Shawns face hardened again as he didnt know what to say to him. Well, Mr. Reyes, something unexpected happened Shawn said carefully. What?! Cedric immediately shouted, Shawn, I asked you for help because I trust you. If you screw this up, I will rip your head off. Yes, sure Shawn nodded repeatedly. Cedric asked angrily, So, what happened? Shawn had no choice but to recount to him what happened earlier. He had tried his best to paint himself as the victim, but he still received a good scolding. Shawn, what the hell is wrong with you? Is one million bucks not enough for you? Why did you have to cause such a mor? You screwed it all up. Happy now? Cedric shouted abuse and it looked like that he knew nothing about this medical disturbance earlier. Shawn did it behind his back due to simple greed. Shawn, let me make it clear to you. Ive been watching Marie for a long time, but I cant take her of her that easily. I was hoping that shed turn to me in desperation. But you! Why did you have to raise new problems for me? Shawn held his breath and waited for Cedrics anger to subside. Cedric said with a scowl, But fortunately, its not totally screwed up. Today is the due day, right? Ask her to pay up the one million for the medical expenses. If she cant she can pay it with her body instead. Tie her up and bring her to me! Yes, Mr. Reyes. Ill take care of this. I wont disappoint you again, Shawn replied. Just get to it! Cedric yelled on the other side of the line. Chapter 60 Extortion Leo brought Nadine and Marie to a residential area called Long Vige. Mr. Harris lives here. Marie also volunteered to buy a big fruit basket on the way. The three of them went into a deep alley and stopped before a bungalow. Leo knocked on the door and said, Mr. Harris, its me, Leo. Soon, a girl about the same age as Marie opened the door slightly and asked timidly, Who are you? Are you Lizzie rk? Leo asked happily. Lizzie was surprised that this young man knew her name. Its me, Leo Cohen. I had dinner here before, Leo said. Lizzie thought about it carefully and eximed, Leo? Leo nodded with a big smile. Lizzie was adopted by Mr. Harris and she was smart and docile; the pr opposite of Shawn. You must be Leos friends. Come in. Lizzie warmly invited them into the house, then ran back into the room and said happily, Dad, Leo is here Leo nced around and found that the house was quite small and had only two rooms C a small bedroom and a dining room. The kitchen upied a corner of the living room, making it even more crowded. Lizzie came out with three cups of water and apologized. Its a bit cramped here. Please dont let it bother you. Its nothing. Leo smiled and seemed to think of something and asked, Lizzie, you used to live in the downtown area, right? Why did you move to this neighborhood? Ugh, dont even bring it up. Lizzies expression turned gloomy. Shawn borrowed a ton of money when he gambledst time. We had to sell the downtown house to pay off all the debt. Oh Leo remained calm but only Nadine saw the coldness in his eyes. Where does Shawn live then? He doesnt like this shabby ce and has been living somewhere else. He came back several times when Dad was really sick. Im taking care of my father these days, Lizzie answered. Leo was slightly surprised and asked, But you are still a college student, arent you? Lizzies bright eyes dimmed for a moment but she still forced a smile and said, Ive dropped out. Leo was shocked and even Marie felt a little depressed. It was too cruel to deprive Lizzie of her right to go to college. Leo gave Nadine a look, who nodded to indicate that everything would be prepared. Lets not talk about this. Ill go and get Dad up. Lizzie smiled, ready to go. But Leo stopped her. No need. Mr. Harris has a bad cold. Let him rest in bed. Lizzie looked at Leo in surprise. How did you know Thats the reason why were here. With a serious face, he said, There is one more thing that you should know. This is Miss Henderson. She wrote the prescription for Mr. Harris.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. What? Lizzie widened her eyes and stared hard at Marie. Leo said, But I can vouch for her with my life that she has been framed. There is nothing wrong with the prescription and the problem was the drugs themselves. Lizzie calmed down slowly. She was no fool and had read the prescription, which was indeed a prescription for colds. But she could not figure out why her fathers condition worsened after taking the medicine. Its very simple. Someone is ying tricks. Leo sneered, And hes very likely a mole. It cant be. Lizzie could not ept it and her face was as pale as paper. Leo did not say anything and was lost in thought. She led Leo to the bedroom. There was a bed, on whichy a weak old man. It was Mr. Harris. Leo is here. Mr. Harris wanted to sit up but he had no strength at all. Leo hurried over and said, Mr. Harris, please lie down. Dont move. Im too old and cant pull through this time. Mr. Harris coughed slightly and said with a helpless smile, I wanted to see you get married and hold your child in my arms, but that seems impossible now. No, you will. Leo said sternly, Im married and have a lovely daughter. Ill bring them to see you soon. But now, let me treat you first. Sure. Mr. Harris had aplicated smile on his face but he did not try to refuse the offer. Only Leo could tell that he had resigned himself to his fate. Mr. Harris, I wont let you die. Leo ced one hand on Mr. Harris wrist, feeling the pulses attentively. Hows Dad? Lizzie asked nervously. So was Marie. Leo shook his head and said, His pulse is weak and his heart rate is unsteady. Just like the diagnosis of the hospital said, he has pneumonia and other infections. Lizzie and Marie turned pale at the same time. Leo said grimly, But there is still hope. I need help. Marie volunteered, looking serious. I can help. What should I do? Help him sit up. Ill get rid of the internal heat first, and then use needles to kill the cold. Marie nodded, and then carefully helped Mr. Harris to get up from bed and sit up straight. All of a sudden, her phone rang. It was from an unknown number. She frowned and was not sure who would call her at such time. She answered it still. Hello? Who is it? Wow, you forgot my voice so soon? A mans sinisterughter came from the other end of the line. Marie and Lizzies faces changed at the same time. It was Shawn! That brat Mr. Harris face turned livid in anger. Leo motioned to him and Lizzie to keep quiet as Shawn could not find out that they were in Mr. Harris house now. How did you get my number? Marie asked angrily. Dont bother asking. Shawn then said without haste, Im just wondering how the one million dorpensation search is going. One million? What one million? Lizzie looked confused. Until now, Leo was even more certain that this was a well-organized and premeditated trap. Shawn eximed threateningly, I admit defeat for what happened earlier, but its still the case that you ruined my fathers health. Turn yourself in if you wont pay the one million! Lizzie immediately exined to Leo with a pale face, Leo, we know nothing about this. We lead a simple life and would never extort others for money, even though Dads unwell. Leo sighed and said, I know you wouldnt do that, but it doesnt mean that an addict like Shawn isnt capable of it. After a pause, he nced at Marie and motioned to her to y along. Marie said as suggested by Leo, Ive raised one million, like you asked. How should I give it to you? On the other side, Shawn was slightly surprised because he didnt expect this little girl to actually meet his demands. He sneered to himself, Great. One million, all in cash. Meet me at Middlehill Garden at 5 p. m. today You bettere alone. If I see you bring someone, dont me me for making this whole thing public! Chapter 61 A Lose-Lose Situation When Marie hung up the phone, she was met with Lizzie and Mr. Harris angry stares. Since Marie had put the call on loudspeaker, they had both heard the conversation between Marie and Shawn, loud and clear. Neither Lizzie nor Mr. Harris had been aware of Shawns scheme to extort money from Marie, and the knowledge of it now made their blood boil. Lizzie, for one, was incensed at Shawns tant shamelessness. Here she was, taking care of a debilitated Mr. Harris, all the while Shawn had been trying to use his illness to make a few quick bucks. What a despicable guy, Lizzie thought. When Mr. Harris turned to address Marie, his tone was firm and resolute. Dont worry, youngdy. You dont have to pay him a single cent. When he gets back, Im going to give that ingrate son of mine a piece of my mind- Mr. Harris angry tirade ended in a series of violent coughs. I understand your frustrations, Mr. Harris, Leo said, stroking Mr. Harris back. But you cant do anything until youve regained your full health. When hed finally stopped hacking and coughing, Mr. Harris shook his head and gave Leo a pained look. Oh, Leo A wry smile tugged on his lips. I know you mean well, but you have to be realistic here. My health is long gone. Instead of replying, Leo looked towards Marie. Get me a trash can. A sense of puzzlement filled Maries mind at Leos request. What on earth does he need that for? she thought. Still, sheplied and reached for the trash can stashed underneath the bed. This might hurt a little, Mr. Harris, Leo said. Please bear with me, okay? Without waiting for Mr. Harris reply, Leo gently lifted Mr. Harris wrist and began massaging a spot near his wrist bone. At first, Leo kept a steady and slow rhythm. But gradually, his ministration became faster and more forceful. Mr. Harris breathing became increasingly ragged and his face pale. At one point, his throat began constricting, and he felt like throwing up. Momentster, Mr. Harris felt his stomach expanding. Tightening his grip on the trash can, he bowed over the rim of the can and hurled out his stomachs contents. Everyone in the room could stare in shock as the torrents of dark liquid poured out of Mr. Harris gaping mouth. Leo suspected that Mr. Harris had been fed herbal medicine that had gone way past its expiry date. And from the looks of it, Leo was right. Oh, my God! Dad! Are you okay? Lizzie said, already moving towards the bed but was held back by Nadine. Hes fine, Nadine said in a calm tone. This is to empty the contents of Mr. Harris stomach, Leo exined. The herbs he consumed have yet to be digested, so he should be fine after this. A momentter, Leo pulled out a silver needle, the same needle hed used on the young man the other day. But rather than pain, Mr. Harris felt a sense of relief the moment Leo pushed the needle into him. With the needle in hand, Leo worked deftly with his fingers, poking and pulling with fluid precision. When sweat began to dot Mr. Harris forehead, Leo gave Marie a subtle nce. Sweat. Oh, Marie said, bursting into action. Secondster, Marie reappeared at the bedside with a wet towel and began dabbing Mr. Harris forehead with the towel. Leo gave her another nce. I meant my sweat. Maries hands stilled. Huh? Shock coursed through Marie the moment her eyesnded on Leos face. Leos face was drenched. Somehow, Leo was sweating even more than Mr. Harris. Nadine was the only one who knew the reason for that. The chill had already seeped into Mr. Harris heart and lungs, so it would take a long time to get expel it with medication alone. Nadine, as well as anyone else who was highly trained in martial arts, knew that there was only one way to save Mr. Harris at this point; Qi. Getting rid of the chill using ones Qi was the most effective way to cure Mr. Harris illness. However, performing Qi healing was by no means a simple task. Rumor had it that only one in ten million martial artists possessed the skills to masters ones Qi. And the exceptional individuals who had mastered their Qi formed what was known in the martial arts world as the Inner Circle. Not even Wace Spencer, who was a decent martial artist, had mastered his own Qi; at least not in this life time. Unlike everyone else in the room who waspletely in the dark about what Leo was doing, Nadine knew better. She understood that he was forcing the chill out of the older mans body using his own Qi. Ten minutester, Mr. Harris let out a soft groan. By then, the color had returned to Mr. Harrisplexion, and he no longer looked pale or sickly. Rather, he looked like he was in the pink of health. When Leo removed the needle, everyones gazes were drawn to the tip of the needle, which was red and sizzling hot, like the residual embers of hot steel. The needles burning tip sizzled the moment it met the cool air of the room. Tossing the needle into the trash can, Leo wiped the sweat from his brow and smiled at everyone. All done. Mr. Harris sat on the bed for a few moments, feeling his body. Gone were the chilly sensations hed been feeling ofte. His limbs felt strong, and he no longer felt lethargic. Mr. Harris swung his legs over the side of the bed and slowly climbed down the bed. When he took a few tentative steps, he knew. He knew that hed been cured. I I feel great. Mr. Harris nced at Lizzle. Im cured. Oh my, God. Please tell me Im not seeing things, Lizzle whispered. Hes Hes cured? Just like that? While Lizzle was gaping at the sight of a healthy Mr. Harris, he himself couldnt believe that this was his body. Just moments ago, he was weak and dying. But now, he felt strong; stronger than hed ever felt before. Marie, who had been shooting furtive nces at Leo, finally found her voice. I know youre my brother-inw and all that, she mumbled. But who are you really? On the surface, he seemed like a normal, unemployed man. But after the marvelous feats that hed pulled, Marie wasnt so sure anymore. First, there was the limited-edition Rolls-Royce parked outside. Then, there was the fact that he had a woman like Nadine doing his bidding. And now this? Marie would be blind if she couldnt see that Leo had just performed one of the miraculous medical feats ever. Who are you, really? Marie thought. Moments passed in silence until Marie broke it again.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Its almost five, Marie said, giving Leo a look of concern. What should we do? Right now, Marie couldnt help but want to follow Leos lead. It was as though he possessed some kind of magical power, like she just knew that everything would turn out okay if she let him handle it. In a way, this was true. Before they came here, Marie saw the whole situation as hopeless. She couldnt see a way out of her conundrum until Leo showed up and gave her a ray of hope. It took Leo a long while before he finally answered. If Im not mistaken, Middlehill Garden is quite far away from the city center. He looked towards Marie. Its a secluded, greenified area with plenty of trees. Marie shook her head. She wasnt a local, so she had no idea where Middlehill Garden was. Lizzie, on the other hand, had heard of the ce. Its a very remote ce, yes, Lizzie said, nodding anxiously. Nobody hangs around there. I heard Lizzies voice shook with fear. A few murders took ce there a few years ago. The bodies were found buried in the ground. Then its time we take a trip to Middlehill Garden, Leo said in a serious tone before turning to Mr. Harris. Im sorry to trouble you, Mr. Harris. But Im afraid youll need toe with us. Of course, Ill go with you, Mr. Harris said, his expression serious and earnest. You saved my life, Leo. I think I owe you that much. Besides, I wouldnt miss this chance to teach that useless son of mine a lesson hell never forget. *** Forty minutester, Leo and his fourpanions arrived at Middlehill Garden. Nadine was with him as usual, as were Marie and Mr. Harris. Lizzie had decided to tag along as well, but only because she was worried about Mr. Harris. The sun had already set, so Middlehill Garden was swathed in darkness and a deafening silence. Trees and shrubs surrounded the area. Beyond the dark silhouettes of the thick foliage, the wide surface of ake could be seen. It was imed that the water in theke came from Emerdale River. Leo and Nadine kept walking ahead,pletely unbothered by the darkness. Marie, on the other hand, was starting to feel unsettled. Its rather dark here, dont you think? Marie nced around nervously. Shouldnt we head back? Leo gave Marie a sidelong nce. Ah. So, youre afraid of the dark. That remark instantly raised Maries hackles. Who says I am? she snapped. Leo chuckled and kept walking. About a hundred yards from the meeting ce, Leo turned around to face Mr. Harris and Lizzie. You two should stay behind. Ill go with her. Mr. Harris nodded. Please be careful. Leo and Marie walked along a narrowne until they arrived at an open space where a man stood waiting for them. Shawn Harris looked up from his watch when he noticed Leo and Maries arrival. Smirking, he crossed the space between them and stopped in front Leo and Marie. I thought you werenting. Shawn gave Marie a smug look. So Did you bring the money? Leo smiled. Nope. What? The smug look on Shawns face vanished. Did I just here you right? Then again, Shawn had expected this, which was why he came prepared. Shawnughed darkly. So be it, then. Shawn pped his hands twice. A series of rustles sounded as the surrounding shrubs shook. A secondter, dark shadows emerged from the shrubs and headed towards Leo and Marie. In an instant, Leo and Marie found themselves surrounded by a group of men all dressed in ck. Get the girl, Shawn said, pointing at Marie. As for the man Kill him. Chapter 62 Nadine Moore Fear coursed through Maries veins, and she found herself reaching for Leos arm. What do we do now, Leo? she asked, hiding herself behind Leos body. The men in ck continued to close in on them, waiting for their opportunity to pounce. Shawns orders were clear. And Marie didnt even want to imagine what these men were going to do to her if they managed to abduct her. Despite the fact that he had the numbers advantage, Shawn didnt let his guard down. As his men continued to close in on the pair, Shawn kept ncing around and squinting through the dark. When he didnt see any signs of the woman hed run into earlier in the day, he let out the breath he didnt know hed been holding. It was then that Shawn let his cockiness show. Not so tough now, huh? Shawn jeered at Leo. Let me tell you something, you useless piece of shit. Shawn pointed his finger at Leo. Without that bodyguard of yours, youre just a sitting duck! Shawn lowered his finger and leered at Marie, his eyes filled with greed and lust. To tell you the truth, whether or not you have the money didnt even matter. The girl ising with us either way, and theres nothing you can do to stop us. Shawn threw his head back inughter. And you, Leo. You just came here to die for nothing. How stupid is that? Cedric had promised to let Shawn have a taste of Marie after he was done with her. But only if Shawn managed to get Marie into Cedrics room, of course. Another wave of lust crashed into Shawn at the thought. All his life, Shawn had never touched such a beautiful woman before Marie shot Shawn a hateful look and hid herself behind Leos back. As much as she hated Shawn, she was more afraid of him, of what he would do to her. Marie would be a fool if she couldnt foresee her own fate if she was taken by these men. It was obvious now that Shawn wasnt doing this for money-she was his main target all along. Leo, on the other hand, wasnt the slightest bit intimidated by the presence of the men in ck. In fact, he barely spared them a nce. From the moment this meeting began, his eyes had never left Shawn. He was watching him closely, studying him, waiting for the right time to act. I can tell you this much, Shawn, Leo said, staring intently into Shawns eyes. You wont be touching a single hair on that girls head. Youre not taking her anywhere. Also Leo allowed his lips to twist into a smirk. Youll be dying a horrible death tonight. How scary. Shawn feigned a shudder. Youre just a useless piece of trash from an equally useless family, Leo. Shawn eyed Leo with nothing but contempt. So, what if you have a badass female bodyguard? It doesnt change the fact that youre a weakling who relies on other peoples strength. Shawnughed darkly. Killing you is going to be as easy as crushing an ant with my boot. A devious glint shed in Shawns eyes. And Im gonna enjoy every second of it. Leo let out a sigh. Looks like you still dont get it. Get what? Now, Nadine. The air stirred, and a strong gust of wind blustered out of nowhere. Shawn leapt back like a frightened animal, covering his face with his arms. The wind stopped, and silence ensued. When the attack hed anticipated never came, Shawn let out a long sigh of relief. Nadine had given Shawn quite a scare earlier in the day; that was why he was so jumpy. How dare you try to trick me, Leo? Shawn snarled. She was never here, was she? A faint smirk yed on Leos lips. Oh, I wouldnt be too sure about that, Shawn. Leos smirk grew wider as he looked right into Shawns eyes. Although I will tell you that youre surrounded. Surrounded? Shawn let out a derisive snort. By whom- A series of thuds interrupted Shawns speech. Shawns eyes grew wide; one by one, his men fell to the ground like a chain of dominoes. Oh God Marie looked just as stunned as Shawn felt. W- What What just happened? ncing around in disbelief, she saw the unmoving forms of those men. She had no idea what had struck them. All she knew was that those men had gone as still as statues after that gust of wind blew past them. The next thing she knew, the men were falling limply to the ground, like they were marites and someone had suddenly cut off the strings keeping them upright. Dont worry, Leo said with azy smile. None of them are dead. Although I doubt theyll be able to use their limbs ever again. The tendons in their arms and legs were sliced all the way through. Y- Y- You Leo chuckled. I suppose thats their punishment. Shawns face had suddenly gone pale, and he could barely string a sentence together. Thezy smile on Leos face turned into a full-blown grin. I think you should look behind you. Leo lifted his finger and pointed at something behind Shawn. Shawn froze, tingles careening down his spine. Something, or rather, someone, was behind him. He turned around stiffly and found himself staring at a pair of crimson eyes. Those eyes reflected murder, bloodshed, devastation, and utter hopelessness. They were in such a deep shade of crimson that it was as though theyd been drenched with blood. Nadine stood before Shawn like a phantom, her crimson eyes trained on Shawn. Shawn found himself immobilized by Nadines gaze and utterly overwhelmed by her murderous aura. It was as though her gaze had pierced through him, allowing her to see into the deepest and darkest crevices of his soul. Marie could only gape at the sight before her. Her eyes, once upied by the fallen men around them, were now fixated on the woman shede to know as Leos personal bodyguard. Marie thought the woman was pretty badass earlier today, but this! This was a whole new level of skill! Were these her true capabilities? Or had they merely seen a glimpse of it even now? Leo was the only one who knew that Nadine had actually been holding back when she took down the men in ck. Nadine hadnt taken a life in some time, not since her return here with Leo. And Leo was fully aware of what that long abstinence had done to Nadines bloodlust. Had he granted herplete freedom to act, Leo was certain that those men would never have left here alive. A loud howl sounded when Nadine delivered a powerful kick which sent Shawn tumbling into the ground. Shawns body rolled to a stop in front of Leos feet. Leo was no longer smiling now. When he stared down at Shawn, his expression was steel cold. Without taking his eyes off Shawn, Leo raised his finger and pointed at Marie. Do you know who she is? Leo asked in a t tone. Confusion swirled inside Shawns eyes, and he shook his head. As far as Shawn knew, Marie was just a normal female undergraduate student who came from a pretty well-off family. Emerdales files on her didnt contain a detailed background check, so that was pretty much all Shawn knew. Shes my sister-inw, Leo said. The revtion made Shawn look up in surprise. Shawn stared up at Leo as tremors of shock coursed through his body. Hes married? Shawn thought. Leo Cohen is married? Do you know why I didnt kill you? Leo asked again, his cold eyes pinning Shawn to the ground. Because Im Gary Harris son? Leo let out a soft sigh. Indeed. Leo red down at Shawn. I didnt kill you because you are Uncle Harris son.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Shawn sighed audibly, his shoulders sagging in relief. Along with relief, his confidence returned as well. Thats right, Leo. Your Uncle Harris is my father. So, you should tell your bodyguard to stand down, dont you think? Something glinted in Shawns eyes. Also, you still have to pay us the one million dors. My father became an invalid because of you people Leo looked down at Shawn again, though this time, his eyes were filled with pity. You really are a low-life, arent you, Shawn? A dark look spread across Leos features. When he spoke next, his voice became low and gravelly. You call yourself Uncle Harris son, yet all these years youve never once acted like a son! Leos hoarse voice sent chills down Shawns spine. At that moment, Shawn found Leo even more terrifying than the woman who had just beat him up. Did you send money home to support your family? Leo went on. Did you ever think about your sister? Did you know that she was forced to drop out of university to support your family, while you were gambling your money away? Yeah Gambling. Leo chuckled humorlessly. Thats all you know, isnt it? One of your greatest vices. Leo red down at Shawn. You even mortgaged Uncle Harris house to do it. Your father was sick, Shawn. He was dying! Leos booming voice echoed through the night. Down on the ground, Shawn continued to tremble in fear. He didnt even dare to raise his head. Your father was dying, Leo continued, And you abandoned him. You did nothing to save him. Leo paused. You didnt even return home to take care of him. Instead, you left him to die. Leo let out an incredulous chuckle. And as though that wasnt bad enough, you went ahead and did something far worse. A murderous look shed in Leos eyes. You tried to put your dirty hands on an innocent youngdy! You think I dont know what youre nning to do to her after you take her? Youre scum, Shawn. A scumbag who doesnt deserve to live in this world. Leosst remark caused Shawn to flinch. Then, all of a sudden, Leos demeanor turned calm once again. But still, Im not nning to kill you. Leo stared down at Shawn for a few moments. You should be grateful that you have such a good father. Leo smirked. Which is why Im going to let him deal with you instead. Shawns jaw went ck in surprise, though his surprise didntst. Soon, his face was flushed in anger. My father is dying. He doesnt have much longer to live. Is it so wrong to expect him to do something for me before he dies? Leo sneered and jerked his thumb over his back. Then you should open your eyes and take a good look. Shawn lifted his gaze and peered around Leos leg. His eyes instantly grew wide. Dad?! Chapter 63 Justice over Family A loud and derisive sounded in the dark. A secondter, Mr. Harris and Lizzie emerged from the woods. Lizzie seemed weary and a bit timid, but Mr. Harris was wearing a dark scowl on his face. So now you remember that Im your father? A loud thud sounded as Shawn slumped to the ground, his eyes filled with shock and his limps felt sapped of their strength. I- Impossible, Shawn muttered. Thats impossible Y- You You were dying You shouldnt have been able to get out of bed You Mr. Harris took several long strides towards Leo. Youre right. Mr. Harris stopping beside Leo. If Leo hadnt cured me, I would still be bedridden. Shawn flinched. Leo? How could you, brother? Lizzie said, her toneced with hurt. How could you do this to our father? I cant believe you, Shawn. All of a sudden, Mr. Harris surged forward with his hand raised. Im going to beat you to death, you good-for-nothing son! Old age had slowed Mr. Harris movement greatly, so Shawn managed to avoid the blow. Anger filled Mr. Harris eyes. Hold still! He raised his hand again. Dont you dare avoid me! Shawn avoided the strike again. Before Shawn could move again, Leos cold voice sounded once again. Id stand still if I were you. Behind Shawn, Nadine raised her leg and delivered two swift kicks to the back of Shawns knees. Shawn screamed as his knees buckled. The next thing he knew, he was on his knees in front of his father. A loud p tore through the night. Shawn stumbled, holding on to his swollen cheek. Blood trickled down the corner of Shawns lips, evidence that Mr. Harris had struck his son with his full strength. I heard everything, Shawn, Mr. Harris growled. You told them to take the girl away and kill Leo. Mr. Harris fist trembled at his sides. Is there a single ounce of humanity left in you? Our family might not be wealthy, but weve always lived our lives as good and honest people! But you Mr. Harris pointed a shaky finger at Shawns face. Youre nothing but a disappointment! I should do society a favor tonight, by ridding it of vermin like you! Mr. Harris turned on his heel and strode back towards the woods. Stopping in front of a tree, he reached up and broke off a thick branch. Shawn could only watch petrified as his father returned from the woods with the makeshift bludgeon in his hands. There wasnt a single doubt in Shawns mind what his father was nning to do with that branch. No doubt at all. Shawn wanted to run, wanted to bolt out of there and never look back. But he couldnt, thanks to Leos bodyguard. Secondster, the beating began. Shawn screamed and howl in pain as his father rained down blow after blow on his body. Dad! Please, stop! I was wrong, okay? I wont do it again! I swear to God Ill never- Argh!!! I had no idea about the treatment, okay? Please, you have to believe me, dad! I was blinded by greed! Thats why I agreed to it in the first ce! A few more blowsnded on Shawns torso, causing him to howl. Fine! I dont want the money! Please just stop! You useless piece of trash! Mr. Harris swung the branch like a baseball bat. Im going to keep hitting you as long as theres a breath left in me! Stop begging! Nobody can stop me! The beating continued. Shawn was bleeding in more than one ce on his body at this point. At some point, the branch broke in half, so Mr. Harris went into the woods and grabbed another branch before continuing his beating. Both Marie and Lizzie could only watch in shock as Shawn was beaten to the edge of unconsciousness. He wasnt even screaming or shouting anymore; he justy there motionlessly as Mr. Harris continued to strike him with the branch. As much as they both despised Shawn and his detestable ways, this was difficult for both of them to watch, especially for Lizzie. Shawn was still her brother, after all. Leo Please Lizzie gave Leo a pleading look. Please tell dad to stop. Sorry, Lizzie. Leos eyes remained hard and stony. I cant help you. Its up to your father now. Lizzie stared into Leos steely eyes and had to fight a shudder when she saw the sternness there. I know what you want me to do, Lizzie, Leo continued. But I cant do it. Leo looked right into Lizzies eyes. And I wont. Leo jerked his chin towards Marie. I wouldnt be fair to that youngdy if I do. Marie and Lizzie shared a nce with each other. I dont really believe in gods and deities, or even karma, Leo went on. But I do believe that bad people should be punished. Leo held Lizzies gaze again. Have you considered what wouldve happened to Marie if I hadnt been here tonight? Lizzies silence was all Leo needed to continue his speech. Those men wouldve taken her, Lizzie. They wouldve taken her and God forbid, they wouldve defiled her. Leos words drew a sharp gasp out of Lizzie while Marie hung her head in defeat. Marie herself was fully aware of what would happen if those guys had managed to take her. There wasnt a single doubt in Maries mind that those guys wouldve gang raped her. They wouldve taken not just her virginity, but also her dignity. Her life wouldve been over. What surprised her was that her savior was her brother-inw, the man whom, just yesterday, shed deemed unworthy of Lydias affections. So, this is the man my sister fell for? Marie thought. Just what kind of a man is he? The beating went on and on until Mr. Harris was too tired to continue. Tossing the bloody branch aside, Mr. Harris stepped to the side to catch his breath. Wake him, Leo said coolly. At first, Lizzie thought waking him consisted of gently patting Shawns cheek or something. But what Leos bodyguard ended up doing was far worse. She grabbed a fistful of Shawns hair and dragged his unconscious body towards the edge of theke. When the bodyguard shoved Shawns head into the water, Lizzie nearly screamed. Shawns body began to twitch on the ground as bubbles formed in the surface of the water. A series of gurgles sounded as Shawn continued to struggle. Finally, Nadine yanked Shawns head above the water and dragged him back towards Leo. Shawn was still sputtering out water when Nadine dumped him at Leos feet. Ill give you one chance to make up for what you did. Leos cold gaze settled on Shawns fearful face. Give me the name of the person who orchestrated the whole thing. Shawn lowered his gaze with his jaw clenched. Shawns behavior drew a chuckle out of Leo. Youre pretty loyal, huh? Leo snickered, a vicious look shing in his eyes. You really think Im just going to ask you nicely? Shawn looked up instantly and saw the terrifying smirk on Leos lips. He shuddered. W- What are are you nning to do? Instead of answering, Leo gave Nadine a quick nod. Shawn yelped when Nadine grabbed him by his cor and pulled him to his feet. Without another word, Nadine dragged Shawn towards the woods. An anxious Lizzie rushed forward. What is she going to do to my brother, Leo? Mr. Harris, too, was staring at him worriedly. Dont worry about it, both of you, Leo said with a smile. She wont touch a single hair on his head as long as he cooperates. Leos words caused both Mr. Harris and Lizzie to flinch. At that moment, they were both wondering the same thing: What will happen if he doesnt? Mr. Harris opened his mouth to say something, but in the end, he changed in mind and decided to keep his thoughts to himself. Shawn had brought this upon himself. All of a sudden, a scream pierced through the night. Alright! Alright! Ill talk! Ill talk! Leo nced towards the woods, then chuckled. Looks like hes pretty cooperative to me. Leo had expected this. He knew it wouldnt take much to break him. Even though Shawn was a scumbag, he was no soldier. He was just a normal civilian; there was no way he wouldnt break after being subjected to a round of military interrogation. Nadines interrogation could break even the toughest soldiers, let alone someone like Shawn. It probably didnt take more than a few threats of bodily harm before he yielded. Then again, Nadines interrogatory prowess might have something to do with what she did for a living before she was given a clean te. She emerged from the woods shortly, dragging a pale-faced Shawn with her. It was just as Leo had promised: no harm hade to Shawn.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Did you get everything? Nadine nodded. Cedric Reyes. Hes the one behind all of this. He helped this guy-Nadine jerked her chin towards Shawn-Settled his gambling debts on the condition that he convinced his father to seek out Miss Henderson for treatment. The herbs used at the medical school were supplied by Julton Pharmaceutical. Miss Hendersons herbs were the only ones that are past their expiry date. The herbs are harmful to the human body when consumed. This is a set-up, Leo remarked. Its a trap to get his hands on Miss Henderson. Indeed, sir. After that, Shawn went to the insurancepany and raised the sum insured on Mr. Harris insurance policy. Nadine red at Shawn. Then he and a bunch of his thugs went to see Miss Henderson, to extort money from her. They nned to abduct her, regardless of whether or not she was able to give them the money. Nadine kicked Shawn with the side of her foot. He confessed to everything. This was a deliberate scheme to kidnap Miss Henderson. Marie and Lizzie had sudden gone pale. Neither of them could fathom the kind of evil that could drive a man to such an abhorrent scheme. Cold anger spread across Leos features. Julton Pharmaceutical, huh? he thought. Those guys had messed with the wrong person, and Leo was going to make sure that they pay. Oh my God! Marie eximed. I just thought of something. What is it? Leo asked. Cedric Reyes. No wonder that name sounded so familiar. Marie held Leos gaze. Cedric and I go to the same university. But were in different faculties. Anger shed in Maries eyes. Hes been pursuing me for a long time. I kept turning him down, but hes been relentless. But recently, I got so tired of his pestering that I threw coffee at his face in public. After that, he threatened me. Told me hed make me pay. Silence stretched between them, whichsted a long while until Leo broke it. This is a serious felony, Leo said. We cant just let this go. Miss Henderson Mr. Harris stepped forward right then. No amount of darkness could cover the guilt on his face at that moment. The Harris family owes you an apology. I dont expect forgiveness from you. What my son did to you is unforgivable. Mr. Harris bowed deeply. Please allow me to rpense you for suffering! Marie took Mr. Harris arm and pulled him up. Please, Mr. Harris. Theres really no need for that Mr. Harris waved her off and turned around to face Lizzie. Call the police, Liz. Let the cops deal with him. What?! All of a sudden, Shawn found his voice again. No, Dad! Please! Dont call the cops! Ive learned my lesson now! Shut the hell up, you unrepentant bastard! Mr. Harris roared; his eyes red with unshed tears. He took in a shaky breath. You belong in prison for what you did, Shawn. Youre a criminal. Mr. Harris shook his head. I could only hope that your time in jail will help you repent for your sins. Dad, please, Lizzie said. Shawn hes Dont bother, Liz. Mr. Harris sighed, suddenly feeling as though hed aged ten years. My minds already made up. Shawns knees grew weak, and he slid to the ground, utterly defeated. Biting her lip, Lizzie turned around and pulled out her phone to call the police. It didnt take long for the police to arrive. Stepping out of the patrol car was none other than Officer Sandra Johnson, the policewoman hed metst time. Officer Johnson cuffed Shawn while reciting his rights, then brought him to one of the patrol cars. Both Mr. Harris and Lizzie were taken to the police station as well to have their statements taken. Before she left, Officer Johnson spared Leo an inquisitive nce. Although hed noticed the policewomans attention, Leo didnt return them. At that moment, his mind was on Mr. Harris, and on what the old man must be going through right now. Gary Harris was a steadfast man who had just chosen justice over his own kin. But Leo knew how much he had to be hurting inside right now. Leo nced at Marie. Lets go, Leo said, walking towards the dark Rolls-Royce. Its time we paid Cedric Reyes a visit. Chapter 64 Cedric Reyes Cedric Reyes. 24. The second eldest son of Thomas Reyes, the chairman of Julton Pharmaceutical, Nadine recited Cedrics bio as she drove. After Eddie Reyes, Thomas eldest son, was crippled, Thomas ced all of his hopes on Cedric. He is currently studying in Emerdale University, and hes definitely no saint. Nadine paused for a beat. Hes done many unsavory things, but has never been caught due to his powerful background. As they drove, Nadine continued to list out all the things Cedric had done. The level of detail in Nadines report shook Marie to the core. How could anyone uncover so many details about a person in such a short amount of time? She was even able to list out all of Cedrics crimes by year! Marie stole a nce at Nadine. What on earth did she do for a living? Was she a CIA agent or something? More importantly, how did Leo know such a woman? Did Lydia know? A barrage of questions about Leo assaulted Maries mind. Contempt and disdain no longer filled Maries eyes as she looked at Leo now. Instead, her eyes were filled with awe, curiosity, and even a little bit of admiration. Little did Marie know that at that moment, her heart had begun to yearn for the man that was Leo Cohen. Leos soft chuckled filled the interior of the Rolls-Royce. Thomas Reyes is a respectable man. But his two sons are nothing but useless scum who are dead-set on ruining his reputation. Leo reclined in his seat and mused on the follies of Thomas Reyes sons. His eldest son, Eddie Reyes, had gotten into trouble after he tried to flirt with Kate Lawson. Kate didnt approve of his advances and ordered her men to cripple the guy-and also ruin his testicles. And now Cedric had gotten into trouble with Leo. The days of Julton Pharmaceutical were numbered. Leos ringtone sounded right then. Leo nced at his phone and was surprised to see Lydias name stered on the screen. This was the first time Lydia had ever called Leo. Hello? Lydia? Leos demeanor changed the moment he picked up the phone. Gone was his dark and terrifying expression; and in its ce was the expression of a man in love. Itste. Why arent you home yet? Lydias tone was as cold as ever, though Leo could hear the subtle longing in her voice. Leo let out a genuineugh. I need to take care of something. Ill be home soon though. A long silence filled the other end of the line. Emilia misses you. There was a pause. You and Marie shoulde home soon. Emilias bed time is at 9pm. I will. The call ended with a click. Leo reclined in his seat again, staring at the dark screen of his phone in silence. A momentter, he raised his gaze and caught Nadines nce in the rearview mirror. Please step on it, Nadine. Lets wrap this up by 8. 30 p. m., shall we? Yes, sir. The car surged forward when Nadine pressed her foot on the elerator. Marie, who had overheard the conversation between Leo and Lydia, understood why Leo wanted to wrap things up quickly. It was because Emilia had begun to miss her father. And the fact that Leo had wanted to go home to see Emilia before the girl went to bed warmed Maries heart. She opened her mouth to speak, but no sound came out. A momentter, she changed her mind and decided to keep her thoughts to herself. Nothing else was said for the rest of the journey. *** Soon, the Rolls-Royce pulled up in front of the Royale Clubhouse. Naturally, a guy like Cedric Reyes wouldnt be staying at the dormitories. Currently, Cedric was staying in one of the Royale Clubhouses presidential suites. Leo and Nadine exited the car. When Marie moved to step out of the car, Leo stopped her. You need to stay in the car. We wont be long. Give us ten minutes. But- No buts. Leo gave Marie a stern look, hoping that shedply. He didnt want Marie to tag along because he didnt think Marie would be able to stomach the idea of what he was nning to do to Cedric tonight. Besides, the Rolls-Royce could keep Marie safe. The car was equipped with bulletproof windshields and windows. There were also secretpartments inside to store weapons. Thankfully, Marieplied without anyints. After locking the car, Leo and Nadine entered the building. On the way to the elevator, they were stopped by the youngdy at the reception counter. Hello. Please show me your membership cards- Leo strode past the woman without sparing her a nce. Wait! Sir- Thedys words died on her lips when Nadine suddenly turned around and shot her a death re. Stay out of our way if you value your life, Nadine said. The receptionist flinched and followed Leo and Nadine with her gaze until they both entered the elevator. Inside the presidential suite on the 29th floor, a handsome young man ds in designer clothesy on the couch with a beautiful woman in his arms. Strewn around the couch were various kinky toys: a flogger; a leather whip; ropes; and a pair of handcuffs.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Annoyance shed across Cedric Reyes eyes. Why isnt she here yet? he grumbled. When he nced at his watch, the look of annoyance in his eyes intensified. Whats the hurry, Mr. Reyes? The beautiful woman giggled. Dont you like mypany? Youre doing fine. Cedric nced at the woman in his arms. Though you seem like the type who has seen too much action. I prefer women who are more A smirk yed across Cedrics lips. Unsullied. Yes, thats the word. The woman drew quick circles on Cedrics chest. Are you sure about that, Mr. Reyes? Im beyond certain. Cedric gave the woman a serious look. You and that youngdy Im about to meet tonight are on totally different levels. Jealousy filled the womans eyes. I guess well see about that, then, she grumbled. You make it sound like shes Aphrodite or something. Cedric burst intoughter. Youll find out soon enough. All of a sudden, Cedric stoppedughing and studied the gorgeous woman in his arms. I know youre not exactly happy about this arrangement Well, how about this? Once the girl gets here, Ill give you the flogger. Cedric smirked. You can rough her up a little first. The woman broke into a grin. Youre so nice to me, Mr. Reyes. Cedric pulled out his phone and checked the time again. He hadnt heard anything from Shawn at all. What the hell was taking Shawn so long? The voice of the operator sounded when Cedric dialed Shawns number. The number you have called is unavable. Please leave a message after the tone Cedric cursed loudly and tossed his phone aside. What the hell is that bastard up to? I told him to bring Marie straight here. Dont hold your breath. He wont being tonight. Cedrics gaze flew towards the door. That cold voice belonged to a man, and it came from outside the door. Then, the door burst open and flew off its hinges. The woman in Cedrics arm screamed, and scrambled towards the corner of the room. Cedric stared at the broken door, too stunned to even move. This was impossible. That door was supposed to be unbreachable without the proper security code. Yet it had just been taken off its hinges with a single blow. Cedric sprang to his feet and faced the man and the woman at the doorway. Who the hell are you people?! The pair strode into the room without saying a word. The look on the mans face was positively inhuman. It was cold and vicious, like he was just moments away from turning Cedric into a corpse. The woman had the look of a deadly assassin, her crimson eyes screaming murder. Youre Cedric Reyes? Leo said coldly. Im not going to ask you again, Cedric roared. Who the fuck are you people? Do you know whose territory youre in- Cedrics body was flung into the air when Nadines foot mmed into his midsection. Cedric crashed into the floor; his body curling up like a shrimp. My boss asked you a question, Nadine growled. You had better answer it. Pain consumed Cedric, and he felt like hed just been run over by a truck. Struggling against the pain, he climbed to his feet and looked at Leo and Nadine with fear in his eyes. Why are you doing this? Ive done nothing to offend you. A cold smirk tugged at Leos lips. Really? Youre telling me that after you tried to mess with my sister-inw? S- Sister-inw? Cedrics eyes grew wide. Y- Youre Maries brother-inw? Nadine. There wasnt a single ounce of mirth in Leos smile. You know what to do. Yes, sir. With purposeful eyes, Nadine strode towards Cedric. Chapter 65 Retribution Faced with impending doom, Cedric began to scream at the top of his lungs: Help! Somebody! Help me! Please! Just then, the doors of the surrounding suites burst open, and a group of highly trained bodyguards charged into Cedrics suite. The bodyguards formed split into two groups the moment they entered Cedrics suite. One group formed a line in front of Cedric, whereas the other group formed a circle around Nadine and Leo. Relief coursed through Cedric. He had his father to thank for the bodyguards presence. After what happened to Eddie, his father had assigned a lot of protection to keep Cedric safe. At the moment, all twenty of his guards were here. Now, Cedrics confidence returned. So, you people got to Shawn Harris, huh? Cedric said, scowling at Nadine and Leo. I dont care who you people are. Youre both screwed. Leo and Nadine, who were both unfazed by the presence of Cedrics guards, continued to study Cedric silently. Having mistaken their silence for fear, Cedric grew cockier. He pulled out a cigarette and lit it. Well, I suppose I can let you live if you bring me Marie. Cedrics gaze zeroed in on Leo. Youre that bitchs brother-inw, arent you? Hurry up and bring her here. After that Cedric smirked. Kneel and apologize to me. Then Ill let you live Cedric gaze flicked towards Nadine, his eyes roaming over her beautiful curves as he gave her a scious once-over. Ask this prettydy to stay behind as well, Cedric added. Ill let you go after I have some fun with her. Nadine stared at Cedric as though he had lost his mind. Fool, Nadine said. Take them all out, Leo ordered. Yes, sir. Nadine moved swiftly and silently, punching, kicking, maiming, and crippling. Screams and howls filled the room as bones were shattered and wrists were snapped. Cedric could only watch in sheer horror as the woman tossed his guards around like ragdolls. In less than a minute, the guards surrounding Leo and Nadine were dispatched with.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Cedrics cigarette fell from his lips to the carpeted floor. When Nadines crimson gaze fell on Cedric, the remaining bodyguards formed a protective wall in front of him. Guess its your turn then, boys, Nadine said. Argh!! Nadine twisted the wrist of one of the bodyguards until it broke. Cedric couldnt believe his own eyes. All his life, hed never seen a woman who could fight so well. In less than a minute, she had managed to take out more than twenty highly trained security guards. Do you have other men lurking around? Leo asked, stopping beside Nadine amidst a litter of bodies. If you do, then you might as well summon them now. Were in something of a hurry, you see. Cedrics face had gonepletely pale. He was slowly realizing that hed messed with the wrong people. A loud thud sounded as Cedrics knees hit the floor. He stared up at Leo and pleaded with silently him with his eyes. Please dont kill me Please My father My father is Thomas Reyes Leo pressed his lips together. I know exactly who your father is. As though hed just been tossed a lifeline, Cedric threw his arms around Leos feet and held on for dear life. Yes! Thomas Reyes! Thats my father! Hes the chairman of Julton Pharmaceutical! Hell give you any amount you want! Leo snickered. Julton Pharmaceutical? You think your fathers money can save you? Cedric went pale once again. He didnt understand. Julton Pharmaceutical was one of the biggestpanies in Emerdale. Yet, this guy was acting like his fatherspany was just some no-name startup. Julton Pharmaceuticals days are numbered, Leo said, pausing to look at the frightened man at his feet. And its downfall begins with you. Leo gave Nadine an eye signal, which Nadine answered with a nod. N- No! No! P- Please! Dont! Dont hurt me! Dont- Cedrics pleas turned into a blood-curdling scream. Crimson spilled from Cedrics crotch when Nadine yanked her boot away from his groin. A sense of devastation washed over Cedric as he stared at the blood pooling between his legs. He was so shocked that he could no longer feel the pain at his ruined testicles. Leos logic was simple. Since Cedric liked to objectify women and treat them as nothing more than sex toys, he would destroy his manhood in turn. That way, hed never be able to vite Marie or other women ever again. And just like that, both of Thomas Reyes sons had been reduced to a pair of castrated cripples. Leos gaze was cold and calm the entire time. It was as though none of what happened bothered him. On his way out of the suite, Leo noticed the assortment of items on the couch. When his sightnded on the flogger and the rope, he frowned. Turning to face the woman cowering at the far end of the room, Leo said, Whats all this? The womans eyes darted to Leos face. Once she was certain that Leo meant her no harm, she began speaking in a tentative tone: Those are basically sex toys. Theyre meant for Marie Henderson. Um Mr. Reyes has a kink for that kind of thing, so Leo arched a brow. Is that so? Leo went silent in thought. Momentster, he motioned the woman towards him. Would youe over here please? The woman shuddered at Leosmand, though she didnt dare disobey him. With slow and unsteady steps, the woman made her way towards Leo. Cuff him, Leo said to the woman. Understanding dawned on the woman, and a chill careened down her spine N- No, Cheryl! A panicked look formed on Cedrics face. Dont you dare do that to me, Cheryl! You cant do this to me, Cheryl. Not after how well Ive been treating you! Cedric Cheryl shot him a helpless look. Im so sorry Gritting her teeth, Cheryl picked up the handcuffs and deftly secured them around Cedrics wrists. You know what to do next, Leo said to Cheryl. Cheryl shuddered once again. A momentter, sheposed herself and took out her phone and set it up at one corner of the room. Once the camera app was running, Cheryl picked up the long whip and sauntered towards Cedric. Cedric screamed in pain as Cherylshed him repeatedly. Change it up. The whip stilled in the air, and Cheryl looked towards Leo, who repeated hismand. Cheryl looked towards Cedric once again. Please dont hate me, Mr. Reyes. I had no choice I really had no choice The final recording was five minutes long. Leo took the phone and passed it to Nadine. Send a copy of this video to the reporters. Make sure to do it anonymously. Also Leo gave Cedric another nce. Leak it onto the inte. Yes, sir. Nadine saved the video to her phone and pocketed the device. Nadine could see that this would be the end of Julton Pharmaceutical. Once this video was released to the public, thepanys reputation would be ruined. Chapter 66 New Sleeping Arrangements Meanwhile, Marie as waiting anxiously inside the car. Even though the Reyes family was nothingpared to her own, they were now in Emerdale, not Valenham. In other words, they were in the Reyes familys territory, and the Henderson family had very little influence here. Dejection filled Maries heart. How she wished they were back in Valenham now. At the moment, she felt like a lioness in the ocean. No matter how powerful a lioness was onnd, it could never defeat a shark in water. In Valenham, nobody would mess with her; but in Emerdale, she was a nobody, a sitting duck. She waspletely out of her element. When Leo didnt return after ten full minutes, Marie began to panic. If something were to happen to him, how was she ever supposed to tell Lydia? Lydia would never forgive her. Two figures stepped out of the Royale Clubhouse just then. A man and a woman. A couple. It wasnt until the couple was a few feet away from the car that Marie realized who they were. Leo and Nadine had returned. Relief coursed through Marie. The Rolls-Royce was unlocked and its door yanked open. Oh, thank God youre back, Leo I thought I thought you were Leo gave her an amused look. What? From Maries stuttering and stammering, Leo knew Marie had been panicking.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Oh, shut up, Marie mumbled. I was just worried. Marie felt her cheeks grow warm. This was her first time voicing concern for Leo. When the car began to move, Marie cleared her throat. Anyway. What about Cedric? Its all settled, Leo said. You dont have to worry about him anymore. Marie frowned in confusion. Settled? Just like that? Leo nodded, the look of amusement never leaving his face. Just like that. Marie stared at her brother-inw, stunned at the revtion. Cedric Reyes was one of the most powerful men in all of Emerdale, and Leo had dealt with him in all of ten minutes? How on earth did he manage to pull it off? Marie stole a nce at Leo, who appeared to be engrossed in the passing scenery outside the car window. Leo? Yes? Leo answered while still staring out the window. How Marie cleared her throat again. I mean, what did you do? You dont have to concern yourself with that. Leo paused to give Marie a reassuring smile. Although I do rmend checking out the headlines tomorrow. Surprise flitted in Maries eyes. Headlines? Marie frowned. Why? Leos lips curved upwards. With a soft chuckle, he returned his gaze to the trees flying past them outside the window. The Reyes family would definitely try to get in touch by tomorrow thetest. Thanks to Nadines superb driving skills, they made it back to Violet Residences in record time. At 8. 30 p. m. sharp, the vehicle pulled up in front of the house. Leo smirked at the paleness in his sister-inws face. The poor girl looked green around the gills, and Leo couldnt me her. Nadine had truly outdone herself in trying to follow Leos directive of making sure that they all make it back home before 8. 30 p. m. Throughout the entire drive, Nadine had unleashed her high-performance driving skills, weaving betweennes, pushing the Rolls-Royce to its limits. And poor Maries stomach had had just about enough. Marie had always boasted about her driving skills, calling herself the Goddess of Racing. But after witnessing Nadines skills tonight, Marie realized that she didnt know a damn thing about driving. After what she saw, Marie would never boast about her own driving skills again. Maries body swayed the minute the stepped out of the car. Oh God Leo watched her in amusement. You alright? Marie held on to the car. Oh shit I think Im gonna Marie turned to the side and hurled out the contents of her stomach. Before Leo could step forward to help Marie, a voice sounded behind him, a voice he was beginning to know and love: Daddy! Youre home! Leo spun around and saw Emilia charging towards him. In an instant, Leos spirit soared, rising to the sky, plunging into a cloud of happiness. Before he knew it, he was crouching down and holding his arms wide open. Secondster, Emilias tiny figure crashed into his chest. And at that moment, he knew. He knew that he was truly home. Why arent you in bed yet, Emilia? Leo pulled back to look at his daughter. Itste, you know? A patios look formed on Emilias features. I couldnt sleep without you, Daddy. Guilt tugged at Leos chest. Im sorry, Emilia. He patted his daughters head. I had something to take care of tonight. A huge pout formed on Emilias lips. Humph! Emilia turned away and lifted her chin haughtily. I wont speak to you ever again if youe homete next time. What? Why? Leo gave Emilia a helpless look. Admittedly, he was totally out of his element here. Clearly, little Emilia Cohen was used to getting her own way. Leo decided right then that Emilias personality obviously took after her mother. A momentter, Emilia ced her hands on her hips, much to Leos amusement. It looked as though she was about to give Leo an epic dressing-down. In the past, when you were away, Id always hear Mommy crying alone in her room, Emilia said in a serious tone. Now that youre back, would you please spend more time with her? Emilias words hit Leo like a ton of bricks. Even Lydia, who came out shortly after Emilia ran into his arms, was stunned into silence. Guiltnced through Leo like a thousand swords. It was all his fault. Hed let Lydia carry the burden of raising a child alone. And he would spend the rest of his days making up for it. I will, Leo said solemnly. The change in Emilias demeanor was almost instantaneous. Her tiny hands left her hips as she began pping happily. Yay! Emilia beamed. Did you hear that, Mommy? Daddy said hes going to spend more time with us! Seeing Emilias change in mood, Leo and Lydia heaved a sigh in relief. Suddenly, Emilias pping stopped. Daddy? Emilia gave Leo a hopeful look. Would you sleep with us tonight? Please? Leos jaw went ck. When he stole a cautious nce at Lydia, he realized that she was looking right back at him. Their eyes met across the meager space between them, though the eye contactsted only for a split second as both of them quickly averted their gazes. That detail didnt go unnoticed by Marie, who had recovered from her motion sickness. Maries gaze swept from Leo to Lydia like some kind of high-tech radar. If it werent for Emilias tactless remark, Marie never wouldve found out that Leo and her sister hadnt been sharing a room. In hindsight, Marie thought it made sense. Emilias birth clearly wasnt nned. For five whole years, her sister probably didnt even know what the girls father looked like until he showed up recently. Even though they were legally married, they were still practically strangers. And as someone who knew her sisters personality inside and out, Marie knew that Lydia would never share a room with a man she didnt know, legal husband or not. Momentster, Lydia recovered from the shock brought on by Emilias thoughtless remark. Heat crept up Lydias neck before settling in her cheeks. Emilia Cohen! Lydia snapped. Enough with that nonsense! The more Lydia spoke, the angrier she became. Sleeping together? Who taught you all that? Emilia flinched at her mothers sharp tone and quickly hid herself behind her father. When her mother stopped talking, Emilia peeked out from behind her daddys leg. Between her two parents, Emilia was clearly more terrified of her mother. Easy there, Lydia, Leo said gently. Youve scared her. Leo gave Lydia a tiny smile. Im sure she didnt mean it like that. Leos words were like a bucket of ice water dousing the fires of Lydias anger. Realizing that she had overreacted, Lydia softened her features. Im so sorry. Lydia crouched down. I shouldnt have raised my voice at you. Lydia sighed. But would you please tell me where you learned all this stuff? Okay, Mommy. Emilia stepped out from behind Leos legs. Well All my friends at the kindergarten told me that their parents slept in the same room every night. Emilias face crumpled, and she broke into sobs. This is so unfair! All my friends have their dads to keep thempany when they sleep. Why cant Daddy do the same for me? Emilia sniffed loudly. I dont care! I want to sleep together with Mommy and Daddy! Okay, okay, Leo cooed gently. Ill sleep beside you tonight. Please dont cry, Emilia. Emilia sniffed and rubbed her eyes. Mommy? Those watery eyesnded on Lydia, tugging on her heartstrings. Feeling conflicted, Lydia looked towards Leo, who appeared to be studying her intently. Having mistaken her mothers hesitance for reluctance, Emilia burst into tears again, her sobs so much louder this time. Mommy doesnt want to sleep with us! Mommy is a meanie! More sobs sounded, and Lydia went into a panic. Okay, Emilia! Okay! Ill sleep with you two. Emilias tears stopped almost instantly. Mommy? Emilia yawned. Im sleepy. Emilia turned to face her mother and opened her arms wide. Lydia took the cue and pulled Emilia into her arms. Lydia rose to her feet with Emilia clinging on to her torso. As Lydia made her way back towards the house, she turned her head around to look at Leo. Ill allow you to sleep upstairs tonight. After that, Lydia and Emilias figures disappeared through the front door while Leo remained in a state of stupor. He clearly saw Lydia in Emilias embrace, smiling at him in a mischievous manner. Chapter 67 Daddy’s Story It was Maries voice that finally pulled Leo out of his stupor. Hello? Earth to Leo? Earth to Leo? Leo looked down and saw Marie holding her fist below Leos chin like she was holding an invisible microphone. Mr. Cohen! Mr. Cohen! Youre about to share a bed with my sister! Maries eyes held a yful glint in them. What are your thoughts on that? Leo rolled his eyes at Maries antics. Thats enough, Marie. Im not in the mood for your games. When Marie continued to hold the invisible mic near his chin momentster, Leo sighed. Look, I dont know, okay? I have no idea what to do. Holy shit. Maries eyes were as wide as saucers. Seriously, Leo? My sister literally just told you to share a bed with her tonight. And you have no idea what to do? A yful smirk formed on Maries lips. Did you skip Sex Ed in school? Leo gave her the stink eye. I just dont think its a good idea, thats all. Leo shook his head. This isnt right. Marie snorted. And its right to leave them to their loneliness? Gee. I cant fault you for that logic right there. Maries words dripped with sarcasm. Leo stared at Marie nkly. Uh Whats wrong with that, exactly? Marie let out an exasperated sigh. You know, for a smart man, you sure are pretty dense when ites to human interactions, Leo. Leo frowned. Whats that supposed to mean? Marie smiled. Did you really think Emilia was throwing a tantrum just because she wanted to sleep with both her parents? Marie arched her brow challengingly. Leos brows shot to his hairline. Wait, you mean she was faking it? I wouldnt say faking it, Marie said, pausing in thought. More like she has an ulterior motive behind her tantrum. What motive? Marie rolled her eyes. She wanted you and my sis to grow closer, duh! Marie held his gaze. Kids can tell these things, you know? I bet Emilia noticed the rift between you and my sister and decided to take matters into her own hands. Thats a little unlikely, isnt it? Leo looked at Marie skeptically. Shes only five. Leo. Marie was looking at him like he was some kind of naive child. My sis was kicking ass in the international math Olympiad when she was five. Marie snorted. Emilia is my sisters daughter. Shes smarter than you know. Leo pondered Maries words in silence. Admittedly, it seemed more and more likely that Emilias tantrum was part of her matchmaking ns. Seriously, Leo. Marie chuckled. You really are so dense when ites to rtionships. Marie shook her head. My sis is the same. Youre both so damn obtuse. Leo studied his sister-inw, waiting for her to continue. Secondster, she did. You were gone for five years, Leo. And then, all of a sudden, you, aplete stranger, just reappeared in Lydias life. Marie sighed. And yet she epted you. Marie levelled a serious gaze at Leo. She did it because of Emilia. You and your infinitely dense brain might not know this, but Emilia is the glue between you and Lydia. Shes the foundation of your marriage. Without Emilia, your marriage would fall apart because theres nothing holding it together. Leo sighed and shook his head. Let me ask you something, then. Marie looked at Leo until she was sure she had the mans attention. Think back to all your interactions with my sister. Does it feel like youre a married couple? Leo shook his head. Now that wont do, will it? Marie gave him a sad smile. Also, married couples share the same bed. Marie stepped forward and patted Leos shoulder. You should think about what Ive said, Leo. Youre gonna have to do better than this if you want to win my sisters heart, okay? Roger that, Leo said with a nod. A momentter, he didnt think that was enough to express his gratitude towards Marie, so he clicked his heels together and gave Marie a salute. He was a soldier, after all. This was the best way he could think of to show his respect. And in all honesty, this all felt like he was about to go on another mission, like he was about to charge into a hail of bullets, except this time, he wasnt doing it for his country-he was doing it for his heart, and for the woman he loved. Thats right, Leo Cohen, he thought. Theres no going back now. Time to forge on and get this done. A smile formed on his lips when he suddenly remembered a famous saying by Captain Farragut that conveys his sentiments perfectly: Damn the torpedoes, full speed ahead! Squaring his shoulders, Leo marched up the stairs and headed towards his personal battlefield. Outside the master bedroom, he paced back and forth, taking one calming breath after another until he felt confident enough to reached for the door handle. Lydia and Emilia were already in bed when he walked in, both dressed in their sleepwear-Lydia in a pale violet silk night gown and Emilia in a pair of Pikachu pajamas-waiting for him to join them. Daddy! Emilia beamed at Leo from the bed and began patting the spot beside her. Over here! Over here! Leo stood at the foot of the bed, studying Lydias face for any signs of resistance to Emilias request. When he saw none, Leo walked around to the other side of the bed andy down. Technically, this didnt count as him and Lydia sleeping together. After all, Emilia was cushioned between them. Daddy? Will you tell me a story? Emilia was giving him puppy dog eyes again, which he found utterly irresistible. Im sleepy, but I want to hear a story from you. Smiling, Leo nodded. Okay. On the other side of the bed, Lydia had already taken out a childrens bedtime story book. Unfortunately, the book seemed to be an unwee sight for Emilia tonight. I dont want to hear the stories from the book, Emilia protested. I want to hear Daddys story! Leo froze but then quickly broke into a grin. Sure. I guess Ill tell you my story then. Lydia closed the book and put it away before returning her gaze to Leo. Surprise and anticipation glimmered in her beautiful eyes. Admittedly, she wanted to hear Leos story as well. Leo had briefly told everyone his story during the bidding event the other day, though hed made no mention on the five years hed been away. What had he been doing in those five years? What on earth had he been through? Admittedly, Lydia had no idea. Shed hired someone to look into it, but the investigators shed hired found nothing. Well, Emilia Leo sighed. Actually, I nearly married another woman back then. A woman other than your mother. A wistful look formed on Leos face. But I suppose I got lucky. He chuckled. Somehow, I met your mother. There was another chuckle. I was half-dead when I met her though. Leos eyes flicked towards Lydias face. She saved my life. Silence filled the bedroom. Despite her sleepiness, Emilia was listening to her fathers voice with rapt attention. I fell in love with your mother, Emilia, Leo continued. And even though we were forced to part ways, I couldnt forget about her. For years, I longed for her. Yearned for her. I couldnt forget about her. She was all I could think about. Leo let out a wistful sigh. Ever since we parted ways, I made a vow to myself. I swore that Id return to Emerdale one day and find your mom. I wanted to repay her for saving my life. And then Leos eyes sought out Lydias again. And then I wanted to stay with her, and protect her for the rest of my life. Lydia couldnt hold back the gasp that escaped her lips at Leos admission. She bit down on her lip and forced herself to keep listening. She was pretty sure Emilia had fallen asleep at that point, but she didnt tell Leo that. She didnt want Leo to stop talking. She wanted to hear everything.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. But I knew it was a foolish dream, Leo continued. I know there was no way I couldve protected her back then. Not when I was without money and status. Leo sucked in a ragged breath, then exhaled. So, I took a different path. Leo chuckled. A path that not many people would choose, actually. When Leo raised his gaze, a dark intensity swirled in his eyes, taking Lydias breath away. I joined the military. Leo paused. I became a soldier. Emilias even breathing confirmed Lydias suspicion that her daughter had in fact fallen asleep. Thankfully, Leo kept talking. He told her about his joining of the Wyverns, a Special Forces unit. He also told her about hisrades, and all the dangerous missions hed been sent on. Lydia hung on to his every word, frowning when he talked about the injuries hed suffered during his missions. When Leo beganmenting the loss of one of hisrades, Lydias heart ached for him, knowing how much the loss of his friend and brother-in-arms had hurt him. Through his words, Lydia could feel his pain and his helplessness. When Leo reached the part about him being hailed as the armys God of War, Lydias heart leaped in joy and her features softened. It was when Leo began talking about his near-death experience that Lydia nearly lost it. Leos brush with death urred during the battle at Elview Mountain when nine of the countrys greatest enemies infiltrated their borders. Leo had volunteered himself to take out the enemies. Finally, Leo reached the part where he chose to leave the military service to look for Lydia. He was granted an honorable discharge for his excellent service and left the army to look for her. By then, Lydias eyes were red-rimmed, and she was fighting back tears. Still, Lydia had hung on to her stubbornness and refused to let her tears fall. Thankfully, I managed to track down your mother, Leo said. That was when I found out that you were born, Emilia. Both of you are my angels, and Ill treasure you both for the rest of my life. If Leo pulled in a deep breath. If I could turn back time, Id do it all over again. Leo held Lydias gaze. Id fall in love with you all over again. And I would fight. Not for my country, or for the people of this world. But only for you and Emilia. Id be your personal God of War. Emilias even breathing was the only audible sound in the room. The orange glow of the bedsidemp highlighted Lydias beautiful features, and Leo couldnt help but drink in the sight of her, allowing himself to drown in the beautiful creature that was Lydia Henderson. Even though Leo had stopped talking, he could tell that Lydia was still immersed in the story hed just told her, like she was trying to put herself in his shoes. Lydia had never been on a battlefield before. She had never wielded a gun, nor had she taken a life before. Even so, she knew how difficult it must have been for Leo to go from a normal man with no notable skills to Winburys God of War. She couldnt even imagine how hard he must have trained, and all the trials and tribtions he had to face in order to get to where he was today. The room plunged into darkness when Lydia reached over to switch off the bedsidemp. So that was your story? Shh. Leo pressed his finger to his lips. Emilia is asleep. Leo nced down at the tiny body wedged between them, sighing when he noticed that Emilia was still fast asleep. Raising his gaze, Leo answered Lydias question with a nod. Leo had left out a lot of the gory details, but that was the gist of his story. There were a lot of things hed left out, of course: Dominics going MIA and Sharons devastation; the secret organization known as Phantom; the forming of the Seven Maestros of Winbury; meeting Nadine, and many others. Warm and soft curves pressed up against his side, and a pair of slender arms wrapped themselves around his neck. Something cold and wet trickled down his cheek, and it took him a moment to realize that the tears werent his. Warm breath tickled the shell of his ear. Thank you, Leo. Thank you for finding your way back to me. To us. Lydia pulled back, and Leo found himself instantly missing the warmth of her body. Lydia studied Emilias sleeping form for a moment before she looked up at him again. Youve been through so much because of me. And for that Im grateful. Leo had a feeling that Lydia wasnt done talking yet, so he waited in the darkness. And now youre back I want you to do something for me. There was a long pause. Make me fall in love with you. Take my heart. Make me fall head over heels for you. Lydias breaths came out in soft pants. Make me Make me believe in love again. Lydias eyes shone brightly in the dark room, chasing away the darkness in Leos heart. Leo nodded. I will. Chapter 68 The Legal Representative Early next morning, Lydia sent Emilia to the kindergarten as usual while Leo began his usual exercise routine. Leo was still in the middle of doing one-armed pushups when he was interrupted by Maries boisterous voice. Holy shit! Shit! This is some crazy news! Marie charged out of her bedroom like a whirlwind and hurried towards Leo. When Leo got up from the floor, a phone was thrusted in his face. Check this out! Leo took the phone and read the title of the news article Marie had wanted to show him: Breaking News! The son of Julton Pharmaceuticals Chairman is a closeted submissive! Scrolling down, Leo saw the same video Cheryl had recorded back at the suite. The video was five minutes long, and it showed a man being tied up and whipped repeatedly by a woman. The unsavory bits of the video were blurred out, but the face of the man in the video was exposed. It belonged to Cedric Reyes, the son of Thomas Reyes. Leo returned the phone to Marie and dropped to the floor to continue doing pushups. What? Marie stared at Leo in shock. Nothing? Youve got nothing to say about the fact that Cedric is into bondage and kinky sex? Ive already seen it earlier, Leo said. Its all over the press now. Maries jaw clicked shut. Wait a minute Her eyes narrowed into slits. This isnt your doing is it, Leo? Leo leaped to his feet, then shrugged. Who knows? The more cryptic Leo was, the more Marie suspected that Leo was behind this. Come on, Leo, Marie whined as she followed Leo around like a lost puppy. Just tell me Please? Was it you? Did you leak the video? Leos phone rang before he could speak. The call was made from an unknown number. Leo answered the call. Who is this? Are you Leo Cohen? The husky voice belonged to a woman. Yes. And you are? Im Teresa Collins, the legal representative of Julton Pharmaceutical. Julton Pharmaceutical? Marie flinched at the name. She didnt expect to hear from them so soon. And from theirwyer, no less. Marie turned to face Leo, wanting to ask him what they should do, but Leo was already speaking into the phone. Is there anything you need, Miss Collins? If not, Im hanging up. Were you behind the footage in the news? Teresa asked. Leo smirked. You clearly believe it was me, so why bother calling? Delete it. Teresas voice trembled as she tried to suppress her anger. What you did is against thew. Julton Pharmaceutical can sue you for this. Also, well be holding a press conferenceter today to rify things. Wed like you to show up at the press conference and admit that the video is your doing. Leo chuckled. Admit to my doing? Whats there to admit? The truth is out there. Leo paused. Cedric Reyes has a thing for BDSM. That fact doesnt change, whether the video exists or not. Not if you admit to setting the whole thing up to make Julton Pharmaceutical look bad, Teresa snapped. Thats exactly what we want you to do at the press conference. And then youll pay us apensation fee. Leo chuckled. Is that so?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. And dont think you can get away with not showing up, Mr. Cohen, Teresa said. Weve already done a thorough background check on you. We know that you have ties with the Ford family of Emerdale. Rest assured that drastic measures will be taken against you and the Fords if you refuse to cooperate. A smile formed on Leos lips. Is this the best you can do, Miss Collins? Leo let out augh. In that case, you, and the rest of your PR team for that matter, should hand in your resignations. What the hell is that supposed to mean? Ill tell you one thing, Leo said. And Im willing to bet that you people will change your minds about holding the press conference after hearing it. When Teresa was silent, Leo took that as his cue to make his big revtion. You should know that Shawn Harris is already in police custody, Leo beganzily. Its been more than 24 hours since he was brought to the police. Leo paused pointedly. Im sure you know what awaits him, Miss Collins. Thats right, hell be interrogated by the police. Leo smirked. All it takes is one slip of his tongue, and you and your employer will be dealing with a much bigger scandal than Cedric Reyes torrid sex life. Leo could now hear Teresas heavy and ragged breathing through the phone. Now, Leo continued, Im sure you can tell which is the lesser of two evils, Miss Collins. If you want the original copy of the video Im happy to give it to you. Leo paused for a few beats. What I want is very simple. Tell Cedric to show up in front of my house this afternoon. He is to kneel in front of my house and apologize for his wrongdoings. Leo promptly ended the call. When he lowered the phone, he noticed the look of shock on Maries face. To say that Marie was shock was a severe understatement. The truth was that Leos demeanor had left Marie bbergasted. Usually, when someone received threats from Julton Pharmaceutical, theyd be frightened out of their wits. But Leo had been anything but frightened; hed even threatened them back! But it was Julton Pharmaceutical Wasnt he afraid at all? After ending the call, Leo padded to the living room and poured himself a cup of tea. Momentster, Marie joined him at the living room. What now, Leo? Leo smiled and took another sip of tea. Now we wait. Wait? Marie frowned. Wait for what? *** The chairman of Julton Pharmaceutical sat in his office with a dark scowl on his face. A man and a woman stood in front of the chairmans desk. The mans body was covered in welts and gashes due to him being struck repeatedly with a leather whip. The woman was immactely dressed in a skirt suit, her short bob reaching past her ears to her chin. Whats his response? Thomas Reyes growled, his scowl darkening by the second. Teresa flinched at the chairmans tone. She knew how angry the chairman was, though she didnt dare tell him anything but the straight truth. As Teresa recounted her phone conversation with Mr. Cohen to the chairman, she could tell that the chairmans anger was escting. At one point, the chairman interrupted Teresas report by mming his fist on his desk. That son of a bitch! Chairman Reyes sprung to his feet. How dare he disrespect me like this! Does he know who the hell I am? All my life, nobody has ever had the guts to threaten me! Chairman, please, Teresa pleaded. Please allow me to finish. Chairman Reyes let out a huff and gestured for Teresa to continue. Teresa steeled herself and continued to speak, knowing that shed yet to deliver the worst part of her message. Mr. Cohen told me that hes in possession of the original video. And that if we if we want to video, Mr. Reyes has to kneel in front of his house this afternoon and beg for forgiveness- Teresa jumped when Chairman Reyes fist connected with the surface of his desk. In an instant, Chairman Reyes was out of his chair again. You useless piece of trash! Chairman Reyes pped Cedric across the cheek. Other than repeatedly causing me trouble, youve aplished nothing of value! Look at this fucking mess that youve created. Cedrics head whipped to one side at the force of the chairmans blow. I dont give a shit what you do behind closed doors. But how could you be so indiscreet? Now the entirepany has been dragged into your mess! Cedric slumped wordlessly to the floor. What should we do now, chairman? Teresa asked. Chairman Reyes pinched the bridge of his nose. Cancel the press conference. Sir Are you sure about this? The guy is right, Teresa. Chairman Reyes sighed. Its all over for us if Harris spills his guts to the cops. Chairman Reyes nced at Teresa. Speaking of Harris. I need you to get him out of there, Teresa. But- Teresa cut herself off, then took a deep breath. Getting him out wont be easy, sir. Im not giving you a choice, Teresa! Chairman Reyes lowered his gaze and kicked Cedric in the butt. This is all your fault, you useless piece of shit! You need to go to his house and kneel! Cedrics eyes widened in shock. But dad! Im your son! Are you seriously asking me to kneel down in front of his house? Oh, you bet your ass Im serious. Chairman Reyes eyes shed in anger. You and I both know that between your dignity and the Julton Pharmaceuticals survival, Ill always pick thetter. Now get your ass over there and clean up your mess! Cedric gulped and scrambled to his feet. Y- Yes, father. I- Ill do it right away Nobody saw the hatred contained in Cedrics eyes as he walked away. It was a bloodthirsty kind of hatred, not just for his Leo, but for his father as well. *** It had been half an hour since Leo had hung up on Miss Collins. Leo had sat in the living room the whole time, alternating between sipping tea from his cup and pouring more tea from the teapot which was almost empty by now. Marie, on the other hand, could barely sit still. While Leo was happily sipping his tea, Marie was pacing back and forth in the living room anxiously. At one point, Marie lost her cool. Oh,e on, Leo. You gotta give me something here. You told me wed wait, but who or what are we waiting for? Ah. Speak of the devil. Leo smiled at Marie and pointed at the gates. Hes here. What? Leo pointed out the window again. Theres your answer. Curious, Marie padded towards the window and peered out. Marie gasped and bolted out the door the moment she saw the man standing outside. It was Mr. Cruz, her previous teacher! Mr. Cruz mbered towards Marie the moment he saw her. Only then did Marie notice the object he was carrying-arge canvas bag of expensive health supplements. Mr. Cruzs knees hit the floor. I was wrong, Miss Henderson. Please, I beg you. Please return to the university to resume your studies! Chapter 69 On Their Knees Mr. Cruz? Marie was still in shock. What are you doing here? As soon as those words left her mouth, it hit her. This must be what Leo was talking about earlier? When he told her that they were waiting for someone, he must be referring to Mr. Cruz. Pleasee back to school, Marie, Mr. Cruz pleaded. Im begging you. Mr. Cruz ced the bag on the floor and bowed his head slightly. For a moment, Marie thought the man was about to prostrate himself before her, but secondster, he began pleading with her again. I admit that weve made a mistake by expelling you, Mr. Cruz said. Were aware of our mistake now, and itll never happen again. Now, please. Will you do us the honor of returning? Marie was just about to agree, but then something stopped her. It was a wave of anger, of rage. Why should she agree to their request now? Why should she allow herself to be bossed around by these people? Oh, so now you want me back? Marie rolled her eyes. You were the one who expelled me. Marie red down at the man. Why should I listen to you people? When you asked me to leave, I left! And now you think Im going toe crawling back to you just because you asked me to return? Well, guess what? Im done! Ive had enough of you people jerking me around. Gordon Cruz was on the verge of tears at that point. What do you want from me, Marie? Gordon sighed. Im down on my knees, begging for your return. What more do you want? Leos voice rang out before Marie could speak. Mr. Guerrero sent you here, didnt he? When Marie turned around, she saw that Leo was smiling. Gordons heart stilled. Mr. Cohen was right. Mr. Guerrero did send him here. That morning, Gordon was summoned into the office of a furious Darren Guerrero. Mr. Guerrero then showed Gordon todays paper. That was how Gordon found out about the arrest of Shawn Harris and Cedrics interesting sexual preferences. Both had made the front page of todays paper. To everyone else, those two events seemed unconnected; but Darren Guerrero knew better. Those two events were linked, and the connection between them was none other than Marie Henderson. Both had happened right after they all tried to mess with Miss Henderson. What Darren couldnt figure out was how anyone in the city could fuck Cedric Reyes up in just one day. Regardless, Darren sent Gordon Cruz on a mission after he found out what happened to Cedric and Shawn. He told Gordon to bring Marie Henderson back to the university at all costs. To give Gordon a little extra incentive, Darren even threatened Gordons job. Darren told Gordon that hed be fired if he failed to convince Miss Henderson to return to the university. That was why Gordon had shown up in front of the vi, why he was down on his knees before Marie Henderson, begging for forgiveness. Go back and tell Darren Guerrero that well discuss Miss Hendersons return to university at a muchter date, Leo said coolly. Also Leo flicked a nce at the kneeling man. Emerdale University will no longer be her first choice even if she does decide to return to her studies. Gordon went into a panic. Please dont, Mr. Cohen! Gorden sighed and hung his head. Please tell us if you have any demands. Well try our best to amodate- Dont you get it yet, Mr. Cruz? Leo snapped. You think you can settle this matter with an apology and some groveling? After everything you people have done, you think you can get off the hook that easily? Gordon froze. Tell Darren that if he wants forgiveness, he should show up here himself, Leo said coldly. Tell him to kneel in front of this house for an entire afternoon. Then well talk. Gordon opened his mouth to protest, but was once again silenced by the dangerous look in Leos eyes. In the end, Gordon got up to his feet and slunk away. After Gordon left, Marie went back into the house and sat down beside Leo. How did you know the university will send someone to beg me to return? she asked anxiously. Oh, thats simple. Leo smiled. It all begins with Shawn Harris arrest. Marie stared at Leo nkly. Okay?Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Leo chuckled. There was nothing wrong with your prescription, Marie. Leo regarded Marie with serious eyes. Your prescription was urate. The problem, however, was the herbs. Leo smirked. And guess who the supplier is? Maries eyes widened. Julton Pharmaceutical. Leo nodded. Indeed. And only your herbs were problematic. Leos eyes slid to Maries face. This means that the university was in on the whole thing. Shawn Harris, the university, and Julton Pharmaceutical. They were all part of the scheme. The moment one them got into trouble, the other two will start to squirm. Thats exactly what happened here, by the way. The school panicked when they found out what happened to their two aplices. They thought theyd be next, so they sent someone to get you back. Leo snorted. Cedric Reyes came up with the whole scheme, if you ask me. I bet the university is willing to do anything to obtain more funding from Julton Pharmaceutical. That alone is enough to get Darren Guerrero to do Cedrics bidding. They probably worship Cedric like some kind of god at the university. Cunning bastards, Marie growled. All of a sudden, Maries anger disappeared and she peered up at Leo. Are you really going to make the chancellor knee in front of the house? Leo stood up and stared out the window with a faraway look in his eyes. Criminals should be punished for their sins. Otherwise, the world will be without order. *** When Darren Guerrero showed up in front of the vi, the gates were closed. He looked past the gates towards the front door of the house. What he saw brought a scowl to his face, but he kneeled in front of the gates nheless. The scorching sun hung high above his head. Soon, his forehead was beaded with perspiration. Cars had slowed as they drove past the vi. A few passers-by had gawked at him. It was a mortifying experience, but Darren had no choice but to yield to Mr. Cohens demands. He was pretty sure hed lose his job if he didnt, especially if Shawn Harris spilled his guts to the police. Darren had spent ten years to climb to his position today, so he was damn well going to do everything he could to keep it. Dignity was nothingpared to status and power. He was going to keep kneeling no matter how angry and humiliated he felt. A momentter, a car pulled up in front of the vi. Cedric got out of the car and went down on his knees beside Darren. Inside the vi, Marie was starting to pity the two men who had been kneeling in front of the house for two hours now. She stole a nce at her brother-inw, whose expression remained firm and unyielding. Hey, Leo Dont you think thats enough? Theyve been kneeling for two hours So what? This is their punishment. Let them kneel. Leo regarded Marie seriously. Otherwise, theyll never learn. Marie looked like she had more to say, so Leo cut her off before she could begin. Listen, Marie. Theres something you need to understand. Leo waited until he knew he had Maries full attention before continuing. This is a cruel world, Marie. A world where scumbags thrive and good people either die, or turn bad themselves. If someone hurt you, hurt them back. Do not pity them, or theylle back and hurt you even more than they already did. You need to punish them, and punish them severely. Thats the only way to let them know that youre not someone to be messed with. O- Okay Marie continued to nod, even though she found Leo utterly intimidating right now. A further two hourster at dusk, the gates opened and Leo emerged from the vi. Stand up, Leo said. Darren and Cedric stood up on wobbly knees only to crash into the ground again secondster. Theyd both been kneeling for so long that their legs had gone numb fromck of use. Leo stared down at the two men. Do you realize your mistake? Y- Yes, sir. Leo didnt hear a single ounce of remorse from those words, which sounded as though theyd been uttered through gritted teeth. Will you do it again? No. Leo studied the faces of the two men before him. They both looked like theyd been forced to swallow a mouthful of wasps. I know you must hate my guts right now, Leo continued, But thats okay. I dont give a damn what you think of me. To me, you are both nothing but pests. Leo smiled. If you want revenge, youre more than wee to try. My name is Leo Cohen; remember that. Leo pulled out his phone and deleted the video right in front of Cedric. Now get out of my sight. Both of you. Momentster, Teresa Collins appeared and helped Cedric into the car. *** Teresa Collins answered her phone the moment it rang. Did you manage to get Shawn Harris out? Admittedly, Teresa was panicking. This matter concerned the survival of Julton Pharmaceutical, after all. We got him out, Miss Collins But Teresas blood ran cold. What is it? There was a sigh. He already confessed everything when we got there. What? Teresa shouted into the phone. Later on, when Teresa reported to Chairman Reyes what shed just been told, the chairman was so furious that he nearly passed out. Teresa! Tell that useless piece of trash that hes been disowned! From now on, hes no longer a Reyes. And he has nothing to do with Julton Pharmaceutical! Yes, sir. Just you wait, Cohen! Chairman Reyes roared. Ill destroy you, and I wont rest until youre dead and buried! Chapter 70 Vesper Corporation’s Gift After dinner, Marie left the vi to head back to the dorms at the university. You shoulde visit me on campus, Leo, Marie said. Ill introduce my roommates to you. Leo agreed, but only so Marie would stop pestering him. Lydia seemed rather taken aback by how much Leos rtionship with Marie had progressed. Its only been like, what, two days? You and Marie are good buddies now? Maybe Im just that likeable? Leo shrugged, giving Lydia a yful wink. It was the same with Emilia, wasnt it? She called me daddy the moment she saw me. Lydia rolled her eyes. Show off, she said, carrying the stack of dirty dishes to the sink. Leo instantly rose to his feet. Let me help you. Lydia opened her mouth to protest, but something in Leos eyes made her stop talking. He looked so earnest and sincere that she didnt have the heart to stop him. Momentster, they were standing side by side with each other at the sink with only the sound of running water to fill the silence between them. The air was so awkward that Lydia couldnt help but squirm. Our coboration with your estranged family has been finalized, Lydia said to stifle the awkwardness. The new ns will be set in motion in a few days. Leo hummed and continued to wash the dishes. I also found an actress for the role, Lydia continued. Her name is Michelle Brooks. You mightve heard of her. Shes a student of the Music Maestro. Leos hand stilled and he stared at his wife in surprise. You know the Music Maestro? Lydia nodded. Judith Perez, also known as the Music Maestro. Of course, I know her. Leo said nothing after that, contenting himself with the view of the darkening evening sky. Among the Seven Maestros of Winbury, Judith Perez was the most well-known. Even though she wasnt involved in the entertainment business, tales of Judith resonated across the entire entertainment industry. With her face covered in a white veil, she shocked the world with her musical talents. Under her hands, a piano became a magical tool that produced sublime melodies. Unfortunately, Judith didnt perform for just anyone. Her music was never about money. Leo remembered one time when a multi-millionaire offered ten million dors to hear Judiths performance. But she refused to y for him. Naturally, Judiths refusal angered the man, and he ended up coercing her to perform for him instead. Needless to say, things didnt go well for the multi-millionaire. Ever since that incident, Judith began wearing a veil over her head to hide her face. Other than that, one man, nobody had seen Judiths face. Nobody had the ability to make Judith unveil her face. Which was why the fact that Judith had a disciple surprised Leo greatly. Had Michelle Brooks seen Judiths face? Hows the job-hunting going? Lydias voice jarred Leo out of his thoughts. Do you want to join As Beauty? Thats okay, Lydia. Leo smiled. Ill figure something out. Dont worry. Lydia let out a gentle hum and let the subject drop. Since they were now living together as a family, Lydia wanted Leo to have a stable job, preferably one that hed excel in. Ideally, he would get a job with opportunities for promotion. Meanwhile, Leo was also considering getting a job. It didnt feel right toze around at home every day. The sound of Leos ringtone shattered thefortable silence in the kitchen. Justin Coxs name shed on the screen. Leo frowned. Why was he calling sote at night? Is something the matter?Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Cohen. Im calling about that thing you asked the other day. Go ahead, Leo said,ying the dish towel on the counter. Well, its like this, Mr. Cohen, Justin said. Vesper Corporation will be officially moving into the International Commerce Center tomorrow. Well Theyre new, and they want to strike up a rtionship with the owner of the ce, so theyre hosting a dinner party next week. And theyre inviting the owners of all the businesses in the building. Is that so? Leo looked towards Lydia, who appeared to be giving Emilia math lessons in the living room. If Justin was right, then Lydia would be invited as well. And, obviously, Justin continued, The owner of the International Commerce Center naturally is invited also. Leoughed out loud. Whats the problem, then? You couldve gone on my behalf. I mean, youve always been the one to handle these things. Thats exactly the problem, Mr. Cohen. Justin sighed. Have you forgotten what I told you during the bidding event? I told you Im no longer the owner of the building, remember? Alright. Leo nodded. Call Vesper Corporation to RSVP. Tell them Ill be there. Justin sighed audibly. Thank God. One more thing, Justin, Leo added. Tell them that the Fords will be there as well. Justin was confused by the request, but he didntment. Will do, Mr. Cohen. *** Meanwhile, Chairman Reyes was still in his office, even though it waste. That goddamn Leo Cohen! Chairman Reyes growled. Its all because of him that things turned out this way. He picked up an ash tray and hurled it across the office. It smashed against the wall, but Teresa, who was standing beside him, barely flinched at the chairmans outburst. He better pray that I dont find any dirt on him, Chairman Reyes snarled. Otherwise, Ill ruin him and his entire family! Beside him, Teresa didnt dare make a sound. Peter Lawson, who was sitting across from Chairman Reyes, seemedpletely unfazed by Chairman Reyes angry tirade. Peter sat there quietly, seemingly content to let Chairman Reyes blow off steam. A momentter, when he was certain that Chairman Reyes tirade had reached its end, Peter smiled at the chairman. Come now, Mr. Reyes, Peter said catingly. Surely you know better than I what anger does to ones health. Please calm yourself, Mr. Reyes. Calm myself? Chairman Reyes scoffed. You want me to calm myself? The chairmans face flushed in anger. I just disowned my son because of that bastard! The chairman mmed the newspaper on his desk. And now look at what those slimy reporters are writing about us! Peter lowered his head and began to read the newspaperid open on the desk. His eyes twinkled in amusement at what he saw. Dozens of news articles had been written on Julton Pharmaceutical, each criticizing the pharmaceuticalpany for supplying fake drugs. Julton Pharmaceuticals reputation had taken a great hit. In fact, a lot of their retail outlets were forced to shut down due to the recent bacsh. Thepanys share prices had also plummeted; dropping by 80% in just one day. To avoid getting bad press, a lot of Julton Pharmaceuticals long-term associates had terminated their contracts with thepany, and Julton incurred severe losses as a result. Peter took a sip of his coffee. This was rather well-yed by Leo Cohen, dont you think? He used your own trick against you, Mr. Reyes. Peter chuckled. As expected from the man who almost became my brother-inw. Peter ced the cup on the coaster. So. How does it feel to have a taste of your own medicine, sir? Fuck you, Lawson! Chairman Reyes red at Peter. Stop rubbing it in my face! All of a sudden, a cold glint formed in Chairman Reyes eyes. You should be lucky that the media made no mention of the 316 Incident. Reyes pointed his finger at Peter. Otherwise, youd be in the same boat as me. Rx, Mr. Reyes. Peter waved his hand casually. Ive already bought several mediapanies. We can use the social media tforms to proim your innocence. I just need some time, thats all. Peter sipped his coffee again. My top priority right now is to be buddies with the owner of the International Commerce Center. My cousin has decided to let me run Vesper Corporation, so Ill have to achieve something of consequence. Now is the best time for Vesper Corporation to rise, and I wont allow anything to get in my way. Peters eyes slid towards Thomas. And Ill be sure to tie up all loose ends. Thomas snorted. Hes just an owner of a building. Whats the big deal? Peter waved his hand casually. I dont expect you to understand because yourpany isnt part of the International Commerce Centers financialwork. Thomas let out a dismissive grunt. Look, Peter said. International Commerce Center houses Emerdales core financialwork. In other words, the owner of the International Commerce Center has a lot of powerful connections, including former government officers. If youre friends with the owner Peter smirked. You wont ever run out of big shot clients. Thomas was piqued. I see. Peter chuckled. Look at the Longriver Group in Scion. Or the Centaurus Group in Valenham. Peter arched a brow. How do you think thesepanies became so sessful? But what about Leo? Thomas challenged. Hes a threat that needs to be eliminated. Getting rid of him isnt hard at all, Peter said with a smile. The Fords see him as nothing but a tumor that needs to be removed. Thomas eyes narrowed. You have a n? Peter chuckled. His presence has caused a rift in the family right now. Peter studied Thomas from across the desk. I heard every person in the Ford family, with the exception of William Ford, was cklisted by As Beauty. So Peter smiled confidently. What do you think will happen if I offer these people respectable positions at Vesper Corporation instead? What do you think theyll do? Theyd jump at the chance to join you, Thomas said. And theyd feel indebted to you. Indeed. Peters smile turned devious. We dont even have to do anything, you see? The Fords will help us get rid of Leo Cohen all on their own. Chapter 71 The Ford Family Changed Sides Virgil Corporation, located in a developing industrial park in Emerdale, used to be drop in the well of Ford familys business empire. But now it became a life-saving straw for The Ford family after Vesper Corporation was sold, and the other businesses were also nibbled away by The Lawson family. The Ford family went to As Beautys bidding to try their luck but surprisingly, they won the bid with Leos help. Just as they were rejoicing at this good start, a series of twists and turns followed. The Ford family had gone from hell to heaven, then back to hell, and finally to a happy ending. This roller coaster ride almost gave them a heart attack. Atst, William signed the contract with As Beauty on behalf of The Ford family yesterday, which marked the day that they officially won the project. As Beauty also advanced 20, 000 dors to them. Although it was minuscule sum for As Beauty, it meant a lot for the current Ford family. Early in the morning, the core members of the family all attended the meeting at the Virgil Corporation office. When they heard that the down payment had been wired into the ount, everyone grinned from ear to ear. Ahem, William, since the money has arrived, shall we divide it up now? Samuel spoke directly, exerting his seniority. Yeah. As Beauty is being kind of stingy, right? The down payment is only 20, 000 dors. How much can each of us get then? Patricia alsoined. Shouldnt it be at least one million? Auntie, 20, 000 dors is already good enough. Its easy for you to say. Caroline was unhappy to hear all them gripe, thinking to herself, Dad worked so hard for this. Its already too kind of him to share it with you guys. How can you be such back seat drivers now? Reba did not say anything, but merely offered a hostile look at the others. In her opinion, these vultures were here to rob she and her husband. Stop, thats enough! William mmed the table and shouted. In an instant, no one dared to speak again. Have you all forgotten who helped us to win the project? He nced around and said angrily, Its Leo. What about you? What have you done so far? All talk and no action! Samuel, Patricia, and the others all looked embarrassed at once. It was true that they had not contributed much in the process of securing this project. But Patricia still persisted, Thats what he should do. Our family raised him for years. Whats wrong with him throwing us a bone or two? Williams eyes turned cold. Just as he was about to berate her, Reba stopped him. Enough, William. Lets just split up the money. None of us can find a job these days, and were all living on our savings. The others also stopped talking about Leo, and nodded one by one in agreement with what she said. As Beauty had great influence in the cosmetics industry. Ever since they cklisted the entire family apart from William, none of them could find a job in the days afterward, and some were even kicked out immediately when their family name was mentioned at interviews. There was nothing they could do about it, because As Beauty was just too influential. Prospective employers would think , Who would hire people that As banned? Isnt this like making an enemy of them if we hire any of these people? As a result, the entire Ford family had been relying on William now. William snorted and began to divide the money. Samuel and Ma received 10, 000 dors, Jonathan and Patricia 10, 000 dors, and Caroline and Reba had 10, 000 dors each. Along with some additional family members, a total of 60, 000 dors was doled out. Everyone was immediately angry when they saw the figure. Samuel banged the table as he rebuked angrily, William, are we beggars? Are you trying to send us away with just 10, 000 dors? Yeah. How can you be so cheap? Are you looking down on us? Another member yelled. Caroline asked in confusion, Dad, did you make a mistake? 10, 000 is too little. Id end up spending that in just two days. William looked around coldly, but felt so helpless in his heart. He thought, Dont you know that this is courtesy money from As? If theyre dissatisfied with us, there will be no more business with them in the future. Why are you all being so short-sighted? As Beauty gave us the advance for the project. Its not our profit. Ive already done you a favor by giving each of you 10, 000 dors. He replied harshly. But what can 10, 000 dors do? I cant live like this anymore! What they cared about were only how much money they could put in their pockets. William felt a crushing sense of powerlessness. Shouldnt we be thinking about how to do this project now? Not how much money we can get? Patricia immediately rolled her eyes and said unhappily, Isnt that your job? What does it have to do with us? As Beauty has made it very clear that youre our representative in this cooperation. The rest of us have been cklisted. What else do you expect us to do? For a moment, more and more voices expressed their dissatisfaction with William and they gradually filled the entire meeting room. Hah, it looks like the happy family are having some problems Augh rang through the room, then a group of people barged into the meeting room. When they saw these uninvited guests, all of them fell silent, and looked warily at the young man in the lead. Peter, what are you doing here? Reba asked nervously. The visitor was none other than Peter Lawson. He narrowed his eyes and said, You know, you guys really should be a little more polite. I know that whenever the Ford family meets the Lawson family, youll be as terrified as a mouse confronting a cat. But dont worry. Im here today on my own. Peter then continued, Im here to help you solve some problems. William sneered and refused right away. We have no problems. Please leave now. Oh? Really? Then what were you fight about just now? Peter sat down unhurriedly and said with a smile, Everything goes wrong for a poor family. The root cause why a secondary family like you quarrels every day is nothing else but money. What he said hit a sore spot for everyone present. Caroline red up immediately. What on earth are you trying to say? Calm down. Im here to help you out. Peter looked around and said, Ive also heard that aside from William, all of you have been cklisted by As Beauty. Right now, you guys cant even find a decent job, and are almost broke. It just so happens that Vesper Corporation isnt afraid of As Beauty. Besides, Vesper was yours before, right? Mrs. Ford was even the vice president. So, Id like to give you an opportunity to return there. The meeting room fell still at once. Everyone looked at each other, all silent. William broke the silence and said with a grim face, Peter, youre here to turn us. You could say that. Peter shrugged and said casually, Instead of doing such a small project, suffering constant pressure from As Beauty, and fighting over pocket change every single day, why not return to Vesper Corporation instead? I promise to treat you well. After a brief pause, he stretched his fingers out and said, Each of you will enjoy a monthly sry of at least 10, 000 dors. Core members of Vesper Corporation like Reba and Caroline will be promoted after the probation and will assume managerial positions. 10, 000 dors a month? Go straight to the senior management after probation? This Everyone was wavering after they heard Peters promise. Peter continued, The door has been opened. To go or not go? Its all up to you. Those who want to get on board cane to Vesper Corporation with me right now.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. After which, he left instantly without giving the family any time to respond. Everyone sat in the meeting room; minds had been made up. William urged hurriedly, Dont listen to him. Its a trap William, I want to go back to Vesper. Before William could finish, Samuel interrupted him scornfully. He will give us 10, 000 dors a month. Isnt it the money we received from you just now? The answer seems self-evident. You William stared nkly at his brother, unable to utter a single sentence. Me too. After all, it used to be ourpany and it still feels like home for me. Patricias face lit up with excitement, then she said to William, As for that bullshit project with As Beauty, just keep it for yourself! Ma also got up and left. You William felt so powerless. Very quickly, most of the family left, leaving behind only Caroline and Reba. William shifted his gaze at them and saw the same struggle on their faces. They were getting itchy feet too. Caroline, Reba, you cant be Dad, sorry. Caroline stood up and said to her father, Money isnt everything, but we cant do anything without it either. Im fed up with the condescending attitude from As Beautys people. Ill go to Vesper Corporation! But its owned by the Lawsons now. Have you forgotten how they treated us before? William talked bitterly. So what? Caroline said hatefully, Its all the fault of that piece of trash, Leo. If you have to me someone, me him! Mom, lets go. She then dragged Reba away with her. In this enormous meeting room, only William was left there, sitting in a trance. He sunk into the chair, and felt like he had aged ten years in thest ten minutes. Chapter 72 Enemies on a Narrow Road The next day, Leo and Lydia sent Emilia to kindergarten and then they went to the International Commerce Center. He would visit there often in the following days because, as Lydia said, he needed a job. Will you give it another thought? Lydia said to him while driving, Youd do well at As Beauty. Leo smiled bitterly and said, Do I look like a gigolo that needs your support? I didnt mean that Im trying to help you. Lydia exined in a hurry. I know. Leo stared at her and promised solemnly, But believe me, I will prove to you on my own that you made the right choice. Ill also make good on all the promises Ive made to you. Lydia could not endure his fervent gaze, and looked away with blushed cheeks. She thought, He has said so. How could I say no? Lydia only knew how Leo had spent the past five years but did not know that he was as rich as a country. As soon as Leo got out of the car, he received a call from Nadine. Her voice was as cold as ever. Mr. Cohen, three big things happened yesterday. First, Chris was transferred to Lawson Group by Kate, and became her personal secretary. Go on. Leo was not surprised at all and believed that Kate was beginning to question Chris honesty. Second, Peter Lawson went to the Ford family yesterday and poached everyone, including Caroline and Reba. They all turned over to the Lawson family. Leo remained silent but the look in his eyes was darker.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. If they behaved well, he would cut them some ck for old times sake. But his patience was wearing thin with what they had done. Whichpany of the Lawsons will they go to? he asked. Vesper Corporation, the one that just moved into the International Commerce Center, Nadine replied. Is that so Killing intent shed across Leos eyes as he said, Since theyve betrayed us, they can forget abouting back. Whats thest one? Nadine paused for a moment and said, Commerce Maestro learned that youve returned to Emerdale, so he sent the head of the Kingston Chamber of Commerce to assist you. He should be here in two days or so. Leo smiled in satisfaction. That guy surely knows how to butter me up. Leo hung up, then headed upstairs when a group of people he knew too well walked toward him. These men and women were all wearing suits and ties and professional dresses today like a bunch of social elites. They walked into International Commerce Center, chatting andughing. They were the Fords. They were bragging about which department they were assigned yesterday and how much they would make, looking like that they were very proud of working in this building. Isnt that Leo? Caroline caught sight of Leo suddenly. She immediately came over to him on her heels and said with her head held high, This ce is for business elites. What are you doing here? Reba, Samuel, Ma, and the others did not expect to bump into Leo here either. Very soon, contemptuous smiles flitted across their faces. Leo asked Caroline to make coffee for him over and over again earlier. With her temper, she would never give up until he was thoroughly discredited. I work here, said Leo calmly. What a coincidence. I work here too. A cold smile appeared on her face. Then, can you tell us which bigpany you work for? Sorry, but I cant. Leo cast her a cold nce, then was about to bypass her and go to Justins office. Caroline intercepted him again and said with menace in her voice, Leo, youd better show me some respect. Im the HR manager of Vesper Corporation now. One word from me will see you thrown out of here. Her loud voice attracted the attention of many white-cors nearby. The look in Leos eyes turned cold as well. Since when could Vesper Corporation decide on matters of the International Commerce Center? Its true that we dont make decisions on how its run, but you do know who the current chairman of Vesper Corporation is, right? Caroline sneered. Peter Lawson, I assume? Leo said with a stern face. Caroline didnt know why Leo looked so confident and calm, but she continued anyway, Peter is the eldest son of the Lawson family. You must be tired of living to go up against them so often! Leo fell silent. Caroline thought that Leo was scared, so she became more sarcastic. Dont I know that with your academic background, you would never be able to work here? But Im now the HR manager of Vesper Corporation. Go and make me a cup of coffee or something. If I like it, you can be an office boy in Vesper Corporation. How about that? No one else tried to speak up for Leo, Instead, they were all gleefully smiling and him being berated. This was Carolines revenge. Leo was still expressionless, only that the look in his eyes became merciless. p yourself ten times in the face, he ordered. What? Caroline did not believe what she heard. Reba, Samuel, and the others also looked at Leo in shock, thinking, Is he out of his mind? About our bet, I remember that you only fulfilled one promise, which was to serve that drink and apologize to me. You didnt serve me as a maid for one day, did you? Leo said indifferently. What what do you want? Caroline was intimated by his momentum. She took two steps back because she had a bad feeling. Leo said lightly, You can forget about serving me for a day because you dont deserve it. But as a maid, you have to follow your masters orders, right? I asked you to p yourself 10 times, so do it. You you Carolines face turned red with anger. In your dreams! If so, Ill do it myself then! With that, Leo gave her a stinging p. Smack! Instantly, her cheek swelled up. Everyone was dumbfounded and couldnt speak for a long time. Caroline covered her face and finally came back to her senses. She screamed hysterically, How dare you! You still owe me nine more ps. He then gave the other members of the family a formidable look and said, Ive heard that youre all Lawson family tools now. I hope you wont regret that choice. With that, he walked toward an elevator of the International Commerce Center. Caroline wanted to run after him but was stopped by her mother. Caroline, stay calm. Its our first day at work here. We cant afford to make a scene. Yeah, Caroline. Theres still plenty of time. As long as hes in this building, you can do whatever to himter Ma spoke as well. Carolines anger slowly cooled due to their persuasions. On the other side, Leo sneered automatically when he heard them talking. He thought, Do they really think that working in the International Commerce Center is likeing to heaven? Wrong! Theyre going straight to hell instead. He dialed a number and said coldly, Several individuals will join Vesper Corporation today. I dont care what you do, but transfer them to the grassroots level, and make sure that they will never get promoted! Chapter 73 Extreme Joy Begets Sorrow Caroline, Reba, Samuel, and the others waited outside the general managers office in Vesper Corporation. Their information had been filed and what followed were some entry formalities such as taking pictures and getting ID badges. Caroline still couldnt let go of what happened in the morning, and she cursed, with her face livid, Damn it! Damn it Her right cheek had been iced and the swelling had reduced slightly, but her face still looked red and bloated. This was unbearable for a beautiful girl like Caroline. Reba patted her on the back andforted her. Dont be angry, Caroline. Just look at the bigger picture. Hes just a piece of trash without proper education. How can hepare with elites like us? And didnt I tell you that as long as hes in this building, we would finish him off, one way or another? Samuel said with a flushed face, Yeah, Caroline. Didnt Mr. Lawson promise us yesterday to restore our previous positions? We can take our old jobs back. You will be the HR manager. Ill be the marketing manager. Ma will take charge of the packaging section of the factory. And Reba will be CFO after the one-month probation period ends. The revival of our fortunes is on our shoulders.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The depression in Carolines heart subsided after hearing this. At this moment, a woman in a professional suit came to them and said with a smile, Your entry formalities have been handled. You may report to your departments first. Reba, Samuel, and others all left one after another. Caroline was about to leave too but the woman stopped her and smiled fawningly. Miss Ford, Im Julie of the HR department, also your subordinate. As she spoke, she took out a shiny set of cosmetics from her bag and stuffed it to Caroline while no one was around. This is a skincare set that my boyfriend brought me from abroad. Youre my boss from now on, and I look forward to working for youter Caroline put it away and smiled back. Sure, sure. This was the benefit of power and Caroline loved the rush that it gave her. As long as I do well here, I can crush you like an ant! Thinking about the humiliation this morning, Carolines expression turned cold for a moment. Julie led Caroline into the HR department. As soon as she entered the room, she was greeted by a warm wee. Miss Ford, Im in your department If you need anything, just let me know. I thought our new boss would be an old woman. How could I have seen that shed be such a beautifuldy? Miss Ford, I have two membership cards for an amazing beauty salon. Lets go together after work Miss Ford is already a manager here. The skys the limit for her. When youre promotedter, Miss Ford, dont forget us. There were many female employees in the HR department, and they were good at reading signs and ttering people. They introduced themselves and then spend most of the time fawning over Caroline. In no time, she got a little puffed-up and came to love this position even more. ng! At this time, the door of the HR department was suddenly opened, and a man in a suit came in expressionlessly with a brown envelope in his hand. The cheering crowd immediately quieted down. Everyone gawked at the man and quickly stood up and greeted him. Good morning, Mr. Hammond! Caroline looked nk as she didnt know who he was. At this time, a colleague alerted her quietly, This is our vice president, only one level below Mr. Lawson. Caroline immediately stood up as well and greeted him, Good morning, Mr. Hammond. Eugene nodded slightly and then asked Caroline, Are you Miss Ford, the new HR manager? Yes, its me. Caroline nodded cordially but she was actually confused, thinking, Why would the vice presidente here on my first day? Smack! Eugene tossed the envelope aside and said in amanding tone, Well, pack your things up, and get ready to start at the bottom. This announcement shocked the entire department. Everyone widened their eyes and looked at each other, wondering, Wasnt she just made the manager here? Why would she start at the bottom now? Caroline was dumbstruck. She stared nkly at Eugene as her mouth bobbed open and shut. After a long time, she forced a smile and said, Mr. Hammond, is it possible that youe to the wrong office? This is the HR department. This is exactly the ce I need to be. Eugene waved his hand and ordered, Just do as I say. Report to your department downstairs. Dont waste my time. Caroline became anxious immediately. She ran up to Eugene and said, Is there a mistake here? I was appointed by Mr. Lawson himself. Why should I go downstairs all of a sudden? The other colleagues were also dumbfounded, thinking, She became the department manager minutes ago. Why the sudden demotion? You were appointed by Mr. Lawson himself, but there is a new appointment letter from the higher-ups to request your transfer, Eugene exined a bit more. In order to make Caroline give up, he opened the envelope himself and took out a pile of documents, then read out loud, For the sake of thepanys development, management has decided to remove Miss Caroline Ford from the position of HR manager in consideration of herck of experience. You will be transferred to the administration level, and we hope that you can learn and improve there to be a core member of thepany as soon as possible. Plop! What Eugene said seemed to drain all of Carolines strength. She slumped down in the chair and her eyes were dull as if she had been shocked out of her wits. In the next moment, she banged the table grudgingly and shouted, No, no way. If Im not the HR manager, then who is? Eugene gave a half-smile and said, Its none of your concern. There are plenty of people who want to sit in that chair. He nced around and then fixed his gaze on a female employee. She was none other than Julie who gave Caroline the skincare set. You, he said. Me? Julie pointed at her nose foolishly but soon bowed repeatedly and gibbered with excitement, Thank you so much, Mr. Hammond. Thank you for your appreciation. Others turned green-eyed but still cheered instantly, Julie, congrattions on your big promotion. Julie Oh no, Ms. Carter, if you need me for anything, just tell me. Whatever it takes, I will get it done! Ms. Carter, you cant avoid a treat tonight, can you? Not a problem at all Julie smiled like a cat given a bowl of cream. A thought suddenly popped into her mind and she walked up to Caroline who was still in a semi-catatonic state. The smile on Julies face faded away as she spread her hands. What? Carline looked at her, confused. Wheres the skincare set I gave you just now? Give it back to me. Julie said to her tartly like a totally different person. She soon snatched the skincare set without waiting for Caroline to speak. The other colleagues followed suit and got their gifts back from Caroline as well. What are you still waiting for? Hurry up and go to report for duty. Do you need me to show you the way? Julie yelled at Caroline after they had taken all the gifts back. Caroline lumbered out of the HR department; her spirit at rock-bottom. But to her surpriseter on, all the nuclear members of the Ford family including Reba, Samuel, Ma, and Patricia had been demoted too. Chapter 74 In Wine There Is Truth There was arge office with an area of about 850 square feet on the top floor of the International Commerce Center. Leo stood straight in front of the huge French window with his hands sped behind his back, overlooking the whole city. Mr. Cohen, Ive finished what you asked me to do. Suddenly, a rotund figure rushed over to him with a smile. It was Justin. Peter is out of office, so Eugene Hammond, the vice president, is in charge. As of now, Caroline, Reba, Samuel, and Patricia have all been demoted. Their monthly sry will be capped at 1, 000 dors each, Justin reported. After a pause, he asked with a bigger smile, Mr. Cohen, how do you think? Mm, well done. Leo nodded slightly. Justin immediately grinned like a kid in a candy shop. He said cautiously after a moment, Mr. Cohen, there is something I dont know if I should say Leo turned around and looked at him in surprise. Justin had an embarrassed look on his face, opened and shut his mouth. It was obvious that he had a favor to ask. Go ahead, whats the matter? Leo smiled and patted him on the shoulder. Really? Justin felt ttered but was still a little hesitant. Yes. Leo gave him an encouraging look. Justin finally spatted it out. Well, Mr. Cohen, you see, I have some money. But what do businessmen want? Social status. Only with status can we make more money. Leo agreed with a nod. Justin continued, Its just that I heard that you know n Russell, the richest person in Emerdale? Weve met a few times, said Leo. Thats great! Justin pped his hands excitedly and said, The next time you see Mr. Russell, can you rmend me to their Kingston Chamber of Commerce? Leoughed immediately and said, You want to join the Kingston Chamber of Commerce? Yeah. Justin nodded and said feverishly, Its the dream for all the businessmen in Sallton and Winham to join the Kingston Chamber of Commerce. Its membership is also an admission ticket to the inner business circle of Winbury. I dont want to be holed up in Emerdale for the rest of my life; I want to expand my spectrum to the whole country, maybe even around the world. Leo nodded dly and only said one word, Okay. Really? Justins tone turned urgent. Ive also heard recently that the head of the Kingston Chamber of Commerce ising to Emerdale. All the eligible business tycoons of the city are secretly using their connections and trying to meet him. Im wondering if you could refer me to him? Leo smiled faintly, thinking, The head of the Kingston Chamber of Commerce was sent here by Commerce Maestro to assist me. Its as easy as winking for me to get a person in. However, he only replied carelessly, Julton Pharmaceutical is going to be kicked out of the Kingston Chamber of Commerce. It just so happens that you can fill their spot. Justin was stunned and asked curiously, Who said Julton Pharmaceutical was going to be kicked out? Leo stopped talking, although the smile on his face became wider. Of course, I can ask the head of the Kingston Chamber of Commerce to kick him out now, but we all need a good reason to wage a war. Or it would only invite discontentment and even panic Leo only said calmly, Before you leave, give me the background information about Eugene Hammond of Vesper Corporation. Its going to be a lot of help. After Justin left, Leo sat down on the sofa and a confident smile emerged on his face. Just then, his phone rang. It was William. Leo picked up the phone and asked with a smile, Hello, Dad? Howe you have time to call me? But William sounded hoarse and drunk. Leo, where are you? Come and have a drink with me. Leo asked nervously, Dad, are you drunk? Why so many questions? Just tell me; are youing or not? Williams voice became shaking. Ill be there in a minute. As soon as Leo hung up, he stormed out of the office and went downstairs in an elevator. Dad The moment he pushed the door open, he saw William sitting alone on the sofa. Empty bottles were scattered around on the coffee table, sofa, and floor. William sprawled on the sofa drunkenly, still holding a bottle in his hand. Dad, how long have you been drinking? Leo rushed over and snatched the bottle from his hand. Wine give it back. William reached out to grab the bottle but he slipped and fell to the ground. Some bottles around him were also smashed into pieces. Dad, youre drunk. Leo sighed, then held William up and put him on the sofa. Then he took out a wet towel from the bathroom and applied it on Williams head. Im not drunk Ugh As soon as he finished speaking, he threw up with a churning in the stomach. Leo grabbed the trash can gaily, so William did not vomit on the floor. William felt much better afterward. He opened his reddened eyes, looked at Leo, thenughed at himself and said, Leo, am I a loser, a total failure? Dad, what are you talking about? Leo refuted gravely. When my daughter was taken away, I didnt say a word. When my wife suffered from depression, I couldnt do anything either. What I did instead was watch them leave me one after another I couldnt protect my wife or my daughter. William wailed bitterly. Leo was astonished. He wondered, His daughter was taken away? His wife suffered from depression? What did it mean? Arent Caroline and Reba his daughter and wife? William picked up a bottle and gulped down another mouthful of wine. His red eyes were filled with tears of regret.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. It took me years to pull myself together. The business was getting better and I decided to start a new life. How did I marry that woman whos all dors and no sense? They said that you were ingrate, but in fact, they are the most ruthless, ungrateful Just go away, all of you. Dont evere back William babbled. The empty bottle in his hand fell to the floor with a ng and he had fallen asleep on the sofa. But Leo still stared at William nkly when a horrifying idea came into his mind. What if what if Reba is Dads second wife? Chapter 75 Head of the Kingston Chamber of Commerce When William woke up, he instantly saw Leo who was sitting next to him and looking at him with a gentle smile. How long was I asleep? He sat up from the sofa and asked. The whole afternoon. Leo handed him a cup of coffee and said, Dad, alcohol doesnt do any good to your health. You should drink less. He continued after a pause, At least dont drink alone. Its too easy to get drunk that way. William heaved a long sigh and said, Thank you for everything today, Leo.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Suddenly, his face became weird as if he had thought of something. Leo, did I say anything strange when I was drunk? Leo paused a little, then replied with a faint smile, You just rambled a bit. Nothing serious. Williams face changed colors for a long time and he said, Leo, can you promise me one thing? Dont tell Caroline about it. If she knows, she will be devastated. I know. Leo nodded with understanding. He thought, If Caroline finds out that her mother is Williams second wife, she will definitely feel betrayed. After a moment of silence, Leo said again, Dad, havent you thought about finding your first daughter? Its impossible. William waved his hand and said with mixed feelings, And even if I found her, I wouldnt go to meet her. Were all living peaceful lives, why should I break that? Leo didnt say anything but thought, With one word from him, I can help him find her daughter at once. But just like he said, the fewer people know, the better. Leo looked at William who was still frowning tightly and said, Dad, dont worry too much. They will be punished for turning to the Lawsons. And it wont take long for them to realize that its their best choice to have remained here instead. s, how could I not worry? William was still gloomy and troubled. Ive signed the contract with As Beauty and we need more hands now. At such a critical moment, they have all been poached away. What could I do alone? Why not? Leo poured himself a cup of coffee as well and said with a smile, Dad, talk to me if you have any difficulties. Maybe I can help. William cast a nce at Leo and said, Leo, I know that youre the kindest and most loving person in our family, but there is nothing you can do about it. Dad, when have I ever failed you? Leo did not defend himself but only sat there upright and stared at his father with bright piercing eyes. William froze for an instant when he saw Leo smiling so confidently. It suddenly urred to him that it was true that Leo had never failed him all these years. He thought, Even for those impossible tasks in the past, he managed to finish them with flying colors. First, the bidding, then the disputes with the OBriens and the Perrys. Perhaps, he will work his magic again Alright then! William made up his mind and said, As Beauty will hold a dinner party tomorrow evening to promote and advertise their new product. Many media outlets and celebrities will be there to endorse the product. I need to solicit sponsorships of over 10 million dors for As Beauty before the party. If I fail, our familys name will be stained. And Im afraid that no one will cooperate with us again in the future. But surprisingly, Leo also rubbed his chin meditatively and said, Its a bit difficult to raise ten million dors within a day and a half William could not help feeling a little disappointed and said after a deep sigh, There was still some hope when we had some extra hands. But they all turned to the Lawson family yesterday, and Im the only one left. I want to pull it off, but just cant do it on my own. Leo understood Williams difficulties and when he was about to speak, Nadine called. She said only three words, Hes here. Leo nodded and said, Okay. He hung up the phone. Then, he rose to his feet and said to William, Dad, leave this matter to me. I will raise ten million before the dinner party tomorrow. I have to go and meet someone now. He then walked toward the door. But when he was still in the living room, the other Fords returned home with gloomy expressions. Everyone looked indignant and also exhausted. Caroline was even angrier when she saw Leo. She asked with venom, What are you doing here? Leo replied lightly, Dad is drunk. Im here to take care of him. You no right to enter this house. Get out! Reba grabbed a bat and was about to drive him away. Enough! William bellowed and his voice instantly conquered the crowd. Shut up, all of you! You all epted the Lawsons blood money. Has any of you thought about the sponsorships? Only Leo will help me! Dad, are you crazy? Caroline shouted unbelievingly, What sponsors can he find? Were lucky if he doesnt just make things worse. William snorted, Hes done a lot better than you. William, how could you say that? Reba was not happy and said, We turned to them for the sake of our family. Its better to work in Vesper Corporation than to put ourselves at the mercy of those people from As Beauty. Oh? Then how was your first day at the office? Leo asked suddenly with a faint smile. All of the Fords looked like that they had just eaten dirt. None of them had been restored to their previous positions like Peter had promised, but instead, they were demoted to the bottom rungs. They were forced to perform errands and chores all day. When Caroline came back to her senses, she leered at Leo and asked, How did you know what happened today? Leo said leisurely, Have you forgotten that I also work at the International Commerce Center? I heard that several managers were kicked downstairs today. I knew straight away that it was you guys. You Carolines eyes smoldered with anger, thinking, If only I could gouge his eyes out. After a long while, she managed to speak again. If we dont live a good life, then neither will you! Id like to wait and see how you raise ten million. I doubt that your dumb luck will save you this time! You dont have to worry about that. After that, Leo strode out of the Ford house. Nadine had been waiting for him outside. Leo got in the car and they soon disappeared into the distance. Half an hourter, a middle-aged gentleman in an expensive suit and gold-rimmed sses got off the ne and waited patiently at the Emerdale Airport. His secretary who looked ratherely was standing next to him and briefing the schedule. Mr. Barker, since our members have learned that youreing to Emerdale, they have organized a wee party for you. Thomas Reyes, chairman of Julton Pharmaceutical, is here to pick you up Forrest Barker could not hear the rest because he was constantly looking at his watch. Suddenly, he saw a man and a woman in the crowd. His face lit up and he dashed toward them right away. At this moment, a distinguished Lincoln SUV stopped before them. Thomas got out of the car and trotted all the way to Forrest. Mr. Barker, Im here to pick you up. Forrest frowned when someone got in his way, so he asked Thomas coldly, Who are you? Mr. Barker, its me, Thomas. I joined the Kingston Chamber of Commerce two years ago Thomas introduced himself with a jittery face. Doesnt ring a bell. Forrest interrupted him and quickened his pace. Mr. Barker, please wait. Our members are waiting for you Thomas caught up with him again. Forrest instantly flew into a rage. He nudged Thomas away and threatened, If you appear in front of me again, believe it or not, I will kick you out of the chamber. Thomas face turned deathly pale in an instant, confused about what he had done wrong. But what happened the next minute left himpletely aghast. Forrest ran up to a young man, bowed reverently, and said, Nice to meet you, boss! Chapter 76 To See God Hello, sir! Forrest enthusiastically shook Leos hand. Seeing this, Thomas, who was about seventy miles away, was scared out of his wits. His knees wobbled and he fell to the ground. Forrest, the general manager of the Kingston Chamber of Commerce, whose sprawling business empire covered the Sallton, Winham, and New Queennd regions, was behaving like he had just met his childhood here?! Who on earth was this young man? Suspecting that his vision was blurry due to fatigue, he rubbed his eyes and pinched himself hard, just to make sure this is real, before looking again. Thomas felt as if he had been struck by lightning. He desperately tried to get a clear view of the young mans face. However, the busy airport was full of travelers and on top of that, Forrest had his back to him, blocking his view of the other person. Soon, Forrest and Leo disappeared into the sea of people. Hello Forrest. Leo acknowledged the polite greeting from him. It is a pleasure to finally meet you. Forrest straightened his back as he carefully observed the owner and CEO whom he had never met before. His first impression was that he was very young. Too young, in fact. However, his eyes had a brilliance likened to a full moon on a starless night, incredibly deep and intense, impossible to interpret his emotions or thoughts. When they got into the car, Forrest finally revealed the purpose of his visit to Emerdale. Mr. Cohen, I was sent by Mr. Maestro to assist you. If you need anything from me in the future, please feel free to let me know. Here is my business card with my contact information on it. Forrest handed over his business card. Leo gave it a nce then put it away. With a faint smile, he nodded. Thanks Forrest. Ill remember that.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Forrest felt ttered. For a man that even the business greats respected, if Leo were to remember him and engage his assistance, his future would incredibly promising. Leo smiled and continued, Well, I do have two things to trouble you with. Upon hearing this, Forrest was overjoyed. Sure, please go ahead to let me know what they are. Even if offered at an extraordinary high price, Forrest wasnt the kind of person who would be of service to just anyone. But Leo was a powerful and influential business man. If only he could be his right-hand man. He was eager to assist him every day, so as to elevate his status in the business circles here. Leo told Forrest about the issue on the sponsorship. When he was done, Forrest was surprised. Is that all? Leo smiled and nodded. Forrestughed and said, Thats not a problem at all. Leave it to me. What about the second matter? Leo pondered for a moment before asking, I wonder if the Kingston Chamber of Commerce still has any membership spots allocated? A friend of mine would like to join the chamber. Forrest was silent for a long while before he said, Mr. Cohen, to tell you the truth, the chamber sets very high requirements on who is eligible to be a member. It depends not only on the personal wealth, but also thework and connections this person has. Only those who have aprehensive score of S or above are qualified. How influential is your friend in Emerdale? Leo thought for a moment then gave an impartial answer, Quite good, I imagine. n Russell holds him in high regard, anyway. Although Justin Cox worked for him, he couldnt openly facilitate personal favors for them. Putting in a few good words for him was fine. Then it shouldnt be a problem. Where is your friend? I can go and see him. Leo informed Justin, then he and Forrest headed to the highest floor of the International Commerce Center. Justin was already waiting when Leo and Forrest arrived. Justin immediately greeted them with a smile. Mr. Cohen, this is Im Forrest Barker. Because Justin works for Leo, Forrest was extremely polite to him. Justin furrowed his brows. Forrest Barker, why did that name sound so familiar? Suddenly, he became extremely excited, so much so that he almost started to stutter. You you are The general manager of the Kingston Chamber of Commerce?! He said as he recalled why Forrests name sounded familiar. Forrest smiled and nodded at him. It wasmon for him to encounter people who get just as excited when they first meet. Mr. Cohen Justin seemed to have realized something. He turned around abruptly and nced at Leo. That nce expressed many emotions, including gratitude, shock, and loyalty. Leo smiled slightly and waved at him. Forrest followed Justin into his office. Next, he would conduct a series of assessments to determine if Justin was eligible to join the chamber. Leo and Nadine were the only ones left in the quiet corridor. Leo stood by the window, lost in thought as they looked at the darkening sky. Nadine stood beside Leo and watched the night sky with him. Mr. Cohen, I can see from his eyes that he reveres you like a God. After a long time, she retracted her gaze and let out a faint sigh. Hearing what she said, he grinned. I am not God. For some people, you are. She stubbornly said, We are not from the same world. The reason you can sit together with them and live together with them is because you were once an ordinary man. Even more so, it is because of their ignorance. Sometimes, ignorance is bliss. Yes, ignorance is bliss Leo was still looking at the bright moon in the sky. He chuckled, Thats why, my friends are living a good life, while my enemies are long dead. When Justin re-emerged from the office, he looked like apletely different person. His radiant face glowed with energy, as if he had found the passion he once had when he was working against all odds to start up a business. He wanted to ask Forrest to stay for dinner, but he had declined. Justin didnt mind that he couldnt do dinner. After watching Forrest get into his car, he returned to his office. He looked at the evening skyline of Emerdale and couldnt help quietly eximing. The night is so beautiful. Henceforth from today, Kingston Chamber of Commerce would have another new member. Everything had been bestowed upon him by one man. Even Justin would not have thought that his admiration and reverence for Leo Cohen would have transformed into unconditional trust. He was like a star in the sky C extremely fascinating. Bang! Just as Justin was immersed in his own world, the office door was rudely kicked open. Peter charged in with an ugly face. He mmed his hands on the table. Justin, what right do you have to interfere with the matters of mypany? Justins smile disappeared and he narrowed his eyes intimidatingly. Peter, do you know who youre talking to? Peter was so angry that heughed. Still pretending? Tell me, I recruited a couple of men from the Henderson family, and they were transferred to the grassroots level. Are you the one behind this? And what if it was me? Justins attitude was indifferent. He said forcefully, They are all new employees. How can new employees be in charge as soon as they join? What do you want the other senior employees to think? Thats my call! Seeing that Peter had the guts to go against him, Justins eyes shed with coldness. Youre no longer the owner of the International Commerce Center. Do you know what are the consequences if you offend the Lawsons? Oh, Im no longer the owner. Are you threatening me? Justin stood up slowly, with an authoritarian look. Smack! He flung a contract at Peters face. Take a good look at this! Peter had always wondered why Justin would still dare to interfere with his affairs even after he had relinquished his rights as thendlord of the International Commerce Center. However, when he saw the what was on the cover of the document, his face turned pale. Youre now a member of the Kingston Chamber of Commerce?! Chapter 77 Ruthless Ambition Printed on the cover was a vivid red goshawk, symbolizing the most influential chamber ofmerce in Sallton, Winham, and New Queennd: The Kingston Chamber of Commerce. Peter looked terribly washed-out, and he regretted his impulsiveness. As the eldest son of the Lawsons, he knew the power and influence of the chamber. Anyone who was a business tycoon in the Sallton, Winham, and New Queennd regions would resort to any means to be a chamber member. Not just because it was an exclusive group, but it was also a symbol of status. Being a member was the equivalent of entering the core business circle of Winbury. Every year, the chamber would invite the rising stars in the business world to join them. However, Kate Lawson, who had received the highly sought-after invitation, had treated it like trash and threw the invitation straight into the bin. Peter couldnt understand how Justin could have managed to be a chamber member in just a matter of days, after they had gone their separate ways. He stared fearfully at Justin. No, I dont believe you have be a member of the chamber. Believe it or not, its up to you. Justin was icy cold. I advise you toy low. I may not own the entire International Commerce Center, but dont think that just because Vesper Corporation is a listedpany, youre such a big deal. In my eyes, youre nothing! Peter was shocked and furious. He couldnt utter a word. Get lost! Peter jumped in horror and fled the office immediately. He did not take the elevator. Instead, he ran down the stairs. Thinking of Justins words, a sinister expression shed across his face. Youve just joined the Red Eagle Chamber of Commerce. Whats there to unt? Once Ive established a close rtionship with the owner of the International Commerce Center He thought about the event week after and his mood became better. He had heard that the mysterious owner would be attending this ball. It was a golden opportunity for the Vesper Corporation. If they could sessfully establish a good rtionship and secure a few major projects, thepany would grow exponentially bigger. As he continued to walk down, he came to the 88th floor of the building. This was where the CEO office of the As Beauty Group was located. Instinctively, he stopped in his tracks. After hesitating for a moment, he decided to visit the CEO. All the employees had left, and only the light in the CEOs office was brightly lit. Peter heard a childish voice as soon as he got close to the office door. Mom, when are we going back? I miss Dad. After which, Lydias voice could be heard, Alright, lets go home now. Her voice was exceptionally gentle,pletely different from her usual resolute tone. Hearing the voices reminded Peter of Lydias wedding night. His face turned gloomy. Just then, the door opened. Lydia walked out of the room holding Emilias hand. The moment she saw Peter, the gentle look on her face was gone. Its you?! Peter was not expecting them to leave so promptly, so he was shocked when the door opened and she saw him. He rposed himself and said with a lighthearted smile, Good evening, Lydia. However, Lydia gave him a cold nce thenpletely ignored him. Come on Emilia. Lets go. They started walking towards the elevator. Malice shed across Peters eyes again. He quickly caught up with Lydia and said, Lydia, its sote. Why dont we have dinner together? You must be starving after such a long day. She looked at him with absolute despise and slowly enunciated each word, Peter, Im already married, and my husband is waiting for me downstairs. Husband?Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Viciousness immediately crept into Peter when he heard this. Her marriage had always been a thorn in his heart. He wanted to see what sort of a man could win such a trophy wife. He walked to the window and looked down. Not a shadow, not even a car. However, in another corner of the building. Leo who had been waiting, became anxious when he didnt see Lydia after quite a while. A sharp glint shed across his eyes and he strode into the elevator. Lydia, dont lie to me. I just looked; theres nobody downstairs. Peter looked at Lydia with a smile, No one is here to pick you up, right? She did not reply him. Her gaze towards him became even more unfriendly, but she was getting a little nervous. She was just trying to scare him away. She had no idea where Leo was. Lydia, Ive always been unable to figure this out. I have money, power, and Ive always had feelings for you. Why dont you even spare me a nce? Peter was ogling at Lydias svelte and beautiful figure under her business suit. There was a hint of deep resentment in his words. It was as if he was finally letting it all out after all these years. Lydia took a step back, shielding little Emilia. Emilia looked at Peter with fear in her eyes. Mom, Im scared. Peters low and chilling voice echoed throughout the dark, silent hallway. I like you so much that I even dreamed of marrying you, but then you suddenly got married to someone else. Is that fair to me? Do you know how I was after I found out that you were married? I was angry at first, and then I resented your husband. Now, I resent you even more. Why didnt you choose me? In what possible way am I inferior to your husband? Youre inferior to him in all aspects. Although worried, Lydia still put up a calm cold front. Oh really? Peter said. His eyes were bloodshot. Well, in that case, Im going to show you exactly how strong I am. As he spoke, he walked towards her with a savage smile on his face. Lydia pushed Emilia back, shouting, Peter, what are you trying to do?! In the dimly lit corridor, there was no one else except the three of them. If it was anyone else, they would have been scared to death, but Lydia stayed calm. Peter continued to press on. What am I going to do? Youll know soon enough Emilia burst into tears, Daddy, daddy, I want my daddy Emilia darling, dont cry. Lydia immediately hugged her tightly,forting her, Im here, Mommy is here, everything will be fine. Daddy? Peter had a nasty smile on his face. Hes not here. I heard you married a fucking soldier, right? Then youll be no different from a widow. Its been so long, you are starting to miss how that feels, arent you? Peter, Im warning you! If you take another step forward, I wont be nice! Lydia shouted loudly; her eyes filled with hatred. Peter was startled for a moment but quickly recovered. He startedughing. Lydia, do you know what I like about you the most? I like your aggressiveness. Its going to be so gratifying if I can subdue a woman like you. His hand made a grabbing motion towards her. She could not move an inch because she had to protect little Emilia who was hiding behind her. All she could do was close her eyes, waiting for the worst. Instead, she heard a loud crash. She immediately opened her eyes and looked in front of her. A tall and stalwart figure stood in front of her. The cold wind was blowing through an open window, flowing through her hair. Leo stared menacingly at Peter, who was thrown against the wall by his kick. His voice was cold and devoid of any emotions. What were you trying to do, you fucking bastard! Chapter 78 Courting Death Leo! When she clearly saw the figure in front of her, Lydia let out a sharp cry and the rims of her eyes became moist.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. She didnt expect that her husband would appear just in the nick of time. Go, take Emilia with you. Leo said without looking back, and his voice was extremely stern. Lydias eyes were filled with indescribable shock. She had never seen Leo like this before, cold and threatening. Immediately, she picked up Emilia and went into the elevator. She had covered her daughters eyes with her hand when she saw how violently Peter was thrown against the wall. She didnt want to frighten her daughter. Just then, Peter got back his senses and felt a sharp pain in his head. When he lifted his hand to touch his head, he felt an icy cold sticky substance on his head. It was blood. Realizing that he was bleeding, Peters face contorted into an ugly threatening look. He red at Leo. Leo, youve ruined my ns time and time again. Do you really think were afraid of you? I dont know about that, but today, you are going to die. His voice void of any emotions or fear. The air felt chilly instantaneously. Just you alone? Peter startedughing. His eyes flickered with disdain as he said, Five years ago, you were a piece of useless shit hanging around my sister. And today youre acting all arrogant? Just because you got to know a couple of people doesnt change the fact that youre still a piece of shit! Leo shook his head and looked pitifully at Peter. Obviously, you know nothing about me. Peter had no inkling of the impending danger he was in. He continued to look at Leo with resentment. I had wanted to take care of you but I didnt expect you toe to me. Saving damsel in distress huh? Good acting. You are going to die tonight, and Lydia is going nowhere either. The whole building is surrounded by my men, and no one can escape. He was still trying to infuriate Leo, eager to see anger or fear on his face. To his disappointment, Leos facial expression was unchanged, he had the same indifferent look. In addition to the indifference, there was also a tinge of sympathy. Leo walked to the window, pointed to the closely linked cars not far away, and asked, You mean those cars? Yeah, our elite guys. Peterughed uproariously. But his voice stopped abruptly like a kite who had just lost the wind current beneath it. It was as if he had seen something shocking; his mouth was wide opened, and his eyes almost popped out. A woman, in a ck leather suit and pants, appeared near the cars. She pulled out a something small and ck from her pocket and tossed it at the bottom of the chassis. Then she slowly turned around. As soon as she walked off, the cars exploded. The fire shot through the sky, forming a small mushroom cloud above the charred vehicles. The powerful st bent the surrounding trees at a 90 degrees angle, causing them to sway left and right violently. Nadines beautiful ck hair was also wind-tossed by the impact. But she was unmoved by the huge explosion. She continued to walk away. She, she Staring at the Nadine in horror, Peter was scared out of his wits. What was that woman holding in her hand? A hand grenade? Leo stared at him with a furrowed menacing look and then said very slowly, word by word, So, any more backup? Peters legs gave way and he looked at Leo with eyes full of despair. He was dumbstruck. His men had beenpletely wiped out by a woman. If you hade at me, you might not have died so quickly. But since you tried to harm her, no one, not even God Himself is going to be able to save you! Peter was so scared, he started to shiver; as if he had been thrown into a ck hole. He didnt dare to move. No, you dont have the balls to kill me! A sudden thought struck him and he started tough fearlessly. No matter how powerful you are, youre still a member of the Hendersons. All of you surrendered to my family. If I die, theyll all die with me! You dont have the heart to go through with it! Leo narrowed his eyes, Are you threatening me? Thats right, its a threat. Peter thought that Leo would be afraid andughed even louder. Leo, I admit youre not as trashy as you were five years ago. But still, in Emerdale, if I want you dead, youll end up that way! I think youve got one thing wrong Leo sighed, First of all, if you think you can threaten me using my family members, then youre very wrong. I dont care too much about them. Secondly Leo paused and said in a mocking tone, Are you that powerful? When he finished his question, he walked towards Peter, grabbed hold of his hair then was about to smash his head into the wall. No Peters eyes were filled with fear. Jeffrey, save me! What? Upon hearing these words, the hand grasping Peters head paused for a moment. He could feel that there was another person behind him. Young man, forgive him. I advise you to let go of him. Dont ask for trouble. The figure behind him sneered. Who are you? Leo slowly turned around, squinted his eyes and looked at the man behind him. With his hands sped behind his back, he looked ordinary with his dark-skin, a nice ck suit and matching leather shoes. Seeing that his savior had arrived, Peter, who just escaped death, gloated. Leo, youre finished. I hired Jeffrey at a high price. Hes a beast. Hurry up and let go of me. Beg me for mercy. If Im in a good mood, I might even spare your life. Jeffrey smirked, Let him go and I wont harm you. Dont force me, or else youll be carried out on a stretcher. However, Leo did not let go. Instead, he slowly raised the hand that was grabbing Peters head. Leo, are you stupid? What do you think you are doing? Dont mess around Peters face turned pale again when he saw this. Right in front of Jeffrey, Leo smashed Peters head into the wall. In that instant, his entire face became badly mangled by the high impact, his human facial features were no longer recognizable. He fell unconscious in a split second. Jeffreys face darkened. He red at the Leo and asked, Are you deaf? I told him earlier that even God wouldnt save him today. You are courting death. Leos eyes stared coldly at Jeffrey. In the next second, his imposing aura filled the space. A stifling murder-tinged air engulfed Jeffrey. Suddenly, Jeffrey felt his entire body broke out in cold sweat. He staggered and almost fell down the stairs. Chapter 79 Mercy Jeffrey was intimidated by the imposing aura Leo emitted. He felt like a prey being watched at close distance from a ferocious predator. On closer look, he was surprised to find that Leo looked calmer than before. Strangely, he seemed to have returned to his previous serene state. All the imposing stifling air had dissipated. Though he was still feeling the chill, he started sneering, Oh, so its not real after all. You scared me. I dont fight ordinary people like you, but since you are looking for it, dont me me! As soon as he stopped talking, Jeffrey readied himself to attack Leo. However, before he could attack, he felt another powerful aura. He looked back instinctively and saw a woman in a ck leather suit standing in the darkness of the corridor, staring at him coldly. If Leos aggressiveness was just a momentary hallucination, then inparison, this woman was a hurricane; ready to destroy anything and everything in her path. In a trance, he felt the tenacity and power to destroy an entire army, which instantly shattered the fighting spirit that he had harnessed. Leo watched them quietly. Although he imed that he was a warrior, Jeffreycked inner strength. Unlike a professional like Nadine, who killed people as though they were flies. Leo just stood and watched, allowing her to be in her own skin and do as she liked. If they had stayed away from Lydia, maybe he would have let them off. Moreover, their daughter was also present. So there could be no mercy. Not even God could save them now. Nadine moved swiftly, almost like a shadow and instantly appeared in front of Jeffrey. She stretched out her arm, grabbed him by the throat and raised him above her head. Jeffrey didnt even have time or strength to react. You Jeffreys pupils suddenly contracted, and his face turned pale. In front of Nadine, he was as vulnerable as an infant. Those who upset Mr. Cohen have only one thing waiting in their future! She said coldly then suddenly exerted force in her palm. Just as she was about to break his neck, an ear-piercing rang sounded from a phone. Leo saw that it was Lydia calling and immediately asked Nadine to pause. He was afraid that Lydia would hear the screaming and the noise. He walked to a quiet spot before answering the call. Lydia? His voice was gentle,pletely different from before. On the other side of the phone, Lydia was silent but he could hear her slightly hurried breathing. After a while, he heard her voice.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Can you can youe down now? There was an explosion. Emilia keeps crying out for you. Lydias tone was slightly stiff. Usually, it would be rare for her to say such needy words under normal circumstances. He pondered for a second then nodded: Of course. After hanging up, he coldly nced at Jeffrey, Youre lucky. Ill spare your life today. If you help the Lawsons again, I will wipe out you and your men! Lets go. Jeffrey, who was lucky to escape death, sat feebly on the ground and grasped for fresh air. When he came to his senses, he was back to his old self, filled with evilness. Ha, just the two of you? How dare you attack me. You think that my men are cowards Jeffrey knew most of the formidable fighters in Emerdale, but he had never heard of Leo and Nadine, so naturally, he didnt think much of them. He took out his phone and made a call. Ryan,e over, I need your help Mr. Cohen, why dont we kill him? It wont take long. Nadine asked, confused. In her opinion, disposing of him now would be childs y. Leo shook its head and said seriously, I know its easy to kill, but its also difficult to deal with a corpse. It will take some time. My wife and daughter cant wait that long. She nodded her head thoughtfully. She had only focused on the killing. However, I wont let him off so easily A cold glint shed across his eyes. I want to kill Peter Lawson with the help of his own family. Hearing that, Nadine flinched but looked enthusiastically at Leo. Mr. Cohen was finally making a move on the Lawsons! After parting ways with Nadine, Leo walked towards Lydias car. As he got nearer to the car, he could hear Emilias crying. Oh, my baby, its okay, its okay, dont cry. Daddy will be here soon. Lydia hugged her daughter,forting her. Daddy! I want Daddy! Emilia cried loudly. She had yet to recover from the shock. Lydia was getting slightly anxious. Just then, they heard Leos voice. My Emilia! Baby! Daddys here! Seeing her father, Emilia immediately stopped crying and smiled. She opened her little arms and ran into the arms of the Leo. She hugged him tightly at first, then said with tears of sadness, What were you doing? You didnte for so long Daddy went to teach the bad guys a lesson. He caressed her head with a smile and said, I drove away the bad guy who bullied mommy and dear Emilia. Really? She was pleased. Daddy, youre so awesome. Looking at his daughter who isughing again, he felt better. Wheres Peter? After her daughter calmed down, Lydia looked at Leo with a stern face as she asked. Leo Cohen shook his head. Dont worry, hes not dead. After hearing these words, Lydia descended into silence. She understood what he meant. He wasnt dead. But he was grievously injured. Seeing her silence, he knew what she was thinking. He held her hand lightly and said, Ive already shown him leniency. Of all people, he should not have attacked you. She was touched. He was willing to go to such lengths for her. However, she would not easily reveal her true feelings to him. She held the steering wheel tightly and said, Lets go home. Yes, lets get out of here. He had wanted to y with his daughter, but she had fallen asleep. While driving, Lydia wanted to say something, but hesitated on second thoughts, There is a sponsorship event tomorrow evening, are you He smiled and agreed happily, I can attend it, just to make up the numbers. Thats great! Lydia had a slight smile then kept quiet again. They didnt speak for the rest of the journey home. Looking at the scenery retreating rapidly on both sides, Leo gradually narrowed his eyes, and a hint of imperceptible viciousness shed through his eyes. Few were there to support him when he was down. Most just rubbed salt into his wounds. Since Reba and the others had aligned themselves with the Lawsons, then no matter how wealthy he became, they would not receive a single cent from him. Chapter 80 The Cat And Mouse Game Some said that whoever was lucky enough to marry Kate Lawson would not have to worry for the rest of his life. Or that of his future generations. Unfortunately, no one had seeded. One man almost seeded but then, he ran off. There was a small bar on the topmost floor of the Lawson Group building that was reserved exclusively for her use. Kate leaned against the railing and held a ss of expensive merlot in her hand. She enjoyed the cool night breeze and the city lights of Emerdale. Thendscape was dazzling, but her eyes were dull. After a while, she felt bored. When she was about to leave, she suddenly found a man in front of her. With handsome looks and a prominent family background, the both of them were a perfect match made in heaven. Seeing him, she smiled. Her smile was so dazzling, it outshone the light from the moon. Why are you here? Im here to see you, he replied with a smile. I am not enough reason for you to travel all the way from Valenham to Emerdale. The man seemed a little helpless and could only tell the truth. Well, I came to see my sister and you at the same time. See, I knew I was always secondary. She curled her lips and said, I can see that youve just gotten off the ne. Why didnt you meet your sister first? Why did youe to see me instead? A bitter smile appeared on the mans face. She wont see me. Why bother to go look for her? Its better toe see you. She squinted her eyes slightly and said, If you lie again, Ill ask someone to throw you over the balcony. The man wasnt scared. He shrugged helplessly and said, All right, I do have something to talk to you about. With that, the mans expression turned serious and he slowly stretched out two fingers. One; I want you to topple my sister. No matter what means you use, just make sure she has no chance for aeback. In return, Ill provide you with all the resources you need, whether its money, manpower, or anything else. He was dead serious, but Kate thought she just heard the most amusing joke, and she burst intoughter. Are you joking with me? Do I look like Im joking? She shook her head. Thats not good. I mean, what if I refuse to help you? The mans expression changed drastically. Why? Because its simply an impossible task. Her smile faded, and her tone became stern. Ever since I first met her, I could never beat her, even back in college. There would be an uproar if these words were to be leaked to the public. Kate Lawson, the demonic woman of the Lawsons, was actually admitting that she was inferior?! The man shook his head. Thats only because her background is better than yours. She has good parents. Now that she has nothing and you have my help, itll be easy to beat her! She fell silent as she pondered over his words. After a long time, she shook her head and rebut. You dont know her, and you cant categorize her like that. As soon as she said that, the man got agitated. Im her brother. If I dont know her well enough, who does? Ever since she was a child, how many times have you met or talked to her? Do you know how she survived all those years? Her gaze turned sharp, and her tone became firm, But I understand! Everyone else rested, dated, ate, and yed around. She she was always studying. Shes like a sponge; constantly absorbing information. So, no matter what I do, shes always ahead of me. Even when she started her ownpany, she didnt borrow a dime from her family. She started from scratch. What about me? In the end, I borrowed money from my family to seed! He got very upset, but still said stubbornly, That was the past, but now, its different. After a long silence, she looked up at the man and asked, Youre her brother. Why do you want to hurt your sister like this? These words silenced him. His face flickered between bright and dark, livid and tolerating. In the end, it turned into a deep helplessness. In order to make her return home. Only when she fails will she return home. In the whole of Emerdale, youre the only one who can destroy her! Whose idea is this? The man gritted his teeth and said, Mine. She looked at him intensely and said, She will hate you for the rest of her life. He flinched, but he had made up his mind so he said, Whatever. Its better to have her home than anything else. She sighed and said, okay, Ill help you. Whats the second request? Hearing this, he beamed. Second? You. You know that Im pursuing you. This time, Im here to ask your father for your hand. Then, Ill leave. You can leave now. Ill buy you a ticket home. She said with a stoned face and was about to take out her cell phone. Seeing this, he became anxious. Dont. If you refuse, thats okay. Its not like I cant take the blow. Why are you so heartless? After pausing for a moment, he looked at her attentively and spoke. Dont tell me that youre still brooding about that kid who ran off from your wedding five years ago? Whats so good about him? He came from a humble family and doesnt have much money. He didnt deserve you. Before he could continue, he stopped because he saw the look in her eyes. It was as if she was a cobra ready to spit venom at him. Terry, dont you think youre talking a bit too much? He immediately shut up and left dejectedly. Well, at least, she promised to help him even though she refused his marriage proposal. Just then, another man brushed past Terry. They nced at each other very quickly then continued on their way. A haggard faced Chris was here to see his cousin. Kate, who was that? What did you call me? The iciness on her face had yet to dissipate. She raised her thin eyebrow and red at Chris. He quickly corrected himself, stuttering, Miss Lawson. Her mood returned to calmness and she replied tly, Whats the matter? He heaved a sigh of relief upon seeing that she was no longer angry. It was tough being her personal assistant. Miss Lawson, I just got news that Peter was badly injured and disfigured by Leo. She acknowledged the news, but didnt offer anyment on it. Chris could not help but ask, His face is all messed up. Arent you going to take a look? No. Is there anything else? she said matter-of-factly. He felt a chill down his spine. She wasnt even going to see how her brother after he got maimed. This woman was reptilian. As Beauty are hosting a sponsorship event tomorrow evening. All the sponsors are attending. Right now, tenpanies have sponsored this project. Ever since Chris became Kates personal assistant, she had assigned him only one task; to gather all the information on the Henderson family and Leo. To Leo, Chris was a mole. The only thing he didnt know was that Chris was ying both sides. Is that soExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. She thought about it for a few minutes, then suddenly smiled and said, Tomorrow, you will sponsor 16 million dors on behalf of the Lawson Group. He thought he had heard wrongly, his eyes popped out in shock, Kate, are you sure? She was no longer paying attention to how he was addressing her. She smiled and said, Do as I say. Okay He could never figure out her intentions, so he couldnt be bothered to find out the answer anymore. After all, she was Kate Lawson. If anyone could figure her out, she wouldnt be who she was. She walked out of the office building and immediately got into a Lincoln limousine that was waiting for her. Miss Lawson. His driver was waiting for her with the door opened. She nodded her head cheerfully, exuding the elegance of a nobledy. However, her eyes soon lost their sparkle again, turning into a grayish white. With her peerless beauty, wealth, and high IQ, Kate had lost all interest or excitement in life. Sometimes, she even wondered: What was the meaning of her life? What did she really want? There were no answers. Or rather, she was still searching for the answers. At first, she thought that she would have to spend the rest of her life searching for them. It wasnt until she found out that the man who had fled from their wedding five years ago, had returned. Suddenly, life had be more entertaining again. It was a cat-and-mouse game. Perhaps, one was the cat, and the other, the rat. Or perhaps Maybe there were two cats! Chapter 81 Give Them a Chance The next morning, Leo stood alone on the top floor of International Commerce Center, overlooking the crowd below. Suddenly, he saw Caroline, Reba, and others walking into the building angrily. It seemed that they couldnt ept that the personnel were from the management level down to the grassroots level. However, Leo showed no mercy for them, and prepared to ept the worst result. Mr. Cohen, this is the information of Garven, the vice president of Vesper Corporation.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. At this time, Justin walked into the office and put a stack of documents on Leos table. After joining the Kingston Chamber of Commerce, Justin knew Leo more and became more serious when facing him. Thank you. . Leo smiled at Justin and read the documents. Garven, male, was a former executive of Julton Pharmaceutical. Three years ago, he was sent to prison because he abused an employee after drinking, so he was fired by Julton Pharmaceutical and did not have a job for two years. After the Vesper Corporation was bought by the Lawson family, Peter Lawson hired Garven as the vice president of Vesper Corporation. This was Garvens information. It was not very detailed, but it was very useful. Justin knew that Leo was investigating the March 16 Incident of the Henderson family, so he collected the important events during these three years, which could save time and highlight the key points. Leo looked at Justin appreciatively, and said, Can you tell me in detail about this matter? Justin nodded and said solemnly, It happened one week after the March 16 Incident three years ago. At the celebration banquet, Garven was drunk and dragged a female employee who drank with him into the bathroom, but that female employee was married. Leo nodded and asked, Whats he like? I am in contact with Garven several times. He is umunicative and takes work as his priority. Besides, he is already 40 years old, but he hasnt married yet. Well. Do you believe that a man who takes his career as his priority abuses an employee? Leo asked. Hearing this, Justin replied, Thats the point. No one believed that Garven would do that. However, he did it, and no one spoke for him at that time, so the police could only close the case quickly. Who handled this case at that time? Justin thought for a moment and then said a name that Leo was familiar with. Sandra Johnson. Sandra Johnson? Thinking of her, Leo ordered, Help me make an appointment with her. Yes. Justin immediately responded, and then handed Leo a delicate invitation letter wrapped in golden silk. This is an invitation letter of Vesper Corporation. All reputablepanies in the International Commerce Center are invited. Leo yed with it for a while and said, Its made of golden silk. Peter Lawson took this banquet seriously. Of course. Justin exined, The International Commerce Center is the business circle core in Emerdale. Many major urban renovation projects were controlled in my hands in the past, but now, Justin smiled and continued to say, They are controlled by you. Leo waved his hand and said, Hand them over to Forrest, including this invitation letter. Yes, Mr. Cohen. Justin knew that Leo did not like to attend these parties at all, so he quickly went to find Forrest. At the moment, Leos phone rang. Looking at the caller ID, Leo smiled. He picked up the phone and asked, Dad, whats wrong? William Ford said seriously, Leo, hows the sponsorship going? Take it easy. If you cant handle it, Ill figure it out by myself Dad, it is done. Leo interrupted him. After a pause, William eximed, Is it true? Leo smiled, My friends make a little money in these years. They invest it after I talk to them. After hearing Leos words, William did not speak and fell into a deep silence. After a while, William said, Leo, Im not a fool. I dont believe any human favor or luck at all. Tell me honestly, do you solve all the problems by yourself? Leo was silent for a while and nodded solemnly, Yes. How do you do it? Leo did not answer, because it was not the right time to tell anyone about his secret. William said, It doesnt matter if you dont want to say. To be honest, I do treat you as my son. I know. Leo said. Im relieved to know you live a good life, but no matter what happens, dont take it alone. Maybe I am not powerful enough, but Im your father, and it is my responsibility to protect you. Leo, I want to beg you William sighed and asked, Can you give a chance for the Henderson family? Leo held the mobile phone tightly without saying any words. I know that they have a deep misunderstanding of you, but they are your family, and they already receive the punishment. Can you give them a chance? Hearing Williams sincere words, Leo closed his eyes. Caroline quarreled with him. Reba was mean to him. Samuel relied on his seniority to bully him. Ma sneered at him Leo thought of all the ugly faces of the Henderson family, but finally all turned into Williams sincere apology to him. Leo opened his eyes, and felt relieved. He sighed and thought that his father was too kind. All right, Leo answered. Thank you. William expressed his gratitude. An hourter, a personnel transfer notice was issued. Caroline Ford was promoted to HR manager. After hearing the news, Caroline was stunned. Me? She pointed at her nose and asked. Yes. The man in charge of delivering the news said, You can go to the personnel department now. OK! Carolineughed. She finally vented her anger. Mr. Lawson appreciated me, and promoted me as a HR manager. But Caroline became vicious in a corner that no one could see her. The level of HR manager is higher than that of the HR supervisor. Now I can decide the personnel transfer, and I will teach them a lesson who bullied me these two days. That good-for-nothing Caroline felt angry when she thought of Leo. Chapter 82 It’s Hard to Change One’s Nature Reba Ford, Samuel Ford, Patricia Ford, Ma Ford, and others were promoted too. Sitting alone in a more than 100 square meters office, Leo looked indifferent, and his fingers gently tapped on the desk, making a rhythmic sound. This is thest chance for you. If you still dont cherish it, dont me me He muttered to himself. Justin returned to Leos office to report. Forrest Barker will attend the banquet as the owner of the International Commerce Center. But Lydia Henderson of As Beauty refused. She tore the invitation letter and threw it into the trash can Leo was not surprised, because he knew Peter Lawson wanted to plot against Lydia, she must not treat Peter kindly. However, Leo cared more about the injury on Peter Lawsons face. Although Nadine did not kill Jeffrey and Peter that night because of Lydias obstruction, Peters face was hurt seriously. Peters face may not be able to be cured. Appearance was not only important to women, but also to men. Peters face was hurt by Leo seriously, but he still did not cancel the party. It seemed that Peter did attach great importance to those urban renewal projects. When will thosepanies arranged by Forrest arrive? Leo asked. Justin said, They will arrive before the start of the sponsorship dinner. Leo did not ask more. He was not worried thosepanies would note. It was the leader of the Red Eagle Chamber of Commerce who asked someone to call them toe. If they did note, or if they werete, they could not bear the consequences. Lets wait for the dinner tonight. In the afternoon, Leo sent a text message to Lydia: Im going to the Henderson family, and attend the sponsorship dinner with them. Lydia soon replied simplify, OK. Leo took a car to the Henderson family. When he entered the yard, he found that others were chatting happily. When Leo was about to walk into the living room, he heard a shout. Stop! Reba pointed at Leos feet and said, You are no longer a member of the Henderson family. You cant enter in, and waited in the yard. No, you should wait outside the gate. Reba, what are you talking about? William frowned and said, If you dont forced Leo, does he leave? I dont think Im wrong. Reba said, He is a good-for-nothing and doesnt even have a job. If he leaves, its beneficial to us. Mom, he has a job now, Caroline said. It seemed that Caroline was kind to him, but in fact, she was mocking him. Leo looked at them indifferently without saying a word. I know. Today, Reba looked very confident. She said, You cane back, but you have to hand over your monthly sry. Leo was amused by her words, My monthly sry? You dont deserve it. How much was his monthly sry? Tens of millions? He didnt know either. But they misunderstood him. Leo, what do you mean? Do you think we are greedy for your money? Caroline said angrily, Now, I am the HR manager of Vesper Corporation. My mother is the finance manager, and my uncle is After Caroline introduced everyones positions one by one, she asked, What about you? What do you do in the International Commerce Center? Maybe your monthly sry is less than one thousand dor. Its a bargain for you to hand over your monthly sry. Hearing this, Leo understood why they are so arrogant. If his father did not beg him, Leo would not ask Justin to promote them to the management level. A dog can never change its habit. Leo said coldly and turned to walk toward the gate. Caroline and Reba felt angry and stood up immediately. Who are you scolding? Stop! William couldnt bear it any longer and roared, You are so stupid. After being promoted to the finance manager, Reba also became arrogant. She retorted William, you are stupid! She pointed at Leo and said, He is a good-for-nothing, but you still think highly of him. You should worry about your sponsorship first. The sponsorship dinner is about to begin, and I see how you deal with it! Leo already settles it. Can he get the sponsorship? Theyughed and said, Ten dors? Or one hundred dors? Its useless. William felt angry and said nothing. Dad, dont me me for not reminding you. If you hope that he can help you solve the problem, you will be disappointed! Caroline looked at William and said, I think that you cane to Vesper Corporation, and President Lawson will definitely give you a suitable position.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Hum! William snorted heavily. Caroline, ignore him. Reba grabbed Caroline and said, It will be funny that no sponsorseter. Samuel Ford, Ma Ford, and others alsoughed and waited to see the Henderson familys fool. They were now the middle-level leaders in Vesper Corporation. Although the cooperation between the Henderson family and As Beauty broke down, it would not impact their interests. Its time to go. Reba with Caroline got in a business Mercedes. Samuel, Ma, and others also got in their own cars. When cars passed by the gate, Reba saw Leo standing there, but she didnt stop and drove away. William sighed and said, Leo, get in. Thank you, Dad. Leoforted William, Dont worry, everything is ready. Looking at the confident smile on Leos face, William was confused. Every time he smiled confidently, he would solve the difficulties perfectly. Will there be a miracle today? The sky gradually darkened. The sponsorship dinner was held in the Emerald. Although it was not as luxurious as Oceania, it was a five-star hotel with high-quality service and dishes. It was early, and the dinner party had not yet begun, but some dishes were served. The scene setting was simr to that of the upper ss in foreign countries. Musicians in white dress were ying soft music on both sides. This snail is so delicious. Quickly, take more. How much does such a dinner party spend one night? When can the Henderson family hold such a party? Reba, Caroline, and the others kept choosing the most expensive dishes to eat, no matter it was delicious or not. When they looked at theyout of the banquet, the world-famous paintings, pianos worth millions of dors, and antiques in the disy cab, they felt very shocked. William did not have any interest about these. He was thinking about the sponsorship. Leo handed him a cup of good wine and said, The wine is good. Have a try. William waved his hand and said, If the sponsors donte, I wont have any appetite. Hearing this, Leo said, They wille soon. At this time, a woman in professional clothes with a pair of high heels walked over. Seeing this woman, Caroline and Reba were angry. It was she who humiliated them again and again. Rachel nodded at Leo, and then shook hands with William with a professional smile, Mr. Ford, the dinner party is about to begin in half an hour. Do your sponsors arrive at the hotel? This William felt embarrassed, but Leo walked forward and said, The sponsors will arrive within ten minutes. Thinking for a while, Leo continued to say, The amount of sponsorship is about 100 million dors. Hearing that, Caroline and Rebaughed out loud. Leo, you have no money and power, but you are good at bragging. 100 million dors? If you can get 500 thousand dors, I will admit my failure. Leo nced at them and ignored them. Rachel nodded and left. Before leaving, she looked at Caroline and Reba ironically. Leo, is what you say true? As soon as Rachel left, William asked. Leo smiled without saying a word. Dont make a fool of yourself. Holding a ss of red wine, Caroline looked at Leo and said, You solve the trouble by yourself. Dont ask us to help you. Dont worry. Leo took a sip of red wine and said calmly, If I make a lot of money by cooperating with As Beauty, dont ask me for money. I ask you for money?! Caroline seemed to hear the funniest joke. She smiled and said, You have half an hour to brag. When President Henderson of As Beauty arrives, you had better to solve the trouble by yourself! Leo just smiled and did not argue with her. Twenty minutester, When Lydia came in with Rachel, Irene, and other lineal rtives, Caroline, Reba, and Samuel looked at the Leo. William felt very nervous. He looked at his watch, and there were only ten minutes left. He asked, Leo, will the sponsors reallye? Of course. Leo said confidently. Rachel gave a public speech. All the guests sat down. Thank you William Ford to find sponsors for As Beauty. Now, lets wee them. There was thunderous apuse, and all lights gathered in the direction of the Henderson family. While Caroline and Reba pped, they whispered, Until now, we cant see any sponsors. How could he? Before Caroline finished her words, the door was opened. A gentle middle-aged man wearing sses came in, surrounded by men and women in suits and leather shoes Skyer OBrien, the CEO of Sky Technology, and all the senior executives! When they came in, Samuel felt very shocked. Chapter 83 Mr. Lawson Came Sky Technology? Its impossible! Hearing Samuels exmation, Caroline and Reba looked over. Seeing that Skyer OBrien and all the senior executives walked over along the red carpet, Caroline was stunned. Sky Technology is one of the top fiftypanies in Emerdale. Its bigger than As Beauty. How could it be a sponsor? Caroline suddenly turned around and looked at Leo. She saw Leo sit in the corner and drink, as if everything was nothing to do with him. Caroline didnt believe it at all. It is impossible I dont believe it! Caroline roared hysterically. But the music was so loud that no one heard her voice at all. Reba Ford also watched the people passing by with an extremely awkward expression as if she had been pped by someone. They had mocked that it was impossible for Leo Cohen to get sponsorship and waited to see Leo make a fool of himself. Unexpectedly, in a sh, here came a sponsor. A sponsor that was in the top 50 listedpany in Emerdale William Ford also stared nkly at the team of the Sky Technology who had already stepped onto the stage. He simply couldnt believe it. The sponsor was actually Sky Technology which was in the top 50! Soon, he looked at Leo. Leo smiled and made a gesture of silence. The show had just begun. On the stage, the chairman of Sky Technology, Skyer OBrien, had already begun to speak. He highly praised the As Beauty and even The Henderson family with expectation of their future, and said that he was willing to sponsor unconditionally! Hearing this, Caroline and Reba were stunned. After a long while, Caroline showed an awkward smile andforted herself, So what if Sky Technology is here? They wont do business that loses money. Its impossible for them to sponsor more than one million. Sky Technology is willing to sponsor the As Beauty for 50 million. Before Caroline could finish her words, Skyer OBrien, the chairman of Sky Technology, announced the amount of sponsorship. Whoosh! All of a sudden, everyone was shocked. Their faces assumed an expression of incredulity as they gazed at OBrien. Especially Caroline Ford who was so shocked that she almost fainted. Skyer OBrien smiled. 50 million was a drop in the bucket for him, but if he could leave an impression on the general manager, it would be worth it. After arranging Skyer OBrien to sit down, Rachel Ward was to about to thank William when the door was pushed open again. Everyone looked over again and saw a group of peopleing in. Like the team of the Sky Technology, they were all in suits with serious faces. The Lonver Group is willing to sponsor 50 million unconditionally. We wish the As Beauty and the Henderson family a victory! Blue Company is willing to be the most loyal partner of the As Beauty. We will provide 50 million. Just show our respect. Danden Corporation is also willing to provide 50 million unconditionally! Thats same for the Dragon Corporation. And us, the Lucky Company! Except the Sky Technology, a total of ten teams came to the stage and vowed to support the cooperation of the As Beauty and the Henderson family. Just like the Sky Technology, thepany representatives who cameter were the chairman with all the senior executives, which was enough to show their importance to this sponsor. Moreover, as they had agreed in private, eachpany would sponsor 50 million dors. Everyone present was a little dumbfounded. Even Rachel, the host of the dinner party, was a little confused and looked at the presidents inexplicably. This was 50 million dors, not 5 thousand. How could they throw it as if throwing a free cabbage? Moreover, they said that it was unconditionally. In other words, even if the As Beauty made a profit, they didnt need to pay thosepanies a penny. What they needed to do was ensuring thosepanies to be their sponsor. Why? As for Caroline, Reba, and the others from The Henderson family, they were all dumbfounded. If the arrival of the Sky Technology was like a heavy hammer that smashed into their hearts, then the arrival of the Lonver Group, the Blue Company, Danden Corporation, and the Lucky Company, like lightning, struck them again and again. In the end, they were all numb. As same as the Sky Technology, all of them were listedpanies and in the top 50 in Emerdale. Let along the Henderson family, even the rising As Beauty couldntpare with them. Why they came here at the same time and invest fifty million unanimously? This was no longer shock, but scare. They looked at Leo as if they had seen a ghost. Unexpectedly, this good-for-nothing had got the sponsorship of the listedpanies in top 50. How did he do it? William also looked at Leo in shock. While the site was busy, he quietly walked to the side of Leo. He couldnt suppress the joy in his heart and asked, Leo, these directors are rarely seen. Why would theye to sponsor us unconditionally? Leo smiled and did not speak. He just turned a little and looked in the direction of Lydia. Tenpanies, 50 million each, in total which was equivalent to 500 million dors. Exactly the number Leo estimated before. Everyone else was shocked by the sky-high price of 500 million dors, but Lydia still looked calm. When she felt the gazes of Leo, Lydia nodded slightly at him to express her gratitude. She knew that all of this was done by him. When he came to his senses, Leo looked at William and said with a smile, Dad, dont worry. Ill take care of everything. As long as Im here, the Henderson family will be the top wealthy families in Emerdale, no, in Lancham. Listening to the calm but domineering words of Leo, William was a little dazed. Somehow, looking at the current Leo, he thought of the man far away in Valenham. ng! Just then, the door of the banquet hall was pushed open again, and another group of people came in. Everyone turned around. Who else? Caroline and Reba were already numb, and their necks were a little stiff as they looked back. However, when they saw the neer, Caroline and the rest of the Henderson family were slightly stunned and question in their mind. Why do theye here? The Lawson Group is here!Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. A deafening announcement was heard. In the twinkling neon light, Chris Lawson, dressed in a white suit, walked onto the stage with his men and announced loudly. The Lawson Group is willing to sponsor 80 million! Chapter 84 Ejection If the presence of the top tenpanies pushed the atmosphere of the evening banquet to the extreme, then the arrival of the Lawson Group would be an unexpected interlude.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The atmosphere at the scene suddenly became strange. Caroline came to her senses and watched in awe. The Lawson Group was a real monolith. Compared with it, those powerfulpanies such as the Sky Technology, the Lonver Group, and The Blue Company are nothing. William lowered his voice and asked Leo, Leo, why did you bring the Lawson Group here? Leo did not answer, but the smile on his face faded bit by bit. He didnt expect that the Lawson Group woulde and cost 80 million dors. Skyer OBrien, the chairman of the Sky Technology Company, was unhappy. He stood up and said to Chris Lawson, Everyone invests 50 million dors. Why should the Lawson Group pay 80 million dors? Chris Lawson replied with disdainful face. Does it need your permission for us to decide how much we would pay? As he said this, he ignored the angry face of the bosses of otherpanies and said, The Lawson Group will sign the contact of offering 80 million dors right now. The presidents of the tenpanies looked at each other, and then Skyer said seriously, Then the Sky Technology will also offer 80 million. Bang! The chairman of the Lonver Group mmed the table. In that case, the Lonver Group will offer 80 million too! Everyone was dumbfounded. Even Lydia was a little uneasy. She turned around and asked Leo with her eyes. This was not a sponsorship meeting, but an auction. However, aside from Leo, no one else knew that the tenpanies present had received orders from the general manager to sponsor the As Beauty. The one who did it best would be able to enter the Kingston Chamber of Commerce this year. In Emerdale, only three people belonged to the Kingston Chamber of Commerce. They are the richest man n Russell, Thomas Reyes, and Justin Cox who had just entered. It could be seen how difficult it was to get a ce. Therefore, the tenpanies all paid full attention to this matter, but none of them was weaker than others. After discussing it together, they decided to sponsor 50 million dors each. Originally, they got along quite happily with each other, but the arrival of the Lawson Group broke the bnce. The tenpanies were no longer willing to show weakness and raised the sponsorship fee to 80 million one by one. While they were in a heated argument, the representative of the Lawson Group was silent. Anyway, he had already done what Kate Lawson asked him to do. Enough! All of a sudden, a loud roar overwhelmed the whole ce. Everyone stopped arguing and looked at Leo in surprise. For a moment, the Henderson family became the focus of the crowd. Caroline and Reba were so scared that their faces changed greatly. They red at Leo and said, You good-for-nothing, you only know how to make trouble for us all day long. Do you know who they are? They are presidents of the top 50panies. What qualifications do you have to shut them up? After scolding Leo, Reba ran to the senior management of the As Beauty and the bosses of the tenpanies. She apologized with a smile, Gentlemen, Im sorry. We have nothing to do with this good-for-nothing. You can vent your anger on him. Dont me it on the Henderson family. What are you talking about? These words also angered William, Have you forgotten who hired these sponsors? If it werent for Leo, we would have beenughed at. So what? Reba rolled her eyes and said, Do you really think that the bosses came here for his sake? Obviously, they invested for the sake of President Henderson of the As Beauty. Reba said this based on her own understanding. She wanted to please the boss of the tenpanies and Lydia, but she offended both sides at the same time instead. I dont have that much influence. Lydia said tly and dismissed her ttery. Skyer OBrien was even more straightforward. Do you fancy yourself clever? Who are you? How dare you guess what we are thinking? The other nine bosses also looked at Reba coldly with overwhelming presence. Reba felt awkward and realized that she had offended everyone. At first, she was afraid that Leo might implicate the Henderson family, so she wanted to distance him from the Henderson family and please Lydia and the bosses by the way. Unexpectedly, she shot herself in the foot. Lydia stared coldly at all the Henderson family members except for William and said, You guys have already been put on the cklist by ourpany. How dare youe to the dinner party shamelessly? Guards, drive them out. Rachel understood what Lydia meant and immediately called the security guards over. Hey, what are you doing? We are also from the Henderson family. Why should we out? The security guards of the hotel immediately rushed up and drove Reba, Caroline, Samuel out. Suddenly, Caroline turned around, pointed at Leo and asked angrily, Why you dont drive him out? Leo narrowed his eyes slightly. They still wanted to drag him down. Lydias face became even colder, so was her tone. We, the As Beauty, only cooperate with decent men. Those immoral persons dont have the qualifications to enter my gate. Hearing her words, Caroline looked at Leo with even more hatred. Leo! Its always him who makes us lose face. Im so angry If I dont teach him a lesson, itll be hard to get rid of my anger! Caroline and the others were driven outside the hotel by the security guards. Everyones face was vivid, and Caroline stomped hard on the ground. Samuel Ford was steadier. He touched his chin and was thinking about something. Suddenly, he grinned and said, Everyone, dont be angry. I think its a good thing for us that Ms. Henderson and the bosses vented their anger on us. Caroline asked puzzled, Samuel, are you out of your mind? We were humiliated by them again. Indeed, but Caroline, think about it carefully. Reba only misspoke one sentence. Why did they chase us out? The others looked at each other and could not figure out why. Samuel, dont keep us guessing. Tell us quickly. Why is it a good thing? Caroline asked. Samuelughed and said, Did you find that the atmosphere has changed since the arrival of the Lawson Group. Whether Ms. Henderson of As Beauty or the bosses of the top ten groups, they are all getting angry in their mind. The others nodded. It was true. Samuel said, Think about it. How can that good-for-nothing shut up the bosses? Although he solicited the money, he has offended those bosses now. I can guarantee that this sponsorship will end soon, and The Henderson family cant get a penny. At that time, we can teach that good-for-nothing a lesson. Everyone smiled as they heard this. Chapter 85 Can’t Get a Penny After driving away Caroline and others, the bosses focused their eyes on Leo, narrowing their eyes slightly with overwhelming presence. They also wanted to know how this young man dare stop them. The chief executive only asked them to sponsor the cooperation between the Henderson family and the As Beauty, but did not reveal who the real mastermind was. Therefore, they did not know Leo. Perhaps, the bosses here subconsciously thought that it was the chief executives idea. Under the gaze of the ten bosses, Leo sat calmly in his seat. I know what you care about. I will tell him about this. Upon hearing these words, William was at a loss. However, the ten bosses looked at each other doubtfully. Especially Skyer OBrien, the president of Sky Technology, looked up and down at Leo, trying to find something from him.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. However, to his disappointment, the expression on his face was unfathomable. He could not see through him at all. He thought instinctively that this guy should be remarkable. After a while, Skyer OBrien looked at Leo and asked hesitantly, What do you mean by he? The other nine bosses also looked over. Leo said with a faint smile, Exactly as you wish. Suddenly, Skyers eyes lit up and he stopped talking. The other bosses also pondered, hesitating. Finally, Skyer raised his head and said, Stop arguing, everyone. Lets listen to this gentleman first. His attitude became respectful which was quite different from towards Caroline. The others nodded. No problem. The spectators see the chess game better than the yers. Maybe this gentleman has some advice that I didnt expect. William also looked at Leo in disbelief. He thought that Leo had offended all the bosses that they were going to withdraw the funds. Instead of looking at the bosses, Leo looked at Chris Lawson and narrowed his eyes slightly. Who made this decision? Under the gaze of Leo, Chris felt that he had been seen through. He quickly said, Its my sister, no, Ms. Lawson. Then evidently, everyones expressions changed slightly. All ten bosses looked awed and both the eyes of Lydia and Leo were lit up. Chris saw it. This was the influence his sister brought to Emerdale. After a pause, Leo asked again, Does she have anything to tell us? Chris shook his head and said, No, she just said that she would sponsor 80 million on behalf of the Lawson Group, but its not unconditionally. Oh? Leo smiled and said, Tell me. Ms. Lawson said that this sponsor will be a meeting gift from an old ssmate. After a period of time, there will be a project. We hope As Beauty would cooperate with us. Lydia frowned. Just as she was about to reject, Chris said, Ms. Henderson, dont be in such a hurry to reject it. Ms. Lawson said that you will be interested in this cooperation. After that, he left with his men. Leo narrowed his eyes slightly. For a while, he did not know what Kate Lawson wanted to do And the word old ssmate also made Leo very concerned. Could it be that Lydia and Kate are old friends? He then looked at the ten bosses and said, I know everyones intention. No one wants tog behind. Since the Lawson Group has forcefully sponsored eighty million, why dont you all also sponsor eighty million? I will tell Forrest Barker the truth. The name of the general manager of the Kingston Chamber of Commerce lifted the spirit of all bosses. They looked at Leo more respectfully. Although they could not be sure about the rtionship between the young man and the general manager, it was sure that he was the general managers man -this alone was great. Okay, 80 million. Skyer said straightforwardly, I vote for 80 million dors. Please remember to tell him the truth. Well, Ill vote 30 million more. Me too. The ten bosses all expressed their opinions. After signing the contract, they left with a smile. Everyone took a very warm attitude toward Leo and wanted to say more words to him. After they left, William was still sitting in his seat nkly. Leo actually had brought him 800 million dors that he didnt even dare to think about it before. Outside the hotel, Caroline and the others were still waiting. After seeing the bosses leave, Caroline and Reba immediately showed a surprised smile. Samuel, youre right. All the bosses havee out after such a short time. The negotiation must have been failed. Of course. The older, the wiser. Samuel couldnt help butugh proudly. Although I dont know how the good-for-nothing invited these ten bosses, but a loser is a loser who doesnt know the rules. In the end, it was all in vain and he didnt get a penny. While speaking, William and Leo walked out of the hotel. William still looked as if he hadnte to his senses and stared nkly ahead. Leo was also lost in thought, wondering what Kate meant. Caroline immediately took a gloating look at Leo. She walked to William and said, Dad, what did I say? We cant believe this good-for-nothing. He messed up a sure thing. Reba confidently pointed at Leo and scolded, Its your fault. How dare you ask the bosses of the top tenpanies shut up? Youve ruined everything! William came to his senses, shook his head and said, You misunderstood Misunderstand? Samuel also put on a straight face. He looked at William and said, William, in my opinion, you are not qualified to be the head of the family. You must believe the one who really works for you. The most wrong thing you have done is to trust this good-for-nothing. Why not give the job to your family members who are more reliable? We have got the money. Got it, got it Samuel nned to take this opportunity to rece William to be the head of the family. When he was about to continue, he was suddenly stunned. What did you just say? I said, the top tenpanies, together with the Lawson Group, voted 80 million each. A total of 800 million dors has been transferred into the ount. William repeated. Afraid that they wouldnt believe him, William took out his phone again and showed the bnce. What?! Samuel and the others all changed their faces dramatically. They grabbed Williams mobile phone and carefully counted how many digits there were. One, two, three, four seven, eight, nine There were nine-digits. Impossible, its impossible. I clearly saw the top ten bossesing out just now. Samuels face was pale, but he still refused to believe it. He handed the phone to Reba and said, Reba, count. Reba was also a little confused. She took the phone as if in a dream and counted it seriously. One, two, three Her eyes widened and her face reddened while she was counting as if it was taking her breath away. 800 million. Were rich. Were rich Caroline was also extremely excited. 800 million dors! We can do everything we want, such as roaming the world, buying all the bags we like, buying a vi in the downtown area. When they were immersed in the fantasy of being rich, Leo came over, took away Williams mobile phone with a smile, and poured cold water on them. Good idea, but you cant get any money. Chapter 86 Be Aware of Villains The words of Leo were like a sharp warning, waking up Caroline and the others. In an instant, their faces darkened. They had never thought that there would be any enterpriseing to sponsor. Without sponsorship, how could they get money? Therefore, they also thought about getting the money. But now, Leo got a total of 800 million dors sponsorship from 10panies which were in the top 50 enterprises Emerdale. It was an astronomical figure! It was also a p in their face. Reba and Caroline red at Leo with burning eyes. So much money, but they couldnt get a penny. How could they ept it? At this moment, every one of them was nervous. They had never been as helpless as they were now. Unable to endure it any longer, Caroline pointed at Leo and said angrily, Why do you think we cant get even a single cent of the money here? I think its you who cant get the money, right? Leo looked at her calmly and said, The cooperation with As Beauty seems to be done by father from beginning to end. Did you ever help a little? Upon hearing these words, Caroline Ford, Reba Ford, and Samuel Ford looked at each other in dismay. At the same time, they felt a little guilty. Indeed, from beginning to end, it was William Ford who had been busy dealing with the business of As Beauty, and they hadnt done anything. We didnt do anything, but we are from the Henderson family. We cant deny it! After holding back for a long time, Caroline Ford swore with a flushed face, As long as we are from the Henderson family, we are qualified to get the money! After Caroline Ford finished speaking, Reba Ford, Samuel Ford, and Patricia Ford made up their minds and agreed shamelessly. Caroline is right. Since when did youmand the affairs of our Henderson family? In my opinion, you covet the property of our Henderson family and want to get some! No way! Hearing these words, Leo Cohens expression turned slightly cold. William Ford couldnt bear to see a good family fight for money. He took a step back and said, Well, Leo, dont quarrel. I said before that the proportion of shares will be divided ording to the proportion of the familys shares. It will be done in the future No. However, before he could finish his words, he was interrupted coldly by Leo Cohen. Dad, you are too kind and always treat them as a member of the Henderson family. What about them? Do they regard us as members of the Henderson family? He looked at Reba Ford and others coldly and did not give in at all. The husband and wife are like birds in the same forest, and when a disasteres, they will fly on their own. They are your wife, daughter, elder brother, and younger sister. They are all family members, but they have turned to Peter Lawson. They dont even ask about our difficulties. Now that they have made money, and they think of being a family, how can there be such a beautiful thing in the world? This The expressions of Caroline Ford and the others were indescribably ugly when they heard Leo Cohens words. William Ford let out a long sigh. How could he not know what Leo Cohen said? He even knew better than Leo Cohen what a group of people they were. This was a group of hungry wolves that couldnt be fed enough and couldnt be raised well. They wouldnt give up and would like asking more than giving. However, they were still his rtive. Caroline Ford and Reba Ford could do such a thing, but he couldnt. Otherwise, what was the difference between him and them? Shut up! Suddenly, Reba Ford looked at Leo Cohen and shouted, You have been expelled from the Henderson family. You have no right to speak here! After a pause, she looked at William Ford and said, Lets talk about it when we get home. Theres a lot of noise on the street. Its a joke. She hated Leo Cohen to the extreme. Not only did she and her daughter get permanently cklisted by the As Beauty, but he also ruined her interests. So much money. If I cant get a penny, Ill die of anger. If it hadnt been for Leo Cohen, William Ford would have definitely shared the money! Big Sister is right. Money cannot be shown. Lets talk about it at home. Patricia Ford also understood Reba Fords intention. She looked at Leo Cohen warily and said, You are no longer a member of the Henderson family. You are not qualified to enter our house. As they spoke, they walked toward the car. Swoosh! Leo Cohen took a step forward and stopped them. He nced at them coldly, and his tone was almost indifferent. Lets see who dares to take one more step. Caroline Ford was frightened by the murderous intent of Leo Cohen. Knowing that he had been a soldier before, she immediately took a step back warily. Leo Cohen, what do you want to do? This is the street. Do you dare to hit us? However, Reba Ford was not afraid at all. She even leaned her face over and said provocatively, Come on, beat me. Ill call the police if you hit me. Ill sue you for intentional murder! There was a sh of killing intent in Leo Cohens eyes. Since I can get the sponsorship, I can naturally let them take them back. In the end, you still cant get a penny. Reba Ford couldnt helpughing. Are you stupid? The money you gave out is like spilled water. Who will take it back? Leo Cohen also smiled. Why dont you give it a try? He took out his phone and found Forrest Barkers number. With just a phone call, Forrest Barker could make the boss of the top tenpaniese back and take back the sponsorship fee. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Seeing that Leo Cohen was so fearless, Reba Ford suddenly panicked. Just as she was about to speak, she heard the uniform sound of high heels on the ground. Ha One of the sounds of footsteps was loud and clear. Everyone couldnt help but turn around, only to see Lydia Henderson walking over with a group of high-level executives of the As Beauty. Perhaps due to Lydia Hendersons influence, most of the higher levels of As Beauty were women, and they were all beautiful and capable women. There was no trace of a smile on their faces, only rigorous and cautious. So many people came, forming an indescribable aura. Boss. Upon seeing this, William Ford immediately shouted out. Caroline Ford and Reba Ford looked at Lydia Henderson with some fear and no longer dared to speak. It was the first time for Samuel Ford, Patricia Ford, and the others to see Lydia Henderson at such a close distance. They were immediately amazed by her powerful aura and her beauty. Lydia Henderson responded indifferently, and then nced at Caroline Ford and her daughter without any trace and said, Mr. Lin, it seems that things at home are not peaceful. Everyone in the Henderson family looked terrible. William Ford red at Reba Ford. Boss Lin must have heard what he said just now. Im sorry, Boss Lin. Lydia Henderson retracted her gaze and said indifferently, Ive just thought about it. Its indeed a little inappropriate for the Henderson family to be in charge of the 800, 000 million sponsorship fees. Its not that I dont trust you, its that its hard for me to guard against you Lydia Henderson said meaningfully, and then said a name, Cherry. Yes. Behind her, a curly-haired woman of about thirty years of age walked out from the crowd. Lydia Henderson pointed at Cherry and introduced, She is the manager of the financial department of our group. From tomorrow on, she will strictly test every charge and debt of your group. Once something goes wrong, it involves the staff. Is there any problem with us taking legal measures? No problem, no problem. William Ford was overjoyed and repeatedly agreed. Caroline Ford, Reba Ford, Samuel Ford, and the others werepletely disheartened andpletely gave up on the 88 million. Chapter 87 I’ll Go back to My Home! Bang! After returning to the Henderson family, Reba Ford threw away the door and sat on the sofa angrily. Caroline Ford, Samuel Ford, Patricia Ford, and the others also looked gloomy and said nothing. William Ford opened his mouth. He wanted to persuade them, but when the words reached his mouth, he stopped. Looking at these selfish family members, he suddenly felt ridiculous. Theyughed that they had been looking at people with their old eyes. The eagle flew too far into the sky, so the ants on the ground couldnt see it. He lit a cigarette and was about to smoke when Reba Ford suddenly knocked off William Fords cigarette and said angrily, What time is it? Do you still want to smoke? At this time, the cigarette had been lit, but Reba Ford had fanned it off and scalded William Fords face. William Fords face darkened, What can we do now? Leo has asked for sponsorship. The cooperation between the Henderson family and As Beauty is well. Everything is going well. What else are you dissatisfied with? It was better not to talk about this matter. When they said this, the faces of Caroline Ford and the others became even uglier. Reba Fords eyes were burning with jealousy. 800 million dors. She didnt get a penny, and this matter had swallowed up her reason. The anger that had been building up in his heart finally exploded. William Ford, are you still a man? Our Henderson family was the one who pulled out these 800 million. We can spend whatever we want. Why should As Beauty and the other women interfere? Thats great. What financial manager did As Beauty send to keep an eye on the financial situation of our Henderson family? How could this be cooperation? This is clearly an unfair treaty. You can even ept such a condition. Youve really lived like a dog all these years! Dont you know why Boss Lin interfered too much? William Ford looked around coldly and said, If you didnt regard money as your life, would Boss Lin interfere? Anyway, I think Boss Lins decision is right. You still me us? Reba Ford screamed hysterically like a shrew, What are we doing for? Is it not for this family? Whats wrong with fighting for more benefits for our family? You are a heartless woman. I dont know what kind of knockout powder that jinx poured for you. How can you turn your back on him? As she spoke, Reba Fords eyes turned red and she burst into tears. Seeing Reba Ford cry, the othersforted her. Mom, dont cry. Although we didnt get the money, we still have a good job. Caroline Ford hurriedly persuaded, The benefits of Vesper Corporation are very beneficial to the top management. In addition to the monthly sry of 100, 000 dors, there are also dividends at the end of the year. If we count, there are one or two million dors a year Reba Ford cried even more sadly. One or two million? Whats the use of one or two million dors? Compared with 800, 000 million dors, its not even a piece of trash! I dont care about his dividends at the end of the year. William Ford, give me a definite answer today. I am your wife, Caroline is your daughter, and the others are your brothers and sisters. You can still divide the money! Reba Ford began to make a scene again, crying and forcing him. Looking at Reba Ford, who was like a shrew, William Ford suddenly fell into silence. Caroline Ford, Samuel Ford, and Patricia Ford also tried to persuade her. Dad, look, Mom is crying. Just follow her. She is doing this for the good of this home. Thats right, William Ford. This is 800, 000 million. What kind of project needs so much money? Its normal for us to share it a little. If it really doesnt work, we can use money to buy that woman named Cherry. As long as Mrs. Lin doesnt know about it, itll be fine. You know how poor the Henderson family is. However, what they didnt know was that the more they spoke, the more disappointed William Ford was towards them. Seeing that her persuasion was in vain, Reba Fords face became even more livid. Her fingers, which were pointing at William Ford, were trembling. Well, William Ford, you are very good. I, Reba Ford, followed you at the age of 23 and didnt mind that you were married and l devoted to you. However, in exchange for this result, I gave up today. If you dont give me the money, I will take Caroline back to my parents home! Time is running out! Bang! Upon hearing these words, not only did Caroline Fords expression change drastically, but William Fords face also violently twitched. What did you just say? He shouted loudly, and the momentum of the patriarch was fully disyed. Reba Ford was shocked, but she still gritted her teeth and continued to force him. I dont want much money. Everyone present has 50 million dors per person. If you dont give me the rest of the money, I will take Caroline back to my parents home. Mom, what are you talking about?Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Caroline Fords face also turned pale. She urged anxiously, You and Dad have been together for decades. You cant live separately because of such a small matter. Shut up! Reba Ford pped Caroline Fords face, and the whole ce was silent. Only Reba Ford roared hysterically, Is this a small matter? He wants to take so much money alone? Impossible! If he doesnt give it to me, then we cant live together anymore. Come back to the Ford family with me. As he spoke, he gave William Ford a cold look, I think he has forgotten who helped him when he came alone to fight against Emerdale. Caught off guard, Caroline Ford was pped in the face. Her eyes widened and she slowly looked at William Ford, hoping that her father could apologize to Reba Ford. However, to Caroline Fords disappointment, William Ford remained unmoved. He said coldly, Leo is right. I was too kind to indulge you again and again. What I said is clear. You are all my closest rtives. Once you make money, you will be distributed ording to the shares. But this is just sponsorship. Before you make money, you cant wait to divide the money. You are really crazy about money! Immediately, Caroline Fords eyes became dull. Reba Ford was so angry that her entire body trembled. Her face turned red and white. Leo Cohen? If it werent for you, I wouldnt have fallen to such a state Her teeth chattered, and her eyes shed with crazy killing intent. Just as Samuel Ford, Patricia Ford, and the others were about to persuade him, William Ford immediately waved his hand and said in an extremely tough tone, Theres no need to say more. We cant share the money now. Isnt she going back to her parents home? Let her go! Dad Enough! With a roar, William Ford took a deep look at Reba Ford and then went upstairs without looking back. Reba Ford was stunned for a long time before she reacted. She pointed at William Fords back and screamed. William Ford, you will regret it! After that, he grabbed Caroline Fords wrist and mmed the door angrily. Patricia Ford and Ma Ford saw this and their eyes turned cold. Brother-inw, if you treat my sister like this, the Ford family will not let you go. Patricia Ford and Ma Ford left the Henderson family one after another. William Ford was the only one left in the Henderson family. The dim light stretched his back. At this time, he was not as decisive as before. His back was no longer straight, and his back looked indescribably lonely. Trembling, he opened a drawer and a safe. There was no money or deposit in the cab, only an old yellowish photo. There was a photo of a family of three. The man was handsome and the woman was gentle. They hugged a baby girl with a baby toy. William Ford gently caressed the old photo as if it was a treasure. As he rubbed it, his fingertips stopped on the smiling face of the woman. A teardrop slipped from the corner of his eyes and fell on the old photo. I miss you so much Chapter 88 the Law Enforcement in Plain Clothes It was night, Leo Cohen at Violet Residences. Leo Cohen put his hands behind his back and stood quietly by the river, looking at himself reflected in the water. Under the moonlight, his face was pale. After a long silence. He gently tore off his clothes, revealing his strong chest. His skin was bronze and his muscles were full of explosive force. However! However, it was covered with scars of varying sizes. There were bullet wounds, knife wounds, and many holes. Among them, two unimaginable scars crossed the whole chest of Leo Cohen. Even now, he was still badly mutted. The old blood had not dissipated, and the new blood had not yet been born. Leo Cohen gently stroked the two scars, and his deep eyes were full of uncontroble killing intent. That was left behind by the joint efforts of the nine supreme experts of the world in Leo Cohen. That day, the nine great supreme experts rushed over together with millions of people, crossing the Pacific Ocean, wishing to carry out the Dragon ughter n, but they were stopped by a single person from Leo Cohen on Elview Mountain. The battlested for five days and nights. The whole Elview Mountain was broken! Six dayster. The nine Paragons were all dead. Since then, no one dared to cross the Eastern Dragon ying. The emperor was so angry that his blood sshed five steps. Commander of Wyverns anger had killed millions of corpses. This was the famous Elview Mountain . However, although the nine Supreme Masters died, they also left indelible wounds on the bodies of Leo Cohen-two scars in front of their chests. Cough cough Leo Cohen covered the two shocking wounds in front of them and coughed slightly. At this time, an extremely nervous voice came from behind. Young master, Imte! Nadine Moore knelt on one knee in front of Leo Cohen. Leo Cohen waved his hand lightly. Lets get down to business. Nadine Moore did not tell him the news immediately, but looked at the young masters injury worriedly. Young master, your injury Its just a minor injury. Its okay. Leo Cohen repeated, Get down to business. There was still a look of pity in Nadine Moores eyes. A minor injury? If an ordinary person was injured like this, he would definitely die on the spot. Only the young master could survive. Although the nine paragons were dead, there were more than nine World-level experts. What if they attacked again in the future? Nadine Moore did not continue to think about it, because she saw that the eyes of Leo Cohen had be calm. Suddenly, she said in horror. Young master, when the Henderson family arrived home, Reba Ford quarreled with William Ford and took Caroline Ford, Patricia Ford, Ma Ford and others back to their parents home. A cold light shed across Leo Cohens eyes. The parents home?Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Yes. Nadine Moore said respectfully, The Ford family in Chan City has barely been promoted to a first-ss family in the past two years. William Ford is their son-inw. Thergest enterprise under his control is the Ford Group, which is also ranked in the top 50 of Emerdale. After a pause, Nadine Moore continued, The reason why the Ford family can barely be promoted from a second-rate family to a first-rate family is that they have close cooperation with the Brown family in Chan City. The Brown family Leo Cohen narrowed his eyes slightly and said, I remember that Caroline Fords former friend is called Raymond Brown. He is from the Brown family. Nadine Moore said, At present, the Brown family still doesnt know that Raymond Brown is dead. Leo Cohen pondered for a while and nodded. I Understood. Is there any other news? Nadine Moore hesitated for a moment and looked a little embarrassed. An hour ago, I received a call from Miss Bell Just as the young master guessed, she asked me about your whereabouts. Sharon? Hearing this name, the calm face of Leo Cohen finally changed. You didnt reveal my whereabouts, did you? I dare not. Nadine Moore was frightened. After a pause, she could not bear to say, Young Master, I think youd better meet Miss Bell. She doesnt know that you are married Just tell me what you should and what you shouldnt say. Before Nadine Moore could finish her words, Leo Cohen interrupted her coldly. Nadine Moore had to keep silent and turned around. When she was about to disappear into the night, Leo Cohen stopped her. Nadine Moore Nadine Moore stopped, turned around, and looked at Leo Cohen in surprise. After a long silence, Leo Cohen looked at Nadine Moore and said sincerely, I dont want to lose anyone of you. Bang! As soon as she said this, Nadine Moore trembled violently, and then her eyes turned red. The young master was the God of War; he was the Commander of Wyverns of the Lancham. He had seen too many people die, including My best friend! Family! Having been experienced a lot, he was used to seeing life and death, which made the young master shocked. Finally, with a happy family, he did not want to see anyone leave. Nadine Moore smiled and said in a hoarse voice, Okay. After that, she disappeared into the night. The next day. Leo Cohen did not go to the International Commerce Center, but turned into a coffee shop. Justin Coxs movements were very fast. He quickly arranged for the meeting between Sandra Johnson and Leo Cohen. When he set off to meet Sandra Johnson, Justin Cox gave him a detailed introduction of Sandra Johnsons identity in advance to Leo Cohen for a general understanding. What surprised Leo Cohen was that she was also a member of the OBrien family. She was Dwayne OBriens cousin. After graduating from the police school, all the examinations she was in the top of the school, which made it difficult for people to catch up with them. However, there was one thing that had always been a scar in her heart. At that time, her boyfriend was also a policeman, but he was persecuted by his colleagues. Therefore, she hated some conspiracies and schemes extremely. Sandra Johnson Leo Cohen smiled and waited for the main character to arrive. After a while, a woman in casual clothes came in. She had neat short hair, sunsses and a cap. It seemed that she had deliberately disguised herself. However, the unique temperament of a heroine still attracted the attention of Leo at first sight. Officer Sandra. Leo greeted her loudly. Unexpectedly, Sandras face changed greatly. She looked around and saw that no one noticed her. Then she came to Leo aggressively and mmed the table. Do you know that you almost killed me just now? Leo looked puzzled. Sandra did not speak but sat down in front of Leo and said, I remember you. You are both present in my two cases. Leo knew that she was referring to the case of Martin Bailey and Shawn Harris. When he was about to speak, Sandra looked at her watch and said, Whats the matter? Although she had deliberately kept calm, her anxious still showed in her words. In order not to dy her too much, Leo decided to went straight to the point. I just want to ask if you have any impression of the indecent assault case of Garven, the Julton Pharmaceuticals executive. Garven? Sandra was slightly stunned. Then, she thought for a moment and said, This case was settled by me. But something was wrong with it, so I didnt catch him, but his future has been ruined. Sandra said seriously, I can do nothing about this. The eyes were a signal of anger. Was it really the scheme to burn the bridge which Thomas came up with? His purpose was not to send Garven to jail, but to kick him out of the board of Julton Pharmaceutical. Just as Leo was about to ask further, two men came in. They looked no different from ordinary customers, but Sandra quickly stood up with sharp look. Excuse me. After that, she walked towards the two men. At the same time, she put one hand on waist. Leo narrowed his eyes again. It turned out that she was wearing in clothes to carry out the arrest operation Chapter 89 Turn Paper into Knife Because the uniform was too conspicuous that it would be easy to alert the enemy, Sandra chose to wear casual clothes. She received orders from the higher-ups that the suspect would appear in the cafe at this time, so she waited for him here in advance. And she arranged to meet with Leo in this cafe at the same time. It could be said that killing two birds with one stone. Leo looked at her back thoughtfully. No wonder she said just now that she was almost killed by him as he calling her officer. It could easily expose her identity. Although she was careful enough, it was still difficult to catch those people as she wished. Besides therge number of them, there was another problem Leo narrowed his eyes and looked outside the door of the cafe. Two men were walking into the cafe. The man in front was a handsome man in an expensive jacket. He deliberately unbuttoned the two buttons on it, intentionally or unintentionally revealing his strong chest. The other one looked more ordinary than him, but he was recognized by Leo. It was Jeffrey, the master who almost died in Nadines hands a few days ago. Sandra, why are you here? Seeing Sandra, the handsome man immediately cried out in surprise. But Sandras face changed greatly. This sentencepletely disrupted her rhythm. She turned around slowly, looked at the young man with a gloomy face, and shouted, Ryan, are you following me? Ryan refused to admit it. How could it be followed? I would rather call it Encounter of love. Ryan looked at Sandra sincerely and said, Sandra, since the first time I saw you, I have told myself that this girl is the one I want to marry in my life. These days, I am making effect for it. This is a small gift for you. I hope you like it. As he spoke, he took out a delicate box from his arms and opened it in front of Sandra. There was a diamond ring inside. Wow At this time, there were not many customers in the cafe but a few couples, and they immediately eximed with envy. This diamond ring looks so expensive but its just a random gift. Which young master is he? Look at him, and then look at yourself. Why are you not as rich as him? Listening to the discussion around, Ryan couldnt help but chuckle and wait for Sandras answer. However, Sandra was still thinking about those men who had made secret transaction before. She wanted to go over, but Ryan had been blocking her way and would not let her go. Suddenly, Sandra was furious. She pped off the diamond ring and shouted, Get lost! The onlookers around were also stunned by her. Although Ryan was not angry, there was something shining in his eyes. He picked up the diamond ring from the ground, walked to Sandra, and said gloomily, Sandra, our rtionship is decided by our parents. Even if you dont like it, you have to pretend to be nice. Lets lie to your parents first. Its not good for you to embarrass me, is it? Sandras face was also livid, and her chest was heaving. Obviously, she was very angry. Ryan continued, Besides, its lucky for you that I like you. Im a famous young entrepreneur and a core member of the Martial Arts Association. What about you? Youre just a policewoman. How dare you put on airs for me? After being refused by Sandra, Ryan showed his fierceness, especially thest sentence, which was even louder. Suddenly, the group of men behind them who were secretly trading seemed to have heard something. They looked at Sandra with panic. Soon, they left the cafe. Seeing this, there was a sh of light in Tang Dynastys eyes. He took out his mobile phone and ordered Nadine to do something Hey, stop! On the other side, seeing the target people slip away under her eyes, Sandra suddenly became anxious and wanted to chase after them A hand blocked her way. If you dont make it clear, dont leave. Ryan Garcia! The group of people had disappeared from her sight. Sandrapletely broke out and looked at him angrily. Do you know that you have already interfered with official business? I can arrest you at once! What business did I interfere with? Ryan smiled wryly. Im just expressing my love to you. Is it against thew? You Sandra was suffered in silence that her face turned red because of anger. The passers-by who didnt know the truth also whispered.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. This girl is really unreasonable. Such a handsome man confessed her. She not only didnt ept, but also shouts at him loudly. What a bad manner. Yeah. What a pity to be so beautiful. Listening to the discussions around, Ryan also smiled. Officer Sandra, can you tell me what case you are tracking? Just then, a faint voice came. Leo came to Sandra and asked calmly. As he spoke, he nced at Ryan indifferently. Ryans acting skills were indeed excellent, but he could not trick Leo at all. Sandra didnt want to say it at first, but Leo seemed to have a special magic power. Although it was just a question, she felt that she could not refuse to answer as if it was an order. In addition, the suspects had run away, so she no longer needed to pretend, so she said it out loud. We suspect that the Perry family has been secretly making illegal transactions recently. The higher-ups sent me to arrest the head of the transactions and the buyers behind the scenes. Is that so Hearing this, Leo also smiled. At this time, Jeffrey also recognized Leo and immediately screamed, Boy, its you! Ryan frowned and asked, Do you know him? Ryan, didnt I call you a few days ago and say that I was beaten by two neers? He is one of them! Jeffrey said with a resentful expression. The scene he was brought up by Nadine with one hand was still vivid in his mind. It was the most embarrassing moment in his life. When he thought of it, Jeffreys eyes widened. Is it him? Ryan looked up and down at Leo and felt that this person was nothing special without any momentum of a strong man at all. Jeffrey quickly said, Ryan, you misunderstood. The powerful one is not this guy but another woman. I was almost killed. Really? Upon hearing this, there was a sh of cold light in Ryans eyes. You must be tired of living by touching the people of our Martial Arts Association He said arrogantly. Sandra also looked at Leo in surprise. Although she didnt know what had happened between them, she still kindly advised, Run away. The people of the Martial Arts Association are not easy to deal with. They are all Martial Maestro who are not restricted by thew. Fearing that Leo would not believe it, Sandra said, They are a special force established by the government which formed of masters of martial arts. They usually protect those rich people to make money. You cant afford to provoke them. However, no matter how Sandra persuaded him, Leo was still calm and even smiled with disdain. Martial Maestro? They dont deserve this title. He looked down at Ryan and Jeffrey like a giant dragon looking down at ants. When could such dirty guys be called Martial Maestro? As soon as these words came out, Ryan and Jefferys faces turned gloomy while Sandras face also turned pale. These words had cursed the entire Martial Arts Association! Sandra secretly pinched Leo and said angrily, Ive already advised you, why dont you know whats good for you? Ryan looked at Jeffrey and said, Since you know him, Ill leave him to you. Dont be merciful. Okay, Ryan. Hearing this, Jeffrey also grinned and punched heavily at Leos head. Ive been looking for you for a long time. The woman is not here today. I want to see how you have the confidence to be our enemy! Be careful! Sandra reflexively eximed, but surprisingly found that Leo had returned to his seat calmly. Since you call yourselves the Martial Arts Association, then let me tell you what the real Martial Arts are! With a cold voice, Leo had moved. This was the first time he had truly attacked after returning to Emerdale! There was a stack of tissue on the table, and Leos hand gently waved. Phew Countless pieces of tissue flew into the air. The next moment, something strange happened. The soft tissue suddenly became hard and sharp, like des. With a sweep of his hand, the sharp tissue swept toward Jeffrey as if they had eyes. Crack, crack Along the way, numerous wounds appeared on the walls and windows. The ss broke into two pieces, and hot coffee flowed all over the floor. Pieces of tissue fell down like a rain of swords. Sandras shocked. So were Ryan and Jeffrey. Flowers and leaves could hurt people. The soft tissue could also be a knife. Chapter 90 It Was too Late The battle was already over before it begun. Pieces of de-like tissue fell on Jeffreys face, scraped his skin and flesh, and cut his clothes. Ah Hey on the ground like a beggar, covering his face tightly, crying loudly. Blood flowed down his fingertips and fell to the ground. Not until Jeffrey took away his palm for a short time that Sandra saw his miserable situation clearly and immediately eximed. She broke out in a cold sweat Jeffreys face had been cut into pieces! His nose was cut off, with blood gushing out. His two fingers were also cut off and fell on the ground, twitching slightly.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. His face was also covered with dense scratches. Each piece of tissue was deeply cut into his flesh. The skin and flesh were cut open deeply that the bones inside could be faintly seen. Seeing such a miserable situation, even Sandra, who had seen many murder cases at the scene, felt a chill in her heart. His faces werepletely ruined. But Leo was still sitting in his seat, even took a sip of coffee calmly, as if he had just done a trivial thing. Who exactly is he The contrast between the two made Sandra fall into deep thought. Witchcraft-this is witchcraft. Jeffreys psychological barrier copsedpletely, and he became delirious. He pointed at Leo and shouted in horror. If it werent for the witchcraft, how could a few pieces of tissue cut his nose and fingers? Never heard of or seen! Witchcraft? Leo smiled. Heughed at his ignorance contemptuously. Only then did he understand that the so-called Martial Arts Association didnt even know what internal strength was. Did I use too much strength andpletely broke with their belief system? It was the only way of martial arts that from strength to inner core. Wace Spencer, Ryan Garcia, and Jeffrey were still at the strength stage, and he had reached the peak. Ryan was also shocked that his face turned scarlet and then white. He had a higher status than Jeffrey, so he knew more. This person should have the strength of a Great Martial Mentor But soon, he came to his senses and stared at Leo gloomily. The Great Martial Mentors were not the strongest person in the association although they were powerful. His status was special and he was not afraid at all. p! p! He pped his hands gently and said with a smile, Wonderful, really wonderful. I was wondering why you were so confident. And thats the reason; you are also a martial arts practitioner. The next moment, the smile on his face suddenly became grim. But you dare attack the people of the Martial Arts Association? Do you know what will wait for you? What? Leo asked. Such a reactionpletely angered Ryan. You will be wanted by the entire Martial Arts Association. You will face the whole Martial Arts Association! After that, he thought that Leo would be afraid and scared. Unfortunately, Leo remained calm from beginning to end. He evenughed mockingly when he heard thest sentence, as if it was a joke. What are youughing at? Ryan felt insulted. Leo took a sip of coffee and said slowly, I dont know if I will be wanted by the Martial Arts Association, but I know that you will soon be wanted by Officer Sandra. Me? Hearing this, Sandra, who was already shocked, was even more confused. Why should I arrest him? Officer Sandra, were you scared by me? You didnt even notice it. Leo gave Sandra a faint smile and asked. Sandra stood there silently and her face flushed. Because Leo was right, she was indeed frightened by Leo. Whether it was paper-like paper or Jeffreys miserable face, they all deeply impacted her. She only knew some closebat skills. Martial art was too far away for her. It was a strange, novel, and shocking world she had never been in contact with. Boy, I advise you to be careful. I can sue you for nder. Ryans heart sank, but he said calmly. Dont you confess until I expose you? Leo looked calm and nced at Ryan. Suddenly, Ryan felt as if he had fallen into an ice cave. He had an illusion that in front of Leo, he was a transparent person without any secrets. What are you talking about? I dont understand. However, he still gritted his teeth and put the me on Leo. Jeffrey and I just came here for a cup of coffee and happened to meet Sandra. In fact, you are the one who should be arrested for deliberately hurting people! Leo remained calm and stared at Ryan indifferently. Come here to have a cup of coffee, and happened to meet Officer Sandra executing thew in in clothes? Ask for love in public and win the favor of the public at the very moment when was the best time for Officer Sandra to arrest suspects. She revealed the fact that she was a police, which aroused the vignce of the group. People fled in front of her. Tell me, were all of these coincidences? When he came to the end, his eyes had be extremely sharp, like a sword, piercing through Ryans heart. Hearing this, Sandra also felt that something was wrong. One was a coincidence; two was luck, three times That was inevitable! She came to Ryan solemnly, regardless of whether he was her blind date or not. She said in a business-like manner, Mr. Garcia, please give me a reasonable exnation, or you shoulde with me. At this moment, Ryans face finally turned pale. He even looked at Leo in horror. He thought that his performance was very good. Even Sandra, the policeman, had been deceived. Unexpectedly, he could not trick Leo. Who on earth was Leo? However, Ryan had experienced a lot after all. Soon, he lookedfortable. Good reasoning, but do you have any evidence? Looking at Leo and Sandra, he said with a smile, What did I do? I just asked for your love. Is it against thew? Sandras face fell and she did not speak. Indeed, she could not arrest Ryan just because of this. She needed evidence. Seeing that Sandra was silent, Ryans smile became even brighter. He could totally say that this was a false nder. Anyway, that group of people had already run away, and it was impossible for them to be back in a short time However, the changes of Ryans expression were clearly captured by Leo. He shook his head and looked at him sympathetically, saying, It seems that you wont give up until its toote. Ha, I know what youre thinking. You want to take revenge on me. Ryan made a vicious guess. You want to put me in jail through the hands of Sandra, dont you? Its too troublesome. Leo shook his head and said lightly, Believe it or not, those fleeing people wille back in five minutes. Chapter 91 Powerful Enemies After Leo said that, Ryan was stunned. Then, as if he had heard something funny, heughed out loud. What did you say? Those escaping suspects wille back again? Yep. Leo nodded and said seriously, Not only will theye back, but they will confess their crime with snot and tears on their face, begging Officer Sandra to arrest them. Ha! Ryanughed even more happily and even burst into tears. Why do you think that those people wille back? Do you think they are fools? Back here to get in the line of fire with the police? Oh no, Its so funny Sandra also looked at Leo confused. Yes, which suspect would be so stupid? For them, its better to be caught by the police. Leo did not refute but took a sip of coffee instead and said something that no one could understand. Dont talk nonsense with me. Today, its impossible for you to escape the punishment for injuring a member of the Martial Arts Association! Ryan walked to Leo and said arrogantly, We dont want money. How you hurt Jeffrey, how we hurt you in the same way. Im afraid that your face will be ruined today. Ryan, do you really want me to arrest you? Sandra said, Im a policeman. How can you say that you will fight in private in front of me? Ryan quickly changed his words, I just make a joke. But you look that my friends face is beaten seriously. Sandra nced at Jeffrey lying on the ground with his hands covering his face, and said, Its legitimate self-defense. What?! Ryan was angry and said, What do you mean? Sandra said seriously, I see it clearly. It is your friend who attacks Leo first. He cant stand it anymore, so he fights back. It can only be regarded as over defense.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Hearing that, Ryan suddenly became ferocious. He raised his hand and was about to p Sandra, Sandra, are you blind? Sandra did not learn martial arts. She immediately shouted, What do you want to do? At this moment, Ryan suddenly stopped. He trembled violently, and his sweat dripped down from his forehead. Leo was sitting still, but the spoon in his coffee cup was thrown away. Sandra felt shocked. On the wall behind Ryan, there was a steel spoon. The spoon was deeply stuck into the wall, and it was shaking up and down. If the spoon was threw away a little down, Ryans head would be prated Leo said, If you bully Sandra again, I will aim at your throat. Ryan was so afraid that he sat down on the ground powerlessly. His pants suddenly went were wet. Ryan was so scared that he peed. Sandra said sincerely, Leo, Thank you very much. Leo didnt take it seriously. He looked at the watch on his wrist and said, Its almost time. What Sandra was confused. As a criminal policeman, she had seen countless people, but none of them were as unfathomable as Leo. She could not see through him. When she was about to ask further, suddenly, there was the roar of motors and the screams of passers-by outside the cafe. What happens? Sandra rushed out. But when she saw the scene, Sandra was stunned. A minibus was driven fast in the shape of S, which made the passers-by and vehicles avoid it quickly. The driver was extremely frightened, and could not hold the steering wheel firmly. The minibus stopped at the door of the cafe. A group of men got out of and ran to Sandra in a panic. Seeing them clearly, Sandra felt shocked that those suspects who had escaped came back! They reallye back?! Sandra waspletely stunned. As a policeman for so many years, it was the first time for her to see criminals return. Its impossible! Why are they back? When Ryan saw these backbone members of the Perry family return, he felt unbelievable. He did not know why they came back! Why? Leo smiled and was not surprised at all. They look scared? Sandra said. They looked pale, and their hair was drenched, as if they met something terrible and asked police for protection. They knelt down in front of Sandra, stretched out their hands and said. Are you a policeman? Hurry up to handcuff me! Me too. Take us to the police station quickly, or we will die Sandra did not handcuff them. She stood still, and thought what they said. She remembered what Leo just said. Its better for them to be caught by the police. Suddenly, Sandra seemed to think of something, and turned around to look at Leo. Leo just smiled, drank up the coffee, and then went outside. Just as Sandra was about to ask them what happened, the ground suddenly shook. At first, the shake was very light, butter, it became stronger. In the end, it was like an earthquake, and even the stones on the ground were shaking up and down. Everyone felt very nervous as if there would be a big war. The atmosphere is oppressive! Hearing shake sound, they felt frightened to hold their heads with both hands and curl up on the ground, trembling violently. Sandra and Ryan also felt very terrified. Then, they saw a scene that they would never forget for the rest of their lives. In the distance, armored vehicles suddenly appeared and slowly drove toward the downtown. Wherever they passed, everything was in chaos. All the cars gave way to them. All people stopped to watch, and some of them took out their mobile phones to take a video. There were 50 armored vehicles full of artillery shells driving on the road like a behemoth. Around the armored vehicle, there were ten armed soldiers. One An army?! Sandra was shocked, but Ryan looked pale. Under this monstrous killing intent, they were as small as ants, and couldnt help but prostrate on the ground. They finally understood why those prisoners came back and asked Sandra to catch them. They were drove back by an army! Chapter 92 the Ford Family in Chan City Ryan, who just stood up, felt very scared when he saw this scene, and couldnt help sitting down again. He looked iparably pale, and felt very terrified. Compared with this, he, a pir of Martial Arts Association, was nothing! Sandra was better than Ryan, but she also felt that she could hardly breathe, as if her neck was stuck by others. Leo frowned slightly, as he told Nadine not to make such a big show. Why did he still ask so many people? At this time, Nadine called. As if he knew he did something wrong, Nadine exined awkwardly. Mr. Cohen, Hans Rickard said that this is the smallest group, so Is this the smallest group? Forget it Leo continued to say, It doesnt matter. Hearing that, Nadine felt rxed. Sandra and Ryan were still immersed in the impact of the armored vehicles. They did not know why they happened to encounter an army. Could it be Its him!All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Ryan and Sandra looked back at Leo at the same time and soon they shook their heads. There was no big shot that had such big power in Emerdale. At this time, a ck red-g brand car drove by. A dark-skinned man sat in the car and stared at the army. It was Hans Rickard. He made a gesture, and everything became quiet suddenly. Three secondster, the red g rose, and the magnificent music sounded together. The armored vehicles gradually went away. The oppressive feeling from powerful army slowly dissipated, and everything returned to normal. Ryan felt relieved. Fortunately, its just a military show Hepletely dispelled his doubts about Leo. Leo was just lucky to meet a military show. Otherwise, how could he be so confident? The criminals also understood what happened, and felt regretful. If they knew its just a military show, they would note back. They looked at Sandra carefully and found that she did not pay attention to them, so they wanted to escape again. At this time, Leo said, Sandra, I think its better to handcuff them quickly. If they escaped again, I cant help you. Ah? Oh Sandra handcuffed them quickly and shouted, What kind of deals are you making? Those criminals did not confess and kept silent. Sandra could only call the headquarters and take them back to the police station for interrogation. When Ryan was about to run away, Leo stopped him. Mr. Garcia, where do you want to go? Leo Ryan stared at Leo angrily. After Leo came, things were not going well at all. Sandra looked at Ryan indifferently. She grabbed his arm and said, Ryan, I suspect you are their partner. Go to the police station with me. After a while, Sandras colleague came. He was a handsome man in a uniform. He nced at Ryan and others, and felt shocked. He didnt expect that they were caught by Sandra. Leo saw it clearly, and frowned. Sandra pointed at her colleague and said to Leo, My colleague, Thunder. Hello. Leo reached out to Thunder, but Thunder didnt look at Leo, and focused all his attention on Sandra. Sandra, you are great. Our leaders have been keeping an eye on the underground transactions of the Perry family for a long time, but have no idea how to deal with. It is great that you catch them. No, its When Sandra was about to deny, and told Thunder what happened, she saw Leo shook his head gently at her, indicating her not to do that Sandra looked at Leo questioningly and did not understand why Leo gave up the credit. She wanted to take him to the police station to get the award. Sandra, if theres nothing else, I go first. Leo looked at Thunder and passed by Sandra. When Leo passed by Sandra, he whispered her, which made Sandra feel shocked. Leo said, Dont forget how your husband died. When Thunder saw Leo whispering Sandra, he became malicious. Leo looked at the time, and found it was still early. He suddenly remembered that the project between the Henderson family and As Beauty began. As Beauty provided the form and production process of the new perfume of Angel, while the Henderson family was responsible for mass production. The idea of Angel was created from his daughter, so Leo paid great attention to it. He wanted Angel to be the best sales in the country No, he wanted Angel to be the worldsrgest perfume brand. About half an hourter, Leo arrived at Virgil Corporation, and wanted to go in and have a look. However, when Leo entered in, he felt very angry. Both the office and the production workshop were smashed into ruins. Not to mention production, it even couldnt work normally. Dad! Leo seemed to think of something and immediately rushed into the office. What seeing William was fine, he felt relieved. However, one side of Williams face was swollen, and there was some blood on the corner of his mouth. It was obvious that he was pped. Dad, how are you? Leo suppressed his anger and asked. William waved his hand and said, Leo, Im fine, but thepany was ruined. It impossible to cooperate with As Beauty William felt sad. Leo took a deep breath and asked, Dad, tell me, what happens? Who destroys thepany? Who beats you His voice was like muffled thunder, making people shudder. People who were familiar with Leo knew that if Leos voice became like that, he was really angry. William sighed and said, I dont know either. A group of people came in and didnt say anything. They damaged thepany directly. After they drove away all the workers, damaged all the machines, they left. They warned me to be not to offend people who I cant afford to offend. Suddenly, Leo revealed his killing intent, and the atmosphere became cold bit by bit. Dad, dont worry. I can deal with it. He said I will make them regret After saying, he slowly walked out. He did not take action immediately, but stood at the gate without saying a word. After a long time, he dialed a number, Nadine, help me investigate something. Who damages Virgil Corporation and attacks my dad? I want to know all participants. Leos tone was calm and emotionless, but Nadine shivered. She felt creepy through the phone. Yes! Nadine responded seriously and was hurried to arrange people to investigate it. When the order was given, all fields in Emerdale were affected. The whole Emerdale was investigating who damaged Virgil Corporation and injured people. Three minutester. It only took three minutes. Nadine received information and immediately called Leo. Mr. Cohen, we find it. Who is it? Leo said with monstrous killing intent. Hearing that, Nadine was trembling with fear. Its its the Ford family, in Chan City. Chapter 93 Terrible Revenge The Ford family, in Chan City! Leo became angry and released his strong killing intent. The air became sticky as if it was solidified, making people hard to breathe. Dark clouds covered the sky, making it instantly gloomy, as if God also knew Leos anger. Yes On the other end of the phone, Nadine felt very nervous under Leos strong killing intent. Who ruins Virgil Corporation and beats my dad? Leo asked again. He is Mr. Cruz, one of the followers of Frank Perry! Nadine quickly continued to say, Yang Sans power is in Chan City. After a long time, Leo asked, Who orders him? Reba Ford? Caroline Ford? Or Lavid Ford! Lavid Ford was the head of the Ford family and Reba Fords father. Nadine replied, It was Reba Ford who asks her nephew Shard Ford for help. Lavid Ford didnt know. There was a big difference. If Reba Ford and Caroline Ford did it, Leo would only make trouble to them. But if Lavid Ford did it After today, the Ford family wouldpletely be history! Silence. Dead silence. Leo closed his eyes and remained motionless, as if he was a sculpture. Leo thought for a long time. When he opened his eyes again, Leo calmed down. He issued three orders, which made Nadine feel terrible. Ask n and Justin to stop all business of the Ford family and emptied their all deposits in all banks in Emerdale. I want all the Ford family members to be homeless in one day. Put Reba, Caroline and Shard in jail! In the end, ask Wace to kill that guy, and cut their hands who took part in damaging thepany. Yes! Although Nadine was shocked, she still epted the order immediately. In his heart, The Ford family of Reba Ford had been sentenced to death. If they had obediently returned to their parents home, he wouldnt have done anything to them. Never would they have thought that they would be so bold as to rebel and smash William Fordspany and hurt him. That would have greatly touched his bottom line. After tonight, there would be no longer The Ford family in Emerdale! At this moment, the luxurious vi under the name of The Ford family was brightly lit. A group of people were gathered together, talking andughing. They were Reba Ford, Caroline Ford, Patricia Ford, and others. Opposite them was a handsome young man. He was Reba Fords nephew, Shard Ford. He opened a bottle of expensive red wine from the wine cab and poured it into the sses of Reba Ford, Caroline Ford, Patricia Ford, and others. Aunt, and Caroline, its rare for you toe back. You should stay a few more days this time. Of course. I was really blind to marry that good-for-nothing! Reba Ford took a sip of red wine and said bitterly, 160 million. I dont think he will give us a penny. I think he wants to take it alone! Shard Ford pondered for a while and said, Its a little rude of Uncle to do this. Back then, he came alone to Emerdale. It was The Ford family who helped him and made him like this. He really doesnt know to be grateful. After a pause, Shard Ford said to them again, Dont worry. This matter has beenpleted. All the equipment in my uncles office has been smashed, and the workers have been driven away. Virgil Corporation is now an empty shellpany. If you cant get the money, neither can he. Hearing this, Reba Ford and others immediately smiled. Shard Ford, I thought that you would definitely be a great weapon in the future. Reba Ford immediately stood up, raised her ss, and said, Shard Ford, let me propose a toast to you first. In the future, I have a lot of things need you to help me. I hope you wont refuse. How is that possible? Shard Ford immediately stood up and toasted Reba Ford. He said righteously, Aunt, what are you talking about? Its natural for me to help you. Thats good, thats good Reba Ford smiled like a flower. Sister, dont do that in the future. You can get Shard Ford to deal with that jinx now. Suddenly, Patricia Ford said coldly. The jinx? Shard Fords eyes narrowed slightly. Hearing this, Reba Ford also sighed and said, Shard Ford, do you still remember that loser adopted an orphan before? Shard Ford nodded slightly. I remember that you and your aunt had tried their best to oppose it at that time. Yes, after all, he is not our child. They were afraid of raising an ungrateful person. Reba Ford said sadly, The result is true. Its because of him that The Henderson family was defeated by The Lawson family. Its very disrespectful to me and Caroline. I dont know whats wrong with that man in my family. He has been protecting him all the time, and his words and deeds seem to be his real son. Were outsiders. My heart is cold. Thats right. He even asked me to serve him tea and water. He even gave me a p! It was he who fanned the mes, so my dad didnt give out the money. I think they wanted to spend the money privately! At the mention of Leo Cohen, Patricia Ford, Caroline Ford, and Ma Ford all looked resentful and almost gnashed their teeth to say these words. There was also some anger on Shard Fords face. If what you said is true, Leo Cohen doesnt know how to appreciate favors! Aunt, Caroline, dont worry. Although Emerdale is not big, The Ford family still has some influence here. Its very simple to let him live in Emerdale. Shard Ford made a solemn vow and raised his ss. Come on, lets vent our anger on. Cheers. Cheers! Reba Ford, Caroline Ford, and Patricia Ford raised their sses and made a toast. ng! However, the next moment, the door was almost violently pushed open.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. A group of men in suits slowly walked in surrounded by a short-haired woman with a cold face. At that moment, the originally harmonious atmosphere suddenly became cold. Who are you? Why did you break into our house? Reba Ford immediately stood up and was about to stop the woman, but the woman nced at her coldly. Get out of the way if you dont want to die. Suddenly, Reba Ford felt as if she had fallen into an ice cave and did not dare to move. Who are you? Shard Ford also felt that something was wrong. He quickly got up and asked seriously. Im the president, Mary Chad. The woman took out a document and mmed it heavily on the table. She said coldly, Now I suspect that you have the suspicion of washing the money. Now it has frozen all the money of The Ford family in mypany. Moreover, you have strictly vited the industry rules and need to pay a sky-high price for the breach. Every word was like a knife, piercing the hearts of everyone present. For a moment, the room was filled with a strong sense of despair. Chapter 94 Making Things Worse Mary Chads words seemed to have be a silent song. After a long time, there was no sound from The Ford family. Although Reba Ford, Caroline Ford, Patricia Ford and the others looked scared, there was more confusion in their eyes. They had just returned to their parents home and nothing had happened. Shard Fords body trembled, and his face was pale. His pupils kept shrinking, and he looked dull. When he came to his senses, Shard Ford immediately rushed to the woman and held her hand. Madam, did you make a mistake? The Ford family has always been doing business ording to our duty. Why would we do such a thing as washing money? Thats right. Your bank must have made a mistake. Shard Ford has just returned from overseas and Im a serious businessman. Why would I go to work? Dont nder me. Although Reba Ford did not understand what had happened, she knew that her nephew must have been targeted, so she immediately supported Shard Ford. Im ndering? Hearing that, Mary Chad sneered and looked at them with pity. She found it ridiculous. This group of people was dying, and they didnt know how they died. She pped the document heavily and said, Its clearly written in white and ck. How dare you deny it? Shard Ford did not give up and grabbed the ount book. His gaze quickly swept across the banks funds. One by one, a shocking and abnormal movement of funds quickly appeared in front of him, making his hands tremble. In the end, he couldnt even hold the ounting book and fell to the ground. Reba Ford picked it up. After just one look, her blood pressure suddenly rose. She gasped, rolled her eyes, and fainted. Mom! Mom, whats wrong? Seeing this scene, Caroline Ford was as anxious as on a hot pot. She helped Reba Ford up and shook her shoulders desperately. After a long time, Reba Ford finally waked up. But when she looked at the document, her fingers suddenly trembled. She pointed at it and screamed, Take it away! Caroline Ford had a puzzled expression on her face. Just what could have frightened her mother and Shard Ford to such a state? However, she picked it up and nced at it. Her face also turned pale and she threw the document back to Mary Chad as a conditioned reflex. Mary Chad grabbed it and said in a cold voice, The evidence is here. Do you still want to deny it? There was dead silence in the vi, and everyones face was pale. Shard Fords heart felt as if it was being squeezed by an invisible hand. He couldnt even jump. For a few seconds, he felt suffocated to death. Now, every sessful businessman had some shady secrets behind him, and it was even moremon for him to hook up with others. Why did The Ford family fall into this trap? Cold sweat dripped down his forehead like beans. How could he be found out when he had cleaned up all the illegal transfer? He even alerted the president At this time, there was a sh of lightning in his mind. Was there someone behind the scenes who wanted to make trouble for The Ford family? However, The Ford family had never made any enemies over the years. Who was it that wanted to make trouble for The Ford family? Could it be that he Suddenly, Shard Ford seemed to think of something. He grabbed Caroline Fords shoulder with both hands and asked in a hurry, Does your father know any big shot in Emerdale? Caroline Fords shoulder hurt from Shard Fords grasp, but she knew what he meant. Shard Ford, you suspect that its my father Shard Ford was about to speak but Caroline Ford waved her hand and said, It cant be my father. I know him. Even if we take revenge on him, he cant turn against us. We are his wife and daughter. And although my father has gained a firm foothold in Emerdale these years, he hasnt made any progress. How could he know a big shot that has great power? Hearing this, Shard Fords eyes flickered as he muttered to himself, If it wasnt Uncle-inw. Who was it? While Shard was silent, Mary Chad had already read out thest sentence of the document. In consideration of The Ford familys financial situation, it has seriously broken the contract. You need topensate me with one billion. Bang Hearing this number, Reba Ford, Caroline Ford, and the others pupils shrank. They felt that they couldnt breathe anymore. Shard Ford felt a little better, but at the same time, he felt a great deal of pressure, like a fish on the shore, struggling to survive. Wait a moment, President Chad. Shard Ford took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down. Then he gritted his teeth and said to Mary Chad, We canpensate you, but I ask you to investigate this matter thoroughly. There must be a sinister person who framed The Ford family behind our back! Sure. Mary Chad forced a smile and looked at Shard Ford with pity. A malicious person? He was framed behind the scenes? It seemed that they still did not know what kind of big shot they had offended. I advise you to return it as soon as possible. I will be fair and sound. Mary Chad sneered. Shard Ford gritted his teeth and his face darkened. He took out his phone shakily and was ready to make a call. What Mary Chad said before was clear. The deposit of The Ford family in the bank had been cleared. Now, only the capital chain of thepany under the counter could solve this crisis. Fortunately, in the past two years, the cooperation between The Ford family and The Brown family had entered a sweet period, and they had barely been promoted from a second-rate family to a first-rate family The Ford family could afford one billion. Just as he was about to call his secretary, his other phone rang. It was his private phone call. And judging from the caller ID, it turned out to be his secretary. Generally speaking, his secretary would only call him privately if something urgent happened. Dense cold sweat dripped down Shard Fords forehead. At this moment, he didnt dare to pick up his private phone! Your phone is ringing. Mary Chad reminded him lightly.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Rumble Shard Ford swallowed hard and pressed the answer button. Chairman, something big has happened! As soon as the phone was connected, the secretary screamed in horror, Ourpany is closed down! What?! Shard Fords pupils contracted. What about thepanys money? Im Im done Buzz As the secretary finished speaking, Shard Ford felt dizzy. His eyes went ck and he fell on the sofa. What about otherpanies? He didnt give up and asked again. Its, its also sealed up. The secretarys voice was also full of horror. Chairman, what happened? Why all thepanies under the control of The Ford family were sealed up overnight? Shard Ford couldnt hear the rest of the sentence clearly. His face turned as pale as paper, and cold sweat drenched his clothes, making him look like he had just been rescued from the river. His hand tightly covered his heart. At this moment, he felt that his heart suddenly stopped. Overnight, all thepanies under the control of The Ford family had been sealed up. What kind of person could have such a powerful power? ! Chapter 95 the Destruction of the Ford family Shard Ford, what happened? Caroline noticed the change in Shard Ford and her heart skipped a beat. One billion was a huge debt. At present, Shard Ford was their only hope. However, as if he didnt hear Caroline Fords words, Shard Ford still lowered his head with a pale face. He held the phone with one hand and his other hand held his head tightly. Several strands of his hair were pulled off. Shard Ford Caroline Ford looked at Shard Ford worriedly. She was about to continue when she suddenly realized that Shard Fords hand, which was holding the phone, was trembling slightly. Blue veins were sticking to his arm like little snakes, which was shocking. Chairman, what should we do? The heads of severalpanies under our control have been taken to the economic investigation department to ask questions The secretary continued in horror. ng! The next moment, the gentle and elegant Shard Ford became extremely irritable and threw his phone heavily to the ground. The secretarys terrified voice suddenly stopped. The whole living room was dead silent, full of despair. Mary Chad and the people behind her were indifferent. They looked coldly at The Ford family, who had fallen into the mire, without any pity at all. How is it? Did you raise the money? Mary Chad nced at Shard Ford and asked indifferently, When will you pay the one billion penalties? As for Reba Ford, Caroline Ford, and others, they were not even qualified to enter Mary Chads sight. President Chad. Shard Fords expression changed. After some hesitation, he looked up at Mary Chad and said, One billion is too much. Can you give me a few more days? Before Shard Ford could finish his words, Mary Chad interrupted him mercilessly. Do you think this is a vegetable market? Do you think its a time limit? Shard Ford gritted his teeth and said, But just now, ourpany was sealed up! Mary Chad was not surprised by the result. She sneered and said, So you dont have money topensate? Yes When he said this word, Shard Fords mouth creaked, and his teeth were almost broken. Then theres nothing we can do. Mary Chad looked back at those people and said coldly, Inform the movingpany to move all the real estate under The Ford family away. As soon as he finished giving the order, a secretary-like man came forward with a document in his hand. Mr. Ford, this is the real estate contract. Just sign a name here. Shard Fords face was livid. He looked at Mary Chad and the others angrily, but he dared not say anything. He could only pick up the pen angrily and sign his name on the agreement. Mary Chad put away the document and turned to leave. Before leaving, she also said to Shard Ford, For the real estate of The Ford family, I estimate it based on the market value and then reduce the cost. You still have to pay the rest of the penalty. By the way, let me remind you that this contract is made by family for the rest of your lives. Mary Chad turned back and added, That is to say, if you dont repay one billion in your life, your rtives, as long as they have the blood of The Ford family, including your descendants, will continue to repay the money. As soon as these words came out, not only Shard Fords face turned pale, but also Reba Ford, Caroline Ford, and Patricia Ford were greatly shocked, with deep despair in their eyes. Wouldnt that mean that they would have to pay back as well? Mary Chad smiled coldly and left with her friends. Mary Chad was enough to throw the Ford family into hell. Moreover, this was just the beginning. Who told The Ford family to provoke an unimaginable big shot? As for the big shot, even the president, Mary Chad, was not qualified to meet him Thinking of this, Mary Chad suddenly shivered with infinite horror and awe in her eyes. The Ford family was still in dead silence. The moving workers of the movingpany went in and out and moved all the things in the vi in front of them. Finally, the door mmed shut. Reba Ford, Caroline Ford, Patricia Ford, and Shard Ford were all driven out. The cold wind was so cold that Reba Ford and Caroline Fords faces turned red from the cold. They couldnt help but tighten their clothes. For a moment, they regretted it. Originally, he thought that he would just go back to his mothers house and use the power of his parents family to suppress William Ford to let him know how powerful The Ford family was. However, in the end, he immediately shouldered a huge debt of one billion. Mom, what should we do now? Caroline Fords eyes were dull and unfocused as she asked. Youre asking me, who am I going to ask? Reba Ford was also standing on the street like a wooden chicken. When she thought that she had to repay this debt, she felt crushed. A fierce look shed across Shard Fords eyes as he called a man named Mr. Cruz. It was Mr. Cruz, who under the Frank Perry. Since Mary Chad was so aggressive, he would not let her go Hello, Brother When the phone was connected, Shard Ford was about to say his purpose when he heard a heart-wrenching scream on the phone. Ah Bang! There was also the loud sound of huge objects falling. Shard Fords heart skipped a beat and his voice became much more urgent. Brother, what happened to you? Sizzle C The signal on the other side of the phone was weak, so Shard Ford could only hear curses from time to time. How dare you call him? Kill him! Crack! After a series of knocks, the phone was hung up. For some reason, Shard Ford felt a chill run down his spine. Something happened to him and Mr. Cruz at the same time. How could it be so coincidental? A few minutester, there was news. Shard Ford shivered again. If he still didnt understand what was going on at this time, he would be a fool. He felt an invisibleing toward The Ford family. Come on; lets go back to The Ford family! Shard Ford seemed to have thought of something, and his face suddenly changed. He stopped a taxi and rushed to The Ford familys courtyard. Ten minutester, Shard Ford got out of the car and ran into The Ford familys courtyard. However, what appeared in front of him was still the moving workersing and going, moving everything valuable in the house in an orderly manner. Dad! Grandpa! Seeing all the direct descendants of The Ford family, Shard Ford stood outside the door in embarrassment and anger, seeing the things were taken away. Pa! Seeing Shard Fording over, Lavid Ford immediately pped him hard on the face. His face was livid and he was furious. You unfilial son, what trouble have you caused outside? Lavid Ford pped him so hard that half of his face swelled. Shard Ford said with some grievance, Grandpa, no, someone wants to mess with The Ford family! No? Hearing this, Lavid Ford was even more furious and roared, Look at what The Ford family looks like now! Thepany has been sealed, the property has been filled, and we still owe a lot. We dont even have a home! The Ford family is ruined!Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 96 Good-for-nothing Lavid Fords expression deeply hurt Shard Fords heart. His father, who had always been gentle and intelligent, roared in front of him like a madman. He looked at the other members of The Ford family, including his parents, with a miserable face. Shard Ford, tell me, who did you offend? At this time, Shards mother, ria Ford, also rushed up to him and held his face tightly with both hands, shouting hysterically, as if she was about to fall apart. Thepany of the Ford family is gone, all the houses and cars belonged to the Ford family have been taken away, and we also have a huge penalty from the bank. Even where we live tonight is a problem. How can we live in the future? She shook Shards body hard, but Shard was dumbfounded that his eyes zed over. Reba, Caroline, and Patricia did not dare say a word at this moment but hugged each other tightly. Almost everyone could be sure that someone in Emerdale wanted to mess with the Ford family and had forced them to a dead end. But what was ironic was that they didnt even know who it is. There was a huge difference in strength between the two sides. Ten minutester, the people of the movingpany moved everything that could be moved away, and the bank staff even barred the entire vi. Be careful in Emerdaleter. Think carefully what you should do and not. The bank staff nced at Lavid coldly when he passed by him. The Ford family is just a small first-ss family. There are many people who can destroy you in Emerdale. How could the old man Lavid withstand such a threat? Suddenly, he fainted in anger. Grandpa! All the juniors of the Ford family were absolutely terrified with paled faces. Many people shivered with fear. God wants to destroy the Ford family! Our family has been destroyed by you! An old man from the Ford family cried out with bitter hatred. He pointed angrily at Shard, Reba, Caroline, and then also passed out. Granduncle! The others also went to support him. What are you waiting for? Call an ambnce! Shard was the first to react and shouted. He was extremely angry, shaking with fear. Some juniors of the Ford family took out their mobile phones and dialed 911. While waiting for the ambnce, they looked at the bustling night market with confusion. It was cold. What would happen to the Ford family in the future? At the same time. On the top floor of the International Commerce Center, Leo stood with his hands sped behind his back, and his expression was as cold as ice. He looked down at the entire city in the night like a sovereign. Today, he did not go home to apany Lydia and Emilia. Instead, he stayed at the top floor of the International Commerce Center, waiting for news. Under the calm appearance of the city, dangers abounded. Fortunately, William was only injured. If something more serious happened to him, no one knew what terrible things Leo would do. If he was really angry, its possible for him to order an army to destroy the whole city! Ring, ring It was Nadine Moore who called to report the situation of the Ford family. Young master, ording to yourmand, all thepanies under the Ford family have been seized and all the deposit in the ount has been confiscated. Besides, they should pay thepensation of at least five billion dors in total. At present, all the real estate under the name of the Ford family has been mortgaged. Lavid, the head of the Ford family, with another older were so angry that they fainted and were now in the hospital. Knowing the result, Leo remained calm and nodded indifferently. Well done. What about the other two men? Wace sent someone to burn Cruzs home and killed him! The police are on the way. They will take Reba, Caroline, and others away in half an hour. Very good. Leo said mercilessly. I want them to understand that this is the end of touching my bottom line! Suddenly, Nadine seemed to think of something and said, Young master, how should we deal with the Fordspanies? Leo said lightly, Lavid is not stupid, he will definitely realize that hispanies would be re-opened once he confessed his crime! Yes, young master. After hanging up the phone, Leo continued to look at the scene outside with a cold face. It was destined to be sleepless for Emerdale tonight. In the emergency room of the Emerdale General Hospital. Reba, Caroline, Shard and rio were waiting anxiously outside the room. It was not until the lights above the door turned from red to green that they rushed in. Doctor, hows my grandfather? Shard grabbed the doctors hand and asked anxiously. He has been transferred to the safety ward. Thanks to the timely rescue, otherwise it will be toote. The doctor said, You can go in and have a look now. Thank you, doctor! After thanked the doctor, the Ford family rushed into the ward and saw Lavid lying on the hospital bed.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. After the emergency treatment, his face was indescribably pale, but fortunately, he was saved. Grandpa, its great that youre fine! Shard sat in front of Lavid and said excitedly, If you fall, the Ford family will really be finished Pa! Lavid pped Shard in the face and said angrily, I was pissed off by you unfilial grandson. Its you who offended some big shot and dragged the Ford family down! Grandpa, I didnt Being pped again, Shards face twitched. Heined. Dad, I can testify that Shard hasnt done anything bad these days. Reba couldnt stand it anymore. She frowned and said to Lavid, In addition to helping me teach my heartless husband a lesson, he didnt offend anyone. What did you say? Lavid suddenly became excited and pped Reba on the face, Tell me the whole thing! Reba was stunned by the p. When she saw her fathers angry face, she did not dare disobey his order and told him the whole story honestly. Could it be that William knows some big shot? Lavid roared at Reba. Thats impossible, isnt it? He doesnt have the ability. Reba was also stunned and said nkly, I know he well. If he has the ability, the Henderson family wouldnt have been a declining family for so many years. Bullshit! Lavid roared and interrupted her. He wanted to rush up and beat his daughter to death. How could he get 800 million if he has no ability? All thepanies under the name of the Ford family can only get one billion sponsorships. Thats the point. Reba was stunned. Not only Reba, but Caroline and Patricia were also stunned. A name came to their minds which frightened them. Could it be that good-for-nothing? ! Chapter 97 in the Same Boat Leo? The name came to the minds of Reba, Caroline, and Patricia at the same time. Their expression was as horrified as if she had seen a ghost. Caroline even mumbled vaguely, Impossible, it is impossible It cant be him! Who? Lavid suddenly looked at Caroline and roared. Caroline bit her lip and said with hatred, His name is Leo, the adopted son of the Henderson family. Its because of him that our family was defeated by the Lawson family. Because he was an adopted son, Reba and others had never taken him to the Ford family. However, Lavid still heard some rumors. Is this Leo the one who disappeared at the day when the daughter of the Lawson family got married five years ago? Yes. As a result, Lavid sank into deep thought. His face turned ashen and gloomy. Caroline looked at Lavid in surprise and said, Grandpa, are you suspecting that good-for-nothing? After a pause, Caroline continued, It cant be him. Hes been gone for five years and has only returned recently. He doesnt have any money or power. How could he know such powerful figures? Then tell me, who could it be? Lavids face was so gloomy. Well Caroline couldnt answer and immediately shut her mouth. Lavid nced sharply at all the members of the Ford family in the ward and said in a low voice, The most important thing now is to find out the big shot behind and ask him for forgiveness. Only in this way can the Ford family avoid a disaster! Think about it carefully. Have you offended anyone recently? The ward was quiet. Everyone racked their brains to think about all the people that the Ford family had offended. However, there was still no clue. At this moment, there was a sudden rush of footsteps in the corridor outside the door. Then, with a bang, the door of the ward was pushed open heavily. A group of men in uniforms came in. Without saying a word, they were going to take away Reba, Caroline, and Patricia. Who are you? Why did you arrest us? We didnt do anything wrong. Why arrest us? Reba and Caroline screamed and struggled with all their might, but they were stopped by several short-haired women in uniforms. You have the right to remain silent. The man in the lead swept around all the Ford family members, took out a certificate from his pocket, and said coldly, We suspect that they have something to do with a case. During thew enforcement period, we need yourplete cooperation. The others of the Ford family were so scared that they didnt even dare to breathe but just nodded. Only Lavid sighed deeply and understood that it had something to do with them. Reba, Caroline, and Patricia were taken away. There was a dead silence in the ward. Everyone was still immersed in the panic of Reba and others being taken away. They were out of their minds, afraid to suffer from a cmity without any reasons. Lavid seemed to have understood something. He took a deep breath, pointed at Shard, and said, Break one of his legs!All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Grandpa! Shard trembled all over and fell to the ground. His face was ghastly pale. What did I do wrong to break my leg? rio also knelt in front of Lavid and cried, Dad, no matter what Shard did wrong, he is your grandson after all. Do you have the heart to do that? Lavid didnt has the heart too, but he still said seriously, Shard, rio, dont you understand? Understand what? Shards heart suddenly thumped rapidly. The Ford family was destroyed by you. Lavid said coldly, Why didnt they catch us? Why did they only catch Reba, Caroline, and Patricia? It means that they were the ones who started the fight. And you helped them smash Williamspany and beat him. Do you think they will let you go? Instantly, Shards face turned ashen. Lavid continued, Dog doesnt eat dog. Dont me me for being ruthless, Shard. It concerns the survival of the Ford family, so I have to sacrifice you. After that, his look turned to cruelty. He looked at two strong men of the Ford family and said, Do it! Yes! They quickly pressed Shard, preventing him from moving. Soon, another man pointed at his right leg with a thick iron stick. Grandpa, grandpa, I know I was wrong! I wont help rio and the others anymore. Please spare me! I dare not, I really dare not! He was extremely frightened that his pupils shrank and he screamed loudly. However, Lavid remained indifferent. Ah An extremely tragic scream sounded in the hospital. The other members of the Ford family all turned their faces away from the bloody and cruel scene. Dragging his broken leg, Shard climbed on the ground with all his might. His eyes widened and a hand stretched forward as if he wanted to grab something. However, the next moment, he passed out in pain. Looking at this scene coldly, Lavid said indifferently, Follow me to the Henderson family to apologize. Yes, father. rio knelt on the ground, not daring to disobey. At the same time. Frank walked out of the branch with a gloomy face. Behind him was a young man, Ryan. Looking at his fathers livid face, Ryan knew that he had screwed things up. He couldnt help saying, Father, dont me me for this Pa! Before Ryan could finish his words, Frank pped heavily on his face so hard that Ryan flew away. Ryan climbed up from the ground in a mess without any anger. He was very afraid of his father in his heart. See what youve done. Frank stared at Ryan like a wolf and said with a fierce face, I introduced you to Wang Yan from The OBrien family so that you can keep an eye on her and see if she will do anything to threaten the business of our family. But you didnt finish the task; instead, you made arge number of my goods and businessmen arrested. Do you really think that I dont dare to kill you because you are my son? No, no Ryan quickly shook his head. Remember, you are just my illegitimate child. Frank looked down at him and said, I spent money to support you and make you a sessful entrepreneur. Thats because I want you to help me clear my name, not to make things worse. Next time, I will take your life. Yes, father Absolute terror possessed Ryan. The names of the two people were deeply imprinted in his heart. Leo, Sandra, that b*tch I wont let you go. Chapter 98 Bite the Hand that Feeds Next morning. In the Henderson familys courtyard, an old man and a young man were ying chess face to face. Check. Leo moved one horse to capture a soldier of opponent, took a sip of tea and said with a smile. Looking at the chess game in which he had nothing else but the Queen, William sighed helplessly. He could only move it. Leo was not in a hurry. He moved his Rook horizontally and said, Check. A Knight was in front of a Rook. The Queen would be definitely checkmated. William admitted defeat, I lost.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. One more round. Leo was in high spirits, but William waved his hand repeatedly and said, No, I will lose again. Early in the morning, Leo came to y chess with William in the Hendersons vi. William boasted that he was good at chess and agreed to it. As a result, he lost three rounds in session. He looked at Leo in confusion and asked, Leo, I havent seen you for a few years. How did you be so good at chess? Leo smiled and did not speak. Leading the troops to fight for the country was depended on military force for 30% and strategy for 70%. As the God of War in the army, he had never been defeated, let alone the chess game. William stood up with a smile and thanked Leo, Leo, thank you for chatting with me these days to relieve my boredom. Leo waved his hand with a smile and said, Dad, if you like it, I wille to chat and y chess with you every day. I have to thank them for returning to parents home. Otherwise, they will definitely drive me out with a broom when they see me. Upon hearing this, William helplessly sighed: Its OK for me to live alone. But thepany was smashed and the workers were driven away, I am afraid that thepany will not able to re-open in a short period of time. Leo remained calm and even smiled. Dad, dont worry. Ill take care of it. You? William looked at Leo in surprise, then shook his head and said, Little Leo, I know your friends are very powerful, but I cant rely on them every time. Besides, this time, the problem is not money, but manpower. How can I have time to recruit so many workers in a short time? Leo smiled and was about to speak. Suddenly, the phone rang. William was surprised. Who would call so early? But he still went to answer the phone. Hello, who is it? Are you William, Rebas husband, and Carolines father? A mans cold voice came from it. William immediately realized that something had happened to Reba and Caroline. His tone immediately became anxious, Who are you? Im from the police office. Your wife and daughter, and Patricia, Ma Ford, Samuel Ford are all arrested. The man gave a series of names. What?! They were arrested? William asked loudly. However, Leo smiled and was not surprised by the result at all. What crime did theymit? We suspect that they have something to do with an organized and premeditated incident of deliberately destroying other peoplespany. You are also involved, dont you know? Upon hearing this, Williams expression also changed drastically, Officer, could it be that you suspect that they were behind this?! Yes, they have all confessed after the interrogationst night. Come here quickly. After hanging up the phone, Williams face became extremely awkward. He looked back at Leo and said, Something happened to Reba and Caroline. Leo knew what was going on, but he still asked, What happened? William sighed and said, They were the ones who sent people to destroy the Virgil Corporation. Leo looked at William indifferently and meaningfully. Dad, what do you want to do? He respected Williams decision. After a long silence, William said, I believe they must be too angry, so they lost their mind. After all, they are my wife and daughter and rtives Leo nodded with a smile. Since you have decided, I will go with you. Okay. William looked at him gratefully. The two of them quickly rushed to the police office. Half an hourter, they saw Reba, Caroline, and others who had been here for three days. They sat behind the window with disheveled hair and pale faces, looked ssy-eyed. There were more or less scars and bruises on their faces which were caused by the interrogation. Nadine had told her men to order dishes if it was necessary. Order dishes was called by the insiders. That actually meant cruel torture. Reba, Caroline. When William saw them, he couldnt help but cry out. Reba and Caroline immediately raised their heads. When they saw that it was William, their expressions immediately turned angry. William, you are a heartless man. Hurry up and save Caroline and me. Do you know how much we sufferedst night? Caroline also cried out loudly, They hit me so hard. Dad, save me. I dont want to stay here How could she, who had been spoiled since she was a child, suffer so much? Patricia, Samuel and Ma alsoined, but they still looked at William with anger and hatred. It was as if William had been the cause of their imprisonment. Leo, its you again! Suddenly, Caroline Ford saw Leo Cohen and her voice suddenly became sharp. Why are you everywhere? Get out of here! When the others heard this, they also became embarrassed. They were in prison now. If Leo Cohen see them, theyll feel worse than being killed. Leo Cohen looked at them coldly without any sympathy in his eyes. William Ford looked at the staff inside and said, How can I save them? Soon, a notebook was handed over. Just sign here. Thank you. Thank you. William Ford immediately thanked her. After signing the name, Reba Ford, Caroline Ford, and Patricia Ford were released. However, they were not grateful at all. Instead, they continued to curse. Why did youe to save us sote at night? Wont youe earlier? You made us suffer so much. Dont think that well forgive you just because youre here to save us! It seems that William Ford should save them. Leo Cohen watched from behind, and his eyes became colder and colder. When it came to money, Reba Ford also seemed to think of something. She grabbed William Ford and said, Give me 17 million of As Beauty. Upon hearing this, William Fords expression slightly changed as he asked: What are you going to do? Pay the debt. Reba Ford said naturally. What debt? At this time, a guard next to him said, The Ford familys moneyundering has been confirmed. All The Ford familys members need topensate the bank with one billion at least. What?! One billion? William Ford seemed to have suffered a heavy blow. When he came to his senses, he looked at Reba Ford with a livid face and refused, No. You wont give it to me? Reba Fords face suddenly became gloomy and she said angrily, Do you still have any conscience? Something happened to my family, and you are not willing to pay for it. Let me tell you. You must have to pay. You are my husband, and a member of The Ford family. You have to pay for it! William Fords entire body trembled. He was so angry that he couldnt speak. Just then, a cold voice sounded out of thin air. Didnt you say that you wanted to end your rtionship with Dad and go back to your parents home? Why do you want to be a family now? Leo Cohen slowly walked forward, looked at Reba Ford coldly, and said, Since we have returned to our parents home, all the debts of The Ford family have nothing to do with Dad! You can pay the one billion on your own. It has nothing to do with us! Reba Ford looked back and found that it was Leo Cohen. She was even angrier. It turns out that you are a good-for-nothing. You have been kicked out of the house. What right do you have to meddle in our familys affairs As she spoke, Reba Ford pped Leo Cohen. Leo Cohens eyes turned cold. He grabbed Reba Fords wrist as fast as lightning and exerted force bit by bit. Reba Ford screamed in pain. Ah hurts. You are a good-for-nothing. I warn you, let go of me Stop! At this time, a loud voice was heard. Everyone looked in the direction of the sound and saw several taxis parked at the door. When the door opened, Lavid Ford got out of the car with all the members of The Ford family. Seeing this scene, Patricia Ford and Ma Ford seemed to be relieved and suddenly gloated. Reba Ford was even more confident. She looked at Leo Cohen with a proud face and said, Leo Cohen, I advise you to let go of me and p yourself. Otherwise, my fatheres and he will deal with you Im talking about you! However, Lavid Ford roared with a livid face, walked to Reba Ford, and pped her heavily. I dont have an unfilial daughter like you! Chapter 99 the Ford family Submits With a p, Reba Fords face was swollen. She looked at Lavid Ford in surprise. Soon, her expression became dull. Dad, why did you hit me? Patricia Ford, Ma Ford, and the others were also confused. Shouldnt it be Leo Cohen? How did it be Reba Ford? Only Leo Cohen understood the whole thing. Looking at all this coldly, he sneered in his hearts. The Ford family came so quickly. Thats you! Lavid Ford looked at Reba Ford with a gloomy face and cursed, Look at how much trouble youve caused for The Ford family. Its all because of you that The Ford family has fallen to this state! Reba Ford, Caroline Ford, and Patricia Ford were even more confused. Yesterday night, Lavid Ford deduced the whole thing. They were not present, so they did not know the cause of The Ford familys suffering. Dad, what are you talking about? Reba Ford suppressed her anger and said, I just returned to my parents home with Caroline and Patricia Ford. I know nothing. How can I be med? Grandpa, dont you think youre too indiscriminate? Seeing that her mother was treated unfairly, Caroline Ford also stepped forward and said, You see, my mother was bullied. Its okay that you didnt beat that loser, but you actually hit my mother? And the Ford family didnt manage well and attracted enemies. If Lavid Ford didnt know the truth, he wouldnt hit Reba Ford no matter how angry he was. But after he knew the truth, how could Lavid Ford suppress his anger? Well, since youre not convinced, Ill show you! Lavid Ford snorted heavily and then turned to rio Ford and said, Bring that unfilial grandson up! Yes. rio Fords eyes were full of distress, and even her eyes were swollen. She turned back and waved to him. After that, four or five strong men carried a stretcher and walked down. On the stretchery a weak man with one of his legs seriously twisted. Shard Ford?! Seeing the young man on the stretcher clearly, Caroline Fords pupils immediately shrank. She couldnt help but cover her mouth and cry out involuntarily. Shard Ford, whats wrong? Reba Ford was so scared that her face turned pale. She quickly ran to the stretcher and wanted to ask further, but was pushed away by rio Ford fiercely. Get lost! Stay away from my son! rio Ford looked at Reba Ford with strong hatred in her eyes. You made my son like this. I wont let you go even if I be a ghost! Patricia Ford, Ma Ford, and the others faces flickered, and they didnt dare to breathe. They didnt expect that Shard Ford, who was still alive yesterday, had one leg broken today. What happenedst night? Leo Cohen stood at the back of the crowd and smiled when they saw Shard Ford. Lavid Ford was indeed ruthless. He had forgiven himself and even broken his grandsons leg. See? If you didnt get us into trouble, The Ford family wouldnt have be like this. I dont have to break one of Shard Fords legs! Lavid Ford took a deep breath, looked at Reba Ford and others angrily. As soon as these words came out, Reba Ford and the others trembled violently, as if their hearts were pinched. Did Lavid Ford break Shard Fords leg? Youve already dragged The Ford family into such a mess. How dare you make trouble outside? Ill beat you to death! The more Lavid Ford said, the angrier he became. As he spoke, he rushed up and was about to hit Reba Ford, which scared Reba Ford to scream. Dad, stop. Im your daughter. Patricia Ford and Ma Ford also stood in front of Lavid Ford. Dad, calm down! Daughter? Lavid Ford snorted and looked at Reba Ford with cold eyes. He was still angry. A married daughter is like spilled water. You are no longer a member of The Ford family. What?! As soon as he said this, Reba Fords face suddenly turned pale. For a long time, she had been acting arrogantly in The Henderson family. It was precisely because of The Ford family. Now what Lavid Ford said made her lost her biggest backer. Lavid Ford was so angry that his face was red and he was not in a good mood. However, Leo Cohen did not feel any sincerity. It was more like bullying the weak and fearing the strong. Reba Ford hid behind William Ford with a pale face. Seeing this, Lavid Ford immediately stopped and turned around. He pointed at Shard Ford, who had one leg broken, and said, kneel down and kowtow! Plop! Under the incredulous gazes of everyone present, Shard Ford dragged a broken leg and knelt down in front of William Ford, his head crashing heavily on the ground. Im sorry. I shouldnt have helped you smash yourpany and hurt you! William Ford, unfilial daughter, Ive caused you trouble! Lavid Ford also bowed. He lowered his head and said to William Ford, Now, on behalf of my unfilial daughter, Im here to apologize to you with unfilial grandson. I hope that you wont remember my mistakes and ask your friends to let go of The Ford family! Please, let go of The Ford family! The Ford familys members behind him also bowed 90 degrees in unison and apologized together. For a moment, the voice echoed in everyones ears. This scene deeply shocked Reba Ford and Caroline Ford. Patricia Ford, Ma Ford, Samuel Ford, and the others were also stunned. They couldnt say a word for a long time. At this moment, William Ford was also looking at Lavid Ford in surprise. He couldnt believe that his father-inw would bow and apologize to him.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Back then, when he married Reba Ford, everyone looked down on him. His father-inw, Lavid Ford, treated him like a servant. Now, he begged him to let go of The Ford family in a low voice. Suddenly, William Ford thought of something and looked back at Leo Cohen. Leo Cohen looked calm and coldly at The Ford familys apology without saying a word. Immediately, William Fords vision went nk. Yesterday, what Leo Cohen said to him was still vivid in his mind. At that time, he thought it was just aforting sentence, but he didnt expect that Leo Cohen really made The Ford family pay a bloody price! Dad, what are you doing? Reba Ford was shocked and angry before she realized what was going on. If her father apologized to her husband with all The Ford family members, who would have the final say in this family in the future? Pa! Lavid Ford pped Reba Fords face and said angrily, Shut up. Do you have the right to speak? Come and kowtow and apologize! And you guys,e with us. Lavid Ford pointed at Patricia Ford, Caroline Ford, and the others and ordered. Suddenly, Reba Ford and others looked terrible, but they still stood still. Kneel down and apologize! Lavid Ford kicked Reba Fords leg and immediately kicked her in front of William Ford and Leo Cohen. After being kicked, Reba Ford suddenly burst into tears. Anger and fear distorted her face. Her nails dug deeply into the stone on the ground. She didnt even notice that her nails were broken. Blood oozed out of his eyes, which were extremely terrifying. I advise you to apologize earlier, or The Ford family will really be destroyed by you. The sound of trial slowly came from Leo Cohen. Reba Ford, Caroline Ford, and the others looked up and saw a pair of indifferent eyes. Such eyes not only frightened Reba Ford and others, but also Lavid Ford. He had lived most of his life, but he had never seen a young man so indifferent and heartless. Mr. Cohen, may I ask who you are Lavid Ford was in his sixties, but he used honorifics to talk to Leo Cohen. His intuition told him that this young man was not ordinary. Im Leo Cohen. Leo Cohen said lightly, They said good-for-nothing! At the moment when Lavid Ford looked into Leo Cohens eyes, his heart trembled and he did not dare to think too much. He kicked Patricia Ford, Caroline Ford, and Ma Fords legs again and roared angrily, Kneel down and apologize. If The Ford family is destroyed, I will kill you first! Reba Ford and the others were scared out of their wits. It was the first time that they had seen their father so scared. They immediately kowtowed to William Ford and apologized. William Ford, we were wrong. Please Spare us! Chapter 100 the Honor Seeing that Reba Ford and the others also kowtowed and apologized, Lavid Ford straightened his back and said to William Ford with a sad face, William Ford, you see, we kowtowed and apologized. Shouldnt you forgive us? I didnt expect that unfilial daughter to do such a thing. She joined hands with my grandson to smash yourpany and hurt you. I will never know about this. Otherwise, I will stop her. Lavid Fords words were righteous. It seems has nothing to do with The Ford familypletely. Seeing this, Leo Cohen sneered. In particr, a woman must have a father. For Lavid Ford to have a daughter like Reba Ford, his character was not very good. After apologizing, Reba Ford gritted her teeth, which were about to break. She didnt expect that one day she would kneel in front of her husband in such a low voice to beg for his forgiveness. Yes, she did ask Shard Ford to smash William Fordspany, but she still didnt feel that she had done anything wrong. William Ford, The Ford family really knows that we are wrong. Let your friends let us go. Lavid Ford pleaded bitterly and almost knelt down before William Ford. He pointed at Shard Ford and said, Look, I broke that unfilial grandsons leg. Thats my grandson! Leo Cohen looked at William Ford quietly. This time, he saw his fathers attitude. If his father could not bear it, then there was no need for The Ford family to exist. William Ford was silent for a moment. Looking at Reba Ford, Caroline Ford, and the others kneeling in front of him, he also sighed and said, Get up, all of you. Leo Cohens expression changed slightly. He wanted to say something, but he stopped as if he had thought of something. Since his father chose to forgive her, she had to do it first. Hearing this, Lavid Ford was also overjoyed. He expressed his gratitude repeatedly and said, Thank you, William Ford. Thank you, William Ford. Ill leave your friend to you. William Ford lightly nodded. Lavid Ford left with The Ford family and took Reba Ford, Caroline Ford, and others away. Lets go too. Leo Cohen and William Ford also left together. Reba Ford sat in the car with a gloomy face. Her forehead was broken and stained with blood. Caroline Ford, Patricia Ford, and the others were not much better either. They were also embarrassed. She thought that Lavid Ford was here to back them up, but she didnt expect that he was here to apologize to William Ford. After all, The Ford family was a first-ss family in Emerdale. Even if they did something wrong, how could they apologize to a son-inw? Why, are you still angry with me? Lavid Ford sat in front of them. Through the rearview mirror, he could see the expressions of Reba Ford and the others, so he asked lightly. Reba Ford said with strong resentment, I dare not. At this moment, there was no expression of apology on Lavid Fords face at all. There was only endless coldness. Dont me me for being heartless. Thats something I cant do. I dont know what William Ford is so lucky to meet such a big shot. Just now, he just took advantage of the situation and asked William Ford for forgiveness. Its the most urgent thing to solve The Ford familys crisis. How can I do that? But thats too cowardly! Reba Fords face shed with coldness. Ive been living in that house for a lifetime, but I havent knelt down to that good-for-nothing. Without The Ford family, who is William Ford? He has starved to death on the street! Patricia Ford also said fiercely. Lavid Ford waved his hand and said, Dont worry; I will give you an exnation for this. Its impossible for a poor and powerless son-inw to step on the head of The Ford family. After that big shot forgives The Ford family, Ill be the first to give you face. Hearing this, Reba Ford was overjoyed. Thank you, Dad! Theres also an exnation for Shard Fords matters. Lavid Fords eyes were full of coldness. In order to put on an act, I actually disabled one of my grandsons legs. Its really not worth it. The only thing I care about is the young man named Leo Cohen As soon as these words came out, Caroline Ford couldnt help but say, Grandpa, why do you care about that trash? Hes just a bastard waiting to die. Dont take it to heart. Besides, my father is kind. Grandpa, you didnt pay a penny, so my father forgives you. There is still a lot of mess in thepany that needs to be dealt with by him. Caroline Ford smiled again and said, Thepany has already been smashed, and the workers have run away. Whats more, the meeting with As Beauty ising soon. Without manpower and equipment, how can my father deliver the goods? At that time, wouldnt he have to beg The Ford family in a low voice? Hearing this, Lavid Ford also nodded and said, What you said makes sense. In the end, they still need to rely on The Ford family. The Ford family will take advantage of this opportunity to ept the cooperation with As Beauty. The profits we make will not be small. Thank you, Dad! Thank you, grandpa! Reba Ford and Caroline Ford were overjoyed, and their eyes became hot. Lavid Fords eyes shed with coldness. William Ford, I want you to understand that you cant do anything without The Ford family! They soon burst intoughter. On the other side, Leo Cohen and William Ford went to Virgil Corporation. Along the way, William Ford was still frowning. Leo Cohen knew what William Ford was worried about, so he said with a smile, Dad, dont worry too much. The factory and workers problems will be solved. How? However, William Ford shook his head and said with a headache, Theres only half a month left before the contract is made with As Beauty. How can we buy equipment and recruit workers in such a short period of time? Even if we do, we wont be able toplete the production on the order in more than ten days. However, Leo Cohen said with a smile, Half a month is enough.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. William Ford was stunned for a moment and asked, Leo, what can you do? Leo Cohenughed and said, Dad, in the next few days, leave everything to me. In half a month, I will help youplete the order with As Beauty and make a lot of money. After that, heughed and left. He called Nadine Moore and Forrest Barker respectively and ordered two things. Nadine Moore and Forrest Barker agreed happily. The Continent Hotel. All the real estate under the name of The Ford family had been mortgaged, so they could only live here before they were forgiven by the big shots. In the presidential suite, all the direct descendants of The Ford family gathered together. Everyone was waiting anxiously, looking nervous. After returning home, Lavid Ford called William Ford again and asked the big shots movements. As a result, William Ford was also confused. However, it was certain that the big shot had forgiven The Ford family. Now, they were waiting for the news. Ring, ring Just then, the phone suddenly rang. Lavid Ford answered quickly. An excited voice came, Patriarch, just now there is news that all the sealed real estate under the name of The Ford family has been unsealed, including thepany. In addition, the bank also takes back thewyers letter. Theres no need to pay back the one billion! Really? Lavid Ford asked in a trembling voice. Its true! Hahaha! Lavid Fordughed three times andy on the sofa easily. Father, how is it? Has the crisis been resolved? Reba Ford, Patricia Ford, Caroline Ford, and other direct descendants of The Ford family also asked excitedly. Of course. Lavid Ford was in a good mood and said with a red face, It seems that The Ford family still has some influence in Emerdale. That big shot also stopped because of this. The Ford family is saved. If they dont die, they will have good luck! Grandpa is still powerful. As long as Grandpa takes action, there is nothing that cant be solved! Grandpa, what should we do next? The direct descendants of The Ford family also breathed a sigh of relief and then ttered. Its too early to be happy. Soon, Lavid Fords expression became serious again. He looked at Reba Ford and said, Reba Ford, Caroline, and Patricia Ford, I will give you a chance to redeem yourself. At this time, William Ford should be at a loss for what to do. He cant buy any equipment in a short time and cant recruit any workers. These hard conditions are all avable to The Ford family. Tomorrow, you go to Virgil Corporation and see if William Ford is willing to hand over the order to cooperate with As Beauty to The Ford family. Of course, we wont treat him badly. Well just give him one hundred thousand. Okay. Hearing this, Reba Ford and the others were also happy and immediately sneered. Father is going to spend one hundred thousand to snatch the order to cooperate with As Beauty Chapter 101 Loot A Burning House While sipping the coffee leisurely on the top floor of International Commerce Center, Leo was also reading Ryans personal information. Then Justin knocked on the door and entered the office. He was slowing down his steps deliberately as he was afraid that the sound of leather shoes hitting the floor might disturb the quietness in the office. Mr. Cohen, Ive already informed the Mr. Hammond of Vesper Corporation. He will be up to see you in five minutes. Justin said respectfully. Thanks. Leo then nodded andnded his sight on Ryans profile and squinted his eyes, Is this Ryan Franks adopted son? Right. Justin then nced at Ryans photos and said seriously, Frank was quite a yboy when he was young and had a lot of affairs. Ryan is just one of his many love children. Many? Leo captured the key information in Justins words and asked, Does Frank have many love children? Justin nodded and replied, He has many sons and all of them are illegitimate children. Hearing Justins words, Leo put down the teacup and wondered, Is this information urate? Absolutely true. Justin then continued, Franks wife died early and he already had a lot of bastards back then, but his wife gave birth to a daughter before she passed away. Daughter? Justin nodded seriously, Frank has a daughter, but the father-daughter rtionship is pretty bad. Its said that his daughter loathes him and doesnt live in The Perry Family all these years, so we dont have a lot of information about her. We only know that she doesnt take Franksst name. I see Leos expression changed a bit. Maybe it was because that he was a first-time parent now, he was somewhat triggered when he heard that Franks daughter took her mothersst name. Many of his love children had all joined the Perry Family over the years and became his helpers. Ryan is one of them. Justin continued filling in the information. But Frank doesnt have any fatherly feelings towards them and only treats them as minions who would do missions for him. At the bottom of his heart, he only cares about his daughter and wants her to be the master of the house when he is old which is annoying for those bastards. A trace of fierceness fled past Leos eyes when he heard Justins words and wondered if Frank had realized that he sowed the seed to bring down the whole family. Dig deeper. Leo ordered. He had a gut feeling that the Perry Family was an unstable factor. Right after Justin left, a middle-aged male stranger knocked on the door again and entered. He was a bit bald and was about five-foot-high. The suit looked a little baggy on him. Leo scanned him and cracked a smile, Are you Darcey? Who are you? Darcey examined Leo cautiously. He had never heard who was owner of the International Commerce Center and didnt know Leo at all. Its not important. Leo smiled and nced at Darcey, The important thing is that I can help you to deal with your problems and can let you climb the socialdder. My problems? Darcey sneered, Im the vice president of Vesper Cooperation and earn millions a year. What problems do I get? Leo was not irritated and justughed, Have you ever heard that weakness is also a fault? What do you mean? Darceys eyes got sinister and was under pressure. Leo then threw Darcey a pile of papers and asked, You engineered the 361 Case three years ago single-handedly, right? Darceys face immediately changed, Who the hell are you and what do you want? I said that its irrelevant. The important thing is that I can clear your worries. Leo then continued indifferently, Well, you meant to give suggestions to your boss and then can be promoted, but you didnt expect that you would be framed. Not only were you kicked out of the board of directors, you also lost all your fortunes and reputations. Then you just wallowed in your sorrows all day and took sce in alcohol. After resting in your home for a while year, you joined Vesper Cooperation and became the vice president who really had no real power. If I were you, I would just kill myself. Darceys face turned pale and stood up frantically and pointed at Leo, but he failed to utter a word. Well, the truth is that you are just a normal person and even if you fight like a dog, its still easy for a young man from a rich and influential family to kill you. Leo looked down upon Darcey and said, To you, he might be an undefeatable enemy, but to me, he is as weak as an ant. Do you want to drown your sorrows all day or to make amends for your crimes? Its your choice one. Then Leo just stood up and left Darcey in the office who was suffocated by Leos fierceness. Leos phone vibrated and he got a message from Nadine. All thepanies and real estates under the Ford family are all unfrozen now. Reba, Caroline and other people all went to the Virgil Cooperation now. Leos sneer deepened when he read the two messages. How shameful. Then he rushed to the Virgil Cooperation and heard Rebas impatient voice when he just went into the meeting room. What are you worrying about? All of the assets under my family are all circting now. We got both the money and thebor force. Whats more, we got more factories which are wayrger than your crappy nt. Im only here because you are my husband. Dont be ungrateful! Yeah, dad, what are you hesitating about? Caroline chimed in, You lost your factory now and dont have any workers now. You wont be able to recruit any more employees in such a short amount of time. Its about delivery date. You wont get a dime if you cant make any products now. Williams face darkened and shook with anger, But you went too far here. Do you just want to buy the whole project with half a million yuan? Are you helping me our or looting a burning house? William! Reba instantly got furiously and stared at William in resentment, I can forgive you for asking me to kowtow to apologize, but you have to hand over this project to Ford family. Do you really think you can pull this off without us?Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Why cant he? Leo suddenly chimed in at the drop of Rebas sound. All the people present turned around in surprise and saw Leo marching into the meeting room and smiled at Reba, Aunt Ford, do you really think that your family can do anything or did you forget the whole mess in your family yesterday? Leo, you piece of shit again Rebas eyes became sinister when she saw Leo. She didnt know the reason but she just hated Leo more than William. Just go back. Leo waved his hand and said, This project wouldntnd in Ford familys hand in a million years. Even if you got this project, can you execute it well? Are you doubting our capability? Rebaughed out of anger and looked at Leo in despise, How amusing. At the end of the day, my family is an influential family in Emerdale and is way more powerful than the Henderson Family in terms of manufacturing and capability. Im doing this for this family. If the Henderson Family wants to prosper, they got to rely on us! William looked irritated and remained silent for Reba was saying the truth. The family background of Rebas was way stronger than his. I got to give it a try then. Leo said lightly, You would never get this project. Moreover, I can get this project started tomorrow and would like your whole family to take a look at it. Leo, what are you talking about? Williams face changed when he heard Leos words and motioned Leo to stop talking. Reba, Caroline and Patricia all paused at first and then broke intoughers. Did I hear it right? Youre going to start that project tomorrow? You neither have the factory or the workers. How are you going to initiate the project? With your mouth? Reba sneered at Leo and said, All right then. Well be here tomorrow to see how are you going to put it into operation. But we do have a requirement. Reba quickly added, If you cant deliver your promise tomorrow, you got to let my family do it. No problem. Leo smiled and nodded. Reba froze a bit when she heard Leos firm answer. He then red at Leo and left with all the people she brought along. Before she left, she smiled at Leo and William and derided, I hope that you wont let us down tomorrow. Im quite looking forward to that. Ill be here with all of my family members. Chapter 102 Time Is Money After Reba, Caroline and Patricia left cockily, William copsed on the chair and was pretty distressed. Feeling edgy, William turned to Leo, Leo, how can you promise them that? Are you trying to make a fool of me? Leo sipped the water, Dad, you said that time is limited, so of course we should start the operation as soon as possible. But we dont have any machines or workers. Dont worry about that. Ive got it. Leo then gulped down that water. Seeing that William was still upset, he soothed, Dad, I would never try to sabotage you. I have enough confidence to make that promise, you know. A clever person would never be tripped over by the same person twice. William paused when he heard Leos words. Was he referring to Reba? Leo had already aplished several impossible tasks and William had sensed that Leo must be a dark horse, but people like Reba and Caroline still saw him like a good-for-nothing which was quite stupid as who deemed Leo an idiot was the true fool. Just wait and see the show tomorrow. Leo smiled light and then left the meeting room. Nadine and Forrest were already waiting by the gate of Virgil Cooperation. They were both looking at Leo in respect and awe. Is it all set? Leo asked. Yes, Mr. Cohen. All the people are ready. Boss, the helicopter is in position. Great. Leo cracked a smile and then a trace of fierceness swept past his eyes. You would like the show in the Ford family. As soon as Reba went back to home, Jayden Ford asked eagerly, How did it go? Did William sell us the project? Reba shook her head, No, my husband is pretty stubborn and wont budge. What? He didnt want to sell it? Jayden was furious. Reba giggled, Dad, dont be so angry. Though he wont sell it to us now, we can get that project for free tomorrow.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Jayden looked Reba in surprise, What do you mean? Rebas smile deepened and Jayden urged, Just tell me! What are you waiting for? Reba then chuckled, Well, we got to thank that dumb Leo. Leo? Jaydens face changed and he suddenly shuddered when he recalled Leos indifferent look. He didnt really understand why would Reba and Caroline see him as an idiot when he just couldnt figure out what he was thinking about. Such a wet nket. Right. Caroline beamed, That idiot is doing us a huge favor. How dared him to say that he can initiate the project tomorrow and even invite us to see them. Start the project tomorrow? It cant be! I asked them to break all the equipment there and all the workers had all been expelled. How is he going to start? Henry who was on a stick suddenly yelled. Ever since that one of his legs was hit by Jayden, he was increasingly high-melted and would be triggered easily. Jayden nced at him and said, Shut up! Let Caroline continue! Henry then got silent but his eyes grew colder. Caroline then added, Grandpa, Henry is actually right. My dads factory is totally dysfunctional now. He wouldnt get things started in a month, let alone tomorrow. My mom had made a deal with that idiot and said that our whole family would go to the site tomorrow. If they cant initiate the project tomorrow, they would give us the project for free. What a wonderful deal, right? Really? That damn idiot. How can he have the guts to say that? Reba is trulypetent and can tame that William well. Hearing Rebas words, all the family members started buttering up Reba. Jayden instantly grabbed Carolines hand excitedly, Did he really say that? Yeah, sure. Caroline replied cockily, Well he must get desperate and just wants to ruin everything. Jayden then frowned and was pretty worried, Well, does he have any back-ups? He wouldnt be so confident then. How on earth does he have any back-ups? Rebaughed, Well, he just knew some bad-ass friends, but they wont just always help him, so I bet that he wouldnt be able to start the project tomorrow. Jayden was instantly relieved. But dad you got to watch out. Reba continued, He has about 0. 88 billion sponsorship fee now and have finance staff in L Group to manage the money for him. This is a pretty hefty amount of money. If Leo is willing to give William this money to hire workers Jayden nodded and said sternly, Tell everyone in the industry not to work for the Virgil Cooperation. We Ford family definitely have this kind of power in the Emerdale. Reba was excited, They would definitely not make it work then! Tell everyone in our family to all go to the Virgil Cooperation at 8 oclock tomorrow morning! Jayden ordered confidently. Yes! All the family members replied and all waited for the morning merrily. Everyone single one of the family members in the Ford family went to the Virgil Cooperation early in the morning on the second day. Leo and William were already waiting in the open lot when they arrived. Leo, didnt you promise to initiate the project? Reba marched forward and sneered when she saw no worker or any equipment in sight. I really dont see that you two can start this operation. All the family members in the Ford family roared withughter. Leo, you can well be a fool yourself, but why do you have to bring my dad along? Caroline asked domineeringly, There is not a single worker in this factory. How are you going to get started? Youre asking for humiliations, you know. Jayden coughed and then walked towards William, William, we are a family and dont have to make things so awkward. We merely want to help you out. Then he scanned around the battered factory and continued, You have neither workers nor machines here and we can provide both of them for you. Of course we wouldnt treat you unfairly if you let us handle this project, right? William remained silent and turned to Leo. Leo told him to wait in this open lot early in the morning and said that there would be people here, but he didnt see anyone, so he too started doubting Leo. Leo was still calm and replied lightly, They should be here soon. Just wait and see. Your lie is about to be exposed. Are you still going to hold it? Caroline looked at Leo in despise, You are never going to make it today. Just give us the project and we might give you some money for the old times sake. Reba then stopped Caroline to let her not be so aggressive. Then she said to Leo, Were here as weve promised, but when exactly are you going to start the project? Are we just going to wait here? Were all quite busy. Time is money. We got no time to waste here. All the other family members of Ford family agreed. They actually knew that Leo wouldnt be able to hire any people and was just trying to save his face. They were eager to see the way that Leo was humiliated. But Leo was undisturbed and said seriously after checking the time, They will be here in three minutes. Reba chortled, All right then. I will give you three more minutes. But if you fail to deliver your promise, we Ford family would have this project. Sure. Leo smiled. But no one was in sight after three minutes. Reba sneered and said to Leo, Well, time is up and you failed. Just give us the project Before she can finish her sentence, the sound of roaring engine approached and a huge shadow shrouded them. All the people looked up subconsciously and all froze. An aircraft was hovering above their head. Chapter 103 One Hundred Thousand Yuan! At the very next second, the aircraft headed to the direction of the airport in Emerdale. All people paused except for Leo who was still wearing a smile. Jayden was first shocked but then curled his lips, Its just an aircraft. What are you in shock for? All the people then slowly recovered themselves. Well, I thought it was something awesome, but its just an aircraft. How dare you to fool us with an aircraft! Caroline pointed at the Leo furiously. All the people then turned to Leo in suspect. But the timing was really weird. Leo told them to wait for another three minutes and a civil aviation aircraft just hovered above their head in exactly three minutes and then flied to the airport. Reba instantly got irritated, You are just bluffing here. You almost got us. Reba sweated out of fear when she saw the aircraft circling above them. Leo was amused, Well, I didnt do anything, did I? How can you be scared by an aircraft? All the family members were immediately triggered by Leos words for they felt humiliated. Are you even ashamed of yourself? Its obviously a civil aviation aircraft! Why did you act like that you rent that aircraft? Did he have the money to charter an aircraft? Do you even know how much would it cost? All the young people in Ford family started talking with each other. But no one noticed that several civil aviation aircrafts fled past in the higher level of sky. Their destinations were also the airport. Reba then gazed at Leo and William coldly, Well, time is up now. You didnt deliver your promise and ording to our deal, you got to let us have the project. William nced at Leoplexly and sighed inside. Well, Leo really failed this time Suddenly, the phones of all people got notified a message at the same time. One of the family members scrolled through the phone and read the news. His face immediately changed when he saw the message and acted like he saw a ghost. He was absolutely taken aback. Re read the message! What? All the people present paused and then all checked their messages. Almost at the same time, their face changed and they were horrified. The headline of the message was that Chartered! Thousands of workers got off the aircrafts! There was also a 30 seconds video clip attached to the news. Caroline opened it and was shocked by what she saw. Hundreds of thousands of people were in the airport. They were all wearing safety suit and helmet. What happened? Whats wrong? Why do you all look so terrible? Jayden sensed that something was wrong and shouted. Grandpa Caroline looked up in surprise and shuddered, The aircraft that fled past was not carrying normal passengers but a thousand workers in total! What? Jaydens eyes widened immediately. All the other people then slowly came to themselves and looked at Leo who remained m all the way. Did that idiot pull this off? This thought surfaced in their mind which stung their hearts deeply. It cant be Reba started sweating profusely and forced a smile, Well, it must be that a huge infrastructure project is breaking ground in the city today. Those workers must be here for that project! It cant be? Leo nced at all the family members who were all pale and smiled, Well, nothing is impossible in this world. You just think that its impossible because your cognition hasnt reached that level yet. At the drop of his sound, more aircrafts appeared in the far distance and broke through the clouds and sent off a roaring noise. The air turbulence messed Reba, Caroline and Patricias hair and makeup, but they didnt even sense it as they were all focusing on the aircrafts passing by. A fleet of aircrafts broke through the sky and there was no telling how many were there in total. All the people present were shocked by this spectacr scene. All the residents in the city looked up in awe, Is this even real? Why are there so many aircrafts? Many people even took out their phone and started recording. Some officials were even rmed and asked someone to go to the airport and find out what exactly happened. While at the same time, aircrafts startednding in the airport. All the aircrafts that were supposed to take off at this time were all postponed so that these aircrafts cannd. As all the aircrafts startednding, aircrafts started queuing up in the sky and waiting for their turn tond. The aircraft was tightly packed and all the passengers that were standing by craned to see what was going on. Then the passenger door was opened and hundreds of workers in work suit got off the aircraft in droves and flooded the airport. A total of one hundred thousand workersing from all over the country justnded in the Emerdale. They then got on the buses one by one. As there were too many people, it took a long time for all of them to get on the bus. Reporters from all televisions all flooded to the airport and wanted to cover the news. Hi, Im a reporter from the Emerdale televisions. Can you tell me what happened? Why are they all here all of a sudden? One of the reporters finally stopped one worker among thousands of people and hurriedly asked. Well, I dont know what happened. I just know that there is a project here and can be paid a lot here. Three hundred yuan per day! This interview was like a bomb that exploded right away and people started discussing heatedly. If a worker is paid three hundred per day, one hundred workers would be paid thirty million one day!N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Which boss in the Emerdale can have the courage and money to pay such a huge amount of money in a single day? How can he just hire so many workers from different parts of city in a day? No one noticed that all these buses were heading towards one direction and it was the Virgil Cooperation. Chapter 104 Captain Obvious Then all the newspapers and media started reporting this news and Reba and Caroline naturally read the booming information. They looked at the news in shock and was amazed by how much Leo was able to put into this project. Jesus Christ. Three hundred per day? The total payment is going to be thirty million yuan. Who would do that? Caroline was dumbfounded and said to herself. Reba thought for a while and then continued, Well, this must be a big project that is approved by the top officials and is founded by them. Its a national project, so that it would have this kind of support. Well, isnt our city is shelving and reform project? They are probably going to initiate it! While saying this, Reba turned to Robin and said excitedly, Dad, I remember that our family is also part of this project, right? Robin frowned and replied, We are not exactly a part of it. Only the four rich families are eligible enough to take part in such a huge project. We are just trying to have some profits working with one of the Stewart family. Leo remained undisturbed. The four rich families included the Lawson Family, the Stewart family, the Hamilton family, and the Wilson family. Right now, only Leo had contacted with the Lawson Family and the other three families remained secretive. But he was still not very concerned, after all, to him, they were nothing. Reba didnt care about Robin s words and added energetically, Its a good thing anyway. This is a pretty huge project and though we are just going to have a small profit, it must be a hefty amount of money. Our family can probably take this chance to work with the four rich families more. Hearing Rebas words, Robin sort of agreed with her. Okay then, I will find a time and go to pay a visit to the Stewart family myself. The whole Ford family basked in pleasure. In their minds, only a huge project at the city level can bring these many of workers to the Emerdale all of a sudden. Among all these people, only William looked at Leo worryingly. Leo then nodded at him and motioned him to not worry about this. Okay then. Weve seen enough of this show. When are you going to give us this project? You wont be able to do that. Reba suddenly changed the subject and sneered at Leo and William. Robin coughed and said seriously, Only our family are capable of doing this project. Technically, William, you are also part of this family. I was merciful enough to let you move out with Reba. While William was about to say anything, Leo waved to him to force back his words. He then smiled at Reba and Robin , Are you sure that these workers are here for thend reform project? Why cant they be here for the Virgil Cooperation? Reba roared like she had heard something funny and then scorned at Leo, Are you still in your dreams? Its impossible that all these one hundred thousand people are here for the Virgil Cooperation. Leo, stop lying. Caroline walked to Leo and said seriously, We would remember that you helped us to get this project. We would give you some reward money when this project is done. Were generous enough. Why are you still struggling? Leo cracked a smile and didnt say anything. Then the sound of buses running in came from afar. All the buses drove into the Virgil Cooperation one by one and parked in the open lot in front of everybody. Reba and Caroline paused and didnt know what all these buses were here for. Hey, you must be in the wrong ce While Reba was about to say anything, the door of the bus was suddenly opened and a crowd of people got off the bus. They were all in work suit and wearing helmets. Reba yelled in surprise, Who, who are you? Leo chuckled, They are all here to work. Why would you stupid enough to ask that question? Work? Reba was still freezing and something suddenly urred to her for her face immediately changed, You, you are all At the very next second, all the doors of the buses were opened and all the workers started getting out of the buses. They quickly formed a square after getting off the buses and the open lot immediately filled with one hundred workers. This this The faces of all the family members of the Ford family turned to pale. Reba grinned with teeth out of anger. They thought that all these workers were here for thend reform project, but they turned out to be here for the Virgil Cooperation. As for William, he was speechless for the absolute shock and stared at Leo in awe. He almost thought that the miracle wouldnt happen this time, but they were all here The roaring sound of motors then went off again. All the people went outside to find out what was going on and were taken aback. The once empty road was totally packed now and buses were forming a line that even caused a congestion.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hundreds of workers in suit and helmet got off the buses again one by one. There was no telling how many workers there were. There is more? How many people are there? All the family members of the Ford family were stunned and were speechless. Did this idiot hire all these people? Caroline twitched her mouth and turned to Leo in shock. As for Jayden, his face was ghastly pale and was short of breath. Skr Ford hurriedly patted his back and said, Dad, you got to be careful. Fuck off! Jayden pushed Skr away and walked to Leo and squinted his eyes, Did you hire all these people? Whats wrong? DO you have any problems with this? Leo smiled at Jayden and asked. Great, but you seem to have forgot one problem. Jayden suddenly thought of something andughed, Yeah, you got enough workers here, but where is the equipment? Hearing Jaydens question, all the people started chortling. Dad is right. Its useless with all these workers here if you dont have any machines. You cant do nothing Before she can even finish her sentence, several helicopters flied past the sky. Be These helicoptersnded in the open lot in front of everyone. Some men in special protective equipment carried a huge machine into the workshop of the Virgil Cooperation. Leo sneered all the family members of the Ford family, Do you really think that I wouldnt solve that problems? Captain Obvious. These words were like knives that jabbed into the heart of all the family members of the Ford family. Robin was livid with anger. Chapter 105 The Richest Man Is Here Then the other helicopters startednding one by one and a file of people carried all kinds of machines into the Virgil Cooperation which stunned the whole Ford family. Rebas face changed crazily and was like she was pped in the face. The muscles on Jaydens face were even twitching. Transporting the machines with helicopters? How much was it going to cost Jayden cannot even imagine it and rubbed his eyes hard and then looked at Leo in shock. Leo startedmanding all those people, Would you please go out? You are taking up the ce here. Hearing Leos words, Jayden shuddered with anger. All the family members of the Ford family were then kicked outside and can only see all the people in the Virgil Cooperation busying around with all thebor force and machines. Leo said that he was going to initiate the project today and he really delivered his promise. Jayden couldnt hold it any longer and pped Reba on the face, Can you tell me what is going on? Where are there so many workers? The face of Reba darkened and she dared not to say a word. She was also wondering how on earth did Leo get all these people here. The whole Ford family was dumbfounded and stood at the door of the Virgil Cooperation in silence and didnt know what to do. They all came here to see Leo making a fool of himself, but howe that they were humiliated at the end of the day? But what happened next was even more horrifying. After all the workers got off the bus, they didnt run around and just formed a square and seemed to be waiting for someone. William slowly recovered himself and gazed at Leo, Did you hire all these people? Leo smiled and didnt say anything. Sometimes, one didnt have to say anything to express his meaning. Then a business BMW drove in the Virgil Cooperation. The whole Ford family turned around and wondered what was happening. Two men then got off the car confidently and marched into thepany. When they saw one of the men clearly, their face immediately changed. He is the owner of the Emerdale Tower, Justin! While they were about to ask Jayden, they noticed that thetter was fixating their eyes on another man. They all froze and didnt know what to say. He, he is Dad, who is the other man? Patricia asked in bewilderment. Jayden pped Patricia in the face and scolded, Shut up. He is Mr. Russel. Mr. Russel? Who is Mr. Russel? Though Patricia was distressed, she had no time to cry about it and was confused. Reba suddenly recalled something and her face instantly turned pale, Is he the riches man in this city, n Russel? Exactly! Jayden was about to be suffocated, The owner of building and the richest man in this city. What is he doing in this cooperation? Though Ford family was pretty influential in the Emerdale, it was nothing to Justin and n. I got it! Caroline suddenly spoke up, He must be here for you, grandpa. For me? why? Jayden looked weird. Grandpa, think about this! Caroline said excitedly, Has anyone present met the richest man in the Emerdale and spoken to him except you? Robin s face immediately brightened up and said to himself, Well, I did meet him once before. Could it be that he noticed me back then? This is a great news for our family! Reba added, Dad, I thought you should say hi to him and deepen his impression to you. Right, you have a good point there. Jayden mused for a while and then took a few deep breathes. After calming down himself, he marched towards to Justin and n. Ever since Justin joined the Kingston Chamber of Commerce, he had climbed the socialdder and was socializing with n constantly. Justin wanted to learn from n and n sure knew that Justin only joined themerce because he was a boss and he wanted to meet the boss with the help of Justin, so they were here together. While they were chatting with each other, an old man suddenly showed up and asked energetically, Are you the richest man in the Emerdale, Mr. Russel? n looked at Justin and asked, Did you know him? No. Justin shook his head. Jayden addressed himself, Im the head of the Ford family. We met before. Ive never heard of you! n nced at Jayden indifferently and was disinterested. Just get out of my way. Justin yelled and pushed Jaydenaway and then entered the Virgil Cooperation. Dad, how did it go Reba immediately asked when she saw Jayden but then found that he was all lifeless like he had a huge shock. After Justin and n met Leo, they all greeted him seriously and respectfully. Their voices were so loud that the whole Ford family can hear them. Their eyes widened in shock like they had seen a ghost. The richest man in the Emerdale and the owner of the Emerdale Tower was making a bow to Leo cautiously. William was also taken aback and didnt expect Justin and n to be here. He hurriedly greeted, Mr. Russel. Mr. Cox! But Leo was just sitting on his chair undisturbedly, Hi. n made up to Leo, Mr. Cohen, all of the workers are in ce in different subsidiaries now and some manufacturingpanies are willing to let their workers work for the Virgil Cooperation. These one hundred thousand workers can start working now. Hearing his words, the whole Ford family were in total chock and started shaking out of fear. Different subsidiaries? One hundred thousand workers? They finally knew why would all these workers are here at the same time. The rich man in the Emerdale, n, got them here. Then they turned to Leo frighteningly. They really couldnt understand how can he invite n here! I got it! Its because that woman with Leo! Carolines face changed and said her assumptions. What woman? Jayden had never met Nadine and didnt know her existence. Recalling Nadine, Caroline still was frightened, She is like a ghost and is constantly with that idiot. If she doesnt speak anything, nobody would notice her. Her identity is also quite mysterious and even the most important official in the military are respectful towards her. What? Jayden got scared andnded his eyes on Leo again. How can such a powerful woman be willing to follow an idiot? Can they even call him idiot? Reba, from now on. Stay in the Ford Family and donte back! Jaydensaid seriously to Reba whose face immediately changed, Why! This Leo is pretty mysterious. Moreover, William must know some powerful people! Your job is to find out what is going on and see if what we can use against them. Reba was agitated, Dad, are we really going to let this pass? If he works with the As Beauty sessfully this time, he would be riding all over us!Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. I know it and I would never let that happen. Jaydencontinued sternly, He is just a live-in son-inw and he got to act like one. I remember that Leo is arch enemy with the Lawson Family, right? Reba immediately knew what Jayden was talking about and said, Dad, are you going to use the Lawson Family to fight against Leo? Jayden sneered, That Leo is an unstable factor. We got to destroy him first. If we cant beat against him, cant the Lawson Family? Chapter 106 Buttering Up Leo Well, you do have a point here Hearing Jaydens analysis, all the people present paused. They used to just focus on kicking Leo that idiot out and just ignored Leos big change. What should we do then? Jayden pondered for a while and then said three words seriously, Buttering up him. What? Reba, Caroline and Patricias faces immediately darkened. After a brief silence, they all startedining. Grandpa, did you hear yourself? Do I really need to butter up that loser? Yeah, right, I hated his guts. He made us suffer like this! No, I dont want to do it. Lets think about something else. All of you! Shut up! Jayden yelled and they instantly froze. Will you think about it carefully? Jayden continued, Why would you be humiliated by that Leo again and again? Its because that you dont even understand him. We got to really know him to find specific ways to deal with him. What Jayden said was actually really feasible. They got to know what Leo was thinking about to fight against him. Well, I just cant bring myself to make up to him. Caroline gnashed her teeth in anger. Caroline. Jayden looked at her calmly, You are most like to seed to me. Me? Why? Caroline paused. Doesnt that Leo like you? Jayden continued, You must be special to him and if you can patch things up with him and go back to where you were before. All the problems would be solved naturally. Reba chimed in, Yeah, didnt that loser have a crush on you? Caroline knew that she wouldnt be able to argue with them and forced herself to agree, Okay then If you really pull this off, I will reward you with a river-view mansion. Really? Carolines eyes immediately brightened up. Of course I wouldnt lie to you. Jayden suddenly said, Right, how did things go with that boy Raymond? The face of all the members of the Ford Family immediately changed. Well While Caroline was hesitating how should she tell Jayden about Raymonds death. Jaydenchortled and waved his hands, All right then. I wouldnt intervene your young peoples business. As long as you know what to do, I will not interrupt. When the time is right, I would go to the Brown Family with you and seal the deal. Okay Caroline said awkwardly and forced a smile. Jaydenthen left with the Ford family and then Caroline nced at Reba, Mom, how should we tell the Brown Family? Well, lets just keep it as a secret as long as we can. Moreover, we didnt kill him! We shouldnt be afraid of it.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Reba then added fiercely, The priority here is to know that Leos background. Now that the Virgil Cooperation was operating again, Justin and n left soon. Leo turned to William, Dad, lets go home too. William nodded and though he was extremely confused inside, he didnt ask. Wait a moment! Reba shouted and quickly followed them with Caroline and Patricia. While William was about to ask them what happened, Leo first squinted his eyes and scanned them, Why arent back at the Ford family? What are you doing here? You When Reba was about to lose it, she suddenly recalled Jaydens words and suppressed her anger and managed to crack a smile, Of course we ought to go home together. Reba then said earnestly, Leo, I know that I was mean to you before, but I want to apologize to you here. Please dont be mad at me. Leo was actually surprised by Rebas words. Why Reba was speaking to him so sweetly? What happened? William was also shocked. She always wanted to kick Leo away, wasnt she? But Reba continued, I want to be honest with you here. I was afraid that you might be a good-for-nothing before, and want to drive you away, but now, I realized that you are nothing like that. I promise that I would never be mean to you. Leo mused for a while and asked, Aunt Reba, did you really mean that? Every single word of it! Caroline and Patricia also realized that they were wrong! Then she nudged them on the shoulder. Caroline was pretty embarrassed and was constantly avoiding Leos sight. Well, I said a lot of mean things to you before. Im sorry about that Though he didnt know why Reba and Carolines attitudes changed so quickly, he waved his hand, Its okay, no hard feelings here. Caroline was immediately excited and asked, Do you have time after work? I want to buy you dinner. She thought that Leo would immediately ept her gracious invitation. But Leo was suddenly rmed and became indifferent, Im happy that you would think that, but Im going to pass on dinner. Then he just walked away. Woodenly, Carolines face was instantly crimson red. She was rejected and she could hear the coldness in Leos words. Just as what Leo said before that they can never go back. Carolines eyes deepened and gnashed her teeth in anger. As a woman and especially as a gorgeous woman, she could let this happen. Leo, I dont believe that you never liked me! Caroline grinded her teeth. Leo didnt leave thepany after five oclock when he got off work. It was the clock out time and there were many employees of differentpanies. Then he suddenly heard somebody just called his name. Leo! Leo turned around and saw Caroline standing by the door of International Commerce Center. He frowned and wanted to walk away and pretended that he didnt see her. You are finally off work. She was pretty sweet and was nothing like before. Eyebrows knitted, Leo said, What do you want from me? Do I need a reason to meet you? Caroline curled her lips, Well, you used toe to see me all the time. Well, like you said, its all in the past. Leo then nced at her, I will leave if you dont have anything else. Then he just passed Caroline. S stop! Caroline was irritated and didnt expect that things would happen this way. She used to feel that at the very least, they grew up together and though now that theyd grown apart a bit, she had her ce in Leos heart, but to her surprise, Leo just walked away! Wearing high heels, he caught up with Leo furiously. Grandpa said that she had to butter up Leo and she really wanted to testify her charm. The more Leo ignored her, the more she wanted to leave a mark in his heart. Caroline gazed at Leo and suddenly stood on her toes and closed her eyes and wanted to kiss Leo. She smiled cockily while she was closing her eyes since no man can resist a hot kiss from an attractive woman. He must have feelings for her. He had crush on her when he was little and definitely had feelings for her now just the kind of love for the inner goddess. While she was picturing this inside, she was suddenly pped hard on the face and she can instantly feel the burn on her face. She opened her eyes and met Leos indifferent eyes. It seemed like that he was disgusted, You are asking for death? Chapter 107 Way Out Of Your League Caroline covered her face and looked at cold Leo woodenly and speechlessly. This was way out of her expectations. Grandpa asked her to woo Leo and her first thought was to seduce with her natural advantage, beauty. She was definitely a smoking hot woman. Moreover, she thought that since Leo liked her before, she would only have to show some affection to him and be sweet to him and Leo would spoil her back. But did he just p her? Caroline slowly came to herself and stared at Leo in disbelief, You, you hit me? Please show yourself some respect. Leo then nced at her coldly and walked away. Leos look sent shudders down Carolines spine and she started sweating crazily. She felt that she was sucked into an endless and dead silent ck hole. But what she didnt know that her behavior had touched Leos bottom line. He only had Lydia in his heart and all of him including his body and his soul belonged to Lydia alone. How on earth did Caroline think that she had the right to kill him? This is a disrespect to him and a betrayal to Lydia! Caroline perhaps didnt know that she could be killed for her foolishness. Her cheek was still burning and she just started at Leos back fiercely. Then she suddenly screamed. Im not after your money nor your house! I even aborted a baby for you! But now you are just going to kick me away? How dare you to hit me? Why are you so cruel! Caroline questioned angrily and her eyes were welling up which made her like a victim. Her words sent shock waves to all the people present. How on earth does this kind of man have a girlfriend? What a douchebag! Why are you still trying to get her back after what he did to you? Leo suddenly got the intention to kill her. He had already spared her, but she was even sabotaging her own image. Caroline felt that she had got some revenge and sneered, This is what you get for smacking me. Leo remained indifferent and turned around and walked to Caroline. Caroline was rmed by Leos vibe and while she was about to scram back, a high figure sprinted to her and pped her hard on the face before Leo can do anything. The crisp sound of p just drowned out all the noise and all the people present stared at the woman who charged towards Caroline. How shameless are you! How dared you to seduce a married man? What the hell are you thinking about? You piece of shit! Aborted your baby? Well, well, how hrious! Did you miss you dead baby? The woman was pretty tall and in long hair. She was both bubbly and energetic. ring at Caroline, she cursed at Caroline. Marie? What are you doing here? Leo paused and stared at this tall figure woman. Married man? All the standers-by looked stunned and caught the key word. Caroline came to herself and pointed her fingers at Marie, Who, who are you? How dare you to yell at me?Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Marie sneered, Well, Im just about to hit you. Then she smacked Caroline on her face again and grabbed her hair violently with her hand which caused sharp pain to Caroline. How dare you to seduce my brother-inw? You whore! Marie was pretty good at teaching a lesson to a woman and after a few seconds, Caroline shouted in pain. Who are you? You psycho! I dont even know you! Who am I? Marie stopped hitting and looked down upon Caroline, Im his sister-inw. You were pestering at me brother-inw! All the people were taken aback. Caroline was also dumbfounded and stared at Leo, You are married? Leo nodded indifferently. Carolines face immediately turned to awkwardness and actually understood why would Leo act that way. How dare you to think that you canpete a man with me sister? He is way out of your league. Marie sneered, Well, its not your fault that you are ugly, but its definitely your problem to go out and harm others. You Caroline meant to fight back, but when she saw Maries face, she immediately lost confidence. Caroline was a standard beauty, butpared to Marie, she cant even hold a candle to her, let alone Lydia. She then looked at Leo in amazement and was shocked that he was married. If his sister-inw was this hot, how beautiful was his wife? The funny part here was that she dreamed to let Leo be obsessed to him. Three seconds. Get away from me. Marie started at Carline and said, Stop petering at my brother-inw or I would hit you whenever I see you. Leo was even stunned by Maries strong words. Howe that her sister was both aloof and elegant and she was so down-to-earth? Caroline covered her teeth and left in anger. Looking at her back, Marie was still furious and muttered, What a bitch! Okay, take it easy, I didnt leave with her, did I? Leo consoled. Will you leave with her? Marie nced at Leo and asked, If you really do that, I would for sure doubt your taste. Leo looked at Marie seriously, Marie, I would never let your sister down. I will give her a lifetime of happiness. Okay, got it. Im just wondering. Howe that you are so serious? Marie was taken aback. Right, what are you doing here? Leo then asked Marie, To get your sister? Marie beamed, Sort of, but Im mainly here for you. For me? What do you want? Marie didnt say anything and just turned around and waved her hand. Then a petite and shy girl came to Marie. Look who is here! Lizzie? Leo looked at the girl in surprise. It was the adopted daughter of Gary, Lizzie. Leo. Lizzie called Leo coyly and didnt dare to meet Leos eyes. Lizzie is back to school now. Marie smiled. Really? Leo got excited, Well, we got to celebrate this. Yeah, so we are here for you. Marie giggled, And ask my sister if we can borrow you for one night. Chapter 108 You Shouldn’t Pay For This Lizzie waited downstairs while Leo and Marie went upstairs to Lydias office. Lydia, just let me have Leo for one night. Marie giggled when she entered the office. Lydia looked up in rm and scanned Leo and Marie, You what are you going to do? Leo was embarrassed and coughed, Marie, rephrase it. Marie stuck out her tongue and beamed, Well, its just a dinner. I wont steal your husband away. Marie! Lydia pounded on the table and was shamed into anger, Watch yournguage or I will send you back to Valenham! Marie immediately dragged Leo out of the office. No, let me exin that Leo immediately felt pressured and didnt know how to handle this situation. Leo! Marie ran into the elevator and said, Well, I can see that my sister does care about you and its just that she is holding it back. Leo twitched his mouth, So you did that on purpose to annoy your sister? Of course! Marie said proudly, How will we know her feelings for you then? Marie, you cant Stop, Leo. Do you really have to lesson me like my sister? Marieined, The most important thing when we go out is to be happy. Since my sister agreed that you can go out tonight with me, you got to follow my lead. While they were chatting, they were downstairs and met Lizzie who had been waiting all this time. The three got on a cab and went to a business district called BM za which is close to the Emerdale University. There are students everywhere. Leo knew what Lizzie was going through on the way to the za. As it turned out, ever since Lizzie dropped out of school for the family, Marie stared paying Lizzies tuition. The school was of course pleased since they had heard Lizzie who ranked first in the city in her college entrance examination and just dropped out of school because of the family reasons which was a regret in the education circle of the Emerdale. I dont know how to ever repay Marie, but I have kept tab of how much Marie paid for me and I will give her back when I got job. Lizzie said seriously. There is no need of that. Marie waved her hand and didnt seem to care, Its nothing. Its equals to the cost of my purse. But as far as know, you dont have a lot of money now, right? Leo directly pointed out. Its okay. Marie stuck her tongue awkwardly. Leo didnt say anything and took out a credit card, Here is two hundred thousand yuan. You can pay Lizzies care with the money in this card. But you got to quit your wasteful habit. Marie was stunned and Lizzie was also looking at Leo in surprise. Leo, are you serious? Marie stressed, This is two hundred thousand yuan and not twenty yuan. Leo handed the card over, Just take it. Seeing that Leo was quite firm, Marie got silent. Then she suddenly shook her head, No, I cant take this money. Though she knew Leo had a limited Rolls-Royce, it was that powerful womans. Leo didnt really have a job, so how she can take his money? Take it. Leo repeated. No. Marie was pretty stubborn, My sister would be mad at me if she knew I took your money.: Marie, I know that you are being considerate here, but you shouldnt pay for this. Leo said seriously. Marie and Lizzie were both stunned. Just take it. Leo said lightly. Marie then slowly took the card as if there was a magic and said lowly, Thank you, Leo. Thank you too, Leo. Lizzie sobbed. After getting off the car, the three went to a pretty famous hot pot restaurant. After ordering a few dishes, Lizzie handed the menu to Leo, Leo, see if these dishes are to your taste. Leo checked it and found that all of the dishes ordered were meat which was kind of expensive and just said, Yeah, Im not picky. This is okay. Sure. Lizzie the called the waiter. It was about dinner time and it was pretty crowded in the restaurant which made it quite noisy. Leos phone then started ringing and he cant really recognize the caller ID. Im going to take a call. Leo got serious when he got out of the restaurant and then picked the phone.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Then a man asked over the phone, Is this Mr. Cohen? Are you Darcey? Leo was surprised. Yeah, its me? Darcey was silent for a while and then said seriously, I ept your conditions, but are you reallypetent enough to take down Julton Pharmaceutical? Leo smiled, I said that your undefeatable enemy is just an ant to me. With your help, everything would be easier. I dont like troubles, but it doesnt mean that Im afraid of them. Okay, what do you need me to do! Darcey was quite excited. Its easy. Help me to be witness of 316 Event Leo said lightly. Then Darcey was silent for a while and then took a deep breath, Okay, I will reveal the truth to the public. Leo let out of a smile after handing up the phone. Julton Pharmaceutical was done for. He then went back to the restaurant to have dinner, but right when he entered it, he saw a disgusting scene. Several rascals were circling around Marie and Lizzie. Well, arent you two beauties. You are way better than those old women a few days ago Hey, sunshine, do you have time to have fun with us this evening? We sure would give you a huge reward. What are you looking at? Just have your hot pot! They chuckled and all the waiters and customers dared not to say anything because they were clearly rogues. Fuck you. Marie was furious and wanted to kick those people but were stopped. Right when Lizzie was about to take out of her phone and wanted to call Leo, a yellow-headed man grabbed her phone and threw it in the boiling hot pot. Want to call the police? In your dreams! The yellow-headed man sneered at Lizzie and was about to p her. Lizzie closed her eyes out of fear, but the p didnt reallynd on her face. She then opened her eyes cautiously and saw a tall figure. Leo clutched that mans hand and pointed at the phone in the pot, Get it out! Chapter 109 Use Your Hand Leo clutched his hand tighter and the yellow-headed man started shuddering with agony. Let go of me. My hand is about to be broken! Just let go of me! he screamed and struggled. All the other rascals were all scared of Leo and paused. All the standers-by were shocked that this man was so strong and fierce towards these rogues. Leo! Marie watched Leos behavior and screamed. Lizzie was finally secure and she just felt that there was a magic aura surrounding Leo. As long as he was here, everything problem would be solved. You idiots! What are you waiting for? Save him! The yellow-headed man felt that his hand was really to be broken and shouted. Those rascals finally came to themselves. Who the hell are you? Didnt you know that Ben controls this area? Lets kill him! Those rascals red at Leo and was about to have a fight with him. Leo kicked one of the mens belly and sent him away for meters. Right at the same time, he pounded on the table and threw all the hot soup on those rogues. All the diners were absolutely shocked. The boiling soup thennded on those rascals faces likeva. They all started screaming out of sharp pain. Their faces were burning and there were bloody blisters appearing on their faces. The hot pot restaurant was dead silent and they all looked at Leo in awe. Did he just deal with all those people with a move? Ben widened his eyes frighteningly and apologized, Sorry, this is just a misunderstanding Misunderstanding? Leo sneered, It doesnt look like a misunderstanding to me. Bens face changed and knew that he got to solve this problem directly and stopped faking and asked, What do you want then? Leo nced at the pot indifferently and said coldly, Didnt you hear me? Get it out. Right in the middle of the hot pot was Lizzies phone which was already dysfunctional. Ben gnashed his teeth and replied, Okay! Then he was about to get the phone out with the chopsticks, but Leo immediately stopped him. Did I allow you to get it out with chopsticks? Use your hand. Leo said cold-bloodedly. All the people hissed and the whole restaurant was dead silent. Ben nced at the hot pot and was irritated, You are going too far here! Maries face also changed when she heard Leos words. How cruel was Leo? Did he really want to let that man get the phone with his hands? His hands would be ruined. Those rogues shook with fear and red at Leo. Leo, how about we just let this pass? Lizzie looked at Leo worryingly and said, Dont let these people influence our mood. Lizzie, dont be worried. I got this. Leo was wearing an indifferent smile. Marie was taken aback and at this moment, maybe she didnt even realize it herself, she was staring at Leos back with admiration. She had seen this look on Leos face before and it was when she was in troubles and Leo saved her. Get it out! Leo screamed and Bens face turned to pale. He then tried to reach into the pot with one of his hands. But when he just touched the edge of the pot, a huge hot wave clothed him and he just withdrew his hand instantly. Then he said with a crying sound, I cant do that! Do you really think I would let you go if you cant do this? Leo was cold-blooded and continued cruelly, Let you go with a broken arm or get this phone out yourself. Take a choice. The hot pot was still boiling and the yellow-headed man dared not to make a sound. All the people present were also shocked. I will count to three and if you cant do it yourself, I will help you. Leo said lightly like it was a very simple thing. Three. Leo started counting amid dead silence. Ben just froze. Two. Ben was still motionless. One! Leos eyes turned to fierceness and took out his hand. While he was about to grab Bens hand, Ben suddenly screamed, Ill get it! Then he suddenly rolled up his sleeves and reached his hand into the hot pot in front of everyone. At the very next second, he shouted in agony. As soon as his hand got into the boiling hot pot, the top coat of his hand was instantly burned.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. His face distorted put of sheer pain and he just gashed his teeth hard and one of his teeth were even broken. Lizzie was afraid to witness this scene and turned around. Marie was still watching it but her face was ghastly pale. Ben wrung his face together and took out of the phone quickly. At the next second, the phone covered in oil were in pieces on the ground. But no one was paying attention to that phone, all of the shocking eyes were on Bens palm. His hand was like boiled meat and was all white. Ben, are you okay? Some of the rascals held wobbling Ben and left the restaurant. But while they were about to leave, Leo spoke out, Did I say you can leave? They all paused and turned around in fear, What do you want? Tell me who sent you here. Leo squinted his eyes, I know that he must be around. Those peoples faces immediately changed, What are you talking about? We dont know. Lizzie and Marie also paused. Wasnt this just a harassment incident? Dont want to tell me, huh? Leo raised his eyebrows, You cant leave until he is here then. Those rascals looked terrible. But Leo didnt care about them and just ate the meat like nothing happened. Time was ticking by, more and more customers paid the meal and left. There was only Leo who was eating. Those rascals dared not to leave and was waiting worryingly. I advise you give him a call, because I dont think that your Ben can wait any longer. Leo pointed at Bens hand and said randomly, If you can get him to the hospital now, his hand might be saved, but he might need a amputation if you wait any longer. They looked like they were talked into some senses and started wavering. Its me! Face darkened, a man walked in and scanned around and grinned his teeth, Let them go. Cedric? Lizzie and Marie both shouted in surprise. Chapter 110 Girl Crush It was Cedric! Lizzie and Marie didnt see thising and they just thought this was just a harassment from all those rogues. After all, they were always the center of the crowd because of their beauties and could cause some troubles. But they didnt expect the man behind all of this was Cedric! Mr. Reyes! The rascals apologized to Cedric, Sorry, we failed. A bunch of losers. Get the hell out of here! Cedric nced at them coldly and cursed. Ben and the other rogues immediately fled. Cedric was fearless and walked to Leo, Leo, what do you want? Leoughed, Well, why are you questioning me here? I should ask you this question. What do you want? Cedric didnt say anything and was fiercer. He saw the whole scene outside and he meant to show up after Ben brought out Lizzie and Marie, but thongs just went south quickly. Leo! It was Leo again! The me of revenge burned in Cedrics eyes and he just want to kill Leo. He had lone nurtured this scheme to get Marie and Leo just ruined his n every single time. Moreover, his penis was also dysfunctional now. He lost both fame and money for that video and even dropped to his knees to apologized to Marie. There was no way that he would just swallow down this humiliation. So he had this n and just wanted to torture Marie, but he just failed again miserably and was taught a lesson by Leo. Yeah. Cedric just admitted directly, but his face was all distorted, Leo, I was this all because of you! I will never spare you! And you, Marie! He pointed at Marie and said gloomily, I will for sure seek my revenge. Though I failed this time, I would do this again and again till I finally got you! Marie widened her eyes and dragged Leos clothes, Leo, is he crazy? Leo took a sigh and scorned, Do you really think there will be a next time? Cedric sensed danger and looked at Leo cautiously, What are you supposed to mean? Your Ford Family is too weak. Do you really have the gut to hurt me? Cedric chose to ate the bumble pie for the Julton Pharmaceutical was almost destroyed by that ident, but this time, he was sure that Leo wouldnt dare to do something to him. Do I need to do it myself? Yourpany is on the verge of doom. Leo said calmly. Cedric acted like he had hear a joke and roared, Well, do rify it to me. Julton Pharmaceutical was the top fifty corporation in the Emerdale and his father was a member of the Kingston Chamber of Commerce. Nobody would dare to frame his corporation. Right, though the reputation of the Julton Pharmaceutical is influenced a bit now, they are not going to go bankrupt, right? Marie was curious. Though she was not a local of the Emerdale, she had heard of the Julton Pharmaceutical before. its a hugepany and has opened its market in other cities. How can a mogul just fell apart all of a sudden? Leo smiled and just said, Well, Julton Pharmaceutical will go bankruptcy on Monday. Cedrick then looked at Leo like he was an idiot, You must be stupid from eating all this hot pot. My dadspany surly wouldnt go bankruptcy! You are the one who should worry about the Ford Family. My dad is already nning it. Just be prepared yourself. Then he just left merrily. Leo didnt try to stop him. Marie asked Leo in bewilderment, Leo, are you just going to let him leave? Rest assured. He wont be able to get away. Leo seemed like that he got everything under control, Well, he just ordered this ident and didnt execute this himself, so we cant do anything about it, but it doesnt mean that he would get away easily. I said that the Julton Pharmaceutical will be destroyed and it would suree true. He sounded both arrogant and confident. Marie was dumbfounded. If other people said this, Marie wouldnt believe them for a million years, but it was Leo. She felt that she believed himpletely. After dinner, Leo first sent Lizzie back to Garys house and then drove Marie to the Emerdale University. While sitting on the back seat of the taxi together, Leo gazed at the passing view. Marie pretended that she was on her phone and stole nced of Leos side face. She really didnt find anything special about Leo first and felt that he was just a normal person, but Leos face had been imprinted into her mind after contacting with him recently. His face was so chiseled and secure. He was the first person that gave her this feeling except for her father. Automatically, she took a photo of Leo. Leo came to himself and was surprised, Did you just take a photo of me? Cant I? Marie giggled and provoked. Well, you can, but you got to tell me first. Marie was excited and eximed, Really? Leo paused and then nodded. Lets take a photo together then!All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Marie was shouted with hoy and then approached Leo and took a photo with him. This was their first picture together. Marie was gesturing the scissor hand in the photo and looked bubbly, but Leo seemed stiff and unnatural which was a sharp contrast. After taking the picture, Marie sat back with her heart beating crazily. Though she acted natural, she knew how nervous she was herself. After all, he was her sisters husband While Leo was paying attention to her, she secretly changed her wallpaper to their photo together. After Caroline went back to her house in bruises, everyone was shocked. Caroline, what happened? Who hit you? Reba yelled and walked towards Caroline quickly and asked. At the same time, Patricia, Samuel and Ma all circled around Caroline and were all taken aback. She was extremely messy. Her hair was quite disheveled like it was ripped apart and her cheek was all swollen and she obviously looked that she had cried before. One of her shoces had broken and her clothes was covered with shoe stains. Well, of course its because of that loser Her bruises were still burning and she hated Leo more. What? Reba screamed and was furious, How dared him to hit you? Its not him. Its his sister-inw. That woman called me whore, pped me and pulled my hair! Caroline covered her face and sobbed. She was beyond anger when she thought of that domineering girl who was more beautiful than her. She loathed that woman more than Leo. But the whole Ford Family was dead silent and they all stared at Caroline woodenly. What did you say? Is that loser married? Chapter 111 I Got You Looking gloomy, Caroline replied with a nod. After that, a very long silence seeded, and Reba and the others said no more. Before today, they had never got wind of Leos wedding, and everyone found the news uneptable as Caroline broke it. How did that loser suddenly get married? Patricia was confused. Now that hes married, what should we do? Their original n was to have Caroline y up to and learn more about Leo, but now since he was married, Caroline could no longer get close to him. That loser! How many secrets is he hiding from us? The more Reba thought, the angrier she grew. She flung all the sses on the table down to the floor in a fit of rage. How dared he hit my daughter! Hed better not fall into my hands, or Ill make him suffer! Patricia came tofort Reba at once. Calm down, Reba. The information weve got about him is wrong, and Im sorry Caroline got beat up for nothing. Suddenly, Caroline got agitated. What do you mean by that, Patricia? So you mean I was beaten up in vain? Werent you? Patricia rolled her eyes and continued, We want you to apologize to him, to fawn on him, and to repair your rtionship with him, not to seduce him. Now the way everyone looked at Caroline turned a little odd as Patricia said so. Truly, that was the nastiest way to approach Leo, and Caroline also thought of it. Now we can only call dad and ask him to deal with this. Everyone nodded, and atst, Caroline made the phone call. Hows it going, Caroline? Has Leo changed his attitude towards you? Jayden asked happily as soon as he answered the call. Caroline replied in embarrassment, Grandpa, I screwed it up. Not only hasnt he changed his attitude towards me, but he also beat me up. What? You screwed it up?! Jayden raised his voice immediately. Are you kidding me? How can you blow such an easy one? Caroline, who was already dressed down by her family, felt wronged. Now that Jayden scolded her, she felt worse and burst into tears. Stop crying! What a bunch of losers! Jayden snapped, What did you do that made Leo beat you up? Reba couldnt take it anymore, snatched the phone and burst out, Dad, dont me Caroline anymore. Leo is married. Your n didnt work! Hes married? After a long pause, Jayden asked in a serious tone, Is your source reliable? Of course! Caroline chimed in at once, The woman who beat me up called herself Leos sister-inw. It cant be false! In that case, theres no point ying up to him, Jayden replied. But, in my opinion, this isnt bad news. Reba got puzzled. What do you mean by that? Since that Leo is married, he must have a wife and children, and that will make him vulnerable and sensitive, Jayden murmured thoughtfully. It only takes one step to take him down Everybody shuddered as they heard him. Grandpa, so you want to do something to Leos wife and children? Caroline asked in surprise. This is ourst resort, Jayden replied. Did you find out who his wife is? No Caroline shook her head. She had only seen Leos sister-inw, who was so pretty, and presumably, her sister must be beautiful as well.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Find it out! Jayden said in a stern voice. Find out who she is in every possible way! Thats his Achilles heel! Yes! Reba, Caroline and the others replied vigorously. After he sent Marie to school, Leo drove back to Violet Residences. As soon as he got off the car, he received a phone call from Forrest. Mr. Cohen, as long as you ask, Ill kick Thomas out of Kingston Chamber of Commerce. Leo, nevertheless, gave a faint smile and replied, No rush. I have a better solution. Admittedly, if Leo simply wanted to bring Thomas down, he could have asked Forrest to drive him out of Kingston Chamber of Commerce. Once Thomas lost the membership, Julton Pharmaceutical would fail sooner orter. However, that was not what Leo wanted. What he wanted was the truth of 316 Event being revealed. Now that Darcey had promised Leo that he would make the truth public, the thing Leo needed to do next was pay Thomas back in his own coin. So, what do you think I should do now, Mr. Cohen? Forrest asked respectfully. Its quite simple, said Leo faintly. Promote him. Help him expand the pharmaceutical market around Sallton and Winham. Ruin Julton Pharmaceutical the way it ruined the Ford family three years ago. Leos eyes glinted dangerously as he spoke. All he wanted to do was take vengeance for his father. The Ford familys business was established and developed by William. However, Julton Pharmaceutical threw mud at its name and destroyed it. As the master of the Ford family, Willian lost all his reputation, got a bad name and was under a lot of pressure. Who could ever imagine what he had gone through? Hearing him, Forrest squinted his eyes. I see, Mr. Cohen. The higher the monkey climbs the tree, the more of his butt youll see! Exactly. Ill get it done right away. He who offends youes to no good end! Forrest hung up the phone after he finished his sentence. Leo recovered himself and walked into Violet Residences slowly. But ten minutes after he walked in There was a rustle in the bush across the road from Violet Residences. With that, a grim-looking woman who was wearing a tight leather outfit, walked out of it. She was dressed in a ck jacket, ck pants and ck boots. Even her hair and eyes were ck too. There was only one person around Leo who dared to dress herself this way, and that one was Nadine. However, this woman was apparently not her. She and Lydia were of simr temperaments, but she was less cold than her. If Lydia was described as an iceberg, then this woman was an untouchable goddess, who was lonely, isted, and solitary. Besides that, she was also a little sad. She was a woman with stories. She stood quietly on the opposite side of the road, looked in the direction Leo disappeared, and grinned. It wasnt a bright smile, but a faint and light one. However, the smile made her look stunning and morous. I got you, the woman whispered to herself happily. She didnt follow Leo into Violet Residences, but stood for a few seconds and left. Her shiny dark hair pping in the air and emitting a pearly glow, she exuded loneliness. Chapter 112 An Old Friend of Yours When Leo got home, Lydia was helping Emilia with her homework. Watching Emilia counting on her fingers with a deep frown, Leo felt sorry for her. Emilia was only five years old. Isnt it too early to teach her primary school math? Hearing Leo, Emilia also pouted her lips, looking wronged. Mom, I want to watch cartoons with dad. Lydia could onlypromise seeing Emilias eager eyes. Well, fine then, but only for half an hour. Great! Thank you, mom! Emilia cheered up immediately, got up and kissed Lydia on the cheek. After that, she rushed over to Leo excitedly, yelling she wanted to watch Peppa Pig. OK, Ill y Peppa Pig for you. Leo settled himself down in the sofa and yed Peppa Pig for Emilia. Emilia started to giggle at once. Meanwhile, Leo also gave a happy smile when he saw Emiliaughing. Lydia touched the spot on her cheek that was kissed by Emilia, gave a little smile and went upstairs to work. Emilia fell asleep after watching the cartoon for a while. Leo carried her to her room upstairs, tucked her in carefully, and went to Lydia. Emilia is asleep, Leo whispered. OK. Lydia nced back at Emilia, who was sound asleep, and said nothing else. However, Leo didnt mind it at all. Instead, he stayed by Lydias side and watched her work quietly. Lydia was drawing up a project n now. Just because she was the president of As Beauty, she hardly had private time. She went to the office building for work in the daytime, while left the office building in the evening. At night, she worked from home. She worked like a tireless machine. Except her daily life, the rest of her time was filled with work. Before I came back, were you always like this? Suddenly, Leo felt a little sorry for her and asked with mixed emotions. Lydia stopped the job at hand, looked back at Leo and nodded slightly. Leo went silent. Guilt made him unable to meet Lydias gaze. He could totally imagine how Lydia had gone through these five years. She must have worked so hard ying the role of both a mother and father at the same time. She had to meet the obligation as a mother, and provide Emilia with a rich material life, so she must work hard. Custom was a funny thing, and Lydia was ustomed to being alone, which made Leo frustrated deep down inside his wife didnt need to depend on him at all. I dont want you to keep on working so hard like this, said Leo seriously as she stared at Lydia. Something changed in Lydias eyes slightly. After that, she smiled at Leo and replied, Leo, its kind of you to say so, but Im able to make this family better, and all you need to do is y the role of a father well. You dont have to worry about anything else. Leo fell silent. Even if Lydia had poured out her true feelings to him for once before, he was far from walking into her heart. There was still a long way to go. Leo couldnt have Lydia alone take the family responsibility. As the only male in the family, he had to be responsible for this family too. Leos gaze had gradually be firm. He took a look at the contents on theptop screen and asked, Is that the urban construction project approved by the government? Lydia threw a surprised look at Leo immediately and said, How did you know that? The owner of the International Commerce Center is in charge of those urban construction projects at present, and he hasnt decided whichpany he will delegate them to. Leo said nothing but asked, So you mean, you will attend the dinner party held by Peter next week? I wont, but since the owner of the International Commerce Center will go, As Beauty has to go too. Lydia shook her head and continued, I asked another two vice presidents to go on behalf of me. Im not 100% sure that well win the project, but we have to try.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. A smile shed across Leos face and he snapped Lydiasptop shut. What are you doing?! Lydia red up and growled, trying not to wake Emilia up. Leo, nheless, gave a confident smile and replied earnestly, As long as As Beauty wants to do it, the urban construction project will be yours. Suddenly, Lydias anger died down a lot, and she asked in puzzlement, How so? Leo smiled without words, pretended not to have heard Lydias question and stretched himself. Alright, time to go to bed. Come on! Make your point! Why will the urban construction project will be mine as long as I want to do it? Lydia wanted to know the answer so bad, so she went to bed with Leo. Just as she was about to ask him, she heard his even breathing. Leo fell asleep in the blink of an eye. Lydia stared nkly at him for some time, pped him hard and went to sleep as well. Leo didnt open his eyes until Lydia was fast asleep and breathing evenly. He got out of bed carefully, walked out of the room and made a phone call. He just said, I want As Beauty to be the most famous business in Emerdale, or even the whole country. Next morning, Lydia went to the International Commerce Center very early because she had to hold a high-level meeting in the morning. When the meeting was over, she asked Irene and a woman called Mollie to stay. There were three vice presidents in As Beauty, and these two women were two of them. Irene was gentle and demure, while Mollie was a woman of aely face. At first nce, people would think she was ady, but she cast a hostile nce at Irene from time to time. It was a special kind of jealousy between women. No other reason was needed, but it was just because Irene was more beautiful than her, and that Lydia liked Irene more. The owner of International Commerce Center will also attend the dinner party this evening, so pull yourselves together. Lydia stared at Irene and Mollie, saying earnestly, You dont have to win the urban construction project, but you have to try your best at least. Besides, protect yourselves. OK, Ms. Henderson, Irene replied obediently. Mollie shot a nce at Irene and said with a smile, Ms. Garcia is always skilled in social engagements. Whenever theres a party, Ms. Henderson always sends her. Since you agreed so soon, I suppose you must have developed a strategy for dealing with the dinner party tonight. Irene straightened her face immediately. It sounded as if Mollie was paying apliment to her, but in fact, she was suggesting that Irene was a party girl. Lydia looked grim, but didnt say anything. Not yet, Irene said with a frown. Ms. Henderson said we just need to try out best. Try your best? Youre too modest, Ms. Garcia! Mollie put on a mean face and went on, Everyone knows that Cleo Entertainment paid back the one hundred million they had owed for years immediately once you attended that party, and they also paid interest at the same time. You have a way with men, Ms. Garcia. Mollie! Irene was in a sulk, while Lydia shut Mollie up. Mollie stopped talking and left the meeting room after Irene left. When Lydia organized the papers neatly and was about to leave, Rachel rushed up to her and said with a grave look on her face, Ms. Henderson, you have a visitor who calls himself an old friend of yours. An old friend of mine? Lydia raised her brows. She searched her memory and found no such person. Just at this moment, the sound of rhythmic footsteps came from the corridor. A man came up to them slowly. Its been a long time, Lydia. The handsome man greeted Lydia in a gentle voice with a charming smile. Chapter 113 Take Good Care of Him Rachel was shocked to see that maning in without permission. I told you to wait in the reception area. How did youe here? The handsome man chuckled despite himself and said, Well, International Commerce Center used to be mine. I transferred it to someone else for some reasons, but I dont think that will stop me from entering the building now, will it? Rachel threw a surprised look at the man. She never expected that he would be the previous owner of International Commerce Center. Benedict, what did youe for?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Lydia, however, scowled at this man and asked in a cold voice. The man called Benedict Hudson seemed to be no stranger to Lydias attitude towards him. Unaffected, he kept that rxed smile on his face. I bought International Commerce Center for you back then. Its just that my family business asked me back suddenly, and I had no choice but to transfer it to Justin at a low price. Now that Ive done my job, of course I have toe back to see you. Im married, Lydia said faintly. The words hung in the air. Something shed across Benedicts eyes, but soon he recovered himself and said to Lydia with a smile, You got me wrong, Lydia. He paused and continued, As your friend, I care about you. No matter what youll do in the future, Ill support you. Its not up to you to care about my wife. Just at this moment, a stern voice rang out, sending chills down everyones spine. All the people present looked back and saw Leo striding towards them with Forrest behind him. Lydia was surprised to see Leo. Why are you here? Suddenly, Lydia realized that she only knew Leo worked in International Commerce Center, but had no idea whichpany he worked in exactly or which post he held. She winked at Leo, signaling him to leave immediately, but it was toote. Your wife? Hostility glinted in Benedicts eyes. He sized Leo up and gave a self-deprecating smile. Well, I, the heir of the distinguished the Hudson family which is famous around Sallton and Winham, have worked so hard for years chasing the girl I like, but a broke and powerless guy beat me to it. Curse you, cruel fate! How dare you humiliate Mr. Cohen! Forrests eyes darkened and he growled, but Leo stretched out an arm to stop him. Instead, he walked up to Benedict and narrowed his eyes. Are you from Sallton and Winham? Exactly, Benedict introduced himself proudly. The Hudson family from Sallton and Winham! Leo remained calm, while Forrest snorted behind him. The Hudson family from Sallton and Winham? A distinguished family? The next moment, Leo pointed at Lydia and said tly, If you dont want to destroy the Hudson family with your own hands, stay away from her. Hearing that, Lydia, Rachel and Benedict were stunned. Sallton and Winham was a general name for a region including many cities. Among them, the developed ones were Emerdale, City J and City S. Any family from Sallton and Winham on the list was well-established and respectable. Even the Lawson family, one of the four most powerful families from Emerdale, didnt dare to introduce themselves this way, and how dared Benedict do that? Benedictughed out of anger and red at Leo. No one has ever talked to the Hudson family like this! But now someone has. Leo said with perfect nonchnce, And Im not kidding. Forrest was ready. As long as Leo gave an order, he would take actions on the Hudson family. Benedict stared coldly at Leo, hoping Leo would submit to his overwhelming aura, but gradually, he was surprised to find that Leos piercing eyes made his heart race instead! Meanwhile, Benedict found the middle-aged man behind him very familiar. He felt as if he had seen him somewhere before, be failed to remember the details. Cautious man as he was, Benedict stepped back, turned to Leo and said indifferently, Remember what you said. Youll pay for it sooner orter. Besides, you dont deserve Lydia! Benedict added and left. Both Lydia and Rachel stared at Leo in astonishment, especially Lydia, because she was aware that the Hudson family was in influential family. She originally intended to defend Leo, but unexpectedly, Benedict ended up leaving first. Lydia walked up to Leo and persuaded him in earnest, Dont say that again. The background of International Commerce Center is much moreplicated than you imagined. Aware that Lydia told him so for his own good, Leo stared gently at her. Im just worried about you. Im good. Lydia looked away at once and hurried off with Rachel. It was working time now. If the employees saw them, gossip about her would spread like wildfire tomorrow. After Lydia left, Leo calmed down and said, Ask Justin to look into that mans background. I want all his information! Yes, Mr. Cohen. Forrest took out his phone immediately and called Justin. Benedict left As Beauty and went down in the elevator to Vesper Corporation. The elevator door opened. Peter was already waiting there with an obsequious smile. You are Mr. Hudson? You are Mr. Lawson? Benedict cast a surprised nce at Peters face. His facial features looked disharmonious. Especially his nose, one could tell at a nce that it had once been broken and that he had surgically repaired it, because the mark was quite obvious. Peter exined with embarrassment, I am, Mr. Hudson. A punk broke my nose some time ago, and I had surgery to have it repaired the other day. I see, Benedict sighed with relief. You have so much business to attend to, Mr. Lawson. Please take good care of yourself. Peter beamed a smile and asked Benedict toe in. Please get in, Mr. Hudson. The two of them walked into a private office. The moment the door was opened, a woman with perfect makeup in a white close-fitting gown made a slight bow and greeted Benedict. Hello, Mr. Hudson. If Leo were here, he would recognize this woman, Caroline. Benedict sized her up and looked back at Peter. This is? Shes the personnel manager of Vesper Corporation, Caroline Ford, Peter introduced her to Benedict with a smile. As well as your femalepanion of the dinner party tonight. Well, I see. Benedict nodded, a surge of desire flickering in his eyes as he looked at Caroline. Caroline was a pretty girl. Now that she put on beautiful makeup and dressed herself in a white form-fitting designer dress, she looked more stunning, and even caught the attention of Benedict, the notorious lover of women. Benedict thought to himself. This woman was no match for Lydia, but there was no harm in ying with her. Hello, Mr. Hudson, my name is Caroline Ford. Please call me Caroline if you dont mind, Caroline introduced herself, blushing. She cast an affectionate look at Benedict. This morning, Peter went to Caroline personally, telling her that there would be an important dinner party this evening, and that the owner of International Commerce Center would also show up. He asked her to go back home to dress up. If she caught that mans attention, she might marry into a distinguished family. So it should be the man in front of her. He was young, wealthy, and also came from a famous family, which was exactly the type of man Caroline liked. Benedict slid his arm around Carolines waist and shot a satisfied nce at Peter. Its very thoughtful of you, Mr. Lawson. My pleasure, Peter replied at once, but he still asked doubtfully, I heard from my cousin that youre the owner of International Commerce Center? Benedict darted a weird look at Peter. He had used to be, but not now. However, Benedict still gave a nod. Peters face lit up immediately. Seemingly, the information provided by Kate was right, and he became even more respectful to Benedict. Since youre here in Emerdale, please stay for a few more days so that I can show you around. Hearing that, Benedict put on a serious face at once and got straight to the point. Peter, its kind of you, but I came to Emerdale this time to talk over the cooperation project with your sister. Peter promised immediately, Dont worry. Ill tell her about it. Just feel reassured to delegate some projects youre in charge of to us Vesper Corporation. Benedict thought Peter was referring to some small projects of his family business, so he nodded with a smile. Of course. Overjoyed, Peter told Caroline at once, Caroline, take good care of Mr. Hudson. Remember to take Mr. Hudson to Riverside Club at 6. 30 pm. Caroline was thrilled, but she still put on a reserved look. Yes, boss. Chapter 114 Supreme Member It was when night fell that Forrest finally called Leo. Mr. Cohen, Ive got the information you asked for, Forrest began his introduction of Benedict. His name is Benedict Hudson, and hees from City S. Hes one of two sons of Stephen Hudson. At present, he is the marketing manager of the Hudson Group, his family business. The Hudson family is quite influential around Sallton and Winham, and they are as well-established as the four most powerful families from Emerdale. International Commerce Center used to be their private property. Later, they sold it to Justin Cox for some private reasons Leo remained silent. Holding the phone and looking grim, he said in a cold voice, I want the history between Lydia and him, not such useless information. Sensing anger in his tone, Forrest replied cautiously at once, Mr. Cohen, Ms. Henderson didnt have a deep rtionship with Benedict. Basically, it was Benedict who had a crush on her. Its said that he used his shares in The Hudson familys business to purchase International Commerce Center to win Ms. Hendersons heart. Butter, it seemed that something went wrong with his family business, and he sold International Commerce Center after he went back to City S. What went wrong exactly? Leo paid attention to anything rted to Lydia, and wouldnt ignore any detail. Benedict was fighting against his brother, Forrest continued earnestly. Benedict isnt Stephens biological son. The truth is, Stephens wife cheated on him with some other man and gave birth to Benedict. Benedicts brother wanted to drive him away from the household, but instead, Benedict broke his limbs and kicked him out of the house. Leo narrowed his eyes slightly as he heard that. Sounds like Benedict is a man of character. Forrest added as Leo said that, Mr. Cohen, I wonder if I should tell you that What is it? Leo raised his brows. Benedict will also attend the dinner party held by Peter tonight, and Caroline Ford will go with him. What?! Leo was surprised to hear that, and then his eyes darkened. So shell be his femalepanion tonight? It seems so, Forrest told the truth. Besides, our informer just took pictures of the twoing out of the hotel an hour ago. After that, Forrest sent the pictures to Leos phone. In the pictures, Caroline was snuggling up to Benedict, her cheeks flushed. It was not hard to imagine what the two had done in the hotel room a little while ago. Somehow, anger welled up inside Leo as he saw these pictures. It was not that he cared about Caroline, but he was enraged by her low self-esteem. Truly, the two of them fell out and became enemies, but Caroline was Williams biological daughter, and Leo felt obligated to take care of her. Leo checked the time and said, Im going to Riverside Club right now. Youll join meter. Yes, Mr. Cohen! Leo hung up the phone, stopped a taxi and rushed to Riverside Club, looking sullen. He thought to himself, Caroline, it seems that yourecking in self-respect, and I dont mind teaching you a lesson on behalf of dad! Ten minutester, Leo arrived at Riverside Club. Just as he was about to get in, the doorman stopped him. Sir, please press your finger here. Riverside Club was a membership-based club, and not all the rich people could just join it. Each club would register each of its members fingerprints, and the members could get in after their fingerprints were checked. As Leo pressed his finger, the machine beeped and the red light shed immediately. After that, a manager-looking man came out and drove Leo away. Youre not the member of Riverside Club. Get out! Just as Leo was about to speak, a scream of surprise came from behind him. Leo! Why are you here, loser? Leo looked back, only to see Carolineing out of the underground parking lot holding Benedicts arm. Caroline looked at Leo with contempt. Dont tell me someone like you also wants to join Riverside Club! Stop dreaming! Do you know what kind of ce this is? Benedict stared grimly at Leo beside Caroline. Its you again, huh? Be a good boy and dont stand in my way, Leo squinted his eyes and said. Caroline stared at Benedict in astonishment. Benedict, you know that loser? We had a little fight. Benedict thought nothing of Leo. What? Hearing that, Caroline burst into anger and shouted abuse as she pointed at Leo. Youre so embarrassing, loser! How dared you offend Benedict? Apologize to him right now! Leo threw a faint look at Caroline and said, Theres no one in this world deserving my apology. Whats the rtionship between you and him? Caroline grew confident immediately when it came to this subject. She took Benedicts arm happily and said in a sweet voice, Hes my boyfriend now. Benedict also said he will marry me. Leo never expected that Caroline would believe such a tant lie, asking, Did you two just get out of a hotel room? Caroline became agitated upon hearing that, and shrilled, I knew you were stalking me! Leo, however, grabbed Carolines arm. Come on! Get back with me! What are you doing? Let go of me! Yelling in anger, Caroline shook Leos hand off. Who are you to tell me what to do? Just wait and see. After I marry into The Hudson family, Ill kill you as easily as killing an ant Benedict frowned slightly as he heard that. Admittedly, he had said that he would marry Caroline, but it was just some sweet talk during sex. And she took it seriously and wanted to marry into The Hudson family? Did she deserve it? But he still pulled Caroline back and red at Leo, saying, Dont you think its proper of you, a married man, to pull a girl? Caroline seemed to remember something. Suddenly, she also scowled at Leo and snapped, Right! Youre married! Ill call the police if you touch me again! Disappointment shed across Leos eyes. He didnt want Caroline to destroy herself, but she bit the hand that was trying to save her. Caroline, lets go. Stop bothering yourself arguing with him. Someone like him will never be able to join Riverside Club. Benedict took Caroline to Riverside Club as he spoke. Caroline acted as if they were intimate, took Benedicts arm and left with him. After Benedict pressed his finger on the machine and showed his invitation, the lobby manager of Riverside Club rushed up to Benedicts side at once and said fawningly, This way, please! Suddenly, Carolines vanity was fed. Riverside Club was the top-tier club of Emerdale, and only thosedies from a privileged background were able toe, but now, she actually was walking into it. Were getting in now. Hope youll enjoy the evening breeze outside, Caroline taunted and went into Riverside Club with Benedict. Leo, nevertheless, remainedposed and stood at the entrance, as if he was waiting for someone. Seeing Leo stay put, the lobby manager tried to drive him away impatiently. Get away! Not everyone can just get in Riverside Club. Dont make me call security However, at this point, a man in a suit rushed down the stairs in the lobby of Riverside Club. He turned pale at the sight of the lobby manager driving Leo away. Stop! He hurried to the lobby managers side, kicked him to the ground and gave a hard p across his face. Who told you to drive him away?! The lobby manager was stunned by the p, and his face turned pale at the sight of the man in front of him.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Boss, I was throwing that hick out! The lobby manager felt wronged. That hick? You are the hick! The lobby manager was given another good beating by the man. Do you have any idea who he is? Hes the supreme member of Riverside Club, and his information is not included in the regr members data base, get it? Chapter 115 Do You Still Remember Me? The lobby manager was astonished. Only then did he realize how wrong he was about the young visitor. The machine at the entrance could only read the regr members information, while the supreme members information werent loaded in it, because they were usually received by the big boss of Riverside Club personally! The thing was, hardly any supreme members entered through the gate. The lobby manager almost cried. Boss, I I didnt know that mister is a supreme member Go pick up your paycheck and fuck off! The head of Riverside Club roared beforeing to Leos side in a trot and saying obsequiously, Sir, Im sorry that my subordinate didnt recognize you. Please forgive me Leo threw a nce at him and suddenly remembered that he had been to Riverside Club before. Last time, he came in thepany of n, the richest man of Emerdale, and bought the world treasure Venus Tear at the price of one billion dors as the wedding ring for Lydia. Only the supreme members could get in the private box arranged by n. You may leave now. Leo didnt even bother to argue with a nobody. Thank you! Thank you sir The head of Riverside wiped the sweat from his forehead and caught up with Leo at once. Riverside Club was a ce for leisure, entertainment, clubbing,mercial use and so on. There were five floors in the building. The sales room Leo and n were inst time was on the top floor, while the tonights dinner party was held on the second floor. Leo nced back at the head of Riverside Club and said, Go on with your business. Ill have a walk around. OK. The head of Riverside Club knew some big shots didnt like being followed around, so he agreed and left. Leo came to the banquet hall. Since the dinner party hadnt started yet, people gathered in groups with wine in their hands and were talking andughing while soft music was ying. The guests of tonights dinner party were the bosses of thepanies headquartered in International Commerce Center. Each of them was of high social status and apanied by stunning femalepanions, while only Leo was alone, which made him seem out of ce. Leo Suddenly, Carolines surprised voice came from behind. How did you get in? Leo looked back, only to see Caroline staring at him in astonishment. However, she had clearly seen the doorman stopped him while Leo was trying to get in. Could it be the lobby manager allowed him in? Leo replied faintly, I also came to attend the dinner party, so someone took me in. Caroline asked doubtfully, You mean youre invited to this dinner party? After that, she realized something and said with a look of contempt on her face, Well, I see. You came in with someone, so you dont even have a femalepanion with you Caroline assumed so because Riverside Club wouldnt just let anyone in for no reason. Thinking so, Caroline was more certain that Leo was a sponger and sniffed, Do you have any self-esteem left? Everyone present is important and respectable. What are you? Dont you feel embarrassed sitting here? Carolines shrill voice and mean words sounded quite harsh in the quiet banquet hall, and suddenly, many people moved their eyes to them. Leo stared at Caroline with his piercing eyes. How did you know Im a sponger? Its so obvious. You dont even have a femalepanion, and youre wearing a tuxedo worth thousands of dors. Did you rent it? Caroline sized up Leos expensive outfit and despised him more. Nowadays, peoplepared with each other in this material world. However, the lowest form ofparison was topare cars, watches and businesses. Meanwhile, the highest form ofparison was the one between people. The quality of the woman around the man was the symbol of his social status, and each boss present tonight was apanied by pretty woman. It was a sign of power and status. Vice versa, since the man beside Caroline was Benedict, the owner of International Commerce Center, she couldnt feel prouder, and thought she had fully integrated into the privileged. Leo seemed out of ce because he was the only one alone. Even if he was wearing a customized tuxedo, it looked as if he rented it. Whats wrong with Mr. Lawson? How could he let anyone in? Our dinner party is disgraced by this nobody. For a moment, people were taunting Leo. Leo, however, didnt get angry at all. He just looked at everyone with perfect nonchnce and remembered their faces. Caroline stared at Leo in disdain. She didnt know how Leo got it, but since she called him out in front of everyone, he presumably wouldnt stay any longer. To her surprise, Leo remained calm. Not only didnt he leave, but he moved along withposure and sat down in the middle of the room. That seat was for the star of the party. You Caroline widened her eyes in shock. Do you have any idea what youre doing? Sitting in the middle of the hall, Leo nced around and replied indifferently, Im sitting on the seat that belongs to me. Whats wrong with that?All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. How dare you! one of the bosses snarled. Thats the exclusive seat for the owner of International Commerce Center. How are you to sit there? Get away! Meanwhile, the other bosses looked nervous. Made of pure gold, the chair was specially for the owner of International Commerce Center. Even Peter, the host of the party, didnt deserve that seat. How dared Leo sit there? If the real owner saw this scene, all the urban construction deals were off. Therefore, many bosses started to yell at Leo, asking him to get away from that chair. Just at this moment, the door opened and two beautiful women came in. The left one was wearing a ck strapless gown. Her charming smile, perfect figure and revealing cleavage attracted everyones attention. While the other woman was much more stunning. She was dressed in a rtively conservative while gown, her hair coiled on top of her head. Different from the left one, who looked a little tarty inparison, she was much more elegant and demure. Hello, Ms. Garcia and Ms. Simpson! Seeing the two womening in, all the bosses present rose to their feet excitedly at the same time. Many of them were looking at Ms. Garcia fawningly. Besides the owner of International Commerce Center, who was quite mysterious and had hardly showed up, the two vice presidents of As Beauty were the ones the guests looked forward to seeing the most tonight. Although they were a little disappointed that the president of As Beauty didnte today, the trip was worthwhile since they saw Irene and Mollie. As was known to all, the majority of staff was female in As Beauty, and most of them were charming beauties, while Irene was one of the prettiest women among them all. Any man who was able to have her as his femalepanion would be the center of attention. Mollie saw the men were gathering around Irene, jealousy glinting in her eyes. Meanwhile, Irene, who was gentle and friendly, greeted everyone with a smile and nod. Suddenly, she noticed the smile on everyones face and wondered, Gentlemen, did something just happen? Some of the men nced back at Leo with a sneer. As Beauty had always been strong and proactive. If that guy offended the two vice presidents and thus their interests were harmed, he would be cklisted by As Beauty. It was said that a while ago, some ignorant women were forced out of business by As Beauty and they never found a decent job again! Ms. Garcia and Ms. Simpson, not only did that guye to the party unasked, but he actually took the seat of the owner of International Commerce Center. We asked him to leave, but he wouldnt, one of the bosses replied to Irene and Mollie on behalf of everyone present. What?! How dare him sit there! Mollie raised her brows, infuriated. Meanwhile, Irene said nothing, but craned her neck to get a better view of the man behind the crowd. Its him! Caroline pointed back at Leo as she said to Irene and Mollie, sneering. Truly, that loser was on friendly terms with As Beauty, but what he did today would pose a threat to everyones interests, and As Beauty wouldnt let him off! Irene and Mollie looked in the direction Caroline indicated and saw Leo, who maintained a dignified silence on the gold chair. At this moment, Irene trembled slightly all over, her pupils contracting all of a sudden, her eyes fixed on Leos face, while Mollie walked towards Leo, cursing. Who are you? How dare you sit on Shut up, Mollie! Before Mollie could finish her sentence, Irene yelled and interrupted her. The whole banquet hall fell into silence in an instant. Caroline and the other bosses stared nkly at Irene, while Mollie looked back, her face twitching hard. How dare you order me, Irene! Ms. Henderson said that Im the representative of As Beauty at tonights dinner party. If I tell you to shut up, youd better shut up! Irene was no longer friendly at this point, sternness written all over her delicate face. Various emotions shed across Mollies face, a hint of resentment flickering in her eyes, but she ended up shutting her mouth and stepped back. Irene rushed up to Leo and asked urgently, Do you still remember me? Chapter 116 Would You Do Me the Honor? Leo paused upon hearing Irenes question. Not only he was confused, but everyone present was stunned. How could Irene, who was always so gentle, say something like that? Caroline was stupefied, her eyes darting nkly between Leo and Irene. The two knew each other? Her expectant eyes fixed on Leo, Irene wished he could give a nod. However, a sh of surprise crossed Leos face, and the next second, he rose to his feet. Ms. Garcia, please control yourself. Well, Im sorry. I was too excited. Only then did Irene realize she was behaving improperly. She let go of Leos hand immediately and stepped back, blushing. The men saw Leo getting up from the gold chair and heaved a sigh of relief. But they were also aware that they could no longer drive Leo away because anyone could tell Irene had special feelings for him. Leo stared at Irene and said slowly, Ms. Garcia, weve met twice at most. How can you ask me some question like that? Irene, however, got straight to the point, asking, Whens thest time we met? At Cleo Entertainment, Leo replied quietly. I brushed past you that time. Irene stared nkly at Leo and managed a smile, disappointment gleaming in her eyes. So you remember. Of course I do. I have a good memory, Leo smiled. Moreover, no man will forget someone so pretty like you, Ms. Garcia. It was true that Leo was paying her apliment, but Irene wasnt happy at all, because she could feel a sense of distance in his tone. Im sorry that I mistake you for someone else. Irene gave a smile at Leo and left the banquet hall like a sleepwalker. Excuse me for a moment. The atmosphere was totally weird after Irene left, and everyone stared at Leo in an odd way. Judging from Irenes attitude towards Leo and the conversation between them, it was hard to tell what their rtionship was. Caroline came back to her senses first, mixed emotions shing across her face. Then she turned to Leo. Youre lucky, but you still have to fuck off once Mr. Lawson and the owner of International Commerce Centere! Leo raised his brows. Just as he was about of speak, the door was open again. But this time, the oneing in wasnt Irene, but Peter and Benedict. Dressed in a suit, both of them were tall and straight. Everyone perked up and stood up in high spirits. Finally, youre here, Benedict Caroline rushed up to Benedict and took his arm naturally. When they entered Riverside Club, Benedict asked her to go into the banquet hall on her own first, while he had to talk over business with Peter, and that was why Caroline had been alone. It hadnt been that long, but she was already missing him. I thank all of you for attending my dinner party despite your busy schedules. I appreciate it. Peter looked around with a grin and turned to Benedict. Now, Id like to introduce an important guest to everybody, the owner of International Commerce Center, Mr. Benedict Hudson. The crowd began to apud hard, staring earnestly at Benedict. It turned out this was the owner of International Commerce Center, who was in charge of many urban construction projects, and he was actually so young! Suddenly, everyone gazed in awe at him. Benedict, nheless, wanted to remind Peter to add ex before his title, but since Peter called him this way deliberately, Benedict just epted his kindness and said with a smile, Well, Ive been busy recently, so I didnt have time to visit International Commerce Center. Since Peter throws this dinner party, then I hope you all will have a great time tonight. Of course. Thank you, Mr. Lawson and Mr. Hudson! The men present started to express their thanks. Peter and Benedict exchanged nces and nodded at each other. Suddenly, they caught a glimpse of Leo, who was staring at them with a sneer, and turned pale. Why are you here, Leo? Who let you in? Shocked and angry at the same time, Peter jumped back like a startled cat. Just like when Caroline first saw Leo at the entrance of Riverside Club, Benedict was also wondering how Leo had got in even if he saw the lobby manager stop him. Leo got amused. Didnt you invite me over here? Whenever did I invite you? Peters face darkened. I invited the presidents of all corporations in International Commerce Center and its owner. Tell me, what are you?Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Caroline stared at Leo, gloating. She thought to herself, Now that the host of the party kicks you out, I wonder how long you will stay here! Hes the honored guest of As Beauty. I dont think youll mind it, will you, Mr. Lawson? Hardly had Peter finished his words than Irene pushed the door open, walked in and stared calmly at Peter. Ms. Garcia?! Peter got embarrassed at the sight of Irene. Admittedly, she was Lydias most trusted subordinate in As Beauty, as well as her mouthpiece. Meanwhile, Benedicts eyes lit up the moment he saw her. Then he shot a disgusted look at Caroline, who was no match for Irene in terms of appearance, temperament and figure. He thought to himself. It was not worthwhile to offend such a beauty for Leo. Thus, he cast a nce at Peter, who understood him immediately and let Leo off. Of course I wont mind. Its not like we dont have enough food or wine for you. Astonished, Carline threw a dissatisfied look at Benedict. Why dont you kick him out? Hes a real eyesore. Shut up! Benedict snarled at once. Somehow, he had lost all interest in Caroline after seeing Irene. Shocked, Irene didnt know what made Benedict so impatient to her all of a sudden, while he was kind to her a while ago. Then she said no more. Mollies sharp eyes darted between Irene and Leo. Suddenly, she was aware of something and taunted, I knew Ms. Garcia is the best PRdy of As Beauty. It hasnt been long, yet another man just threw himself at your feet. Leos eyes glinted dangerously as he heard that, for Mollie was ndering not only Irene, but also him. If he was still a bachelor, he wouldnt have minded it, but he was married now So, youre also the vice president of As Beauty? Leo asked in a cold voice. Mollie failed to understand Leos question and replied proudly, Exactly. Im the vice president of As Beauty, and I only take orders from the president! Is that so? Leo stayed cool and went on faintly, Have you ever thought that one day, youll be demoted from vice president to junior employee? Irene was surprised to hear that. Mollie had no idea about Leos power, but she did, vaguely. Last time, Irene went to Cleo Entertainment to collect the debt. Even though she ended up taking the credit, she knew very well that she had almost done nothing, and that someone had already got the money in advance before her. And that person was Leo. Do you think you can do anything you want once you have Irenes support? Mollie squinted at Leo with a sneer and continued, Both she and I are vice presidents, and were of the same rank. Dont you dare to make me submit to you in the name of Irene! Lets go. Irene shed an apologetic smile at Leo and walked to the corner of the banquet hall. Meanwhile, Leo threw a meaningful look at Mollie. It turned out As Beauty wasnt so united as it appeared. It was time for a purge. Leos deep eyes sparkled with excitement as he thought so. At this moment, a waiter came up to Peter and said respectfully, Boss, the ballroom is ready. The guests can go there at any time. OK! Peterughed, Since you all have had a few drinks, now its time for dancing. Gentlemen, please go to the ballroom. Then Peter took the crowd to the ballroom after finishing his sentence. The whole ballroom was furnished in rose good, decorated with fresh flowers and sheer chiffon. There were musicians ying the cello in the corner. Peter came up to Mollie immediately and made a deep bow to her. Ms. Simpson, can I dance with you? Sure. Mollie epted with pleasure and shot a smug look at Irene. Listening to the beautiful music, Mollie and Peter came face to face with each other and began to dance elegantly. Caroline looked with envy at them and realized something, hoping Benedict woulde to her. However, she had waited for some time but still hadnt got invited by him. She looked up, only to find Benedict had already let go of her hand while staring at Irene earnestly and expectantly. Suddenly, a sense of crisis hit Caroline. She grabbed Benedicts hand and asked, Benedict, I wonder if I can dance with you Get away. Benedict shook her hand off and said indifferently, I dont want to dance with you. What did you just say, Benedict? Dumbfounded, Caroline found the truth hard to ept. Under Carolines nk gaze, Benedict strode towards Irene, stretched out his hand to her gently, and smiled, Ms. Garcia, Ive been strongly attracted by your appearance and temperament since the first time I saw you. If you dont mind, would you please dance with me? Benedict asked very confidently. He came from the Hudson family, a powerful family from City Sallton and Winham. Countless women were dying to dance with him, and Irene must think so too Im sorry, but I do mind. However, the simple reply disillusioned him. Irene cast a faint look at Benedict, as if she just saw a bag of garbage. Suddenly, Benedict froze, staring at Irene in disbelief. Irene, nevertheless, stepped elegantly towards Leo, who was sitting quietly in the corner alone, her white train sweeping the floor. She reached out her hand slowly and smiled gently. Mr. Cohen, would you do me the honor of dancing with me? Chapter 117 A Beautiful Dance Would you do me the honor of dancing with me? Watching Irenes sparkling eyes and her wide grin, Leo paused before giving a faint smile. You want to dance with me? Irene nodded seriously. The ballroom was dim, but her eyes were twinkling like stars. Leo shook his head and replied with a smile, I cant dance. But I can. Just follow my steps, Irene insisted. You already refused me for once. Do you want to refuse me for a second time? The smile on Leos face widened. He rose to his feet slowly and said, Alright. Irene came to her sense, her lips curving into a pleasant smile. But you have to follow my steps, Leo suddenly said. Irene got confused as she heard him. A while ago, he told her that he couldnt dance, but why was he asking her to follow his steps now? Just as Irene was still in a trance, Leo already held her icy and tiny hand. A chill ran over Irene as the warmth of his palm flowed into hers, as if the snow thawed in the winter sun. The soft music started. Leo led Irene to the center of the dance floor slowly, where Peter and Mollie were dancing. Mollie couldnt help but sneer seeing Leo and Irene walking towards them. I didnt expect you to be dancing with some man, Ms. Garcia. Mollie paused, threw a nce at Leo and scoffed, I wonder if you dancing partner can dance. I hope you wont make a fool of yourselves. Looking sullen, Irene was about to say something, but Leo shook his head at her. In the soft music, Leo slipped his arm around Irenes waist gently and held her in his arms. Irene widened her eyes at once. Blushing, she could feel Leos pure masculinity, her heart racing, her body tense. But Leo stopped there politely and gracefully. Irene breathed a sigh of relief, but felt a little disappointed at the same time. Outside the dance floor, a pair of eyes was fixed on Leo and Irene with resentment. It was Benedict. His face was distorted with fury, his body trembling in anger. Anyone knew what it meant when a man asked a woman to dance with him in pubic, but Irene refused him ruthlessly!All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Whats more, she actually asked a good-for-nothing to dance with her. For a moment, Benedict found it hard to ept the awful truth. That bitch Benedict gasped. Now, every man had a femalepanion, while only he was alone. Benedict, I was wrong. Please forgive me, Carolines voice came from behind. Even if she didnt know what she had done wrong that rubbed him the wrong way, she had to apologize first anyway. Benedict looked at Caroline beside him, then at Irene, who was in Leos arms. The huge psychological gap made him even angrier. He was the heir of the Hudson family, and no one had ever humiliated him like this! But he had no other choice for now. Benedict forced a smile and said to Caroline, Im sorry for what I said just now, Caroline. Its alright. Caroline shook her head hard and whispered, As long as you forgive me, Im willing to do anything. Benedict had a sudden enlightenment as he saw how obedient Caroline was. This woman mighte in handy someday. Forget it. Lets dance. Benedict took Caroline in his arms, and she fell again. Having noticed him gazing at Leo and Irene, Caroline couldnt help saying, Dont worry, Benedict. That loser cant dance at all. Just wait to see them embarrass themselves! Benedicts eyes lit up a little after he heard her. He waited for Leo to make a show of himself as he was dancing. In the mean time, Leo danced to the music with Irene in his arms, while Irene tried to catch up with him. She looked up and found his eyes had long been shut. His moves were light as wind and beautifully natural from the lookers-ons view. Irene was surprised to find that she was unable to follow Leos steps. So this was what it meant when Leo said he couldnt dance? It seemed that Leo realized something, and he said quietly, Ill slow down a bit. After that, he slowed himself down so that Irene was able to follow his steps. He moved around with Irene following. The music built up to a rousing climax. Leo kept his eyes shut, as if he had melted into the music. Irene, meanwhile, got even more surprised. She widened her eyes and stared at Leo in disbelief. She had also fit into the music gradually. The people around them had already stopped dancing, but watched Leo and Irene dancing from outside the dance floor in surprise. At this moment, all the spotlights centered on them. In the mean time, Caroline, Benedict, Mollie and Peter stopped dancing and watched them dancing in astonishment. Leo and Irenes shadows were dancing on the floor moving around to the rhythm of the music. Everyone watched the two of them, one in a white gown while the other in a ck tuxedo, dancing with effortless grace. When they finally came to their senses, the band was already ying the next piece of music. The whole scene was simply dreamlike. When the music was over, Leo opened his eyes, let go of Irenes hand naturally and walked off the dance floor without hesitation, as if he had never been there before. However, it took Irene some time to wake up. She caught up with Leo and asked, Where did you learn your dance steps? Those are some steps popr among the royal family and aristocrats. Since Irene took etiquette ss as an elective course, she knew some of the steps, luckily. Leo, however, gave a faint smile and said nothing. As God of War, he had some other skills other than killing. He had spent five years in the army and carried out countless impossible and confidential tasks. Some of them required him to deal with the royal family and aristocrats overseas, so of course he could do ballroom dance. Leo was the famous God of War, as well as a charming gentleman. He would decide whether to be an angel or a devil based on whom he met. When the dancing party was over, Caroline, Mollie and the others also recovered themselves, but everyone had turned lived, as if they were pped across the face. They originally thought Leo couldnt dance and expected him to make a fool of himself, but he ended up being the center of attention. The crowd went back to the banquet hall and took their seats. Naturally, Leo also sat down on that gold chair again. He was quiet and calm, but dignified andmanding at the same time. Apanied by Peter and Caroline, Benedict also went back to the banquet hall. He saw that his seat was already taken, his face darkening. How dare you take my seat! Chapter 118 Get out of Here Peter turned pale at the sight of this scene, roaring at Leo immediately, You loser! Get away from that chair! Who are you to take that seat? Leo cast a confused look at him. Didnt you invite me to this dinner party and make this gold chair for me specifically? Some people burst intoughter as Leo said so. The gold chair was made for you specifically? Are you still dreaming? Simmering with resentment and gloating at the same time, Caroline held Benedicts arm affectionately as she stared at Leo, sayingcently, Mr. Lawson made that chair for Benedict, the owner of International Commerce Center, as well as my boyfriend. Do you deserve it? Benedicts cheeks twitched hard as he heard Caroline telling everyone he was her boyfriend, but this was not the proper time for him to refuse her, so he could only admit it with a fake smile. Everyone looked at Caroline with envy and in awe after seeing Benedict nod, including Peter, who also stared at Caroline in shock. He just asked her to be his femalepanion at the dinner party, and never expected that Benedict would end up bing her boyfriend. Seeing the earnest and fawning look from the men around, as well as the envious nces from their femalepanions, Caroline got carried away immediately and cast a smugger look at Leo. Youd better get up, or youll make that gold chair dirty. Amused, Leo turned to Caroline and asked, So which seat should I take if I dont sit on this chair? Caroline pointed at the chair in the corner and sneered, Isnt there one? Get some food on your te and eat there. Everyone looked at Leo with gloating eyes as Caroline said so. The subtext of her remark was to ask Leo to leave the party, but at the same time, she acted as if she was generous enough to offer him food. Irene couldnt take it anymore and red at Caroline. How can you humiliate Leo like that? Humiliate? Caroline sneered, shot a nce at Leo and continued, A loser like him actually wishes that he could move into high society. How ridiculous! I was being generous to offer him a ce to eat. Irene ignored her and turned to Peter and Benedict instead, questioning them in a cold voice, Mr. Lawson, Mr. Hudson, do you agree with her? Of course. Peter said tly, The guests I invite tonight are bosses worth over billions. We gather together to talk over business. A loser from the Henderson family doesnt deserve to join us! If he doesnt want to eat in the corner, fine, get out of here! Benedict also pointed at the gold chair and said, That should be my seat, but he takes it. How nasty! In that case, we can skip dinner! Irene smacked her hand down on to the table and got up, her eyes glinting angrily. As Beauty is now leaving the party! Many people present let out a sigh of relief secretly as they heard that. As Beauty was the top corporation in International Commerce Center. If it quit, the rest businesses were more likely to win the urban construction projects. While the other corporations felt relieved, Mollie got agitated and grabbed Irenes arm. Stop! If you leave now, what should we do about our job? What about the urban construction project? Irene shook Mollies hand off and replied, If these are the people were going to work with, Id rather give up the project. I believe Ms. Henderson agrees with me. Hearing that, Mollie wanted to say something to stop Irene. But the next moment, she rolled her eyes and thought to herself. If they lost the project, Irene alone was to me, and it had nothing to do with her. Besides, if she exaggerated the details, Irene might lose her job, so why not? You said it, Irene. I hope you wont regret it! Afraid that Irene would change her mind, Mollie egged her on. Ill tell Ms. Henderson the truth tomorrow. Ill tell her its because you give up thepetitive bidding selfishly that As Beauty loses a big project! Mollie, you Shocked and angry, Irene was up a gum tree for the moment. Sitting on the gold chair, Leo narrowed his eyes and sized the two women up. Since Irene had defended her, he wouldnt leave her alone at this point. As for Mollie There was no need to keep her. Beep! At this moment, Leo received two text messages from Forrest. Boss, Ive arrived at Riverside Club. Besides, Ive brought someone with me. Hell see you in a moment! Reading the messages, Leo smiled and said to Irene, Dont worry, Ms. Garcia. I wont go, nor will you. The ones who should leave are them! Caroline sneered despite herself upon hearing that, I didnt expect you to be such a muddle-head, Leo. Riverside Club is Mr. Lawsons private club. You cant decide whether one should leave or stay! Peter alsoughed, Im the boss of Riverside Club, and its up to me! The other bosses also started tough one after another. This guy is so ungrateful. Hes a goner. Mr. Lawson, Mr. Hudson, just leave him alone. Lets get right to the point of tonights dinner party! Some bosses could no longer wait. They urged Peter to announce the bid winner of the urban construction project. Peter smiled and said to Benedict, Well, Mr. Hudson, since everyone is waiting, please get straight to the point. I know you havent found the right ones to work with on some of your projects. How about Benedict thought Peter was referring to some small projects he was in charge of, so he gave a knowing smile and promised, Of course, Peter. Youre just like an old friend of mine, and Ill give some of my projects to Vesper Corporation. Many other bosses got dispirited upon hearing that, while Peter grew even more excited, jumped up and stared at Benedict. Do you mean it, Mr. Hudson? I just promised you. Suddenly, Peter threw a nce at Caroline, assuming that she must have put in a good word for him, and that was why Benedict chose to work with Vesper Corporation without hesitation. He raised his ss at once. Come on! Ill drink a toast to you, Mr. Hudson! Ill also drink a toast to you, Benedict! Caroline also raised her ss, looking excited. Peter had promised her before that as long as they won the urban construction project, she would get a bonus! Benedict, however, looked oddly at at Peter and Caroline. They were simply some small projects the Hudson family was responsible for, and why did they get so excited? Seemingly, Emerdale was much less developed than Sallton and Winham. With this thought, a hint of contempt shed across Benedicts eyes, but he still nked sses with Peter and Caroline.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. When she saw Benedict give the urban construction project to Vesper Corporation, Irene turned pale as she bit her lip with resentment. Irene, youre doomed. Ms. Henderson wont let you get away with it. Mollies lips curved into a sneer. Bang! Just at this moment, the gate of the banquet hall was flung open, and then, Forrest strode in. He looked grimly around the hall and called out, Everyone, get out of the banquet hall! Chapter 119 Right in Front of You Forrest roared, which quieted down the whole banquet hall, and everyone stared at Justin, dumbfounded. Mr. Cox?! When they realized who the visitor was, all the bosses shrank back with fear. Meanwhile, Irene was also looking at Justin in astonishment, because she never expected that a big shot like him would attend this dinner party. Justin Cox, what do you want to do by bursting in Riverside Club! Peter yelled at Justin with a straight face. What do I want to do? Ha Justin smirked, his eyes glinting dangerously. Im here to get all of you out of here. How dare you! Peter red up and smacked his hands down on to the table. Riverside Club is my territory. Are you telling me youre going to get me out of my own territory? If you dont corporate, Ill make you go. This man has gone too far was what everyone was thinking at the moment. All the people present were speechless with rage. Benedict got up slowly and stared at Justin, saying, Its been some time since west met, Justin. I wonder what has made you so cocky! Its you? Justin froze at the sight of Benedict. They had used to have some business rtions with each other. Before Benedict went back to his family business, he sold International Commerce Center to Justin. But before long, Justin recovered himself. Since youre one of them, please get out with them. Benedicts face darkened all of a sudden. Do you have any idea who youre talking to? Do you have any idea who youre talking to? A strong and stern voice rang out. A man walked into the crowd, running his eyes over everyones face. The richest man in Emerdale, n Russell! Mr. Russell! All the bosses fell into a panic in an instant. If Justins appearance brought some pressure on them, ns appearance threw everyone into fear. Because n was able to make any of them lose their fortune and honor in a snap! Peters face clouded over with panic too since he didnt expect n toe. Benedict didnt know n, and he demanded aggressively, Im Benedict Hudson from Sallton and Winham. Who are you to kick me out of? He originally assumed that n and Justin would cower, but unexpectedly, not only wasnt n afraid at all, but he even gave a scornful smile. The Hudson family from Sallton and Winham, ha, I thought you were better than that. Who are you to question me? n paused and went on, Do you believe Stephen will lose everything tomorrow? Benedict sprang to his feet upon hearing that and scowled at n. You know my father? Not only do I know him, but we also have a long history, n sneered. Mixed emotions shed across Benedicts face, and he said no more. The dread in the banquet hall seemed to weight the air. Everyone became insignificant in front of Justin and n. Mollie, nheless, couldnt care less. All she had in mind at this point was the scene when Irene was dressed down by Ms. Henderson tomorrow, her heart soaring at this thought. Suddenly, Irene thought of something and looked back at Leo. There was a calm smile on his face, as if he wasnt surprised by Justin and ns appearance at all. Could it be him Her heart racing, Irene was astounded by her own spection. Mr. Russell, Mr. Cox, youre over the top. Riverside Club is my territory. Who are you to drive the host away from his party? Peter got up and red at Justin and n, who kept pushing him, looking furious. You want to know who we are? Fine, Ill tell you who we are.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. n took a step forward and said loudly, Do you think the head of Kingston Chamber of Commerce is in the position to entertain his honored guest here? Everyones mind went nk as they heard that. All the bosses stared nkly at n and Justin, and even Peter and Benedict grew pale, their eyes bulging with horror. Caroline wasnt aware what power the head of Kingston Chamber of Commerce had, and chimed in in annoyance, Just get the head of something a private room. You dont need to get all of us out of here. Justin sneered upon hearing that. You dont deserve to stay in the same room with our honored guest. Benedict turned pale the moment he heard what Caroline said. Even his father didnt dare to talk to people from Kingston Chamber of Commerce like that! He pped Caroline across the face and snarled, Shut the fuck up! Peter rushed up to n upon hearing the title the head of submissively. Wee, wee, Mr. Russell. Im greatly honored by your gracious presence! He said with an obsequious smile, Ill take all of them away from Riverside Club right now. Please put in a good word for me to him. Justin and n exchanged nces and nodded indifferently. The next moment, Peter took all his guests, including Benedict and Caroline, away from Riverside Club. Even if they didnt feel like leaving, they had to go because the head of Kingston Chamber of Commerce was about toe. Besides, he only invited one honored guest. That man must be someone very important, or the head of Kingston Chamber of Commerce wouldnt have treated him so seriously. Her hand covering her face, Caroline was simmering with rage. Suddenly, she caught a glimpse of Leo, who was sitting on the gold chair carelessly, and she flew into a fury. Hey, loser! Everyone is leaving. Get out! Leo narrowed his eyes. Before he could say anything, n and Justins faces twitched with rage, and then they stormed at Caroline and the others, I mean you guys! Get the fuck out of here! Caroline froze, staring nkly at Leo. Why didnt that loser have to leave? Enough! Stop talking nonsense and go! Benedict dragged Caroline out of Riverside Club quickly. Meanwhile, Irene was also about to leave. Just at this moment, n stopped her. Ms. Garcia, please stay. What? Irene had a puzzled look on her face. Right, n said in a gentle and polite tone, Our head thinks highly of you, so he wants you to stay and have dinner with him. Your head? Irene was ttered. She had never dealt with Kingston Chamber of Commerce before. However, since Peter, Benedict and the other bosses had left so obediently, that man must be a big shot, but how would such a man pay attention to her? Truly, she was one of the vice presidents of As Beauty who had a multimillion-dor sry, but in real capitalists eyes, she was still poor. The door was pushed open again at this point. Forrest went in, while Justin and n greeted him with respect. Hello, Mr. Barker! Hi. Forrest gave a slight nod and said, Nice job. Irene looked him over secretly, surprised. So that was the head of Kingston Chamber of Commerce? There was something otherworldly about that man. After that, Irene seemed to remember something and ask carefully, Excuse me, but where is the honored guest you were talking about? Forrest, Justin and n exchanged nces and gave a mysterious smile. Hes right in front of you. Hearing that, Irene was stunned for a moment. The next second, she realized something and whipped her head around to Leo. Its you?! Chapter 120 The Lawsons’ Blood doesn’t Run Through my Veins The smile on Leos face widened. He nodded lightly under Irenes astonished gaze. You You Shivering, Irene stepped back subconsciously, her eyes widening in shock, and failed to form aplete sentence. Why are you so scared? I wont bite, Leo said helplessly. Irene took a deep breath and forced a smile, replying, Im just a little surprised. I didnt expect you, the one who has got humiliated by everyone at the party, to be the most important person on the scene. Only then did Irene realize why Leo had sat on that gold chair from the beginning, because that position belonged to him. She also understood why Leo could stay calm when people insulted him, because they were just like a bunch of clowns making a fool of themselves in front of him. She was not so shocked as before, but Irene still couldnt settle down. A distant look in her eyes, mixed feelings were obviously running through her mind. It had been five years. She had thought she caught up with the fleeting figure, but it didnt ur to her that the gap between them had actually grown bigger. No one noticed a hint of frustration shing across Irenes face. Leo smiled and asked the group of people to sit down. Take a seat, everyone. Irene, Forrest, Justin and n took their seats respectively. A while ago, Leo had asked the waitress to serve another meal for them. Apparently, Irene felt uneasy, and Leoforted her with a smile. Dont worry. Just forget that Im the honored guest. Take me as an ordinary person. Irene gave a nod, smiling. Leo didnt talk about business during dinner, but his romantic affairs. Justin, n and Forrest kept making a toast to Leo. This was the man respected by Commerce Maestro. If they could be his trusted subordinate, they would have a promising future! Irene, however, seemed not in the mood. She kept drinking alone, and shortly after, her cheeks began to burn. After having a few rounds of drinks, Justin, n and Forrest, who imed to be heavy drinkers, actually got drunk too. Only Leo remained conscious. Leo asked people to carry them into their cars and looked back at the drunk Irene. Come on. Let me send you home. Irene said nothing, buty on the sofa in a drunken stupor. Leo heaved a sigh and looked at her, his eyes hard to read. Then he helped her up. At the entrance of Riverside Club, the ck Rolls-Royce was already waiting. Nadine came personally to pick Leo up. Leo put Irene down on the back seat and asked, Where is your home? Irene slurred, J JH Community. Leo said to Nadine at once, To JH Community. Yes. She started the car immediately. Nobody had talked all the way. Looking calm, Leo stared at the view outside the window, lost in thought. Irene turned over. Leo could feel that a pair of bright eyes were fixed on him from behind. Do you really not remember me? Irene slurred, You passed me at Cleo Entertainment, and I feel you two look very much alike. Even if your temperament and appearance have changed a little, Im sure youre the one passing me five years ago. But why must you deny it? Leo closed his eyes and exined faintly, Ms. Garcia, youve got the wrong person. Today is the second time weve met. Besides, Im married. There was a long silence. Irene stared at Leo, her eyes wide open in surprise. You Youre married? Leo nodded earnestly. Yes, and I have a five-year-old daughter. A chill ran down Irenes spine. In addition, alcohol made her even colder. She turned her back to Leo and whispered, Im sorry. Ive mistaken you for someone else. When Leo opened his eyes again, the car had long gone silent. Before long, they arrived at JH Community. Leo offered to send Irene to her apartment, but was refused be her. She stumbled away alone and disappeared from his view. Leo breathed a sigh, his face hard to read. In fact, he had long recognized Irene, but didnt say anything. Five years ago, he saved a college girl in passing during a mission. And that college girl was exactly Irene. Thank you for saving my life. Can you leaveter? I dont have many friends. I dont even have a person to talk to. Im sorry. Im busy. Will youe back to this city again? Probably will, probably not. I see. My name is Irene Garcia. Whats your The girl wanted to know Leos name so that she could look for himter, but at this moment, Leo vanished without trace. It didnt ur to the girl that she would meet the man again five yearster. Unfortunately, things had changed. Lets go. Leo looked back, recovered himself and said to Nadine, Yes. Nadine stepped on the gas and the car rushed towards Violet Residences. When Peter saw all the guests off, his phone rang. His eyes gleamed as he saw the caller ID. What did that woman call him for? But he still answered the phone call, a bright smile spreading across his face. Whats the matter, Kate? Nothing. Its just that I havent called you for a long time, the woman said tly. How are things going with the owner of International Commerce Center? It went well, Peter replied with a smile. Mr. Hudson promised to give me the urban construction project. Really? Congrattions then Suddenly, the womans voice sounded extremely weird.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Kate, Im counting on you. When I finally get the project, Ill advise grandpa to set aside his prejudice against you. The woman giggled and replied, Dont bother, Peter. Just take good care of yourself. After that, she hung up. Looking confused, Peter couldnt figure Kate out. He shook his head and went back to Riverside Club. *** At the same time, a bust ofughter rang out in the Lawson Building. Hahahaha Standing in the corner, Chris watched Kateughing in bewilderment and asked carefully, Ka Kate, what are youughing at? Theughter stopped immediately, while Kate recovered herself at once. Nothing. The next moment, Chris tone became stern. Kate, are you nning something against me again? Kate replied faintly, Not exactly. Its just that hes so stupid. If he died identally someday, he must be killed by his ignorance. Chris got nervous upon hearing that. So you want to do something to Peter? Not to do something, but to protect myself, Kate replied with a faint smile. No matter what I do, youll never take me as one of you. Kates words made Peter tense up. He hardly dared speak. Its not like that, Kate. Youre always my cousin. Calm down. Im not talking about you, but those old guys of the Lawson family. Kate threw a look at Peter and went on, But I dont me them. After all, the Lawsons blood doesnt run through my veins. If the Lawson familys business is handed over to an outside, everyone will hate me. So you want to do something to them? Chris asked in a trembling voice. That depends on if you submit to me. I said long ago, he whoplies with me prospers while he who goes against me dies. Ill root out anyone whos not in my team. A smile spread across Kates demure and gorgeous face. But I can answer the question you asked me before about my attitude towards Leo. In fact, Im not sure about it myself. Kate rose and looked at the moon in the sky, muttering to herself, I have no feelings for that man who almost became my husband, but I want to keep him around forever, probably because I feel for him. Chapter 121 The Villain Brought Suit Against His Victims It was already 10 oclock when Leo arrived home. Emilia was already asleep. Leo crept up to bed to sleep gingerly. Leo thought Lydia had fallen asleep. To his surprise, he heard Lydias calm voice in the dark. A whiff of womens perfume is on your body. Leo was astonished. How could it be? He had taken a bath. However, he also caught a whiff of perfume as he sniffed his body. It must be gotten when he lifted Irene. Leo was flurried and hastily exined it to Lydia, Lydia, I havent done. No need to exin. Lydia answered with a calm voice still, I believe in you. After going through the conflicts with Peter, Lydia gained a sense of security from Leo. As long as he was present, Emilia and she would not be hurt. But it perplexed Leo. Since she did not suspect him of cheating, what did she mean? After a moments silence, Lydia said, It is usual for you, an excellent man, to be surrounded by a bevy of young girls. For you, it is a good thing. Leo felt weird. When an ordinary woman caught a whiff of another womans perfume on her husbands body, she would definitely kick up a fuss. Leo, you should know that the road ahead will be full of challenges. Lydia continued with a calm voice, So you need to be stronger and stronger. I expect that one day I can be totally without scruple to dere that we are married to the public. Only by then, you can say you get me as your wife. For an instant, Leo was amazed. Lydia was indeed a superwoman. Her thoughts were not like ordinary womens. She did not throw tantrums; she even did not mind it at all. She knew how to be a true wife. Leo shook his head and smiled, Marie had told me all about it. Your family lives in Valenham, and my father-inw was also looking for me. As long as I make my father-inw acknowledge me, I can make you be my wife. But it is difficult. Lydia shook her head and said. It will be sessful. Leo smiled weakly and said with strong confidence, When you have prepared, I shall propose marriage to my father-inw. Without speaking, Lydia turned her back on Leo. I hope so. She muttered in a voice that could only be heard by her. The next morning, when the first glimmer of dawn arrived, Leo felt a small hand was poking his face. He soon opened his eyes. For a split second, a small cute face came into view. Emilia enjoyed herself ying his face. Emilias smiley face immediately stiffened as she saw Leo wake up. She drew back her little hand and looked at Leo with a guilty conscience. Leo looked at Lydia, who was still in her sleep, and shushed Emilia, Hush, dont wake mom. Emilia nodded cooperatively and made the same gesture, Hush Leoughed. To have a lovely daughter like Emilia was indeed the happiest thing in the world. Come here, lets wash up. Leo scooped Emilia up in his arms and looked back to see Lydia who was sleeping beside him. After Leo made sure he did not wake Lydia, he crept up to go downstairs. As soon as Leo closed the door, Lydia opened her eyes instantly. Her gorgeous face raised a long-lost smile. Lydia did not take her time getting downstairs until Leo made a hearty breakfast. She looked beautiful, even without makeup. Its time to have breakfast. Leo said to Lydia, smiling. Lydia took her seat and ate porridge, savoring every mouthful. Thank you. Suddenly she looked up and said unto Leo. For what? Leo was surprised. Thank you for your breakfast. Lydia said, Can you do me another favor to take Emilia to the kindergarten? Leo was overjoyed to hear that, Sure! He saw Lydias change. She began to rely on him. He was more like a lodger in Lydias house before. After breakfast, Leo sent Emilia to the kindergarten. Lydia drove to thepany. She got a call from Rachel. Rachel told her the Henderson family overfulfilled the target for order quantity. Lydia was very surprised to hear that, and she ordered Rachel to follow up. Subsequently, she called Irene and Mollie into her office. Then the perturbed Irene and triumphant Mollie came into the office. Have you seen the owner of the International Commerce Center at dinner yesterday? Lydia asked. Irene bit her lip nervously and intended to apologize. However, Mollie beat her to it. She nced at Irene cynically and said, Ms. Henderson, you dont know about this. The owner of the International Commerce Center not only visited us yesterday but also viewed As Beauty favorably. It was about to achieve cooperation of the construction project. However, we slipped such a golden opportunity. It was all due to Ms. Garcia. She took her own course and contradicted the owner of the International Commerce Center and Mr. Lawson. Hearing that, Lydias eyes narrowed slightly. She looked at Irene, Is that true?All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Irenes looked pale, Nonsense! I didnt contradict them! Her face flushed and turned pale alternatively. She was intertwined with anxiety and anger. She was anxious because she lost the opportunity of the construction project; she was angry because Mollie confounded right and wrong to make a false charge against her. You still not admit contradicting them? Mollie talked with more and more details, she looked at Irene cynically and said, If you didnt contradict the owner and Mr. Lawson, if you didnt dere L Group would withdraw from thepetition, if you didnt do all of those for a loser, how could Vesper Corporation win thepetition to get the construction project? After a pause, Mollie turned her face toward Lydia and said, Ms. Henderson, Ms. Garcias deed was quite wrong this time. It caused enormous loss to ourpany. I do think she is not suitable for taking the position as the deputy general manager. We shall ept her resignation and let the capable person take up the position. A loser? Lydia changed countenance a little and asked, What do you mean a loser? Mollie exaggerated the details to exin what happenedst night to Lydia. After she finished, she took malicious pleasure and looked at Irene, As far as I can see, Ms. Garcia thought for the loser too much. She must have been fall in love with him. Thats it. I just learned Ms. Garcia loves such type of man. Lydias eyes turned cold while listening to Mollie. Lydia remembered Leo was also in Riverside Clubst night Lydias face was as cold as marble. Detected it, Mollie thought it was Irenes fault that annoyed Lydia. She could not help feeling happier. The enmity between women was inexplicable. Ultimately it was owing to one word, Jealousy. Irene and Mollie were both deputy general managers of the L Group, but their backgrounds and experiences were totally different. Irene was Lydias trusted subordinate. By contrast, Mollie was promoted by another deputy general manager, one of the three deputy general managers of the L Group. The manager, who promoted Mollie, everpeted with Lydia for the CEOs position. After he failed, he was dispatched to another city by Lydia. He was sent to expand the market namely, though in truth he was sent into exile. Since then Mollie lost strong support. Additionally,pared to Mollie, Irene had a more attractive appearance. Besides, Irene treated others moderately with a very even temperament. She was never pompous or had a high opinion of her own capabilities. Due to that, she was weed by her co-workers. Although Mollie could also cooperate well with her subordinates, everyone around her watched out for her. Her kindness seemed ostensible. She left others an impression that she was always so sketchy with things. Resulting from all of these above factors, Mollie did not perform as well as Irene in all aspects, no matter for departmental performance or interpersonal rtionships. Mollie hated Irene for a long time. When she got an opportunity to let Irene suffer through, she definitely seized it. Irene red at Mollie, but could not do anything. Mollie felt proud and ted when she saw that. She even gained a sense of fulfillment. Ms. Henderson, it was not like that. Please let me exin Irene was burning with anxiety and her eyes were red with weeping. She looked at Lydia, Actually the loser that mentioned by Mollie, was Irene, you still want to justify it at this moment? Mollie interrupted Irene, and said in a cold voice, You brought such a loss to ourpany. The loss should bepensated by deducting your annual sry and your shares. More importantly, maybe Ms. Henderson would be angry and fire you. Then this is not a joke. Mollie Thats enough! Lydia shouted to end the quarrel between Mollie and Irene. She looked at the two with cold eyes and said, I will investigate what happenedter. Now you return to your desks to do your job. Yes, Ms. Henderson. Mollie and Irene then stopped quarreling. They replied and walked out of the CEOs office. After she came out of the CEOs office, Mollie sneered at the sight of Irenes back coldly. Youve made such a big mistake. I cant imagine that how Ms. Henderson can forgive you Chapter 122 The Construction Project It was in Vesper Corporation at the International Commerce Center. Peter paced back and forth anxiously in the chairmans office. He checked the time frequently as if he was waiting for someone. Just then, the door opened. Peter showed a very pleasant surprise and he looked at the door automatically. But he was soon disappointed when he saw theer was Caroline. Why are you here? Peter squinted at Caroline and asked her with a bit unhappy tone. Caroline was a little discontent with Peters tone. Since she became Benedicts woman, she felt her status has been improved vastly. Even Peter should treat her politely and considerately. But she did not show her dissatisfaction. She only told Peter the purpose of her visit, Mr. Lawson, I want to know how many profits you will give me since I helped Vesper Corporation get the contract for the construction project. Peter frowned and grew even more disgruntled at Caroline. From his heart, he did not want to share the profits. What he said before was just an illusion. He never thought he would rely on Caroline to get the contract for the construction project. Moreover, he never had imagined that Caroline would be Benedicts woman. Then it was a bit difficult for Peter to handle. He thought for a while and said, When we can earn money from the construction project, I promise I will not treat you unfairly. I will give you 2% of the total profits. In his eyes, 2% of the total profits were enough for Caroline. The construction project was approved by the superior leaders of Emerdale. It aimed at refining the image of the city of Emerdale. Therefore, it was a wonderful business that not only could make money but also could gain a good reputation. When the project was carried out, even 2% of the total profits could let Caroline be a multimillionaire. However, Caroline frowned and raised her voicergely, Only 2%? Its too low! How much do you want? Peters face turned overcast. To share her 2% was hisrgestpromise. He did not expect that Caroline was so ungrateful! At least 10%! Caroline looked at Peter indignantly, Benedict is my boyfriend now. Do you think you can get the contract for the construction project as you desired without me? Thats impossible! Peters face scowled at once, Do you think you can walk all over me because you find a good boyfriend? Peter showed a thick murderous look, which scared Caroline to take a step back slightly. When they were going to talk again, suddenly the secretary came over hurriedly, Mr. Lawson, Mr. Hudsones. The cold expression on Peters face disappeared at once; he said pleasantly, Finally hees here. Hurry up to let hime in! The secretary nodded and left quickly. Caroline was not very scared when she knew her boyfriend came. She spoke in a fierce whisper, We talk about itter. I can ask my boyfriend to give this construction project to you, I can also ask him to withdraw the contract. Peter looked at Caroline coldly. He waited for Benedict silently without speaking. Soon Benedict followed the secretary toe into the office. He was in a suit, smiling. Benedict. Caroline smiled sweetly immediately and held Benedicts arm familiarly. Benedict nced at Caroline and he seemed a little detested. But he did not push her away eventually. Caroline threatened Peter by making eye contact right away. Peter looked at her quietly. He regardless of her and smiled a smile, Mr. Hudson, have you brought the contract with you?All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Of course, how can I forget such an important thing? Benedictughed and handed a folder to Peter, Dude, check the terms of the contract. Sign it if you dont find any problem. By the way, have you asked Kate when does she have time? Peter was thrilled to take over the contract. He felt fully relieved. His eyes showed eagerness, Of course I did. But Kate is a bit busy these days. I will inform you as soon as she has time. Thank you very much, Peter. Benedict smiled gently but with cold eyes. He found that Peter did not mention him to Kate. Peter just fobbed him off. The fastest shortcut for the Hudson family to open a market in Emerdale was to cooperate with Kate from the Lawson family. Benedict knew that he could not visit Kate without a referee. He could achieve his goal only by asking Peter, a member of the Lawson family, to introduce him to Kate. He would give Peter the brush if he did not have such a purpose. But it was worthy to win Peters trust with several small projects of the Hudson family. When thought about that, Benedicts smile deepened and looked at Peter with disdain. Peter turned over the contract and read it excitedly. Caroline waited for Peter to sign the contract eagerly. She would get money after Peter signed the contract and conducted the project. However, as he looked up the contract, Peters smile faded and gradually disappeared. His smile was reced by a scowl. The corner of his eyes was twitching. His face turned red and pale alternatively with anger. His wrist that held the contract was shaking slightly and rubbed the paper wrinkled. Dude, whats up? Benedict asked with deep concern. Caroline also gave a puzzled nce at Peter. It seemed that something was wrong with him. Peter put down the contract without finishing reading it. He took a deep breath and smiled at Benedict, Mr. Hudson, are you kidding me? Hearing this, Benedict was confused, What do you mean, bro? Are you asking me?! Peter lost his temper on the spot. He forcibly pped the contract down in front of Benedict, and said angrily, This is not the contract for the construction project. This is the contract for small projects with little profits! How dare you to fool me with such a contract? What?! Hearing Peters words, Caroline was also surprised. She picked up the wrinkled contract and looked at it carefully. As she looked up, Carolines face also convulsed. She was shaking slightly, ThisThis is not the contract for the construction projects approved by the superior leaders at all! She paused and then she thought about something. She forced a smile and turned her face to Benedict, Benedict, dont try to be funny. I know it is a little surprise that you prepared for us, right? Hurry up to take the real contract for the construction project out. Hearing that, Benedict stood up immediately, he looked at Peter and Caroline strangely, Dont you want to do the small project of the Hudson family? Now I give it to you Nonsense! Peter roared to interrupt Benedict without letting him finish his talking. After that, Peter gave Caroline a stinging p on her face. He broke out his umted angerpletely, What did you tell him? I want the construction project, the construction project approved by the superior leaders, not the small projects! Chapter 123 Real and Fake Owner Caroline was also stunned. She even forgot to dodge. She was pped by Peter heavily. Her hair was awry and the corners of her mouth bleeding soon. However, Carolines eyes zed over still. She stared at Benedict dully as if she was unconscious. Have you lost your tongue? Spit it out all! Peter flew into a rage and roared at Caroline ceaselessly. Caroline then realized the situation. She covered her face with her hand and looked at Peter with fear. She did not dare to disobey him at all, so she spit it out. She exined how shemunicated with Benedict in the hotel about the construction project in full detail to Peter. Everything was clear then. The construction project was approved by the superior leaders and covered with the official seal. It was confidential and was not appropriate to mention more details. Therefore, Caroline implied it vaguely. If Benedict was the owner of the International Commerce Center, he would certainly understand what Caroline mentioned. Peter did the same. He also had to give Benedict a hint instead of speaking freely. As a result, Benedict thought they were mentioning the projects of the Hudson family, so he agreed to their request cheerfully. Flop Hearing Carolines words, Peter slumped on the couch helplessly as if he lost all his strength. He was listless and pale. He felt he was an idiot. All his efforts and expenses went for nothing. Benedict who kept silent eventually understood. What they wanted was the construction project other than the projects rted to his family. What kind of construction project are you talking about? He looked at Peter and Caroline surprisingly and asked, There are no construction projects rted to our family. Whoosh Hearing what Benedict said, Peter sat straight up and asked, Arent you the owner of the International Commerce Center? How can you not have known the construction project? It even showed a little anxiety in Peters words.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Benedict also became surprised. He stared at Peter and asked, Who told you I am the owner of the International Commerce Center? Bang Suddenly Peters mind wentpletely nk as if a thump was given on his body. He stared at Benedict with surprise, Kate said you are the owner of the International Commerce Center. Kate? Miss Lawson? For a moment there was a stern nce in Benedicts eyes. Then he seemed to understand something. His eyes suddenly becamepassionate, Actually Kate might be right too. I was the owner of the International Commerce Center before. It was in the past. What Peters pupils shrank and he waspletely dumbfounded. Benedict continued, I was the previous owner of the International Commerce Center. I sold it to Justin Cox long ago. Recently I heard Justin sold the International Commerce Center. Carolines body also gave out, so she fell to the couch. She was extremely confused. Owing to her disordered thinking, she slurred her words to speak to herself. He is not the owner of the International Commerce Center. Who is the real owner of the International Commerce Center now Benedict did notfort Peter. He walked away. As the elevator went down floor by floor, Benedicts face became more and more overcast. It seemed that somebody has taken advantage of me as well Haha! Then he roared withughter, Interesting, quite interesting! There are hidden figures in the small city Emerdale! In the meantime at the top floor of the International Commerce Center. Leo sat on the seat that belonged to the chairman, and Forrest stood aside respectfully. The famous head of the Kingston Chamber of Commerce could only stand like a secretary. The businessmunity of Emerdale would be very much shocked if it got out. Mr. Cohen, now Peter knew Benedict is the fake owner of the International Commerce Center. Forrest reported to Leo in detail, Now his angry outburst and broke down the rtionship with Benedict. Leo smiled nomittally. He was not surprised at the result. After he meditated in perfect silence for a while, he continued, What exactly does Benedict do as hees to Emerdale? It seemed that the Hudson family got into a bit of trouble in City S. They wanted to open the market in Emerdale. Therefore they intended to cooperate with Kate. They wanted to gain support from Kate. Kate Leo meditated the name repeatedly. He then suddenly remembered something. He turned around slightly and looked at Forrest, I remembered that you had invited her to join the Kingston Chamber of Commerce, didnt you? Forrest got embarrassed immediately. He hastily exined, Yes, at that time she was a budding businesswoman. Many elderly people in the Kingston Chamber of Commerce regarded her as amercial genius, so they wanted to recruit her. But What happened? But Kate seemed never took the Kingston Chamber of Commerce seriously. She even threw out our invitation letter in the trash. When referring to this matter, Forrests face became pale. It was the first time that the Kingston Chamber of Commerce was being looked down. However, Leo smiled thinly and waved his hands, Its quite normal. From what I know of her, the Kingston Chamber of Commerce was too small for her to join in. Forrests eyes twitched. He was shocked to learn that. It seemed that Mr. Cohen had a close connection with Miss Lawson. Forget about her. Since the Hudson family wanted to open their market in Emerdale, lets send them home. Leo disyed his talent in his eyes and ordered. Yes, Mr. Cohen! After that, Leo gave another order, Let n go to L Group to hand the construction project over to Ms. Henderson. Okay. Forrest nodded. When he was about to leave, he asked, Mr. Cohen, we have lots of new construction projects this year. Which one are you talking about? Which one has thergest profits? Forrest thought it over and answered, It must be the renovation project for the downstream of Emerdale River. The project for the upstream was already undertaken by the Stewart family, which was one of the four giants in Emerdale. Leo then confirmed, Thats it! I am afraid that the Stewart family may not agree. They have already done the renovation project for the upstream. They may also want to undertake the project for the downstream. How dare they?! There shed a murderous look in Leos eyes. We wont interfere with the business of the Stewart family. However, if their appetite was too big and affected our business, I will not let themplete even a single project! Yes! After he got themand from Leo, Forrest got inspired. He walked toward the L Group. At the same time, at the L Group. Lydia called Mollie and Irene toe into the CEOs office again. With gloating eyes, Mollie looked like that she was going to watch a good show Irene was aggrieved and angry. She did not dare to look at Lydias eyes. I dont know what happenedst night and I dont want to look into the whole progress. But one thing was certain. Irene, it was you to dere that the L Group withdrew thepetition! Lydia looked at Irene with sharp eyes and said tonelessly. Ms. Henderson, I am sorry! Irene chewed on her lip to keep going, But I still dont think I was wrong. The L Group did not have to do the construction project. I just couldnt stand those people bullying others in that way. If I did not help the person, I would condone their appalling behavior. Then whats the difference between those people and me? Lydia was silent. Her eyes became sharper. Mollie regarded Irene as a fool. She sneered, You still dont admit youre wrong so far. Will you be happy with the ending that Ms. Henderson dismissed you? She wasnt sure whether Lydia would demote Irene before. But now she was 100% sure that demotion would be the lightest punishment. Irene was highly likely to be dismissed. Irene stared at Lydia without speaking anything. Mollie continued, Irene, you cant be too kind to others. I advise you to admit your fault. You threw away a promising future to help a loser. Is it worth it? Lydia scanned Mollie lightly. Lydias eyes shed a murderous look. Clop, clop, clop Just then, there came a steady sound of footfalls from the corridor outside. After a moment, the door of the CEOs office opened. A man strode in, carrying a heavy contract. Mollie had never seen this man before. She suspected that he was a low-level employee of thepany. She suddenly felt annoyed, so she pointed at him and yelled at him with a harsh voice, Which department are you from? How dare you toe into the CEOs office without permission? Irenes face turned pale with fear when she saw theers face. She hurriedly covered Mollies mouth, You shut up! He was the head of the Kingston Chamber of Commerce. If he was angry with the L Group due to Mollie, the L Group would fall apart in a very short time! To stop Mollie from going on, Irene smiled at Forrest promptly and apologized, Mr. Barker, we are sorry Forrest replied with a smile. When he saw Mollie, his eyes became cold. But he did not rebuke her. Instead of that, he put the heavy contract in front of Lydia and smiled, Ms. Henderson, this is the contract for the construction project. Please have look. Chapter 124 Three Sins Forrest was so polite to Lydia. It was not only because Lydia had a close rtionship with Mr. Cohen. There were other reasons. The Kingston Chamber of Commerce would select business talents who were with enormous potential and qualified to join themunity every year. Kate and Lydia were both selected. But both of them rejected him. Kate threw the invitation letter of the Kingston Chamber of Commerce into the rubbish bin in his presence. Her arrogant and contemptuous attitude made Forrest really angry. Lydia was different. She exined her shorings to him humbly and declined the invitation of the Kingston Chamber of Commerce politely. Although both of them rejected him, Forrest very appreciated Lydia. Apart from other aspects, Few people could be as humble as Lydia. The CEOs office was quiet after Forrest finished his words. Irene was surprised. Mollie was surprised. Lydia was also surprised. She narrowed her eyes slightly. Irene was the first one to gather her wits together. She forwarded two steps and said to Forrest, Mr. Barker, is there any mistake? The construction project was already handed over to the Vesper Corporation. How can we get it now? Why was the contract sent to L Group then? Well, did you send it to the wrong ce? Mollie felt a little anxious for a moment, and then she turned normal. She could not help sneering out, I have listened to it quite clearlyst night. The owner of the International Commerce Center confirmed to give the construction project to the Vesper Corporation. How can he suddenly go back to his word to let the L Group take over the project? It was a joke. It was indeed a great joke. It would not be going to happen at all. However, Forrest remained calm and looked at Mollie indifferently. It made Mollie feel nervous. If you dont believe, you can review the contract to make sure. Lydia looked up at Mollie indifferently. Then she turned over the contract and started reading. After she turned over a few pages, Lydia closed the contract. She said in a calm voice, It is indeed the contract for the construction project that was approved by the superior leaders, namely the renovation project for the downstream of Emerdale River. There is a seal on the contract, it cant be fake. What?! Irene and Mollie eximed at the same time. Irene was stunned with a little happiness on her face. Mollie was stunned and her face was as pale as a sheet. The two came up at the same time and turned over the contract. They saw the letters Approved by the Urban Construction Bureau of Emerdale immediately on the first page. Besides, there stamped the red seal of the Urban Construction Bureau. Whats more, the whole contract was stored in a sealed folder. Only the files with the official seal could be protected in such a secured way. Lydia stood up slowly with anger showing in her beautiful eyes. She looked at Mollie coldly, Whats going on here? Mollie, give me a reasonable exnation! She demanded. ImpossibleIts impossible! With a pale face, Mollie went backwards two steps. She pulled her hair violently with her hands and screamed, Its fake! The contract is fake absolutely! The real contract for the construction project should be in Vesper Corporation. It cannot be here in L Group. Bang Forrest pped Mollie hard across her mouth and asked with cold eyes, How dare you question the Urban Construction Bureau? Believe it or not, you will be arrested by a phone call. Impossible, impossible Mollie goggled her eyes. Suddenly she moved sharply to Lydia and said urgently, Ms. Henderson, you should trust me. I really heard that the owner of the International Commerce Center gave the project to the Vesper Corporation at the dinner. Irene also heard that. Is it right, Irene? Then she looked at Irene expectantly, hoping that Irene could help her justify that she didnt lie. Although Irene knew Mollie wanted to frame her, she nodded and frowned, Mrs. Simpson didnt lie. The construction project was really handed over to the Vesper Corporation. Then Lydia fell into silence. Irene also racked her brains to think why the contract arrived at the L Group. With a pale face, Mollie desperately recalled the scenest night, fearing missing any details. Seeing that, Forrest smiled and did not break the silence. He said simply, The contract for the construction project has been delivered. If Ms. Henderson thinks there is no problem, she can sign at the bottom and send it to the Urban Construction Bureau. In the next few days, the person in charge of the Urban Construction Bureau wille to contact with you. By the way,All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. As if he remembered something, Forrest nced at Irene and said to Lydia, We thank Lydia for everything she didst night. We are also optimistic about the L Group and hope to have the opportunity for cooperation in the future. Then he strode away from the CEOs office. After Forrest left, the atmosphere of the CEOs office became subtle. Considering what Forrest said before he left, didnt he want to attribute the credit to Lydia? Suddenly Mollie was frightened and angry. She looked extremely terrified. Previously she assured that the construction project was failed because of Irenes fault. Therefore, she dared to report it to Lydia to nder Irene. But now the construction project is inexplicably in the hands of the L group, and the credit was Lydias. It was obvious that what she said yesterday was cheating Lydia. Whats more, she also took the deliberate to nder Irene. Any charge of her would ruin her future! Mollie. Just like what Mollie thought, Lydias tone was a lot colder when she shouted her name. Ms., Ms. Henderson Mollie no longer had the previous domineering. There was only deep panic in her tone. Give me a reasonable exnation. Didnt you say that Ms. Garcia screwed up the construction project and gave the project to Vesper Corporation? Why did the projecte to our hands? Lydias face was calm, but her eyes pointed directly at Mollies heart. Irene also racked her brains to think about what was going on. Is that because the owner of the International Commerce Center changed his mind temporarily? Suddenly, she seemed to have remembered something and her pupils contracted. Is it because of Leo? Irene was the only one who knew the inside story at the dinnerst night. Peter, Benedict and Mollie were all kicked out. Leo, the seemingly ordinary man who wasughed at and despised everywhere was the most notable person at the dinner! So that the previous owner of the Kingston Chamber of Commerce, the richest man of Emerdale, and the head of the Kingston Chamber of Commerce were all apanied! Is it really him?! Irene was shocked and covered her mouth with her hands for fear of shouting out. Mollie could not know this secret definitely because she had been kicked out at that time. Misunderstanding, Ms. Henderson, there must be some misunderstanding Mollie smiled a smile, and it was uglier than crying. She said to Lydia, I think it must because Ms. Garcias performance yesterday had been appreciated by the owner of the International Commerce Center. Really? This is inconsistent with what you said just now. A faint sarcasm sounded. Mollie looked back and saw Irene looking at her with sarcastic eyes. The expressions of forbearance before were disappeared. Irene was just kind. Even if someone maliciously ndered her, she mostlyughed it off. But it did not mean she had no temper. Mollies various behaviors had aroused Irenes anger. You havemitted three crimes in total. The first one is the crime of exceeding your authority! Ms. Henderson appointed me as the representative of thepany, but you repeatedly offended and made decisions without authorization! Sin two, the crime of nder! You repeated nder me, fighting within thepanys factions and internal friction! Sin three, the crime of deception! You cheated Ms. Henderson that we were failed to get the construction project, but it turned to be ourpany finally got the project. How do you exin? I know you dont want to dy me and want to pull me off. I canugh off the usual quarrels, but I wont allow you to engage in internal strife and damage the interests of thepany. Her tone was cold and sharp, and she listed the crimesmitted by Mollie. She was the first person in the public rtions department. She was worthy of the title! Irene, you! Mollie did not expect that Irene not only did not speak for her but also retaliate against her. Suddenly, her face became ferocious and frightened. Ayer of frost also appeared on Lydias face, and her tone was cold. If what Ms. Garcia said is true, Mollie, you dont have to sit in the position of the deputy general manager. Give it to others. Chapter 125 The Wife’s Betrayal As soon as Lydia gave the remark, Mollies face changed greatly and begged for mercy. Ms. Henderson, I dare not, I dare not engage in internal conflicts anymore! With extreme panic in her eyes, it took her a long time to climb to the position of deputy general manager. How could she be willing to be removed? However, Lydia remained indifferent, If you make a mistake, you will be punished. This is the rules and regtions. However, I am a deputy general manager. Removing a vice president will have a substantial impact on thepany structure. Mollie still had a chessboard in her eyes and was still fighting for herself. Ms. Henderson, arent you afraid of the panic of the employees under your hand! Lydia smiled faintly and looked at Mollie with some sarcasm in her eyes. Has anyone ever told you not to guess what your leaders are thinking? She looked at Mollie coldly and guessed what Mollie wanted to say. She meant to say that with the abolition of a vice president and such a big personnel change, the staff union at hand was panicked and did not want to work. Mollie threatened Lydia in that way to persuade Lydia not to revoke her. Mollies heart ttered. Lydias cold eyes immediately made her feel an ominous premonition. Your department will be managed by Irene. Lydia announced in a nd tone, from now on, Irene will be responsible for the public rtions department and the marketing department. Do you have any objection? After Lydia finished talking, Mollies face was dejected and her eyes were dull. She lost her strength to speak again. No objection. Irene smiled and epted the personnel change from her superior. As for you, go to the grass-roots level of the marketing department. Lydia nced at Mollie and said simply. Mollie was shocked and driven to distraction. Irene left the CEOs office. She passed Mollie and looked at her, What are you doing here? Go to the personnel department to handle the personnel change procedures. Irenes reprimand made Molliee back to her senses, and her face became ferocious in an instant. Yes When answering, Mollie clenched her teeth tightly and made a clucking sound. . Forrest returned to Leos office and brought the news of the L Group. Mr. Cohen, Mollie has been demoted and be a grass-roots saleswoman in the marketing department. At the same time, Irene also reced Mollie as the head of the public rtions department and the marketing department. Leo nodded slightly and did not speak. He was not surprised to hear the news. Forrest kept reporting. I asked the secretary to hold a general meeting of the Kingston Chamber of Commerce in my name. Finally, I raised my hand to vote and promoted Thomas status in the chamber of Commerce from junior member to intermediate member. Uh? Hearing that, Leo also smiled faintly and asked, Whats Thomas reaction? Ecstatic. Forrest hurriedly replied, After being promoted to an intermediate member of the Kingston Chamber of Commerce, he immediately used his rtionship to solve the previous credibility crisis. Now Julton Pharmaceutical is in a period of great development and prosperity. It is said that he has acquired severalpetitivepanies in the industry and his ambition has exploded. Very good. Leo deepened his smile and said, Carry out our n as we designed before. Okay. Forrest nodded and quickly left the office. The smile on Leos face was deepened. Julton pharmaceutical had quite a few days. . Then in Vesper Corporation. Peter sat in the chairmans office with a gloomy face and said nothing. He had calmed down from his previous rage and thought about a problem. The dinnerst night seemed to be organized, but in fact, it was strange everywhere. Benedict was not the real owner of the International Commerce Center. It could be seen that the construction project had not been announced to anypany. So the question was who was the real owner of the International Commerce Center? Did hee yesterday? Thump, thump, thump Then the door of the office was knocked. Peters secretary came in and reported a piece of news that shocked him. Mr. Lawson, the construction project has been approved and handed over to the L Group. What?! With a crash, Peter stood up from his chair. He looked at the secretary surprisingly and said, Can you say it again? The secretary looked at Peter with some fear and repeated it carefully. Crackling There was a loud noise of falling things in the office. Peter was so angry that he fell all the documents, coffee cups and evenputers on the table to the ground. The secretary was startled and hurried up to get out of the chairmans office. Impossible, impossible! Peter looked crazy and roared angrily, Even the owner of the International Commerce Center was fake. Where can I find the construction project! What the hell is going on? After drinking several mouthfuls of water, Peter forced himself to calm down. His eyes were wide open and his chest fluctuated. He could not understand why the owner of the International Commerce Center was fake at yesterdays dinner. He also could not understand why did the construction project be approved and handed over to the L Group. At the dinnerst night, the real owner of the International Commerce Center must have mixed in! For a long time, he thought of the most reasonable exnation. His face was still ugly, Who made that? Peter kept pacing back and forth, thinking about the people at the partyst night and eliminating them one by one. Finally, there were only four people left. Justin, n, the head of the Kingston Chamber of Commerce, and Leo! No way, it cant be that loser Peter was pale and was breathing quickly as if there was a big that bound him tightly. Suddenly, he thought of small detail. When Justin and n came to clean up the scene, everyone was driven out, except Leo and Irene. How could they be left? Peter could not understand it. Its totally unreasonable! He was like a clown indeed. He worked hard for a long time and acquired nothing. Strong anger overwhelmed his mind. Although he didnt know what was going on, he had counted everything on Leo. Since the construction project was robbed by the L Group, I must charge some interests from the L Group. Soon he called his secretary, Go and call Caroline, Reba and all the Ford lineages! Soon Caroline, Reba, Patricia and Samuel of the Ford family came to Peters office. As soon as they entered the office, the Ford family felt a dignified sense of wind and rain and filled with a dense sense of murderousness. Only Caroline knew what was going on. She understood that she screwed up. If she had known that Benedict was the previous owner of the building earlier, there would be no Oolong behind her. Mr., Mr. Lawson, what can I do for you? Reba asked cautiously. Peter, with a gloomy face and sharp eyes, scanned all the faces of the Ford family one by one. He didnt mention the construction project, but asked, I heard that Virgil Corporation under the name of the Ford family cooperated well with the L Group? Hearing that Peters tone was not in a good mood, Reba and Caroline were scared. They just nodded like chicken pecking millets. Its all a little fuss. Its just good luck. Regardless of luck or strength, the fact is that your Ford family and the L Group cooperate very well. Peter narrowed his eyes slightly, and then asked casually, How much is the market value of the Virgil Corporation? Reba and others did not know why Peter asked this question, but they still have to answer it stubbornly. It was not worth much before, but now after cooperating with the L Group, the market value has soared and should be worth about 30 million. Bang Peter directly threw a contract in front of Reba and said, This is a 10% share of the Vesper Corporation, 3 million per share. Sell the Virgil Corporation to me at the market price. Are there any problems? Er Samuel and Patricia both fell into silence and looked embarrassed. The Virgil Corporation belonged to William. They could not make a decision. You have to think it over. Peter narrowed his eyes and threatened, If I dont take you in, you cant even find a decent job. Im your lifesaver, and you should repay me unconditionally. If you dont agree, Ill fire all of you at once! Without my protection, how do you think my cruel cousin will retaliate against your family? Suddenly, Patricia, Caroline, Samuel and others were pale with fear andpromised again and again. Sign, we will sign.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Reba then contented, Okay. We can sell, we can sell thepany. Please dont fire us. I will agree to all the terms. I am Williams wife and I should also have right for decision-making of Vesper Corporation. Peter then smiled; he patted Reba on the shoulder and said, Those who know current affairs are heroes. From now on, you all have shares of Vesper Corporation. Wish us good cooperation. Thank you, Mr. Lawson. Good cooperation. Reba and others were quietly relieved. Looking at the share contract, they were even secretly pleased. Chapter 126 Hostile Takeover Leo came to the gate of the Virgil Corporation. There were workers in overalls and helmets everywhere. Besides, the sounds of mechanical assembly line operations weed him. Everything got on track. When he walked into the chairmans office, Leo just saw a tall professional womaning out. She was Lydias personal secretary, Rachel. Good morning, Mr. Cohen. When Rachel saw Leo, she immediately bowed and greeted him politely. Leo replied with a smile. Then he paused and asked, Rachel, what are you doing here? Im docking with the work cooperating with the Ford family. Rachel smiled and said, I didnt expect that the efficiency of the Ford family could be such high. They finished the ordered goods ten days in advance. The quality management department has checked it. Over 90% products are qualified products. Ms. Henderson is very satisfied. Good. Leo smiled quietly. Could 100, 000 workers in total located in different factories manufactured at the same time be inefficient? Not to mention the performance and quality of the machines that shipped from overseas. When arge number of new products are produced, they can beunched in the market. At that time, we will invite the big star Michelle to promote the products. You will also be invited. No problem. Leo consented readily. He also wanted to meet the Musical Maestros student. He was wondering what kind of person Michelle is. After seeing Rachel off, Leo immediately walked into the office and called, Dad. William immediately stood up, smiling, Leo, Im d that youe. Why dont you tell me in advance? Dont bother so much. I juste to see how thepany is running. I shall left soon. The father and son sat down face to face and chatted. By the way, dad, Leo seemed to have remembered something. He said to William, Do you have any idea of returning to the Vesper Corporation? He had asked Forrest to handle the matter. Barring idents, Peter and the Julton Pharmaceutical would go bankrupt this time. After Peters downfall, the chairmans position of the Vesper Corporation would be vacant. However, William seemed misunderstand the meaning of Leos words. He thought he was taking refuge in Peter. He immediately shook his head and said, Leo, no need to say that. I wont go to the Vesper Corporation. Its only their own choice for Reba and Caroline to go to the Vesper Corporation. Now everything is on track. Im very good here. Dad, what are you thinking about? Leo did not know whether tough or to cry. I dont mean to let you join the Vesper Corporation. I want to ask you take charge of the Vesper Corporation as the chairman. Hearing this, William was stunned, You ask me to work as the chairman of the Vesper Corporation? Isnt Peter the chairman of the Vesper Corporation? Leo smiled and said, The Vesper Corporation was originally robbed by Kate from the Ford family and then it was handed out to Peter like a charity. How can Peter take the position of chairman all the time? If, I mean, if Peter fell, would you like to go back to the Vesper Corporation to take over it? William was silent. The Vesper Corporation was built by him. It was impossible for him to discard thepany without showing any feelings. Unfortunately, after the March 16 incident, the Ford family copsed, and the Vesper Corporation was bought by Kate at a price far lower than the market price. It was like a robbery! William hated that but he did not dare to say so. If he had the opportunity to bring the Vesper Corporation back, he would be the happiest one. But Well William sighed and said, Its easier said than done. Its harder than sitting on the rocket to touch the space. Peter was the eldest son of the Lawson family and Kates next to kin. With this background, even if he did some bad deeds, he would not be punished. Not to mention that he was also a capitalist. Its almost impossible to topple him over. Leo paused to have a drink, kept smiling. Dont worry, dad. Dont think whether it will be sessful or not. Just tell me whether you want to do it or not. The Vesper Corporation is built by you. You have invested most of your efforts in the first half of your life in it. I cant witness the Vesper Corporation be taken away by others. Peter will be all washed up within one week! The Lawson family cant save him! William was touched, and he felt that Leos temperament had changed gradually. Previously Leo was introverted like a three-foot sword hidden in the scabbard. Now the three-foot sword was out of the scabbard. Leo became ambitious. After a long silence, Williams eyes gradually became firm. He answered, Okay, Leo. I believe you! As long as the Vesper Corporation is redeemed, I will go back to the Vesper Corporation! Leo smiled, Thats the deal. They drank coffee instead of tea and clinked their sses. At that time, there was a messy sound of footsteps outside the corridor, which was loud and fierce. When Leo looked back, his eyes narrowed slightly. Peter took arge group of people into the office. Unexpectedly, all these people were lineages of the Ford family, headed by Reba, Caroline and Samuel. Standing beside them was a tall middle-aged man, Thomas, the chairman of Julton Pharmaceutical. William immediately stood up and looked warily at Peter, What are you doing here? Peter did not answer immediately, but looked out of the window. The workers in the workshop were working in full swing. Suddenly the smile on his face deepened, William, it seems that you take good care of thispany. Its in good order. Regardless of Williams surprised eyes, Reba quickly asked, Mr. Lawson, how do you feel? Well, yes, there are so many people and lots of sophisticated equipment. Additionally, we have orders of the L Group. We can definitely make money from it. Peter nodded with satisfaction. William had an ominous feeling in his heart and asked in a deep voice, What do you mean? It doesnt mean anything. I just pity you. Its not easy for thepany to get on track, but its about to be kicked out. Peterughed and looked back at Reba, Caroline and others. He asked, You say that the world is changeable. Is that right? Yes, Mr. Lawson is really good. Led by Mr. Lawson and Mr. Reyes, the Virgil Corporation will be more and more prosperous. Reba, Caroline, Samuel and others agreed and joined in one after another. Leos eyes werepletely cold, but he did not say anything. He just waited for the situation develops. William became more and more anxious. He looked at Peter and asked, Whats your n? The smile on his face suddenly disappeared. With a snap, Peter put a signed contract in front of William. With a cold face, he said, Your wife has agreed to sell the Virgil Corporation to me. I made use of 10% out of my shares to buy the Virgil Corporation, so now the Virgil Corporation is mine, including all the businesses owned by the Virgil Corporation now belong to me! After you signed here, you can get out of the Virgil Corporationpany.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 127 One Step Back Today for Two steps Forward Tomorrow Bang William was stunned as though he encountered with a bolt from the sky. He looked at Reba, Caroline and Samuel with dull eyes. His voice trembled badly, Reba, is what he said true? Did you really sell the Virgil Corporation to Peter? Reba looked indifferent. She curled her lips, and showed some disapproving. What else can I do? Mr. Lawson has already transferred the shares of the Vesper Corporation to us. Now, we are all shareholders holding shares. When Reba said this, her words were full of pride. Caroline, Patricia, Samuel and others did not have any guilty look on their faces. In fact, this result was better for them, with a sense of revenge. Virgil Corporation was more like other peoples property. It earned 10% of the shares of the Vesper Corporation in exchange for other peoples property! As for Williams future career, who would care? This is the onlypany under the Ford familys name. How can you sell it? Williams face was livid and he roared angrily at Reba. Youre dying! How you dare yelling at me! Reba was startled and then became angry, How can the Virgil Corporation develop under your name? Mr. Lawson has lots of money and broad contacts. Mr. Lawson will be able to do much better in the same project. But now thepany is on the right track. So what? Reba impatiently interrupted him, Can you always be lucky? Relying on this loser, you want to revitalize the Ford family. What a dream! Mentioning that, Reba took a cold look at Leo. Patricia also sneered. Leo was just a gigolo son-inw who wanted to surpass the Ford family. That was absolutely not allowed. Rebas words seemed to empty Williams whole body. With a puff, he sat back in his chair powerlessly. His eyes were red and full of grief. Leo saw that in his eyes and his heart was full of murderous thoughts. Only the betrayal of the closest person couldpletely defeat a person. He did not expect that the people in this family were so selfish and ruthless. Thats enough! Peter roared, nced at the audience and said coldly, Im not here to hear your family quarreling! Sign the contract for me and get out! Then he put the contract in front of William. However, William was still immersed in the sadness and anger of his wifes betrayal. Peter immediately looked at Reba and Caroline, You two, the wife and the daughter, please persuade him to sign his name. Mr. Reyes and I are still waiting. Thomas also urged, Mr. Lawson and I are very busy. We still have a lot of business to deal with. We dont have much time to stay here with you! After Reba signed the transfer agreement, Peter immediately called Thomas to divide the Virgil Corporation together. ording to Peters character, he would never share interests with Thomas, but now its different. Today he got the news that Thomas position in the Kingston Chamber of Commerce has just been promoted from a junior member to an intermediate member. Peter immediately called Thomas and sent the cake of the Virgil Corporation to Thomas to taste it. He hoped that Thomas would be more convenient in the future.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Thomas also readily epted, and they came to the Virgil Corporation together. Reba and Caroline looked at each other, nodded to each other, and then came to William from left to right to persuade him. William, we also care for this family. The Virgil Corporation is of no value. How can it be valuable whenpares to the shares of the Vesper Corporation? With these shares, I can afford you even if you dont go to work and stay at home every day. Yes, dad, youve worked for this family for most of your life. Its time to have a rest. Let me and mom take care of the family. Well notck of money. William showed a touch of fortitude on his face and categorically refused, I wont sign my name! Hey, why you didnt listen to my words? Reba was in a hurry, Mr. Lawson and Mr. Reyes havee in person. What a meaningless insistence are you making? Peters eyes also became darken, If he still doesnt want to sign, I will regard the cooperation as a failure and confiscate the 10% shares given to you! Reba listened to him, and looked more worried, No, Mr. Lawson, please give me more time. I make the final decision for our family. I will let him sign it. Then she looked at William and said fiercely, Sign it soon! Mr. Lawson and Mr. Reyes are waiting! Dad, just sign it. Suddenly, Leo said with a smile. Suddenly, everyones eyes were incredibly ced on Leo. In particr, Caroline and Reba were like seeing ghosts in the daylight. This loser usually worked against them. Why did he be smart today? William also looked at Leo in shock, Leo, why even you persuaded me to sell thepany? Leo took a sip of water, smiled and said, Dad, do you remember what I said to you before? Then he pouted his lips at Peter. William suddenly understood that Leo was talking about letting him take over as the chairman of the Vesper Corporation. But what does this rted with selling the Virgil Corporation? Leo smiled meaningfully and said nothing. Peters acquisition of Virgil Corporation was nothing more than bing a subsidiary of the Vesper Corporation. When William bes the chairman of the Vesper Corporation, Virgil Corporation would be still owned by the Ford family. Unfortunately, no one was aware of that. Even the loser advised you to sell it, what are you hesitating about? Reba urged William impatiently. Looking at the calm look of the Leo, William hesitated for a moment and finally agreed, Well, Ill sell it! Then he signed his name on the contract. Seeing this scene, Reba could not help looking back at Caroline. A happy look appeared in the eyes of both the mother and the daughter. Patricia, Samuel and others were also quietly relieved. William signed and their shares were kept. Only Peter fell into meditation and looked at Leo strangely. Unfortunately, he did not figure out anything and had to put away the contract. Then, please. He made a gesture of invitation to William. Dad, lets go. Leo was indifferent and smiled at William. Even if William was very unwilling, he could only stand up and leave the Virgil Corporation. After Leo and William left, Peter asked Reba and Caroline to go back. There were only he and Thomas in the office. Thomas asked, I dont think Leo is special. How can he manage to let you suffer losses again and again? Peter narrowed his eyes and said, I think youd better not underestimate him. Dont you think he is weird? Why? Leo always put Williams interests first. Why did he encourage William to sell thepany? Thomas was surprised when Peter said this, but he still did not take it seriously, He is just an ordinary person without money and power. Now you havepletely controlled the Ford family, and my position in the Kingston Chamber of Commerce is getting higher and higher. What else to worry about? Peter stretched his eyebrows and said with augh, You are right. Out of the Virgil Corporation, William was about to go back to the Ford family, but Leo gave a thin smile, We wont go to the Ford family. William was surprised, If you dont go to the Ford family, where can you go? Leo was silent, just waiting quietly. Creak. A ck Rolls Royce stopped in front of Leo. Leo opened the door and smiled at William, Dad, get in the car. Looking at such a valuable luxury car, William was surprised and speechless. Before long the confused William sat in, Nadine stepped on the elerator and the car sped in one direction. Where are we going? William was still immersed in the shock brought by the luxury car and couldnt extricate himself. Leo smiled thinly, You will know when you arrived. Ten minutester, the car stopped under a building called DS. Different from other buildings where lots of peoplee in and out, the ordinary people were forbidden to enter here. Even the quality of guards outside is far better than those in other ces. As soon as Leo took Nadine off the bus, Forrest came out with Justin and n. Justins men took a group of people, and ns men took another group of people. There were a total of more than 50 people in formal suits. The two teams lined up, bowed and greeted. Wee, boss! William looked at the people here with shocked eyes. All of them were great men that could make huge impact on the city of Emerdale. William met Justin and n. Before, he just thought that Leo had some friendship with them. Now it seemed that it was not Leo that bended to them, but they bended to Leo! Leo, how powerful you are? William was shocked and muttered to himself. Chapter 128 I Want to Turn Myself in DS Building brought all the important figures from all walks of life in Emerdale together because it was the branch of Kingston Chamber of Commerce in Emerdale! Surrounded by leaders from all walks of life, Leo and Nadine walked into DS Building, as if they were used to do that before. Williams body was stiff all over. He walked under great pressure until he entered a room. But soon he was shocked by the magnificence of the room.From N?velDrama.Org. The decorations and antiques of the room were valuable. Even the ancient imperial pce could not better than them. Dad, you can stay here first. Leo smiled at William and said calmly, Tomorrow everything will be returned to its original owner. All those who have bullied the Ford family will be punished. Leo! William cried excitedly. Leo paused, turned around and looked at William surprisingly. Thank you! Williams eyes were red. He said to Leo from his heart, Thank you for everything you have done for the Ford family. Leo smiled calmly, I said that as long as I am here, the Ford family is the top giants! Then Leo closed the door gently. Then Leos smile became cold. He looked back at Forrest, n and Justin and said, Have you made all of arrangements well? Feeling the coldness in Leos eyes, Forrest answered hurriedly, Everything is ready. Just wait for your order. Act immediately. I want to make Peter and Thomas reputation in ruins in two days! Yes! . Aftering out of the Virgil Corporation, Peter nned to go back to thepany. Jingle bell. Just then, the telephone rang. It was called by his secretary. Mr. Lawson, something was terribly wrong with thepany! As soon as the phone went through, there was a panic cry from the secretary, Mr. Hammond suddenly left thepany! Who? Darcey? Peters eyes were cold for a moment, but he soon recovered calm and said, No worries! We just lost a vice president. Its not a big deal. But Mr. Hammond also took away arge number ofpanys backbone! The secretary said loudly, Almost half of the elites in every important department have gone, and now the wholepany is almost paralyzed! What?! The news changed Peters face. Bean-sized beads of sweat ran down his forehead. Its not a big deal to lose a vice president. He could easily to find someone to rece. However, arge number of elite backbones had left. It was a great blow to thepany. The news dug his heart, broke his bones and gave him a fatal blow. Mr. Lawson,e back quickly. Now thepany is in a mess and everyone is moring to leave. The secretarys voice, with an extremely serious cry, was almost crying. Pop! Peter hung up the phone. His face was very gloomy. He stepped on the elerator and rushed to thepany. While driving, he took out his cell phone and dialed a number. Soon, the phone was connected, and a mans calm voice came, Mr. Lawson, whats up? Darcey. Peters voice was very low and contained endless anger. He said ruthlessly, Do you know what youre doing? Give you an hour to find the backbones of thepany you took away! Otherwise I will let you cannot survive in Emerdale! Are you kidding, Mr. Lawson? Darcey smiled and said, Since I have done this, I must have the courage to bear any consequences. I believe that such a small difficulty will not defeat Mr. Lawson. Thats it. Bye. Darcey, I really didnt expect that you have such an ungrateful soul! Peters eyes were bloodshot and his voice was as angry and crazy as a wounded wolf. When you were drinking and depressed all day, its me who gave you the position of the deputy general manager in the Vesper Corporation. I treat you so kind! Why do you treat me like this? The phone didnt hang up and Darcey fell into a long silence. You treat me well? After a long time, Darceyughed sarcastically, Peter, touch your conscience and see if you are missing a corner C are you kind? Are you afraid that if I expose the truth? As you know, it is a story that involves you and Thomas! You gave me the position of the deputy general manager hypocritically. I have the title of the deputy general manager but no real power of as the deputy general manager C you have brought me a cor and kept me in captivity like a dog. If I dont obey, you would threaten me with my family. Just because Im nobody, I should be at your mercy. Just because Im nobody, I shall naturally sacrifice to protect you and Thomas. Peter did not expect Darcey say such words to him. After a moment of surprise, he smiled bitterly, Yes, indeed, just because you are nobody, so many things cant be controlled by you C your value only exists when I take advantage of you. Do you have elderly parents to support in your family? If you dont want them to regret a small ident for a lifetime, bring the staff back to me quickly! Darcey fell silent. Peter thought Darcey was afraid, so he no longer stimted him, but advised him with kind words, Darcey, if youe back, I promise I will hire you again, and Mr. Reyes and I will treat you a brother. Did you ever think you would fail? Darcey, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly whispered. What? Peters eyes twinkled and did not understand what did Darcey mean. Have you ever thought you would fail? Darcey repeated again, In your eyes, I am nobody. Dont you think you are nobody in others eyes as well? Peter did not understand what Darcey implied, so he was a little angry. Darcey,e back to me quickly. My parents have been sent abroad by me overnight, so you cant threaten me. Darcey said with a ferocious smile, Maybe the gentleman is right. Making up for his mistakes is the best way. Peters eyes finally became scary, What do you mean? Who is that gentleman? Mr. Lawson, this is just the beginning. Darceys tone was extremely serious. After that, he hung up the phone. HelloDarcey, what are you going to do? Peter was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. He was extremely upset. He quickly dialed a phone call, Help me find someone. His name is Darcey. If you find it, bring him back to me. Sure. The man over there answered and hung up. The phone rang in less than three minutes. Mr. Lawson, I found him. Where is he? A glimmer of hope burst into Peters eyes. He is at the Police station. At the same time, at the police station of Emerdale branch. Bang. The door was pushed open and a man came in. He looked at all the police officers in the Bureau, and said calmly, I want to turn myself in. Chapter 129 Disclosure of the Truth Everyone in the Bureau was surprised. Sandra stood up, came to Darcey and stared at him with sharp eyes, I know you. You are Darcey. Hello, Ms. Johnson. Darcey grinned, I remember you, too, the person in charge of my case. Sandra didnt go on. She just looked at him and asked, Why do you want to turn yourself in? I want to turn myself in because I am the nner of the March 16 incident. I came up with this n. Darcey said calmly. What?! As soon as this remark came out, everyones face changed dramatically, including Sandra. Snap. Andrew Jones, a colleague of Sandra, pped the table heavily and said angrily, The March 16 case has been closed. Its the unscrupulouspany under the name of the Ford family that has evil intentions and wants to make ck money. All consumers have been fallen victims to varying degrees. Is there anything else? Its just because youre not doing well and close the case hastily. Darcey smiled thinly and said, I came up with this n. I know the causes and effects of the whole thing, including some details. What are you talking about?! After listening to Darceys words, Andrew felt humiliated and suddenly flew into a rage. Andrew Sandra nced at him, then continued to look at Darcey, Come with me. I have a request. Darcey didnt move. He looked at Sandra and said, You need to publicize my dictation to the public throughout thework media as crime materials. As soon as this remark came out, Sandras eyes coagted and felt that a big storm was brewing. Out of professional instinct, Sandra agreed. Okay, I promise you. Darcey smiled and said to Sandra, Thats a deal. Lets go in. Then he took the initiative to walk to the interrogation room. That calm attitude made Sandra a little confused. It seemed that Darcey was not to confess his crime but for taking a tour. Looking at the view of Sandras back, Andrew shed a gloomy color in his eyes. He took out the phone from his pocket, but he hesitated and put the phone down. An hourter, a shocking news broke out from the Inte. The shocking March 16 incident broke out again after three years! The truth of the March 16 incident has been revealed. The leader of the pharmaceutical industry in Emerdale is proved to be a hasty ck heartpany! Confuse ck and white, true and false, and uncover the bizarre March 16 case! On major websites and major media, shocking news headlines sprung up. In the relevant web page, there was a short video. The face of the person in the video was mosaic, but the voice was still the original voice. As the nner of the March 16 case, the truth was learned by the public. The news soon spread all over Emerdale. Peter hurried back to thepany. He did not even have time to drink water. He asked anxiously, whats the situation now? Mr. Lawson The secretary turned her back to Peter, and her voice trembled badly. Whats the matter? Peter was angry and said in a bad tone, I paid you to help me solve the problem, not to create the problem! The secretary turned slowly, her face was as pale as paper, Look at this Then she handed over aptop. Theres a video ying inside. Im Darcey, the previous senior executive of the Julton pharmaceutical and vice president of the Vesper Corporation. Here, I will publish the March 16 incident that caused a sensation in the Pearl three years ago.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. I am the maker of this n. All the patients poisoned that day were poisoned after taking the medicine developed by the Julton pharmaceutical. Under the guidance of Peter, the chairman of the Vesper Corporation, and the Ford family became the victim of this incident. Later, he hired the inte water army to lead public opinion to ensure the safety of Julton pharmaceutical. As for those poisoned patients, Peter gave them a sum of money and left Emerdale overnight to avoid tracing, threatening them not to expose the truth, otherwise they would be threatened with their familys sexual life. Click. Seeing this, Peter only felt that the blood cirction elerated rapidly and smashed his notebook on the ground. Then a startling roar broke out. Darcey , I will tear you to pieces! Crackling- Peter seemed crazy and smashed everything that could be smashed in the office. The secretary was so frightened that he turned pale. He held his head in his hands and squatted in the corner. He didnt dare to say a word. Soon, the office was in a mess, and Peters facial expression became ferocious. His eyes were covered with blood. He looked like he had not slept for several days. His teeth made a clucking sound. He wanted to eat Darceys flesh and drink his blood. Darcey was who he thought he had controlled and would be loyal to himself all his life. Unexpectedly, Darcey stabbed him twice at the critical moment. The first knife took away all the team backbone of the Vesper Corporation, making it difficult for Peters clever woman to cook without rice. Second, sacrifice yourself to make the truth of the March 16 incident public. The two knives, one fiercer than the other, pierced Peters heart and stirred, stirred and stirred the broken meat in his body. After anger, there is despair. Deep despair. Peter sat down on the sofa feebly, and the anger on his face had been reced by panic. He pulled his hair with both hands. With great force, he pulled off several hairs directly. Deep in his eyes, he kept talking with fear deep into his soul. Its over, its over, its all over His voice trembled, with a faint cry. Bang. Suddenly, the chairmans office door was knocked open. The head of a department rushed in in panic and shouted, Mr. Lawson, its really bad. Arge number of journalists and media workers came around to ask you to exin what you did in the March 16 incident. What?! Hearing the speech, Peter immediately stood up and came to the window to have a look. The first thing he saw was the dense reporters pushing and shoving to rush into the international building. Mr. Lawson, what should we do? The departmental head looked at Peter and burst into tears. He roared angrily at him, We staff of the Vesper Corporation are innocent. Why should we be involved because of your behavior? Get out, you get out! Stimted by this, Peter also yelled at the departmental head and drove him away. Then he looked at the Secretary, You go out too! The secretary was so eager that she fled the office. When there was no one in the office. Peter sat back on the sofa and thought about what to do next. However, the current situation makes him desperate. No matter what he does, he will be dead! Angry? Desperate? Unwilling? Suddenly, a faintugh came from behind. Who? Peter was startled and suddenly turned back. Leo took Nadine to open the door of the office and looked at him coldly. Chapter 130 Get the Vesper Corporation Back Leo? Its you! Seeing that Leo walked in calmly, Peter was surprised for a moment, but soon became ferocious, what are you doing here? Ill solve your current dilemma. Leo looked at the messy office, smiled and said, I think you must need help now. He smiled peacefully, but from Peters point of view, it was creepy. The Lawson family and the Ford family are at odds. Will you be kind enough to help me? Peters eyes were full of vignce, and then he became disdainful, Besides, what can you do for you, a waste of an out of ss family? Leo was not angry, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly, triggering a meaningful arc, It seems that you really know nothing about me. Ive been back to Emerdale for some time. Kate cant know my whereabouts, but why doesnt she find me? Before Peter spoke, Leo continued, Because she secretly investigated me and knew some of my situation. Before she is absolutely sure, she will not be my enemy. Once mentioned by Leo, Peter fell into silence. He also vaguely found a trace of something wrong. However, he still sneered, So what? Just because my cousin didnt find you, you dont know who you are? Leo smiled and shook his head, and then listed Peters difficulties one by one. You are betrayed by the vice president and poached arge number of teams. Thepany ispletely paralyzed and cant run. Moreover, the truth of the March 16 incident is exposed. You will not only face the risk of bankruptcy, but also ruin your reputation! Hearing this, Peters face really changed and he looked at Leo surprisingly, How do you know? After the drastic change in thepany, he immediately asked his secretary to block the news. How did he know? Leo smiled thinly, As long as I want to know, there is nothing I dont know about in Emerdale. After a pause, Leo continued, Youd better not concentrate on the Vesper Corporation. Pay attention to the Riverside Club. Riverside Club? Peters face changed slightly, What do you mean? Jingle bell- As soon as the sound ended, Peters cellphone rang. It was the person in charge of the Riverside Club. Usually, when Peter was not at the Riverside Club, he took care of all of the affairs for the club. Listening to the hurried phone ring, Peter hesitated at the moment and dared not answer the phone. Pick it up. Leo said with a smile. As soon as Peter gritted his teeth, he picked up the phone and tried to make his voice sound calm, Whats the matter? Mr. Lawson, the Riverside Club will be sealed up! As soon as the phone went through, there was a frightened voice from the person on the other side What? Peters eyes widened in an instant, and he stood up conditionally, Why was it sealed up? Because Surprise inspection The voice of the person in charge became lower and lower, Many men and women with improper transactions were caught on the spot. Hum. Suddenly, Peters brain went nk and he lost his vision. He even couldnt stand steadily and almost fall. His riverside club has always been a membership system, which is only open to people with identity. Ask, what kind of woman cant such people want? How can you touch the red line? After hanging up, Peters face became paler. Suddenly, as if he understood something, he suddenly looked up and looked at Leo. Did you do it?! The smile on Leos face was more intense, you finally realized it. Beep. Peters whole body was tense for a moment. His fingers trembled and pointed to Leo. His voice trembled, You also instigated Darcey? I dont like that. The smile on Leos face faded, If you dont want others know your wrongdoings, dont do them. Everyone has a seed of revenge in their heart. You and Thomas buried it yourself. I just let it take root and sprout in advance. Leo! I will kill you! Peterpletely lost his mind and rushed towards Leo. He grabbed his neck with both hands to strangle him alive. However, a ck shadow took the lead and kicked out heavily. Bang! Peters body flew backwards like a broken kite. Didnt Darcey tell you? If you regard others as nobody, you are also a trivial nobody in other peoples eyes. Leo looked down at Peter, which was crawling on the ground like mole ants, with a t tone. Peter punched heavily on the floor to vent his frustration and anger. However, Im not here to hear your jokes. On the contrary, Im here to help you solve your problems. Suddenly, Leo changed, You can see the current situation. You cant solve it. If you sell the Vesper Corporation to me, you can recover a sum of money. Peter calmed down a little and asked in surprise, Are you here to buy it? Yes. Leo simply admitted it. Are you crazy? With bloodshot eyes, Peter stared at Leo, Do you know the market value of the Vesper Corporation? Thats not what Im thinking. Leo shook his head and said, Kate spent 500 million on the acquisition of the Vesper Corporation. Now, I also buy it back with 500 million. Impossible! Peter did not want to sell, so he categorically refused, The Vesper Corporation cant be worth only 500 million.From N?velDrama.Org. Peter, I dont think you understand the current situation. The eyes of Leo narrowed slightly and his tone became cold, Darcey has announced the truth of the March 16 incident to the public. You cant get rid of your rtionship with Thomas. Moreover, arge number of people left the Vesper Corporation, and the wholepany is paralyzed. Give you 500 million, and youve got your money back! Of course, it doesnt matter if you still disagree. Leo paused and said with a smile, I have another way to acquire the Vesper Corporation. The reason why I sit here and have a calm conversation with you is because I chose the most gentle and polite way. If the negotiation fails, I dont mind starting some less friendly methods. Threat! A fair threat! Peters eyes twitched violently. He knew that Leo was not kidding. However, he insisted, Even if I am willing to sell, can you take out 500 million? Now the Virgil Corporation has been owned by him, so the 880 million sponsored by the top tenpanies also belongs to Peter. He doesnt believe that Leo could take out 500 million! Leo did not speak, but looked at the Nadine. Nadine immediately went to Peter, took out a gold card from her arms and said indifferently, Use this card. After the transaction is sessful, it will deduct 500 million. Peters face changed slightly, but he thought that Nadine was only a bodyguard of Leo. How much money could she have? But when she took the gold card, Peters eyes stared out. Its a Swiss gold card! As the eldest son of the Lawson family, he was not qualified to get the Swiss gold card. Seeing Peters hesitation, Nadine smiled and said, Cant you use it? I can change it. Then she took out a ck card with a dark skeleton printed on the back of the card. Seeing this card, Peter almost lost his vision and got fainted. Skeleton Society This card can only be owned by members of the skeleton Society, the worldsrgest underground force. It is personally issued by the president queen. There are less than 50 cards in the world. What exactly is the female bodyguard of Leo? Peter stared at the Nadine and did not dare to reach out to pick it up. Still cant use it? A kind of impatience shed in the Nadines eyes. She looked at Peter with contempt. Finally, she took out an ordinary bank card and asked, You must know how to use this debt card, right? Chapter 131 The Final Boast Peter, with his head muddled, signed over the transference of thepanys right, which stood for that the whole Vesper Corporation would be sale. The agreement was signed, and Peter was still held by the stunning, longsting shock over the mightiness that Nadine manifested. Painstakingly, he scratched his head and racked his mind, but his puzzlement about the background of Nadine, who possessed not only golden card but also S&B VIP ck-card, still remained obscure. Why such an influential woman would ever demean herself to be a bodyguard sticking up for a good-for-nothing? He couldnt help but wonder. His eyes were filled with absence, and his mind was in a spin that he couldnt even figure out whom himself was. Looking at Peter with increasingly disdainful eyes, Nadine could understand what Peter was thinking with merely a simple nce. He definitely believed that I owned these two cards. Nadine thought to herself. In fact, she was not the owner of these treasures C they were the possessions of Leon. For golden card, it was something that Commerce offered Leon, while for S&B VIP ck-card, it was a special gratitude from the queen of S&B Club. There would be a long story to tell exining the origin of the two things, and it could never be exaggerated to say that they were unasked love tokens presented by Leon. However, as Leon retired from the army and headed back to his country, they then became less in contact with each other. Leo picked up the contract and casted a nce at Peter, It seems that youve left something behind. Peter, as wrathful as a furious ox, howled, Ive already given you back Vesper Corporation! What else do you want from me? I want Virgil Corporation. Said Leo, You have bought Virgil Corporation in the name of Vesper Corporation, and that means Virgil Corporation has already be a subsidiary. Now, since I have bought the whole Vesper Corporation, it would be natural enough for me to have Virgil Corporation as well, ording to the uses. Damn you! Said Peter, with his pupils dted and breath unsteady. It was not until now that he realized the cause of everything C it was Leos revenge. Buying the whole Vesper Corporation, Leo was having his revenge over Peters hostile bid for Virgil Corporation, in order to make him taste his own medicine. No matter how reluctant Peter was, he had no choice but to transfer the ownership of Virgil Corporation to Leo. Things would be much better if only he had bought thepany in his own name. Unfortunately, now, he had to face the fact that he had lost both Virgil Corporation and Vesper Corporation. Things were all settled a whileter. I bet that your cousin would be d if she heard of your deeds. Said Leo relentlessly, who then turned his back on Peter and left.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Inside the elevator, Leo asked in a in tone, We have won Vesper Corporation back now. How about Julton Pharmaceutical? Nadine smiled, There is no need to be worried, Leon. Forrest is convening his members and nning to crack down on Thomas. He shall never escape from it. With a pause, Nadine continued, Today will be the end of Julton Pharmaceutical! Ah, a membership conference. Well, After a pause of a few seconds, Leo offered a thin smile and continued, lets go and take a look at it. Yes, sir! Ten minutester, Nadine drove to the underground parking lots of DS Building, and came to the gateway along with Leo. At the next moment, amercial ck Benz parked in front of the two, and, with a cracking sound of car door, a man in suit and tie got out, heading to the gateway in haste. He was Cedric, the son of Thomas. With his eyes narrowed, Leoughed, Well, it seems that the boy moves quicker than his daddy. Indifferently, Nadine said, Indeed, he is the son of Thomas, but thats all. DS Building is not essible to every privileged. She was right. It was the moment when Cedric was about to get in the building that a barrel-chested guard came up and stopped him, looking at him with cool eyes, You, stop. What brings you here? The guard standing in his way had obviously irritated Cedric, My dad is the intermediate member of Kingston Chamber of Commerce! Who do you think you are to stop me? Im sorry, but Im afraid that youre still not allowed to pass, no matter your rtives have the membership or not. Answer the guard with a frosty face, Youre standing in front of the branch of Kingston Chamber of Commerce in Emerdale, and only members and customers are allowed to get inside. Naturally, the customers he mentioned referred to those magnates in all walks of life, among which Cedric, a dandy, failed to stand. The situation had clearly gotten this young man into a p. He exined in haste, I said I was Thomass son! And Im here looking for him for emergency! He had seen those news reports news reports about the truth of 316 Event online. There was a sea of journalists around the headquarters of Julton Pharmaceutical, and Cedric was here asking for help and solution from his dad. Alright, but you need Mr. Thomas to get down and take you in. Said the guard. The guard just kept rejecting to let him pass no matter what. Without any choice, Cedric took out his phone and dialled the number of his father. However, the only answer he got was that his fathers phone was power off. Every member of Kingston Chamber of Commerce was obliged to turn off their mobile phones amid the membership meeting. An awkward look spread on Cedrics face. He then said to the guard hastily, listen, my dad is up there attending a crucial meeting, and he cant answer my call at the moment! Please, just let me in The guard sneered, Save it, boy. Why should I believe that a young man failing to put Thomas through is exactly his son? Ive had enough with such excuses. God damn it! I swear Im Thomass son! Cedric burst into rage and shouted. Having seen everything in their eyes, Leo and Nadine shook their heads and brushed past Cedric. Leo? Why the hell are you here, you piece of shit? yelled Cedric, with his eyes wide open out of amazement. In Cedrics mind, even himself, the son of Thomas, was not allowed to get in the building, let alone Leo, a pathetic good-for-nothing from a humble family. Mr. Cohen! Said the guard, bending down at an angle of 90 degrees and hastily calling his colleagues around together. Within a minute, more than twenty well-trained and skilled guards lined up in two, offering Leo stentorian greeting with esteem, Greetings, Mr. Cohen! When Leo visited DS Building in the first ce, things were even more shocking C he was weed by a list of notabilities themselves, among whom included Forrest, the chairman of the chamber, n, the richest man of Emerdale, and Justin, one of the chambers members. Although these guards didnt have a clear image of Leos exact identity, they did perceive that he was definitely among those who were extremely powerful and influential. Such a scene knocked Cedric for a loop. What did they just call him? Mister? wondered Cedric, who felt as if the whole world was turned upside down. A few secondster, a livid expression spread on Cedrics face out of the disgrace seeing the guards partiality to Leo. You blind men! Who do you think I am? Im the son of Thomas, but you guys just dont let me in! While he? Hes just a poor guy from the Ford family, but you guys just called him mister? Whats wrong with you all? Shouted Cedric. Shut the fuck up! Shouted the captain of those guards in a cold tone, looking at Cedric with hostile eyes. Dare you say that again, I swear I will blow your teeth off! The guard Continued. With so many guards around looking at him with chilly eyes, Cedric couldnt help but shudder out of fear. Suddenly, as something seemed to dawn on him, he yelled, Now I understand everything! You guys must be bribed, and I shall tell my father everything and kick you all out of thepany! It was not until his voice faded that the captain strode forwards to his front and pped him heavily on his face, which generated a resounding snap. For those who were qualified to be the guards of Kingston Chamber of Commerce, even the worst of them would be at least an retired military personnel. With such a powerful strike on his face, a few drops of blood spattered out of his mouth and two of Cedrics teeth were blown off to the ground. Then, the guard walked towards the front of Leo, made a deep bow to him and said, Sorry for this mess, Mr. Cohen. Please, just leave him to us, and we will take care of him. Leo offered an indifferent nod, and pushed the elevator button. Now, guys, beat him! Said the captain. Stop! What do you think you fools are doing? Im the son of Thomas! Wait, wait Ahhhh! Cedric yelled. Soon, as kicks and punches fell onto his body relentlessly, the gateway was filled with screaming and howling of this young poor man. Even so, he still raised his bloody nose and swollen face up to Leo and shouted with resentful expression on his face, Youre doomed, Leo! My father Thomas wont go easy on you for that! Just wait and see whates to you after the conference! From the beginning to the end, Leo had never turned back and casted a single look at him. There was an old saying that poor ones had their own sins. What temporarily remained unknown to Cedric was that the man he had always been relying on would face his downfall after the conference. Chapter 132 Boss Was Here Soon, as the elevator ascended, the two came to the top of the building, which was thebranch ofKingston Chamber of Commercein Emerdale. As soon as the elevator opened, a man in suit and tie then walked up withcapin hand and greeted, Thechairmanwill be here soon, Mr. Cohen. Fine. With a smile, Leoresponded, and then waited by the elevator together with Nadine. In a little while,Forrest came, with n and Justin following behind. Boss! SaidForrest. Leo responded with a thin nod, and asked, Is Thomashere? Forrest nodded, Yes, hes now in the meeting room, and there are still five minutes to go before the conference begins. Well, arrange two seats for me and Nadine. We are sitting in on the meeting. Leo said. His wordscaused nand Justinto shudder. Looking at Leowith fear and veneration, they believed that today would be the doomsday of Thomas.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Yes, sir. Said Forrest. Having a clear understanding that Leohad always been a man with low profile, Forrest knew that it would be inappropriate to arrange his boss to sit inside the meeting room. He then suggested with respect, Boss, there is an office next to the meeting room, and it is possible to attend the conference online viaputer. Perfect.Leo nodded, and then headed to the office together with Nadine. It was more like a pce rather than an office C inside of the office, the whole ce was decorated with numerous world-renown paintings and some antiques more than a hundred years old. For those who were blessed to work here, the ce wouldgivethem a paramount feeling, as if an ancient monarch working on his governmental affairs. Leo sat on a chair ced centrally inside the office, while for Nadine, instead of taking a seat, she chose to stay in a corner as silently as a shadow C she had ustomed herself to being subordinate to her Leon. Soon, the conference began.Through theputerscreen, the faces of every members present were clearly visible toLeo. These men, dressed decently and looked radiant, were all the bigwigs from different cities, who gathered around today for a conference. n and Justin were then seated as well, with Forrestsitting between them. His eyes ran over every single member in the room, and, finally, with a swift and fierce look on his face, his attention was focused on a man, whose name was Thomas. Thomas, as one of the attendees of the conference, was shuddering out of fear, with his face turning increasingly pale. Since Darcey confessed his crime to the police and publicized the truth of 316 Event, the wholeintehad been heated for that, and for Thomas, it would be least possible for him to know nothing about it. As one of the initiators of 316 Event, he andJulton Pharmaceuticalhad thus been pushed to the forefront of the controversy. Forrestturned on theputer, and yed a video, inside of which Darceywas ounting the truth of 316 Event. The whole meeting room fell silent. Each of the attendees caught her breath and could feel that a repressive atmosphere gradually filled the ce. Now, maybe you should exin something about this, Mr. Reyes.Forrest turned off theputer and said coldly after the video was over. The rest of the attendees, within a second, then all turned to Thomaswith sharp eyes. For Thomas, his faceturned deathly pale, his forehead was drenched with sweat, and his back was soaked as if a drowned rat. After a while of hesitation, he said, Ihaveto confess every wrong that I have done,Mr. Barker. But you need to believe that I was possessed by Peters nderous talk at that time! I All we need is your confession.Forrestinterrupted, and then continued in a chilling tone, If you had not been one of us, our chamber would have never involved your business no matter how despicable it was. But sadly, the truth is that you are! You are one of us, and your deed is such a disgrace for the whole chamber! How dare you do something like that? Thomasremained silent and dared not to respond. Thingse down to the point where you cant stay with us anymore. Now, everyone, please vote on whether we should remove Thomasfrom the chamber. Without any hesitation, every members presented voted to agree. Casting a nce over the whole meeting room, Forrestthen said with resounding voice, Now, ording to the vote, I dere Thomas is removed from the chamber and hisintermediatemembership is forever invalidated. Also,Julton Pharmaceuticalwill be banished from now on. Dismiss! As Forrests forceful artiction faded, a death look spread on Thomass face, and his body was twisting and trembling out of shock. In fact, since the day when Darceyexposedthe truth of 316 Event, Thomashad already awoken to that sooner orter he would fall as well. His inner mind was filled with shock, fear, anger and a sense of reluctance. As a middle-aged man, he had spent almost half of his lifetime gaining the membership ofKingston Chamber of Commerceand climb to the position of intermediate member. No matter how close it seemed that he was going to attain his meteoric rise, he was doomed now C he culminated in failure and was deprived of everything that he once owned. Indeed, he held a sense of reluctance within, and the reluctance was devouring thest peace inside of his head. It would be like shooting fish in a barrel for him to rise again as long as he could keep the intermediate membership of the chamber C he might abandonJulton Pharmaceutical, but he would never tolerate being expelled fromKingston Chamber of Commerce. Therefore, Thomas, a pathetic middle-aged man, knelt down in front of Forrestand begged, Please show me some mercy,Mr. Barker! I need to stay in the chamber! I swear I will stick to my duty, and shall never break the rules again! In the face of Thomass supplication, Forrest remained poker-faced, and all the rest of the members, including n and Justin, held no sympathy for the plight of Thomas. Are you asking me to absolve you from all your sins? You have cheated in your production, producing counterfeit drugs, poisoning your customers and even threatening their families. Why should I keep you in the chamber giving so many evil deeds that you have done? Forrestsneered, and then continued, No one shall ever pardon your guilt, Thomas, not even my boss. Hearing the word boss, Thomas was stunned, and the rest of the members were alsoovertly shocked. For them, the boss Forrestmentioned could only refer to only one man C the creator ofthe Eight Chambers of Commerceand one of thethe seven personages in Country X, Mr. Commerce. Wait, is that Mr. Commerceis also here? Everyone in the meeting room looked at each other, and discussed under their breath. The ones who were awake to the fact were nand Justin C Mr. Commercewas currently working abroad on expanding the foreign market, so it was impossible for him to be in Emerdaleat the moment, which meant there was only one possibility left. Thinking about that in their heads, nand Justin, with their eyesight turned serious and solemn,choseto remain silent. Forrestsneered, walking down the tform and pushing the door behind open with strength. Withthe cracking sound of the door open, everyone witnessed the splendidly decorated office behind it, in the middle of which there was a man sitting on the chair. Because the man sat with his back on to everyone, no attendee could either see his face or discover who he was. Please make the final decision, boss. Bending down,Forrestsaid respectfully. Seeing that, every other members also stood up and greeted loudly, Greetings, boss. Thomasthen knelt before Leoand implored with agrimace, Please, boss! Show me some mercy and forgive me! Chapter 133 A Mad With every single attendee holding their breath, none of the members had ever expected thatMr. Commercewould be here himself. However, only Forrest, nand Justinknew that it was not the truth C even Mr. Commercedared not to disrespect the one they referred to as boss. Having triedhisbest to beg for absolution, Thomasheld his breath and closed his eyes, daring not to raise his head. He understood that he would gain Forrestspardonas well as long as Mr. Commerceforgave him. However, there was dead silence in the room, andthe clock hanging on the wall was counting down to Thomass destiny. Neither had the man sitting in front made any sound, nor had he turned to everyone.Suddenly, a sneering sounded, and alowvoice then boomed out, You are asking for my pardon, arent you? Thomasraised his head in a hurry as if hope was shining ahead, and then said in urge, Yes, I realize my mistake now and sincerely wish for your pardon,Mr. Commerce! I shall move back to the right track from now on! Im sorry, but you dont deserve any chance! Imperturbably but forbiddingly, the low voice sounded again, causing Thomasto shiver. Ever since you started to persecute the Ford family, you have beendestined to end up like this. With his eyes closed and his back on to everyone, Leo said slowly. Closing his eyes, he could still remember the image of how Williamintively took the me for everything and fuddled day by day three years ago. With anger stuck in his head, his voice of cold hostility sounded again, It would be nothing difficult for me to sentence your death,Thomas. What baffles me all the time is how to make you deeply regret and to feel the chilling pain. And now, I have finally figured it out. With his deep tone turned delighted, every single attendee was startled by Leos namelessoppressiveaura. You, an unscrupulous careerist, never cease until you have attained what you want. However, I can tell there are still goals and ambition inside you, so I have a better solution for you rather than to just let you die. With a brief pause, he continued with forceful artiction, Fromnow on, you shall survive asanobody, and will aplish nothing for the rest of your life. Your family will turn their backs on you, your career will be others stepping stone, and loneliness will be your onlypany when you get old. You will end up perishing and wasting away, and then there will be someone who erases every single proof of your existence. Finally, you will bepletely wiped off from the memories of everyone, and this will be the most cruel punishment for you! Looking at each other in speechless despair, no one could exin the derivation of Mr. Commerces intense hatred of Thomas. For Thomas, scared and kneeling down on the icy floor, he clutched his head, as if an afraid ostrichwithan itch to stick its head into the ground. Indeed, he was desperately frightened. Every single word of Leo had precisely hit the weakness inside him C he was afraid of being mediocre, of being lonely, and of being all alone even after his death. How cruel can a man be to erase someones proof of existence? As the conference drew to close, Thomaswent downstairs in despair, and Leo left the ce together with Nadine. At the gateway, Cedricwas still waiting with his face badly battered,casting a spitefnd bitter look at those guards from time to time. Those faces of the guards, who had struck him with fists,stillremained fresh in his memory, and he swore that he should wait until his father came out and then asked him to expel all of them. Pondering, with a nce, Cedraught sight ofThomas, who was walking out of the elevator with a dull face.Immediately, he waved to his father dramatically, Dad, help me! I couldnt believe that these blind nasty guards would dare to assault me! Then, he turned to those guards with schadenfreude and mored, See, my father is here! I suggest you idiots prepare your resignations as soon as possible! However, with a ssy look on his face, Thomas brushed past his son as if he didnt see him at all. Dumbfounded, Cedrictook a half step forwards, caught up with his father and asked, Dad, why have you just ignored me? I was beaten by these men! I Fuck away! In sudden, the dull look on Thomass turned hideous, and then Cedric was kicked away brutally. At a loss, Cedric looked at Thomas with a nk look in his eyes. There will be no one I can count on when I get old, nor any apany beside my deathbedHaha! With a stream of people passing by on the street,Thomasburst intoughter hysterically as if he had gone mad. As hisughter grew wilder and wilder, people around were all scared, looking at Thomaswith disagreeable eyes and cursed, What a mad! Hey, what did you just say? Said Thomas with bulged eyes anddistortedface, seizing the female passerby by her arm, Those from the chamber bullied me, and now even you, a conscienceless bitch, dare to bully me too!I shall throttle you to death! With that, he then gripped the woman rudely by her throat with strength. Jesus Christ! Help me! A mad is assaulting me! Cried the woman. In a sudden, the ce was filled with panic, screaming and chaotic footsteps. God! What are you doing, dad? Asked Cedric, with his eyes wide open out of shock and bewilderment. He could hardly believed that the man with hideous face andmessyhair was truly his father. Die, bitch! Thomasscreamed like a hostile wraith, and continuously gathered strength to his hands. With her face turned flushed, his trammel became increasingly irresistible and inescapable for thedy, which allured ?that she was dying because of suffocation. We need to do something! shouted those guards, rushing out of the building and separating the two forcefully. The woman was rescued. Breathing in as much air as she could, she looked atThomaswith a pale face and screamed, Mad!From N?velDrama.Org. Then, in a panic, she ran away. For Thomas, he was now controlled by those guards, looking around fiercely as if he was going to devour anything that he caught sight of. Whats wrong with you, dad?Cedrame up in a hurry and asked, but wasstopped. You dad is now insane and very dangerous. We have to send him to the psychiatric hospital. What?Hearing that,Cedricsaid in despair, with his face turned pale. He was then left behind by everyone around. As Thomaswas under his control, thecaptainthen decided to call the police. Three minutester, the police nearby arrived, and Thomaswas handcuffed and taken into the patrol wagon. What awaited him would be the procedure of moving into the psychiatric hospital. Leo and Nadine, witnessing such a scene, were also stunned, especially Leo, who had not expected that Thomaswould ever fall insane after ups and downs. However, he soon recovered his equilibrium, since he knew that this was what he deserved. Chapter 134 No Truth Could be Concealed Forever A dayter, two news swept the whole Emerdale like windstorms, and sparked vigorous debate among people here ranging from magnates from all walks of life to ordinary citizens. The first thing was that a multitude ofVesper Corporations employees resigned from thepany, including thepanys president Peter, who was trapped in the maelstrom of heated controversy of 316 Event. Also, the wholepany was purchased by someone who remained mysterious. The second thing was thatJulton Pharmaceutnounced its bankruptcy, and that its president Thomas, whomittedattemptedmurder and nearly throttled a female passerby to death,was certified as insane. These two things, as dramatic as rocks thrown into water, arousedcontroversy impossible to settle. The indigenous television stations and newspaper offices were all making headlines on the matter, and some of them had even excavated many of thepanys scandals hidden for many years, which proved the innocence of the Ford family. Besides, the Lawson family was also implicated in the affairs, since, after all, Peterwas one of the participants of 316 Event, threatening those poisoned patients and their rtives to move out of the city. In the face of that, Kate, the president ofthe Lawson Group made no positive response, and only let her assistant Christo tell those journalists that what Peterhad done did not represent the standpoint of the Lawson family, and he himself had gone abroad for a trip recently. As a result, those media had no better option but to concede and ept the saying. In fact, somehow, the saying seemed to mean more than it seemed to be C it could be considered as an allusion to that Peterwas going to be expelled from the family. Besides, no one would ever truly believe that Peterhad gone abroad for a trip. The Third Mental Hospitalwas the only psychiatric hospital in Emerdale, and, at the same time, the hospital with the highest mortality. Even though the ce seemed nothing special, there were numerous unstable madmen inside. Therefore, the whole ce was highly secured, and even a single fly could hardly make its way in. Inside the quiet ward, there was a slim man watching television with concentration C the news anchor was reporting the bankruptcy ofJulton Pharmaceutd the insanity of Thomas. With the corner of his mouth lifted, the man seemed in a good mood. Its lunchtime, No. 87. Said the guards outdoor in a nonchnt tone. OK. Said the man, turning off the television and walking out of the ward naturally. Dressed in a white suit with a nice-looking face, he was somehow different from his counterparts here and looked as if a rich man from somewhere else. His manner was quiet and very controlled, and he would never skimp on his smile and gratitude in the face of those employees who offered him food. He looked spiritually radiant, and found himself a peaceful corner to sit down, eating food gently with knife and fork in his hands. Thosepsychopaths around nced at him with rather fearful eyes andgaveway to him. At this moment, the gate of the hospital was opened, which meant that a new patient had arrived. Looking towards the gateway, everybody would like to catch a glimpse of the face of their new peer. The man looked up as well, and was dumbfounded for a second when he saw the face of the new one. Then, he grinned exaggeratedly. Thomas, the newly arrived patient, turned into a panic when he saw the man. Putting down the knife and fork, the man came up to the front of Thomaswith a delightful smile, Now, youre here to be my apany, father. What urred to Vesper CorporationandJulton Pharmaceuticals president had also been heard by the Fords. Have you heard of it, mom? The president of Vesper Corporation has transferred his right! Caroline looked at the television with incredible eyes, and sighed. Reba, with an astonished look on her face, said, Wow, such a news. I have never expected such a thing to happen when we headed back tothe Ford family. For these two days, during that Vesper Corporationwasunder the impact of public voice, Reba, CarolineandPatriciahad not been working in thepany. Instead,they had spent the days atthe Ford family.From N?velDrama.Org. Im wondering who is the new president of thepany, since it will cost a whole lot of money to purchase it.Sighed Reba. With a pause, she casted a glimpse at William and muttered, Others men are working hard out there to purchase Vesper Corporation, while you are staying at home and doing nothing! It is sarcastic that although you are the one who established Vesper Corporation, you can do nothing but just stand and watch it fall into others hands! In a tone of sarcasm, she had obviously forgotten that she was the one who suggested him to sale thepany toPeter. At this moment, Leostepped into the Ford family, and said to William, Come on, dad. Im taking you to a ce. Where? Williamasked in amaze. You will know when we get there. Leo dragged Williamshandand said. With an enigmatical smile,Rebughed, I wouldnt go if I were you. Instead of getting mad. Leo remained silent and took Williamout of the house. Now, we shall leave things about Vesper Corporation behind and focus on something more important.Patriciasaid, as if she was reminded of something. Hearing that, Reba and Carolinewerecaught in silence. The reason why they headed back tothe Ford familywas to confer about two things. The first thing was about the constructional n of Emerdales riverbank. The leading force of the n was the Stewart family, one of thefour prestigious families, which was responsible for the restructuring of the upstream area of the EmerdaleRiver. For the constructional projects of the downstream area, the man in charge still remained unknown. Sincethe Ford familywas subordinated to the Stewart family and there was possibility for them to profit from the n, it was necessary forthe Ford familyto spare some time to pay a visit to the Stewart family. The second thing was the eighty years old birthday party ofMr. Nicholson. All members of thethe Ford familyhad sent their best wishes to him. The two families had previously fixed Caroline up with Raymond, but Raymondwas already dead. Currently,the Nicholsonstill didnt know anything about the death of Raymond, but the truth could never be concealed forever. To deal withthe Nicholson, we shall let that good-for-nothing y the role of scapegoat.Rebasaid with a sullenlook on her face, and then continued, Theflourishing cooperation betweenthe Ford familyandthe Nicholsonshall never be messed up by Leo! Indeed. Samuelnodded in agreement, and continued, But it would be a challenge for us to tellthe Nicholsonabout that. Mr. Nicholsonwould definitely burst into rage if he knew the death of his most beloved grandson, and, regardless of the cost, he would take any measure to revenge. We shall show our sincerity tothe Nicholsonif the thing can no longer be covered up.Patriciasaid, IfMr. Nicholsonis about to killhim, there is no way for us to ever hesitate! Aye! I agree. Soon, they reached consensus with each other. Casting a glimpse at the clock, Carolineand Reba stood up suddenly and said, We are heading back to thepany. Vesper Corporation has now been purchased by someone we dont know, and the personnel structure will change ordingly as a result. We shall check who the new boss exactly is. Saying so, they then drove to the International Commerce Center, where Leoand William were currently. Looking at people passing by inside the building, William asked with bewilderment, Why did you bring me here,Leon? With a mysterious smile on his face, Leoanswered, Juste and see. Saying so, he then pushed the elevator button. As the elevator ascended, instead of the topfloor, the two were stopped at the intermediate floor. At the moment when the door opened, what in front of them was a line of words vigorous in calligraphy. Vesper Corporation. Chapter 135 A Shameless Traitor Looking at the title,William fell speechless, withplicated emotions stuck inside. With a long pause, he sighed in grieve, Why did you take me here? Without saying anything, Leo walked inside straightforward. With the look on his face turned into panic, Williamsaid, Stop,Leon! You shall not get inside! It was clear to him that although he was the one who established Vesper Corporation, the Lawsons took it away from him, and now even the wholepany was sold to others C In his mind, he was no longer qualified to step inside the ce of which he was once in charge. However, he had never expected that Leowould ever step inside as a matter of course. In a panic, William had no other option but to follow. At this moment, a burst of rapid footsteps was heard in thepany, andthenthere were 50, 60 peopleing out from the corridors of both sides. William, with his face turned pale, was obviously astonished by such a scene, taking them to be people sent here to drive them away. The group of people, all dressed in suit and tie, stood before Leoand William and said loudly, Greetings, president Ford! Dumbfounded, Williamtook a few minutes toe to his sense, turned back to Leowith confusion and asked, Whats going on,Leon? Leosmiled, From today onwards, dad, your ownership of Vesper Corporationwill be retrieved, which means that youre the boss here now. Wait What has happened exactly?From N?velDrama.Org. Looking at the men standing firmly in front of him with incredible eyes, he reminded himself of the things happening these days C the exposure of 316 Event, the upheaval of the structure of Vesper Corporation, the downfall ofJulton Pharmaceutical, and the his retrieval of thepanys ownership In a sudden, he began to realize something, as an expression of amaze spread on his face. Are you the one who made this happen,Leon? He asked. Leo nodded with firmness, I said I would take Vesper Corporation back, and I always do what I say! As William heard his words, tears of excitement shed from his cheeks, and he clutched Leos hand and said, You make my dreamse true,Leon! Leo offered a thin smile, and patted William on his shoulder. For William, he was the one who established Vesper Corporation,so it would be natural for him to feel excited about recovering the ownership of Vesper Corporation. However, he soon cooled himself down and sighed, You are the one who purchased the wholepany,Leon. Why did you choose to transfer its ownership to me? Leoshook his head, Dad, you were just the owner of Vesper Corporation, so it is right and proper that I shall give it back to you. Whats more, Im nothing but a mere retired solider, and know nothing about managing apany. Therefore, Vesper Corporation needs you. With a pause, he continued, Besides, you have the final say on the cooperation between Virgil Corporation andL group. Williamreplied with a bitter wry smile, You are truly going to y like a hands-off boss, arent you? Leopointed at the men around and said, These people are all the most trusted followers of yours three years ago. It broke their hearts when they heard that thepany was sold. Williams eyesfell on those staff, and they were all looking at Williamwith solemnity and respect. Taking a deep breath, Williamsaid slowly, Now, since I have sessfully retrieved my ce in Vesper Corporation, I wont let you down, and shall lead all of you to make Vesper Corporation great again! Leo nodded with satisfaction, and then gave William a list, on which there were names of different people. Dad, take a look at this. These are all the names of the closest men to Peter. Whether they should stay or be demoted, its up to you. With his eyesight turned fierce, William said, If they are indeed the men of Peter, they shall all be swept away from thepany. But Vesper Corporationis currently having a tough time, so it will be inappropriate for us to conduct massiveyoffs at the moment Hearing that, William knitted his brows. Suddenly, Leoburst intoughter, But you dont have to worry about that. Those elite taken away by Darceywill soone back a few dayster. Originally, the turbulence ofVesper Corporation was deliberately triggered by Leo, and his attention was to chasingPeteraway. Such being the case, they shall all be eliminated from the Vesper Corporation! Hearing the words of Leo, William decided to be crisp, clean-cut and clear. He looked through the whole list, and then his attention was attracted by one of the names. Ah, look what Ive found! A traitor who turned his back on his master for the sake of his own profit! How dare he still stay in mypany? Leotipped the secretary standing aside with a wink. The secretary soon perceived his attention, and called Martin into the chairmans office. Before he stepped inside the office,Martin, with excitement on his face, was expecting the new president togranthim a promotion. However, at the moment when he stepped inside the office, he caught sight of William sittingon the chairmans seat and Leolying on the sofa. Stunned for a second, he soon shouted with his face turned pale, William and Leo? Why the hell are you two here? It was the moment when his voice faded that he began to regret his impulse of speech. ording to what the secretary had told him, he was asked by the new president toe across to the chairmans office. Given that there was no one else but Williamand Leoinside the office, he began to realize the identity of his new boss. Reminded of what he had done before, Martinwas extremely terrified, and hisfaceturned dreadfully pale. GreeGreetings, Mr. Ford! Said Martinwith a trembling voice, daring not to raise his head. I think there is no need for anyone to remind you why I am here. Sitting on the chairmans seat,William said with a chilling voice, and looked at himup and down coldly with his narrowed eyes. With Williams eyes falling on him,Martin shuddered out of increasing fear. From the first nce that he saw Williamsitting inside the office, he knew clearly what wasing to him. In a sudden, he knelt down beforeWilliam and kowtowed, Please forgive me,Mr. Ford! I knew I had done so many bad things before, but I sincerely beg for your mercy! Without saying anything, Williamstill fixed his cold eyes on Martin. I promoted yououtof kindness, but I didnt expect that you would ever betray me and expose our secrets to outsiders! It is because of you that the Ford familysufferedfrom overwhelming plight! Shuddering out of fear, Martin struck himself with one p after another, and begged, I was deluded by Peter, Mr. Ford! I still have parents to support, and I cant lose this job! Shut up, you shameless traitor! If I were to forgive you, you would be most likely to turn against me once more in the future. You shall no longer be allowed to stay here, you ungrateful soul! ring at Martin, Williamgrowled with wrath, which made Martincouldnt help but to tremble. From the beginning to end,Leoremained silent all along, looking at everything happening in front of him with indifference. Under the cold eyes of Williamand Leo, Martinculminated in a breakdown and rushed out of the office staggeringly. Subsequently, without any hesitation, Williammade up his mind and fired every singleman of Peter. Thepanysfounderwho had once flourished the prospect ofVesper Corporationhadreturned! Mr. President, yourinvestiture is about to begin, and nearly every shareholders of thepany is awaiting you in the meeting room. The secretary walked into the office and reported. William nodded, OK, Ill be right there. Then, Leoand William stood up and headed to meeting room straightforward. Coincidently, to their surprise, Caroline, RebaandPatriciaencountered Leoand William as the elevator door opened. Chapter 136 Three Crucial Announcements Coming back to earth in the first ce, Caroline looked at them with an astounded look on her face and asked, Dad? Leo? Here is Vesper Corporation! What are you guys doing here? Even though they had never expected that they would ever encounter Carolineand the rest of the people in the elevator, Leoand William soon regained theirposure. It was at the moment when William was about to speak that Rebacaught herself and looked at Leowith strange eyes, Is this where youre taking William? Having no idea about what was in Rebas head, Leonodded, Yes. Now, I see. Said Rebaas if she was clear about everything, and then she continued with a disdainful look in her eyes, Youre taking him here to look for a job, arent you? Then, she turned to William and reproached, You could have talked to us if you were really going to find a job! Just look around: everyone here is all your family, and the shareholder of Vesperas well! It is us who can arrange you a well enough position in thepany as long as you talk to us, but why do you choose to take such a great pain to follow this little shit to here merely for a job interview? Indeed. Im the manager of thepanys ministry of personnel, and it will be more than easy for me to get you into thepany. Caroline said. Nearly each of them was looking at Williamwith a strange look in their eyes C it seemed certain enough for them that the two were here for a job. With his face darkened, William said, No, you guys get it all wrong. I There is no misunderstanding, for sure! Rebainterrupteddirectly, The whole Vesper Corporationis facing a turbulent time, and a new president is taking office. Thus, we shall not screw it up! It will be a shame for our family if others know you have been taken here by him for merely a job! At this moment, with a loud ding, the elevator door opened. Rebaleft Williamwitha final warning, and then stepped into the meeting room along with CarolineandPatricia. As Leo looked at their backs with coldness, William forced a smile and said, Im sorry for this,Leon. With the expression on his face softened, Leooffered a thinugh, It seems that they have already been blinded by their identities as the shareholders. Shall we demote them? Asked William. There is no need for that. Said Leo, I heard that Vesper Corporationwas going to cooperate withthe Ford Group, is that truth? Yes, it is. Answered William with a nod. the Ford Groupwas registered under the name ofthe Ford family. Since Caroline and Rebacame to power in Vesper Corporation, Vesper Corporationhad then been cooperating withthe Ford familyon business. Leosneered, These women ofthe Ford familywant to steal money from Vesper Corporation. Pondering in silence, Williamwould leave them aside if the cooperation was frank and righteous, since it would be profitable for anyone. However, things would turn different if the cooperation was based on theunteralsacrifice of his ownpany. Im going to cancel all the cooperation between mypany andthe Ford Group. Said Williampoint-nk. Your personal strength is not enough, dad.Leosaid, They will only be more rampant and unscrupulous if they know you are the iing new chairman. You need someone to be your ally. But where can I find such a man? Williamasked with his brows knitted. Leoanswered with a secret smile, Dont worry. He is on the way. On the other side, the group of Rebawas already in the meeting room. Soon,a director came up and asked in a whisper, Have you heard of it, Mrs. Ford? The new chairman is going to convene a board meeting. Reba nodded, Yeah, Ive heard of it, and Im wondering what kind of a man the new president will be. He just purchased the wholepany, my lord! He must be one of the most influential business tycoons! Said the director, Ourpany is in a turbulent period and we need someone to lead us towards our prosperity! Youre one of the most experienced of us, Mrs. Ford, and know everything about the structure and the pattern of ourpany. The iing boss will definitely put you in an important position! Hearing that, Rebasmiled as if she was longing for such an oue.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Everyone inside the meeting room were all trying their best to hold back the excitement struggling inside, and awaiting the arrival of the new chairman. Soon, they heard steady and conservative footsteps from outside the door. Shush! He is here! Then, each single member of the board straightened their clothes and sat properly C they all wanted to show the new chairman their best. Soon, the door was pushed open, and a man in his thirties stepped inside. Standing up nearly at the same time, all members bent down and greeted, Greetings, Mr. chairman! Stunned for a while, the man smiled, Im not the chairman, guys. Instead, Im his assistant, and you guys can call meLena. Hearing that, the board members looked at each other with bewilderment, and wondered where the new chairman was. With his eyes narrowed, the secretary squinted through all the people around, and looked straight after his eyes fell on Reba,Carolineand the rest of the groupbriefly. He then announced with a loud voice, OK,dies and gentlemen, there are three things that need to be made clear in todays meeting. With a pause, he continued, Inthe first ce, please allow me to introduce the new president of ourpany, William Ford! And now, please wee Mr. Fordto give us a speech. Everyone around was all stunned by the shocking news, especially the group of Reba, whose eyes were wide open and astonished expression on their faces turned frozen. Was I hearing the name correctly?Reba asked Carolinewith incredible eyes on her, Was he saying William? Yes! He said dad was the new chairman of thepany! Carolineanswered with excitement. Although she didnt know what had exactly happened, she knew that the Ford familywould meet its rise and prosperity if Williamhad truly retrieved his power in Vesper Corporation. But what if the new president just coincidently shares the same name with William? With suspicion on her face, Rebawas wondering what was really going on. With eyes of amaze and excitement fallen on him, Williamstepped inside the office with his head up, andfor Leo, he was standing by the doorway of the meeting room and looking at everything with a smile on his face. Its dad! Carolineeximed withastonishmenton her face. God, its true! But how did he be the chairman of thepany? Rebamuttered with a strange look on her face. In her mind, something didnt seem right C Virgil Corporation had already been purchased by Vesper Corporation, and the sponsorship of880 milliondors should also be taken over by thepany. Where did he get the money to purchase Vesper Corporation? Dad, over here! Caroline waved to Williamexcitedly. For RebaandPatricia, they returned to the present moment and were both looking at Williamwith excitement. If Williamwas really the chairman of Vesper Corporation, it would be one of the most profitable things forthe Ford family. However, William just simply ignored their fervent eyes on him, and finished his speech. Thanks for the brilliant speech of Mr.Ford! Now, the second thing Im going to announce is that SaidLenaloudly, Mr. Fordwas going to select one of the most crucial cadres to hold the post of vice-chairman. Hearing the announcement, the group of Rebawere nearly driven insane with expression ofwildecstasy in their eyes, especially for Williams wifeRebaand his daughter Caroline, who were most likely to win the position of vice-chairman. However, instead of putting through the name of the vice-president,Lenachose to move on, Thest thing Im going to announce is that Vesper Corporationwill break off all business ties withthe Ford Group! Chapter 137 Exposure of the Secret The announcement ofLenawas such a dramatic rise and fall for the group of Reba. As for Caroline, Reba andPatricia, they were all dumbfounded and couldnt believe that Vesper Corporationwould ever chose to terminate the cooperation between the twopanies. The cooperation, whichgenerateda huge profit forthe Ford Group, was something that theycapturedtwo days ago back inthe Ford family. If the business ties between the twopanies were really to be cut, there would be no chance for them to gain profit anymore. No, I shall neveragree with that! With her face turnedlividdue to anger, Reba shuddered and shouted, Who decided that?Who was that stupid ignorant fool daring to cancel the cooperation between Vesper Corporation andthe Ford Group? Herwrathful voice resounded in the meeting room. Nearly each of the members of the board knew that the maincontributorof the sess of the cooperation between Vesper Corporation andthe Ford Group. However, just three days after its triumph, someone put an end to it, whichReba could never tolerate. How dare you, William? How dare you ever turn your back on your own father-inw! Looking at William with anger, she growled. From the moment she knew that the new chairman was William, she had not been afraid of him at all. With a sullen look on his face, Williamwas about to say something. However, at the next moment,, the door of the meeting room was pushed open again, and there was a stentorian voice sounded, Im the one who cancel the cooperation! In a sudden, everyone around turned to the doorway C a man was standing there. With a crew cut and extraordinary temperament, the man casted a glimpse at Reba, and then walked up to the tform. Mr. Darcey?N?velDrama.Org (C) content. As everyone discerned the face of the man, they were all stunned, and Reba, the most arrogant and pushy among them, was shocked after she saw clearly the mans face. I thought I thought you had confessed yourself to the police. How did you get out? Shequestionedindisbelief. Without saying anything in response, Darcey only nced at her indifferently. Leo, with a faint smile on his face, was standing in the corner. Given that Darceyagreed to expose the truth of 316 Event, there would be no point for Leo toevertreathim shabbily. Indeed, he was the one who contrived the details of the whole n, but Thomas and Peter were the ones who put it intopractice. Therefore, merely a day after, he was then released by the police. Darcey nodded toWilliam, and then turned toLena, Lena, please tell them the rest of the two things. Lenanodded, looked at those confused board members and said, In fact, Mr.Darcy is exactly the vice-chairman selected by Mr. Ford, and he is the one who decided to cut the whole cooperation between ourpany withthe Ford Group. What? Hearing that, all people around, including Reba, Caroline and the rest members of the Ford family, were all dumbfounded, gawking at Darceystanding on the stage. They thought there were still chances for them topete for the position of vice-chairman, but they had never expected that it was already cut and dried. This is the end of todays meeting. Now, I dere the meeting closed. AsLenaannounced the end of the meeting, he then led Williamand Darceyto the chairmans office, leaving the group of Rebabehind staring nkly with a dull look on their faces. There was no doubt that the meeting was a huge shock to them, and the whole Ford family would not be Williams troubleanymore in the next few days. Deciding to put his hand away from the business of Vesper Corporation, Leo turned on his heel and left the room. As the elevator ascended, Leo was originally heading to the top floor of the International Commerce Center. However, his inward peace was interrupted when he saw the button of floor 88. Somehow, he changed his idea and pressed the button of floor 88. The elevator door opened, and Leosoon led himself to the location of the CEOs office deftly. Nerving himself, heknocked at the door. Pleasee in. A cid andmanding voice was heard from inside. Pushing the door and stepping inside the office, Leocaught sight of a beauty who was working intently. With a gentle look in his eyes, he said, Lydia. Leo? Why are you here? Lydia was surprised by the presence of Leo, and asked, Its still working hours at present. Why did youe to see me? Dont you go to work? My work is somehow, you know, special, and thus I can spare some extra time to visit you.Leoughed. Lydia put down the pen in her hand and looked at him seriously, Are you going to tell me your upation or not? With his brows knitted, Leocould tell that his equivocal answer had aroused Lydiassuspicion. No matter it was the meeting with Benedictor thesess of L group in winning the contract of the urban construction project, it seemed that Leohad his hands in both events, which meant that Leocould be by no means an ordinary person. Listen, we are a couple, arent we? And I believe there shall be no secrets between a couple. Said Lydia with a serious look on her face. Fine, fine! I give up! Surrendering to his wifes intransigence, Leoconfessed helplessly, Im the owner ofInternational Commerce Center, which means that the whole building is my belonging. Hearing that, although shethoughtthat she was already mentally prepared for any possible answer, she was still astonished by the answer ofher husband, and her delicate countenance was distorted by surprise and shock. You said you were the owner of here? Yes.Said Leo, I purchased the whole building when I first heard that you were working here, because I dont want you tosufferfrominjustice and grievance anymore. You are the queen of the International Commerce Center. With her incredible eyes fixed on Leo, Lydiacovered her lips with hands out of astonishment. Now, everything was clear for her C since Leowas the owner ofInternational Commerce Center,L groupwas destined to be in charge of the project; since Leowas the owner ofInternational Commerce Center, the huge debt owed by Cleo Entertainmentwas able to be resumed. Everything was beyond her expectations, but was still within understanding. I guess you are also the one behind the events ofJulton Pharmaceutd Vesper Corporation, am I right? Asked Lydia. Looking at Lydia withposure, Leo nodded, Everything that I have is yours. With ashadowof uneasiness on her face, Lydialooked away and asked, Is there anythingelseyou are hiding from me? Yes, there are so many things that I have not told you. In silence, Lydia was a little surprised by his answer, since she had not expected that he would ever admit it so easily. Although there are still many things about me that you dont know yet, I swear I will tell you everything when the time is ripe. Leolooked at Lydia sincerely, and said in a deep tone, I wish you could wait until the time. Knowing that Leomight have his own difficulties, Lydianodded understandingly, Fine, I can wait. Then, with her head down, she again immersed herself in her work. Without disturbing her from her work, Leomerely looked at her with tender eyes. For Leo, Lydia, who gave birth to a little pretty girl for him and was willing to undergo five years lonely life as a grass widow without him by her side, was the best woman he could ever find in this world. He had promised to himself that no matter what kind of hardship was waiting ahead, he was willing to sacrifice everything that he had in order to keep being together with her. Working for a while, Lydiastopped soon. Somehow, she felt it hard to focus on her business when Leowas staying beside her. Thus, she chose to leave her works behind, looked at Leoand said, It seems that the three of our family have never been out there for dinner. Pondering for a second, Leothen nodded, Indeed. We shall going out for dinner tonight. Any ideas about what to eat? My treat, of course. Everything will be fine, as long as I have you by my side. Leo answered with ecstasy. Lydiaoffered a thin smile, and, for the first time, came off work earlier than ever. The couple then went to pick their daughter Emiliaup from school. The little girl was exhrated when she heard that the whole family was going out for dinner. I want ice cream, I want fried fried drumsticks, I want steak, and I wantmb chop! Thereare so many yummy things that I want, daddy! Said Emilia excitedly. You can have anything, my sweetheart. Leoheld her Emilia lovingly. Seeing that her husband and her daughter were getting along well with each other, Lydiasmiled with tenderness. The three had their dinner in an upscale western restaurant, and Leoordered each of the dishes that Emiliawanted. In such a harmonious atmosphere, Lydia had ordered some wine, andherwhite face was flushed under the influence of alcohol. It was at this moment that her phone rang. Hello? She picked up the phone and put through the call. At the next moment, her face turned pale and her tone became fierceandsharp as she heard the voice of the caller. I want him to die. Said Lydia. Chapter 138 Loyal Families in Country YD She said she wished him to die. A vicious curse came out from Lydias mouth in a chilling tone, which shocked Leo sittingopposite and caused his brows to knit. With a meat pie fallen from her unsteady hand, the little girl Emiliawas also terrified by the words of her mom. What happened, mammy?Nestling against Leos chest with a worried look on her innocent face, Emiliaasked under her voice. Bringing herself back to the moment, Lydia realized that she had been overreacting to the phone call. In haste, she hung off the call,cklisted the phone number and apologized to her daughter, Im so sorry, Emilia. Do I scare you, sweetie? No, Im OK, mummy. Looking at her mom with her crystalline eyes, Emiliashook her head and said apprehensively, Please dont be angry, mummy. Emilia will be a goodgirl, and wont get you angry anymore Hearing her words, Lydia was choked by the speechless bitterness inside, and the look on her face turned increasingly remorseful.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Her overreaction was the cause of everything. However, her daughter misunderstood that she was the one who irritated her mom, and that made Lydia can not help but to apologize hastily with remorse, Mummy is not angry, and Emiliahas always been a goodand heart-warming girl. Taking over Emilia from Leos embrace, Lydia held her daughter in her arms closely as if she feared that she might lose her at the next second. Leofound something not right, and then asked in a deep tone, Who was calling in? Who is the one you are talking about? Lydia fell into silence, and a shadow of grievance could be obviously seen inher eyes. At this moment, her phone rang again C another unknown number was calling in again. Lydia wanted to hang it up, but Leostopped her with a shake of his head, as a flicker of ice-cold hostility crossed his face. He would like to With a pause of hesitation, Lydia put through the call. Lydia, why are you hanging me off again? You know it means nothing to cklist me. I have a thousand ways to figure out where you are A frivolous voice sounded as Lydiaput through the call. Who are you? Leo asked with a cold voice. Suddenly, the one on the other end of the phone fell silent, and the only thing heard was the sound ofhisquickandheavybreath. When the mans voice was heard again, his tune turned serious and cold, There is a man beside you, Lydia. Im her husband. Said Leo. Leoturnedoff the hands-off mode, put the phone closer to his ear and asked coldly, Who are you? With alongpause of hesitation, the man asked tentatively, Well Are you Leo? The one who caused Lydia pregnant and then disappeared for five years? Although he could never bear anyone to touch the bleeding wound inside of him, Leostill suppressed the anger within and answered, Yes, its me. Ah ah ah ah! Knowing who he was speaking to, the man burst intoughter rampantly. The unruly, sarcasticughter was such a vicious mockery of Leo. You think its funny, huh? Said Leo frostily, Believe it or not: no matter where you are, I shall find you out andpullyour tongue apart if you dare tough anymore. Then I suggest that youd better not to do so. Putting aside whether you have enough power or not, you will definitely flinch no matter what if you know who I am.Fearlessly, the manughed. Oh,really? Then tell me who the hell are you. Answered Leowith augh. In Leos mind, there was no one in this world hewould ever be afraid of. Theughter of the man came to an end in a sudden, and he then uttered in a chilling tone, My name is Terry, and Im Lydias brother. Hearing his answer, Leo fell silent. If the man was really Lydiasbrother, then it would mean that he was his brother-inw. Why are you not speaking, tough guy? I thought you are someone who has guts. Again, Terry burst intoughter, If you are just a coward all bark and no bite, then you should divorce Lydia. Otherwise, you shall die because of her! What do you mean by that? Leoresumed the cold expression on his face, and asked. Its natural that anyone should pay for the sin theymit. And if one has nothing to pay for it, then he shalltakehis life as a price.With his tone turned sullen and increasingly hostile,Terrysaid, Dont me me for what goes on you if you are hunted down out there some other days. Really? You are totally free to try that on me. Leotook a deep breath, with the expression ofposure on his face restored. Who are you talking to, dad? Noticing the change of her fathers face, Emilia, nestling in the embrace of Lydia, asked in a whisper. With a flicker of smile, Leoanswered, Nothing. Its just a friend of daddy. Saying so, he then winked at Lydia, and walked out of the restaurant. Again,the sneering voice of Terrysounded on the phone again, So, I guess the voice was from the little bastard given birth by you and Lydia, wasnt it? Hearing that, Leocould tolerate no more of his wrath and rage hidden inside, and even the air around him turned chilling as if being devoured by his murderous hostility. At the next moment, even the streetmps on both sides of the streets were shattered to blow out due to his anger. You shall pay for what you have just said with your life! I would be more than happy to tear you apart ten thousand times!Said Leocoldly. In this world, there were two precious things that he would never allow others to insult C one was his wife, and the other was his daughter. Then, Terrychose not to keep irritating Leo anymore as if he had already felt the wrath hidden deep behind his words. Instead, he said with his tone turned serious, Listen, if your daughter had not been born, things would be much easier and better. However, the fact is that you two had chose to give birth to her, which means that she is now nothing more than a little bastard! Im not the only one who wants your daughter to die C it is the wish of nearly every single member of the family! Andyou, Leo, are the reason of everything! Its you who sullied Lydia and caused her pregnancy, and its because of your sins in the past that your daughter is going to die! You have no ideas about who you are fighting against, and everything started from the moment when you decided to crave for something that you are not worthy of! Hearing that, Leoclosed his eyesfor a while, and, when he opened them at the next moment, the both of his eyeballs were covered with darkness. His eyes turned pitch-dark, and his hair became jet-ck. Only those who knew Leowellwould understand that he was at his most terrifying at such a moment. With augh, Leogrinned, I guess you guys are fromValenhamarent you? Exactly! We areloyal families in Country YD, also known as the Ford family! There was an immense sense of proud within his words, which was an innate sense of proud inside of Terry since the day he was born. Fine. Said Leo with a cold voice, One day, I shalle to your ce, together with my wife and my daughter, to see what you guys fromloyal families in Country YDreally got! Youre more than wee to do so.Answered Terrywith a chuckle, However, I dont think that you and your precious daughter could ever make it until that day. With a pause, he then continued, Besides, I have my own ways to handle you even though we are in different ces. Just wait and see, one of you old friends in Emerdalewille to you soon. Terryhung off the call as his voice faded. Putting down the phone, Leolooked up. The dark clouds had spread and covered the whole sky, and a fierce wind was howling, cutting through his flesh and bones. Leoturned back, and found that her wifeLydia, with her hand holding that of Emilia, was looking at him with red eyes. Chapter 139 Father and Son The night screen had hung down, and the street was lit by the street lights. Leostood by the road together with Lydia, who was holding Emilias hand. With the traffic light turned red and cars passing by, the two were separated by the road, looking at each other in distance. For Leo, he saw the color of flickering crimson shinning in Lydias eyes, and for Lydia, she was moved by his pitch-back eyes of tranquility and firmness. As time went by, the red light turned green, and Leostrode towards his wife and daughter at a steady pace. In a blink, he soon crossed the road and came to the front of Lydia. With his head down, he looked at theplicated look on her wifes delicate face C her eyes were bloodshot, and her cheeks were streaked by tears. Slowly, Leoraised his hand, and wiped off the tears on her face gently. What did he say? With her head up, Lydia looked at Leoseriouslyand asked. He said we were weed to pay a visit toValenham. Leosmiled. Staring at Leowith a serious expression on her face, she said, This is my family. They dont allow me to marry you, and disdain the existence of our daughter. You will die at the end if you marry me. Leoshook his head, and said tenderly, Im not afraid of them. Marie didnt tell him everything at that time C he had never expected that Lydiawas one of the members ofloyal families in Country YD, and that they would ever disdain the existence of a five-year-old little girl.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. But Im afraid of them. As a stream of tears shed from her eyes, she covered her face and cried out to Leohysterically, Do you have any idea about how terrified I was when I knew I was pregnant? I was scared not because I was not financially strong enough to raise her up, but because I feared that my family would know about that! They would cut her throat and kill her without mercy! Oh, god Knowing nothing about what happened, Emiliaburst into tears as well when she saw her mom was crying in pain. Im here, Mammy! Please dont cry! Embracing her momsthigh, Emiliacried out loudly. Lydiaheld her daughter in her arms closely, and said with grievance to Leo, For five years, I have been taking our daughter from ce to ce to keep her away from my family. I have lost you once, and I dont want to lose my daughter too! Looking at the crying face of Lydia, Leofell silent for a long while. Those passersby were all looking at the three with strange eyes. Suddenly, Leostraightened his back and said firmly, In the name of themander, I shall never let anyone hurt my wife and my daughter anymore! No one shall ever split us up again, and if there is anyone who dare to do so, I will make him pay no matter what! However, Lydia still shook her head and sobbed, You still have no ideas about who you are fighting against Although she, as the CEO of L group, was believed to be worth billions of dors, she could only be counted as a nobody in the face ofloyal families in Country YD. As for her family, it would be only a matter of time for them to devastate L group. The reason why they didnt chose to do so was merely because she was the daughter of that man. However, if the man lost his patience as well, everything would then be over. Now, they had already located where Leowas, and if she was not going to divorce Leo, they would definitely resort to action. The call from Terry was exactly their sign. Listen, Leo, could you please leave us for a period of time?Looking at Leowith red eyes, Lydiaasked in pain. With his pupils constricted, Leo could feel that her words were drilling into his heart and making him hurt. Dont be worry, Im not divorcing you. We need to keep away from each other temporarily to get over this hard time, only by which we can protect our daughter Emilia! Although anger wasbubbling over inside of him, he soon calmed himself down when he saw the tearing face of Lydia. He took a deep breath, and then offered a thin smile, OK, I understand. No sooner had he finished his words than he turned around and left with his back straightened C he was a man of indomitable spirit. Daddy? Where are you going? Daddy?Looking at the back of her father, Emiliawas conspicuously fazed, and became even more tearful. Lydiastopped her from chasing after Leoby holding her in arms close with strength. Daddy, I want Daddy! You drove daddy away, Mammy! I hate you! Tearing, Emilia was trying her best to struggle out of Lydias embrace to catch up with his dad. Im sorry, Emilia. Im sorryLydia muttered with a quivering voice, scooping Emiliaup and getting into her car. Walking a few steps, Leocouldnt help himself and looked backwards, finding that Lydiaand Emiliahad already gone. Sighing, he then picked up his phone and dialed a number, Nadine. My lord. Stunned, Nadinecould tell from the tone of her master that something was not right. With a resolute expression on his face, Leosaid, I want all the information about the Hendersons,one of the loyal families in Country YD! Yes, sir. Without asking extra questions, Nadinekept that the name in mind. However, she didnt hang up the call. Whats wrong, Nadine? With a pause of hesitation, Nadine said, Something about the downfall of the Reyes family was not right,my lord. Without any response, Leoawaited the further report from Nadine. My lord, Thomashas two sons. One is Cedric, while the other one, whose name was Eddie, has been concealing himself from the beginning to the end. I have looked it up, and found something really astonishing C he is aschizophrenic, and he will be quite abnormal especially when ites to, well, women. What do you mean by that? Leoasked with a deep voice. Nadhen continued, He have no sexual impulse towards women. However, he is fond of collecting women. Wait. Did you just say that he liked collecting women? Leo knitted his brows and said. Yes, Nadinecontinued, he like collecting womans body parts. Miss. Henderson has once been his target, so hasKatefrom the Lawson family. However, as for thetter, he was misunderstood as one of herhugefans, and was taught a lesson by thoseLawson guards. With a pause, she said again, Whats more,he s a man bloodthirsty by nature, and the most dangerous patient ofthe Third Mental Hospitalof Emerdale! Without putting too much attention on that, Leomerely said, We shall put aside things about Eddiefor the moment. Lets faces onloyal families in Country YDfirst. I understand,my lord. Hanging off the call, Leolooked straight ahead with a chilling look in his eyes. Stay away from my daughter and my wife,loyal families in Country YD. Otherwise, I shall make each of you pay for that! As night fell, Thomas turned off the lights, and was about to sleep. At this moment, a knocking outside the door sounded. As he opened the door, he was stunned to see that a handsome man was looking at him with a smiling face. Eddie? With his eyes wide open, Thomasshouted, How can you be able to get out of your ward. Eddie offered augh and said, Well, here in this ce, I have a special identity, you know, in my identity. I can go anywhere if I want. It was the moment when he was about to make further inquiry, Eddiewent out again and headed to the empty yground of darkness. With a pause of hesitation, Thomasstill decided to follow. Currently, there wereleast guards patrolling out there. Eddielooked at the sky andughed, Im d to have you here to be with me, father. With his face twisted out of tension, Thomas thought to himself that he was forced to be here apanying this mad. Suddenly, Eddieturned around and smiled at his father gently, Father, Im wondering why you were sent here. Could you please tell me? With a pause of silence, Thomassaid, My whole life was ruin. I have seen the news report. I know everything about 316 Event, and I know what happens tothe HT Pharmaceutical Group(HTPG).Said Eddie, who was stillughing, in which there was a sense of pity and mockery. Then, he continued, I have already told you that only I deserve to be your son, and that only I can help you get what you want. However, you chose to stand with Cedric, an immature childish boy. Shut up! Irritated, Thomasshouted with his eyes wide open, You are nothing more than a mad! Arent you hiding in this ce shunning fromKate? Well,Kate As their topic came toKate,Eddie was heartened with aspiration and said, Indeed, she is quite a strange woman. But it shall never be the reason why you send me into the bem. Suddenly, Eddie turned around and stared at Thomas, You shall never forget that you were the one who made me insane! You killed mother, and I came across to see everything! Thats why you always want to perish! With a pause, he then continued, I saw it clear. I saw you smiling when you killed mom, wasnt you? Youre enjoying it! However, soon, Ive figured out something more enjoyable than killing, which is C collecting!Even now, one of mothers figures is still missing, and I can tell you where it is C Im having that! Hearing that, Eddiestared at him dumbfounded, Its you! You crazy mad With a smile on his face, Eddiespread his arms and held his father in his embrace, Thank you, my dear father. Gently and sincerely, every single movement of his seemed to manifest the great affection between him and his father. As forThomas, his head was nervelessly nestling on the shoulder of Eddie, and his pupils began to dte. Slowly, blood shed from the corner of his mouth C he was dead. When Eddie held his father in his embrace,with his hand gloved, he pushed a knife into that of Thomas, clutching his fathers hand to stick the knife into the heart of his father. As his hand drilled over and over again, he said, Rest in peace, father. Staring at the dead body of his father, whose eyes still opened wild, Eddie whispered, Every sacrifice must have its own meaning, father. The Reyes familystill have chances to rise again, and I shall take revenge onLeo for you. Also, her wife will be one of my collection! As his voice faded, he melted into the darkness. Shortly after, the dead body of Thomaswas found by the medical staff on duty. The silence of the night was broken by a strident scream. The whole bem was then filled with the wailing of police siren and the footsteps of different people. When the police arrived, the dead body of Thomas had already turned cold. Subsequently, another breaking news heated the whole bem C Eddiehad disappeared. Chapter 140 Collusion The death of Thomasin the bem spread quickly like wildfire. Folding the newspaper, with the expression on his face turned increasingly agitated, he understood the feeling of being at risk for the first time. Since the day whenthe HT Pharmaceutical Group(HTPG)fell, Thomashad been sent into the bem, and was killed that evening. If his death was not due to suicide, then the identity of the murder would then be clear enough C Leowas the only one who had the motives to do so. The things you want are here, Mr. Lawson. At this moment, a man with a in look strode into the living room, and delivered a sealed package to Peter. Anynews? Peter asked after a pause. The man nodded, Im profession, Mr. Lawson.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Very good! Petersaid with joy, and gave the man a bank card. He was a private detective hired byPeterwith a huge sum of money, and his dutywasto spy on each single movement of Leo. He had to figure out why Leo, a pathetic good-for-nothing fromthe Ford family, was able to wield so much power. In haste, Peterunwrapped the package, and there were a few photographs drifted down from the inside. In the photograph, there was the image of Leo, who was having dinner with her daughter Emiliaand her wife Lydiain a restaurant. Looking at the pictures, Peterwas dumbfounded, and wondered how the two got together. Standing aside, the detective said, ording to their behavior and facial expressions, I think they are a couple, and as for Leo, I think the reason why he could bring you so many troubles is that there is someone behind supporting him. With the photograph in hand, Peters facewas distorted with anger. Its you, Lydia! You are the one behind that little shit, you wanton bitch covered with a skin of delicacy and dignity! Peterhad once attended the wedding ceremony of Lydia, and knew that her husband was a bigwig supported by a strong military background. However, she chose to stay with Leo, and thus many of his bewilderment would then be resolved. Peterughed with a fiendish smile, Now, Ive got something on you, Lydia! How dare you ever y with another boy when your husband is not around? If a man as poor as Leocould ever stand by your side, then every single man around the world will be qualified enough to do so! Giggling for the rapid progress of the thing, he came up with a vicious n in his mind. Greetings, Mr. Lawson. Old Mr. Lawsonis looking for you.Suddenly, the butler came in and said to Peter. OK. Peternodded, telling the detective to leave and then stepping inside the study. I heard that you were looking for me, father. Looking at a middle-aged man sitting on the sofa and reading newspaper, Peter said. Although he was in his fifties, his skin was kept tightened and smooth. With dashing eyebrows, bright eyes and a delicate gold-rimmed ss, he looked cultivated and literate. I have heard about everything. The man, whose name wasGrayson Lawson, said inly, Once, Ithought I can still have hopes of you. However, it seems that you are still inferior toKate. Hearing that, Peter looked ahead open-eyed, with a shadow of hostility and wrath hid inside of his eyes. However, she is a woman after all. Looking at Peter,Graysonsaid, And she dont pump the same blood as we do, so she shall never be the one leading the whole family. Yes, exactly!With a wrathful expression on his face, Petershouted, She is not one of us! She is only someone entrusted to grandpa by his friend! But why did grandpa hand over the leading position to her? Is that really what your grandpa wanted? Graysonlooked at Peterseriously, and then sighed, Kate, this little girl is even smarter than some of the mature men in our family. When she was old enough to know that she was nothing more than an outsider to us, she changed her second name to Lawson in order to please us. And as for the car ident when she was fifteen, it was merely a showscripted y directed by herself in order to convey the information that she would never put her hands in the business ofthe Grayson family. Just think about it C will a girl who dared to murder herself ever conceal her own ambition? We have never considered her as one of our family, and, in turn, shewasalso watchful and alert in the face of us. The old man had long realized her essence, and tried everything he could to drive her out of the family. The best way, was to marry her off to a small family, and the most ideal candidate would be Leo ofthe Ford family. However, she had long seen through the n of the old man as well, and said she would only ept the proposal if themanshe was marrying was going to be adopted intothe Grayson family. As a result, the whole n hasactually aplished her on the contrary. Saying so,Graysonoffered a helpless sigh. If Leowere here, he would be most likely to be shocked, since it was exactly the truth behind his marriage withKate. As for the rest of the story, it had been clear for everyone.Katetookadvantage of Leo and obtained the business secrets ofthe Ford family. After the disappearance of Leoat his wedding ceremony withKate,Katethen rampantly put her hands to devourthe Ford familys business and annexed more than half of the familys property. From then on, she thus became stronger and stronger. As her strength and influence grew day by day,Katesoon exposed no more of her ambition, and dominated the whole family at the end. Graysonsighed to Peter, What makes the disparity between you andKateis experience and sophistication. You are too haughty, my son, and you still need some real challenges to make yourself grow, only by which you can narrow the gap between you and the woman. Hearing the truth from his dad and looking at him nkly for a long period, Peterfound himself dumbfounded. It would be beneficial for you to learn from your previous failure.Graysoncasted Peter a meaningful eye, and continued, Whether you are going to seed or not is totally up to your further actions. I shall not let you down, dad. Answered Peter. Then, Peterleft the study, with a sullen and ill-affected face. He waspletely irritated by his loss of Kate and the unpredictable attitude ofLydia. He couldnt wait anymore to implement the scheme in his mind. At that moment, the butler stepped inside againand said, There a a guest who wants to see you, Mr. Lawson. Knitting his brows, he remembered that no one had been appointed to visit today. No, I dont want to see him. He rejected directly. But the guest said his second name was Reyes. Answered the butler. With the expression on her face changed, he said after a while of hesitation, Let him in. Soon, a nice-looking man dressed in a white suite came in with a smiling face. Looking at the face of the man, Peterwas stunned, You are He thought the man was Cedric, but he was not. Its my honor to be able to see you, Mr. Lawson. My name isEddie. Bending down a little, the man made an elegant bow and said. Eddie? The familiar name of the man seemed to ur to Peterabout something. Soon, as his face turned pale, Peteryelled, You are the psychopath who molested my cousinKate! Ah, your sister, a beautiful and delicatedy. However, I have never molested her, and I was just, you know, appreciating her beauty. Without being irritated by his words, Eddielooked ahead with unvarnished adoration in his eyes, However, Im here looking for you today, not Miss. Lawson. And what brings you to me?Asked Peter. I believe that you have already heard the news of my fathers death, and it seems that we have amon enemy, Said Eddie, which means that we are all thinking about the same thing. But can you bring me? Peter stared at him with sharp eyes and asked. Eddiegrinned, and took out a photograph of Lydia, Do you want her, Mr. Lawson? In a sudden, as Petercaught sight of the picture, the look on his face thenturned panic as if his mind was read. At the next moment, with aharsh hissing sound, Eddieteared that picture apart, and then made a phone call in front of Peter. I want her, now! Eddiesaid to the phone. Chapter 141 Kidnapping At Valendale Vi. This was Leos temporary residence after Lydia and Emilia left. Soaked in sweats, Leo just finished his morning exercises. He was going to take a morning shower when his phone suddenly buzzed. It was a video call from Lydia. Leo stopped showering and hurriedly took the video. Leo was absent during these days, so Lydia would make video calls to him every day. Leo knew it wasnt Lydia that was missing him. It was Emilia. Mostly, it was Leo and Emilia that were interacting during the call. Lydia would be aside, looking guilty. Dad! As soon as they were connected, Leo could hear Emilias excited and clear voice. She was still in a pink cartoon PJ because she just got up, which looked so cute. Im here! Leo quickly replied, eyes turning soft. Emilia was like an angel. Leo felt as if his heart was melting like sweets. Dad, when are youing back? I miss you so much Emilia asked with a baby voice as she opened her innocent eyes. Leos heart twitched and ached harshly like stabbing when he heard that question. Extreme rage was surging deep inside him. Werent it for the threats of loyal families in Country YD, Lydia wouldnt have ended up so miserable. Leo had no fear. He had made it through thest five years missing Lydia, so he didnt feel pressed for time at all. He was worried about Emilia. Lydia was standing aside, biting her lips in silence. She felt more than guilty. Its okay; its not your fault. Leo looked at her and asked gently. After a pause, he said to Emilia, Good girl, Dad will be home soon. How long will it take? They fell in silence again. Emilia was innocent and pure, but she could easily bring out what touched Leo and Lydia the most. Half a month! Lydia uttered. Leo looked at her in shock. Emiliaughed in joy, Okay, be sure toe back in half a month, Dad! Okay Leo answered in a daze and looked at Lydia in surprise. Go wash your face. Okay! Emilia answered sweetly. Then she waved to Leo and said, Bye, Dad! Lydia sent Lydia away and looked at Leo. Her eyes seemed decisive now. Come back if loyal families in Country YD doesnt send anyone to us within half a month. What if they do? Lydia fell in silence again. It had taken her a long while before she raised her head and looked at Leo. Then you will keep us safe, right? Lydia asked softly. Leos body shook and answered, Of course! No one cany a hand on you as long as I am with you! OK. Lydia looked at him with aplex expression in her eyes. Then she hung up the phone.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Leo was still holding his cellphone. He dialed another number with a serious face. Young Master. Nadine sounded very respectful. Tell the Ten Soldiers to rally an army of 100, 000. Put them outside Emerdale in ce, ready to respond if needed. Leo sounded grim. Tell them to retreat if nothing happened to Lydia and Emilia, and should anything happen to them The army shall march south and destroy loyal families in Country YD! Boom Nadine was shocked and trembled in fear as soon as she heard themand. She could feel Leos overwhelming killing intent by the phone. Aye. Leos eye expressions wereplex. Hands behind his back, he dropped the phone and let coldness take over his eyes. Loyal families in Country YD I dare you toe, and I wouldnt mind killing you all After that, Leo went to the International Commerce Center. The business of Vesper Corporation was taking off under Williams management. They had made plenty of big deals. Leo A clear and familiar voice came from Leos behind. Leo looked back and saw Marie standing in front of the International Commerce Center, smiling and greeting him. Marie? What are you doing here? Leo was surprised. Then he smiled and strode over. Im an intern here now. Marie smiled as she talked. Leo then noticed that she was in suits. He suddenly felt a bit confused. Marie and Lydia looked alike, and he used to distinguish them by temperament and clothing. Marie was young and energetic, so her clothes varied in style; however, Lydia always wore suits, making her look more serious. Now that Marie was in suits, too, she looked exactly the same as Lydia. The two were like two peas in one pod. Leo nodded and asked, How did you choose this ce? Marie pouted dissatisfiedly andined, Im a medical student, and I was supposed to be an intern in a hospital, but my school assigned me to a stic surgery hospital. Its near the International Commerce Center. Thats the opposite of what I was expecting for. But its nice to have you nearby. So Ie by to check. Marieughed happily as she talked. I see. Leo grinned a smile. You greeted me first instead of Lydia. Arent you afraid that shell get upset? Shes busy. Marie pouted and continued, And shell lecture me as soon as she knows Im doing my internship. So why bother? Argh stop talking! Im going to bete! Marie left in a hurry as soon as she looked at the time. As she ran, she turned back and yelled, Buy me dinner after work, please! Shes really Seeing Marie hurrying away, Leo shook his head helplessly. However, no one noticed that at the street entrance nearby, four eyes were fixed on Leo and Marie, moving as they moved. One of them took out a picture and checked it carefully. The person in the photo was Lydia! He touched his jaw and asked with a weird expression, Is that her? Of course. A man with dark skin smiled, revealing his yellow teeth. Why am I sniffing a slight difference? The leading mans expression still looked weird. The woman in this picture looked tougher; this ones vibe is way weaker than her. They told us that the woman and the man are supposed to be in a rtionship. No woman would pull a long face in front of her boyfriend. A short man said. He was proud of himself for being so thoughtful. The leading man dropped his suspicion when he heard that. He said, Lets move then. During the rush hour in the evening Marie just finished his work and walked to International Commerce Center. However, halfway through, her mouth was suddenly covered by four people popping out from nowhere. They dragged her into the bushes by the walk. Mmph Maries pupils shrank, and she struggled so hard that she kicked off her high heels. However, no matter how hard she tried, she would never be able to break off from four men. Soon, she had been restrained and dragged into the bush. She panicked out and gritted her teeth. Then she bit on a mans waist. Blood gushed out. Argh The man immediately screamed in pain. Marie gasped for fresh air. Her face was pale, eyes looking at the four men in horror. Who are you? What are you doing? You crazy b*tch wanna y tough, huh? Im going to kill you! He said as he sucked the blood gushing out of the wound. Then he walked to Marie, raised his hand, and was about to p her. The short guy stopped him and said, Did you forget what our boss told us? He wants her alive, and with no wounds! The man put his hand down and spit on the ground. Youre lucky today, but well see. When boss gets tired of you, it will be our turn. HelpHelp! Marie finally realized what was happening. She turned around and ran towards the International Commerce Center. As she ran, she took out her phone and dialed Lydia. However, she had only taken a few steps before catching up again. Calling the police? A fat guy took a sack and put it on Maries head. Marie immediately lost her sight. Her phone dropped off her hand and fell into the bush. Take her away! Hurry up! The four men put her in a sack and threw her into a van. Chapter 142 You Are Not Her! Lydia was at work when she received Maries call. Hello? Marie? She picked up the phone, only to be hearing nothing. Hello? She repeated it, but there was still no one talking. Marie? Say something! The silencested for a minute, which made Lydia feel highly nervous. Her tone was getting intense, too. Marie? Youre freaking me out! Just say something! Lydia hung up the phone and called her back, only to fail again and again. She called Maries school, only to be told that she was doing her internship now. She was getting more and more desperate. In a hurry, she went downstairs and drove to the stic surgerypany where Marie was supposed to be in. However, she stopped halfway.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She ran into Maries cellphone and two high heels. Lydias face turned pale as a paper when she saw Maries cellphone. She took out her phone and called Leo. Leo was always the first personing to her mind when facing critical moments. Lydia? Leo picked up the call and said softly. Then he heard Lydias quivering voice. Leo, Marie has been kidnapped. Please help us to find out what we should do For a moment, Leos eyes looked grim. Soon, he tried tofort Lydia, Dont worry. Why dont youe to my ce first? Lydia picked up the high heels and took them away. Then she made her way to the top floor of the International Building. The office was luxurious, but Lydia wasnt in the mood to care about that much. She put the high heels and Maries phone on Leos desk. Leos eyes focused on the high heels. He had seen Marie in them today. Could it be them? Lydia asked anxiously. Leo pondered for a while, and then he denied Lydias assumption. It couldnt be. They want us to divorce and Emilia. Why would they kidnap Marie? If it wasnt loyal families in Country YD, there was no need to rm the army of 100, 000 on standby. Just by then, Leo received an unknown call. Who are you? Leo asked coldly. The synthesized robot voice on the other side burst intoughter. Well done. I didnt expect you to figure out whats happening so fast. After a pause, the voice continued, We got your wife with us. Come to the Antiquated Third District alone within one hour if you dont want her to be raped by a dozen homeless. After that, the man hung up the phone without giving Leo a chance to negotiate. After hanging up the phone, Leo paused and looked at Lydia in a daze. Lydia was staying safe and sound around him. He wondered why they imed that they had his wife. However, it didnt take him long to realize what had happened. He said with a stern face, They were going after you, but they kidnapped Marie because they mistook her as you. Marie was in suits today. Lydia seemed so guilty. Its all because of me. Its not your fault. Go pick up Emilia first. Leo shook his head and tried to make Lydia feel better. His eyes were cold. Ill let them pay for this. He strode out after saying that. Leo! Lydia stopped him. Leo stopped to look back at her. Lydia pleaded with red eyes, Please bring Marie back, and She paused and continued, Come back safe. Leo nodded and grinned a smile, I will. As Leo walked out of the International Commerce Center, his face looked stern. He went ahead like a hunting eagle circling in the sky, ruthless and murderous. He wasnt going to bring Nadine because the guy asked him to be there alone. Leo called a cab and then went to the the Third District No one noticed that there was a man in the ck Porsche parked on the side of the road. Watching Leo leave, the guy in the Porsche smiled. Then he started the engine and followed Leo. At the same time, at the Third District This used to be a prosperous industrial zone 30 years ago, but it was abandoned as Emerdale became a megacity. On the top floor, there were three men, two of which were smoking anxiously. They were Peter and Eddie. The other one must be Eddies subordinates because he didnt dare to sit. He was standing there with a fawning smile. boss, were back A man was yelling outside. Four men walked in. The leading one took a few steps forward and asked, How was it? Did you get her? Of course. Where is she? He looked over and saw no one behind the four men. Weve sent her to the room. The man was delighted when hearing that. He looked back to Eddie and said, We got her. Well done. Then well only need to wait for Leo to let himself in. Eddie smiled and said, Did you bring the tools? Yes! Eddie nodded and continued, Remember that youre all psychos, and that will exempt you from death if you kill someone. Beat the hell out of him when he arrivester. It doesnt matter if you kill him. Yes, Boss. The resonant echoed in the factory. Those people were all mentally ill patients discharged from hospitals. They were working for Eddie now. Eddie looked back at Peter and said, Tonight will be unforgettable and priceless, Mr. Lawson. Its time for you to set off. Ive already arranged a ce for you which Im sure youll like. OK. Thinking that the woman he had been dreaming of would be waiting for him in the bed, naked, and he could do whatever he wanted to her, Peters eyes were burning with desire. They felt even more satisfied when thinking that she was Leos woman. Take Leo under control and tie him up. Send him to my roomter. I want to ravage Lydia in his face! Peter said firmly. It made his blood boil when thinking of that scene. Sure, but please remember well have to cut off some of Lydias parts for collection. Peter paused and sighed when he realized Lydia would soon be an amputee. That would be a waste of Gods bestowal. But he still nodded and said, As you wish. He said and drove away. He had been hitting gas all along his way. It had only taken him 20 minutes to arrive at a remote suburban vi. As he pushed the door open and walked in, he saw the big sack on the bed. Someone was struggling in it. He immediately grinned an evil smile. HahahaLydia you hypocritical slut! Youre finally at my mercy! Peter didnt rush to open the sack. He slowly poured a ss of red wine and drank it. The wine was courageous. He needed some season for this sexual intercourse. After finishing half a bottle, Peters face turned red. His breath wasing in gasps and a double image of the sack. Lydia, sometimes I just dont understand what was in your mind. Why? Why did you choose a poor and humble trash over me? Ive captured your slipup. You cheated on him, which meant that youre just like any other woman, and you have needs. Maybe I can be the one who fulfills your needs. He said as he disrobed himself and walked to the bed. The person in the sack struggled even more after listening to what Peter said. Dont be afraid; you are not alone. Leos on his way here to save it. Hell be tied up and sent here a whileter. Then Ill show you what Ive got in his face! Under the influence of alcohol, his smile got twisted, and he opened the sack. A womans head was exposed, and then he saw her face. Her mouth had been sealed, and couldnt make any sound. She could only whimper and stared at Peter with fear in his eyes. Peter froze when seeing the face. Three secondster, he eximed, Youre not Lydia! Chapter 143 The Wrong Person Ten minutester, a cab pulled over at the entrance of the industrial zone. Leo got out of the cab without any expression on his face. He was giving out a cold vibe and walked straight in. His strong sense helped him locate the hidden person around as soon as he stepped in. Those people would be cold corpses within seconds if he wanted, but he didnt want to act rashly and alert the enemy; therefore, he strode into the factory. Those people immediately ran to Eddie and reported to him, Boss, Brodie, hes here. Eddie and Brodie stood up at the same time to take a look. Step by step, Leo was walking up the stairs. He seemed to be imcable and fearing nobody. Is he stupid or something? We told him toe alone, and he really did it? Is he sick of living? Boss, hes here all alone, so why are we bringing all our buddies? Right, were making such a big deal out of this. Some people wereughing as if they had already seen Leo dead. However, Eddie shook his head and said thoughtfully, Mr. Lawson warned me that Leo used to be a soldier, and he definitely got some serious skills. Dont loosen up. Go check if there are any cops following him. One of the guys took out binocrs. He took a look and reported, Theres no cop. Hes really here alone. Eddie felt burdens taken down from his shoulders when hearing that. That just made everything a lot easier. So he looked at the four kidnappers and said, Go out and lead Leo here. Not necessary. Im already here. Just by then, a cold voice came to them like deaths sickle. They felt as if the temperature of the factory had dropped because of it. They shivered and craned to look at the speaker. At the end of their gaze, somebody was strolling toward them. It was Leo. His eyes were filled with overwhelming rage, making him look like a bloodthirsty devil on the battlefield. Other people couldnt help trembling in fear. Go to hell! An angry man moved around behind Leo with a steel rod in his hand. Then he smashed it on the back of Leos head. Bam No one had seen what Leo had done before the man flew backward like a stringless kite. He then broke his neck and died immediately. Hiss Other people were startled upon seeing that. They looked at Leo in disbelief. Eddie was also astonished, but he calmed down quickly. Then he narrowed his eyes and asked, So youre the one who bankrupted my father? Where is she?From N?velDrama.Org. Leo ignored Leos question. His tone was cold, and his eyes were stern. That is not how you ask somebody for mercy. Eddie wasnt afraid of Leos murderous vibe at all. To him, Leo was no better than a maddened beast. His wife had been kidnapped and was about to be raped. That would madden any man. The madder Leo was, the calmer Eddie would be. Eddie smiled and said, I can tell you her whereabouts, but at first put your hands on your head and kiss the floor! You should at least show us your sincerity. Leos eyes narrowed, which implied extreme danger. Is that a threat? Eddieughed. However, before he could say anything, Leo had already disappeared. Swoosh! An afterimage swept to Eddie violently. Then, Eddies neck was firmly gripped by a hand, which lifted him off the ground. Answer my question. Where is Maries? Leo asked as his eyes radiated with murderous intentions. Let go of him! As the others woke up from astonishments, they charged against Leo with weapons in their hands. Bam Leos eyes turned cold. He threw Eddie on the wall. Eddie felt something sweet gushing out of his throat; he then puked blood. Later on, Leo started a massacre like a wolf in a sheep flock. Before Eddie could catch a breath, he found the surroundings fell in silence. He saw all his subordinates fall on the ground when he looked over. They didnt even make a sound. Leo was standing in the center of the littering corpses like a statue. A strong vibe of dead was spreading around quietly from him. His killing intent was getting out of control when knowing they were targeting Lydia instead of Marie. The Commander of Wyverns is provoked; the whole world shall tremble in fear now! Im asking you onest time where is Marie? His hoarse voice came with a death threat. Eddie was astonished. His usual elegance was gone, and his eyes had been taken over by fear. He had doubts about the information Peter had told him at first. He was told that Leo was just Lydias kept man, and he thought they were going after easy prey; however, it turned out they were the prey in this game. No matter how brilliant Eddie was, he still panicked out when seeing how powerful Leo was. However, Eddie calmed down when hearing Leos words. He didnt care that his people had all been killed in a sec. He stared at Leo with downcast eyes and said, I was surprised that youre so powerful, but Ive got your wife. Dont go any further if you want her intact. He was expecting fear and panic on Leos face; however, Leos face remained indifferent, You took the wrong person. Shes not Lydia. Eddie paused andughed, Leo, do you really think you can fool me now? My people werent blind! You dont trust me? Well see. Leo looked at Eddie and said calmly, Tell me where she is before I decide to kill you. Seeing how grim Leo was, Eddies heart lost a beat. He was sure his people had kidnapped someone, but he had never checked who they had got. He didnt think they would make a mistake because they had photos for reference. Eddie felt much calmer when thinking of that. He said to Leo with a fierce face, Your wifes not here. I hid her in a secret ce which you will never be able to find if you kill me! Hahaha Ringing Eddies phone rang abruptly when he wasughing. Eddie put on a weird smile when seeing the callers ID. I think youre wife might have lost her chasteness. Leos eyes were filled with murderous intent. Ill sacrifice you for that if she really does. Eddieughed aloud as he talked to the phone. He was trying to provoke Leo. How was it? The greatest businesswoman in Emerdale is she good at it? You go to hell! The voice on the other side of the phone sounded furious. What the hell is wrong with you? I told you to kidnap Lydia! Youve got the wrong person Eddies smile suddenly stopped and froze on his face. Chapter 144 The Third Party Peters words struck Eddie like thunder. Eddie was dumbfounded. What are you talking about? The wrong person? He knew what had happened, but he still couldnt believe it. He wondered how they had made such a ridiculous mistake. Eddie, I trusted you so much, and you brought me the wrong person! Youre unbelievable! Peter was swearing furiously on the other side of the phone, I want Lydia, not Marie! Theres no fun in ying with Marie at all! Leos hearing was a lot more sensitive than ordinary peoples. As soon as he heard Peters voice on the phone, his eyes got colder. Peter, I spared you oncest time, but you hadnt learned your lesson and wanted to kidnap Lydia Eddie had no idea how much Leo wanted to kill him and Peter at this moment. Leo was in silence, and his face looked quite scary. Eddie thought Leo was trying to confuse him by saying it was Marie instead of Lydia. Now he knew he had kidnapped the wrong person. You gits. Eddies mouth corner twitched in anger, but he couldnt take it out at anyone because they were all dead. Thinking of how nervous Leo had been, Eddie raised the corner of his mouth again and smiled, Dont worry. We had a little ident, but I still get everything under control. What do you mean? Eddie chuckled, No matter it was Lydia or not, the person matters to Leo, and he wouldnt dare to act rashly as long as we have her. Peters anger easied a bit upon hearing that. He said, That sounds about right. The woman resembles Lydia so closely. Maybe they are sisters. Thats right. Eddies smile was even brighter. He said, Shes not Lydia, but shes also a rare hottie. Lydia had been deflowered by some jerk five years ago. She has been used! I think this one was better. Youve had a profitable deal, Mr. Lawson. Peter was amused by what Eddie said. Thats true. You always know what to say! Right it will be nice to have a try on her sister if I cant get Lydia. Eddies face returned to normal as soon as he hung up. He looked at Leo with a smile and said, I admit that Ive got the wrong person, but does that really matter? Im the only one who knows where she is. Youll never find her if Im dead. Leo was calm. Why are you so confident? Of course.From N?velDrama.Org. Peter smiled brightly, Try me if you dare. Boom The next moment, Leo showed up before Eddie like lightning, grabbing his throat and squeezing. Eddies eyes were almost popping out. His face turned red, and he felt like being suffocated. However, his facial muscles were twitching. He wasughing. Throat being gripped by Leo, he forced a sentence out of his teeth using all his energy. It seems that you have made up your mind to kill me. Then you should be quick, or the woman will soon be raped. That only made Leos eyes colder. His hands squeezed tighter. Yeah, just like that. Kill me. Eddies face changed from red to purple. Atst, he stuck out his tone like a hanged corpse, but his eyes looked so excited. Youll never find her if I die. Youll live in guilt and regret for the rest of your life. My father and I would be so d to see you living in anger and pain. Leo fell in silence. As furious as he was, he still released him. As fresh air flowed back in his mouth, Eddies face returned normal. His face looked delighted again. Why did you stop? Its more than easy to kill me but you just stopped. You have fear now, dont you? He looked at Leo and said with a smile, You are worried that youd never find the woman if you kill me. Leo stared at him with gloomy eyes, saying nothing. That was indeed what he was worried about the most. He had sent Nadine to investigate, but he hadnt heard anything about it yet. Tell me what you want, Leo asked in a deep voice. Eddie grinned from ear to ear. Its easy. Ive failed my mission this time, so I need to keep myself safe. Leo took a step back and said, You were going after me, not Marie. She had nothing to do with this. I will keep you safe as long as you release her. Leo was speaking from the bottom of his heart. All he wanted now was to bring Marie back safe and sound. As bothering as Eddie was, he was still too insignificant for him to feel afraid of. However, Edieughed disdainfully and said, Do you think I will believe what you say? It would be the end of my life if I gave her to you now! What the hell do you want then? Judging from Leos eyes, he was gradually losing patience. Were he pushed to his limits, the army of 100, 000 would march in andb this ce n search of Marie. Eddie could tell that Leo was losing his patience. He decided not to cut the nonsense and said, Let me go, and Ill give her to you as long as I feel safe. The situation had flipped. Marie used to be used by Eddie to threaten Leo; however, Eddie was using her to protect himself. You can go now. Leo nodded and kept a safe distance from Eddie, I hope you will keep your promise. Eddie looked at him vigntly and didnt loosen up until he hopped in the car parked downstairs. As the car started, Eddie sneered, Want me to let her go? How about waiting to collect her dead body at sunrise tomorrow? Eddie didnt know that Leo had also disappeared from the abandoned factory. At the same time, at the suburban vi. There was only one floor lit up out of three. Maries hands and legs were all tied in that room, mouth sealed by tapes. She couldnt speak, so she was whimpering and looked at a strange man with horror in her eyes, wiggling. There was a camera by the bed for recording. After getting everything prepared, Peters scorching eyes were fixed on Marie who was lying on her side. This woman wasnt Lydia, but she resembled Lydia very closely. She was younger and seemed more energetic. Moreover, judging by the faint fragrance of virginity on her, she seemed yet to be deflowered. A loss may turn into a gain Peters heated eyes skimmed over Maries body. Then he pressed the record bottom and climbed onto the bed, ignoring Maries terrified eyes. Here I am, my dear! Umph Maries pupils dted, and she struggled more violently; however, she couldnt run away because her hands and legs were all tied. Thinking of being about to lose her virginity, she closed her eyes and shed tears. Swoosh! Suddenly, a cold shooting dagger came out of the window and nailed deep in the wall above Peters head. It was merely an inch away from his scalp! Peter was about to tear off Maries clothes. He was stunned and almost passed out. He turned his stiff neck back and saw the curtain fluttering in the cold wind. A woman in ck leather tights was standing there and staring at him coldly. The sharp dagger yed around in her hand, shing like a beautiful iced flower. Chapter 145 Death Is My Mercy for You Twenty minutester, a car pulled over at the gate. Eddie came out and looked at the time. Then he grinned a sinister smile. Its been a while they might have finished the game He pushed the door open andughed joyfully, Mr. Lawson, how is it? However, the room was so quiet that he could hear his own voice echoing. Mr. Lawson? Eddie was taken back and walked to another room behind this one. The moment he opened the door, his face changed drastically. The floor was covered with shards of ss. The curtains were snapping in chilly winds. The woman on the bed was gone. Peter was lying on the floor, covered with blood and cuts all over his body. What happened? Eddies face paled instantly. He rushed to the window and looked out. It was pitch ck, and there was nobody out there. Eddie didnt know what was going on. He walked to Peter and reached out to feel Peters breath. Peter was alive. Eddie felt such a relief. He shook Peter vigorously and yelled, Mr. Lawson, please wake up, please! However, no matter how hard he tried, Peter didnt respond. Eddie was frightened. Fear crawled on his back. He wondered who had knocked Peter out and taken Marie away. The first one that came to his mind was Leo. But he thought that was impossible after pondering. Leo didnt know he had hidden Marie here, not to mention that he would save her before he arrived. Just by then, Eddie nced and found the camera was still recording. He walked quickly to the camera and pressed the stop button. He was about to get the clips out and see what had happened. Bang bang bang At the same time, somebody knocked hard at the door. Eddie frowned and yelled, Ill talk to youter! Peter had already passed out. Now there were only him and the driver in the vi; Eddie naturally thought it was the driver knocking at the door. Bang bang bang! It was getting louder and louder as if the man was going to smash the door. Eddie felt annoyed. He went downstairs quickly and opened the door. Bang However, before he opened the door, a huge force came outside and blew the door off. It hit hard on Eddie and copsed on him. Cough cough The smoke and dust rose, and Eddie couldnt stop coughing. Then he saw a pair of dark leather shoes in front of him. Eddie trembled. He raised his head with a frozen face, only to see Leo walking to him calmly with a cold face. Eddie felt a deadly threat and looked horrified, How how did you find this ce? Thank you for leading the way. Leo looked down at him and said with murderous intent in his eyes, I gave the chance to live, but you gave it up then you shall bear the consequence. Eddie was almost scared to death. The fear inside him was devouring him. He knew it clearly that Marie was his bargaining chip to protect himself. Now that she was gone, it meant that he had lost the protection. Leo had dropped all scruples and could kill him any minute. No, please dont kill me! You can still use me! Eddie got up in a hurry and kneeled on the ground, begging desperately. The only reason for me to spare your life was to know where Marie was, Leo said indifferently. Shes there! In that room! Eddie pointed to a room and yelled out. Leo looked over and then strode to that room. Eddie ignored his pain, covered his ribs, and tried to run away desperately. He knew that woman had been gone as soon as he entered the room. He didnt tell Leo about it because he wanted to buy himself some time. However, his little trick was soon seen through by Leo. Leo saw Peter lying on the floor in aa, but Marie was nowhere to be found. Leos eyes were immediately brimmed with killing intent. He picked up a metalmp and smashed it on Eddie. Bang! It hit right on the back of Eddies head. His eyes dulled, and he slumped to the ground. Leo strode over with fierce eyes. He didnt care if Eddie had passed out and smashed his head on the ground. Bang! Eddie passed out under severe pain. He felt the whole world was spinning. However, he trembled again when seeing Leos indifferent face. He couldnt help recalling how Leo killed all his people in a sec. Youll regret if you kill me! He looked at Leo and yelled in fear. You lied to me? Leo sounded very serious. He then raised his voice and asked, Tell me where she is! I dont know Eddie felt his body and soul were trembling in fear simultaneously. He said with a pale face, My people hid her here. I dont know why she disappeared. Do you think Ill buy that? Leo said in a cold voice, Ill count to three, and if you still dont tell me about it, Ill snap one joint every minute! Eddie was scared out of himself. He knew Leo meant what he said. However, he had no idea about Maries whereabouts. Times up. Leo said coldly as he grabbed one of Eddies fingers and pulled it backward. Snap One of Eddies fingers had been snapped by Leo. Argh! He screamed in pain, and his forehead was leaking sweats. Fingers and toes, youve got 19 opportunities left, Leo said calmly. Eddie was so terrified that he couldnt stop trembling. He racked his brains to figure out all the possible answers, but he failed again and again. Snap Leo snapped one more finger. Argh! Eddie almost passed out. He was soaked in sweats. Every minute, Leo snapped one finger as he said. Ten minutester, Eddies ten fingers were all dangling like trunks. Eddie had already passed out in pain. However, Leo showered no mercy. He was as cold as always. Next, were going to snap other joints of yours. Leo said indifferently, Human body has 206 bones. Ill crush yours one by one if you dont tell. Then youll have to wiggle like arva ining days! Ringing Just by then, Leos phone rang. To his surprise, it was Lydia. His murderous intent was suddenly all gone as he picked up the phone. Lydia? Lydia sounded very thrilled on the other side of the phone. Its alright. Marie is fine now. Leos face changed when he heard that. He asked, What? Shes alright now? Lydia sounded curious, too. I thought you saved him. Leo was even more surprised. He hadnt even seen Marie yet! Soon, he realized what had happened when he skimmed over the messy vi. He looked stern. Come back now. Maries fine thats great! Lydia ignored Leos weird reaction and wept with joy. After hanging up the phone, Leo walked back to Eddie and said indifferently, Marie is safe now. Eddie, who was on the verge of death, woke up and climbed up upon hearing this. He begged, Now that shes safe, please forgive me!Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The killing intent in Leos eyes had disappeared, but his face was as cold and indifferent as ever. He asked, Do you think Ill let you go for nothing after all youve done to me? What do you want then? Eddie looked terrified. Im not going to kill you. That answer made Eddie heave a sigh of relief. However, what Leo said next made Eddies eyes taken over by horror again. Death will be a mercy for you. I want you to live like a worm from now on. Leos words were as icy as the final judgment of death. He lifted his feet and stomped on Eddies four limps as soon as he said that. After that, he punched heavily on Eddies spine. Crack crack All of Eddies bones had been broken. Leo once said that he would break all of Eddies bone, and he kept his words. Eddie could only wiggle on the ground like a worm from now on. Leo didnt leave after that. He went to other rooms in the vi. He had to figure out who had saved Marie. He looked around and finally rested his gaze on that camera. He exported an audio file filmed one hour ago. At the beginning of the video, Maries hands and legs were tied. She was struggling on the bed. Later on, a man climbed onto the bed; however, before he got started, a dagger shot by. Then the scene became chaotic, and there was nothing in it. At the end of the video, a woman in ck leather tights shed across the screen. She picked Marie up, and they left together. That picture shed away instantly, but Leo still recognized who that woman was. He was stunned, and all other expressions turned into a wry smile. He knew a woman wearing back leather tights, and that was Nadine. But obviously, the woman was not Nadine. Chapter 146 Going Against The Prevailing Trend In the sky, a bright moon outshone all the stars. A ck convertible Porsche is galloping on the empty road. Strong winds ruffled the long hair of the woman in the drivers seat. She looked as cool as the Moon Goddess. Marie sat on in the co-pilot and looked at the woman with admiring eyes. A man with a story was fascinating, and so was a woman. The woman just rescued Marie like a savior sent by God. Marie was curious about her now. Who are you? Why did you save me? Where did you buy your leather jacket? It looks so cool! Marie couldnt stop asking questions like a baby as soon as she got in the car. However, as many questions as she had asked, none of them had been answered yet. She was getting tired of being ignored. Just by then, the woman answered casually, I saved you for the sake of Leo. She wanted to stop Marie from asking more questions with that answer, which only made Marie more curious. Marie stared at her with great interest and asked, You know my brother-inw? Brother-inw? In a surprise, the woman looked at Marie and asked, Is he married? Yes. Marie didnt realize that she had exposed Leos secret. Really The womans face changed, and she looked disappointed. Momentster, she smiled brightly, Send my congrats to him if you have the opportunity. There seemed to be a story behind that smile. There were upsetness, disappointments, blessings, happiness, and reminiscences! She had mixed feelings. Marie was stunned. As a woman, her intuition told her that the woman and Leo had a history. She didnt ask much, and after a while, they arrived at the International Commerce Center. Get out of the car, the woman ordered. Marie still wanted to ask, but the woman red at her and scared his questions back. She got out of the car reluctantly. The woman hit the gas and drove away. She was as unrestrained as when she came. Lydia hugged Marie as soon as they walked into the Presidents Office. Lydia asked, Marie, are you alright? Lydia! Marie revealed his true feelings after going through the disaster. She hugged Lydia tightly. It hadnt been long before Leo was back and saw them hugging each other. He finally felt at ease. Wait a minute, Leo! Marie reacted fast and stopped Leo, I need to ask you something. Leo seemed to have realized something. His eyes were avoiding contact with Lydias. Lydia saw what he was doing and seemed quite confused. After she got out of the office with Leo, she asked with a prying face, What does the woman has to do with you? Leo looked at her and said, You met her? Yeah, shes so cool, but shes a bit distant. Leo fell in silence. He looked out of the window. Marie didnt know what was going on in his mind. After a long time, he said in a low voice, Shes Sharon Bell, my sister-inw. Marie opened her eyes widely and almost dropped her jaw. Promise me not to tell Lydia about it. Leo looked seriously at Marie and whispered. Okay, I will Marie stuck out her tongue and put on a bitter face. She felt lucky that she hadnt mentioned this to Lydia, or she might have gotten Leo in trouble. Marie would be a fool to havent told the womans admiration towards Leo; however, she turned out to be his sister-inw A smile emerged on Leos face. He then said, Go back with Lydiater. Marie paused and asked, Arent you going with us? Leo shook his head. Ive got other things to do. He said as he walked into the elevator. As the elevator went downyer byyer, the smile on Leos face hadpletely disappeared, reced by a gloomy look. A Rolls-Royce was parked downstairs, and Nadine had been waiting for a long time. Leo nodded at her and opened the trunk. A man was lying in there, body covered with cuts. It was Peter. Sharon, how can I refuse such a big gift from you? Leo nced at Peter, who was in aa, and said in a cold tone, This isnt over yet. Bang! He closed the truck hard and said to Nadine, Come with me. Were going to visit the Lawsons. Okay, Young Master. Nadine hit the gas, and the car sped on with an afterimage behind. They headed to the Lawson family. As one of the four richest families, the Lawsons were rainmakers in Emerdale. It was already eight oclock while the houses porch was still packed with a crowd. There were many luxurious sports cars in the front. Nadine frowned and said, They seemed to be holding an event. Leos face remained calm. He got off the car and walked over. He had mixed feelings while walking through this familiar ce. Five years ago, he almost joined this family; this was also where he had been severely tortured. Lets go. His eyes skimmed over those cars as he strode in. Leo? Is that you? Just by then, somebody eximed behind them. Leo looked back and saw two men in expensive ck tuxedos walking over. They looked so surprised. One of them exposed kill intent in his eyes as soon as he confirmed that it was Leo. He said, How dare you, Leo! What makes you think you cane back here! Leo narrowed his eyes. They were Ryan Garcia and Dwayne OBrien. Leo already knew the history of Ryan. He was one of the many bastards of the head of the Lawson family. Dwayne was the son of Neil. They had been behaving themselves ever since they came to the Fords family and apologized. Leo was surprised to see them here. However, Leo was here for the Lawsons this time. Dwayne and Neil were too weak to be his concern. Leo didnt even want to look at them. He passed by them directly. Stop! Being ignored by the person he once looked down on, Ryan was furious. Dwayne also stepped forward quickly and blocked Leos way. Were here for Miss Lawsons business event tonight. No outsiders are allowed in here! Stay out of our way! You sick of living? Nadine said as she turned around. The cold lights radiating out of her eyes gleamed with murderous intent, making Ryan and Dwayne soaked in sweats. This was Ryans first time meeting Nadine. He thought her to be Leos date, but she turned out to be his bodyguard. Dwayne was so frightened that he fell to the ground. When he realized what had happened, he was so embarrassed. He was the young master of a noble family. He shouldnt be scared so severely before this git he used to despise. Leo, you bodyguard just threat me! Dwayne looked at Leo with threatening eyes and asked, Do you really think were afraid of you? Leo turned around and teased, Arent you? Whos the one kneeling to me and pping himself? Dwayne was utterly provoked. Do you think we would apologize to a lower-ss family like yours? Stop daydreaming! He felt it so funny that Leo was using that as leverage to protect himself, so he was going to tell the truth. Thats because a bigwig sent an order and asked us to apologize to you, or why would we let the Fords family survive? Leo smiled even more after hearing what he said. He wondered what Dwayne would think if he knew Leo was the bigwig that gave him the order. And the Lawson family, too! Ryan took a step closer and said fiercely, They apologized to the Fords family because of the order. The Fords family had pissed off a big name that you cant afford to offend! Seeing that Leo didnt speak, Dwayne thought Leo was being afraid. He pointed his finger at Leo and scolded, Apologize to me on your knees now! Ill let you go if Im in a good mood. People from other prominent families gradually arrived at the gate of the house. They were so d to watch this tremendous drama. Isnt this the good-for-nothing git, Leo? He almost got married to Miss Lawson five years ago. Whats he doing here? He had offended the OBrian family. Hell die.From N?velDrama.Org. However, Leo gave Dwayne a sarcastic look and walked in without saying anything. Nadine follows Leo around like a loyal guard. Dwayne was stunned, and then his proud smile became twisted. How dare you intrude in the Lawsonsfamily! Im going to teach you a lesson for them! As soon as he said that, four or five bodyguards approached from both sides and charged against Leo. People seemed to have seen how Leo copsed to the ground. Bang However, Nadine turned into a shadow the next second and kicked four times like lightning. The bodyguards of the OBrian family all flew backward with copsed chests. One of them bumped into Dwayne and mmed him heavily on the wall. Leos loudughter came from inside. Im going in no matter how many people youve got in there! No ones going to stop me! Chapter 147 Candid Photography People at the entrance of the Lawson family fell in silence. They were stunned and gasped. Everyone thought that Leo would be crippled, but it was Dwayne who flew out. The walls cracked, and all the bodyguards from the OBrian family had copsed chests. They were seriously injured and passed out in no time. As for Dwayne, he had been sandwiched between the bodyguard and the wall. He was almost ttened. People believe that if Nadine kicked heavier, Dwayne might have been killed. He struggled to climb up. With a pale face, he looked at Leo with fear and anger, How dare you to let your bodyguardmit murder here! This is the house yard of the Lawsons! Leo sneered, Yeah, how about that? What if I demolish this ce? What can they do to me? Leo sounded so arrogant and domineering. Dwayne was dumbfounded. Ryan and the representatives of other families all looked at Leo with frozen expressions. They thought Leo would act like a mouse seeing a cat when he met the Lawsons. Now he seemed so calm. The Lawsons invited us here. Youll die if you dare to do it in here! Dwayne woke up and looked at Leo with resentful looks. Then he looked at Ryan, What are you doing? Get that good-for-nothing bum under control! I want him dead! Ryan also nodded vigorously. He looked at Leo with a sullen face. Ive notified the Martial Arts Association. Well soon have martial masters here to help. Youll soon be overridden! We dont need to wait for the masters. Weve got plenty of people here, and we can easily crush him if we work together. Dwayne couldnt help sneering, My father was here, and the master of the Lawson family was here, too. Many masters of renowned families had been invited here today. What made him think he can fight against us? Whats going on? Whos making a scene in my ce? Somebody yelled. Soon, people heard footsteps approaching. Chris came over angrily, followed by a group of bodyguards. Seeing Chrising out, Dwayne and Ryan seemed happier. They pointed at Leo and said, Mr. Lawson! Its him! He picked a quarrel and beat other people! Ryan added viciously, Dont have any mercy on him. Snap his limbs and let him beg on the streets for the rest of his life. However, when Chris saw Leo smiling at him, his eye corners twitched, and the anger on his face disappeared instantly. Dwayne still had no idea that a disaster was upon him. He was looking at Leo triumphantly. Mr. Lawson is her; youre a dead man now p!All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Before he could finish speaking, Chris pped Dwayne in the face furiously. Shut up! Wow The on-lookers were all startled when seeing that. Dwayne was dumbfounded and asked, Mr. Lawson, why are you pping me? Arent you going to p Leo? Im going to p the hell out of you if I can! Chris looked so enraged. He looked at Dwayne with anger and fear, and he then scolded, Are you blind? How dare you offend Mr. Cohen? Now youre getting me involved in this. Ill kill you! After that, he continued to p Dwayne. The more he pped, the more frightened he was. Chris had learned a lot after bing Kates assistant. He had also known more information that he had no ess to before. There had been disputes in Emerdale recently. Julton Pharmaceutical had been bankrupted, and the Vesper Corporation had been transferred to someone else. It was Leo who was manipting all this, which made Chris sure about Leos mightiness. Apologize to Mr. Cohen, now! Chris yelled to Dwayne after finished pping. Dwaynes face was highly swollen. His heartbeat faster after hearing what Chris said. Leo was just a trash from a low-ss family. He couldnt believe that Chris had just asked him to apologize to Leo. Apologize, now! Chris yelled fiercely, Your family will be excluded from the meeting tonight if you dont. Only then did Dwayne feel scared. He hurriedly bent and apologized, Mr. Cohen, Im so sorry. If his family was excluded from the meeting, his father would kill him. Go back and tell Neil to behave himself if you dont want your family to get destroyed. Leo said that as he walked into the house with Nadine. All the heads of the families presenting had withdrawn their contempt. They looked at Leos back, pondering. The young man was unique. Mr. Cohen Chris caught up with Leo and said, Wair a minute, you cant go in! What? Are you trying to stop me? Leo questioned, his eyes turning sullen. No Christ nced at Nadine fearfully. After confirming that Nadine had no killing intent, he whispered, My sister is holding a business event here tonight. Most famous entrepreneurs and noble families in this city will be present. The most outstanding ones will get the opportunity to cooperate with our family. There was one more reason that Chris didnt mention, which was that he was working for both Leo and Kate now. What made him concerned most was a direct meeting between Leo and Kate. I see. Leo contemted for a while and then smiled, Then I must go in. He strode in after saying that. Mr. Cohen youre making this hard for me Nadine suddenly turned around and nced at Chris. The re made Chris freeze on the spot. Leo seemed to have read Chriss concerns. He looked back and smiled at Chris. Then he said, Dont worry. We wont get you involved in this. You have nothing to do with me, dont you? He said as he gave Chris a white antidote pill. Chris thanked him and then smiled bitterly. Leo was telling the truth. However, he had no idea what would happen between Leo and Kate. It will be their first meeting tonight. Leo brought Nadine into the hall. As one of the four wealthiest families in this city, the event was arranged quite grandly. The venue was magnificent and luxurious. Almost all the seats had been taken. Celebrities and well-known entrepreneurs could be seen everywhere. Leo found a random seat. Nadine hid his murderous vibe and sat beside Leo gracefully. Having dropped her aggressive temperament, Nadine became the most dazzling pearl at the banquet, outshining any other woman. Mr. Cohen? Suddenly, a soft and sweet voice came from behind. Leo looked back and saw Ireneing over in a ck evening dress. She held a ss of red wine, standing behind him and smiling. Miss Garcia? For a moment, Leos facial expression seemed unnatural. Why are you here? The president of the Lawson Group invited mostpanies and noble families in Emerdale. Im here on behalf of the L Group. While Leo was still thinking about their past, Irene seemed to have no interest in bringing up that night. She put on a thin smile and said, May I sit here? Leo replied quickly, Of course. Thank you! Irene took her seat and raised her ss to Leo. Leo also raised his ss and clinked with hers. Snap Just by then, dazzling light shed behind them, and they heard the sound of camera shutters. Leo and Irene Garcia looked back, puzzling. Mollie ran over from the hall corner with a phone in her hand. She pointed at Leo and Irene Garcia and said, Whats your excuse this time? Ive captured your adultery scene on the spot! The Vice-President of a famouspany keeps a gigolo! Im sure that will look interesting on tomorrows headlines! Chapter 148 Disfigurement Mollie? What are you doing here? Seeing Mollie walking over triumphantly with her phone in hand, Irenes face changed. Her eyes had been taken over by anger. Im the representative of L Group! Leo narrowed his eyes slightly. Cold lights shed over his eyes. It seemed that Mollie hadnt learned her lesson yet. Mollie looked at Irene Garcia like an idiot and said, Im not here on behalf of the L Group. Im here in the name of the Simpson family! The Simpson family? Irene hesitated for a second and asked, Which Simpson? The second-ss family in Emerdale! Seeing that Irene had never heard of her family, Mollie grifted her teeth, and her face was twisted because of anger.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She felt so embarrassed. She spoke out her family name loudly and proudly, hoping Irene to be stunned; however, it turned out that Irene had never heard of it. Mollie felt like punching on cotton. Leo knew that Irene had never heard of it. Irene was born in an ordinary family, and she had been living an ordinary life. She had no ess to the stories of the upper ss in Emerdale. However, Mollie was unaware of that. She thought Irene was humiliating her. She threatened with fierce eyes, Irene, you b*cth. You insulted my family. Ill spread the photos tomorrow, and your reputation will be ruined. Well see Hahaha Irene got angry and stood up to grab Mollies phone. Mollie took a quick step back, and Irene grabbed nothing. Irene was in high heels. She couldve fallen, werent it for Leos support. Snap Light shed, and Mollie took another candid shot. She had chosen a very sly angel, from which it looked like Leo was hugging Irenes waist from behind. They looked so close. Mollie, Ive never done anything to you before. Why are you targeting and going against me? Irene felt embarrassed and angry. She trembled in anger. Youve done nothing to me? Mollies face turned sullen. She said coldly, Werent it for you, Mr. Fords would never me me. I lost my job because of you! Youre a hypocritical bitch! Goddess of the PR department? What a joke! I know how you convinced those men! You just opened your legs Mollie, how can you say that? Irene was an innocent woman. She couldnt stand the vicious nder, and her eyes turned red. Its so easy to get you mad. Mollie still sneered and looked at Irene as if she had won a battle. When the photos got out, the wholepany will know who you really are. Now that Ive lost the opportunity to be the vice president, youll never have the opportunity, either. Irene gritted her teeth tightly, her eyes were red, and she was so too angry to speak. Leo looked at her and tried tofort her. He whispered, Dont worry. She wont be able to do anything she just mentioned. Mollie was about to argue when hearing that, but she froze when her eyes met Leos. Leos silhouette was sharp, and his expression was cold. His eyes were as cold as ink, like a ck hole. Their eye contact just now made Mollie feel as if her soul had been dragged into a bottomless abyss. She couldnt find a way out. Ill give you three seconds to delete the photos. His order was as cold as ciers, Then kneel down and apologize. Mollie realized what was happening and looked at him contemptuously, You gigolo what made you think you can talk to me like that Times up. In an instant, Leos eyes turned grim. Nadine, get rid of her! Aye. Nadines eyes looked bloodthirsty. After a cracking sound, a bottle of fine wine on the table was smashed by her. The noise was so loud that it caught the attention of everyone at the banquet. Two men at the tables looked around. Their faces changed when seeing Leo. Its that good-for-nothing bum ! They were Neil OBrian and Frank Perry. Nadine picked up a shard and disappeared. The next second, she showed up before Mollie like a ghost. Then she took over Mollies cellphone and crushed it within a squeeze. At the same time, she shoved the shard in her hand on Mollies face. Puff Mollies face was covered in blood. It had been ruined. Irene covered her mouth in fear. She couldnt believe that Mollie had just been disfigured. Bam In for a penny, in for a pound. Nadine kicked on Mollie so hard that she flew away and fell on a table. The table was crushed. The delicacies on the table were littered on the ground, dishes and bottles all in pieces. Silence. The ce fell in deathly silence. Everyone was dumbfounded. They looked at Nadine in horror. Neils and Franks eyes were twitched. Neil had seen how powerful Nadine was, but this was Franks first time to see Nadine fight. He had fear for the woman in the depth of his heart. Mollie! After the dead silence, somebody screamed. The crushed table happened to be where the Simpsons gathered. A woman was lying beside the unconscious Mollie, crying her eyes out. Other people around him were so angry that their faces were twisted. They rushed over to Leo and asked, Who are you? How can you do that to her? Irene looked at Leo worriedly. She had a bad feeling about this. Leo was sitting there calmly. He raised his eyelids and looked at the head of the Simpson family. Your daughter took our photos and ndered us. Thats her lesson to learn. So you had her face disfigured? Lennoxs face looked extremely gloomy. I gave her the opportunity to apologize on her knees. She gave it up. Leo sounded so domineering! Lennox was trembling with anger. He wanted to grab Leo now and tear him into pieces. However, they were now at the Lawsons, and this houses family witch wasing out soon. Thinking of that, Lennox could only swallow his anger and said, Youmit a crime at the Lawsons, they will teach you the lesson for me. After that, he took his family and left the banquet hurriedly for the hospital. The Lawsons? Leo had no fear. He was even smiling with rxation. He was looking forward to seeing Kate again. All the house representatives presented were frightened. They were specting on Leos background. He seemed so carefree even at the Lawsons. They wondered if he was one of the Stewarts, the Hamiltons, or the Wilsons. But soon, they gave up on that thought. The four families were afraid of each other. The other three families would never be bold enough to make a scene at the Lawsons. Hed better be powerful enough to ignore the Lawsons, or he will definitely end up in misery. That was what other people had in their mind, except for the OBrians and the Perrys. Neils and Franks eyes were flickering. No one knew what they had in their mind. Irene came back to her senses and said anxiously to Leo, Mr. Cohen, please leave now, or it will be toote if the Lawsonse out. Leo still seemed rxed. He had even poured himself a cup of tea and taken a sip. Leave? Where do you think you can go? Just by then, they heard an icy voiceing. A handsome young man came over with arge number of the Lawsons. They strode out. All of them were looking at Leo. Chapter 149 Giving Up the Oppotunity That question sounded so murderous. The guests felt as if the temperature of the ce had dropped. People thought to themselves that the Lawsons were finally here to punish Leo. They were shocked that Leos bodyguards disfigured Mollie and drove the Simpsons away; however, that wasnt impressive enough for them because the Simpson family was merely a second-ss one. The Lawsons were the real powerhouse. If Leo could survive their punishment, then they would admit that hes really capable. The Simpson family is one of the vassal families of the Lawson family. The Simpsons would hand in 30% of its profits to the Lawson family every year. The Lawson family would protect the Simpson family in return. The leading young man was in his thirties. He looked like Peter, but a lot more stable. As he showed up, many on-lookers started to talk in whispers. Why is it Frank Lawson? I thought Peter was the spokesperson of their family. Peter had been set aside because he ruined the Vesper Corporation that Kate gave him. Frank has been the spokesperson of their family for days. Hes the most loved person of Kieran Lawson besides Kate! Neil and Frank looked at Frank with their eyes flickering. Leo was a strange person. They want Frank to try him first. If Leo were as weak as the rumors, they would get back on him on their own. They still remembered how shameful it was for them to apologize at the Fords. Irene paled when she saw Franking down with arge group of people. She had never seen things like this before. Chris was among those people. He sighed and regretted having let Leo in. Kate hadnte, yet this ce was already in a mess. If anything happened, Chris thought he would beg for mercy from Kate for Leo. Leo was still sitting there and drinking tea, treating Frank and the others as if they didnt exist. Leo! Irene was pale and anxious. She tugged Leos sleeves tightly. Leo was in danger because he stood up for her. She didnt want him to get hurt because of that. Frank was already standing before Leo. He said in poker face, Give me a reason for letting you get out of this house alive. Leo raised his head slightly and grinned a thin smile, Do you remember me? The moment he saw Leos face, his face distorted and yelled, Its you! The good-for-nothing bum! Wheres the old bastard, Kieran? Leos smile got brighter and brighter. Atst, he was smiling from ear to ear. Tell him the good-for-nothing bum is getting back at him now. Wow Those words shook the ce like an earthquake. The Lawsons looked at Leo like a ghost, except for Chris. They took a few steps back and looked at Leo in disbelief. Chris sighed. The day finally came. The on-lookers looked at each other in the eyes, and they recalled an old memory. Five years ago, a man was married to Kate Lawson, but he disappeared at the wedding night. Rumors said he had run away, but no one knew where he had gone. They wondered if Leo was the guy. Thinking of that, they looked at Leo in shock. They were even more astonished when thinking of what Leo had just done. He was just a good-for-nothing bum from a low-ss family. They wondered why he had the guts to make a mess at the Lawsons. Irene didnt know about their past, but she had a feeling that Leo and the Lawsons had a history.From N?velDrama.Org. All the eyes were on Leo now, but he seemed as calm and rxed as just now. Tell Kieran toe out. Youre not qualified to talk to me. Shoo Frank was taken back by those words. His handsome face was distorted by fierce. You were just some trash from a low-ss family, serving and fawning us like a dog how dare you talk to me like that? Nadines gaze sharpened, and she was about to stand up, only to be stopped by Leo. Leo nced at Frank, shook his head, and said, Tell your grandfather toe out if you dont want to end up with blood on your face like Mollie. Lets see Frank wasughed in anger. Now he was sure Leo was here to make trouble. At the same time, Dwayne and Ryan walked over. Seeing Leo being surrounded by the Lawsons, they thought it was an excellent opportunity. So they couldnt walk over to Frank. Mr. Lawson! He intruded in the event and hurt me badly! Dwayne pointed at Leo and yelled loudly. What?! That had made the situation even worse. Frank wasnt the only one who had been provoked now; Neil was also enraged when seeing his sons swollen and bruised face. Mr. Lawson, the good-for-nothing bum is ying with fire. Lets cripple him and throw him out; only that can make us feel better! Frank nodded and agreed. Thats right. Five years ago, I already showed mercy to him by admitting him as my sin-inw. The ungrateful bastard ran out on the wedding. Lets get him and snap his limbs. Well send that as a gift to Kate when sheester. Ryan took the opportunity to fawn him and said, Dont worry. Ive already notified friends from the Martial Arts Association. Theyll be here soon. Frank burst intoughter. We dont need bigwigs from the Martial Arts Association. Our bodyguards are enough. After that, he yelled out, Come on, take him down and down and break his arms and legs! ck The noise of footsteps came from outside. Arge number of strong men of the Lawson family rushed in. Irene was stunned when seeing the situation. She didnt even dare to make a sound. Other family heads sighed as if they had already seen Leo, bone-breaking, being littered on the streets like a dead dog. Leos smile disappeared as he saw what was happening. You had the opportunity, but you let it slip. That sounded like no more than nonsense to Frank, but before he was about to speak, Leo moved like thunder. He was way faster than Nadine! When Nadine moved, people could capture her trances, while when Leo moved, they felt it hard to catch Leos movement because he was too fast. Leo grabbed Franks neck and pressed it in the boiling soup pot. Franks face waspletely soaked in the boiling pot. Argh Women were screaming. Franks face was almost burnt off, with oil dripping down. Snap Leo took out a lighter and lit it on Franks face. Boom mes immediately devoured Franks face. Chapter 150 A Big Gift Argh There was nothing but the horrified screams of women. Franks face was burning in mes. The scene struck everyone like thunder. All the family patriarchs had been muted and couldnt speak. They didnt understand why Leo had the guts to assault the heir of the Lawson family. Young Master! The Lawsons panicked out. Their bodyguards stopped taking Leo and rushed over to save Frank. Chris was looking at Leo in shock. Make a scene at the Lawsons was a p in the face; attacking an heir here was tantamount to an act of war. Leos expression remained calm. He had no fear, which meant he had never taken the Lawsons seriously. Frank! The wail of a cold man came from behind. The guests looked back and saw an old man with grey hair walking down in a hurry. He was the former patriarch of the family, Kieran. Leo had a yful smile on his face. Heughed aloud, You old fart, do you remember me? Kieran opened his eyes widely in anger. Nobody had called him like that before. However, when he saw Leo in the first ce, he was confused. Then his confusion turned into fear. He stumbled back for quite a few steps, pointed at Leo, and said, You are you Leo? I remember everything youve done to our family. Leo raised his mouth corner and sneered, I was going to find youter, but now that youre here on your own dont me me for Kierans face was distorted in anger. He didnt know what Leo was talking about. Just by then, he heard Frank screaming. Grandpa, help me!Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Kieran ignored Leo. He was so worried that his eyes were bloodshot, Why are you standing there? Go get water! Soon, a bodyguard brought a basin of cold water and poured it on Franks face. Shhh The fire was put out. Frank had the steaming from the extinguished fire on his face. His face was burnt coal-ck. All the tissues were necrotic. Where are you, Grandpa His facial features were destroyed. He was reaching out his arms, looking for his grandpa. Frank, Im here! Kieran grabbed Frank and hugged him tightly. Frank cried in a hoarse voice, Grandpa! I want him to die! I want him to wish he was dead! Seeing his grandson crying in misery, Kieran had never had such an intense hatred and the overwhelming urge to kill someone before. Leo! Kieran turned over and red at Leo. He said in a low voice, You couldve hidden somewhere and lived your cheap life, but youre now breaking into my house and hurt my grandson! Kieran wasnt the only one that was furious. All their family members were in fury and shock. They thought Leo was still the good-for-nothing bum when he returned to Emerdale 5 yearster. He would never be able to go against the Lawson family. Only a middle-aged man was looking at Leo with thoughtful eyes. He was Peters father, Grayson Lawson. Leo gave Irene an eye hint, telling her to leave. Irene wanted to say no, but Leos attitude made it hard for her to argue. She bit her lip and left. After Irene left, Leo finally had nothing to care about. He sneered and said, Dont you think youve made a mistake? Leo paused and continued, Five years, Im your prey to be ughtered, but now, youre at my mercy! Kieranughed in anger, Youre just a pushover from a low-ss family. Five-year military service wont make you any better. What makes you so confident? Leo smiled slightly and said, You want an answer? Okay, Ill show you. As he said that, he faded away on the spot and showed up again before Kieran like a ghost. Then he grabbed Kierans throat and lifted him up. Grandpa! Seeing that scene, the Lawsons hearts were jumping in their throats. They were so afraid that Leo would break Kierans neck out of anger. Kierans face turned pale because of fright. His old and weak body was trembling. This is just one of the many answers. Leos eyes were burning with the mes of killing intent. He looked at Kieran and asked, Satisfied now? Yes yes Kieran surrendered and used up his left energy to squeeze the two words out of his throat. Bam Leo squeezed Kierans throat and then threw him away randomly. The Lawsons hurriedly rushed over to pick him up. The old man was 80 years old; he might die from the heavy fall. Leo sat back to his spot. The atmosphere had changed a bit. Leo was dominating the ce now. He skimmed over those patriarchs faces and then stopped at Neil and Frank. In an instant, Neil and Frank lowered their heads. Their face paled, and they shook like leaves. Kieran covered his chest with one hand, gasping. Under the support of his family, he was trying to keep his heart rate steady. After a long while, he came back to his sense. His eye expression towards Leo had changed. Leo, what do you want? Kate will be here soon! Kate was hisst hope now. They believed that people had their weaknesses. Kate had let Leo lie down like a dog five years ago, which meant she could still do the same now. Kate Leo grinned a yful smile. He said, Im waiting for her toe. I just have other things to handle before I meet her. Whwhat do you mean? Kierans eyes were fixed on Leo. For some reason, he had a bad feeling about this. Before I tell you, let me ask you one thing. Leo narrowed his eyes and said, Is Peter your grandson? Yes, I am. Kieran admitted it without hesitation; however, he was getting more and more anxious. He hadnt heard from Peter for almost a whole day. He couldnt get him over the phone, and even the housekeeper didnt know where Peter had gone. Good. Leo then asked, He had my wife kidnapped, but he got the wrong person. Have you been aware of that? All their family members faces changed when hearing that. Kieran frowned and asked, Who is your wife? You dont have to know. Leos eyes turned cold. Just tell me if you know it or not! Leos demanding attitude made Kieran ufortable. He sneered and answered, Like drawn to like; I bet shes as much of a good-for-nothing as youre. You should feel happy that Peter had fallen for your wife. You should be happy instead of making a scene here! Shoo As soon as he said that, Leos anger, which had been subsided, wasing back again and getting stronger. Youre jackals of the sameir. Your grandson is exactly like you! He said coldly, In that case please excuse me. Nadine, bring them the big gift! Aye. Nadine sneered and walked out of the Lawsons under all the guests surprised and confused eyes. One minuteter, she came back. She was dragging someone in her hand like dragging a dead dog. The man was covered in blood, leaving a long bloodstain behind. Bam Nadine threw the man in front of Kieran like threw trash. Open your eyes and check out who this is! Leo thundered. Kieran widened his eyes. As soon as he saw the mans face, he wept out. Peter! Chapter 151 Bite off More Than One Can Chew Peter! Bro! Not only Kieran, but the second and third generations of the Lawson family all shocked and cried out in grief. Among those people, a middle-aged person was most shocked. He quickly pushed the crowd away, came to Peters side and shook his body vigorously. He was Peters father, Grayson. For a time, the whole Lawson family was immersed in deep sadness. The heads of other families were also perspired all over. They gazed in awe at Leo. Neil and Frank were apparently shocked as their hearts beat faster. In the past, they just felt that Leo was evil. They had never seen such a tyrannical and cruel side of him. Dwayne was even more frightened. Peter was in such a tragic state. When Dwayne thought that he ever dared to think of taking revenge on Leo, he shivered all over. Even the word miserable was too light to exin Peters terrible current situation. His facial features could not be recognized and his whole body was covered with dense knife marks. Only a professional person could see at a nce that the knife-wielder was very skillful. The wielder shed at Peter with a knife, but he didnt hurt his muscle tissue. Instead of that, he only cut off all of the meridians of Peters body. Among the people Leo knew, only Sharon, the chief military doctor of the Wyverns, had such superb swordsmanship. Peter Kieran and Grayson, one on the left side and one on the right side, looking down at Peter, whose meridians were broken, with killing intent on their faces. Grayson, in particr, looked at Leo with a cold gaze, and said word by word, Its youwho made my son like that? Although Peter was not dead, he was injured so badly that he could only spend the rest of his life in bed. For a young man, it was more uneptable than killing him! Leo nodded indifferently, Yes. Although it wasnt him who made Peter like that, he was willing to take the rap for Sharon. Go to hell Grayson roared with endless killing intent, and then rushed towards Leo as if he was going to put up a desperate fight. But he was stopped by Kieran. At that time, Kieran, the head of the Lawson family, was able to cool down. Grayson, dont act on impulse. He is just irritating you. Wait for Kate to resolve everything! Dissuaded by everyone in the Lawson family, Grayson gradually regained his senses. However, his eyes were still full of killing intent. Leo, I, Grayson, I swear, I will kill you anytime of my whole life! There are many people want to kill me in this world. Who do you think you are? Leo didnt care about it at all. He even showed a little disdain. Leo, dont becent! Then Kieran shouted, No matter how you changed, it wont change the fact that you are a jerk. When Katees here, you will be all washed up! Leo looked at Kieran with sympathy and shook his head, Is Kate your god? Can she save you? Or will she save you? Once they heart what Leo said, the younger generation of the Lawson family all looked at Leo with a sneer. Kate is now the head of the Lawson family and the president of the Lawson Corporation. She will kill you like killing an ant! For everything you did for the Lawson family, Kate will return to you intact! The younger generation was talking hastily. Only Kieran and Grayson looked at each other with a stern look in their eyes. The bastard did he find anything? Seeing their guilty conscience, Leo sneered in his heart. The Lawson family relied on Kate to be one of the giants in Emerdale. Without Kate, they would be bunch of nonentities. Leo didnt know what kind of rtionship between Kate and the Lawson family was. But he knew his enemy well. From what Kate did, Leo could infer her thoughts a little. Take tonights business conference as an example. Why did Kate, the president of the Lawson Corporation, set the venue in the courtyard of the Lawson family instead of the conference room of the Lawson Corporation? There was only one reason. Her position as the head of the Lawson family was still unstable and there were many people who refused to ept her. The purpose of holding the meeting at the Lawson family was to demonstrate for people like Kieran, Grayson and others that she was the head of the Lawson family! Clip-clop- At this moment, there was a sudden sound of footsteps outside the Lawson familys door. After that, a group of middle-aged men in ck and white tunic suits also walked into the Lawson family banquet hall. Uncle! Seeing this person, Ryan immediately showed a look of surprise and waved at him. He immediately walked towards Ryan, Ryan, where is the man? Ryan immediately pointed at Leo and said, Its him, you came just in time. Break his legs! After a pause, he said attentively to Kieran, Grandpa Lawson, dont worry, Ive already called my uncle from the Martial Arts Association. Hes a long-established master. He will grab the jerk right away. Good! Kierans eyes lit up and said to Ryan, As long as you help me kill that jerk, my The Lawson family will build firm friendship with the Perry family for generations! Thank you, Grandpa Lawson! Ryan immediately thanked him. If the Perry family could build a good rtionship with the Lawson family, the familys development would definitely advance by leaps and bounds! At a table of the banquet, Frank did not show optimism on his face. If it could be true, it would be wonderful. He was afraid that Leo could not be beaten The heads of other families wanted to see Leos reaction. However, Leos face was still calm. He evenughed, a little mockingly. Do you feel that the overall situation is settled because you have invited a professional from the Martial Arts Association? Leos calmness made everyone felt unsure. For most people who heard the name of the Martial Arts Association, their first reaction would be fear. However, Leo and Nadine remained calm and drank tea leisurely. Uncle, be careful, the bastard has some knack. Jeffreys face was cut by him. Ryan reminded beside. What, its him? Theers name is Greyson. Listening to Ryans reminder, he was full of killing intent. Its you who make Jeffreys face like that? Yes. Leo didnt deny, he smiled and took a sip of tea, You just kick him back. He doesnt deserve to be a warrior. Presumptuous! Greysons eyes were malicious and cold. No longer could restrain his killing intent, his figure disappeared in ce. Nadine stood up abruptly, with a short and powerful dagger in her hand. Leo waved his hand and said with a smile, Ill take care of him. Nadine stopped and looked at her lord with beautiful surprised eyes. She did not expect her lord to take action in person. The masters of the Martial Arts Association are all here. How many people has he offended Anyway, since Greyson of the Martial Arts Association has taken action, Leo has no chance of winning! Many family members whispered. Now that People from the Martial Arts Association came forward, this farce should end. Kierans eyes were full of viciousness, You have been a soldier for a few years, so what? In front of a true master, you are nothing!Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Dont bite off more than you can chew! Leo sneered, Greysons speed was fast indeed, but in his eyes, it was as slow as a turtle. Greyson appeared in front of Leo, with five fingers forming ws, protruding suddenly. Leo stood up calmly, without even moving a step, just raised his leg and kicked it. Boom- One leg and one palm mmed into each other, and the moment they touched, Greyson flew out heavily. Boom- He bumped into the wall of the banquet hall, which was torn apart soon. Greysons face turned pale all of a sudden and spurted out a mouthful of blood. With just one kick, Greyson of the Martial Arts Association was defeated on the spot! The audiences were dead silent. Everyones eyes widened in disbelief. Ryan and Kieran opened their mouths in shock, a strong sense of fear spread all over their bodies. Five years have passed. How could the previous jerk be so powerful now! If the Lawson family is willing to give in and give me a suitable exnation, I can consider letting you go. The indifferent voice came again, causing all the Lawson family members present to shudder, But now, your performance has disappointed me. Leo showed an overwhelming killing intention. Kieran felt that something was wrong. He shouted loudly, Leo, what do you want to do? Immediately, all the bodyguards of the Lawson family surrounded Leo and Nadine. Your grandson covets my wife and intends to kidnap, but he kidnaps my sister-inw by mistake. Leo didnt even look at those bodyguards, and said to Kieran indifferently, Originally, if you repented sincerely, I wouldnt take my anger out on you. I gave you a chance, but you didnt cherish it. In this case, after tonight, there will be no the Lawson family! Boom- Leos strong killing intent locked onto Kieran. Kierans face was distorted by horror. Shoot, shoot him! Bang-bang- Every The Lawson family bodyguard carried a gun, aiming squarely at Leo and Nadine. For a time, the atmosphere at the scene was on the verge of breaking out, and the tension was extremely high. Miss Lawson ising! Suddenly, a loud name came from the door of the Lawson family courtyard. Chapter 152 Kate The gazes of everyone present were directed towards the entrance of the Lawson family courtyard. Although there were many daughters in the Lawson family, there was only one person who is qualified to be called Miss. Kate! My lord. Nadines eyes shed. She knew her lords past; she knew that her lords biggest enemy was this woman! Leo raised his hand to stop Nadines killing intent. A yful andplicated smile appeared on his calm face. Kate, you are finally here Kate ising! Hearing those three words, Kieran was like hearing the heavenly choir. He felt much more reassured. The younger members of the Lawson family also encouraged. They looked at Leo viciously as if they had gained the confidence. Leo, you will die! Nadine was ??also looking at the gate. She couldnt understand why did those people invigorate by just a woman. But it also aroused the curiosity of Nadine. She also wanted to see how this legendary woman looked like. Clip-clop Clip-clop Then, everyone heard a rhythmic sound of high heels being buckled. A tall, ssical beauty walked in surrounded by arge group of men. She wore a small ck suit jacket with a white thin-necked shirt inside. She didnt wear a skirt. Instead of that, she was dressed in a pair of slightly loose straight-leg cropped trousers, revealing her snow-white slender calves. A soft and straight little silk scarf was tied around her neck, which was the only embellishment on her body. However, it made the finishing point, turning corruption into magic. The simplest clothing decoration disyed the emotions of a petty bourgeoisie woman. As she walked slowly, the originally noisy banquet scene suddenly fell silent. Everyone except Leo and Nadine looked up at her with awe. Miss Lawson! Chris hurriedly stepped forward and said hello to Kate. Kate nodded slightly, looked straight ahead, and continued to walk forward. When passing in front of Leo and Nadine, the woman paused on her toes and stopped in front of them.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. She didnt turn her head. She just gave a slight nce from the corner of her eyes. A yful look fell on Leo. Nadine stared at her hostilely, but Kate regardless of that. She looked at Nadine with a smile as if she was looking at a pet dog barking at her. After a second, Kate turned her gaze and continued to walk towards the center of the banquet. Kate frowned slightly when she saw the numerous bodyguards of the Lawson family surrounding the venue. Tonight is my business conference. What are you doing? So many bodyguards here! Go out from here! Her words were like a thunderbolt, and the expressions of all the Lawson family members changed slightly. Kate, do you still remember him, the jerk escaped from marriage five years ago? He made a big noise at the Lawson familys banquet, not only beat Peter, but also intended to kill me! A middle-aged man said to Kate tonelessly. Is it true? Kate nced at Leo and said coolly, When the business conference is over, I will wait for an exnation. What she said made all the members of the Lawson family surprised. Kate, didnt n to avenge for the Lawson family? The scene seemed to be at a deadlock, and the heads of the families were stunned when they saw this scene. Kate didnt seem to be of one mind with the Lawson family Leo drank tea leisurely and smiled. He was not surprised by the scene. Grayson and Kieran looked at each other and their eyes became a little sullenly. The thing they were most worried about happened. Originally, they hoped that Kate could teach Leo a lesson for the Lawson family. However, from the current situation, it seemed that she had no ns to attack Leo. Kieran took a step forward and said to Kate in a deep voice, Kate, no other things are as important as family affairs. Both Frank and Peter were seriously injured by that bastard. You are the current head of the family, and you should take on your responsibility! With a majestic demeanor, Kieran took out the aura of authority as the previous head of the family. However, Kate squinted slightly. She peered askance at Kieran, and said with bit displeasure, Grandpa, are you teaching me? Kate! Another middle-aged man said to Kate with a stern face, Dad is also considering for this family. We trust you, so we handed over the Lawson family to you. You cant betray our trust over! Do you have the right to share your words here? Kate sneered and sat in the center, scanning the crowds like a king in the world. I am the head of the Lawson family. All matters of the Lawson family should be decided by me. Theres no way for you to boss me around! You All members of the Lawson family shrank their pupils. They looked at Kate with anger, but they didnt dare to vent. An obvious killing intent shed in Kierans eyes, but Kate keenly caught it. She took the initiative and said, I organized this business conference. What does it have to do with you? Even if something goes wrong, the conference must be finished. After all, do you want people from major families to hear our familys scandal? Her tone was tough and domineering, and everyone in the Lawson family didnt dare to say a word. The other heads of the families also did not dare to express their ideas. Even the direct descendants of the Lawson family could not persuade Kate, not to mention them, the first and second-tier small families. Grayson could see it clearly. He said to Kieran, Dad, please obey her first. Kieran could only sigh helplessly. He ordered the Lawson familys bodyguards back. Then he remembered the circumstances of Kates birth and showed some unwillingness in his eyes. The big Lawson family had fallen into the hands of an outsider! p, p - Suddenly, there was a burst of apuse from the scene. Everyone looked at the sound, only to see Leo pped his palms lightly, with a yful smile on his face. He said loudly, Mr. Lawson is a real man who is flexible and willing to undergo change! You! Hearing Leos words, Kierans eyes suddenly became bloodshot and his eyes were about to split. How could he bear that Leo was making fun of him? Is he a real man? Is he flexible and willing to undergo change? Its just because Kate forced him to act like that! Kate took a deep look at Leo, then her face became calm and she announced, The business conference starts now. Next, Kate presided over the meeting. Kieran, Grayson and other core members of the Lawson family were unwilling to step aside, and all the family heads also listened intently. Nadine stared at the graceful figure with a solemn expression. Then she lowered her head, shook her head and said, My lord, I cant understand her. Leo drank tea leisurely, with a slight smile on his face, If she can be understood, she may be dead now. Nadine was shocked. There were not many people who could earn such a high evaluation from her lord. After hesitating for a while, Nadine still mustered up her courage and said, My lord, it sounds like you dont hate her. I hate her, but I also value her. Leo looked at Kates figure and said with bit destion in his tone, Only the enemy knows the enemy best. People of the same kind asionally hurt each other, but more often, they huddle together for warmth. Chapter 153 Expelled from the Lawson family The business conference went on in an orderly manner, and representatives of the major families came to the stage one after another to talk about the advantages of thepanies under the family. Leo heard it roughly. The Lawson Corporation intends tounch a new project. The project would be not nned by the Lawson family. The Lawson family was trying to find whether the major families had some ideas about the project. Its more like an investment conference than a business conference. Whoever had a good project, Kate would invest in. Investing is a science, and Kate had a vicious vision in this regard. Even Kieran could not find any fault from her. After some rounds, Kate suddenly frowned and said, Why I havent seen staff from the L Group? Chris hurriedly said, Miss Lawson, the president of the L Group hase, but she left afterwards. Kate narrowed her eyes slightly as if she was going to me, Why she left? Chris was taken aback and said quickly, Because Frank was persecuting her again and again. Mr. Cohen was afraid that Ms. Garcia would be hurt, so he let Ms. Garcia go first. Chris, shut up! Immediately, Frank stood up and scolded, ignoring the burning pain on his face. But only halfway through, he felt a cold gaze from behind. He was startled and didnt dare to speak. Kate didnt get angry with Frank. She turned her gaze and said to the heads of all the ns, I have already collected all of your ns. After returning home, the Lawson family will consider them carefully and give an answer within three days. Thank you, Miss Lawson. The heads of the families left one after another. The banquet became deserted. Only the OBrien family and the Perry family did not leave. Neil and Frank stood together, discussing something with each other. Leo looked at them and sneered in his heart. It seemed that they were still reluctant to give up the opportunity to get close to the Lawson family. Kate, the business conference is over. Can we solve the family thing now? Grayson walked towards Kate. He asked in a t voice and expression. Kate nodded, Of course. Getting Kates agreement, everyone in the Lawson family breathed a sigh of relief, and then looked at Leo with a bit more grimness. In their opinion, Kate would clean up Leo. It was just a matter of time. Dwayne and Ryan also looked at Leo with schadenfreude. They shouted, Leo, why you still dont admit your crime? You are waiting for Miss Lawson to take action in person, right? Leo still sat leisurely on the chair. He looked at the two with a yful expression and said, How do you know for sure that Kate will take action against me? Presumptuous! How can you call Miss Lawsons name directly? Dwayne was still showing his loyalty. He pointed at Leo and shouted, You were lucky before. Miss Lawson was busy with the business conference and didnt have time to deal with you. Now that the business conference is over, well see where you can escape! Escape? Who said I was going to escape? Leo was amused by Dwaynes stupid words. He stood up slowly and walked towards Kate. He was tall and straight. Then he said in a deep and powerful voice. I came to the Lawson family today to ask for an exnation. I wont leave until I get the exnation. All of you dont even think about stepping out of here! What are you going to do? Stop! Dont take another step forward! Everyone in the Lawson family was frightened by the momentum of Leo. Dwayne took a step forward, stood in front of Kate, and said solemnly, Miss Lawson, dont worry, as long as I am here, I will never let the jerk hurt a single hair of you! However, Kate stood up slowly, and a cold light shed in her beautiful eyes, Get out of the way. Miss Lawson Dwayne was about to speak when an indifferent voice suddenly came from behind him. Are you sure you want to block me? Dwayne looked back, and his eyes were dulled in fright. He saw Leo was standing behind him. Leo looked down at Dwayne condescendingly, as if he was looking at an ant. I said, get out of the way. Kate repeated in a cold voice. Two powerful auras, carrying murderous intent, mmed into each other. Dwayne, who was caught in the middle, turned pale with fright on the spot. Under the intense fear, he thumped and sat directly on the ground. Using both hands and feet, he crawled away from the middle of Leo and Kate like a dog diving into a hole. Dad, it scared me to death- He crept to Neils feet, gripped the legs of Neils trousers, and hid behind him trembling all over. Good-for-nothing! With anger on his face, Neil mmed into Dwaynes body and kicked him aside. He didnt expect that Dwayne was so frightened that he crawled back like a dog. It lost his face! Although Neil said that, he was also trembling for a while. Even though it was the confrontation between those two, he also felt a little trembling. Kieran, Grayson and the rest of the Lawson family also stepped back, daring not to approach. Nadines beautiful eyes were full of surprise, and then she look at Kate in awe. The lord had released his aura just now, but this woman was not afraid of it at all. She even dared to look at him! Long time no see. When the confrontation was over, Kate smiled lightly like an old friend, I thought you wouldnte back. Sorry to let you down. Leo also put away his momentum and said with a light smile, I have a habit. If anyone dares to provoke me, I will never let him or her go. I saw it. Kate looked at Frank whose face was terrified, and then she looked at Peter who was still unconscious. She sighed, Anyway, I am the head of the Lawson family. You have hurt two of my brothers to such a severe extent. I will be too unqualified if I did nothing. You should ask them what they have done. Leo said indifferently, They tried to kidnap my wife, but they kidnapped my sister-inw by mistake. Dont you think they dont deserve to die? After a pause, he narrowed his eyes dangerously, Youd better not know about this. Your wife?! After listening to Leos words, Kate seemed to remember something. Her face changed color slightly, and her eyes became sharp, What the hell is going on! Leo could see that Kate was indeed ignorant, so he told the whole thing again. After hearing that, Kates pretty face was cold all over, They should go to hell! What did you say?! As soon as her words came out, Peters father Grayson immediately shouted angrily and red at Kate. The other The Lawson family members also looked at Kate in disbelief, and no one expected that Kate would say like that. Kate, do you know what youre talking about! Kieran shouted. His face was dark with rage. Grandpa, if you knew who his wife is, you wouldnt think so. Kate sat back and looked at Leo, On behalf of the Lawson family, I apologize to you for this matter. Leo didnt change his expression. He gave a meaningful look to Kate. As expected, she knew what happened between Lydia and him. Kate! You are a woman who lives on the Lawson family while helping others secretly. Is this your attitude as the head of the family? Kieran was furious on the spot and scolded angrily, The rest of Peters life can only be spent in bed, and the murderer is right in front of you. You dont care that at all and apologize to the jerk. You really lost the dignity of the Lawson family! Kate knew what she did would definitely cause public anger, but her expression remained calm. Im just thinking about the problem from the perspective that can be most beneficial to the Lawson family. Peter did such a bad thing. He deserves to have his meridians cut off. If the Lawson family is implicated, it will be worse. If the gains outweigh the losses, I did nothing wrong. The Lawson family is implicated? Kierans face was full of anger, and he almost gritted his teeth. He is just a jerk, a good-for-nothing gigolo who ran away from the Lawson family five years ago. How can he make my The Lawson family perish? Kate shook her head. She was not angry yet, Grandpa, you are too stubborn. I advise you not to judge people with stereotyping. Dad. Grayson, who had been silent just now, suddenly said, Kate has broken the hearts of everyone in the Lawson family. She is no longer suitable to be the head of the Lawson family. Cease her post as the head of the family.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Besides, whats flowing in her body is not the blood of the Lawson family. She is just a bastard. Its better to take this opportunity to expel her from the Lawson family! In an instant, Kate was used by thousands of people and became the public enemy of all the Lawson family! Chapter 154 After Tonight the Lawson family Will Disappear The sudden change of things was too unexpected to react. Neil and Frank were dumbfounded as they stared at the chaotic the Lawson family. They were very confused to understand what had happened. Isnt Kate the head of the Lawson family? Why did she suddenly be the target of public criticism? Nadine felt the current situation was familiar as if she had seen it before. Soon, she rememberedCthe Ford family, she had seen it in the Ford family. In the Ford family, Reba, Caroline, Patricia and others also treated the lord like that, even worse than the Lawson family. They regarded the lord as the person who brought bad luck, and do everything possible to drive the lord away. They not only used verbal abuse, but also persecuted the lord with practical actions. If Leo was an ordinary person, he would have killed by them long ago! Unexpectedly, such a scene would repeat itself in the Lawson family It was only at this moment that Nadine understood what her lord meant by huddle together for warmth. He and Kate were essentially the same kind of people. Even if Kate used and hurt Leo before, Leo would not hate her too much. Theymunicated with each other in their hearts, but their positions are different. Otherwise, they would definitely be close friends. Nadine nced at Leo secretly. She saw Leos expression was still calm, but his eyes had quietly beplicated. My lord, what are you going to do? Nadine knew that Kate had hurt Leo, but as long as Leo ordered, she would take action to support Kate.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. However, Leo shook his head and said with a light smile, If she is tossed down so easily, she is not Kate, nor is she worthy of being my opponent! Hearing this, Nadine looked around. Soon she was surprised. No matter how the Lawson family spoke ill of each other, Kate didnt say a word. Her eyes were still cold. Her aura was still strong. Her chin was still raised high, looking down at everyone. If a change should be identified, it would be the corner of her mouth. It was with a disdainful and sarcastic smile. Finally, everyone said that they were tired and closed their mouths. Are you finished? Only then did Kate speak lightly, with a t tone. Immediately, all the Lawson family members felt that they had been humiliated, and their expressions changed abruptly. You dont deserve to be the head of the family, and you will be dismissed soon. Whats your prestige? I think the reason why she didnt help Peter take revenge must be because she was still thinking of the jerk. After all they almost became husband and wife five years before! A junior of the Lawson family spoke viciously, referring to what happened five years ago. However, as soon as he finished speaking, Kate stared at him with sharp eyes and said indifferently. If you dont know how to speak, I dont mind to help your parents teach you a lesson. The junior was startled suddenly, but still said stubbornly, Am I wrong? Leo nced at Nadine, Punch him. Nadine strode towards the junior, scooped him up, and pped him several times. p, p, p After a few ps, the juniors mouth was full of blood, and his teeth were all punched out! Leo! Punching the junior front of his face, Kierans teeth were almost clenched due to angry. Kate also nced at Leo, and then she said, Its only your wishful thinking. To revoke my position as the head of the family, we need to vote by all members! Kieran immediately said, If you agree to revoke Kates position as the head of the family, raise your hand! After speaking, he raised his hand first. Others also raised their hands. In the end, everyone turned their attention to Chris, the only one who didnt raise his hand. Chris, raise your hand quickly! Grayson shouted angrily. Chris instantly felt a huge pressure and trembled all over, but he still insisted and said, I cant do that! If you dont do it, you will end up like her and be kicked out of the Lawson family together! Grayson threatened with cold eyes. Is this the Lawson familys attitude towards your own people? Leoughed brightly, pointed at Kate, and said to Chris, Go to your Kates side, I want to see who dares to force you. The words were full of arrogance and murderous intent. Chris nced at Leo gratefully. He didnt know why, but after Leo finished saying these words, the pressure on him suddenly disappeared. He walked quickly behind Kate. Okayyou two, are you going to fight against the Lawson family? Kieran twitched in anger, pointed at Kate and Chris angrily. Grayson looked at Kate resentfully and said, Dad, I have said to you before that she is a member of the Lawson family. No matter how nice we treat her, she will not be with us. It is better to expel the two of them from the Lawson family together! All right. When he found that Kate waspletely out of his control, Kieran alsopletely tore off his disguise and looked at Kate and Chris with cold eyes, You two have been expelled from the Lawson family! Boom- Chris was suddenly stricken and his face turned pale. Without the protection of the Lawson family, how could he live in the future? He gritted his teeth and said to Kate, Kate, dont fight with grandpa any more However, Kate was still fearless. She just nced at Kieran lightly and said, Grandpa, have you made up your mind? If you expel me from the Lawson family, how will you deal with Leo? Hes just a jerk of a poor family. Youre afraid, Im not afraid! p- Kieran sneered, and immediately pped his palm twice. Before long a group of guards armed with guns rushed in, all aiming at Leo. Seeing this scene, Kieran alsoughed, I know you two are very powerful, but no matter how powerful you are, can you powerful than bullets? Kate stood up without reluctance. She nced at Chris and said, Chris, lets go. Chris was so frightened that his legs trembled. He gritted his teeth, Kate, do we really going to leave the Lawson family? I know what youre worried about. Kates eyes were indifferent, I alone am a giant family! These words were so domineering that even Kieran, Grayson and others were shocked. Nadines heart skipped a beat as well. She couldnt help to look at Leo. In light of her daring and her courage, Kate was indeed the female version of Leo! Soon Kieran came back to his senses and said disdainfully, You really have great expectations! What a joke! After leaving the Lawson family, you are nobody! Really? This time it was Leo who spoke. He looked at Kieran with a yful expression, First of all, can you take the Lawson Corporation back? What a joke! The Lawson Corporation was founded by me, and the presidents position was also given to her by me. If I want to take it back, its just a matter of a word. After finishing speaking, Kieran looked at the group of men in suits brought by Kate and said, You are all my old subordinates. Cant you tell which side is the walk of fame? However, in the face of Kierans solicitation, the group of men was expressionless. Some men even gave him a disdainful look. Sorry, Mr. Lawson, you seem to have forgotten one thing The Lawson Corporation is founded by you, but it developed rapidly due to the youngdy. So we want to follow Miss Lawson, wherever she goes, we will go! You Once he heard that, Kierans heart twitched fiercely. He looked at them in disbelief and was unable to speak. After a while, he seemed to understand something. He looked at Kate angrily, but found that she had a faint sarcasm on her face. The reason why the Lawson family is strong is because of the existence of the Lawson Corporation. If the Lawson Corporation is lost, will the Lawson family still be a wealthy family? Leo looked at Kieran with a yful expression, and said word by word, Its not her who is stupid, its you. This sentence likes thest straw that broke the camels back, made Kieran burst with anger. Shut up, you bastard, its not your turn to intervene in the matter of the Lawson family! You made my two grandsons like that, how can I make you happy? Kill him for me! Kieran ordered his men to deal with Leo first. However, the ground suddenly trembled violently before he could do anything. Then, a junior from the Lawson family ran at him in a panic, Grandpa, somethings wrong. There are a lot of armored vehicles outside the door What?! Hearing this, Kierans expression changed drastically. At that time, he heard Leo said slowly. I said that after tonight the Lawson family will disappear! Chapter 155 The Mystery Case Five Years Ago Kieran led everyone in the Lawson family to the gate of the courtyard quickly. When he looked closely, his face suddenly turned pale. Rumbling- The ground trembled more violently. Through the dim night light, everyone could vaguely see that at the end of the horizon, a number of magnificent armored vehicles kepting one after another. The stones on the ground trembled violently, and a strong aura of iron and blood came nearer. Kierans eyes widened, and the strong visual impact brought by the behemoths made him crumbling as if it had emptied his entire body of strength. Graysons expression also changed drastically. In this peaceful era, such military vehicles were rarely seen, not to mention in urban areas. God, gosh When Neil and Frank saw this scene, they were so frightened and they lost their souls. Their hearts were thumping as if they were about to jump out of their throats. As for Dwayne, he just sat down on the ground and didnt even have the strength to stand up. Chris also trembled in his legs. He had never seen such a behemoth in his life. Kate was the calmest one who knew the situation best. She turned around and looked at Leo calmly. Leo also nodded at her. Putting aside their past grievances, their purpose is the same tonight-to eradicate the Lawson family. Theyreing- Somebody present eximed in surprise, and then everyone looked over in horror. Those behemoths were already very close, without any intention to hit the brakes. Two beams of dazzling headlights, like the eyes of a monster, shone over. Run- Grayson shouted loudly, then carried Kieran on his back and ran towards the corner. The rest of the Lawson family also headed up and ran away. Boom- In the end, along with a deafening loud noise, the sturdy iron gate of the Lawson family was smashed into pieces like a piece of paper in the torrent of steel. The vehicles rushed straight and rolled in. Strong and tenacious men with guns immediately jumped out of the vehicles and quickly formed a square array. Everyone was wearing camouge green clothing. Looking around, it was a sea of ??green. They rushed in quickly and surrounded everyone in the Lawson family. The ice-cold muzzle pointed at the heads of Kieran, Grayson and the others. Everyone in the Lawson family was so scared. They clutched their heads and squatted on the ground. The guards of the Lawson family were also armed with firearms, butpared with those people, they werepletely weak. After only a few seconds, they were all subdued. Bang-bang- There was the sound of bullets being loaded everywhere, and in this near-solidified air, a pungent smell of gunpowder smoke gradually filled the air. Put down the gun, otherwisekill without mercy! Soon, a tall, dark-skinned man walked over and said coldly. Who, who are you? Kieran was lying on the ground, holding his head tightly in both hands, his eyes were terrified, and he asked the dark-skinned man. The strong man opened his mouth, and smiled sternly, We suspect that you have formed an escort team privately and carried guns in an attempt to rebel! What?! Hearing the strong mans words, not only Kieran turned pale with fright, but all the Lawson family members minds went nk. They were the bodyguards of the Lawson family, how could it be possible to form an escort team without permission? Moreover, the word treason made their scalps numb for a while. This was a great sin! At the moment, there were a few younger The Lawson family members who had weak psychological endurance and fainted from fright. Their crotches became wet and yellow. Wronged, weve been wronged- Kierans eyes widened and he shouted sharply. The evidence is there, Mr. Lawson, what else do you want to quibble about? At this moment, there was a yfulughter. Looking back, he saw Leo walking out with Nadine leisurely, with a bright smile on his face, So many people here are carrying guns, and they were caught on the spot. Besides, you just pointed guns at my head. Youve attempted murder! The origin of these guns is unknown. Maybe you bought them illegally. Three crimes, each of them will be enough for you! Isnt it right, bro? Leo looked at the dark-skinned man with a smile and said. Yes, it is Hans wiped the cold sweat from his head, and the word lord almost frightened him out. You bastard, its you- Kieran suddenly looked at Leo. His pupils shrank quickly. Leo chatted with the strong man so harmoniously. No matter how stupid Kieran was, he still understood what was going on. Immediately, his face seemed to be much older, and his gaze towards Leo was full of inconceivable. He couldnt understand. Five years ago, Leo was still a jerk that anyone could ughter. How could he be so powerful five yearster? Dad, what should we do? Graysons head was aimed at by three or four guns, and he was too frightened to move. Kieran was still immersed in the shock brought by Leo. After a while, he came back to his senses, staring at Leo and said, You called all these people? How is that possible? Leoughed dumbly. He nced at Hans and said, They are from the Emerdale Military Region. Even if I am very powerful, I cant invite so many so many of them, right? Kieran frowned when he heard this. Indeed, Leo was right. No one couldmand so many people. Was it just a coincidence? However, Kieran had no time to think about it. Hans nced at them and waved his hand, Take them all and wait for the interrogation! The army came and left quickly, but everyone in the Lawson family was taken away. After tonight the Lawson family would be disappeared! Leo casually nced at Neil and Frank as if he had done a trivial thing. Flop! Neil and Frank knelt directly in front of Leo, trembling all over, and lowered their heads deeply. Mr. Cohen, forgive me! My The Perry family, from now on, would like to serve Mr. Cohen all our life! We will never be unfaithful! Leo nced at the two of them indifferently, and then he said, The OBrien family and the Perry family, I will let you go this time. If I find you do something wrong again, I promise that your fate will be worse than the Lawson family. Thank you, Mr. Cohen! Neil and Frank were seemed like have been granted amnesty. They left the Lawson family with their sons gratefully. As a result, the huge The Lawson family was left with Leo, Nadine, Kate, and Chris. Kate nced at Chris and spoke first, You go back first. Chris wanted to leave quickly. He bowed and left. Leo said, Nadine, you go back to the car first. Yes! Then Nadine left. Only Leo and Kate, the two enemies from five years ago were there. The atmosphere became indescribably embarrassing. Kate looked up at him with starry eyes, as if she knew Leo for the first time. Leo didnt mind it. He just let Kate look at him. After a long time, Kate took back her gaze and sighed, You are really different from before. People always change. Leo smiled and said, Youve also changed a lot, havent you? Kate was silent, expressing her acquiescence. But soon she looked at Leo and sneered again, Thank you for helping me this time, but I wont thank you. Leo looked at her in surprise, Why you say that? Im just doing things for myself. The Lawson family intended to hurt people around me. They deserve to die. What about me? Suddenly, Kate smiled faintly again. She looked at Leo and raised her chin arrogantly. It seemed that the Kate of five years ago came back. Now the Lawson family exists in name only, and only my cousin and I are left. I used you five years ago and tortured you. You must hate me very much, dont you? Leo nodded, Yes, I do hate you. Then what are you waiting for? Im alone, and it is easy for you to kill me now. Hearing this, Leo was a bit surprised, You want me to kill you? Everything has to have a result. Kate said calmly, Five years ago, I did something wrong to you. Five yearster, you can naturally seek revenge from me-a game of cat and mouse, anyone can be a cat, and anyone can be a mouse. Leoughed, he liked the metaphor. Okay, thats what you said. Leo slowly raised his hand and grabbed it towards Kate. Kate closed her eyes. The way Leo had done before was deeply imprinted in her heart. If Leo wanted to kill her, she would have absolutely no possibility of surviving. However, after a long time, there was no pain in her body. Kate opened her eyes again, only to find that Leo was standing in front of her. A finger stopped in front of her eyes and flicked lightly on her forehead. Tap- Kate was in pain, and hurriedly covered her clear forehead.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. What are you doing? She gritted her teeth and looked at Leo angrily. Revenge. Ive done it just now. Leo said, Now, the grievances between you and me are written off. Eventually Kate understood it. There was no gratitude on her face, but her expression became even colder. Did you have mercy on me? Leo shook his head, Of course not. What you did to me five years ago was also for self-protection. You are also a victim of the Lawson family, and now the Lawson family disappeared, so I dont hate you. Kates face turned red and white as if she felt insulted. She looked at him angrily, What the hell is that? Five years ago, when I treated you badly, didnt you hate me? I hated you. In the past five years, I have hated you for half of the time. I even wrote your name on the target and shot several times a day to relieve my hatred. But that wasnt your real intention, was it? Leo stared straight into Kates eyes and said seriously, No one is born evil. Only when they are kind and be hurt, they gain the wisdom. Most of the anger on Kates face disappeared, but she still gritted her teeth and couldnt get over. A smile appeared on Leos face again, However, when you sent someone to tie me to the Emerdale Pier and wanted to throw my body into the sea, I hated you so much at that time. Kate was stunned for a moment, and then she said, I didnt send anyone to kidnap you. On the wedding night five years ago, you disappeared after I returned to the wedding room. As soon as he heard her words, the smile on Leos face instantly turned frozen. If it wasnt Kate, who would be the one kidnapped him? Chapter 156 Proposal from the Hudson Family Late at night, a ck Rolls Royce was driving down on the road. Leo in the back seat, looked through the window at the night scene. Five years ago when Leo was almost dying, drugged by the Lawson family, he was kidnapped by a group in ck of unknown origin. At that time he met Lydia who was also kidnapped by the group. Leo had thought that its Kate who had done it, but Kate strongly denied it. She didnt have to lie to him, and she thought scorns to lie. She said she didnt do it, so she certainly didnt do it. If not her, then who? With deep look in his eyes, Leo lost in thought. Whoever did this five years ago will pay a terrible price! My lord. Nadine who was driving said suddenly, Here is some information about the loyal families in Country YD. Leos eyes froze for a moment, and he sat up, What? The loyal families in Country YD areprised of four families, which y a core role in Valenham City. And the Matthews family is one of them. However, the royal family is a broad term. Anyone who is even remotely rted to the Henderson family could call himself one of the royal family. Miss Hendersons information has been deliberately erased, but it is certain that she must be superior in the family. But she has taken the liberty of leaving the royal family. Why did she do that? Leo frowned. Nadine also shook head, and said, Its not clear now. However, the Henderson family are begging her back to the family. At the same time, family traits matter a lot to them. While Miss Henderson was pregnant, they found her and pushed her to get an abortion. Besides, they even plotted some car idents to abort her. When Nadine just finished, Leo got a cold look, surrounded by homicidal intents. The loyal families in Country YD, they will pay the price. Leo can tolerate some harassment, but the car idents to kill his baby were not eptable. What they had done aroused Leos will to kill. Fortunately, Lydia had given the birth to Emilia safely. If Emilia was killed because of the plotted car idents, Leo must have massed his people to deracinate the loyal families in Country YD. After a long time, Leo calmed down, You need to do this thing secretly. Yes, my lord. The deadline was not in the corner, and Leo didnt go to Lydias house, but to the Valendale Vi. As soon as he reached, he got a call. Lydia? Leo was surprised that she was still up sote. Where are you now? As soon as the phone was connected, Leo heard Lydias slight voice. She spoke in a low and slight voice, avoiding to wake her daughter. Even so, Leo can feel the concern in her words. Besides her sister being robbed, she was worried about Leo going out sote. When a wolf turned back, it must be for gratitude or a revenge. Leo had done something for gratitude, and now its the turn for revenge. Leoughed, I am just catching up with an old friend. Is that old friend Kate? Lydia asked suddenly, and her voice got colder. Leo got a little surprised, How do you know? Lydia kept silent for a long while, and suddenly she hung up. However, she soon called him again. She said in a hard tone, You are going to pick Emilia up from school. Lydia, I Lydia hung up again, leaving no chance for Leo to give an exnation. Leo froze for a while with the phone in his hand, and shook head atst. He knew Lydia must have misunderstood him. The next day, Leo was going to exin to Lydia about the meeting with Kate. However, he paused while passing by the Vesper Corporation. Because he saw Reba, Caroline, and Patricia standing inside, as well as the direct line of decent of the Ford family. You must give me a reasonable exnation about this matter. Jayden banged the table and shouted. Other members of the Ford family also looked at William Ford angrily. Whats wrong, dad? Leo strode in. Leo! Everyone looked over at Leo with mixed reactions. Reba and Caroline looked gloomy, and Henry had a look full of hatred. While Jayden was dignified. After a long silence, Jayden said to Leo, It has nothing to do with you, and we juste here for an exnation. Then he looked at William, William, we are family, and I wouldnt like to make the thing moreplicated. Besides, I can let bygones be bygones as long as we resume our cooperative rtionship. Leo immediately realized that they were asking for exnation about the cancelled cooperation between the Vesper Corporation and the Ford Group. Leo was in no hurry and he pulled up a chair and sat down. With insipidity, William took out an ount book, Father-inw, its ok for the Vesper Corporation to cooperate with the Ford Group. But it must be legal and appropriate. You can have a check of the ount book on the capital flow. And the terms are so bossy. The Vesper Corporation will never ept such a contract. After a while, William narrowed his eyes slightly and said, I will not only cancel the cooperative rtionship with the Ford Group, but also punish those who promoted the cooperation. With his words, Reba said with shock and anger, Dont you dare! Im your wife! Its she who promoted the cooperation between the Vesper Corporation and the Ford Group. She was just going to help her family as she had been a leader in the Vesper Corporation. Unexpectedly, the cooperation just kept for a few days.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Impudence! Jayden immediately flew into a rage and banged the table, William Ford, are you still my son-inw? Have you forgotten who has been with you with all her heart when you just came to Emerdale city when you had nothing here? And who has helped you regardless of the past grudges? Mr. Ford, business just does what business does, and we need to leave the affection behind. At this point, he was interrupted by a faint remark, But, I dont think that we have affections to be taken into consideration. All eyes fell on Leo, immediately, his words irritated the present. You are just a useless member that the Henderson family adopts. You have no qualifications to give a remark here. You, such a useless man, are thinking of getting involved with us. What a dream! Leo paused for a while. They should misunderstand that he wanted to get involved with the Ford family. How hrious! Caroline also frowned, Why you again? Youd better go away now and its nothing to do with you. Leo raised his eyebrows and was about to speak when a loud voice came out of the door. Theres no need to turn him away. Its ok to keep him here as a witness. Everyone looked back and saw Benedict came in with a group people. He naturally hugged Caroline in his arms and looked at the crowd, saying with a smile, Today is a lucky day. With Carolines elders here, Id like to take this opportunity to make a proposal to Caroline. Chapter 157 Penny Wise and Pound Foolish Benedicts words attracted the eyes onto him, and even Leo narrowed eyes and scanned him. Proposal? Reba and Patricia felt confusion with his words, as well as other people in the Ford family. This is? Caroline took Benedicts arm in an affectionate way and introduced him to everyone with a happy face, Dad, mom, aunts and elders, he is Benedict Hudson, the eldest son of the Hudson family. And he is my boyfriend. What she said shocked the present. Reba, Patricia and others looked at each other. With their status, they had no ess to the Hudson family and they thought this man was from a rich family. Only Jayden got up suddenly, walked quickly to Benedict, and held his hand tightly, You are you are the eldest son of Ewan Hudson! Exactly! Facing Jaydens inquiry, Benedict smiled faintly, Mr. Ford, you dont have to be so excited and we will be family soon. Carolines grandpa is also my grandpa. Good, good, good! Jayden said with a happy face. He then turned to Reba andughed. Reba, I was so opposed to your marriage to that old loser before. But now its not so bad, at least you have a good daughter. As long as Caroline marries into the Hudson family, the Ford family will get a rtionship with the Hudson family. At that time, there will be one more rich family in Emerdale city. Reba was also very excited, Is it true? Are you really going to marry into a rich family? Of course! Caroline said with a smile, I didnt tell you about that because I am afraid you will disagree. Besides, we just began to date, and its too early to tell the family. But I never expected that Benedict would make a proposal first. Carolines voice became lower and lower, and her face got blushed. She lowered head shyly. Benedict was surrounded. Although he coped calmly, the dismissive look in his eyes was hidden deeply. If not his father urged him to make a proposal in the Ford family, he will never marry Caroline. Recently, the Hudson family met some hinders while developing the market in Emerdale city. The Hudson family managed to have a meeting with the four families in the city, but failed. Besides, they even offended some local big shot. All thepanies the Hudson family wanted to cooperate refused the cooperation. Whats more, the big shot dered that the Hudson family will never find a corporation who dare to cooperate with them. Stephen Hudson worried about this thing very much. He was so shocked that when Benedict told him about the thing happened in Riverside Club, especially, about that the responsible person of Prominent Business Association came there. Later, Stephen made sure that there were some crouching tigers in the Ford family. He wanted Benedict to marry Caroline and find out the truth of all this. However, Benedict will never find that the man who ordered to banish the Hudson family was just sitting in front of him. Mrs. Ford and Old Mr. Ford, about my proposal to Caroline Benedict implied. Caroline is so lucky that she can marry you. Reba said first, Benedict, I will never say no to your proposal to Caroline. Thats right. Jayden also nodded and said, Lets choose an auspicious day and you get engaged first. No! I will not consent to this proposal. Just as everyone wasughing, a piercing shout of anger interrupted everyones imagination. William got up and looked at Benedict indifferently, Your family is a great family in your area, which is as powerful as the four loyal families in Emerdale City. Why you choose my daughter to be your wife as you can marry any woman who is from a richer family? What he said was harsh and piercing, which froze Benedicts smile immediately. He then forced a smile, I fell in love with Caroline at first sight. And we love each other. I want to marry her with no other reasons. William waved his hand and said, My daughter is just from a small family, and she doesnt deserve you. You can go now. As soon as the words came out, everyones face changed.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Dad, what are you talking about? Caroline got angry, I just find my true love, but you want me to break up with him? Shut up! Are you really a father? Your daughter finally finds herself a good boyfriend, but you should try to be the block on the way? Reba also got angry, with a face of shrew. Here was a good opportunity to make her family a rich one, and she will never let it flee away. Jayden walked to Benedict, and ttered, Mr. Hudson, he is my son-inw, and he doesnt have much status. He often entertains an angel unawares. Benedict nodded happily, and then looked at Leo wittingly or unwittingly. But he found Leo with a calm look. So he strode to Leo and said, You are a friend of Caroline from childhood. You muste to our wedding! Caroline said with unhappiness, You dont have to invite him to our wedding, and he even cannot afford the cash gift. Benedict smiled, and said generously, You has grown up with him from childhood, and he doesnt have to give the cash gift. I would like him to be my best man. Leos eyes narrowed slightly. Dont you really think that you can marry Caroline? Its Leo who ordered to hinder the Hudson family develop the market here, so he knew well why Benedict wanted to marry Caroline. However, Benedict misunderstood his words. He smiled and said, Why not? Well be a family soon. Speaking, he turned to Jayden and William and said with surprise, Father-inw, and old Mr. Ford, I saw you in a conflict when I came in just now, and what can I do for you? Old Mr. Ford quickly waved his hand, Thanks, but we are here to ask for an exnation. After Caroline told Benedict the whole story, Benedict smiled and said, Well, I believe that there must be some reasons for father-inw to cancel the cooperation. After a pause, Benedict said, If old Mr. Ford doesnt mind, the Hudson family is willing to cooperate with the Ford family. Really? With his words, Jayden and Reba got wild with joy, and they stopped tangling the Vesper Corporation. Jayden snorted, and peered at William, You see! You are really ungrateful. Birds of a feather flock together! Reba also said in a strange way. With Benedicts promise, the Ford family got great joy, and Benedict also turned to Leo and smiled, as if he was speaking that its a piece of cake to marry Caroline. At the time, Lydia came in with a group of people. The cold appearance and powerful vibe, as well as the human wall behind her, froze the present. President Henderson. William hurriedly got up to greet. When Benedict saw Lydia, his smile froze, and the corner of his eyes twitched sharply. His look at Leo darkened. He ever liked Lydia, but Leo married her first. When he was about to say something, Benedict suddenly noticed the group of men in ck suit, every one of whom had a badge with a mark of urban construction. There was no doubt that they were members of the Urban Construction Bureau. He immediately ran to them and asked, Are you Mr. Jenkins from the Urban Construction Bureau? A few days ago, I called you on behalf of the Hudson family The head of the group looked at him indifferently, and said with a face of disgust, Go away. I am working. Benedict was pushed and tottered. The Ford family were all shocked to see it. Benedict was the young master of the Hudson family, but he dared to treat Benedict like that. Im Brandon Jenkins from the general Administration of Urban Construction. I am here to talk with President Henderson about the Reconstruction project of the Emerdale river. Hearing, Benedict was directly stunned. The Reconstruction project Peter Lawson longed for so long was taken over by the As Group. Others looked at Lydia with faces full of envy. Lydia scanned everyone present. When her look fell on Leo sitting in the corner, she snorted and ignored him. Leo showed a wry smile. Its clear that Lydia was angry for that Leo had a talk with Kate yesterday night. Then she looked at William, Follow me to the As Group, and the product can be lunched. All right. Also, I wonder if Mr. Ford is interested in the reconstruction project. Lydia asked suddenly. William was stunned, and then said with surprise, Can I? Of course. Brandon smiled, The leaders are very optimistic about the As Group and Vesper Corporation. As long as there is no other project in hand, Vesper Corporation is wee to jointly build a beautiful Emerdale. What he said was very official, but an message was revealed that the two groups were protected by a big shot. Benedict stared at this scene, and he made up his mind to marry Caroline. His marriage can be sacrificed to develop the family business. Id like to. William tried to suppress the joy in his heart and promised. At that time, Jayden, Reba, Caroline and other people got an ugly look. Although they got the cooperation with the Hudson family, these two projects were totally different. Especially the urban construction project, it was a sweet pasty for everypany in Emerdale city. Its really penny wise and pound foolish. Chapter 158 Disciples of Music Maestro Following Lydia and Mr. Jenkins, William felt great pressure, and he cannot help turning over to Leo, Why did Mr. Jenkinsmake nice to Vesper Corporation? Leo did not say anything, but in his heart he was impressed with Forrest. His efficiency were very good indeed. Although the documents of the urban construction project had been approved, all the people in the bureau were very proud. Without Forests constant pressure, the person in charge would not havee to align so soon. Into the office, Lydia led them directly to the guest area to talk about the details. Leo was not involved in the project, so he casually took seated on the sofa. At that moment, the door was opened and a short man and a tall woman came in. The woman was tall with excellent temperament, wearing sunsses and a cap, but her face was hidden under the cap. The short man followed her, with eyes ncing at the legs of the tall woman at times. But the woman didnt pay attention to that. She folded her legs and took a seat in front of Leo and nodded to him politely. Leo replied with a smile. The short man saw this and suddenly stood between them. Who are you? Do you know who she is? How dare you peep at her? Mr. Morris! The womans face changed slightly and she scolded him. Then she looked at Leo again apologetically, Im sorry, my agent didnt mean any harm, please dont mind. Leo shook his head and did not care. After that, its silent there. The short man was between the tall woman and Leo, and he stared at Leo as if he was a thief. Leo also felt puzzled, and finally stood up and left. This made the woman feel even more embarrassed. Fortunately, the door was opened quickly. Brandon showed his gratitude to Lydia and William and left. Next, we need to discuss the promotion advertising about the product of Angel. Lydia led William to the tall woman and gave an introduction, This is Michelle Brooks, and she will be the spokeswoman of the project. And this is William Ford, president of Vesper Corporation. Nice to meet you! The tall woman took off her sunsses and cap, smiled and stretched out her hand to William. Leo looked over and surprises shed in his eyes. She was the super star, Michelle Brooks! The reason why Leo can remember this name was not how famous she was, but she was the disciple of Music Maestro. Not everyone can be a disciple of Music Maestro. She can be one of the disciples, which meant that she had something special. When she took off sunsses and cap, Leo was also surprised for her beauty for a moment. Her long hair fell lightly over her shoulders, hiding most of her face and making her small face look smaller. With an extraordinary face and natural temperament, she only wore a simple white floral dress and a pair of canvas with the dame color, looking like an approachable sister next door. However, no one noticed that the short man stared at Lydia with evil thoughts in his eyes when Lydia came out. It was said that President of the As Group was as beautiful as a fairy. Thats true! At this time, Leo looked at him with a cold look in his eyes, he but still did not say anything. After sitting down, the short man handed a manuscript over to Lydia. After reading it, Lydia frowned and looked at Michelle. You signed a contract with the CMC before, didnt you? Why you transferred to Cleo Entertainment? Leo, standing beside, narrowed eyes. Cleo Entertainment? Its an entertainmentpany owned by the OBrien family. Michelle showed an apologetic smile and was about to speak while the short man said first, The reason Michelle chose to jump a job is to find a better opportunity for her career. And its clear that there are more opportunity in Cleo Entertainment, and Michelle can have better achievements. Hearing, Lydia immediately raised her eyebrow, Who are you? The short man immediately coughed, and said calmly, Please allow me to give a self-introduction. My name is Zack, the current agent of Michelle. Leo Looked at Zack several times, but said nothing. Because Cleo Entertainment had a bad record for nonpayment of debt, so Lydia got a bad impression to Cleo Entertainment. But Michelle had jumped into thepany, she can say nothing. After all, they were in cooperation. Zack took out three drafts and handed them to the three, This advertisement is specially designed for your new product Angel, and please have a look! There was another person in the office, and its Leo. But Zack ignored him, giving no draft to Leo. After reading it, Lydia shook head, The essence of advertising lies in concentration. Your version is too long. Zack frowned, but still smiled, This is just the first draft. We will revise itter. I show you for some advice whether there are some unreasonable points that need to be corrected.From N?velDrama.Org. Michelle soon found one point, The kiss scene can be deleted, and I told you that I will never ept kissing plots. As soon as the words came out, Zacks face suddenly turned gloomy and he smiled to Lydia. Excuse me, President Henderson. Then he took Michelle out of the office. Walking out of the office, Zack got a ferocious look on his face, Its the key time to sign the contract, and you are not allowed to make itplicated, remember? Michelles face slightly changed, and she stared at him, You promised me before that there will never be physical contact scenes. You lied to me! What if I lied to you? Zack sneered, Big star? You became a super star thanks to me. Without me, you will be nothing in spite of your extraordinary talent. His words made Michelles face changeable, and she gnashed her teeth, saying nothing. Seeing this, Zack, Michelle, youd better make clear what you are. You are just a tool that thepany can use to make money. Thepany can give you opportunity to be a star, but once you would do something to displease thepany, you will be set aside. You have worked so hard for so many years, and you wouldnt like to end up with nothing, right? Its silence for a long time. With slightly red eyes, Michelle finally nodded. Thats nice. Zack nodded with satisfaction, and went back to the office. The gloom disappeared, and he smiled, President Henderson, sorry to keep you waiting so long. Leo nced at Zack. He heard the talk out of the office. With Leos stare, Zack felt ufortable but he soon came back to himself. He looked at Lydia and smiled, It is ok for kiss plot, as well as the sex plot. Hearing his words, Michelle with a forced smile, turned and stared at him incredibly. Zack turned to her and stared at Michelle fiercely, indicating that she should say noting. In addition, we have discussed how to make yourpanys products popr overnight. And we have a conclusion that President Henderson should join in the advertising. Zack took a look at Lydias delicate face. Chapter 159 A Bird Startled By A Bow Zacks words surprised Lydia, while Leo darkened his face. Before he felt that this man got something in his look at Lydia, but he had no evidence. So he didnt say anything, and he even controlled himself to hit Zack while hearing their talk out of the office. But now Zack dare to covet his wife. Lydia was not aware of that. After a cold look shing, she said calmly, Give me a reasonable reason. Zack calmly said, Although President Henderson is not a star, you do have a better appearance than a lot of big stars. Besides, I heard that you are also known as the cold president in Emerdale city. Although Zack praised Lydia a lot, Lydia had no feeling about his praises. She said, So what? We canpletely use this to catch the eyes of the audience. Whats more, your fame is better than Michelles star effect. With the both effects, your products will definitely be popr. He said clearly with some points, and even Lydia was a little persuaded. If it was just a general product, she may not personally join in the advertising. But this product was her expectation to her daughter, and the achievement in the past five years. After hesitation, Lydia shook her head and refused politely, Id better forget it. Im already married. Zack was stunned, and looked at Lydia with surprise, President Henderson is so young, I cannot believe that you have been married. Lydia nodded. Zack didnt give up, Its all right. They are just a few fragmentary shots, and we will focus on you about the advertising, and Michelle will be auxiliary to you. You think about it? Under Zacks repeated persuasion, Lydia suddenly looked at Leo, raised her lips and nodded, Ok, but I wont appear a lot. Leo paused and it never urred to him that Lydia will agree. When he looked into her eyes, Leo understood everything and twitched at the corner of his eye. Shes really a vindictive woman Zack looked excited, and a smile emerged, Thanks for your cooperation. Id like to introduce you the male yer. And Michelle should know him. Then Zack waved hand, Come in. Then, a handsome guy with fair skin came in, smiling at Michelle with obvious love in his eyes. However, when he saw Lydia, he was shocked and his eyes was full of excitement, This is? This is president of As Group, President Henderson. She promised to give a friendly performance. His words made the white man excited, and he said, I am Ronnie Stewart, an artist under Cleo Entertainment. Lydia nodded. She had heard the name, also knew that he was one of the most popr idol under Cleo Entertainment. While Michelle was frowning, with eyes full of disgust, Why did youe? I came here for work. Ronnie Stewart said with a smile, I heard that president Henderson needs an actor, so I volunteered to join with no pay, Michelle looked extremely ugly, with no words, while Ronnie Stewarts eyes scanned constantly between Michelle and Lydia. The kiss y was changed into sex y, and the cold female president was willing to join the y. He was so lucky to be the only male actor. But no sooner had he finished than a faint voice sounded. Sorry, yourete. The leading man is already taken. As soon as the words came out, all the people except Lydia changed their faces and turned back to Leo. Leo stood up and walked to Ronnie Stewart, saying, Whats more, everyones kissing scenes will be deleted. All the people stared at Leo with their mouths wide open. If he hadnt said something just now, everyone thought he was transparent. Soon, Michelle came to herself and looked at Leo with gratitude in her eyes. While Lydia also showed a meaningful smile. But Zack and Ronnie Stewarts faces gotpletely gloomy. Who are you? Here is no floor for you. You get out of here. Leo curled the lips, You dont need to know who I am. But you really have no qualification to join this advertising y. But as he said this, he nced at Lydia from the corner of his eyes and noticed that the coldness on her look had gone. So she agreed to join in the y because Leo had a night talk with Kate yesterday. And she was sure that Leo wille up join. Ronnie Stewart was furious and looked at Zack, Whats going on here?N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Zack was not only Michelles agent, but also Ronnie Stewarts agent, so he naturally furious. However, he did not lose his temper, but walked to Leo. He said in a low voice, I dont care who you are, but I warn you dont get involved in this. Otherwise, you will be dead with no reason. He thought Leo would be afraid, but Leo seemed to hear a joke andughed. He also lowered his voice and said, You go back to tell Neil OBrien. As long as he behaved himself, his family can have an opportunity to exist here. But if I lose my patience, everything will not be so easy. Zacks eyes opened wide, and stared at Leo with thrilled look. Leo knew his boss! But he soon snorted, Do you think that can steal a tigers power just because you heard my bosss name somewhere? My boss is the master of the OBrien family, you, as nobody, can never see him. Leo was not angry, but gently hugged Zacks head and said, Please help me to tell Ronnie Stewart that the Lawson family has disappeared and whether the next one will be the Stewart family or not is up to him. What he said scared Zack, and he tumbled on the floor awkwardly. Ronnie Stewart was a member of the Stewart family and the secret was just between him and Neil OBrien. How did this guy know about it? And the Lawson family as one of the four great families had disappeared? At this time, Ronnie Stewart strode to Zack, Zack, what are you doing? You beat him away! Lets go! Zack grabbed Ronnie Stewarts arm and ran away as a mouse would run away from a cat. Michelle stared at the two as they fled like rats with their tails between their legs. One second before Ronnie Stewart was so domineering, but now he fled so awkwardly. She looked at Leo and asked curiously, What did you say to them? Leo smiled and shook his head. Secret. Chapter 160 Emilia As Target Zack fled from the international Commerce Center to the Cleo Entertainment, as well as Ronnie Stewart. Why did you get back so soon? Neil OBrien asked strangely. Zack told Neil OBrien a good news and a bad news without reservation. Hearing, Neil OBrien also paused and looked shocked, Are you sure that you didnt make a mistake? Yes! Zack looked solemn, That young man, really knew Ronnies identity! I cant believe he can find out his identity with our sound protection. Neil OBriens expression also got serious. Stroking his chin, he paced back and forth in front of his desk. Ronnie was silent for a while and said, Could it be that a blind cat met a dead mouse and he just correctly guessed it? His teeth tickled with anger at the thought that Leo grabbed the leading role from him. He has been in love with Michelle for a long time. Finally, he had a chance to kiss her, but the chance just slipped away. Impossible! Neil OBrien waved his hand and said, He pointed out that you are the member of the Stewart family, thats to say, he is not afraid of revenge! Zack could not help interrupting, President, why this man can overlook the four great families? And the Lawson family really has disappeared? Neil OBrien did not answer. Its not that he didnt want to answer, but that he cant. He was there when the Lawson family was ruined. And he was impressed by the scene that all of the Lawson family were taken away. No one knew why the military would make a sudden inspection. The only one knew Leos true identity could be Peter Lawson, unfortunately, he had been in a vegetative state. I nned to teach Lydia Henderson a lesson. But with Leo there, this thing must be left behind. Neil OBrien said in a solemn voice, And, from now on, all members of the Stewart family are not allowed to provoke Leo! In addition, try to give more resources to Michelle. President, is that all over? Ronnie was reluctant. Of course not. Neil OBriens eyes shed with fierce look, But the OBrien is not powerful enough to ruin Leo, and we need to cooperate with the Stewart family. I heard that the urban construction project that allpanies and families had been longing for is in charge of the As Group. Thats right. Ronnie Stewart nodded and said, I have heard my grandfather mention this, and he was upset about it for a long time. The Stewart family was only responsible for the reconstruction of the upper reaches of the Emerdale River. He wanted to get the transformation n of the lower reaches of the River, but the As Group got there first. Is Old Mr. Stewart really upset? Yes, and he could hardly eat. Thats good, this might be our breakthrough. Neil OBrien said to himself, And Michelle, I have a hunch that she might be the key to breaking down the As Group. Lydia made the decision and Leo will be the leading actor. Lydia will appear on the screen herself, as well as her daughter. Michelle didnt know why Lydia made such a decision, but she didnt ask why. She then left after the date was set. President office, the remaining Leo and Lydia two people. Lydia was working on theputer while Leo was silent sitting on the sofa. Finally, Lydia stopped working and looked at Leo with no expression, You are angry, right? Leo showed a wry smile, I am not angry, but surprised that you can also have a tantrum just like other women. Lydia still had no expression, I am a woman, not a goddess. Leo seemed to recall something, and asked with a face of confusion, But you ever said that its a good thing to have many women around me. Lydia coldly said, I dont care those general women, but I am not so generous to allow you to see your ex-wife. Leo sighed, as expected she was annoyed by the things about Kate. Although Leo didnt know how Lydia found it out, he knew that as the president of As Group, she must have her own way and channels. Seeing silent Leo, Lydia softened and said, I knew something about the thing between you and Kate. Without her, I wouldnt have met you five years ago. Leo slightly meditated and slowly said, Yes, without her, we wouldnt have met each other. In fact, it should be said that they wouldnt have met each other without the people in ck suit. After all, they were not hired by Kate.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Stay away from her, and shes dangerous. Lydia said. You seem to know her well? Leo asked in surprise. He still recalled that Lydia also had a subtle look when Kate was mentioned before. She said, She was my ssmate in college, and she was mypetitor. After leaving the International Commerce Center, Leo could not calm down for a long time. It never urred to him that Lydia had such a rtionship with Kate. A superior person will always regard another superior one as apetitor. Both of them graduated from Cambridge University and were also named as the only two Oriental women in the Centennial University Beauty since the founding of the university. After graduation, they entered the Wall Commercial Street for internship, both of them showed a strong investment and business talent. But Lydia had always been superior to Kate. Kate inherited the family business, while Lydia started her career herself. Its clear who was more outstanding. You are so great. Thinking of this, Leo also smiled happily. Near Kaiser Kindergarten, Nadine pulled up. The Rolls Royce was too ostentatious, so Nadine followed Leos advice and bought a ck Magotan. Dad! Before long, Emilia ran to Leo from the kindergarten, looking at Leo. With joy on her face, she looked at Leo. Come on, dad takes you home! The two were on the two sides of the road, and Leo squatted down to wait Emilia with open arms. At this time, a Hummer rushed over with honking. It was about to hit Emilia, but the Hummer showed no signs of slowing down. Emilia! Looking at this shocking scene, Leos pupi suddenly shrunk, and shouted with all strength. And Emilia seemed to feel something and she turned around subconsciously. She saw a huge ck shadow. Emilia stopped and stood in the middle of the road in amaze, looking at the hummer galloping toward her. Chapter 161 The Simpson Family’s Revenge RUSTLE As if a Titan, the dark shadow shrouded Emilia, who was stupefied in still. The distance between them was only five meters, so close that Emilia could as if sense the strong wind screamed by the trooping horses blew beside her face. She closed her eyes subconsciously. Suddenly, she felt her feet leaving the floor and she almost flew up. She opened her eyes, seeing generous shoulders and finding she was lying in a warm embrace. Dad! Emilia screamed out in excitement and grabbed Leos chest tightly. Leo leapt forward, spined around in the air when holding Emelia and thennded. All of his movements happened in a short while. Even Nadine was startled by his action. CRACK The Hummer gave a nice drift. Its wheels rubbed against the floor sharply, leaving several evident scratches, and the car finally stopped slowly. At this point, a young man jumped off from the car, followed by three bodyguards, and walked towards Leo in swirl, Whos kid? Why didnt she keep an eye when crossing the street? Is she in a hurry to start a new life? However, rather than responding him, Leo carefully checked whether Emelia got hurt or not. Emelia tried her best to ease her panic. Her little pale face forced a smile and she noted, Dad, I am alright! Sorry, Emelia, dad should havee to you. Leo felt extremely ashamed when seeing his scared little girl. He handed her to Nadine andmanded, Take her to buy something to eat. Nadine knew what Leo was about to do. She hurriedly took Emelia away because he knew what happened next couldnt be seen by a child. Seeing Emelia leave, Leos gentle look immediately gone. Instead, his look was extremely dark with homicidal intent. He slowly walked towards that young man. Hey, I am asking you a question? Is that girl your child? The young man didnt know that he was going to die. He still screwed in proud, Well, I have already hooted, but she still ran towards my car as if she didnt hear it. She is deserved to die if I hit her BANG As soon as the young man finished his speech, Leo punched him hardly on the face. Leo was punching in anger. Suddenly, blood was running down from the young mans face and he got a broken nose. Also, he flew away a long distance as if a kite with a broken string. Young master! Seeing this, his three bodyguards hurriedly ran by his side to support him up. The young man covered his nose in pain and got up embarrassedly, saying, How dare he beats me? What are you looking at? Punch him! The three bodyguards suddenly showed a sharp look, ready to start a sneak attack. However, Leo straightened himself up and stepped on the floor with full strength. BOOM The tarmac road suddenly cracked apart. I only want to kill him, but I will also kill those who daree forward. Leo remarked in cold tone. None of those three bodyguards dared step forward.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. You, you The young man popped his eyes. He never expected that man owned such a great power. However, he still pretended to be fearless and remarked, Do you know who I am? My name is Brian Simpson and I am from the Simpson family! Well? Hearing this, Leo showed a bright smile and asked, Do you know Mollie and Lennox? Leo hadnt seen Brian on the Lawson familys party a few days ago. Brian was startled. He nced at Leo, never expecting that he would know his father and sister? Was he acquainted with them? Therefore, Brian noted, Dont think you can be at ease simply because you know my father and sister! You can escape from death, but not from suffering. I will let you pay the price for beating me up! Leo smiled and remarked, I scorn to handle with the second-rate families like Simpson family, but you guys are too blind to bother me! Your sisters face has already been ruined. Thats just a warning. As for you, thing is not that serious if youre heading for me, but you almost hit my little girl. Even if the God is here, he cant save you! What? Youre the one who ruins my sisters face! Hearing Leos words, Brian couldnt stopped trembling in fear and showed a scared look when meeting Leos eyes. He had seen Mollies face, which was covered in blood and was badly injured. Even her senses couldnt be distinguished clearly. Mollie was still in the emergent room in the hospital. Brian never expected the man in front of him was that criminal. Leo looked at him coldly when he slowly approached him, as if he was staring at a lifeless dead body. Brian was frightened. He roared towards the three bodyguards, Come on! Beat him up! Bracing themselves, the three bodyguards ran towards Leo, while Leo kicked with great strength, making the leading bodyguard fly away for five or six meters. Meanwhile, he suddenly reached out his hand to grab the second bodyguards neck, lifted him high in the air, and threw him on another bodyguard. Within only one round, three bodyguards werepletely annihted. Suddenly, Brian popped his eyes in astonishment. However, instead of stepping forward, Leo stared at him and remarked, Yes, youre right. You can escape from death, but not from suffering. After saying this, he turned around to get back to his car and slowly started it. CRACK The cars four wheels spined quickly and rubbed against the floor, letting off a sharp noise. Judging from the speed of the engine, it could be seen that Leo floored the gas pedal and the speed was over two hundred yards. However, the car stayed where it was, with only its body vibrated strongly, like a c4 bomb which was ready to blow up. Leo was sitting on the pilot position. He held the steering wheel with both hands and showed a cold look at Brian. Seeing the vibrating car, Brian finally figured out what was going to happen. His pupils contracted and he shrieked, You, what are you going to dohere is kindergarten! What happened here attracted many parents, who were going to pick up their children, to gather around. They all looked at the Magotan in and Leo inside in astonishment. Leo sneered and remarked, Well, now you know we are near the kindergarten. Why you didnt remember many kids are around when youre driving the car to hit my daughter? With the gloomy voice to the extreme, Leo suddenly pulled the brake. BOOM Suddenly, the car speeded up and drove towards Brian. Like a bolt of lightning, because free from the brake in great resistance force, four wheels of the car spined in high speed and even sparked against the floor. The bystanders couldnt stop covering their mouths in astonishment, as if they foresaw the ident was going to happen. Help me Brians pupils suddenly contracted. Without further thinking, he struggled with hands and legs to climb aside. However, the distance between him and the car quickly shortened. Leo drove the Mogotan with speed over two hundred yards. Brian could never forget what was happening in front of him. The four wheels were like deaths sickle, which was ready to sentence him. He lied on the ground and covered his head tightly, huddling. He trembled heavily. Numerous thoughts passed his mind at this moment. He was the young master of the Simpson family. He owned lots of money to spoil. He hadnt gotten married yet. He hadnt inherited However, he waited a long time, but the great pain he imagined still didnt strike him. Finally, he opened his eyes. As soon as opening his eyes, he saw the scene he would never forget in his life C the giant wheels stopped in front of him, so close that they were within one centimetre. If Leo drove forward a little bit, his skull would be smashed in pieces. Chapter 162 Two Choices The engine revolved to its extreme. The cars body already went cold with loosen wheels and ck smoke. All things struck Brian greatly. He popped his eyes in fear. Out of astonishment, he even wetted his pants. All parents and kids in the kindergartens front gate were startled. It was nearly impossible for a car to brake with such a high speed within a short distance. However, the man inside the car had controlled the speed of the car, proving his first-ss driving technique. Noticing other peoples gaze, Leo nced over the bystanders. Suddenly, those parents led their kids to leave. Within a minute, no one was left in front of the kindergarten. Brian finally returned to his consciousness. He struggled to climb out under the car and got ready to escape. However, he only crawled for one metre when a foot stepped on his back. Dont, dont kill me Brian was so scared in tremble that he didnt even have the strength to crawl. Leo showed a sharp gaze and noted, What happened is just a warning. I wont kill you if you tell me why youre going to hurt my little girl! I, I just passed by Brian raised up his head to look at him and replied when trembling. Leo gave him a cold look. He got on the car and swiftly backed his car, aiming at Brian and pressed the elerator. CRACK With a clear crack sound, one of Brians legs was smashed by the wheels. Ah Brian screamed out desperately. All of his body trembled in pain with sweat running down from his forehead. Leo rolled down the car window, nced at Brian, who was pressed under the car, and noted, I dont have too much patience. If you lie to me again or decide to remain silence, I will smash your other leg. There was hesitation in Brians eyes, but he still chose to remain silence. Seeing he had no response, Leo moved the steering wheel to control one of the car wheel, which was pressing on Brians leg, to move left and right. CRACK, CRACK In this way, Brians broken leg gotpletely smashed. He petted on the ground with great pain and finally confessed, I will tell you the truth, I will! Leo finally stopped and looked at him calmly. My father asked me to do so. Brian hissed because of the pain and remarked, You have ruined my sisters face, which means you have ruined her whole life. I will let you pay your price. He then waited for a while and continued, I have heard that you already get married and have a little girl in kindergarten, soso I decide to hit your daughter to make her disabled. BOOM! After Brian saying those words, frightening coldness let off from Leo. He noted in a creep sound, Emelia is only five years old. How dare you turn your filthy hands to her? Jerk! Are you calling me a jerk? Brian suddenly got his courage back when facing Leos killing intent. He sneered and replied, Why dont you call yourself a jerk after ruining my sisters face? I am only letting you pay the price by doing the same thing to your daughter! You can ask your sister what vicious thing she has done. Leo showed a cold look and remarked, She deserves it. Well, then what our family has done also has our reason. We only lose this time. Not knowing out of pain or rage, Brian showed a ferocious look and noted, We can give a second try if we lose in the first round, then there will be the third and the nextWe still have lots of chances. One day you will regret for what you have done. Leo shook his head and looked at him calmly, Youre wrong. I will never leave you the chance for a second shot. I have already found out the truth. There is no need for the Simpson family to exist. CRACK As soon as Leo finished his speech, he drove the car backwards and aimed at Brians right leg. CRACK With another clear sound, Brians right leg was smashed broken. If you want my daughter to be disabled, I will make you disabled first. Leos eyes were so calm that as if he has lost humanity when staring at Brian, who already passed out because of great pain. Dad! Suddenly, a pleasant voice came not far away. The coldness faded away in Leos eyes, instead, his look was full of gentle smile. Looking back, it could be found that Emelia was holding Nadines hands and ran quickly towards Leo. Emelia was holding a rainbow lollipop in her hands with a pair of antlers as decoration. She looked like a lovely deer elf. Nadine was also wearing a pair of antlers. It could be told that the antlers were in a match set. However, Nadine was wearing an unnatural look. It seemed that he was tortured by Emelia after looking after her for some time. Leo held Emelia in his arms and looked back at Nadine, saying, It actually suits you well. Nadine rubbed the antlers on her head and her face directly turned red. Dad, where are we going next? What a generous child after just going through a car ident! Emelia asked in Leos arms. Dad will take you to the zoo. Leo rubbed Emelias head gently, while a flicker of coldness passed over his deep eyes. Lets go to the Simpson family. Yes! Reminding that Emelia was almost hit by a car just now, Nadine also showed a cold look and replied. Meanwhile, in the Simpson family. Although the Simpson family is a second-rate family in Emerdale, they owned private estate. Meanwhile, all rtives from the best blood in Simpson family were gathered around a white bed. A woman was leaning in lord Lennoxs arms, cursing in deep and resentful voice. I will make him dieI will make him suffer! If getting close to her, it would be seen that her whole head was wrapped in medical gauze, only leaving out a pair of eyes, looking like a scary mummy. Leo wasnt the one who ruined her face. Nadine did it. However, Mollie med everything on Leo. Lennox hurriedlyforted, Mollie, take it easy. I have alreadymanded Brian to hurt his daughter. I will let him taste the pain to lose his daughter! BANG! As soon as Lennox finished his speech, a booming sound came outside the Simpson familys estate. Everyone looked outside. Suddenly, all of them opened their eyes widely. A ck Magotan rushed in, ripping the estates gate offpletely, as if the gate was made of paper. Who is that? Lennox went furious. Although the Simpson family wasnt in the first rank, they couldnt be bullied easily. Lennox led people out, finding the car door open with two people getting off in sharp eyes. The man was holding a delicate little girl. Others could sense they were supposed to be a family. Emelia, wait for daddy for a while. Leo said gently to Emelia and slowly turned around his head.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Suddenly, his eyes were full of endless killing intent. His cold words echoed in the whole Simpson house. All of you. You have two choices to choose either obedience, ordeath! Chapter 163 Treating Leo in the Same Way as Miss Lawson People from the Simpson family all freaked out when finding who wasing. Lennox opened his eyes widely in astonishment and asked, Why your daughter is all alright? Leo sneered and remarked, It looks like you wish something will happen to my daughter. People from the Simpson family all looked at each other. The lord had already arranged Brian to hit Leos daughter. Emilia should be disabled now. Why nothing happened to her? Suddenly, people from the Simpson family all had uncanny feeling. As if reminding of something, Lennoxs pupils quickly contracted. He red at Leo and shouted, Where is Brian The fact that the perpetrator didnt return but the victim arrived really made Lennox disturbed. Leo nced over them calmly and then rest his eyes on Nadine, noting, Give his son back. Yes. Nadine showed a smile and gave them a teasing look. Afterwards, she opened the trunk and threw Brian up. Brian already couldnt move at all, lying in front of his father like a dead animal. Jerk, here is your son! Suddenly, the Simpson familys estate went to dead silence. All family members eyes were wide with horror and covered their mouths subconsciously. At this point, a desperate shriek came, Brian! A beautiful madam came by Brians side. She didnt care about her safety at all, but held her son tightly in her arms. Tears were running down from her eyes when she asked with great concern, You leg what happened? Mom! The rim of Brians eyes also turned red. He held his mother tightly and replied in raspy, painful tone, My legs are smashed by wheels! BOMB As if being struck by lightning, all people from the Simpson family, including Lennox, were trembling in fear. Brian was supposed to be the one who hit others. Why did he get hit instead? Hearing his words, the middle-aged beauty couldnt bear this news. Her eyes cked out and she directly passed out. Take her back to her room! Lennoxmanded in half fear and half anger. The whole Simpson family went to a mess. However, Leos eyes were still cold as usual. He would never show mercy when facing his enemy. Full with rage, Lennox stared at Leo and roared, What have you done to my son? Well, hes the one who is going to hit my daughter. I will definitely make him suffer. Leo looked calm and casually noted, I have already shown him my biggest mercy by not killing him. YouContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Lennox was furious. However, when seeing Nadine, who was standing behind him, he didnt dare take action easily. Dad, what happened? A womans voice came inside the house. Mollie went outside with her face covered in thick bandage. She screamed out when seeing Leo, asking, Leo? Is that you? She strode towards Leo in great rage, saying, How dare youe to our ce after ruining my face? I will kill you! However, she only took one step and stopped moving forward, standing in still stiffly. Suddenly, a knife covered in front of her neck. Nadine showed up sneakily in her back and whispered in cold voice, You will die if you dare step forward! GRUNTING Mollie suddenly stopped. She swallowed hard, turned around to Lennox and asked, Dad, help me Such scene stimted Lennox. He showed a more furious look and asked, Leo, dont think you can turn blind eyes and mess around simply because there is a powerful bodyguard to protect you! Well, do you think the Simpson family owns the right to mess around? Leos voice was extremely cold, saying, Your family is only second-rate. How dare you find my daughter trouble? You really get great nerve! After saying these words, the killing intent spread out in the air. Lennox was scared to step backwards when feeling this uncanny atmosphere. He felt freezing as if dropping to the ice cave. You have already broken Brians legs. What else are you going to do? Lennox questioned angrily. I have provided you with solutions. Its up to you to decide life and death. Lennox naturally knew what Leo was hinting. Leo was asking him whether he would obey him or not. At this point, Emelia, who was standing aside, looked at Leo curiously and asked, Dad, you have promised me to go to the zoo. Where are animals? There will be. Facing Emelia, Leo changed into another person. His voice was extremely gentle and remarked, Emelia, how about waiting for dad for a while on the car? Yes. Emelia wasnt scared because Leo didnt start taking action know. She got on the car docilely to y with her toys. Lennox knew how powerful Leo was. However, he still pretended he didnt afraid at all and remarked, Leo, I never expected you could leave safely during that night in the Lawson family. I wont mind your business if youre a person who likes to mess up. However, now you want to go against the Simpson family. How foolish you are for holding a weak hand versus us! The Simpson family is the Lawson familys business ally. Do you know what will happen when the Lawson family knows that youre in my ce? In Lennoxs view, as long as he called the Lawson family here, Leo didnt have any strength to fight back. Leo showed a weird smile and didnt say anything. On the day when the entire Lawson family got exterminated, because Mollie was disfigured, the Simpson family left in the first ce and they didnt know the news that the Lawson family was already gone. Lennox thought Leo was frightened when finding he didnt speak out a word. Lennox showed a cold smile and remarked, Now it seems you finally regret. Well, its toote. I will call the Lawson family to let them send masters here. Leo didnt stop him but waiting for him to make a call. Come on. I will concede if you can bring even one person from the Lawson family here. Well, youre still a stubborn person even if youre going to die! Lennox purled up his lips and sneered. He started to make a call, However, the beep sound came on the other side. Lennox didnt give up and dialled another number. Still, no one answered. Thats strange. Why there is nobody to pick up the phone? Lennox was doubtful and murmured to himself, while Leo and Nadine looked at him in a teasing manner. Sensing Leos eyes, Lennox was stimted, not reconciled to dial a series of numbers. Those numbers belonged to the grouppanies of the Lawson family. All of them hadmercial intercourse with the Lawson family. However, none of them answered! At this point, cold sweat showed up on Lennoxs forehead. He couldnt stop ncing at Leo. Leo showed a pair of eyes with a confident look, like that everything was under his control. Lennox felt unprecedent pressure at this time. He didnt know what was the origin of such pressure. Hello? Soon, the phone finally got through. A mans cold voice came. Although the other sides voice was indifferent, Lennox felt he finally caught the life-saving straw. All of his pressure went away and he asked in anxiety, Is that Mr. Lopez? Who are you? Mr. Lopez asked impatiently. I am the lord of the Simpson family. Lennox, Lennox Simpson. I have met you in the Lawson familysst party. Mr. Lopez was simply in the middle ss of the Lawson Group, but Lennox was still humble. Lennox had no way because the Lawson Group was the most powerful and well-known group owned by the Lawson family. Hurry up. I am busy now and dont want to waste my time. Constraining his anger, Lennox asked with a smile, Well, Mr. Lopez. There is some trouble in our family and I will you can show up to help me. I will offer you the best interest I can provide. What a useless thing! You cant handle such a trivial thing. No wonder the Simpson family only ranks in the second-rate. Mr. Lopez smiled and hanged up the phone. Although being despised, Lennox showed a wicked smile and remarked, I have already called the person from the Lawson Group here. Youre not allowed to leave. Dont worry. I wont leave until things are handled properly. Leo smiled and waited together with Nadine. A whileter, a ck Benz parked in front of the Simpson familys gate and a man in suit got off. Seeing this, Lennox hurriedly greeted him and pointed at Leo, saying, Mr. Lopez, here is the guy who finds our family trouble! Following his finger, Mr. Lopez was frightened when seeing Leo. He hurriedly turned around and asked in a deep voice, Are you sure that is the man youre referring to? Yes, thats him! Lennox replied with great certainty. SLAP At the point when Lennox said yes, Mr. Lopez pped on his face hardly and scolded, Are you blind? How dare you find Mr. Cohen trouble? Our president hasmanded that everyone has to treat Mr. Cohen the same way as they treat him! Chapter 164 We Will Obey Every Word Mr. Cohen Commands Mr. Lopezs words shocked all members from the Simpson family like a bolt of lightning. Lennox opened his eyes widely in astonishment and asked, Mr. Lopez, are you telling a joke? If Mr. Lopezs first sentence simply surprised him, his second sentence almost made him ck out and pass over. Everyone knew Leo was the Lawson familys enemy, especially the president of the Lawson Group, Kate, who was Leos counterpart. However, now Mr. Lopez remarked that Mr. Cohen was as important as Kate. Why would this happen? Mr. Lopez sneered and noted disdainfully, Do I need to tell a joke with a lord from a second-rate family? This was a really insulting sentence. However, Lennox was not in the mood to care about too much. He grabbed Mr. Lopezs hands and asked worriedly, Mr. Lopez, you must take it wrong? How would Mr. Henderson say such words? This useless man in front of us escaped from his marriage with Miss Lawson five years ago, which greatly damaged her fame. All people from the Lawson family are desperate to kill him. Why are you protecting him instead? Shut up! Finding Lennox mentioned the scandal five years ago, Mr. Lopez red and pushed Lennox away, Why would a small figure like you could find out Mr. Cohens true identity? If you keep guessing Miss Lawsons thought, dont me me for being ruthless! Afterwards, Mr. Lopez ran towards Leo and gave a formal bow, saying, Mr. Cohen, I will cancel all of our cooperation with the Simpson family. Dont be mad. Mr. Lopezs voice was in tremble when saying these words. His heart was scared to the extreme, thinking: Helping the Simpson family to go against Mr. Cohen? How dare he? He must be searching for death if he agreed with Lennoxs suggestion. Mr. Lopez witnessed the copse of the Lawson family together with Kate on the party. He well remembered the strangling feeling, especially the scene when over ten armoured cars drove from the horizon and nearly ten thousand soldiers surrounded them when holding guns. Get up. Leo smiled and noted, I remember you. you are behind Kate and is the seventh in his left side at that time. Leo had an extraordinary memory. He could remember most peoples appearance only by one nce. Finding Leo still remembered him, Mr. Lopez felt ttered and noted in excitement, Yes, Mr. Cohen. I dont want what happens today to be known by too many people. Do you understand? Leo squinted his eyes and remarked. Of course! Mr. Lopez promised him and turned around to nce over the Simpson family,manding, I will report to Miss Lawson in honesty if anyone dares spoil one word. You know what our young mistress will do if things are leaked out. All members of the Simpson family trembled in fear. If Kate was determined to exterminate the Simpson family, none of them could survive this night. Besides, the Lawson family already copsed. Mr. Lopez announced another big news, The Lawson family now is different from its past. From now on, Emerdale only has one Lawson family and it only belongs to our young mistress. She owns the whole family! Learning this news, all members in the Simpson family were heavily stricken. As if losing their consciousness, they all stood still when staring at Mr. Lopez. With legs getting soft, Lennox suddenly fell on the floor with a zed look. The Lawson family copsed? The same question also echoed in his rest family members head. No one could believe the fact that the historical wealthy family in Emerdale would copse in simply one night! Who was the man behind owning such a great power? Out of no reason, every member in Simpson family had the same hint, starting with the copse of the Lawson family, Emerdale was going to experience a great change.From N?velDrama.Org. All strengths in this city had to reorder their ranks. Mr. Cohen, young mistress also notes to send everyone who has seen you a message! Mr. Lopez suddenly added. Well? Leo raised his eyebrow and smiled, asking, What did she say? Our mistress said although the business between you and she can be forgotten, youre still not her friend. She will start apetition with you to find out who is the winner. All people in the Simpson family heard Mr. Lopezs words clearly and all of them were shocked. What was Leos true rtion with Kate? Why would Kate treat him so seriously? Leo was not afraid at all. He even curled up his lips and showed a wicked smile, replying, Then please send my message to her, tell her if she is provoking me out of affection? Hearing this, Mr. Lopez felt his heart got stricken. People in the Simpson family also showed a startled look. Waswas that flirt? Within the Emerdale, no, even within Sallton, Winham, and New Queennd, no one ever dared to flirt with Kate. Maybe only Leo in the world dared flirt with her! Well, lets get to the point. Leo went towards Lennox, who was already shocked in still and asked, You have two choices, obedience, ordeath! Feeling his killing intent, Lennox finally returned to consciousness, replying, I will chooseobedience! Leo immediately showed a slight smile. However, I will have only one condition! Lennox suddenly raised up his head and remarked, Please spare the rest of the Simpson familys life. I am the one who made all decisions! Lennoxs words really surprised Leo. He remarked, You should be d that nothing happens to my little girl and I wont push you too hard. Then Leo waited for a while and continued, I will forgive all of our unhappiness if you can imitate animals in the zoo to make my daughterugh! At first, he thought Lennox would refuse him, but he never expected Lennox agreed without second thought, saying, Yes! Compared the future of the Simpson family, what was the big deal for losing his own dignity? Come one. I will call my daughter out. After saying this, Leo went back to the car and found Emelia was ying with her toys happily. Leo smiled and noted, Come on, Emelia, dad will show you animals. Really? Emelia immediately threw away her toys and asked pleasantly. Of course, its real. Daddy will never lie to you. Leo took Emelia out in his arms. The little girl was excited and looked ahead when blinking her eyes. Lennox already lied on the floor. He came in front of Emelia and forced a smile, saying, Little one, how about old grandpa ying as your horse? Emelia raised up her head to look at Leo. Seeing her fathers supportive look, she replied, Ok, thank you, grandpa! After saying this, she carefully climbed on Lennoxs back because she was afraid of hurting him. Suddenly, Emelia sensed his bruised face and asked curiously, Grandpa, what happened to your face? Lennox hurriedly turned around his head. He forced a smile and replied, I am alright. After saying this, Emelia used her tiny hands to gently rub his injury. Grandpa, are you still feeling pain? Then Emelia remarked in a cute tone, My mom told me the pain will be gone with gentle rub. Lennox waspletely startled. His whole body trembled and the rim of his eyes turned red. Everyone movement of this little girl touched him deeply. How would he attempt to kill such a kind and lovely girl! What a jerk he was! Lennox med himself for everything. A drop of tears ran down from his eyes. I am sorry, Mr. Cohen, I am really sorry He supported Emelia to crawl in the yard. Although his movement was extremely ugly and he was under great shame, he knew he deserved to be treated in this way. Emelia alsoughed out happily. Leo showed a deep look at them. He slightly nodded his head and turned around to look at Mr. Lopez. Mr. Lopez suddenly figured out his meaning. He strode in front of Lennox and remarked, Sigh here. Mr. Cohen decided to let the Simpson family be our Lawson Groups formal partner. Lennox trembled, not out of excitement, but of endless gratefulness. He crawled in front of Leo and bowed his head on the ground heavily, saying, Thank you for your mercy, Mr. Cohen. From now on, the Simpson family will follow your instruction and every word youmand! However, Leo remarked coldly, Remember that this mercy is because you have sessfully made my daughterugh! After saying this, Leo held Emelia in his arms and left. Chapter 165 Hot Girl in Sports Car Lennox was still kneeling on the ground. He finally got up until Leos car drove away. He returned to the room with the contract with the Lawson family in his hands. Up to this moment, he came back to his consciousness and realized how powerful this young man was. He clearly understood that he didnt get good out of misfortune, but blessed by Leos mercy. Father, I almost died just now. It was all because of that jerk. You have to take revenge for me At this point, Mollie, whose face was covered in gauze, came forward and remarked when gritting her teeth. SLAP Simply after she finished her speech, Lennox pped on her face. There was even a sense of killing intent in his eyes. He remarked, Shut up! I will chase you out the Simpson family if you dare say anything bad about Mr. Cohen any longer! Hearing her fathers words, Mollie immediately popped her eyes out of astonishment and the rest of the Simpson family looked at each other in wonder. Mollie was Lennoxs favourite girl. How could she get pped simply because of saying something bad about their enemy? With full strength, Lennox threw the contract with the Lawson family on the table, He showed a cold look towards people around and remarked, Our family is supposed to die today, but we just had a narrow escape and even won the cooperation chance with the Lawson family. It is all because of Mr. Cohens mercy and forgiveness! The rest of the people finally figured out what happened. Take the order now. We will give fifty percent of our share from all subsidiarypanies to Vesper Corporation in the Henderson family. Lennox knew Leo was from the Henderson family andmanded. All people in the Simpson family were shocked when hearing hismand. Fifty percent share of all the Simpson familys subsidiarypanies? This meant they would give half of the Simpson familys fortune to the Henderson family! Meanwhile, it also meant they wouldnt be the biggest shareholder of their subsidiarypanies. Leo quickly learned this news. He remarked, Lennox is showing me his loyalty. Leo said this with a smile when he was standing by the giant French window at the top floor of the International Commerce Centre. Well, half share of their subsidiarypanies. Lennox really decides to sacrifice a lot. The richest man in Emerdale, n, stood behind Leo and noted respectively. Try to help the Simpson family in the future. Yes. n understood his boss was expanding his force. Ding The phone rang at this point. Leo had a check and found it was from Caroline. He immediately nced at them. Noticing what the boss meant, n hurriedly left the office. Leo finally picked up the phone. Where are you? Caroline asked impatiently on the other side of the phone. International Commerce Centre. Come down. You have to go back to the Henderson familys house with me. What happened? Leo was a bit surprised because he was told not to approach the Henderson family. Why would they decide to take him back? Do not waste time. Hurry up and get down! After saying this, Caroline directly hanged up the phone. Leo hesitated for a while and went to the underground parking lot. A red Ferrari 488 stopped in front of Leo. Caroline was wearing a pair of sunsses. She nced at him and noted, Get on. Have you changed a car? Leo asked in astonishment. He measured the car with his eyes and could tell the red lightning valued around three or four million. Caroline gave him a despised look and responded, What do you know? This is my fiancs gift. Fianc? Leo suddenly reminded she was referring to Benedict from the Hudson family. Caroline reminded when Leo was getting on the car, Well, take care when you get on. Dont mess up my genuine leather cushion. Can you afford the price if you identally break it? Leo didnt say anything and got on. Caroline stepped on the gas and headed towards the Henderson family. WHIZ However, in the half way, another red lightning chased them up from behind in an extremely high speed. Caroline got scared to control the steering wheel. However, she was not so good at driving and almost hit on the greenbelt along the way because of slipping tire. The other red lightning also stopped along the way. The owner slowly rolled down the window. A pretty face like a man-eater fox showed up. The woman inside was carrying a charming curly hair, but looked at them with despised expression. Dont drive this kind of sports car if youre not good at driving. Then she gave a middle finger and drove away. Are you showing off simply because youre faster? Caroline opened her eyes widely and cursed, And how dare you drive the same car as me. Leo remarked, You dont have to be so mad. She is professional in terms of transforming sports cars. Its impossible for you topete with her. How do you know? Caroline asked in confusion.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Leo replied, Although she is driving the same type of car as yours, her equipment is much better. She is faster than you as soon as she starts the engine. How could youpete with her? Caroline looked at Leo in astonishment. She never expected that such a useless trash would know this knowledge. However, Leos wordspletely irritated Caroline. She just owned such a great sports car and was in a good mood, but what Leo said really upset her. What do you know? Its only empty talk with no practice. Leo didnt argue with her. He nced at her and remarked, Get off! Caroline was startled and got angrier, This is my car! I mean I will help you to exceed her. You just said you wanted your lost dignity back. Hearing this, Caroline showed a weird look and asked, Do you know how to drive? A little bit. Therefore, Caroline showed a disdainful look and remarked, I got the full mark in the driver licenses test and I cant even exceed her car. I dont trust you. Just let me have a try. Caroline got hesitated when seeing his insistence. Finally, she decided to swap with him. However, she still remarked worriedly, Be careful. This is my new car from my fianc. How can youpensate it if you break it? Tie up your safety belt. Leo interrupted her. His gaze ahead was extremely sharp. Why do I have to tie the safety beltAh! Before Caroline could finish her words, the red light already turned green. Leo pressed the gas and the car turned into a bolt of lightning to drive forward. Caroline screamed out. Her body tightly went against the seat because of inertance, almost scared her to death. Their speed was at least 150 yards! On this crowded road, their car was driving flexibly in the left and right, bypassing lots of cars and making them give way. We are going to hitwe are going to hit Ah Caroline kept screaming when sitting on the passengers seat. She had experienced many times about the speed on string, while Leos face was calm as usual. Within a short way, they could see that car and easily exceeded it. At the point when they exceeded it, Leo leaned aside and looked at that hot woman calmly. Because of shock, that woman didnt even notice the red light ahead and almost drove forward. Seeing Leo drove the car away, the woman with curly hair suddenlyughed out enchantingly. Interesting, its really interestingFew people can exceed my car. We will meet each other in the future. The car drove in a steady pace, heading to the Henderson family. Caroline was sitting on the passengers seat. Her hair was disheveled and was carrying a pale face, white as paper. Sometimes she felt her stomach rolled and wanted to vomit. Here you are. Leo handed her a bottle of water. Caroline felt unnatural when facing Leos kind behavior. However, she still snorted and handed over the bottle to drink without giving thanks. After finish drinking the whole bottle, Caroline finally felt better. Her gaze towards Leo was full of astonishment, asking, Why are you so good at driving? Leos technique was even adequate to attend the professionalpetition. I just got luck. Leo smiled and continued, Ferrari is not suitable to drive on the crowded road. Only open highway is the best ce for it to perform. The reason I can exceed her is simply because she gets struck by the red light. Caroline didnt say a word, but looked him up and down with a weird expression, as if she just knew him in the first day. She always regarded Leo as a useless man. She held this prejudice even before she left the International Commerce Center. However, this times racing slightly changed her judgement. Numerous thoughts flew over her head. Surprisingly, she found Leo had appeared many times in the past event. Was that a coincidence? Perhaps she didnt notice that she already questioned Leos real identity instead of regarding him as a useless trash. Hello! Caroline suddenly asked when looking at Leo, Youd better get prepared before you go to the Henderson family. Leo immediately got startled when hearing this, asking, Why do I need to get prepared? Tomorrow is old Mr. Nicholsons seventy-year-old birthday. Remember that it is you who have killed his grandson, Raymond. Caroline showed a serious look, saying, I am bringing you to the Henderson family to discuss how will we exin this thing. Chapter 166 Caroline’s Change of Mind Leo slightly narrowed her eyes and instantly understood the conflict of interests. The Ford family and the Nicholson family had been friends for generations. Both of them intended to match up with Raymond and Caroline. However, they hadnt been together for long before Leo killed Raymond with a silver needle. The Nicholson family didnt know it yet. Tomorrow was Roman Nicholsons 70th birthday. At the birthday party, someone would definitely ask about it. Leo was thinking about how to answer the question. Caroline said lets discuss, but in fact, she only wanted to get rid of Leo and protect herself. Cold light flickered in the eyes of Leo, and his aggressive vibe became stronger. Are you thinking what I am thinking? Leo suddenly looked at Caroline and asked. Carolines eyes dimmed for a moment, but her expression became determined in the end. Im sorry, Leo. Dont me me for that, please. Im going to get married soon. The Henderson family and the Ford family already have the support from the Hudson family now. We cant afford to lose anything because of this, so we have to sacrifice you now. Leo fell into silence when hearing that, but there was no sadness on his face. Although they had turned against each other because of their stance, Leo still remembered the happy days when they were young. Caroline hurriedly added out of guilt, But dont worry. If the Nicholson family really wants to kill you, I will beg them for mercy on you. No need. Leo interrupted Caroline calmly. I dont need your rescue. You can give me to the Nicholson family, but I doubt if they have the guts touch me! He sounded so domineering and proud. Caroline was stunned; she opened her mouth but couldnt say a word. While they were talking, they had already arrived at the Henderson family. The living room was packed with people. Reba, Patricia, Samuel, and other direct descendants of the Henderson family were sitting on both sides. William was sitting in the middle. He looked at Leo, eyes full of pity; there was nothing he could do. Reba, that good-for-nothing git is back. Lets begin. Seeing Leoing back, Patricia immediately looked at Reba and said. She called him a good-for-nothing, but Leo was just staring at her with cold eyes, saying nothing. Reba also nced at Leo coldly and said, Tomorrow is Roman Nicholsons 70th birthday. You should go with us. If Roman didnt ask anything, then everything would be fine. If he asked about Raymond, you would admit that you killed him, which has nothing to do with the Ford and Henderson families. Do you understand? Leo stood straight and looked cold. Beforeing here, he intended to take the responsibility alone, but now, he suddenly changed his mind. I can take the responsibility, but dont you regret it. He said as he looked at Reba with a sharp gaze.From N?velDrama.Org. Leo stared at Reba like a vicious beast, making her hair stand on end. When she came to her senses, she became angry from embarrassment. How dare you give me that look! Like a shrew, she rushed to the front of Leo. Hands on her hips, she kept cursing, Youd better pray for yourself that Roman will not ask about Raymonds death tomorrow. Otherwise, given Romans character, youll wish you were dead! I will also let you suffer if you get us involved! Thats enough! William shouted. He red at Reba and said, Should anything happen to the birthday party tomorrow, I will negotiate with Roman about thepensation, but I wont allow you toy one finger on Leo. Hearing Williams powerful words, Leo felt so touched. Reba was stunned and then became angrier. She pointed at William and scolded, Ill be there on behalf of the Ford family tomorrow. Are you sure you want to be the enemy of the Nicholson family for this loser? William was silent for a while and said, Leo would only kill Raymond because Raymond was such an evil man and deserved to be deceased. I think Roman will be reasonable Then you dont know Roman very well. Reba put her hands on her hips and said in a strange tone, Everyone knows that Roman is very protective of his subordinates. If he knows that this good-for-nothing killed Raymond, he wouldnt care if hell antagonize anyone and will kill all of us to revenge his grandson! A hint of light shed across Leos eyes. Roman seemed to be hard-core. After pondering for a long time, William gritted his teeth and said, Leo has done so much for the Henderson family. I cant just stand by and watch the Nicholson family hurt him! What has he done for the Henderson family? Reba pointed to Leo and yelled angrily, He brought disaster to this family! If it werent for him, the Henderson family might have been promoted to a second-rate and wouldnt have to live under others control ever since! Mom, this is a life-and-death matter. Caroline also pulled Reba back and persuaded, If Roman really asks, we can just apologize and pay them a fortune. We dont have to ask that good-for-nothing to pay with his life. Although she hated Leo for leaving without saying goodbye and dragging the family down, she didnt think he deserved death. Caroline, whats wrong with you? Reba looked at Caroline in disbelief and said, If no one goes out to make amends, the Nicholson family will be enemies with us. This will be a big blow to us! Caroline was about to say something when someone grabbed her arm. She looked back and saw Leo looking at her calmly. Dont plead for me. Im telling the Nicholson family that I killed Raymond, and well see if they dare to do anything to me. Rebas eyes flickered with lights, and she said, I heard what you just said You said you killed Raymond and wont get our family in trouble! I will go to the Nicholson family at noon tomorrow. After saying that, Leo strode away from the Henderson family. Caroline gritted her teeth and rushed out. She caught up with Leo and shouted angrily, Are you crazy? Looking at Carolines angry face, Leo was taken back at first and then smiled faintly. Are you worried about me? Who do you think you are? Death was upon Leo, and he was still joking around. Thinking of that, Caroline became angrier. Do you know that youll get yourself killed? Roman is a very vindictive man. If my mother let you take all the responsibilities for Raymonds death, you will be flogged to death! Is it that serious? Leo acted as if he was surprised. Of course. Caroline took out a ticket from her bag and said, This is a ticket I bought, and my mom doesnt know about it. Just leave, before she finds out. Leo didnt take it. Instead, he stared at Carolines face and suddenly smiled. So you dont hate me anymore? I hate you. Caroline gritted her teeth and said, Ever since you escaped from the Song familys wedding five years ago and got the Henderson family in trouble, Ive been hating you. Perhaps youre no longer the loser living on others five years ago, but Im about to get married soon. Leos face also changed slightly when hearing her saying that. Have you ever thought that Benedict was just using you? Thats absurd. He likes me. Caroline shook her head stubbornly and continued, Im going to get married soon. Everything is back on track. All hatred will be meaningless. Its best for all of us to be safe and sound. Speaking of this, she took a deep breath and said to Leo, Just leave, Leo! After hearing Carolines words, Leoughed silently and took the ticket. However, he didnt put it into his pocket; instead, he folded it and tore it into pieces. Countless scraps of paper drifting in the air, Leo smiled faintly at Caroline and said, You underestimate me. I dont care about the Nicholson family. If they dont know whats good for them, Ill just put them down for good. After saying that, Leo turned around and walked out of the gate of the Henderson family. Chapter 167 The Henderson Family’s Provocation The next day, Nadine drove Leo to the upper city, so they arrived at the Nicholson family at noon. The upper city was the more prosperous side of Emerdale. It was also a ce where the first-ss families gathered. The Ford family and the Nicholson family were the most famous ones. Unlike the newly promoted first-ss families like the Ford family, the Nicholson family had been an old first-ss family of Emerdale since a long time ago. Still, it had never been ranked among four prestigious families. It was at noon. The gate of the Nicholson family was packed with people, and many luxury cars were parked in front of it. In contrast, Leos Magotan was much more low-key. When Leo and Nadine walked into the courtyard, they saw that therge manor was full of dining tables. All guests had arrived and were chatting happily. Young Master, the master of the Nicholson family, Roman, craved for greatness and sess. The older he is, the more he loves ostentation. After he turned 60, he hosted a big party to invite all the families in Emerdale over every year. The bigger the party is, the happier he was. Nadine whispered to him from behind. Leo was silent for a while, and then his lips arched. I hope he wouldnt ruin his 70th birthday by himself. His idea was straightforward. He only wanted to get through this event smoothly, but if Roman insisted on picking a fight, he would have to fight back. Here, you loser! Suddenly, Leo heard a harsh sound. He traced down the voice and saw Reba waving at him with a disdainful face. Reba shouted so loudly that she immediately caught the attention of other presenters. Someone looked at Leo in surprise. I havent met him before; which family is he from? Maybe the Ford family. Several young masters from the first-ss families looked at Leo and whispered. Nadines eyes turned cold. She was about to speak, only to be stopped by Leo. The two of them sat down in the Ford familys ce. Just by then, a young man, maybe in his twenties, came over and asked with a smile, Mr. Ford, if he is one of your family, why did hee alone instead ofing with you? Dont you like him? Jayden looked embarrassed, but he had to answer that question for the sake of his pride. Youre right. He is indeed a good-for-nothing in a small branch of our family. We feel ashamed to have him here. Oh? The young man smiled even more happily. Since when have your family had a branch? You could barely be a first-ss family without my familys help. As far as I know, your family only has one branch, the Henderson family, right? He pointed to Leo and asked, Is he from the Henderson family? Jayden, William, and Reba all looked quite embarrassed at that time. They looked at Leo with even gloomier eyes, as if it was him that had put them in this awkward position. Caroline frowned and was provoked by the young mans words. Who are you to judge my family like that? Caroline had only met Roman and Raymond, and she had never seen anyone else of the Nicholson family.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. A hint of arrogance appeared on the young mans face. He answered, My name is Barnaby, also the next patriarch appointed by my grandfather. Upon hearing that, the young men at other tablesughed and looked at the Ford family with mocking eyes. There were also strong and weak ones in the first-ss families. However, now that they were with the Nicholson family, they certainly had their advantages. They would naturally look down on a family like the Fords, which only rose by depending on siding with the Nicholsons. After a pause, he looked at Leo again and said, I heard that five years ago, the Henderson family and one of the four prestigious families, the Lawsons, had an alliance marriage, but the groom ran away on the wedding night. Is that you? Leo took a sip of tea and said lightly, So what? Did you run away? Barnaby looked at Leo with an intriguing expression and said significantly. Leo put down the teacup in her hand, and deep thoughts took over his eyes. William, Reba, Caroline, and others were stunned and surprised at Leo. Everyone thought he was the one who turned against his marriage to Kate five years ago. Now they wondered if there were any secrets behind it. A special source told me that a man and a woman were kidnapped at the dock of Emerdale River that night. Barnaby said with a smile, Especially that woman. Shes so beautiful. I dont know how she is now Mr. Nicholson, I can tell you if you want to know. Another young man said with a smile, The kidnapped woman is called Lydia. She is now the president of the L Group. She is also married now, and her kid was about five years or so. Upon hearing this, all the Fords and Hendersons were stunned. They never knew the president of the L Group had such a horrible experience five years ago. Now they wondered who the kidnapped man was. No one noticed that Leos face had be extremely gloomy, and there was dense killing intent in the depths of its eyes. However, those young and yful people hadnt realized how serious this was. They continued to tease, Does Mr. Nicholson like women like that? Yes, I always thought that only mature females can be called women. Barnaby admit it in public. Then he looked at the young man who just mentioned Lydias name. Why didnt you tell me earlier? If you had, she would probably be my woman now. Im sorry, Mr. Nicholson. The young man said with a cheeky smile, Just call her over if you really like her. Lets have fun together, hahaha Can you tell me where you heard that? Just as they were talking andughing, a gentleugh came over. People stoppedughing and looked at Leo. He was still sitting in his seat with a smile on his face, but the smile was giving people chill on their spines. When those young men sitting at the same table with Barnaby saw it was Leo, they immediately said disdainfully, You dont deserve to know that bigwigs name? Besides, what can you do even if I tell you? Caroline seemed to have thought of Raymonds death. She trembled and said anxiously, Leo, calm down. Were at the Nicholsons. Unfortunately, it was toote. A cold killing intent shed across Leos eyes. The next moment, he said coldly and slowly. Now that you dont want to speak, youll never have to speak again. Nadine, mute them. Aye! Nadine didnt care if it was Romans 70th birthday at all. She took a step forward and turned into a shadow, instantly appearing in front of the guy who threatened to bring Lydia here. She stretched out her palm as fast as lightning and directly reached into the mans mouth. Ugh The guy immediately widened his eyes and retched. Nadines eyes suddenly turned ruthless. Her hands were going further and harder. Something seemed to have been ripped off. Plop! Blood gushed out of the mans mouth, and he fell to the ground. Then he covered his mouth with both hands and looked extremely painful. Everyone knew that he wanted to shout, but they heard nothing. They looked at Nadine again and saw her throwing something on the ground. Only then did everyone understand what had been put out. It was a tongue. Chapter 168 The Arrival of the Spencer Family The entire banquet hall waspletely silent. All the guests hearts were beating violently. It had taken Nadine less than a second to pull out the guys tongue. The guy was now lying on the ground with a twisted face. He opened his mouth widely but still couldnt say a word. Jayden, Reba, William, and others had been scared out of their wits. They had seen Nadine fight against Chriss bodyguard, but that was almost gentle scratchingpared to what she had done today. Barnaby was also shocked, but soon he looked provoked. How dare you! My grandfathers dinner party is beginning soon, and you just hurt one of our guests? I cant get any useful information from you. All you did was trash-talking, so you dont deserve to have tongues. He said with a cold voice, and his face hadnt changed a bit from the beginning till now. Next. Swoosh! As soon as he gave the order, Nadine disappeared and then showed up in front of another guy. The technique was exactly the same as the previous one. She reached into his mouth and forcibly pulled out his tongue. So the guy ended up just like the first one. He opened his mouth widely but couldnt say a word. They were in great pain, but they couldnt even scream. It was tremendous torture. Every time Nadine disappeared, a guy lost his tongue. In the end, Barnaby was the only intact at his table. Leo looked over coldly. Nadine suddenly showed up in front of Barnaby. She grabbed his throat and lifted him up. The other hand of hers had stopped at his mouth. She asked in a cold voice, Are you going to tell me or not? Barnaby was scared out of his wits. He stared nkly at Nadines blood-shot eyes and hurriedly said, Stop! Ill tell you! Its the Stewart family! I heard it from Bertie Stewart! Bertie Stewart Leo narrowed his eyes slightly, with a dangerous light shing across in. Barnaby continued, Bertie was the most outstanding young man of his family. Our family had a connection with the Stewart family, which was why I heard this news from Bertie. Thats all I know! Leos eyes turned cold, and he kicked Barnaby hard on the chin. Get lost! This kick directly dislocated Barnabys chin, breaking some of Barnabys teeth. He was bleeding profusely, butpared with other ones who had lost their tongues, he ended up better. Barnaby covered his mouth and looked at Leo with a ferocious face. Then he walked into the house. Given what had happened just now, no one dared to provoke the Ford family again. The atmosphere was no longer as rxed and joyful as before; it was drearier. The Ford family had long forgotten what Barnaby had said about five years ago, because now there was only one thing in their mind: Leo had beaten the young master of the Nicholson family. Besides Barnaby, several young men with equal family grounds had been dumbed. This was a disaster for the Ford family! Leo still looked peaceful, as if it was just something trivial. Rebas eyes were bloodshot for the regret of bringing Leo here. You you jinx She was too angry to speak. After a long time, she came to her senses, pointed at Leo, and scolded, Youve done nothing but make trouble for us every day. Do you know who youve offended? I dont care if you want to get yourself killed; just dont get the Ford family involved! Leo nced sideways at Reba and said lightly, The Nicholson family will know of Raymonds death sooner orter. This is already a situation of life and death. To beat Barnaby or not wont make any difference. You Leos ruthless eyes scared Reba so much that she almost fell off the stool. Her face paled and then went bloodshot. You bastard, youll destroy our family Jayden was as shocked as angry; his hair stood on the end. It was possible that the Nicholson wouldnt fall out on the Fords if it were just about Raymonds death; however, he was almost sure that they would get back on the Fords now, given what Leo had just done. Although the Ford family had recently gotten the investment of the Hudson family, it still had a long way to go before it caught up with the Nicholson family. What was worse, If the Hudson family knew about it, they might be afraid of getting involved and withdrawing their engagement to Caroline. Thinking of that, all the members of the Ford family turned pale. The gate slowly opened by then, and a melodious birthday song came. The birthday party officially started. An old man in a traditional red suit walked out slowly. He was the patriarch of the Nicholson family, Roman. Without knowing what had happened before the birthday party began, he looked around with a bright face and said in a clear voice, Thank you for attending my birthday party! Much obliged The audience burst into thunderous apuse. Next, it was time to s. Just by then, Barnaby, who had gone to wash up, came out. When he passed by the table of the Ford family, his eyes were filled with solid killing intent for a moment. However, he didnt lose his temper. This was his grandfathers 70th birthday party. Everything seemed insignificant. Grandpa, this is the Painting of the Pines from a famous painter I hired, which has cost me quite a fortune. Barnaby took out a magnificent pine treendscape painting and said in a loud and clear voice, Happy birthday to you, and many more! Roman took over thendscape painting and studied it carefully. Then heughed and said, Great! The mountains had fogs in them, and the clouds were moving. What a nice painting! I like it! Everyone knew that Roman liked artworks. Barnabys gift was exactly what he liked. Then, people from prominent families from the upper city also sent their birthday gifts. However, Roman put all of them aside as valuable as they were. Thank you for your gifts. Please help yourselves. Eat and drink well, have fun! People from various prominent families came to toast. Roman hadnt refused any one of them; he drank it all. The families went up one by one; soon, it was the Ford familys turn. All the family members have butterflies in their chests. The Spencers have arrived! Just by then, somebody yelled at the door.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. A handsome young man came into the yard with arge group behind him. It was Wace Spencer. However, instead of looking at Wace, Leo looked at the woman he was with. She had charming curly hair and beautiful nted eyes. Any man she had looked at seemed possessed and couldnt help staring at her. She was in a long red dress that reached her ankles, but the slit of the dress was very high, revealing her fair thighs. She twinkled and smiled like a seductive vixen. Its her? Leo narrowed her eyes. Caroline couldnt help but scream, her eyes widely opened. Chapter 169 Daughter of the Perry Family This woman in the red dress with big wavy hair was the one who flipped at them in the same sports car as Carolines. Leos eyes moved away upon one nce. She was in excellent shape and had a charming appearance. It was fair to say that she might be the dreaming lover for all men. The woman seemed to have recognized Leo and Caroline, too. She ignored Caroline and stared at Leo with her amorous eyes. She seemed so interested in Leo. She turned aside and said something to Wace. Soon, Wace looked over and saw Leo. He immediately seemed respectful. Leo narrowed his eyes and stared at Wace and the woman. He wasnt surprised by Waces arrival because he was the one who asked Wace toe. What he cared about was who the woman was. The woman seemed to have realized something and suddenly chuckled. The next moment, she stretched out her thumb and index finger and made the shape of a pistol. Then she pointed it at Leos heart. Her red lips parted slightly as she spoke silently. Leos expression changed slightly. He seemed to have read her lipsnguage. She said, Bang The arrival of the Spencer family attracted the attention of the Nicholsons. All the families who were close with the Nicholsons felt anxious. The Spencer and Perry families were mob families, which the Nicholson families despised most. Barnabys face turned sullen immediately. As the next patriarch, he wanted to make a big stand. Therefore, he took the lead and headed for the Spencer family. Wace, our family has never invited you. How dare youe uninvited? The atmosphere had finally calmed down for a bit just now; however, after he shouted, it grew tense and seemed to be on the verge of a fight again. Today is Old Mr. Nicholsons 70th birthday. Im here to send my celebrations as a junior Wace wasnt scared at all. He raised his eyelids and nced at Barnaby. Obviously, he didnt take Barnaby seriously. To send your celebrations? Barnaby nced at therge group of people behind Wace and sneered, If youre here for a celebration, why are you taking so many people with you? The hell I would believe that youre here for celebration! Youre here to pick a fight! No on the contrary, Old Mr. Nicholson is highly respected in Emerdale. My family was an underworld force, but we admire him as much as you do. The more people we bring here, the more sincere it is! The woman in red beside Wace giggled and said in a calm voice. The moment he saw the woman in red, Barnaby was stunned. But thinking of the current situation, he still suppressed his desire and asked in a deep voice, Who are you? The Spencer family and the Perry Family were the only two famous underground forces of Emerdale; however, Barnaby had never seen her in either of the two families. Haha The woman in red smiled charmingly and took Waces arm. She said yfully, I am just an ordinary little woman. I dont deserve to be known by Mr. Nicholson. Barnaby frown at it. He thought she should be Waces lover or something. Wace frowned more deeply than Barnaby. He wanted to pull his hand out of the womans hands, but he was stared at by her and pinched on the waist. It was so painful that Wace trembled. Leo had captured all the details. He narrowed his eyes and looked at her, thinking that this woman wasnt as simple as she looked I dont care. Youre from the Spencer family, so youre dangerous. Youre not allowed in! Barnaby refused to yield and said in a low voice. Barnaby. Just bu then, Roman grumbled as he walked over. They are our guests. Dont be rude! Then, he handed a ss of wine to Wace. My grandson is young and reckless. Please dont me him, Mr. Spencer. I propose a toast to you and beg for your forgiveness. To Old Mr. Nicholson and your being reasonable. Wace smiled faintly. Then he took the cup and drank it up. Roman nced at Barnaby and shouted, Hurry up and help Mr. Spencer take a seat! Barnaby red at Wace, but he didnt dare to disobey his grandfathers order; however, before he was about to arrange seats for Wace, thetter refused him and said, No need! After that, he walked over to somebody. Jayden, Reba, and Patricias expressions changed dramatically in an instant. They were extremely nervous. Mr. Spencer, what do you Jayden quickly stood up to wee him and looked at Wace with fear. Ford, do you mind if I sit here? Wace asked calmly. Members of the Ford family felt very stressed upon hearing those words. However, given the power of the Spencer family, they found this proposal very hard to refuse. No, not at all Wace didnt say more and sat down instantly. Mr. Cohen, a toast to you. Wace raised his ss and said respectfully to Leo. His respectful manner shocked the Fords. Jayden and Reba looked at Leo in disbelief. They wondered how the head of the Spencer family knew this good-for-nothing. Leo didnt say anything; he nodded happily and clinked their sses. This simple gesture seemed to be big enough to make Wace overdelighted. He looked at the woman in red again and said, Millie, this is Mr. Cohen, the man I always mentioned to you. You should propose a toast to him. However, Millie turned him down decisively and said, I dont drink with petty men! Petty men? Wace was so scared that he was sweating. Leo also let out a bitterugh. It seemed that she still remembered how he surpassed her. Nonsense! Wace was about to scold her, but Leo waved his hand and asked casually, Forget it. Is she your woman? Leo thought she was Waces lover like others, but as soon as he asked out, Wace and Millies faces changed greatly, and they tried to keep away from each other. Millie even red at Wace as if he had taken advantage of her. Mr. Cohen, you misunderstood. Wace smiled bitterly and said, She is my sister, Millie Perry. Hearing Waces words, Millies expression eased a little. Leo looked at her in surprise and asked curiously, Now that shes your sister, why is she a Perry and youre a Spencer? Both Wace and Millies faces changed when hearing that question. They seemed to have secrets or problems they didnt want to reveal. Wace looked back at her and asked for her permission. Millie hesitated for a moment and suddenly waved her hand. Just say it if you want. Anyway, you wont be able to hide it for long. Wace looked at Leo and sighed, Long story short, Millie and I are both the children of Frank Perry. Leos eyes changed as soon as he heard that. Others might not understand what Wace meant, but he surely did. Frank was a yboy when he was young. He had many illegitimate children, but he only had one daughter. So Frank and his daughter were quite close. It seemed that Millie was the daughter. Leo didnt continue to ask. On the one hand, it was Waces familys privacy. On the other hand, Roman had alreadye over. Jayden, Reba, and other Fords were as anxious as ants on a hot pan. It was already toote for them to run away now. So they had to stand up and braced themselves to say, We wish Old Mr. Nicholson bigger achievements in the future! Thank you, everyone. Romanughed heartily and drank up the wine in his ss. However, he didnt leave as he did after that. Instead, he stood there and looked at all the Ford family members.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. There was doubt and a hint of fierceness in his eyes. After a long time, he said slowly, I havent seen my grandson, Raymond for quite a while now. I introduced him to Caroline a while ago. Why didnt hee today? Chapter 170 Killing Him If You Want Roman seemed to know something. There was faint killing intent in his deep voice. All the members of the Ford family trembled, and their faces were as pale as paper. They even held their breath and didnt dare to exhale. The Nicholson family was no fool. They hadnt heard from Raymond for a very long time, and they failed to get in touch with him. They knew it was very likely that Raymond was dead. So why they still invited the Ford family over? It was because they had no evidence for the murder. Raymond wanted to hear the Ford family admit it. The dinner was an ambush. It seemed to be a birthday party, but it was nned to let the Fords pay the price! His words were clear and loud enough to be heard by all the guests. The ce suddenly fell in dead silence, and everyone could feel an overwhelming depression. Leos eyes slightly narrowed as a sharp glint shed across them. The time hade. Jayden immediately looked at Reba and pretended to be calm. Rebbeca, just say something. Jaydens idea was straightforward. Reba was so scared when she was suddenly called out. The Henderson family was a branch of the Ford family. If things were out of control, she would draw a line with the Henderson family to protect the Fords. She said incoherently, Well Raymond What happened to him? Roman stared at Reba coldly and continued to ask, Ive been missing him so much recently. There was once that I called his name in my dreams. The world is crazy now, and I dont want him to get hurt by The mood at the party was extremely depressing. It was too heavy for other guests to catch a breath. Some families even took a few steps back, for fear that they would get into trouble. Wace and Millie also narrowed their eyes and looked at Roman, but they were not afraid. Seeing that Rebbeca still didnt speak, Roman put on a sad face and said, Dont be afraid, just tell me. You can rest assured The Ford family is an important member of the Nicholson family. I wont me you no matter what has happened to Raymond. My two grandsons are my only love now. Just tell me if he is alive or dead! Tears welled up in his eyes. He even knelt on the ground, seeming so worried about his grandson. The Fords were all moved by Romans teary face. After hesitating for a while, they asked, Are you really not ming us? There was a sh of killing intent in Roman eyes, but he still said sadly, No, I am not. Just tell me what happened to my Raymond. I want to see him or his dead body! Reba, Caroline, Patricia, and the others looked at each other. They finally made up their minds and told Roman the truth without Williams consent. Were sorry. Raymond is already dead. What?! Roman pupils shrank. He took a deep breath and took a few steps back. Finally, he fell to the ground. Grandpa! Barnaby rushed out with his people. He quickly helped Roman up, patted him on the back, and helped him catch a breath. My grandson! Roman wailed as his sad expression turned into the murderous face in an instant. He stared at the Fords and said, I tried to matchmake Raymond and Carolina out of kindness, but you repaid me with enmity and killed my grandson. No ones going to leave this ce alive today, no matter it was the Fords or the Hendersons! I want all of you to die with Raymond! As soon as he said that, all members of the Ford family panicked. Jayden hurriedly knelt to Roman and begged, Roman, this has nothing to do with the Ford family. Rebbeca has already married the Henderson family. Shes no longer a Ford! If you really want to punish her, just punish the Henderson family. It has nothing to do with us! It was a life-or-death problem for his family. Jayden had no choice but to sacrifice his daughter. Reba looked pale. She knelt and said, Mr. Nicholson, it has nothing to do with the Henderson family, either! Everyone in our family loved to see Caroline and Raymond being together. It was Leo who killed Raymond! You can kill him if you want., but please dont me the Henderson family for Raymonds death! Reba suddenly turned around and said with resentment. Mom, its true that he killed Raymond, but Raymond wanted to kill Dad. He deserved it! Seeing Reba sell Leo out without hesitation, Caroline suddenly felt worried. No matter how bad she was, she never wanted Leo to die. William also looked at Reba in disbelief. You are Leos family, too. How could you do that? Did I do anything wrong? He was the one who killed Raymond. He is a murderer! Reba then walked to Roman. She pointed to Leo and said, Old Mr. Nicholson, you and I are on the same side. Please let him pay the price! Hearing Rebas words, Caroline hurriedly turned around and said to Leo anxiously, Run! The Nicholson family is even stronger than the Ford family! However, Leo was still sitting calmly on the sofa. He didnt seem anxious at all. When he looked at Rebbeca, there was a trace of coldness in her dark eyes. Mr. Cohen, do you want me to There was a cold glint in Waces eyes, but Leo waved his hand and said, Just wait.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Millie looked at Leo in surprise. She knew her brother very well. He was arrogant like no other, but now he seemed to respect a man so much. Roman also looked at Leo, his eyes full of killing intent. You killed my grandson? Youre good Leos eyes showed no fear. He wants to kill my father. I had every reason to kill him. No matter what he had done, you dont get to be the one to judge! Roman was full of murderous intent, and he didnt look like an old man his age at all. I will let you know what will happen if you offend the Nicholson family! Grandpa, I have to tell you that Barnaby also walked over and pointed at Leo. he said coldly, At the beginning of the birthday party, he had his bodyguards to pull out the tongues of many of our honorable guests! He even wanted to kill me! What? Roman was in a rage. Youve already killed one of my grandsons, and you were trying to kill the other? Facing Romans rage, Leo only sighed softly, We couldve stayed safe, and I would never attack your family, but now youre making me. How dare you! Leo was just telling the truth, but Roman was somehow provoked. Do you think you can still walk out of our family alive today? He waved his hand as he said that. In an instant, dozens of domestic guards rushed in and surrounded him. A man who was looking at them fiercely. His cheekbones were high, and blue veins popped out on his temples. The extraordinary and robust momentum differed him from other men. I know your bodyguards are strong, but can they be strong enough to dodge bullets? Roman said with a grim look. Whats more, the top powerhouse of my family is also here today. You got nowhere to escape today! Many guests shivered with fear when see what was happening. However, Leos face hadnt changed a bit. He was, on the contrary, smiling. Thats all youve got? Chapter 171 A Wasp Woman As Leowas surrounded by dozens of men with guns in their hands, there was also a peerless master waiting in the wings C he was now facing what an A-list family could ever do at most. However, Leomerely sneered at them and thumbed his nose at the men surrounding him, which made everyone around can not help but think that hed gone mad. Ladies and gentlemen, Im sorry to inform you that due to an unwanted situation, we have toterminatewhole activity now. Im here expressing my sincerely apology to everyone on behalf of the Nicholson! In a sudden, Roman turned around, looked all the guests and bowed, In the future,I shalldefinitelypay personalvisits toeveryone.But today, please leave first. Its totally OK, Mr. Nicholson. Mr. Nicholsons health counts the most, Mr. Nicholson. Please make sure that you wont exasperate yourself for this sort of man. If you need our help, please feel free to ask. People from other families said their goodbyes and leftone after another. Soon, the entireNicholson familybecame deserted, with onlythe Nicholson familys guards, members of the Ford familyand the Spencers staying around C the surrounding then became hostile as they stood eyeball to eyeball. Roman looked at Wace with his eyes narrowed and asked, Is that Mr. Spencerchooses to stay? Wacetook a sip of the fine wine andchuckled,Please feel free to leave me alone,Mr. Nicholson. Its totally fine to treat us as non-existent. His sayingwas also a disguised manifestation ofthe Spencerssposition,makingRomanfeel sullen and causing his brows to knit with anger. However, thinking of the prosperity and influence of the Spencers, Romanchose to remain silent and snorted with his sharp eyes fixed on those of the Ford family.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. It seems that you guys are quite determined to stand against my family. He said. No! We shall never do things like that! Frightened,Jayden hardly dared to breathe, and then nudged Rebain a hurry, Your family is to me for that, so do something for the fuck sake! Anxiously, Rebasuddenly turned around and red at him, Kneel down before Mr. Nicholson, you stupidmoron! In silence, Leoremained indifferent on the look of his face C he had obviously lost interest in talking to Reba. As for William, he then pulled Rebato his side and roared, Stop adding fuel to the fire, you crazy songstress!Havent you forgotten what Raymondhad done? Im on fatherside this time, mom.Carolineanswered imperturbably, with her face turned pale due to the armed men around, Raymondhas just tried to kill him! I should have seen through what was really inside of him before I chose him. None of the whole Browns could be deemed as good! There exists no gratuitous love, as well as gratuitous hatred. The reason whythe Nicholson familychose to help the Ford family is that they wanted to gobble up the business of our family! Couldnt you understand it, grandpa? Every single member around of the Ford family was lost in silence, especially Jayden, who was shuddering with his face turned red and pale. As the host of the whole Ford family, he clearly understood that in the Nicholsons eyes, the Fords were only a group ofmbs waiting to be ughtered, and thus they chose to fund the Fords again and again. However, it was also clear to him that the Fords also regarded the Nicholsons as their tool to gain influence and strength. In short, they were just using each other, and now where would the rtionship go from here depended on the decision of Jayden. Pondering, Jaydentook a deep breath and said, I understand your concern, my dear granddaughter. But the prosperity of our family needs the help of the Nicholsons, and we can not risk losing their support C at least, not now! As his voice faded, Carolines pupils contracted due to shock, and Romansaid with a ghastly smile on his face, I know I can count on you, Jayden. Although your family is not to me for the death of my grandson, I have to ask you to exin everything! After speaking, he gaveLeoa cold look and continued, As for this one, I shall break each of his arms and legs, and your family shall do the rest to show your loyalty! Well. Without any hesitation,Jaydenresponded with a nod. Immediately, Carolineand William turned to Leoand urged, Run! Youve got merely an outside chance to win fighting against them at the same time! The change inCarolinesattitude surprisedLeoa little.However, at the next moment, he stepped beforeCaroline and chuckled, I appreciate your kindness. But I amnotgoingtoflinch today C letssee who can beat medown! In his words, one could feel that arrogant wildness.Carolrembled slightly, remembering that even in the past,Leo hadnever flinched in the face ofanydifficulty. At this moment,Nadinestepped forwards at a slow pace,andWace had also lit a cigarette, standing and smoking silently. Hahahaha! Those people of the Nicholsons burst intoughter disdainfully. Laughing, Barnabystepped forwards, pointed atLeoand said, Do you think you can still be as reckless as just now?You are nothingin front of us! Romanturned to Jayden,Youre allowed to leavenow. Ill send him back to Zhous houseter, and after that,I shall see yoingback to me with his head! OnlyBarnabyknew why grandpa did thisCtodaywas hisgrandpas 70th birthday,so it would be too ominous for him to kill someone. Thus, he left this errand tothe Ford family. Without any choice, Jaydenbended down and said in fear, Thank you for your mercy, Mr. Nicholson Now, get the hell out of here.SaidRoman. In haste, Jayden took his family away, as Reba grabbed Carolineand said, Come on, we should go now! But Leois still That fool is going to die today! Just go! Although she was filled with reluctance and concern, she was still taken away by Reba. From the beginning to the end,Leodidnt even try tostopthem from leaving Cfor him, it was a good thing that everyone leftwhen he fought. Now, anyst words, young man?SaidRomanwith his eyes staring at Leo. With the corner of his mouth lifted, Leosaid, What gives you that confidence to beat me down? Stop adorning yourself with borrowed plumes, stupid fool! Stepping forwards, Barnaby shouted, I know that youre the one who made Lydiapregnantfiveyears ago! Everything that you have now is merely a pathetic handout given by her, and without her support, you will be nothing but a poor shitty ass! As his voice faded, Leos eyes immediately turned cold, and a sense of speechless murderous hostility filled the whole ce in a second. Horrified, Wacewas shocked by the news even though he had already been prepared for any possible answers C he had never expected that Leos wife was L groups CEO. Bewilderment and shock alsofilled the eyes of Millie. However, the brother and sister had soon reached a consensus with nces at each other. With the look on his face turned calm, Leosmiled, Anyhow, youre destined to fail to tell others anything for the rest of your life. Shut up and die, you moron! Barnabyred at him and then turned to Roman, Lets destroy his arms and legs, grandpa! I want him to regret it and feel the desperate pain! Without saying anything, Romanwaved his hand, Fire! At the next moment, the whole ce of the Nicholsons was filled with the noise of gunfire. Hahahah! Barnaby burst intoughter rampantly, Now you know my bad, you gigolo Hey, look behind you. As a in voice sounded, with his face turned pale, Barnabystoppedughing and looked at Leo who was still standing safe and sound, How did you survive that? How could this every happen? As if they were aware of something, Barnabyand Romanturned around and saw something terrible and dreadful. All the guards of the Nicholsons were shot to death before they could ever fire their guns. Outside the Nicholsons house, there were 40, 50 men dressed in suit and tie holding pistols in their hands. Romanturned around and red at Wace, How dare you ever interfere in my business, Wace? Check it again, old man. My men had done nothing. Wacughed evilly. What? Said Roman, with his face turned pale. They are my men. Another lightughter sounded, as Millie, dressed in ten centimetres high heels, stepped out with her graceful figure. Who are you? Staring at Millie with his eyes wide open, Barnabyasked. Well, Millieoffered a smile and answered, Im Millie, the oldest daughter of the Perry family. Chapter 172 The Resolution of the Nicholsons The bodyguards ofthe Nicholsons, who had been aggressive the moment before, all fell to the ground in a blink of an eye.The professional killer hired by the Nicholsons, who was the only one survived, stared at the scene before him and failed to say anything out of shock. The whole ce was drowned by dead silence. As forBarnaby, his eyes opened wide in disbelief, and his face turned pale. As for Roman, who copsed to the ground with a thud, was trembling and couldnt believe that his bodyguards, whom he had spent arge amount of money totrain, were all dead within a moment. Although it was in ord with what Leohad expected, he still turned to Milliewith a surprised look in his eyes C the one who should take action was originally Wace, not Millie. Turning to Leo, Millie gave him a charming smile and a mischievous blink, as if she was saying that he owed her one. Impossible. Its impossible With the support of his rtives,Romanstood up slowly, with his aged body uncontrobly shuddered. He looked at Milliewith fearful eyes and muttered, I only know that the host of the Perrys have only sons Who the hell are you? Millie red at Roman and said spitefully, Indeed,Frankdont deserve to be my father! There was deep hatred between the lines of her words. Waceheaved miserativesigh, and Leoalso narrowed his eyes. He knew more aboutFrank, including that this man also had a daughter apart from his sons. However, it was just that his daughter didnt recognize him as her father, and had never lived together with the whole family, which resulted in that many outsiders didnt even knowFrankhad a daughter. Mydy, shall I take down this flippant rude old man? At this time, a bald man, with about fifty people following behind him, stepped inside the ce and stood before Millierespectfully. Seeing that, Roman had no choice but to face the fact that she was telling the truth. Milliewaved her hands and said, No need for that. Its enough to just kill those armed men. She was a smart woman, who knew to stop where it should stop C this was the freud between the Nicholsons and Leo, and if she ever killed Roman, it would incur hatred between the Nicholsons and the Perrys. Do something, Mark! Romanshouted suddenly, looking at the strong killer standing not far away with his bloodshot eyes. What? With the look in his eyes turned alert, Leo was about toletNadake actions. However, before Nadinecould even do anything, a man stepped forwards and said, Such a small role dont deserve you to bother, Mr. Cohen! I will handle this! With a mysterious smile on his face, Wacemoved like a shadow and rushed to the man called Mark. Stunned, Mark looked at Wace with surprise, thinking that this man, who was as fierce as a wild beast, was tearing him apart with his overwhelmingly formidable momentum. At the moment when he came to the front of Mark, Wacemobilized his muscles andattacked him with all his strength.With a fewdeafening sounds of boom, numerous punches fell rampantly on the body of Marklikethunder. Leoand Nadinelooked at each other with surprise C the style was exactly the Lightening Boxing Technique invented by Leo. Now, this man was no longer the ignorant and shallow man that he once was C he was now a man who had thoroughly remoulded himself in terms of vigor and strength. As punches fell on his body, Mark was uncontrobly stepping backwards non-stop. Finally, when the final strike of Wacefell on the middle of his chest, Markstopped stepping backwards and burst into a painful screech. Ah! In pain, he rolled on the ground, but it didnt help him alleviate the increasing pain. If one was struck by the Lightening Boxing Technique, he should stay still and never move anymore, since the inner force injected into his body would spread inside his body and aggravate his pain. Seeing that,Leooffered a confirmative nod to Wace C he must have been striving harderwithhis guidance. As forRoman, he was dumbfounded to see this. It was hard to believe thatMark, a peerless master of martial art, would ever hold on for even a second in the face of Wace. Thecefelldead silent, andforallthe Nicholsonsmembers, their facesturnedpale and their souls were trembling. GrandpaStammered Barnaby, falling down to the ground with his shuddering body. He knew that he could only survive with the help of his grandpa at this moment. However, Romanred at Waceand howled,Wace,ourBrownfamily has no grievances against you!Whatshould youfight against us? Wace sneered,I have no vendetta against you,indeed.But you have a vendetta against my master Dare to take a shot at my master, I see that you are tired of living! The way Wace called Leo shuddered all the members of the Nicholsons, and made them can not help but wonder who was the master of Wace. At the next moment, everyone turned their eyes to Leoat the same time.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The only one who remained calm on the expression on her face was Nadine, who felt no surprise about everything. Leo, dressed in a suit and with a faint sneer on his face, walked towards everyoneof the Nicholsonsfamily. The sound of his crisp footsteps sounded at the scene, but tothe Nicholsons, it was like the sound of death,who wasing to pronounce their death. LeaveLeave me alone! Barnabyscreamed in horror as he hurriedly retreated, but he was tripped by the stones on the ground and fell to the ground with a loud thud. However, the pain of falling to the ground didnt seem to stop him from retreating. Leolooked atBarnabywithhis dark eyes as deep as the abyss. Suddenly,as if he had lost the inner spirit of his own,Barnabyseemed to lose thestrength to move his bodyanymore. Unfortunately, he was not the target of Leo. Leoturned to Romanand grinned, Dear Mr. Nicholson, its said that one would grow smarter when he gets older, while it seems that yourepletely not the case. I told you that your family will fall even though I choose to stand aside and watch! With his legs turned cold,Romanfell to the groundwith fear. It wasnt until this moment that he understood why theSpencershade uninvitedC they werehereto wish him a happy birthday at all, but tosupportLeoand y his strong backer! However, it was already toote for him to recognize that. Trembling, he begged, Please forgive me, Mr. Cohen! Im too blinded and ignorant to fight against you! Please, for the sake that we have once helped the Ford family, show us some mercy! Your grandsonRaymondtried in vain to frame my father, and his death deserves no sympathy!However, you chose to y dumb about all this Fortunately, its still something that I can put up with.Leo continued with a cold voice, ButI have never expected that you would ever push your luck so rampantly!Now, I chose to fight against the whole Nicholsons.Whose fault do you think this is? Im the one to me for everything! Please show us some mercy,Mr. Cohen! Said Roman,prostratinghis head desperately. AlthoughLeodidnt take any action himself, judging fromWacesattitude towardsRoman, he must be a greatbigwig somehow. And only such a great bigwig would ever unscrupulously do things rampantly at his own birthday feast, and even deprived those sassy young rich men of their voices. At this time, a car stopped at the doorbeforethece of the Nicholsons,from which there wasa man in a suit and leather shoesgot down. It wasthe Vespers Corporations vice president,Darcey. He was not at all surprised by what had happened tothe Nicholsons, andthenquickly walked towardsLeoand reportedto himrespectfully, This is what you need,Mr. Cohen. Casting a nce at the file, Leothen threw it to the front of Roman, Have a look for yourself. On the file, there wereactually illegal things done by the Zheng familyspanies, which were all serious and despicable. Trembling, he checked the file, and became too weak to hold the paper in his hands steadily. He then looked at Leoin extreme fear. He had long been a careful and discreet man on erasing every single trace of his evil deeds. However, Leohad still sessfully dug them out, which meant that he was definitely someone standing high above any authorities. Dear Mr. Nicholson, what do you think will happen if I give all this information to the police? Sneered Leoslowly, with the corner of his mouth lifted. Hearing that, Romanclimbed toLeos feet in panic, grabbedhis pants andintreatedloudly, I will leaveEmerdale,Mr. Cohen! And every singlepany established under the name of the Nicholsons will be yours, as long as we can have your mercy! Grandpa! What do you think youre doing? Mr. Nicholson, please dont! Hearing his words, nearly every member of the Nicholsons began to panic and persuaded in haste. Shut up! Roared Roman, as he red at each of his people and said, Today, its because of me that our family is now standing before a dilemma! And I have to give it a good exnation! We can still rise again even if we lose ourpanies, while we will lose everything if none of us survive today! We need to stay alive! In the tragic roar of the old man, nearly all everyone of the Nicholsons lost in silence. However, Leonarrowed his eyes and smiled, Thats a fair trade, but there is also another thing that I want. With his heart trembled, Romancould feel that something was between the lines of his words. But he still said, Im listening, Mr. Cohen. In a sudden, Leoturned to Barnaby and said in a cold tone, Kill your grandson to show me your resolution! Chapter 173 A Warning to the Others Listening to Tang Chaos words,Romans pupils shrank, andBarnabywas even more frightenedthan before. He had never expected that thest thing thatLeo wanted was his death. Only Nadinekept a calm face, since it was not at all surprising for her that Leowould ever make such a request. She knew that for Leo, the less people knew the rtionship between him and Lydia, the better it would be. However, for Barnaby, who had heard of this thing from the young master of the Stewart, not only did he use this matter as a topic to chat aboutmore than once, but he also insultedLydiafrivolously and ignominiously. He really deserved to die for his sins! However, such a nonentity did not deserve to be killed by Leo himself. Thus, Roman had naturally be the one who was responsible for doing that. The air was cold and filled with hostility at the moment. When Romanbrought himself back to reality, heoffered an awkwardugh and smiled, Mr. Cohen, there must be another way out. How about we. If your answer is no, then you should be ready for the devastation of your family. At the same time, the faces of Roman and Barnaby turned pale. Please, Mr. Cohen It was at the moment when Romanwas about to implore for his mercy, Leostared at him with cold eyes and said, I shall see you kill him in one minute. If you cant, then all people here shall die! Pleases, help me! I dont want to die, grandpa! With frightened eyes,Barnabyquickly crawled toRomans feet and grabbed his sleevewith desperation. However, surprisingly, Romansaid nothing in response. As the look on his grandpas face turned gloomy, Barnabywas dumbfounded and looked at Romanwith confusion, Grandpa? You still have thirty seconds.Looking at his watch, Leoreminded. Grandpa, please, dont listen to him! He dont have the guts to kill me!Frightened, Barnabyheld Romans hands and shuddered in fear. Suddenly, Roman heaved a sigh and looked at Barnaby with a helpless expression on his face. Looking into his grandpas eyes, Barnabywas seemingly aware of something, and turned frozen. I have told you that you should beware of your tongue and remain silent as much as you can. While you never listen to my words. He looked at Barnaby, and then continued, You think that our family is already strong enough, and thus you be increasingly unscrupulous and reckless. However, you never know that our family can never be counted as strong enough, not even here in Emerdale, where there still exists people who can wipe out our whole family as easily as a pocket in a shirt. Please, stop it, grandpa. I need your help Our family could originally stay safe and sound if you could watch your tongue and make no trouble. Now, you put all of us at risk.Said Roman, as if he was deaf to Barnabys words. The look on his face was quite benign and grandfatherly, which Barnabyhad once seen in his childhood. Only ten seconds left. Leolowered his arms and walked towards Barnaby. If ever, Roman failed to do so, he would destroy the whole Brown family himself. I still remember the time when you and Raymondwere still young and ying around together lightheartedly. Do you think that Raymond would ever feel lonely up there in heaven? As he said so, Romans eyes began to turn red, and his voice began to choke with sobs. At the next moment, he held a pistol in his hand, raised it and targeted at Barnabys head. What are you doing, Grandpa? Stop it! Seeing that, Barnaby was extremely terrified and began to uncontrobly step backwards. Please, you dont have to do this, Mr. Nicholson! The other men of the Brown came up in haste and tried to persuade him. However, in a sudden, Roman turned to them with wrath, Stay away from me! Everyone was frightened by him, and they had no choice but to fearfully look at the savage look on his face. There are already three generations in the Nicholsons, and I shall never allow my family to ruin in my hands! Otherwise, I will be ashamed to go to our ancestors! Please, Im your grandson!Barnaby looked at Romanwith disbelief. He had never expected that his grandpa would ever make up his mind to kill him for the whole Browns. Five, four, three Leobegan to count down. Romanlooked at Barnaby, and said, Im sorry, but you have to die for the family, my kid. As his voice faded, Roman closed his eyes, and pulled the trigger. Turning around in fear, Barnabywas about to run away without any hesitation. However, with a noisy sound of gunfire, Barnabystopped running after stepping forwards for a few steps. His movements became stiffened and sluggish, and as he turned around, everyone found that there was a big bloody hole on his forehead As blood shed from the hole on his head, Barnaby copsed to the ground. Oh, god! No, no! My kid, my grandson!With his head up, Romanburst into tears, and the pistol in his hands had also fell to the ground. All members of the Nicholsons remained in dead silence. The death of Barnaby exactlyallured to that the whole family would lose its offspring forever. The grieved look on Romans face made him look as if he was aged by more than a decade. He then turned to Leowith cloudy eyes, Mr. Cohen, I have done what you asked. Please, show some mercy to my family. Leooffered a thin nod, and then winked at Darcey. Darceystrode forwards and presented Romanwith a piece of paper, Please write your signature on this contract, Mr. Nicholson. After that, Mr. Cohenwill take over all the industries under the name of the Nicholsons. The old mans spirit had already been torn apart by the death of his own grandson. He signed up his name and then turned to his family, Now, go back home and pack your things up. We shall leave Emerdalebefore the next sunrise. The death of Barnabyand the downfall of the Nicholson family aroused the mncholy inside everyone of the Nicholsons. However, no matter how reluctant they were to face the fact, they had no other option but to go back and pack their things up. Wacecasted a nce at the body of Barnaby lying on the ground and asked, What should I do about his body, Mr. Cohen? Without even looking at it, Leoturned around together with Nadine and said in a in tone, Pack it with a white cloth and send it to the house of the Fords. Aye! Waceanswered and realized that Leowas going to make an example out of the Nicholsons as a warning to others. Wait, Wace! It was the moment when Wace was about to leave that Milliestopped him and asked, Are you familiar with that penny pincher? What? Terrified by what his sister said, Wace then stared at her with a serious look in his eyes, You should call him Mr. Cohen, youve got it? Looking at the back of Leo with a flirtatious look in her eyes, Millie said seriously, Im somehow attracted by this man. Stunned, Wacecovered her mouth with his hand and said in haste, For the god sake, watch your tongue! Hes already married! So what? Millie pulled his hand away and then continued, Im not going to marry him, after all. Looking at his sister with worrisome eyes, Wacewas afraid that she might bring trouble on herself sometimes in the future. In the house of the Fords family, Jayden, Reba, Patricia and Carolinewere all gathered around in the living room, with worrisome looks on their faces. ording to what Romansaid, Leo would be sent back to the house of the Fords. However, time was flitting, and there was still nothing heard from either Romannor Leo. Carolinestood up and said, Its meaningless to just stay here. Im going to the Nicholsons to check whats going on. Grabbed her by her arms, Rebastared at her with a sullen look and said, How many times do I need to tell you that he had sinned against the Nicholsons? Wed better just leave that good-for-nothing to the Fords, which is nothing bad for us. Jaydenalso ordered, No one is allowed to leave here before the Nicholsons knock on our door! Its our chance to use that fool to earn the trust of the Fords! But At the moment when Carolinewas about to say something, aloudnoise of carwhistlesounded outside the house. A car pulled over by the gateway of the Fords, and there were a few men getting out of the car and throwing a big ck sack into the yard of the Fords. After that, they left. The ck sack looked heavy, and it could tell from its outline that there was a man inside. Jayden stood up immediately andughed, Ha, look what we have here! A stupid wretch is now sent back to us! Sucking in a breath, Caroline seemingly began to worry, and went up to the sack together with the Fords. Lets have a look at this stupid dumbass Excitedly, Rebaopened the ck sack in haste. However, he didnt expect that the one lying inside was Barnaby, whose head was punctured by a bullet and eyes still remained open. As the empty look of Barnabys body fell on Reba, Rebawas scared, copsed to the ground and screamed, Oh my gosh!Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Chapter 174 The Sentiment That Hid Inside Looking inside of the sack, the group was instantly terrified. The one inside was not Leo. Instead, it was the cold dead body of Romans grandson, Barnaby! How could this ever happen? Jayden asked himself in fear, Where did the good-for-nothing go? Terrified, Rebashuddered, supported herself up from the ground and hid herself behind William. Only William knew something about what really happened. As the terrified look on his face faded, he chose to remain silent and offered alittlechuckle. Jayden red at Williamimmediately, What are youughing at? Tell us everything you know! Williamshook his head, I know nothing except for a saying that those who insult others will be eventually insulted. The Nicholsonshavedone all kinds of evil things, and sooner orter they willbring trouble on their own head. Perhaps,theyhave alreadybeen destroyed, andBarnabys body isexactlytheproof. No way. AsJaydens face turned pale, he as shaky on his feet and dialed the phone number of the Nicholsons immediately at the next moment. However, hed only got a notification that the number he dialed was not be answered for the moment. Mr. Ford, the car dropping the sack seems to belong to the Spencers. At that time, a youngster of the Fords said with a weird look on his face. Thelookon Jaydens face was stained with fear, and the women of the Fords were also extremely frightened. Everyone reminded themselves of the picture that Wace respectfullygreeted Leo as Mr. Cohen. Wait was that the Spencers protected that good for nothing, killed Barnabyand wiped off the Nicholsons? Everything would make sense if Leohad really been backed by the Spencers. It was just that they could hardly figure out why the Spencers reached out their helping hand to that good-for-nothing. Grandpa, given that Leois still alive, how about we find him and talk to him? It would be a bad thing if we were to be his enemy It was not until she had finished her words that Reba stepped forwards and gave her a stinging p. With a spiteful and chilling expression in her eyes, Rebashouted, Have you lost your mind? He is the reason why our family suffered so many times, and now youre telling me you want to help him! Only his death could soothe my heart! Aye.Jayden looked ahead with acertainlook on his face, The Stewarts of the four prestigious families will help us fight against him, and there is no need for us to ever be afraid of the Spencers! And also, youre going to marry into the Hudsons, he turned to Caroline and continued, With the help of the Hudsons and the Stewarts, there will be no difficulty for us teaching him a good lesson! Hearing the words of Jayden, all the members of the Fords turnedposed and encouraged with a confident smile on their faces. Only Williamwas sitting in the corner and remained silent. After he knew the background ofLeo, he realized that even the alliance of every single family in Emerdalewould bepletely no match for him, let alone that hed got more than he currently knew. By the way, any news about his wife? Jayden asked suddenly. As everyone shook to deny, Caroline reminded herself of thatst time when the chairman of HY Business AssociationvisitedRiverside club, everyone was kicked out, except for Leoandthe deputy general manager of L group, Irene. She told everyone around about this thing, and then Jayden pped his hands and said, Good! Then I can tell that she is exactly the wife of that stupid ass, which can also exin why the Spencers would ever be willing to help him! Maybe hewas justhooked on the beauty of Irene, but he never knew that he had been betrayed by his own wife!Rebasaid. Fine, go to L group and find Irene, and I want you to threaten her to divorce Leo! Also, I will go to talk to the Stewards and ask for their help on dealing with that good-for-nothing!Jayden sneered, No one will be his assistance anymore, and soon enough he is going to die a tragic death! Soon, the whole ce was filled withughter However, only Caroline remained mncholy on her face C she was afraid that the decision of her grandpa would not only drag the whole Fords into the abyss but also bring trouble on the Hudsons, the family that she was going to marry into. As times went by, even though the Nicholsons had tried their best to suppress the downfall had been suppressed as much as possible, the truth was still known by some of the families. The location ofthe Stewartswasadjacent totheEmerdale River, and the rows of vis on both sideswere allthe property of the Dong family. In one of the vis, a handsome man in sky blue silk pajamas withhis chest ventedstood in front of a huge floor-to-ceiling window with a ss of red wine.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Seeing through the window, he saw that the wind was howling and causing rough on the surface of the Emerdale River. Staring at the river for a while, the man burst into rampantughter suddenly. Well, Leo Youve really got something, havent you, Leo? There must be something special inside you given that youre the fianc ofKate! Just wait and see, and we shall meet with each other soon. In the midst ofughter, the mandrained the ss of wine. He put down the ss, and the color of scarlet dyed his mouth, making him look as if a bloodthirsty vampire. On the top of the International Commerce Center, the door of Leos office was knocked. Is Mr. Cohenhere? Here is a delivery of yours! Leostood up instantly and opened the door. Then, the delivery man standing outside the door handed over a big bunch of roses to Leo, Here is the rose bouquet that you offered, Mr. Cohen, and the number of the flowers is nine hundred and ny-nine in total. Thank you. Writing his signature on the receipt, Leotook over the bunch of flowers and then headed to the CEOs office of L group. Maybe it was only another ordinary daytoday for the others, but it was not so likely for Leo. Half a month had passed, and theloyal families in Country YDhad not sent anyone over. Today, hewas able tomove back tothe Violet Residencesto reunite with his wife and daughter. One day part was like three mouths past. And as for Leo, a half month thinking of his wife and daughter was like seven years missing. However, Leodidnt have any experience in love, and bringing his wife a bunch of flowers was the only romantic idea that he could evere up with. Knocking at the door of the CEOs office, he was surprised to see that the one he met was not his wife. Leo? Marieopened the door and looked at Leowith a surprised expression on her face,Why are you here? Dumbfounded, Leoasked with confusion, Arent you supposed to be in an internship at the moment? Well, Im on leave today. Mariechuckled, and shifted her eyes to the rose bouquets inLeos arms, Wow, a rose bouquet! Jesus, there are nine hundred and ny-nine roses in total! Is that something you prepared for me? Not exactly. Its a gift I prepared for your sister. Where did she go? With an awkward look on his face, Leolooked inside and asked. The surprised, gleeful expression in Maries eyes had disappeared. Looking at Leo with disappointment, she forced a smile and answered, Shes been at a meeting currently. I think she is on her waying back soon. Great! Im leaving this to you, and please hand it over to her for me. Saying so, Leothen pressed the rose bouquet to her. Hey, wait AsMariewas about to say something, Leohad already stepped inside the elevator and left. Looking at the rose bouquet in her arms, Marie was frustrated with a doleful look hung on her face. Ten minutester, Lydia came back, and as she opened the door, she saw that Marie was standing inside the office alone with a huge rose bouquet in her arms. Wow, what a beautiful rose bouquet you have! Smiled Lydia, and she then chuckled, Is that a gift from someone youre dating with? Well, itsWith her face turned flushed, Mariewas about to speak out the truth, but something inside her caused her to bite the rest of the words back. Looking at Lydia, who was putting a curious and confused expression on her face, Marie, pushed by a speechless feeling, smiled reluctantly and answered, Yes, youre right! Its a gift from someone Im dating with! Chapter 175 A Love of Immorality Saying so, Mariesomehow felt her heartbeat quicken, and her face was flushed and burned with shame. Althoughshe knew that she was doing something despicable, she still could not help but do so. Without noticing the guilty conscience inside of her sister,Lydiasmiled and sad, Youre already old enough to think about your lifetime event, my dear. But what you need to keep in mind is that you should be careful in finding yourself the right one, and I know, I know. I can take care of myself, sis. Holding the rose bouquet in her arms,Marieran out of the office and said in haste, Im going back home now! Casting a weird look at her little sister, Lydia chose to forget about the awkwardness inside of Marieand continued to work. A whileter, the door was opened again. Leostepped inside and asked, Have you finished your work? With her head up, Lydia looked at Leowith aplicated expression in her eyes. Soonter, she responded, Almost. Lets go and pick Emiliaup after then. Lydia nodded and answered, OK. She then continued her work. As for Leo, he then chose to sit aside and await his wife. For Leoand Lydia, one day without each other was like more than a century long year. As for Lydia, she was so undemonstrative that she never revealed the secretive feelings inside her easily, which resulted in that the couple was really simple in the way getting along with each other. However,thetwosomehow appeared to enjoy in such a pattern in which they got on with each other. Indeed, sometimes, it was right to say that tacit affinity was better than verbal confiding. So, Suddenly,somethingseemed to ur to Leo, and forced him to speak out, hows about the rose bouquet I gave you? He then looked around, but the rose bouquet was not here inside the office. Rose bouquet? What are you talking about?With a confused look on her face, Lydiaasked wonderingly. The rose bouquet that I asked Lydia to pass on to you, obviously. Silently, Lydia reconsidered what Marie had said to her previously, and soon she had figured out something between the lines of her sayings. A whileter, she then looked away and said, Oh, of course, I have asked Marie to take it back home. Its quite inappropriate to keep such a huge rose bouquet here in the office.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Yeah, it sounds fair.Leooffered a thin smile and chose tonotto inquire any further. Finishing her work, Lydia turned off herputer and headed to Kaiser Kindergartentogether with Leo. Daddy! Seeing the face of her father, Emilia jumped into his embrace excitedly. Holding his daughter in his arms, Leosaid, Daddy is here, and will never leave you behind anymore. Looking at Leowith her tearful eyes, Lydiasaid to Leodearly, Thank you, darling. You must have led a tough time for the past half month. Leoshook his head and answered, Im willing to do anything to keep you and Emilia safe. Then, thethreeheaded back to their home, the Violet Residences. Hearing the sound of the car outside the house, Mariecould feel that her heart was beating frantically. In order to calm herself down, she then rushed into the bathroom and refreshed herself with cold water. How could you ever do this, you stupid fool, Marie! Its your brother-inw, god damn it! She looked into the mirror and reproached herself, What a moron you are! Youre hurting your own sister! But I just cant control myself, Jesus Christ She then whispered dolefully. Are you at home, Marie? Suddenly, the voice of Marie stunned her to shudder. In haste, she then went to the doorway and opened the front door, Im here, sis! Seeing that Leo and Lydiawere back together with their daughter, Marie restored the vivacious look on her face as usual, Wee back, sis, and Leo! Stepping inside the house, Leosaw the rose bouquet ced on the sofa. He then asked, Why dont youe back with us, Marie? Dumbfounded, Mariughed, Nothing! I just felt a little ufortable and so Hearing that, Lydiacame up before Marie and asked with concern, Whas going on? Are you alright? Nope! Nothing! Im fine now. With her eyes looking from here to there, Mariestepped backwards continuously and had an awkward expression on her face, Im going to take a bath now! Saying so, she then escaped in haste. As Lydia was making dinner, the phone ofMarie on the table vibrated suddenly. It was just a notification of nothing special, but what stunned Lydia at the moment was the wallpaperof Maries mobile phone C it was a group photo. As her face turned disconste, Leowalked up and asked, What happened? Are you alright, my dear? Nothing! Just dont worry. Im heading back to the kitchen. In a second, shelockedthe phone screen and hastened back to the kitchen. It was the first day of the return ofLeo, and thus Lydiahad prepared a big meal to celebrate their reunion.However, Mariejust stayed upstairs and didnte down all along. She just kept saying that she was not hungry. Said Leohelplessly. As if she was aware of something, Lydianodded, Then lets eat first. The two were not so talkative sitting before the dining table. If there was not Emiliatwittering about her experiences in kindergarten all the time, they would have remained silent nearly throughout the dinnertime. It was not until 10 p. m that Emiliawas tired and fell asleep with thepany of her mom and dad. And then, finally, it was the time that only belonged to them two. However, Leodid notreally care about thisat allC asfor him,it would be enough for him as long as he could stay by the side ofLydia. Its been a long day. Lets go and take some rest. He smiled to Lydia and said. Wait! There is something I want to tell you!Do you Looking at Leo, Lydia felt hesitated to continue her words. Dumbfounded, Leolooked at Lydia C it was the first time that she ever talked to him so firmly and seriously. Thus, he then sat up straight and smiled, Im listening, honey. Struggling, she made up her mind and then asked, How do you think about Lydia? I think she is a goodgirl. Answered Leocasually. Then, have you felt that something was not right about her today? Lydiaasked again. Then, she satup straight to Leoas well, which meant that she attached importance to the thing. Leonodded, Yes, I could feel that she didnt really seem like herself today. Have you ever imagined what if she fell in love with you?With sharp eyes, Lydia stared at Leoand asked. Hearing that, Leowas overwhelmed by confusion and bewilderment at the moment. And soon, he answered tenderly, How could this ever happen? Im her brother-inw, and you are her sister. She would never You know what? I asked her who gave her the rose bouquet today, and she answered that it was a gift from someone whom she was dating! whats more, I have just seen her mobile phone, and she set the group photo between you and her as its wallpaper! Although I have never been dating any other guy, I could still tell that something was not right, since Marie was my sister! She though she could conceal her feelings from me, but I knew what was hiding inside her! Hearing the words of Lydia, Leo felt astounded C it seemed like a matter of fact to him that Mariehad fallen in love with him! Chapter 176 The Couple’s Night With dim light, there was no sound except Emilias even breathing in this room. Lydia looked at Leo worriedly and Leo also realized the severity of this matter. As Lydias sister, Marie fell in love with her brother-inw. How should they get along with each other? She is my sister so I dont want her to get hurt. Lydia cidly gazed at Leo and said, Even though you are my husband. I see, Leo said with a wry smile, I will find time to talk with her. Thanks. Lydia felt relieved and even a bit guilty. By living together, she found herself wrong that she had never expected she would rely on this man. Leo was always the first one to take responsibility no matter in or outside home. Habit was terrible that it would silently change a person. Indeed. Lydia found that she was not as independent as she had been five years ago. Its all right. Lets go to bed. Leo smiled casually. He knew if Lydia went to talk with Marie, their rtionship would get in trouble. So it was up to him. Im going to take a shower, said Lydia suddenly. Leo paused, Why she takes a shower again? She just did so. After about forty minutes, Lydia came out of the bathroom. Leo subconsciously looked up with a nce, yet he couldnt take his eyes off her. Lydia always dressed neatly when she came out, but today, she was only swathed in a white towel. Water constantly dripping from Lydias wet hair. After the shower, her skin looked so delicate and fair with water vapor permeating the air. Leos breathing elerated suddenly, saying, Lydia, whatare you doing? Dont you like that? Lydia came toy down next to Leo. Despite short breathing and ming cheeks as Leo, she still had a cold look on her face. Like what? said Leo. A waft of fragrant air stimted his senses. Lydia nced at him and said calmly, The thing that you did to me five years ago. After hearing that, Leo gasped and looked at Lydia nkly. He even forgot to speak at this moment. In the past half month, I have thought a lot, Lydia added, Since I have epted you as my husband and Emilias father, our rtionship is more than legal. So Im ready to have sex with you. These words greatly impressed Leo. But he shook his head seriously, Thank you, Lydia, but this is not what I want. I said I would make you truly fall in love with me, but now you are not that into me. Lydia was touched and fell silent, lightly biting her lips. Leo added, However, we can do other things. After saying that, he suddenly turned over and leaned over to Lydia. What, what do you want to do? What Leo had said extinguished Lydias impulse. And she was frightened by his movement. Leo didnt say anything. He just looked down at Lydia, slowly bending over. Soon, Lydias muffled cry came from the dark room. Leo crouched in front of Lydia, tightly pinching her ankles with his hands. He massaged respective parts of Lydias feet to help with her blood cirction, making her feel rxed andfortable.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Thats all for today. Leo stopped and panted. Feeling so good, Lydia raised her eyebrow and said in exasperation, Go on, you onlysted 20 minutes. Shame on you. With the corner of his eye twitching, Leo patiently exined, If you have this massage too often, it wont work well anymore. Lydiapromised but reluctantly asked, What about do that once a month? No problem. Leo nodded with a smile. Soon, Lydia fell asleep. Leo tucked her in and got to sleep tiredly. *** Mariey alone on the bed downstairs. Lydias cry haunted her, making her wistful. That she fell in love with Leo not only troubled Leo and Lydia but also Marie herself. Maybe, I shouldnt ruin my sisters happiness Looking at the moon far away, Marie intended tough, but she failed. The next day morning, Leo got up a little bitte given that it was the weekend and thatst night he had been overworked after giving Lydia a massage. He found he was thest to get up as he came downstairs. Casually lying prone on the sofa, Marie fought with Emilia over snacks. And Lydia sat aside, holding a cup oftte and reading a financial newspaper, which she read every day. Leo! When Marie saw Leoing downstairs, she rushed to greet him and curiously asked, Why do you get up sote? Was Lydia too crazyst night to make you exhausted. Both Leo and Lydia were stunned by what Marie had said. Especially Lydia, she put the newspaper down and said angrily, Marie, you are talking nonsense! Im not. I did hear itst night. Marie wasnt afraid and even pretentiously imitated, Ah, harder please, you know who said that. well Lydia immediately became guilty and looked away. Leo coughed, Marie, youve got it wrong. Dont exin, dont make any excuse. Marie didnt give Leo a chance to exin and then she said to Emilia, Emilia, you will have a little brother or sister. Really? Hearing this, Emilia immediately cheered up and pped, Yeah, I want a little brother! Marie! Lydia walked towards Marie angrily and bashfully. Marie giggled and swiftly ran upstairs, keeping Lydia from catching up with her. Lydia gave up. She took her bag and got ready to go out. Marie peeped at Lydia upstairs, Lydia, where are you going? Im going to thepany, said Lydia without any expression. Come on, today is the weekend. You dont have to work. ring at Lydia in amazement, Marie reluctantly said, We havent eaten and went shopping together for a long time. Why dont you apany me? Lydia was in a daze silently. She had been lonely for the past five years. To make herself feel fulfilled, she always stayed busy, keeping all her grievances, anger and unwillingness inside. However, she couldnt reject her sisters request. Okay, let me change my clothes. Then Lydia went upstairs. Marie tipped Leo a wink to go out with them while Lydia was changing clothes. Leo declined with a wave of his hand, You two go. I will look after Emilia at home. Marie suddenly looked serious and said, I asked Lydia to go shopping with me. Come with us. I wont go shopping with you girls. Leo scooped Emilia up and pinched her little face. In his view, taking care of the child is more fun than shopping. Since you are so unromantic, how did you pursue Lydia? Marie looked disappointed with Leo and mockingly said, Im thinking for you! I will leave with Emilia then, creating chances for your dating Marie had hardly finished her speech when crisp sounds of high heels came from upstairs. Leo looked back and he couldnt move his eyes any more. Chapter 177 The First Date Leo always thought Lydia only had two outfits since they met. The first one was the suit she wore when she worked, which made her looked sophisticated and capable. And the second was a conservative pajama she wore at home. Besides, Leo hadnt seen the third one. Since Lydia dedicated all her life to work, how could she spend time on dressing? But anyway, she looked beautiful whatever she wore. Leo was surprised that Lydia now rarely put on her private clothes. Lydia tied her ck hair into a waving ponytail with two simple hair rings. A few hairs fell, making her more adorable. Lydia was dressed in ck, a solemn color which she worn most often. Besides, she was 1. 72 meters tall, and she wore a pair of patent leather high heels of five centimeters, enabling her to be almost as high as 1. 80 meters. She also wore a light but delicate make-up, which was very aristocratic. She had such an impable taste in clothes that it was as if she had be an eloping aristocrat after she came out of the room within five minutes. Not only Leo but also Marie was stunned for a while. Marie excitedly said, Lydia, you look so gorgeous! Lydia still acted calm for she had received too many praises like this. She nced at Leo who had just got up and was still dressed in pajamas, Is that what youre going to wear? Leo looked down at his clothes and then looked up at Lydia, who was morous. He rushed into his room right away. Wearing a suit, he soon walked out with a smile and mousse on his hair. Admittedly, Leo was persuaded by Marie after seeing Lydia nicely dressed. Leo and Lydia met identally and got married hurriedly. They hadnt even dated before. As this was their first date, it should be formal. Marie scooped up Emilia and said, Emilia, lets go to the amusement park, shall we? Yeah! I want to ride the merry-go-round! Hearing amusement park, Emilia became excited at once. But your parents are busy. I will apany you, okay? What Marie had said alerted Emilia. Emilia ran barefoot to Leo and embraced his legs, No, I want my daddy! Marie got annoyed. She couldnt believe that Emilia abandoned her. Therefore, she acted sad and pretended to cry, I see, Emilia doesnt like me Emilia softened towards Marie and nced at her parents, in face of a dilemma. Seeing that, Marie said, There are not only Mickey Mouse, Donald Duck but also many delicious foods in the park. Emilia was persuaded and asked, Will you buy them for me? Of course, I will buy all you want to eat. At this moment, Marie was like a child trafficker. All right Emilia was a bit guilty. She felt as if she had chosen snacks over her parents. Good girl! Marie picked up Emilia and went out. When she passed Leo, she inexplicably said, Go for it! Now, only Leo and Lydia were at home. Lets go, too. Leo smiled and held Lydias hand naturally. It was the first time that Leo did this. With face reddening immediately, Lydia intended to let go of Leos hand at first, but soon she let herself be grasped. Leo was delighted that Lydia didnt resist. Lydia drove as usual and Leo sat beside her, heading the shopping mall in the center of the city. After parking, they went straight to the second floor. This floor was not crowded because there were almost all luxury stores for high-end customers. As Leo and Lydia entered Gi, the shop assistant standing by the door politely smiled at them, Hello, what can I do for you? The shop assistant couldnt help looking over at Lydia, who looked so beautiful and unique, guessing that she was absolutely from a noble family. As for Leo, he was neglected. Although he dressed in a personal tailored suit, he still looked in. However, not like in a drama, the shop assistant didnt sneered at him. Madam, I think this dress fits you very well. The shop assistant brought a dressbeled more than eighty thousand yuan and said obsequiously. Lydia frowned and said, this doesnt fit me.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The shop assistant didnt give up. She brought another diamond-encrusted dress of eighty thousand yuan and asked, How about this? Lydia nced at it and shook her head, This style was designed two years ago. Dont you think its outdated? Later, the saleswoman took out some more clothes. But none of them got Lydias approval. Every time Lydia would list enough disadvantages of the clothes she didnt like, which made the saleswoman more shocked. This customer, therefore, was definitely a distinguished person and had abundant knowledge of fashion, or she would not clearly know when had those clothese out and their fashion elements. Finally, the saleswoman was overwhelmed and gave up, Help yourself madam. You can ask me if you need. Lydia nodded and went around this shop with Leo. Leo suddenly noticed an off-white dress, saying, This one is good. Then Lydia also looked at it longingly. As a woman, a beautiful woman, she liked smart clothes, too. And this graceful dress was exactly what she wanted. This one. Lydia pointed at the dress and asked the shop assistant. The shop assistant came to her right away and ecstatically said, You have such a good taste! This dress was designed by Gis chief designer Mr. Wiesel. It had only been exhibited in this years fashion week. And more importantly, as its number is limited, in our country, its exclusive in our shop. After saying that, the shop assistant felt a bit sorry and added, But Im sorry that its just for show rather than sale. Really? Hearing this, Lydia became disappointed. The saleswoman inquiringly asked, Would you like to try others? No, thanks. Lydia had lost all interest in this shop. She turned and left. Leo squinted at that clothes and left as well. At this moment, a woman wearing a heavy makeup and a mink coat ostentatiously walked in, arm-in-arm with a man. Leo and Lydia met them at the door of the shop. Lydia leaned away from the woman, but the woman went straight into the shop, ignoring Lydiapletely. The woman directly pointed at the dress and said, Ill take it! Yes, madam. The shop assistant slightly bowed and then swiftly took down that dress, being as respectful as she could. Now she acted totally different from what Lydia had seen. Chapter 178 Man Shouldn’t Beat Woman Leo and Lydia stopped, watching this in astonishment. Soon, Leo realized what was happening. The shop assistant did say that dress was not for sale, but now she sold it to other people. In addition, this was Leos first date with Lydia. How could he bear this humiliation? Perceiving Leos anger, Lydia unexpectedly held his hand. Leo immediately calmed down and looked back at Lydia in amazement, Lydia? Let it go. Its just a clothes. Lydia looked so peaceful as if she was not disturbed by this issue at all. Leo suddenly felt respectful to her. People who are sessful are all open-minded. Lydia didnt want to fight with the woman over a dress. Was Lydia afraid of her? No, she was not. That was because Lydia was generous. There are only a few people who can be truly open-minded in the world. Lydia made it clear that she gave up the skirt. But Leo smiled, You are right. But the thing that my wife likes was taken away by others. As a man, I have to do something. When Leo said that, he became determined, I said I would give you everything you want by all means. Then he strided into the shop. Moved by Leo, Lydia hesitated for a fraction of a second and followed him. By now this skirt had been wrapped, waiting for the payment. Seeing Leo and Lydiaing back, the shop assistant became embarrassed and said, Why do you return, Sir and Madam? Leo nced at her and said coolly, You really have no idea? The shop assistant was speechless. Looking at that off-white dress, Leo said, I remember that you said it was not for sale, right? The shop assistant was increasingly embarrassed. She was not lying as this skirt was really not for sale. But she couldnt defy the lover of the Stewart family, Alexis. Although Alexiss family was just a branch of the Stewards, she was still a part of them. So the shop assistant had to treat her reverentially. Thinking of this, the shop assistant said reluctantly with her head down, Im so sorry that I lied to you. But I hope you can forgive me that we cant sell this one to you. What would you do if we dont want to forgive you? Leo interrupted her and said tonelessly. The shop assistant added, teeth clenched, We have many other new clothes came out this year. I can introduce each of them for you and give you a discount. Sorry again An idea struck Leo as he heard the assistants confession, and he said coolly, Give us a reason why you sold the skirt to that woman rather than us? We came here earlier than her. Isnt that obvious? Alexis broke in and sneered, They certainly worried that you couldnt afford it. This expensive dress only matches beautiful woman like me. Seeing her arrogance, Leo burst into augh. The woman got mad at once, just like a cat whose tail was stamped, saying, What are youughing at? Leo mocked at her as if he had heard the most funny joke in the world, Its important to be self-aware. Clearly, you are not. What do you mean?! said Alexis more angrily. Leo looked her over, tly saying, Your face is filled with hyaluronic acid. How dare youpare yourself with my wife? Leo gently put his arm around Lydia after finishing his words. Hearing the word wife, Lydia was impressed and blushed. What Leo had said stirred up the womans anger. She said, Whose face is filled with hyaluronic acid? She was boiling with rage and even wanted to scratch Leos face. She indeed had had stic surgeries. But she didnt want anybody speak of it, which made her embarrassed. Darling, you see, he is jealous of my beauty and insults me. Alexis could only ask her man, Chester Stewart, for help because she was not as good at quarreling as Leo. However, the man didnt respond to her, gazing at Lydias face. Seeing this, Alexis got more angry, saying, You think she is more beautiful than me, huh?N?velDrama.Org (C) content. When Chester got sober, he frowned deeply at once. In his view,pared with Lydia, the woman in his arm was so annoying and made him feel shameful. We are in public. Dont talk so loudly. Shut up! Chester snapped at her. Then he looked at Lydia and politely said with a smile, Rx,dy. Im sorry that my wife has a bad temper. The manager of this shop is my friend. Theres no denying that the stuff is not considerate enough, but could you please give up this dress? You can choose other clothes whatever you like. Ill pay the bill and lets make friends! Alexis was at once stunned given that her husband didnt help her and even bought clothes for another woman. She calmed down soon and nced at Lydia resentfully, saying to Leo, Keep an eye on your wife when you are not at home, or she may flirt with other men and cheat on you. Lydia was a bit amazed by Alexiss abrupt insults. But she calmed down and coldly stared at her, Are you talking about me? Of course! Alexis said arrogantly, If you didnt seduce my husband, how could him speak for you? But it doesnt matter. Chester is from the Stewart family. Its your honor that he likes you. But you should bear in mind that my status is still higher than yours. Alexis continued abusing Lydia as if she was venting her anger aroused by Leo. Lydias eyes got cold. She did can overlook this annoying woman, but it didnt mean that she could be insulted. Leo scowled at Alexis and strided towards her. Suddenly, a hand grasped him. Leo looked back at Lydia in astonishment. Lydia shook her head and smiled, Man shouldnt beat woman. For a moment, Leo was confused and hesitated, but he finally curbed his anger. Seeing this, Alexis thought that Leo didnt dare beat her. So she became more aggressively, Thats right. Just give this dress to me. If Chester is in a good mood, he will have sex with you. Your appearance barely matches Chester However, hardly had Alexis finished her words when she was pped in her face. Five slim finger prints on face, Alexis fell to the ground . The shop was silent. All of the people were inquiringly looking at Lydia. Leo was also shocked, How could she beat this woman? Looking down at Alexis, Lydia sneeringly said, So, its better that woman beat woman. Chapter 179 The Crush of Knowledge Leo does not know what kind of president Lydia Henderson is in thepany, but he knows that she is not a woman who is easy to be bullied. She was not easy to argue with others, still not easy to anger. But when she was angry, no one could stop her. As she has said to Leo, it is not good to hit a woman. Leo is a man, no matter how excessive Alexis behaves , if a man hit a woman, it would have a bad effect. However, when a woman beats a woman, it is natural a lot. So she rolled up her sleeves and pped Alexis hard. That is Lydia Henderson, a woman who will consider the overall situation even if she hits someone. Leo felt slightly warm. Today, he saw a different Lydia Henderson. Everyone was shocked by the p. Alexis got up from the ground quickly, with her hair dishevelled. She red angrily and said YouYou dare to hit me. Shouldnt a woman with amount of dirty words be fought. Lydia Henderson sneered fearless, To be a mistress must have her consciousness. And if you dare to say a word more, I will let you never go on in this city, Emerdale. You Alexis looked at Lydia Henderson in terror, with her pupils constricted, as if she has found her weakness. Chester Stewart also narrowed his eyes, and finally found the extraordinary ce of this woman. But anyway, Alexis is his woman. His woman was beaten outside, if he doesnt do something, how can he raise his head in the future? At the thought of this, he stared at Lydia Henderson with his eyes a lot of gloomy and was about to do something. The next moment, however, he stiffened and felt something staring at him. Keep your peace. Leo said, Though the Stewart family is strong, there are still many who can destroy them. Chester trembled, and an unknown fear arose spontaneously. He even did not know what he feared. In short, the trembling is from the his heart. Then Leo left them alone and went straight to the salesgirl and said with a smile, Now, can you wrap that skirt? That female shop assistant already be frightened and did not know who she is, repeatedly bowed to apologize. Chester revealed his identity as a Stewart family member, but the two young people remained unconcerned. There are two reasons, either they are ordinary and have never heard of Stewart family, or they have a big head and they dont care about Stewart family. The second floor is a luxury area, and there are almost no sried people, so the former reason is not possible, and the only remaining reason is the second reason. Right, right The salesgirl scrambled and carefully put the off-white dress into a bag. Lydia Henderson took a step forward and was about to pay, but Leo smiled at her and said, This is our first date, how can I make you pay? After that, he casually took out a gold bank card and said, Swipe this card. Swiss gold card. Looking at the card, Chester cried out in surprise. That female shop assistant also felt puzzled and did not expect him to pay the final bill. This card was a RG gold-card that Commerce Maestro gave him. He also had a more rare ck skull card, so he didnt take it out for fear that it would be too shocking. Di The screen immediately showed the bnce is zero.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Alexis was stunned and immediately burst intoughter, The bnce is zero. Thats so funny. However, Alexis was the only one whoughed in the shop. Chesters forehead was bulging with veins and his face twitched violently. He pped Alexis in the face and shouted, You dont know anything! Shut up! The Swiss gold card is not used for deposit, but used for overdraft! At that moment, he felt embarrassed of her. Alexis also felt puzzled. In her mind, card was used for saving money, but she had never heard that the card was used for overdrawing. Leo looked at her coldly and continued to say to the salesgirl, Dont worry about her Well, well. The salesgirl swiped the card and it immediately showed an overdraft of 500, 000 yuan. Seeing the price, Alexis stared at the dress with surprise and said, This dress is worth 500, 000 yuan? Are you sure? Chester could not help wiping the sweat on his forehead. After a moment of fear, he red at Alexis. Its this bitchs fault. Half a million dors for a dress, thats incredible? For sure, he was a member of Steward family, but he was not a core member. His annual bonus was only a few million. And spending 500, 000 yuan on such a dress at a draught was unbearable. The skirt was bought by Leo. Chester actually had a sense of survival. Leo gave the couple a nce and smirked, Dare you buy this dress without knowing anything? Alexis was so choked that she couldnt say anything. After a while, she said, Who said I dont understand? Is it? Leo chuckled, then said, Do you know what Gis design philosophy is? Why is this dress so popr at Paris Fashion Week this year? After a series of questions, Alexis was speechless. Even, Chester and the female shop assistant also had no idea. Lydia Henderson felt surprised and looked at Leo more than a stunning. After a long time of silence, Alexis reacted with anger on her face and asked, Do I need to understand this? She, like peer fellow female, relied on face-lifting to change her life and made some friends with wealthy men. During this period, she attended all sorts of asions and enriched some knowledge. But every question Leo raised touched her knowledge blind spot. So, you dont deserve it. Leo deadpanned, This dress has another beautiful nameMiracle. It was designed by Mr Weigel in his grief at the end of his wifes life and it was his final masterpiece. The size was based on the proportions of his wifes youthful body and was named Miracle in the hope that heaven would be moved by his sincerity and revive his ailing wife. No miracle, of course. Then Leo said, His wife eventually died, but the dress poured his lifes work. Shoulder, waist, height, leg-length are demanding to the extreme, not only figure to the right, also with good temperament. That is to say, Mr Weigel, in the design of this dress, never thought this dress would be popr. Uniqueness is the reason to make this dress popr at Global Fashion Week. Ny-nine percent of women dont deserve to wear this dress. If you try it, it will only make you look bad. Now, do you still think you deserve to wear this dress? Everyone was shocked. Everyone looked at Leo with a kind of surprise. That was the crushing of knowledge. To develop aprehensive and thorough view, let alone theseymen, even the most professional fashion designers, will surely understand it thoroughly. Lydia Henderson absentminded and looked at Leo. At that moment, she felt the man was so charming. Alexiss face looked as if it had been pped for a dozen of times. Leo had broken her self-esteem. So she pointed at Lydia Henderson, and screamed, I am not appropriate, is she appropriate? Of course. Leo looked at Lydia Henderson gently, and said in a gentle voice, Her bodys proportion is perfect for this dress. Chapter 180 Steward Family ‘s Ambition With Leos voice falling, all eyes in the store focused on Lydia Henderson. Suddenly by so many people gazed at, Lydia Henderson was unustomed, the eyebrows slightly wrinkled.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. There were people who stared at her in thepany, but most of them were in awe and respect, not anticipation. Leo handed her the dress with a smile and said, Try it on. Lydia Henderson hesitated once, but then, she took the dress and turned around into the toilet. She kept praying that Lydia Henderson was also not suitable to wear this dress. However, Leo was not worried, smiling at the door of the fitting room and waiting for Lydia Henderson out. Everyone in the store kept silent, and focused on Leo. Leo understood that they were shocked by his professional opinions and believed that Lydia Henderson must have felt the same way. So why would he know? Leo once carried out a mission, and the mission content was to protect Mr. Weigel. At the time, his wife was not dead, but she was dying. Mr. Weigel had made the shape of the dress. And thats why the Tang dynasty was immediately attracted to this dress. Crunch Just then, the door of the dressing room suddenly opened. And as the door opened, everything became quiet. Even if he had made psychological preparation, he was still amazed by Lydia Henderson. Face like clouds, eyes like stars, and the original ponytail was high again, like a noble crown. Slender neck was still with scattered shing diamond ne. The off-white dress, with its sparkles of diamonds, was a perfect match for a mermaid. Leo stared at her for a long time without blinking, even without blinking his eyelids. Alexis was the most shocked, and could not open her eyes because of the bright light. How it looks. Lydia Henderson looked down at the long skirt on the body. Its beautiful. Leo smiled and said, It seems that five years ago, I had a good taste. Shame on you. Lydia Henderson squinted at him with happiness on her face. She looked at herself in the mirror, and felt satisfied. Then she went back to the dressing room to change her own clothes. Leo looked coldly at Chester and strode toward him. What, what do you want to do? Chester was shocked by Leo, and retreated. Alexis fell to the ground with a ssh and shivered. Do you think, you are a member of the Steward family, so can be unscrupulous? Leo was a head taller than Chester. Chester was frightened by hismanding view. However, as a member of the Steward family, he stared at Leo We have given this skirt to you, what do you still want? This dress, we bought. Leo suddenly remembered something, slightly narrowed his eyes Do you know who I am? Who are you? Chester asked through clenched teeth, sensing something from Leo. I am Leo. This is my wife, Lydia Henderson. Today is my first date with her. If you dare to mess, I dont mind sending you back in an ambnce. These words were so sharp that Leo felt frightened. He dared not look at Leo. Suddenly, he felt he was familiar with both names, as if he had heard before. After thinking carefully for a while, Chesters facial expression suddenly changed and he looked at Leo with a sense of panic. I am sorry, Mr. Leo. Then, he hurriedly bowed to Leo, and felt terrified. Go away!Leo shouted. Mr Chester fled the Gi store as if he run from an amnesty. And at this time, Lydia Henderson also changed clothes toe out. Leo again changed his personal like, looking at her gently. Lydia Henderson took out a check and wrote down the amount of 500, 000 yuan. Then she handed it to Leo. What are you doing?Leo asked gently. Give back to you. Lydia Henderson said simply, Thank you, I like your gift, but I dont like to owe others The check was pushed away by Leo. He shook his head, seriously said, There is no reason to get back what you took out. Lydia Henderson was in silent for a long time, looking at the check in the hand, and said, It is myself fell into the bottom. She tore the check into pieces, threw it in the trash, and left the store with her husband. The salesgirl had already stayed so long that she could not even say anything. She wondered who this young man was. Chester lost his mind and run out of the shopping street. Alexis chased after him, and shouted, Whats wrong with you, dear? Stay away from me, bitch! Chester turned back suddenly and red at her. Alexis was startled and looked at him with a pale face, I didnt mean it. I really thought he was a Before she finished, Alexis received a blow on the face. You are such a bitch. Let alone what you bought, we offended those two people, do you know who they are? ! Chester shouted at Alexis with anger, That woman is Lydia Henderson, the president of L Group. That man is Leo, who nearly be the husband of Kate Lawson. Alexis was speechless, and her lips twitching. There are many things that Chester did not say. the Nicholson family demise, the Lawson familys change of master, and Leo can not get rid of the involvement. He even looked down on Steward family, how can he stir up? Ill beat you bitch! The more Chester talked, the more angry he became. He cursed and hit Alexis with his fists until she screamed repeatedly. If he had not mentioned these two names from Bertie Stewart, the first member of the younger generation of Steward family, he would be finished today. Looking at Alexis lying on the ground with a ck and bruised face, Chester lost his talent and said, From now on, we have no rtionship. Dont appear in my eyes, or I will bit again and again! Then he walked away, leaving Alexis lying in the street with her face covered in blood. He returned to the Steward family with the fastest speed. but found that Bertie and Ronnie Stewart are also in. And they discussed something with the host, Kairo Stewart. Master. Chester fell to his knees in front of Kairo and eximed,I have seen Leo and Lydia Henderson! What did you say? ! Kairo got up quickly, and old eyes erupt in myriad fine awn Where are they! When Chester told the whole story, Bertie chuckledI was worried about why I should meet with President Lydia Henderson, but now I see that the problem has been solved. Chester looked dazed and did not understand what Bertie was saying. Ronnie waved his hand and said,You go down first. There is nothing for you here. Copy that After reporting the matter, Chester went out and shut the door behind him. Thus, Kairo said The city construction project has been started, if the Lawson family, the Hamilton family, the Wilson family get, Steward family really cant do nothing. But, incredibly by a small business is still in the development of get, that can be too unwilling. Dont worry, grandpa, the city construction project in the hands of L Group must be in my familys control! Bertie slowly get up with hearty smile, I will go to see them discuss with Lydia Henderson . If that woman refuse, what should we do? Bertie still had a confident smile on his face, I cant bear her refusal. I have something against her! As long as I have this, even the strongest woman will submit to me. Ronnie s eyes glowed with evil light, Bro, if this woman gives in, the first night belongs to me. Bertie is very disdain to Ronnie and said, As a member of Steward family, it is a shame to be a yer. Ronnie smiled and said, In life, I only want to be happy. I love wine and I dont gamble. The only person who can make me happy is a woman. After a pause, Ronnie said, Dont worry, I will never rob you of the position of head of the household. After hearing that, Bertie slightly bowed, Grandpa, I will go. Go ahead. Kairo waved his hand in satisfaction, and when no one was left, melodic singing was sounded in the living room. Chapter 181 Plunder And Ravage Leo and Lydia were still hanging out in the mall. Although Lydia tore the cheque with her own hands, she was the kind of person who obeyed thew of reciprocity. In response to her forcible request, Leo had to try another suit worth more than 50, 000 dors. Tinkling, tinkling, tinkling- At this moment, Marie called a video. Dad, what are you doing? As soon as the video was switched on, Leo saw Emilia with a face full of excitement. Leo and Lydia smiled and waved to their daughter, Dad is shopping with mom. What have you yed? Auntie rode the roller coaster, the jumping machine, the free fall, the big pendulum and many others with me. Auntie is so nice! Speaking of this, Emilia talked like ark with rapture. Marie sat on the side with a pale face, looked obviously depressed and frightened. Comparing them, Leo couldnt helpughing, You really suffered a lot. Yep, for the sake of you, right? Marie suddenly sat up like a female cat whose tail had been stepped on, but she stopped halfway through. ncing at Leo, he whispered, How is going now? How is the shopping with Lydia? Leo raised the bag in his hand, I bought a skirt for Lydia, and Lydia bought me a suit. Good. Marie said in surprise, Then I wont disturb you, bye. The moment Marie posted the video, Leo narrowed his eyes slightly. He didnt know whether it was his illusion. He saw a blurry figure in Maries video, watching them vaguely. Whats wrong? Lydia said softly. Its nothing. Leos expression immediately changed to be normal. He continued shopping with Lydia.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. However, his look was not as rxed as before. I hope its only an illusion After walking around for a day, the night was getting dark, and before they knew it, the two walked to the bottom of the Emerdale Tower. Lydia suddenly said, Lets go, Ill treat you to dinner. The Emerdale Tower was the representative building of Emerdale. The expenses for the hotels in it were of astronomical prices. Leo nodded and did not refuse. They should find a romantic ce for their first date, shouldnt they? Guided by the receptionist, Leo and Lydia went to the pre-booked box. The box was at the top of the Emerdale Tower. From there, they can stand on the top of the third tallest building in the world and overlook the entire night view of Emerdale. When night falls, the night of Emerdale was a little less noisy and a little more charming than the daytime. This is the first time we have eaten together face to face. Lydia said softly, looking at the man sitting in front of her. Leo nodded, Yes. Thest time when they had Western food together was a family of three, not just the two of them. Ive always felt that I am a shrewd judge of character. Lydia held her chin with both hands, looked at Leo and said, Until I met you. Leo smiled, Why do you say that? Youve given me so many surprises, and every time I think Ive seen through you, youre giving me a head bang. Lydia said softly, In the beginning, I thought you were a timid and irresponsible scumbag. Later, I thought you should find out with your conscience, but you still have no money, no power, and no job. Leo stared at Lydia, waiting for her to continue. However, after waiting for a long time, she did not continue to talk. Therefore, Leo could only take the initiative, What happenedter? You dont think Im a jerk now, do you? Lydia shook her head slightly, Is it necessary to continue? As I said earlier, I have always misunderstood you. You are stronger than me, arent you? Leo was silent and did not respond. He just asked softly, Why do you have to see everyone so thoroughly? To put my mind at rest. Lydia answered without hesitation, There are good and bad people. In my previous life with Emilia, we were like a widow and an orphan. At that time, we see everyone like a bad person. The color of this world is neither ck nor white, but a mixed delicate gray. Leo opened his mouth, but couldnt say a word. His eyes became firmer while he was full of guilt. When he didnte back, his wife and daughter were scorned and bullied. Now that he was back and everything was getting well. There was no injustice in the world. Its going to rain. Lydia raised her head, looked at the sky with dark clouds and said. Ive brought an umbre. Leo said with a smile, No matter how heavy the rain, I wont let you get wet. Boom- The deafening thunder sounded, and the dazzling lightning ripped apart the sky, illuminating Leo and Lydias pale cheeks. After that, bean-sized raindrops fell and pped on the transparent window, making the sound of fried beans. This was a rainstorm that hardly seen after Leo returned to Emerdale. Knock, knock, knock- At this moment, the door of the box was knocked hard. Before Leo and Lydia could respond, the door was pushed open without permission. A group of people with wine sses walked in calmly, and the handsome man at the head gave Lydia an elegant smile, Good evening, Ms. Henderson. Looking at the row of people who walked in without permission, Leos eyes gradually became sharp. Lydia also had anger on her face that was rarely seen, Who are you, why are you trespassing in other peoples boxes? When she finished speaking, Lydia pressed the service button. But after waiting for a long time, no waiter came in. The handsome man at the head smiled lightly, No need to try, no one wille in. In Emerdale, no one dares to block our way. Next to him was another tall man with two plump young women in his arms, smiling and jokingly said, Mr. Stewart, you made too much noise that scared Ms. Henderson. The people behind him immediately burst intoughter. Lydia put on a long face but she said nothing. Leos eyes narrowed dangerously, but he didnt move. They could see that these people were all powerful in Emerdale, and most of them were half a step behind the two men, proving that these two men were their heads. The handsome man on the left smiled lightly, followed standard gentleman etiquette, and said, Ms. Henderson, dont be afraid, this is our first meeting, so I want to introduce myself first. My name is Bertie Stewart, from the Stewart family. Bertie looked at the tall man next to the plump young women and said, His name is Marcus, and hees from the Wilson family. Lydias face was expressionless and she didnt react at all. From the disgust in her eyes, it could be seen that she was very disgusted with these young masters. However, no matter how disgusted she was, she couldnt do anything out of the ordinary. Bertie, Marcus, and the four giants of the Emerdale came all at once. Even for a person as calm as she was, could feel a little pressure. What do you want to do? Lydia looked at Bertie and asked coldly. Bertie shook his head with a yful expression, Ms. Henderson, you think too badly about everyone. I came here just to discuss a business that is a safe bet with you. As for the people behind me and Marcus, you dont need to care about them, just treat them as transparent. Although Bertie said that, the young masters behind him didnt show any signs of sincerity. They smiled maliciously. Lydia was silent for a while, and then she said, What kind of business? Bertie came to Lydia and said slowly, I heard that the reconstruction n for the downstream of the Emerdale River was obtained by your L Group, right? So what? Lydia said coldly, unmoved. Berties smile deepened, I will not treat you badly by handing over the urban construction project to my Stewart family. Chapter 182 Despicable Means There was anger in Lydias eyes. When Bertie mentioned the urban construction project, she guessed what Bertie wanted to say, and bluntly refused, You are dreaming! In the eyes of Leo, there was also a dangerous cold light. When Rob was asked to hand over the urban construction project to the L Group, he thought about this possibility. The other half of the Emerdale River renovation project was in the hands of the Stewart family. If each earned their own money, thats fine. They were afraid that the Stewart family would be greedy and wanted to grab the urban construction projects of the L Group. Unexpectedly, it really happened. He even grabbed it in front of him. In addition, Leo just wanted to ask Bertie something personally. He did not expect Bertie to take the initiative toe to him. Rejected by Lydia, Bertie was not surprised or angry at all. He smiled thinly, Ms. Henderson really doesnt want to think about it? Give us the urban construction project, and the L Group can gain the friendship from the Stewart family. You will have a bright future. Saying that, Bertie stretched out four fingers, and his face slightly darkened, Give you four billion, and sell the urban construction project to me. This money is enough to make your L Group sessfully listed. Dont be ignorant! Marcus, who was behind him, and rich princelings attached to Stewart and Wilsons family alsoughed softly. Four billion was an astronomical sum for ordinary people and even 90% ofpanies, but for a wealthy family like the Stewart family, it was just a drop in the bucket and was not worth mentioning. What they wanted to see was how the first female president in Emerdale became meek and subservient to them. However, Lydia was still unmoved, and she even sneered, No matter how much money you give, I wont sell you the urban construction project. She was a person with a long-term vision. Afterpleting the urban construction project, the revenue would be more than four billion. Seeing the determined look on Lydias face, the cold look in Leos eyes also dissipated. Unfortunately, it backfired. A cold look finally appeared in Berties eyes, but he was still not angry. He suddenly looked at Leo, Who is this? A cold light shed in Leos eyes. Just as he was about to speak, Lydia preemptively said, He is my husband. Oh, he is the one who took away your innocence, disappeared for five years, and left you widowed for five years. The speaker was not Bertie. It was Marcus of the Wilson family. He pretended to look at Lydia in surprise, then he pointed at Leo and said, Ms. Henderson, you are the first female president of Emerdale, how could you marry such a bastard? Which of the men in the room is not better than him? Could it be that he is a tough guy that can make you realize the joy of being a woman? Hahaha While speaking, he did not forget to tease the two young women who were holding his arms around him. Lydias pretty face was sullen and she scolded in a cold voice, Please show some respect to my husband. At this moment, Leo put down his wine ss and suddenly said, Before I get angry, youd better line up and apologize to my wife one by one. Otherwise, when I get angry, you wont be able to leave. All the young masters were startled, and then burst into shockingughter. What did you say? I didnt catch it. Who cant go if they want to? You said you will be angry, let me see how you are angry? Its just a jerk who has relied on Lydia to survive until now. How he dares to speak madly! They cursed andughed, and no one took Leos words seriously.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Only Bertie knew a little bit, so he didnt go to offend Leo. Instead of that, he turned to Lydia and said without a smile, The president of the dignified L Group actually married a jerk as his wife. I think you dont want it to be known by everyone in Emerdales, right? Lydias face darkened, What do you mean? Ms. Henderson, I have your handle in my hands. I advise you to listen to me and hand over the project obediently. Bertie drank all the fine wine in the ss, and gave Lydia a sideways nce, as if the winning ticket was in his hands. Lydias inner unease became even more intense, Whats the handle Bertie threw a cellphone to Lydia, Watch the video. Lydia pressed the y button in confusion. After a while, there was a blushing sound from the box. Lydia nced at it. Soon her face became pale and her whole body trembled slightly. She bit her lip so hard that red blood flowed out of her mouth. Leo felt something was wrong. He immediately took a look at the cellphone. At first nce, his face changed slightly. Its a three-minute video set in a dark warehouse where a man and a woman are tied together. The man was ragged and covered in blood, like a mad beast. The womans voice was crying, both painful and desperate. She wanted to escape, but she couldnt escape. In the end, she closed her eyes as if resigned, and shed two lines of clear tears. The whole video came to an end with the womans desperate and painful cry. After watching this video, Leo also looked up stiffly, looking at Lydia who was on the verge of breakdown. Yes, the man in the video was Leo five years ago, and the woman who was tied up was Lydia. With red eyes, she grabbed the cellphone and quickly deleted the video. Looking at the despairing Lydia, Bertie smiled lightly, Ms. Henderson, you should be very familiar with this video. If I release this video, what will happen to you? As soon as these words came out, Lydias pupils shrank immediately, and her body trembled even more violently. Leos eyes were already full of killing intent, and he said in a deep voice, How did you get this video? Its none of your business. Bertie said slowly, You just need to know that I hold the secrets of the two of you. Just do as I say, otherwise, you will be at your own risk. Lydia quickly came to Bertie with tears of humiliation in her eyes, but she still begged in a voice that was almost begging, No, dont let the video out. Then it depends on your performance. Berties eyes were full of ruthlessness, and he suddenly said loudly, Now, kneel down for me! The current situation has exceeded Leos expectations for a while, causing his eyes to be shocked and his heart to suffer to the extreme. What happened in the warehouse at the Emerdale Pier five years ago was Lydias lifelong nightmare. Unexpectedly, there were still cameras shooting at that time, and it even gave Leo a head-on. He couldnt figure out how Bertie got the original video, and who filmed it all in secret and silently. Everything, like an invisible, shrouded Leo. When Leo was shocked, Lydia had already bent her knees and was about to kneel slowly. Chapter 183 Snatch Food from A Tiger Seeing Lydia kneeling slowly, Bertie, Marcus, and the rest of the young master all sneered at the corners of their mouths. But the next moment, the smiles on their faces froze. Leo gently kicked the chair, and the chair came right behind Lydia. Lydia bent her knees and sat down on the chair. At this moment, she was stunned for a moment, and looked down at this scene in a daze. Berties face sank deeply, his eyes flickered with fierce light, and he red at Lydia, I asked you to kneel, but you dare to sit down, arent you afraid that I will publish the video? Lydia turned her head and looked at Leo with red eyes. Leo gave her a reassuring look, then slowly stood up and strode towards Bertie. Pedal! Pedal! Pedal! In the quiet box, the heavy but rhythmic footsteps of Leo echoed. Leo nced at everyone expressionlessly. Finally, he stared at Bertie with murderous intent in his eyes. No matter how Bertie got this video, just using the video to threaten Lydia and forcing her to submit was enough to kill him tens of thousands of times. Bertie waspletely unafraid and his mouth even raised slightly. He looked at Leo with a sneer, Leo, I know you are not an ordinary person, even Peter was beaten by you. But can you really regardless of Ms. Henderson? As soon as these words came out, Marcus and the others who were gloating at the misfortune immediately stoppedughing and looked at Leo with shock. Peter, Bertie, Marcus, and that freak Jaxon from the Hamilton family are collectively known as the Four Young Masters of Emerdale, but recently, there has been no news of Peter. Unexpectedly, Peter was actually beaten by Leo. Leo was silent, but stared at Bertie with deep eyes. Bertie continued with a smile, Dont forget that five years ago, it was you whomitted atrocities to Ms. Henderson and hurt her! No matter what you do to make up for it in the future, you cant erase this fact. Why dont you dare to admit it? Im just making it public for you! Lydia sat on the chair, trembling all over. There was lightning and thunder outside the window, and the wind and rain were mixed, but it was colder inside. Leo lightly patted Lydias anxious shoulder, while looking at Bertie with a nk expression. A killing intent shed in his dark pupils, and said coldly, You wouldnt think that relying on such a Video, you can make us submit? When Bertie released the video, he didnt expect that the situation would be so serious, but after being shocked, he regained his sense of calm. If this trivial matter could make him panic, then he would underestimate the Commander of Wyverns. This is your weakness. Bertie sneered and said, Now you guys dont have the confidence to negotiate conditions with me! Only by kneeling in front of me and begging for mercy can you have a chance! In his eyes, Leo and Lydia were just boiled frogs in warm water, and it was only a matter of time before they were cooked. Behind him, Marcus and the other young masters also sneered. Lydia forced herself to calm down at this time, but her eyes were still red, Who gave you this video? She didnt believe that Bertie would be filming on the spot five years ago, only someone else took the video and passed it on to him. Bertie sneered and ordered, Does it matter? You should send the urban construction project to the Stewart family now! He threatened Lydia with the tainted video from five years ago. Lydia had no choice but to look back at Leo. At this moment, she pinned all her hopes on Leo. Leo took a deep look at Bertie, Ill give you two choices, delete the source immediately, and tell me who gave you the video. Otherwise, go die! His voice was biting cold, full of strong killing intent, as if it made the temperature in the entire box dropped several degrees. There was a moment of surprise in Bertie, Marcus and the guys behind them, but they soon returned to normal and yed with their taste, You are just a jerk who was expelled from the Henderson family, and you can only rely on Lydia to live. How can you say that with confidence? Marcus also looked at Lydia and said, Ms. Henderson, I advise you to obey us. The few of us represent the pinnacle of Emerdales power. If you want to make you have nothing, its just a matter of a few phone calls. None of the young masters present took Leos words seriously, and their attitude was extremely arrogant. Leos eyes became cold little by little,pletely losing his patience. Indeed, these groups of guys headed by Bertie and Marcus represented the pinnacle of the Emerdales power. There were only two wealthy families. However, Leo still could not be taken into ount. How did the Lawson family disappear, the Stewart family and the Wilson family would follow in the same footsteps. Lydias face was ashen, and she was extremely angry. Although the L Group was a first-ss enterprise in Emerdale, after all it was still developing. In the eyes of some giant groups, it was still a baby. It would be easy for the Stewart family and the Wilson family to deal with the L Group. So you know what youre afraid of now? Seeing that Leo and Lydia didnt speak, Berties smile grew even thicker. He paused and continued, Ms. Henderson, I will settle with you. Hand over the urban construction project, and I will naturally delete the video. Besides, you can also get the friendship of the Stewart family. Why not do it? But if you reject me, what awaits you will be ruined and disced from the street. Even a three-year-old child can easily make the choice. Ms. Henderson, dont you understand? Looking at Bertie, who was in control of the victory, Leo shook his head, and immediately lost interest in negotiating with him. He called Forrest directly.From N?velDrama.Org. Bertie, Marcus and a group of young masters did not stop him, but smiled to watch Leo make a phone call. They wanted to know what kind of big man could be invited by a jerk that was expelled from their neighbors house. However, before the phone was connected, there was a crisp sound of high-heeled shoes snapping on the ground outside the box. Clip-clop- The footsteps were fast, but calm and powerful. It was not difficult to guess that this was a strong woman with a resolute and iron-blooded approach. Bang- The next moment, the door of the box was opened. A ssical woman in a purple cheongsam strode in. Her long hair was loose and her eyes were cold. She exuded a powerful aura, looking around at everyone in the box. As this woman walked in, Bertie, Marcus and a group of young masters all changed their expressions drastically. Kate?! Leo was also slightly surprised to see Kate who suddenly appeared, and then hung up the phone. Gentlemen, the urban construction project of the L Group is the first thing I took a fancy to. I hope you will give me a favor. Kate nced at everyone with beautiful eyes, and said without a smile, Dont try to snatch food from the jaws of a tiger! Chapter 184 Women’s Scheming Kates words were concise and clear, but all the guys present felt cold for no reason. Especially Bertie and Marcus felt the strong threat in her words. Kate, when did she be interested in the L Group? After saying this, Kate shook her long hair and walked towards Leo and Lydia. The two plump and snow-white thighs, under the high slit of the purple cheongsam, were looming, making people admiring. Behind her was a short-haired woman with the appearance of a secretary, dressed in ck business attire and standard OL dress. From her, Leo felt an extremely terrifying aura. He guessed that her strength would not be weaker than Nadine. As for those guys with less power, they were stunned by Kates beauty. Step aside. Kate raised her eyes slightly and said lightly. The voice was calm, but with a majesty that could not be rejected. The young man quickly stepped aside, followed by one, two, three Kate was able to pass unhindered and unimpeded. Wherever she passed, all the guys made way for her. It seemed that they were seeking refuge from the beauty that was like a flood or a beast. In the end, even Bertie and Marcus had to make way for Kate and watched here to Leo gracefully. Nice to meet you again. A faint smile appeared on Kates face. Leo nodded, but did not speak. Lydia was by his side, and Kate had a sensitive identity. It was difficult for Leo to have too much contact with her. Kate didnt mind. She looked at Lydia again and her smile couldnt help bing yful, Since I met you, youve never been so embarrassed. Today is really an eye-opener. Lydia had returned to normal. Her face was cold and she said nothing. She suddenly turned her head and red at Leo. Her questioning intent was not concealed at all. Leo was stunned for a moment, and then shook his head with a wry smile. Lydia must have thought that Kate had called by him. He was really wronged. You guys, the box is so small. Dont you think its a bit crowded? Kate sat down gracefully and suddenly spoke slowly, but what she said made Bertie, Marcus and other young masters all looked sullen. This was an expulsion order to drive them away Kate, I havent seen you for a while, and you are a lot more domineering. Berties face was darkened and he said with suppressed anger, but his tone was no longer as arrogant as before. Lydia and Kate, the two dazzling stars in the Emerdale business world, the reason why Bertie could let Lydiapromise was because he had a video of her being smeared five years ago, but he had nothing to do with Kate.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. His grandfather, Kairo, once said, Having a child should be like Bertie, and adopting a daughter should be Kate. He put Bertie and Kate on the same level to motivate his grandson, but only Bertie knew that he was not as good as Kate. Kate squinted and said indifferently, Is it the first day you met me? As soon as these words came out, all the guys looked gloomy. Bertie twitched fiercely. He wanted to get close to Kate, but Kate didnt give him face at all. In this case, he would not give Kate a good look, Kate, are you going to be my enemy for the person who almost became your fianc? Kates eyes immediately turned cold, and she stared at Bertie coldly. In fact, Bertie also had enough reasons to hate Leo. The Stewart family and the Lawson family had built friendship of many generations, and Bertie and Kate were childhood sweethearts. They grew up together. The two family owners also agreed to let Kate marry Bertie. However, there was an ident five years ago. Kate gradually exposed her ambition. Kieran, the head of the Lawson family at that time, was worried that Kate would marry the Stewart family and would use the Stewart family to gradually annex the Lawson family. Due to that, he quickly cancelled the engagement with the Stewart family. He let Kate to choose a small family that was not in the mainstream as her husbands family. This small family is the Henderson family, and Kates fianc has also be Leo. Bertie has always been brooding about the beauty he got, but Kate didnt care about it at all, and even sneered, Its ridiculous, when will I do things for others? From the beginning to the end, Im all for my own interests. Berties face was darkened, But as far as I know, you and the L Group have no business rtionship, right? Who said no? Kate immediately looked at Lydia and said, Recently my Lawson family sponsored 15 million dors to the L Group, and Chris should have conveyed the information for me at that time. The 15 million dors is the deposit that indicates the Lawsons cooperation with the L Group. Isnt it? Only then did Lydia remember this matter, and she nodded, Yes, it is. Kate said again, A half month ago, I held a business conference at Lawsons house, and the L Group also participated. I can tell you that I am very satisfied with the projects of the L Group. However, I was busy during that time, so I didnt have time toe to the L Group in person. Leo narrowed her eyes slightly. Kate was really busy during that time. The Lawson family was destroyed, so she must be busy in buying the other properties of the Lawson family. Lydia did not ept this sentiment at all. In her opinion, there was no difference between Kate and Bertie, and they were all here for urban construction projects. But I remember that Irene didnt seem to bepeting on the stage. Why do you think that the project of the L Group is the best? She asked coldly. Does this still need to be recognized? Kate smiled, gave Leo a meaningful look, and then she said, The urban construction project belongs to your L Group. Which canpare to the urban construction project in your hands? The business conference is just a pretense. Since you invested 15 million dors, you have determined that the urban construction project will be spent on the L Group, right? Lydias eyes turned cold. I dont have the ability to predict, so its divided into two steps. Kate seemed to enjoy fighting with Lydia. She stretched out two fingers and said, The first step is to invest 15 million dors as a deposit. I proposed that if there are any good projects that the L Group have, you should make the Lawson family as a participant, and you agreed. At that time, I didnt know that you would have the urban construction project. I didnt know that there was an urban construction project until that idiot Peter mentioned it, so I wanted to take a gamble, and I was right. Kate narrowed her eyes and smiled happily, We have been fighting since college, and we have been fighting for so long, and we have never joined forces, so I want to give it a try. Lydias face was gloomy and she didnt say a word. Leo also looked at Kate deeply. Is it really a gamble? Leo did not believe it. There were many things that Kate didnt say, such as telling Peter that Benedict was the owner of the International Conference Center, and Kate started to y a big game of chess after sending 15 million dors in sponsorship fees from Lawson. Everyone was a chess piece in her chessboard, including Leo. Benedict and Peter were her cannon fodder. When she got a bumper harvest, she got the right to develop the urban construction project without breaking a sweat. In the past, Leo had never seen Kate strategize with such a strong overall nning ability in his own eyes, and now he finally understood why Kate was called a demon girl. She was worthy of the name indeed! Chapter 185 Like the God of War Kate revealed the n that had been hidden in her heart, and Lydia also understood, and Kateid it out. However, she is not very angry. With the current scale and scope of the urban construction project of the L Group, she cannot do it alone, so she must find a partner. Compared with Kates step-by-step, strategizing, and convincing people by her real skills, Berties video threatening her viin is even more disgusting. Leo was also convinced of her, even if he had been reborn. He had to admit that it was not easy to deal with Kate. Better than him, he was unknowingly regarded by Kate as a pawn, let alone others. At this moment, Kates beautiful eyes flickered with light, as if there were stars iid in her eyes, bright and moving. From her eyes, Leo saw conquest and ambition. If she were a man, her achievements would be even greater than now. Kate came out halfway, directly disrupting Berties n. His face was dark with rage, and he stared at Kate gloomily, This is just your n, and everything has toe first! The smile on Kates face disappeared, and she nced at Bertie thinly, Do you want to fight with me? The cold look in his eyes made Berties face change slightly, but he felt a little more at ease when he thought that he was not alone. The powerful families of Emerdale were behind him. Kate, I dont want to be your enemy, but dont be too aggressive. The Lawson family disappeared. No matter how strong you are, yourself cant be a powerful family! Yes. Marcus was also let the women go out from his arms. There was a hint of coldness in his eyes, Bertie promised that the urban construction project will also be part of my Wilson family, Miss Lawson, if you are willing to join us, everything is easy to negotiate, but if you want to take it by force, dont me us for being rude! Seeing that Bertie and Marcus, the two wealthy young masters, had decided on their position, the guys behind him also expressed their opinions. Yes, even if you were once brilliant, you are only one person now. Its not us who snatched food from the jaws of a tiger, its you! Kate was not angry. On the contrary, she poured herself a cup of ck tea and drank it slowly, appreciating their sarcasm with a smile, as if watching a funny movie. Leo also had a cold expression on his face and said nothing. At this moment, the two of them had a very tacit understanding. Lydia looked at Kate hostilely, and she didnt feel good in her heart. She could not care about other women, but she couldnt care less about Kate. After all, she and Leo were almost married. Bertie looked at Kate gloomily, Whats so funny? You dont really think that Ive left the Lawson family, so Im afraid of you? Kate looked at everyone with interest, and finally her eyes slowly fixed on Leo, Maybe I cant do it at all, you will regret it. You mean him? Bertie nced at Leo contemptuously, and sneered, He even cant protect himself. How can he make me regret? Kates eyes slowly fell on the mobile phone in Berties hands. The video that Lydia deleted just now was just a copy, and the source of the video was still in Berties hands. Her eyes froze at first, and she saw that this video was exactly what happened on the wedding night of her and Leo, but she quickly calmed down, How can you control this despicable little trick? Now that technology is very advanced. Its too easy to fake a video. Bertie was not afraid at all, If you dont believe it, you can disassemble it and see whether the people inside are Lydia and Leo! He looked at Lydia again, and threatened, Ms. Henderson, you have to think carefully who to choose. There are some consequences that you cant bear.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Seeing Bertie being so fearless, Leo knew that the video was real. Five years ago, when he and Lydia were kidnapped, something must have happened. However, he was still fearless, stepped forward slowly, came to Bertie, and gave an ultimatum, Ill give you onest chance and say who gave you this video. Bertie was unafraid and looked at Leo with disdain, What can I tell you? Can you find him and kill him? I will kill you! Hearing the most indifference voice, Leo suddenly opened the window of the Emerdale Tower. Boom- Suddenly, heavy rain poured down, lightning shed and thunder, andrge tracts of rainwater swayed in like beans, sshing everyone. Bertie, Marcus and the others all looked at him in surprise. They didnt understand why he opened the window when it was raining heavily. The woman who looked like a secretary behind Kate suddenly felt a powerful murderous aura far exceeding hers, her face changed greatly, and she protected Kate, Ms. Henderson, be careful! Lydias expression changed slightly, and she stood up with a loud voice, Leo, what are you doing? Swoosh- Before Lydia finished speaking, Leos figure disappeared in ce. He turned into an afterimage, passed through the gap between the two guys like a lightning, and suddenly appeared in front of Bertie with eyes like the deaths, staring at him coldly. You Bertie was taken aback by the sudden appearance of Leo, and was about to retreat very quickly when a big hand suddenly grabbed his throat and lifted him up. This scene deeply shocked the hearts of everyone presented, and they looked at Leo who came down like a god of war with deep emotion and sluggishness. Kates eyes burst out with an astonishing look. She looked at Leo with panic. I have 10, 000 ways to make your life worse than death. You cant help but to say it! Leos eyes shed with icy cold light. He held Bertie, who had a frightened expression on his face, and walked towards the opened window. Pedal! Pedal! Pedal! The heavy footsteps of Leo, like a heavy hammer, mmed hard on everyones heart. The catastrophe five years ago was actually recorded on video, which greatly aroused the killing intent of Leo. He couldnt bear it any longer, and the monstrous hostility spread in his heart. Leo, stop! Lydia eximed as if she had remembered something. However, its toote. Leo held the pale Bertie to the window where the wind was howling, and under everyones fearful gaze, lifted him up to the outside of the Emerdale Tower. This is the top floor of the Emerdale Tower. If you dont tell me, Ill throw you off here. His voice was cold and biting. At the same time, it was windy and rainy outside, and a dazzling lightning bolt exploded in the sky. Boom- The lightning was extremely bright, instantly lighting up the entire city of Emerdale. It also lit Leo, pulling his shadow extremely long. At this moment, he was like the god of war! Chapter 186 Codename “Bat” Dont do that! Lydias eyes were red when she looked at Leo, who was like a god of war. Her face was full of pain. Bertie had indeed done something very bad to her, but this could not be used as a reason for the murder. She was the wife of Leo. At this time, seeing Leomit murder for her, her heart was not moved but with pain. Five years ago, she and Leo were tied to the warehouse at the Emerdale Pier. At this time, Leos body started to take effect. Lydia was the only woman beside her, so she was inevitably spoiled. That night was terrible for her, and it also caused serious trauma to Lydias body and mind, especially after knowing that she was pregnant because of this, she once thought ofmitting suicide by jumping off the building. However, she still persevered and gave birth to the child in her belly, which was the flesh and blood of her and Leo. Now that life is finally getting better, she would rather be injured than letting Leo be a murderer because of her. Her voice was like a cuckoo wailing for blood. It was so terrifying that it made those who heard it sad and those who heard it wept. Leos body also trembled violently, but he didnt look back. His heart was even more hostile. He stared at Bertie and shouted loudly. Say! Who gave you the video? Berties feet were hanging in the air. His body lost his bnce and his face was terrified. As the third tallest building in the world, the Emerdale Tower was so high and there was a lot of traffic under its feet. The other tall buildings were as small as ants. Not to mention at that time the wind and rain were whistling and the lightning was thundering. The taller the building, the easier it was to be struck by lightning. Now, Berties life was in Leos hands, worse than that, he also had to worry about being struck by the lightning. The lightning was dense and horizontal in the sky, and the distance between the two was so close C Bertie could even see the lines of lightning. Help! Help! Bertie was soaked by the heavy rain. His hair was sticky and confused. He couldnt even open his eyes. He could just cry out for help. However, the Emerdale Tower was too high. Bertie hanged on it alone like an ant, and no one could see him at all. Leos eyes were even colder. He would not let him go until Bertie said the truth. I count three seconds. If you havent said it yet, say goodbye to this world. After he finished speaking indifferently, the countdown began. Three. Leo, do you know what you are doing? Behind him, Marcuss shocked and angry scolding came, He is the young master of the Stewart family, the direct heir to the next generation of the Stewart family. If you dare to kill him, the Stewart family will not let you go! Although he was scolding, his words were full of fear, more like a stern look. Leo stopped the countdown and stood silently like a sculpture. Marcus thought that Leo was afraid, so he breathed a sigh of relief and continued, If you have something to say, you should put down your intentions first. Its still toote to turn around now. As soon as Marcus finished speaking, he heard Leos low smile. His body was tall and straight, as if it could reach the sun and the moon. Im sorry, my cervical spine is not good, and I dont like to look back. As soon as these words came out, everyones face became pale again. Their hearts that had relieved became anxious again. The entire box echoed the words of Leos murderous intent. Its been five years. During these five years, my wife and daughter have been persecuted. I dont hate any other things. I only hate others for threatening me with my wife and daughter. Today, if he doesnt tell the truth, the entire Stewart family will be buried with him! Hearing these words, the woman dressed as a secretary behind Kate suddenly shivered as if Leos voice was trembling deeply into her soul. Ms. Henderson, this person dont mess with him, he is a peerless powerhouse!N?velDrama.Org (C) content. She felt that she was already a master, but in front of the furious Leo, she was still as weak as an ant. Kates face also changed slightly. She looked at Leo and muttered to herself with aplicated expression, Leo, what have you experienced in the past five years She has checked the information of Leo, from his birth to the present, but the five years of his middle age were nk. No matter what rtionship she used, she couldnt find it, as if Leo had evaporated in the past five years. There were only two reasons for bing such a person. Either he was secluded in the mountains and forests, isted from the world, or his identity was unimaginably high! Two seconds passed quickly, and a cold smile appeared on the corner of Leos mouth. Its time to die. After speaking, he loosened Berties neck. Time seemed to freeze in a moment. Berties pupils shrank and the expressions of the others also changed drastically. The moment Leo opened his hand, Bertie felt that the world was iparably quiet in an instant, as if he had fallen into the sea, his body fell quickly. When he came back to his senses, he roared desperately, No- He hadnt be the head of the Stewart family, he hadnt gotten married, and he hadnt enjoyed this beautiful and sinful world He still had a lot of things to do, so he couldnt just die! Suddenly, his body froze for a moment, as if someone was pulling him hard. He couldnt help but open his eyes. The moment he opened his eyes, he almost fainted. High-rise vehicles were as small as dust, with only small lights of red and green. He was on the ground and hangs upside down under the Emerdale Tower. At the moment he was about to fall, Leo grabbed Berties foot with one hand and looked at him coldly, Have you felt death? Berties face was horrified, and he didnt even have the strength to speak. Next time, I wont pull you. The next sentence of Leo sentenced him to death again, which made Bertie terrified to the extreme. Leos strength was getting weaker and weaker, and Bertie could clearly feel that his body was falling. Finally, he broke down and shouted, I will say it! I will say it! Dont rx your hand! Leo clenched his ankle again and looked at him coldly. Bertie kept exerting force on his abdomen, curled up his upper body, and said with all his strength, I dont even know who he is. I only know that he wears a bat mask, so his codename is also Bat. Although Berties voice was loud, the wind and rain outside was even louder, so only the two of them could hear it. However, there was still a cold look in Leos eyes. The information was of no value. Bertie suddenly panicked and shouted, I didnt lie to you, he is really called Bat. Thats all I know! Leo saw that he was not lying. He immediately frowned. How to find a man with a bat mask? Without any clue in his mind, Leo simply thought about it, his eyes became cold again, Even if what you said is true, you used video to coerce my wife and made her kneel, this is also true. You are still need to die! Hearing this, Berties eyes became frightened again, No! I have already told you everything I know, you cant kill me! However, Leo was still unmoved, and the hostility in his heart prompted him to kill Bertie. Just as he was about to let go, suddenly, a soft and warm embrace came from behind him. Along with her, there was Lydias despairing murmur. Stop, just think it for me and Emilia. Dont kill people. Chapter 187 The Mystery of Phantom Lydias voice was like a clear spring, instantly dispelling the madness that was cultivating in Leos heart. His body shook violently. Eventually he didnt throw Bertie down, but he didnt pull him up either. He let him hang like a gecko. The wind and rain outside were getting stronger, and the thunder was howling as if to destroy this sinful world. But Leos heart was quiet, motionless, and allowed Lydia to hold him. As time passed by, he could feel Lydias shoulders shaking slightly. She tried her best to hold back her crying, but Leo noticed it anyway. He looked at the shing lightning. His voice was low and a little helpless, I have promised that I will not let you cry again. Why you are crying again? Lydiaughed through tears, but her eyes were still red. She hugged Leo even tighter, I dont want you to kill people. No matter what others do to us, we cant do this. You have Emilia and I -Weve been without you for five years, and we dont want to lose you again. Leo did not speak and closed his eyes deeply. When Leo was silent, the entire box was also quiet. Kate, Marcus, and all the other guys were eitherplicated or looked at him in horror. After that, everyone found that the cold and biting killing intent in the room receded little by little like a tide. When Leo opened his eyes again, there was no murderous intent on his body, and there was a soft smile on his face, Okay, I promise you, not to kill people. At the same time as he spoke, Bertie, who was half-dead and hung outside, was thrown back by Leo as soon as his wrist was exerted. However, his face was full of fear, his eyes were dull, and he didnt even have the strength to stand up. Leo didnt even look at him. He turned around slowly and looked at Lydia softly, I just dont want anyone to hurt you. Me too. Lydia said with red eyes, Actually, if time were to go back five years ago, I would still save you without hesitation. Leos body was shocked, and a trace of guilt appeared on his face again. This was Lydia. She was a kind person from beginning to end. Humph. Kate on the side looked at Lydia and Leo who were hugging each other, a look of displeasure shed on her ssical face. She snorted heavily, and looked at Marcus and those guys with cold eyes, You still dont carry him away?From N?velDrama.Org. Marcus suddenly realized and said with a grim expression, This matter is not over! Then he lifted Bertie, who was too scared to walk, and left the box. Seeing this, the other guys also fled in a hurry as if they had lost their backbone. Kates mood was a little better now, but her face was still gloomy. The secretary behind him nced at Leo curiously, with surprise in her eyes. It seemed that the youngdy cared about this man very much With the departure of Bertie, Marcus and other young masters, Lydias mood also calmed down. When she thought of how she actually embraced Leo in front of everyones eyes, and said such emotional words, Lydias cheeks immediately flushed. When her conditioned reflex was normal, she pushed Leo away. Leo didnt care either. What happened five years ago tormented Lydia like a nightmare, but the rtionship between the two was further improved. But in this case, there was a super-watt light bulb, which was not so wonderful. So Leo looked at Kate and said, Miss Lawson, dont you think that you are very bright now? Kates pretty face turned cold, her arms crossed her chest, and she snorted coldly, Leo, you are really ruthless, I kindly help you, but you still think Im a light bulb. Leo then had an embarrassing expression. He could only say in a deep voice, Sorry. But Kate still had no intention of leaving at all. Instead, she took the initiative toe to Leo, gave Lydia a sidelong nce, and said, How do you n to deal with this video? The original video file in Berties hands seems to be genuine. Mentioning this, Leos eyes also became deep, It seems that I will go to Stewarts house in person. The purpose of the Stewart family is nothing more than urban construction projects, but urban construction projects cannot be given to them. At this time, Lydia also regained herposure, and said coldly, Even if the video in his hand is real, its just a video, and it doesnt affect the overall situation. Miss Lawson, thank you very much for your help. After a pause, she looked at Kate again, and said lightly, You came out for the urban construction project. I, Lydia, am not ungrateful. If I promise you, I will definitely do it. I will cooperate with you on the urban construction project. . Kate raised her eyebrows, Do you really think I came here only for the urban construction project? Isnt it? Lydias face darkened, and her tone was serious. Leo, who was standing between the two women, was suddenly stunned. He was surprised to find that the atmosphere in the box gradually became tense and subtle. The two women were at a stalemate. In the end, Kate withdrew his gaze and nced at Leo without a trace, Youe out with me. I have something to tell you. Lydia was suddenly unhappy, and stared at Kate vigntly, Is anything that cannot say here? Kate didnt exin anything. She just looked at Leo and said, Its the information about the man behind the video. If you dont listen, dont regret it. Leo was silent for a while, then he walked out, Sorry, Lydia. For some reason, after this incident, he always had a sense of unease that the storm was about toe, and he couldnt let even a small hint go. Kate and Leo came to the outside of the box and saw that there was no one around. They whispered, Although I didnt hear the conversation just now, it should be almost the same as the information in my hand. I handed over the original video to Bertie. He should name bat. Leos eyes narrowed, What do you know? He could be sure that no third person heard them, but since its said from Kates mouth, it indicated that she also had a little bit of whereabouts information. Kates expression was solemn, Since you mentioned the kidnapping incident to me that night, I started to investigate. I did it, I wont deny it, but it wont be done by me. Someone wanted to me me. I wont be taken for granted. Later, I really found something. After a pause, Kate said slowly, Five years ago, there was a ck mysterious organization that stayed in the Emerdale, called phantom, and that bat was a man of phantom. Phantom! When Kate mentioned the word, Leos body trembled violently, and an extremely strong cold light erupted in his eyes. Isnt this the mysterious organization hes been looking for in Hollowburg? The heavy rain continued to fall, the sky seemed to have a big hole, and the rain continued to fall. With the help of Marcus and a group of young masters, Bertie got on a ck SUV. Leo I must let him to die As soon as he got into the car, he trembled all over, his whole face was contorted to the extreme, his fists were clenched tightly, and he seemed to be trying his best to suppress his horror and anger. Marcus also said with a gloomy face, This matter cant be left alone. Since they have nothing to fear, then show them a little more! He whispered something besides Bertie, and Berties expression suddenly became fierce and malicious. Chapter 188 Serial Killing Game After said goodbye to Kate, Leo returned to the box. At that time, the waiter had already served a delicious meal and presented a bottle of fine red wine. The sound instion of the box is excellent, and no one knows what happened in the box. Leo looked at the delicacies on the table and said with a smile, Lets have dinner, the food here is good. Lydia had no appetite at all. Her face was full of worry, What did she say to you? Leo fell into silence, weighed it in his heart, and decided not to let Lydia know. There are still many oddities behind this incident. Kate told me about some details. Leo said calmly. Lydia didnt speak. She just looked at the wind and rain outside the window, and rubbed her slightly sore temples, showing her exhaustion. Looking at the exquisite jade face close at hand, Leo felt guilty, but more than that, he was determined. Lydia, dont worry, I will find out about this matter. He looked at Lydia and said in a deep voice, as if swearing. Seeing Leo being so solemn, Lydia was no longer troubled, and hummed softly. In front of her, there was also a sliced ??steak. Come on, open your mouth, ah- Leo said to Lydia with the steak. What are you doing? Lydia looked at Leo with a weird expression and wondered. Hey, you eat. Leo said as a matter of course. I can eat it myself Lydia said with an unnatural expression. I know, open your mouth, ah- Leo clearly nodded, but he stretched the steak forward as if he couldnt understand the words. There was no other way. Lydia had to bite the bullet and eat the steak, and even ate the whole te of steak under the pressure of Leo. After dinner, the heavy rain had not been abated. Instead, it seemed to be heavier. Leo held an umbre for Lydia. Then he looked at the dark night sky where the sky and water met and sighed, Its raining a lot. Ill drive the car. Lydia didnt care it much, she just said concisely. Let me drive it, Leo said, looking at Lydias blushing face. Lydias alcohol intake was not very good. After drinking a bottle of red wine, she felt a little dizzy. Lydia nodded. However, as soon as she took out the key from her bag, her hand stopped, and then she shook her head, No. Why? Leo was surprised. Lydia looked at Leo with a serious face, and said, Youve also drank wine. Its nothing- No, we cant do that. Lets find a chauffeur! Not long after, a man with a peaked cap and a height of only 1. 7 meters walked up to them, You are looking for a chauffeur? Although it was summer, the man was wearing a thick trench coat. Leo paid more attention to the man and handed him the car key, Go to Violet Residences. After speaking, he and Lydia sat in the back row of the car. The man in the trench coat didnt speak. He just started the car and rushed into the rain. Unlike the general chatty driver, this man was very silent. He didnt say a word since he started driving. Leo and Lydia naturally wouldnt take the initiative to speak. The car was pitch ck and silent, and there was no sound at all. Only the dense rain fell on the windshield, making the sound of crackling fried beans. The heavy rain was so heavy that it was difficult to see things. Even if the wipers were turned to the maximum, they could only see things barely. The car drove into the inessible winding mountain road, and Leo narrowed his eyes slightly, If I remember it correctly, this is not the road to Violet Residences. Really? Then I remembered it wrong. The man looked suddenly enlightened and hurriedly turned around. Suddenly, two extremely dazzling headlights shone from the front, obscuring everyones sight for a moment. Crunch- The man mmed the steering wheel. The body of the car swayed violently, and Leo and Lydia suddenly mmed forward in a conditioned reflex. What happened? Lydia opened her eyes and looked forward. Be careful! Leos face changed greatly and he shouted. The dazzling headlights were getting closer and closer, and arge truck full of goods suddenly rushed out in the heavy rain, like a mad beast, madly crushing them towards them. Boom- Lightning shed across the sky, illuminating the dark night sky and illuminating everything in front of them. Leo also saw the driver in the big truck. He also wore a thick windbreaker, which was the same as the driver in terms of style. Leo seemed to understand something. His eyes narrowed, and he looked at the driver who was driving. The cars rearview mirror reflected the indifferent face of the man in the windbreaker. He looked at Leo and Lydia ferociously. A strange smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. The next moment, he actually let go of the steering wheel with both hands. As a result, the vehicle lost its bnce instantly at a high speed. Crunch - The steering wheel was turning frantically and the body of the car was also spinning frantically. The people in the car, even if they were wearing seat belts, felt like the world was spinning. Before Leo could speak, he suddenly discovered that the man in the windbreaker who was driving had suddenly disappeared out of thin air. Suddenly, the dark and narrow interior space of the car was in danger. Leo looked upward in a conditioned reflex, and saw that the disappearing man was like an ugly lizard, sticking to the roof of the car, motionless. He smiled at Leo, then he held a dagger to stab Lydias neck fiercely. How you dare! Leos eyes froze, and a murderous intent shed in his eyes. However, instead of fighting back, he hugged Lydia tightly, protecting Lydia with his own flesh and blood.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Dont do that Lydia was heavily pressed by Leo, and a strong sense of dizziness came to her face, but she still saw the man in the trench coat that was going to kill her. She screamed in a heart-wrenching voice. Puff- The next moment, the dagger plunged into Leos back, blood sttered all over, and Leos clothes were instantly dyed red. Leo- Lydia burst into tears, and when she touched him, her hands were covered in blood. The short killer was also stunned for a moment. His target was Lydia. He did not expect to stab Leo by ident. But soon, the smile on his face became even more sinister. Leo was injured, and the result might be even better. The killer did not continue to pursue his target because he heard a loud horn. The two cars were getting closer and closer and were about to collide. He wanted to back up quickly, so he jumped out of the car to escape. But in the next instant, his arm was pulled hard. It was directly dislocated. Under the severe pain, the killer turned back subconsciously. What he saw was a pair of dark eyes full of murderous intent. Leo fiercely pulled out the dagger on his body and looked at him with a hostile expression, like the stare of death. Chapter 189 Emilia Was Lost Under the gaze of Leo full of killing intent, the killers pupils also shrank suddenly, his face pale as paper. How, how can you be fine?! Ordinary people must be seriously injured and dying under his stab. How could he be fine with bleeding? Damn you. Leos voice was as cold as a river, without saying too much, he punched it hard. He made a rough estimate in his mind. It was about three seconds before the two cars collided. Three seconds was fleeting for ordinary people, but for him, three seconds was enough to do a lot of things. Bang- Just hearing a sound like a muffled thunder, the might of Leos punch, the killers body flew straight up like a kite with a broken string. Click - The windshield was smashed, and the killer was thrown out. Rumbling - At this time, a huge shadow came over the sky, and the truck was about to hit it. Puff- The killer was run over by the huge wheel of the truck, and he didnt even have time to scream, so he died. Lydia watched this scene in shock. She has experienced many kidnappings since she was a child, but there had never been such a dangerous one as this time, killing the game within the game. Close your eyes. Suddenly, Leos low voice came from her ears. Lydia raised her head and saw Leos face was as sharp as a knife. He was extremely serious. Especially, his eyes were even more brilliant, staring straight ahead. In the blink of an eye, Lydia didnt have time to think about it, she hurriedly closed her eyes and handed her life into Leos hands. Leo hugged Lydia and then rolled down. When he rolled down, he opened the car door and rolled down with Lydia in his arms. Boom- At the moment when the two of them abandoned the car and fled, the truck also mmed into the car. Immediately, the car was torn apart and turned into a pile of scrap metal. The driver of the big truck was not satisfied. He hit three times in a row before giving up. Boom- The fuel tank exploded, and the whole car jumped into the air, exploding in mid-air, and the mes shot into the sky. But these firelights only existed for a second, and were doused by the heavy rain, and bursts of ck smoke rose, devastated. Lydia didnt see any of these, she only felt a broad and powerful chest pressing tightly against her cheek, even if it was windy and rainy outside, lightning and thunder, she didnt feel the slightest danger. As if the embrace of Leo was the warmest harbor that protected her. After rolling around like this, Leos voice slowly came, Okay, you can open it. Lydia opened her eyes and saw Leo who was on top of her. He put his hands on both sides, carefully controlling his body, trying not to pressure Lydia as much as possible. From her current view, Lydia could see Leos bleeding wound clearly. Her tears welled up immediately, Hold on, well go to the hospital right away! Leo looked at Lydia with gentle eyes, and he gently rubbed, Dont be nervous, this trivial matter is not in the way. How can it be a small injury? Youve shed so much blood- Lydia didnt care about the wind and rain. She hurriedly came to Leos side, and said with red eyes. In this regard, Leo could only smile bitterly. This kind of injury may be fatal to ordinary people, but to him, it is not even a small injury. In the battle in Elview Mountain, Leo fought alone against the Nine Supremes. Which of the wounds on his body was not more tragic than this? Leo was about to continue to say something when his eyes suddenly changed, bing sharp, and made a silent gesture, Hiss! Lydia was also shocked and did not speak. Clip-clop A burst of crisp footsteps came from not far away. The driver of the truck jumped out and came to check on the situation. The pouring rain fell on his face, body and hair, but he didnt seem to feel it, and his eyes were still emotionless. Live to see people, die to see corpses, this is their rule of doing things in this line of business. As the footsteps approached, Leos eyes became deeper and deeper, and Lydias heart was also beating fast. Finally, when the distance between them was less than one meter, Leo suddenly jumped up and his arm suddenly stuck out. The second killer reacted quickly enough, but Leo grabbed his throat and held it high. Say, who sent you here! Leos tone was cold, staring at him coldly. When speaking, his palms had been constantly exerting force. He had already understood the identity of the other party. He just was wondering who had such great power to invite professional killers to kill Lydia and him. The killers face turned red. His feet off the ground, kicking around like a frog about to be cooked. He looked at Leo with horror, but with more hideous and crazy. Under Leos cold gaze, the killers mouth suddenly moved. It was very subtle, but it was still noticed by Leo. Immediately, his face changed greatly. The killer was going to bite his tongue andmit suicide! Leos other hand suddenly reached out to his mouth, trying to stop him from biting his tongue tomit suicide. Unfortunately, its still toote. The killer stared at Leo fiercely, his eyes shing with a strong sense of madness. In his mouth, there was red blood flowing, and his pupils would never move again. Hes dead. Leo sighed in his hear. This man was the only left that he could know the truth from. However, the guy killed himself by biting his tongue. Leo did not feel released at all. He felt a haze inside him. These killers would rather bite their tongues tomit suicide than reveal any clues. It indicated that the behind-the-scenes who hired them were powerful. The enemy was in the dark. So where should he start to take the action? Leo could use the manpower and financial resources he possessed, but the world is so big, to find out the truth, it is undoubtedly a needle in a haystack, easier said than done? However, just when Leo was about to dispose of the corpse, there was a subtle whistle sound in his ears. Wheres the sound from? Not only Leo, Lydia also heard this kind of sound. Whistle- The sound became louder and faster, like some kind of countdown sound,ing from the killers head. Hearing this voice, Leos face suddenly changed dramatically. He suddenly threw the killers body away as if there were pathogenic bacteria on it. At the same time, he covered Lydia down.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Be careful- At the same time as he shouted, the killers body still in mid-air suddenly exploded. The explosion started from the killers head. First, the head was blown to pieces, and then the body was blown apart. A faint blood mist filled the air, and a tiny mushroom cloud slowly rose. The ripples from the explosion blew Leo and Lydias hair vigorously. Both of them looked at the scene in front of them with shocking eyes, and in the depths of Leos eyes, a sharp edge passed by. Chip bomb! A chip bomb was imnted in that killers head! This was a kind of ck technology bomb that was triggered by the death of the host. Only the most advanced nanotechnology could take it out. One copy was used to perish with the other party. Leo didnt expect that he could encounter with this kind of bomb after he returned the city. Who is it Leos face was cold and he muttered to himself. There were many faces in his mind, including Bertie, Marcus, and even Kate. Jingle Bell- Just then, the phone rang. Leo picked it up and saw that it was Marie calling. As soon as it was connected, Maries cry of despair was heard. Leo, Im sorry, Emilia is lost! Chapter 190 The Wrath of Commander of Wyverns On the other end of the phone, Marie burst into tears and fell into deep self-me. However, Leo couldnt hear what she was talking aboutter. Because when Marie said the words Emilia is lost, Leos pupils had already shrunk and lost focus. Heavy rain hit the city, lightning shed, and Leo held the phone as if he had be a motionless sculpture. Lydia also felt something was wrong. She asked anxiously, What happened? Leo did not respond and fell into a long silence. During the silence of Leo, the surrounding air condensed sharply, and a monstrous killing intent erupted like a storm. The wind was getting stronger, the rain was getting colder, and the whole world was dead silent. Yes, only Maries painful and desperate self-me could be heard. Sorry, Im terribly sorry Its all my fault. If it wasnt because of me, Emilia wouldnt have lost it Leo, you can scold me and hit me, but you must get Emilia back Leo didnt turn on the speakerphone, but Lydia heard it and she was stunned. The next moment, she took Leos call and forced a smile, Dont joke, this kind of joke is not fun at all Before she could finish speaking, she was interrupted by Maries cries, Lydia, Im not kidding, Emilia is really lost! Suddenly, Lydia fainted as if she was hit hard. Lydia! Leos face changed greatly, and he hurriedly hugged Lydia who couldnt stand the blow, Lydia, are you alright? Fortunately, Lydia woke up quickly. When she saw Leo, her eyes suddenly turned red, Little Li is lost, Emilia is lost I know. Leo repeatedly said with relief, Emilia will be fine. Dont worry. After speaking, he asked in a deep voice, Whats going on, how did Emilia get lost? Perhaps because he was too angry, Leos voice was filled with endless chills. Marie had no time to me herself at this time. She cried. I had a good time with Emilia, but suddenly it rained heavily, and a lightning strike hit a telepgraph pole, which caused panic. Emilia and I were scattered by the crowd. When I came back to my senses, Emilia was gone Why didnt you tell me right away? Hearing this, Leos eyes were split, interrupting Maries words and roaring. This was the first time he was angry with Marie, because he couldnt bear it anymore. What happened tonight, one by one, touched the bottom line of Leo. Whether it was Bertie threatening Lydia with a video from five years ago, or being assassinated by a professional killer, Leo was full of anger. However, he could bear these, and when Marie informed him that Emilia was missing, he couldnt bear it any longer. Marie was also startled, but still said in a trembling voice, I thought Emilia was nearby, so I didnt disturb your appointment with your sister, but I searched around and there was no trace of Emilia- Where are you now, Ill find you. After the rage, Leo immediately recovered his calm and said coldly. Emerdale Park. Marie told her where she was, and Leo immediately called Nadine and asked her toe over. What happened tonight has exhausted Lydia, especially Emilias disappearance, which became thest straw that broke the camels back. Lydias face was pale and her mind was haggard. She had no strength. Could it be from my family? She said with a trembling voice, With the strength of the royal families in Country YD, they are indeed capable of doing all of this. They simply cannot tolerate the existence of Emilia They dare not. A strong killing intent shed in Leos eyes, and his voice became extremely cold. Hearing this, Lydia fell into a long silence. After a long time, he looked at Leo with red eyes, and said hoarsely, Emilia will be fine, right? Itll be fine, I swear by my life. Leos expression was extremely serious, but the killing intent in his heart was spreading everywhere. He didnt care who the other party is, whether it was the prestigious families in Emerdale or the royal families in Country YD, if something happens to his daughter, he will let everyone be buried with her! After a while, a ck Rolls-Royce came slowly, and Nadine got out of the car in a ck leather jacket. She was taken aback when she saw the scene of the car ident. Seeing the blood-stained front of Leos clothes, her pupils shrank. She walked over quickly and even didnt dare to breathe. She knelt down on one knee and said in a deep voice, Imte, my lord, please forgive me for my fault! Leo waved his hand, Its no problem, just a little injury. Go to Emerdale Park immediately. After speaking, he sat in the back of the car without saying a word. Nadines heart trembled even more, because she knew that her lord was suppressing the anger in his heart to speak to her. Now she was even more afraid to go against it. Lydia looked at Nadine in surprise. The scene that Nadine knelt down on one knee and begged Leos forgiveness especially shocked her deeply. However, she didnt ask more and got into the car. After a while, they arrived at the gate of Emerdale Park.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. At this time, the entrance of the park had umted water, and the rain was still pouring down. Nadine wanted to hold an umbre for Leo, but Leo refused, and pointed to Lydia beside him. Nadine understood and came behind Lydia to hold an umbre for her. However, Leo rushed into the rain curtain himself. The heavy rain wet his hair, but the only thing that didnt change was his tall and straight body. At this time, there was no one in Emerdale Park, so Leo quickly found Marie. Leo, Im sorry Marie held her knees and sat under the eaves to avoid the rain. When she saw Leo, she immediately stood up with red eyes. Leo shook his head and didnt me her anymore, Dont talk about it. Come with me. After he finished speaking, he strode towards the monitoring room of the amusement park, followed by Nadine, Lydia, and Marie. The staff in the monitoring room was all about to get off work. He suddenly found a man and three women approaching aggressively, especially the man, whose eyes were so gloomy that he stood up in fright. Who are you, you cant go in! Go away! Leo pushed him away and nced at him coldly, My daughter is taken away, it is your responsibility at the amusement park. If something happens to my daughter, all of you will have to pay legal responsibility! As soon as these words came out, the staff in the monitoring room no longer dared to stop them. He was so frightened by the momentum of Leo that did not dare to breathe. Nadine behind him was even more shocked by the unbelievable Leo. Now she suddenly understood that why Leo was furious was because Emilia was lost. Emilias innocent, cute, angel-like smile appeared in her mind. Nadines eyes also turned blood red. She secretly made up her mind and vowed to find her lords daughter! Leo stood in front of several blue disy screens. Each of which yed a whole day of surveince footage today at twelve times the speed. Every ce, every corner, Leo had a panoramic view without even blinking. Suddenly, he said in a deep voice, Pause! The staff hurried to stop the video, and Leos eyes were staring at one of the disy screens. Its an extremely blurred figure, which could not clearly see whose face it was. The figure took advantage of the chaos to hug Emilia and then disappeared immediately. Is it him?! Leos eyes were filled with murderous intent. During the video with Marie before, Leo saw a man not far away who was watching her and Emilia. At that time, Leo thought it was an illusion, but he didnt expect it to be him that took Emilia away. After exiting the monitoring room, Leo did not say a word. He remained silent. My lord, please order. Nadine bowed slightly. Her tone was full of anxiety. Leo closed his eyes deeply. It was hard for him not to recall what happened tonight. Judging from the timeline, he and Lydia were attacked by professional killers, and Emilia was taken away by a mysterious man at the same time. It had now been almost an hour since Emilia disappeared. Within this hour, any ident might happen. Leo slowly opened his eyes, without much saying, he whispered a sentence in a calm voice, but with endless killing intent. I, the Commander of Wyverns, now make an order. Immediately mobilize a hundred thousand troops! No one or any vehicle is allowed to enter the city of Emerdale! Within five minutes, I will turn Emerdale into a lonely city where even a fly cant get out! Chapter 191 A Million Soldiers The faint voice was apanied by a monstrous murderous aura. Nadines body shook violently, her pupils shrank suddenly, and she looked at Leo in disbelief. Mobilizing 100, 000 personnel was not a small movement! However, at the thought of Emilia being taken away, Nadines eyes also became indifferent. Emilia was just a cute, innocent, and kind five-year-old child. Yet now someone wants to harm her. Even she felt indignation and was difficult for her to not kill, let alone Emilias father, Mr. Leo. Mr. Leo was injured and bled to defend his nation and protect his family and guard thend. On the Elview Mountain, he came from afar and fought alone, intending to conquer the Nine Supremes of the world. Yet, his wife and daughter had been humiliated and hurt one after another. It was simply returning kindness with ingratitude. They are inhumane! Nadines eyes went frosty, he knelt and immediately took his orders, Yes, Mr. Leo! However, Lydia and Marie were so shocked that they couldnt even speak, and their beautiful eyes looked at Leo as if they had seen a ghost. They knew that Leo had served as a soldier in the past, but they didnt expect his ranking to be so high. Perceiving their stares, Leos expression also softened, Arent you curious about what kind of person I am? Today, I will let you know. After merely just five minutes, the entire Emerdale was extremely quiet without the slightest sound. There was only the sound of pattering rain. At this time, the thunder was gone, and the rain had reduced, turning into a nting wind and drizzle. All the streets were empty, and the high-rise buildings with lights on were also extinguished one by one. However, this dead silence did notst long. It was broken by the heavy sound of footsteps. Lydia and Marie looked ahead, their eyes widened suddenly, their expressions changed drastically, and they both covered their mouths for fear that they would scream out loud. Bang!N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Bang! Bang! Arge group of figures was seen at the end. They wore green military uniforms with heavy military boots and were armed with firearms. They formed a huge phnx, like a torrent of steel thats formed by thousands of troops and vehicles, that was headed towards them. Lydia and Marie seemed to have their throats stuck, and they couldnt utter a word. Even though they were far from them, they still sense a strong killing aura. However, Leo and Nadines eyes were still dull, they quietly watched their trump card. Finally, they arrived in front of them. This was exactly what Leo mobilized half a month ago. At that time, it was to prevent the loyal families in Country YD of Valenham. However, nothing happened in that half a month. Everything was calm. Just as they were to be dismissed, the Commander of Wyverns daughter was kidnapped. They stood still in front of Leo. Even though they just stood there, they also gave others a strong sense of oppression. At this moment, the crowd dispersed, and ten tall and muscr men walked out. Each one of them was as towering as they were burly, and their stature alone carried strong coercion. They lined up and came before Leo together. They suddenly knelt on one knee, stroked their breasts with one hand, and bowed. Greetings to the Commander of Wyverns from Simon! Greetings to the Commander of Wyverns from Louis! Greetings to the Commander of Wyverns from Frankie! The Ten Soldiers knelt together half-kneeling in front of Leo. Their voices resounded through the sky and formed an echo thatsted for a long time. Lydia and Marie were so shocked by the scene that they went speechless. They were seemingly influenced by the atmosphere and were rifled up. They were all powerful soldiers who are unparalleled in the world, where one could conquer a thousand. Yet, they were all half kneeling in front of Leo. Lydia saw a familiar face among the ten people. The leader of Emerdale Military Region, Hans. He too bowed down respectfully to Leo, with the greatest admiration akin to God. In such a battle, Nadines expression did not change. Looking beyond the horizon, Mr. Leo, as the Commander of Wyverns of Country X, has thousands of such soldiers under hismand. This was just the tip of the iceberg. Other soldiers were generally in other provinces and cities, and they couldnt make it such short notice. Leo nodded, after ncing at everyone, he slowly spoke in a low voice. Throughout my life, I have thrown my life and shed my blood for the country. I have killed tens of millions of enemies. There are no fewer than a hundred of the strongest people who have died in my hands. I am the Commander of Wyverns. Now, my wife was almost assassinated, and now my daughter was kidnapped. Those who offend me, what should I do? Boom! The ten soldiers stood up together and burst out into a loud shout. Kill without mercy! Kill without mercy! Kill without mercy! All the soldiers loaded their bullets one after another and chanted in unison. Lydia finally returned to her senses and looked at Leo in disbelief, These are all your subordinates? Leo nodded slightly, and then said with a gentler expression, Since you have seen my true abilities, dont worry about me. Go home with Marie, and I will bring Emilia back. Lydia nced deeply at him and didnt say much, she only said, Be careful. She was not an unreasonable person. She knew that Marie and she will be a burden to him if they were here. After Lydia and Marie left, Leos eyes also became murderous, Next, everyone will search for me, and dont let go of any corners! Yes! As soon as the voice fell, the Ten Soldiers, each with 10, 000 soldiers began their search. Leo and Nadine waited on the spot. Although Emerdale was big, his army of 100, 000 was not to be messed with. As long as there were clues, they could be found. It didnt take long for Leo to finally receive a report from Hans. Commander of Wyverns, the person has been found! Leos eyes immediately condensed, Where! Who is that person! His identity is temporarily unknown, but he certainly has high material arts skills and alertness. He has discovered us and is now driving towards the south of HG Mountain. The license te number is Leos face immediately became murderous, Now that you have discovered it then dont conceal anymore. Chase after him and ensure the safety of my daughter! Yes! Hans responded and turned off the walkie-talkie. Leo looked at Nadine, Lets also head towards HG Mountain! HG Mountain was located on the outskirts of Emerdale and it belongs to the national AAA scenic area. It was quite close to Leos original residence at Valendale Vi. The mountains were steep, and if one was not careful, they would easily fall into the abyss. Among them, a cliff on the top of the mountain was shaped like a majestic tiger, hence it got its name. Some people have even heard that there were real tigers in the mountains, hence HG Mountain had been closed due to this, and visitors were not allowed to enter. By the time Leo and Nadine drove into the road of HG Mountain, the army had already divided into ten paths and entered from all directions, effectively sealing off the entire HG Mountain. Commander of Wyverns, the entire HG Mountain has been upied. Lest a human, not even an animal would not be able to escape. Okay, go into the mountains to search. Leo ordered, If necessary, permission to shoot and kill. Yes! Leos expression became solemn after he turned off the walkie-talkie. He didnt care a hint about the kidnappers life, he was worried about Emilias safety. Mr. Leo, Emilia will be fine. Nadine said seriously while driving, Even if it would require my life, I would also save Emilia! Thank you. Leos expression eased slightly, squeezing out a slight smile. Suddenly, Hanss voice came from the walkie-talkie again. Mr. Leo, we have surrounded him, and the kidnapper has been forced to the edge of the cliff! Very good! A cold light shed in Leos eyes, Dont shoot yet, Ill be there soon, I want him to die of a miserable death! However, this time Hans did not turn off the walkie-talkie, but said in a low voice, Mr. Leo The kidnapper is going to jump off the cliff with Emilia! What?! After listening to Hanss words, Leos pupils suddenly shrank. Chapter 192 Bat Man Nadine also heard Hanss words, with a worried expression, Mr. Leo, dont frustrate the kidnapper, Emilias life is important Leo nodded and ordered Hans not to persecute the kidnapper, and to give priority to Emilias safety. Leos face was so gloomy. He never expected that the kidnapper would be so frenzied to treat a five-year-old child that way. At the same time, on the cliff of HG Mountain. A man with a hideous bat mask on his face, held Emilia tightly in one hand and held a pistol in the other and ced it on Emilias head, as he looked coldly at Hans and his subordinates. The two were on the edge of the cliff, for as long as they took a step back, they would fall off the cliff and their bodies would be shattered to pieces. However, Emilia seemed to have been fed sleeping pills and fell asleep peacefully, without feeling the danger. Luckily Emilia was asleep, otherwise, she would have cried in fright if she saw such a terrifying scene. Hans led a team and surrounded the retreats of the masked bat man. As the opponent had a gun, Hanss team did not dare to be careless. Everyone was wearing bulletproof clothes and held a firearm and pointed at the masked bat mans head. Tsk tsk, so many people have been mobilized just to catch me. Even if I die, I will have no regrets. He was already on the edge of a cliff and had so many guns pointing at his head, yet this masked bat man was not afraid at all. Instead, he joked around. Hans looked at the masked bat man indifferently and said, Its not that you are worth for so many of us to be here, but that the little girl in your arms is worthy of our desperate protection. Since you say that, all the more I cant let go of this little girl. This is my lifesaver. The masked bat man said hoarsely. His vocal cords had been burned out, and he couldnt be identified based on his voice. I advise you to let it go without a fight. Hans said in a cold tone, In addition to me, there are also nine other soldiers who have blocked the entire HG Mountain. Even if youd have wings today, you wont be able to escape from here! Escape? Hans, youve underestimated me too much! The masked bat manughed wildly, with a kind of madness and ferocity in hisughter, Since I dared to do such stuff, it means that I am all ready to die. If you have the guts, just shoot. Once you pull the trigger, this little girl will also die! The bat mans words made Hans deeply gloomy. The Commander of Wyverns was correct. This man had a bad life, and it was not a pity to die, but if Emilia was implicated as a result, he would fall short. Seeing Hanss silence, the masked bat manughed again, Whats the matter? Youve so many people here, are youll afraid of a battle? The next moment, he yelled, Put down your guns! Hans looked at him indifferently, and instructed the person behind him, Put down the gun. The masked bat man nodded in satisfaction, and then said to Hans, Now, prepare a car for me and let me drive for 30 minutes. After 30 minutes, I will put this little girl back. Hans couldnt agree to this request, and he looked at him indifferently. The masked bat man was furious, Are you guys deaf? Hurry, prepare the car! Do you want to watch this little girl die in front of you? Hanssplexion changed for a while, and he gritted his teeth. When he was about to agree, there was a low and powerful sound of footsteps from behind. Let my daughter go, and tell who sent you, and Ill leave you to be a full corpse. Leo walked over with a cold face and stared at him indifferently. Far away, he saw the bat mask on the mans face, he was only slightly surprised. Kate has already said that the man who gave Bertie Steward the video five years ago was a man in a bat mask, and this man came from an organization called Phantom. Everything coincides. If he was a killer from the Phantom organization, then he would rather die and keep his mouth shut. Only people from the Phantom organization would have a chip bomb installed in their heads. So, could this bat mask man be the main instigator behind Emilias kidnapping? Leo, its you?! Looking at Leo, the bat mansplexion immediately changed slightly. Of course, his face was hidden under the mask, and no one could see it. What could only see was a pair of extremely gloomy eyes staring at Leo, as if he had some deep hatred with him.From N?velDrama.Org. When he saw how he could say his name urately, Leo also squinted his eyes, indicating that he was a person that Leo had seen before. Its just that Leo had made too many enemies, and these enemies were as small as ants in his eyes. They werepletely unworthy of being remembered by him, yet he still didnt know who this masked bat man was. However, he didnt care at all, he just stared at him indifferently, I dont know who you are, and Im not interested in knowing even the face under your mask. I just want to save my daughter. I will keep to what I say, return my daughter and Ill leave you your full body. The masked bat mans eyes were full of deep hatred, he stared at Leo, and smiled angrily, Shouldnt it be the other way round? I am the one who has the dominant power. I dont want to live anymore, but your daughter is only five years old and so young. Are you willing for her to die because of you? Leos eyes sank deeply, Then, what do you want! The masked bat man grinned and made an unpleasant voice, tell your people to leave. In addition, prepare a car. After 30 minutes, I will naturally let your daughter go! Ok. Unexpectedly, Leo didnt even think about it and agreed. He looked back at Hans, Take your people back and inform the other nine soldiers to go back. Itste, go back and rest. Hanss face changed drastically, But, Commander of Wyverns- Hans, I appreciate your help, but your mission is over, just to help me lock the kidnapper. I will solve the rest. Leo waved in his hands, and said indifferently, I am Emilias father. In any case, I should be the one to save her! His voice was calm, but with his authoritative aura that could not be rejected. Hans opened his mouth but couldnt say a word. In the end, Hans nced at the masked bat man indifferently, and said unwillingly, Retreat! Retract of their gun! The others also put away their guns one after another, staring at the masked bat man indifferently. Thetter breathed a sigh of relief andughed in a low voice, Thats better! Hans left with his men, and when he passed by Leo, he said in a deep voice, Commander of Wyverns, be careful! Leo smiled faintly and did not speak. Even the Nine Great Supreme Beings in the world had their heads beheaded by him, for such a small fry like him, whats there to be afraid of? Soon, all the teams stationed in HG Mountain left. In the entire HG Mountain, there were only three people, Leo, masked bat man, and Emilia. It was deep and silent, and the silence was terrifying. The shadows of the trees all around were whirling, like ghosts, and from time to time there were a few low wolf howls, which rmed arge number of migratory birds. The masked bat man felt relieved. The gun that was originally pointed at Emilias head was also aimed at Leo at this time, with indifferent eyes and stern words. Leo, you may have forgotten who I am, but I wont forget. I carved your name deeply on the wall. Every morning when I get up, I will stab you with a knife to deepen my grievances! It was you who made me not evenparable to a ghost. Before I die, my greatest wish is to watch you go to hell with my own eyes! After listening to the mans very resentful words, Leos expression was calm and not angry at all. He just shook his head, If I caused you to be like this, I wont apologize to you. You regard me as an enemy, but I have no impression of you. Who are you, what is your name, and what I have done to you, I dont care about it at all? In addition, I will not die, it will only be you who will die. Enough! Leos words can be regarded as murderous and cruel, it instantly angered the masked bat mans anger, and at the same time trampled on his self-esteem. It seems like you havent figured out the current situation. He stared at Leo with hatred in his eyes, and roared, Dont you want to save your daughter. Then, you can jump from here, otherwise, I will kill your daughter. No matter what, your father and daughter duo cannot be reunited. One must die! Leo shook his head and looked at him with pity, Its you who cant understand the situation! The next moment, Leos eyes suddenly became cold, and he shouted fiercely, Nadine, do it! Gunshot! In the quiet mountains, suddenly there was a subtle sound simr to ss marbles falling to the ground. The bat mans pupils shrank, and hisplexion changed drastically. There are snipers?! Chapter 193 Darkness This thought had just emerged from his mind, and as petrified as he was the masked bat man was motionless. Its not that he didnt want to move, but that he couldnt move! It was like a magic trick that a small hole appeared in the temple on the left side of his head. Soon, the hole became bigger and bigger, and the blood gurgled out like a fountain. He looked at Leo in front of him nkly, with horror and unwillingness in his eyes. There was an indifferent arc at the corner of Leos mouth, and he looked at the masked bat man coldly, and said, My daughter is in your hands, and shes at your mercy of being killed by you at any time. How could I not take any precautionary measures? His backhand was Nadine. Leo and Nadine entered HG Mountain together, but when they finally reached the top of the mountain, only Leo was alone. Where was Nadine? She listened to Leos words, went around to the other end of the cliff as quickly as possible, andid an ambush. She carried a special 98k sniper rifle on her and an eight-fold mirror. Sheid on a smooth rock and had aimed at the bat mans head since the beginning. Before Nadine retired from the underworld, she was a female killer that was feared by the world. It was a cinch to snipe. The result was also a bullet that prated the masked bat mans head. The blood continuedly gushed out, the masked bat mans pupils widened. He let out a puff, fell to the ground, and died before he could even take a few more breaths. A few seconds before the end of his life, the masked bat man suddenly exerted force and threw Emilia who was in his arms down the cliff. He could die, but before he dies, he must kill Emilia! However, the moment he threw Emilia off the cliff, a dark shadow jumped off the cliff without hesitation. His eyes were indifferent, and his face was resolute. Leo guessed the masked bat mans next steps the moment he was shot and jumped down. Mr. Leo! On the other end of the cliff, Nadine threw away the sniper rifle in her hand and yelled in despair. When the masked bat man saw this unfold, he also expected the demise of Leo and closed his eyes contentedly. Pop! However, just a few seconds after he died, a hand grasped tightly the rock wall of the cliff. Leo hung on the edge of the cliff with one hand while holding the sleeping Emilia in his arms, pressing the weight of the two people in his left hand. After that, with a fierce force from his left hand, he jumped onto the cliff. The moment he jumped onto the cliff; Leoid on the ground with shortness of breath. But when he saw Emilia still asleep in his arms, a relieved smile appeared on his stern face. Upon seeing this, Nadine, who was on the other side of the cliff also wept with joy. It was as though she had copsed, she sat down on the ground with a puff. The moment when Mr. Leo fell off the cliff earlier, its scene had emptied her.From N?velDrama.Org. Fortunately, the father and daughter duo were safe. Nadine returned to Leos side. At this time, he had regained his strength and looked at the corpse of the masked bat man, his eyes became indifferent again. Id like to see what face lies under the mask. With that said, Leo strode to the corpse of the masked bat man and took off the mask from his face. The moment he took off the mask, Leos face changed drastically, and his eyes became solemn again, Its him Under the mask, there was a devastating fleshy face, but his facial features were still vaguely recognizable. On the day of Leo and Lydias wedding, a warrant officer named Homer stood up for Peter. He waster stripped off from his position by Hans and expelled. After that, he didnt see him again for a long time. With time, Leo also forgot about this person. Unexpectedly, he would be the masked bat man. He is Batman? The person who took the video five years ago? Leos eyes flickered and he muttered to himself. Soon, he denied this conjecture. He is just an ordinary person. How could he be a member of the Phantom organization? Mr. Leo, look at this! Nadine suddenly condensed her eyes and violently tore Homers clothes with both hands. What caught his eyes was a dark, huge bat. The flesh and blood on the chest were scorched ck, and it was not difficult to guess that it was forcibly burned with a soldering iron. Leo narrowed his eyes slightly, and a trace of danger shed across his eyes. Mr. Leo, it seems that this bat is a symbol of the Phantom organization, Nadine said in a stern voice. Leo nodded and did not speak. He has dealt with Phantom killers several times, and all Phantom killers will have a mark on their bodies. Its just that the mark on the killer he encountered a few years ago was a scorpion, and this time, it was a bat. It seems that Phantom likes to use the Five Poisons as a trademark, Leo murmured. However, even if Homer had a bat mark and a bat mask on his body, Leo still didnt think that Homer had anything to do with the Phantom organization. It was not difficult to tell from Homers words earlier that he was unlucky to be caught by the Phantom organization and suffered inhumane torture that resulted in his ruined face and vocal cords. The reason why he wears a bat mask was just a stand-in to confuse others. Mr. Leo, what shall we do now? Nadine stood up and asked. Dont worry, although it is not certain what the Phantom organization wants to do, it is certain that their people also stay in Emerdale. As long as they are still in this city, I have a way to take them out! Leo said with a sh of indifference in his eyes. Nadine nodded, and after burying Homers body casually, she disappeared with Leo. Ten minutester, Emilia woke up. The little girl didnt know she was kidnapped at all, and her life was almost on the line. She rubbed her sleepy eyes, Where am I But soon, she saw Leo and Nadine on the side, and cried out in surprise, Dad, and Aunt Nadine, why are you here! The solemn expression on Leos face disappeared, and he smiled softly at Emilia, Emilia has been ying for a day, and you fell asleep from being tired. Dad is here to pick you up and take you home. Really? Emilia didnt have the slightest doubt, and smiled even more happily, Then lets go home together. Ok. Leo rubbed Emilias hair and felt relieved. HG Mountain returned to silence and the night owls were like ghosts, crowing in bursts. Rustle! A long time after Leo and Nadine had left, the woods in a corner shook, and a dark man walked out. He looked at Homers corpse, and there was no fluctuation in his indifferent eyes as if he didnt care about this failure at all. As soon as he was about to leave, he raised his head slightly as if he had sensed something. The mountain was high, and the moon was full. A beautiful woman wearing a tight ck leather jacket walks up to him. With ck hair and ck eyes, she stared at him nkly. The man in ck frowned, and he felt a powerful killing intent from this woman. The two of them looked at each other without saying too much andunched an attack concurrently. Knock! Both of them held a sharp short knife in their hands, and they leaped at each other with the full moon in the center and fought with their knife going up and down. Laugh! Blood sttered everywhere. Chapter 194 Uninvited Guest Emilia didnt know anything about his kidnapping. She was very talkative along the way and kept talking about ying in an amusement park with Marie during the day. Leo also breathed a sigh of relief when he saw how his daughter was not affected by the incident. He was most afraid that this kidnapping incident would leave a trauma on Emilias life. Nadine drove and soon arrived at the Violet Residences. Lydia and Marie were sitting on the sofa in silence with their faces full of anxiety. Lydia, Im back, Leo opened the door and spoke. Hearing Leos voice, Lydia and Marie stood up conditioned and asked anxiously, Where is Emilia? How is she! Leo beckoned, and Emilia, who was still interested, jumped in and said with a sweet smile, Mom, Auntie. Emilia! Looking at the uninjured Emilia, Lydia and Marie immediately ran to Emilia excitedly, picked her up, and checked nervously, Emilia, are you okay? Do you have any injuries? Emilia looked nk, Mom, whats wrong with you? Im fine. After making sure that there were no injuries on Emilias body and she was not affected, Lydia let go of her fearful heart, hugged Emilia tightly, and closed her eyes, Great that you are fine. Mom is really worried about you. Marie wept with joy when she saw that Emilia was safe and sound, but looking at Leos eyes, she still felt guilty. Brother-inw, Im sorry, I Leo waved his hand, You dont have to say, everything is over. Emilia is fine, that is the most important thing. Maries mouth opened slightly as if she wanted to say something, but she couldnt say a word. She didnt know whether she was excited, or she med herself. Her eyes became red, and tears flowed down. Upon seeing this, Lydia gently hugged her and wiped away the tears from her face, Well, you dont have to me yourself, its not your fault. Thank you, sister, brother-inw Marie said gratefully but cried louder, she was full of self-me. Emilia was taken away by others as she did not take good care of her. If it werent for her brother-inw, she would havemitted an unforgivable sin in her life. However, neither her sister nor her brother-inw med her that much. Yet she had the idea ofpeting with his sister for her brother-inw, which made Marie feel guilty. After ying for a day, Emilia quickly fell asleep. When her daughter fell asleep, Lydia nced at Leo gratefully and said, Thank you so much for today. Without you, I dont even know how Ill have to motivation to live Before Lydia finished speaking, Leo gently covered her mouth, shook her head, and said, You are my wife, and the other is my daughter. You two are my two most important people. I am willing to do anything for you. Lydia blushed and opened her mouth, but she couldnt utter a word. She was not good at expressing her emotions. She thanked Leo in her heart, but she couldnt convey it. She simply ran into the bathroom to wash her face. When Lydia entered the bathroom, Emilia, who had closed her eyes, suddenly opened her eyes mischievously and frowned at Leo. Leo was suddenly surprised, Why arent you asleep? Emilia shook her head and said obediently, If Mom and Dad dont sleep, I cant sleep. Leoughed and picked up Emilias small frame and ced her to sit on hisp. The little girl nced at the bathroom with a thiefs eyes, and said to Leo with a kiddish voice, Mom is still scared Dad, you have to make momugh. Tang smiled for a moment, and then said with a wry smile, How can I make your motherugh? Its very simple, as long as the father takes the mothers hand and calls her wife, that would do! Leo widened her eyes and looked at Emilia, he thought to himself how could his daughter who was only five years old understand this aspect? At this moment, he remembered Maries words, and he was secretly shocked. Could it be the double intelligence genes? At this time, Lydia came out, but she was still immersed in the shadow of Emilias almost ident, her eyes were red. Wife. Leo suddenly came to Lydia and embarrassedly called, Wife. With such an affectionate name, Leo also felt embarrassed and a little uneasy. Lydias eyes widened in surprise, and she was stunned for a long time before blushing and reproaching, What are you calling, what happens if Emilia hears it? Emilia covered her head with a quilt, closed her eyes, and said, Emilia fell asleep and didnt hear anything. Lydia stared nkly at Emilia, who was hiding in the quilt, and then she realized that it was Emilias n. She immediately pretended to be angry and said, Okay, its sote already, yet youre not sleeping, seems like someone needs a whacking on her butt Emilia immediately rolled behind Leo wrapped in a quilt, and said with a chuckle, Im not afraid, I have my daddy, he will protect me. Lydia burst into tears andughed as she climbed onto the bed, hugged Emilia, and tickled her. Looking at the mother and daughter who were happily ying together, Leo also smiled knowingly and became more determined in his heart. Even if he had to give up everything that he has, and make enemies of the world, he must guard their smiles. After ying for a while, Lydia and Emilia were about to fall asleep and had also Leo nned to lie down. However, as soon as he finished washing up, he heard the doorbell ring from downstairs. Leo looked puzzled, who would it be at this hour? Lydia has always kept to herself, and every vi in the Violet Residences was far apart, hence neighbors cant visit. Lydia was about to go downstairs to open the door, when Leo stopped her, Ill go. After he spoke, he slowly walked down the stairs. He didnt open the door right away but nced at the camera. There was no one in front of the gate. Upon seeing this, Leos eyes narrowed slightly immediately. After experiencing so many thrilling things tonight, he had to keep an eye on it. His eyes were sharp and his whole body was tense, he took a deep breath and then mmed the door. The moment he opened the door, a ck afterimage swept towards him. Courting death! Leo thought that it was another killer who wanted to harm his family, and he suddenly had a lot of murderous intent in his eyes. Just when he was about to take action, he smelled a familiar elegant fragrance in his nose. Immediately afterward, there was an extra woman in ck tights in his arms. With her eyes closed tightly, shey weakly in the arms of Leo, as if she regarded Leo as herst harbor. Suddenly, Leo was shocked. What shocked him was not that a woman threw herself on him, but it was that this woman in a tight leather jacket was covered in blood.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. There were more than a dozen knife wounds all over her body and was still gurgling with blood. Leo turned the woman over, and when he looked at her face, he was shocked as if he had been struck by lightning. Sharon?! Chapter 195 Meeting Sharon Leo never expected that the person who knocked on his door was Sharon. Since he retired with honor, he knew that he would meet Sharon one day, and he had fantasized about meeting Sharon countless times, but he had never thought of this way. Sharon was covered in blood, lying in his arms with a sluggish breath, and the blood was still ticking down, which was very harsh in the silent night, causing Leos pupils to widen instantly. In the same way, it stung the most unbearable past that he had finally sealed in the deepest part of his heart. That was his first confrontation with the Phantom. It rained heavily and the sky was dim. His eldest brother was taken captive, and his situation was unknown. Sharon cried until he fainted. He was also blinded by hatred and went crazy. Even the rain that day was bloody. Now, he watched Sharon lying weakly in his arms. Suddenly, his body shook, and he was feeling scared.From N?velDrama.Org. He never wanted to see the people he cared about to leave him anymore. I knew you would open the door Leaning in Leos arms, Sharon opened her eyes slightly and nced at him. A reluctant smile appeared on her pale face-her injury was so serious that a smile would tear the wound. The blood on his body also fell drop by drop, dyeing Leos clothes red. Dont talk. Leo regained his senses and didnt say too much, but said in a low voice, Ill bandage you up. Sharon shook her head and refused Leos kindness, Have you forgotten, I taught you your medical skills. I know how serious the injuries on my body are. Who injured you? Leo asked in a stern voice. His eyes slowly became gloomy, the flesh on his face trembled violently, and a monstrous hostility stirred in Leos heart. You know. Sharonid in Leos arms, nced at him deeply, and said, Phantom. It caused Leosplexion to change drastically. After a short period of consternation, the murderous intent in his eyes became even more intense. They will pay the price. His voice was calm, but the air around him solidified. Leo was not without weaknesses. As long as it was a person, they would have their weaknesses. Leos weakness was that he cared too much about the people around him. Of these people, Lydia, Emilia, and Sharon were the most. Lydia and Emilia are his wife and daughter, while Sharon is hisrades-in-arms who entrusted her life with him. There is another point that Leo had never dared to admit. Everyone has their first love, and Leos first love was Sharon. She was the first woman Leo had met since entering the military camp, and the first person to knock out a tooth from Leo. That tooth is still intact up till today. However, Leo did not cross the line and had always maintained a rtionship with Sharon that is lukewarm, adding spice to his boring military career. Although Sharon soon became the girlfriend of his friend, Dominic. Yet, her first love went up in thin air before it even started. However, Leo did not regret it at all. Its good this way. For Leo, Sharon had a very special existence. Especially when the whereabouts of Dominic was unknown, this feeling became even stronger. Therefore, he will not allow Sharon to have an ident. Otherwise, he will regret it for the rest of his life. He assisted Sharon into the house, ced her t on the sofa, brought gauze, alcohol, and tweezers, and looked at the zipper on Sharons leather jacket with awe-inspiring eyes, Is it okay? Sharon was silent for a long time, then suddenly nced at Leo withplicated eyes, What do you think? Leo didnt talk, he gently pulled the zipper on Sharons leather jacket, and her back was revealed. The knife wounds were all over, the blood was vicious, and even the flesh and blood on both sides of the wound had rolled over on both sides. It was not difficult to guess that Sharon and the Phantom must have had a fierce battle. It might hurt, do bear with it. After Leo spoke, he took the tweezers, stuck them into the wound, picked them lightly, and cut off the rotten meat that had already rotted on both sides. He took some cotton again, dipped it in alcohol, and then gently wiped Sharons wound. The whole process was extremely painful, and Sharon also gritted her white cloth tightly with her teeth, trembling all over. After bandaging the wound, Sharon was already sweating profusely, as if she had just been retrieved from the river. Leo sat next to Sharon and looked at her withplicated eyes. Like old friends, he had a lot to say, but even if he had lots to share, he couldnt speak. Sharon was the first to break the ice. I found your trail a long time ago, but I have been searching for Phantom, so I didnt meet you. She looked at Leo and spoke. I know. Leo gave a wry smile and said, I also want to thank you, thank you for saving that girl. Sharon knew that Leo was talking about Marie, and shook her head, Your wee. How could you get into a fight with the Phantom? Leo asked the question he was most concerned about. Sharon said, I was also in HG Mountain. Even if you didnt let Nadine ambush, I would also shoot that man with a single shot. However, he was not the instigator behind it. He alone cannot aplish these things. Sharon turned her words and said, After you rescued your daughter, another person was lurking in the mountains, and thats Phantom. Leos eyes lit up, Do you know who he is? Sharon shook her head and said, I dont know, but it is certain that the Phantom has been arresting people everywhere and conducting some kind of experiment. The person who died under me seems to be the executive officer for Phantom. Executive officer? Leos eyes suddenly became surprised, this was the first time he had heard this term. After returning to Emerdale, he had been asking Nadine to secretly investigate the Phantoms information, but there had been no results. Instead, it was Sharon who had been secretly investigating that found some clues. Yes. Sharon nodded solemnly, The executive officer is divided into one star to five stars, with five stars being the and one star being the lowest. The one I killed, was just a one-star executive officer thats of the lowest rank. Leo remained silent for a long time, and the need to n became stronger. Anyway, you are fine, thats the best news. Leo remained silent for a long time, then suddenly smiled at Sharon. Sharon also smiled, and the atmosphere became silent and subtle again. Suddenly, she nced at Leo and suddenly said, I heard you are married? Leos heart twitched fiercely, and he nodded with a wry smile. Really Sharon lowered her head, then smiled, and said, Id asked that little girl to pass on a word to you. It seems that she has not passed it on. I have to say this myself, congrattions. Leo could tell all the emotions contained in that word, but he could only be responded with two generic words. Thank you. Sharon looked at the wedding photos hanging high on the wall and said seriously, She is very beautiful, you have to treat her well. Of course, Leo smiled reluctantly. Both Sharon and Leo remained also silent. Marriage was a very sensitive topic. At this moment, there was a slight sound of footsteps on the stairs. Lydia walked down from upstairs, Do we have a guest at home? When she spoke, her eyes had already fallen on Sharon, who was next to Leo. Chapter 196 Who Is The Murderer Leo got nervous. Since Sharon was hurt so badly, he wanted to tell this to Lydia after bandaging her up. However, hardly had he said to Lydia when she came down. They looked at each other. There was a puzzled look on Lydias peaceful face, Why does such a beautiful womane to our home at midnight? Lydia was high-headed. There were only a few women she deemed beautiful, and Sharon was one of them. But soon, she noticed a pool of blood, bing serious about this, Who is sheN?velDrama.Org (C) content. Leo stood up at once and introduced, She is my sister-inw. Sister-inw? Lydia frowned and weirdly nced at Leo, then saying with a smile, Hello, Im Leos wife, Lydia. Sharon Bell, said Sharon briefly. As she looked in indifference, Lydia came to the point and said coolly, Are you injured? Im okay. Its just a small injury, said Sharon in a low voice. Then she got up from the sofa, Sorry to trouble you. Ill go right now. After saying that, she stood up with a sharp pain, walking towards the door. Leo worried about her. When he was about to speak, Lydia said peacefully, Hold on. Sharon looked back at Lydia in astonishment. Lydia got a bit angry, ming Sharon, You are hurt so badly. You cant go. Why not? asked Sharon, raising her eyebrow. Come in with me. Lydia nced at her. Then she turned and walked towards a guest room. However, Sharon still stood at there, Im here just to tell something to Leo. Now Ive told him so I have to go. Lydias eyes got cold and she said seriously, I think youve misunderstood. I let you stay here just out of my kindness. What Lydia had said was like amand, which made Sharon get nervous and then fall silent. At this time, Leo added, Just stay here. Even if Lydia didnt say this, I would let you stay here, too. Slightly biting her lip, Sharon responded, All right. Thanks. Lydia didnt say anything, taking Sharon to a guest room. It waste at night when Leo and Lydia went back to their room. Lydia, I Leo still felt sorry for Lydia and wanted to exin. Lydia gave him a nce, peacefully saying, She is your sister-inw, isnt she? Yes. Leo confusedly looked at Lydia. He had no idea why she asked this question. Lydia said with an inexplicable smile, She is beautiful. Finishing her words, Lydia turned over and cuddled Emilia, going to sleep. Leo got more confused and perturbed. He softly climbed into bed and slept. He knew that Lydia must had perceived something. - After embarrassingly leaving Emerdale Tower, Bertie Stewart didnt go back home, but stayed in a pub owned by himself, drinking alone till midnight. Bertie felt dizzy and his face became distorted under the influence of alcohol. He hadnt been threatened in his life and even been thrown from the Emerdale Tower. He was still frightened as long as he thought of what had happened. After drinking a cup of hard liquor, he smashed the ss on the table into pieces. Leo and Lydia, I will kill you! Bertie looked ck in his face. His vicious curse echoed in the empty pub. He found it waste so he hurriedly stood up, intending to go back home. At this moment, however, a huge Range Rover was parked in front of the pub. Marcus anxiously got out of the car and came to Bertie, Bertie, theres something wrong. Whats the matter now? said Bertie with a scowl. Today was really a terrible day to him. He not only had failed to win over the city construction project, but also had nearly been thrown from the tower by Leo. Marcus said seriously, Leo and Lydias car was found in the suburbs. It was crashed severely. What? They had a car ident! Marcuss words made Bertie be sober with his eyes widened. Yes. Marcus nodded. Hahaha. Thats great! Bertie suddenlyughed evilly, Then they cant carry out the project. No one will dare to throw me from the tower any more. However, Marcus didntugh. He said with no expression, The police will investigate the case thoroughly. They have already assured that this ident was intentionally caused someone. So what? Bertie indulged in the joy of the car ident, keepingughing. Soon he stoppedughing. Instead, he was overwhelmed by fear, You guys suspect me? Not just us. Every normal people will suspect you. Marcus said seriously, You just had an irreconcble feud with Leo and Lydia. You used the video from five years ago to force Lydia to kneel down, and scrambled for L Groups city construction project. Then Leo and Lydia had a car ident on the way home. Do you think it was just an coincidence? Marcus paused and added, In addition, Ive let someone to ask about the details. Leo and Lydia got a designated driver. The driver was speeding. And finally, they were hit several times by arge truck of reverse driving. But, how to prove I did that? Bertie looked very gloomy. He couldnt believe that he unconsciously became a scapegoat. Not just you, I became a suspect, too. Marcus said in a low voice, This time, we are all used by someone. By who? Bertie suddenly asked. Marcus signed quietly, Emerdale is not a big city, but not small either. We are the only people who always show up. Of Emerdales four prestigious families, who was absent today? Berties face also became gloomy, saying a name, Jaxon of the Hamilton family?! And one more, said Marcus, Kate Lawson of the Lawson family. *** Meanwhile, in the Lawson Building, Kate steadily stared at the handsome man siting in front of her. The man squinted at her, too. Dozens of guns pointed at Kate and Chriss heads Chriss legs were shaking with fear. If Kate were not with him, he would pass out. Kate was calm. Looking at the man, she coldly questioned, Terry Henderson, What do you want to do? I just want to give you a heads-up. Terrys eyes looked terrifying, I want you to deal with Lydia rather than threaten her life. Chapter 197 That Sir Chris was confused about what Terry had said. But he knew this man, which hade to see Kate that night and said he would marry her. Since he was Kates admirer, why he pointed the gun at her. Kate understood andughed at once. Herughter became louder and louder. She finally guffawed, leaning her head back, as if she had heard the most funny joke in the world. Chris was worried about Kate as now they were pointed by guns. But Kate was not afraid at all, and even mockinglyughed. What if those people fired identally when they got annoyed. Of course, what puzzled Chris most was why he was involved in this issue since he was totally an outsider and he even didnt understand what they were talking about. Terry scowled at Kate, saying, Whats funny? Imughing at your ignorance, Terry. You dont understand me at all and you can never marry me. Kate suddenly stoppedughing. Even though she was pointed by guns, she was still brave. She looked at Terry scornfully, saying, In your eyes, Leo and Lydias ident was caused by me? Terry looked a bit awkward, but he still said coldly, Ive never said you did this. I just want to warn you. I, Kate Lawson, will undertake responsibilities of what I did. But you can never frame me of what I didnt do. Ignoring the guns pointing at her head, Kate slowly stood up from the chair and looked down on Terry. I got a hundred ideas of destroying a person in my mind, but the only means I wont choose is murder. Because it is the stupidest one. But now you suspect me? She said in a menacing voice. No, Kate, listen to me Terry no more looked ruthless. Instead, he smiled embarrassingly, I feel anxious that Lydia nearly died in the car ident. If Chris nearly died, you would also feel like me. Chris was stunned, looking at this guilty man who had been scary just now, Why did you mention me? Anyway, since Terry had said that, Chris thus looked at Kate eagerly, wondering whether she would save him if he had an ident. To his surprise, Kate only gave him an indifferent nce, saying, Im not like you, and Chris is not like Lydia. Its time for Chris to learn how to protect himself as he has grown up. Chris suddenly felt as if he heard a sound of something broken. It was his heart. Terry paused and then immediately asked his people to put the guns away, reluctantly apologizing, Kate, Im sorry that I was impulsive. Could you please forget about it? Kate kept silent, looking at Terry as if he was an idiot. Terry had pursued her for about seven or eight years. He treated others normally, but only continued pestering Kate by all means. Today he managed to act violently, but he showed his true colors quickly. Chris respected Kate from the bottom of his heart given that she just got slightly mad but greatly frightened others. He wanted to learn from her. Kate, who do you think is the murder? Terry quinted his eyes again and significantly asked. I dont know. Kate shook her head and said, But, if I were you, I would think about it outside the box. Emerdale is too small to find out other clues. What do you mean? asked Terry confusedly. Kate didnt go on saying. She was clear that if she continued, Terry would insist on getting to the bottom of the matter. Figure it out yourself. But I will do what I promised you. Kate said with cold eyes, I will defeat Lydia, not by this stupid means. You just wait and youll see. Chris, lets go. Kate stood up. She took Chris, striding towards the door of the office. Terry stared after Kate for a while. Then he shook his head disappointingly but also delightedly, It was not her He was disappointed that he didnt find out the people who had managed to murder Lydia while he was delighted that Kate was not the murder. - After leaving Marcus, Bertie went back home. When he opened the door, he saw Kairo Stewart sitting still on the sofa. Eyes closed, Kairo seemed to be napping. He opened his eyes as he heard the sound of the door. He steadily stared at Bertie, Bertie, Youe back? Bertie bowed to Kairo right away, Yes, grandpa. He nced at Kairo in astonishment as he spoke, Grandpa usually sleeps early. Why does he stay up sote tonight? Kairo smiled as if he had known what Bertie was thinking about, saying, My grandson hasnte back in this stormy night. How could I fall asleep? I see. Bertie smiled and concernedly said, Itste, grandpa. Its time go to sleep. Take it easy. Kairo waved his hand and said to Bertie, Have you got the project? Bertie felt a tug in his chest, sighing. He knew Kairo would ask this. But he told the truth, Theres a little ident. But trust me, I will definitely take over this project, which belongs to our Stewart family.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. A little ident? Kairos opaque eyes suddenly became sharp, saying, If it were just a little ident, you wouldnt nearly die and be a scapegoat. Holding his breath, Bertie said gingerly, Grandpa, have you knew that? Kairo neither nodded nor shook his head. He said coolly, You are too impetuous. Lydia and Leo are notmon people. You underestimated them. Bertie promptly responded, Then, what should I do? Kairo sighed and said, You know why our family is one of the four prestigious families, dont you? Yes. Bertie added, Because of that sir. All right. Kairo said with a vicious look, Since the video has been exposed, Leo and Lydia will try to destroy the original file you have. At that time, we will request the sir to kill them! Good idea! Bertie was delighted but soon got worried, However, will that sir ept our request? Because he is always elusive. Dont worry. Ive contacted his people. If Leo darese, he wont go back any more. Chapter 198 There’s Something Wrong After waking up, Leo found Lydia was not with him. When he went downstairs, he saw Lydia cooking breakfast in the kitchen. Good morning. Leo greeted Lydia with a smile. Morning. Lydia looked up at him and suddenly said, She has left. Really? Hearing this, Leo paused and then walked into Sharons room. The room was empty and the bed was nicely tidied up as if it had not been used. Leo would think no one had stayed here if it were not for a piece of paper on the nightstand. Picking up the paper, he saw a line of delicate handwriting. Thank you for letting me stay herest night. If I get more information, I will contact you. Besides, please thank Lydia for me. Leo bitterly smiled, paper in hand. Actually, he had seen through that Sharon was not ready to face Lydia when they metst night. After her brothers missing, she had been used to being alone. She didnt want to bother anybody no matter what happened. Putting the note away, Leo walked out of the room as if he had seen nothing. Lydia would not bring it up so Leo would not ask for a snub to provoke her. Prepare to go to the YL Studiowith me. Lydia said to Leo when eating. Leo paused, Why are we going there? He remembered that this ce was specially built for filming movies and teleys. Today is the day of filming the promotional video. The director has arrived. Leo didnt realize that they had to shoot the promotional video for the new product, Angel, of L group until he heard what Lydia had said. He would never attend this kind of activity. But Lydia had joined in as a promotional stunt. He had to act as the main actor. Why do you go to YL Studio? Are you going to film a movie? Marie had a good hearing. She overheard Leo and Lydias conversation, running out of her room. Leo told their work to Marie. She immediately pped and eximed, I have never been to a filming spot. Can I go with you? Leo looked at Lydia. She frowned. When she wanted to speak, Marie scooped up Emilia, Emilia, your parents are going to film a movie. So they cant apany you. Hearing this, Emilia stopped eating and became sad. She said in an injured tone, Mommy and Daddy, I want to go with you. Lydia didnt know how to deal with her. She scowled at Marie and thenpromised, You can go with us. But you cant disturb the filming. Marie happily eximed and said at once, Okay, I wont. After breakfast, they arrived at YL Studioone hourter. Both Michelle Brooks and Zack, the agent, had arrived. To Leos surprise, soon after their arrival, Ronnie Stewart came as well. What are you doing here? As soon as Michelle saw Ronnie, she became annoyed. Looking at Michelle, Ronnie said with a smile, Mr. Wright really concerns this business so he assigned me to check the progress. Since it was Mr. Wright who asked Ronnie toe here, Michelle had no words to say. Meanwhile, Leo walked to them and said to Ronnie with his eyes squinted, You can visit here, but I hope you are clear what you can do and what you cant. Zack knew who Leo was so he dared not treat him as he had donest time. Ronnie, however, bursted intoughter when he looked at Leo, Do I need your agreement to do something? His smile got insidious, There are few happy days left for you. Leo and Lydia knew he was talking about the thing that Bertie threatened them yesterday. But It seemed that Ronnie didnt know the result. Leo and Lydia ignored him, directly walking to Michelle, Wheres the director? Michelle guided them to meet a man, who looked like more than 40 years old and had arge beer belly, This is Robert, the director. Then she pointed at Lydia and said, Robert, this is the CEO of L Group. Hello, Ms Henderson. Robert immediately stretched out his hand to Lydia obsequiously. This is the main actor, Leo Cohen. Michelle introduced. Robert looked at Leo, frowning, You are the main actor? Yes. Leo answered with a smile and politely held out his hand, I love your movie Cody Davidson. However, Robert didnt hold out his hand, still putting hands behind his back, Do you have works? No. Leo withdrew his hand and shook head, This is my first time acting. So you got this role by rtionships. Robert tittered, looking at Leo scornfully. Leo was just about to exin when Robert nced at Emilia beside Leo. Robert suddenly became angry, Whose child? Get her out of here! Leo at once regretfully said, Im sorry. She is my daughter. She is well-behaved and she wont disturb the filming. Leo looked down at Emilia, Emilia, say hello to this uncle. No! Emilia didnt listen to Leo unexpectedly. Emilia hided behind Leo, stared at Robert angrily, saying, He is a bad guy. I wont greet him! Robert didnt care about it and he instructed the crew to start the work. Then he looked at Leo, said seriously, I dont care who helped you to get the role. Everyone should listen to me here. Dont let her bother us! Emilia was frightened, immediately hiding behind Leo. Leo became more peaceful and turned to pat Emilias head, saying, Daddy is going to work. You can stand by and watch me. Okay? Okay. Emilia felt a bit aggrieved but still ran away, watching quietly. Today we will shoot two scenes. One is about modern times and the other is about ancient times. The ancient scene is mainly about Michelle while the modern one is about Mr Leo Cohen. They dont need heavy makeups. Just be natural. Robert knew Lydia would also show up in the video so he always ttered her. Then Leo was taken to get dressed up. He put on the ancient clothes, looking rakish and handsome. Michelle wore a red gorgeous dress. And her hair was gathered up and fixed by a gold headwear. She seemed to be a phnthropic queen who concerned all people in her country. Ronnie steadily stared at Michelle from a distance. He looked gloomy, thinking, But for Leo, I would have been the partner of Michelle. Zackforted him, Dont worry, it is his first act. If he doesnt act well, you can rece him. Then you can kiss Lydia and Michelle.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Robert came to Leo and gave him a nce, saying, As you have no experience in acting, I dont expect you to surprise me. You just need to do as I say. Got it? Then Robert turned and looked at the crew, saying, Act One is mainly focused on Michelle. You have to express your desperation after knowing that your husband died on the war field. Do you understand? Finishing his words, he looked at Leo, You are going to lie on the ground, acting a dead body. Hardly had Leo spoken when Robert looked at the crew and continued saying, All ready, action Hold on! Robert was interrupted by someone. Leo said seriously, Im sorry that I disagree with your conception. Chapter 199 Change Him! It made Robert annoyed that the filming which had just been started was stopped by Leo. He threw the script to his assistant and strided towards Leo. Staring at Leo angrily, he said, What did you say? The rest people also inquiringly looked at Leo, including Michelle and Lydia. Gazed by so many people, Leo didnt flinch and he still looked calm, I dont agree with your conception. Therefore, Robert got more angry. He took a deep breath, staring at Leo, Listen, there are actually only two main characters in this y and they are Michelle and Lydia. You are merely a foil of them. Filming should be coherent. It is not as easy as youyman think. If actors best mental states are influenced by your interruption, the video will be a flop. Can you bear the responsibility? If Leo were amon people, he would be greatly frightened. But, in fact, he didnt get angry. Instead, he smiled, It maybe not that serious. Im just putting forward my advice. You dont even know about acting. How can you give me good advice? At this time, a sneeringlyughter came behind him. All of the people looked back, only to see Ronnie slowly walking to them, hands in pockets. Michelle couldnt stand the situation. She spoke for Leo, You dont even know about him. He is ayman and he hasnt acted before. Ronnie mockingly added, How could he get this chance if he didnt know Lydia? Then he smiled, Anyway, L group wontst long. Lydia looked at Ronnie with cold eyes, Its not up to you how long L Group will exist. With an increasingly sardonic expression on his face, Ronnie thought Lydia hadnt known that the Stewart family intended to destroy L Group. Leo looked at him coldly. He had only intended to crack down on Bertie, giving the rest of the Stewart family a way out. But now he realized that he was too merciful. Dont provoke me if you dont want to be like Bertie Stewart, said Leo coldly. Ronnie was frightened by Leo. Zack stood out and said to Ronnie, Ronnie, you have a higher status. Just ignore him. Ronnie snorted. He went on scolding when he left the shooting site. He decided to go for a walk outside and then went back to check the filming. Robert looked at Leo discontentedly. He had listened to the conversation between Leo and Ronnie and he became discontent with Lydia as well. Robert thought, Acting is not a walk in the park. Ms Lydia Henderson let ayman who has no experience in acting to be the main actor. He is not suitable for this job, Ms Henderson. Robert finally came to Lydia and said, Let Bertie Stewart rece him. Lydia stuck to her thought, saying coolly, Please listen to Leo. Maybe he can surprise us. Therefore, Robert got more displeased with Lydia. Then he looked at Leo coldly, Speak it out. Leo wasnt pissed off with Roberts contempt. Instead, he said cidly, I think you misinterpret the theme of the video. What he had said made Robert stunned. Other people also rigidly looked at Leo, thinking that he was such a bold young man. After Robert recovering, he scowled at Leo and said, I misinterpret the theme? Who on earth is the director? You are indeed a professional director. But it doesnt mean anything. Leo still looked calm, It is because I have no experience in acting that I can represent the audience. So we treat this filming with totally different visions. Robert still sniffed at Leo, Indeed, he can only treat this filming from the audiences perspective. But the director is the one who controls all. Steadily gazing at Leo, Michelle appeared to be interested in what Leo had said. What urred to me was family when I heard the name of the new product, Angel. Leo said peacefully, It is a novel subject that ancient people time travel to modern times. This subject is rare to see in todays advertising industry. I think we should focus on the familys happy life after the character time traveled to modern times rather than the beauty of the main actress. Otherwise, this part of the video doesnt need the main actor. A heroine is enough. You are not the most important anyway. Said Robert inside. But he didnt show his anger, saying, Tell me, how to make it better. I think we should add a character, Leo said, A daughter. The daughter of the main male and female characters. People looked at each other after hearing this stunning proposal. Michelle and Lydia also looked at each other surprisingly and then looked at Emilia who was ying by herself at the same time. It seemed that Emilia had perceived their sights. She turned and waved her hands, Mommy! Lydia also waved her hands to Emilia with a smile. Robert looked at Leo angrily, Bullshit! I cant believe that you want a child who doesnt know anything to act. Mr Cohen, do you know what will happen to you if you contradict a director? Leo shook his head, ignoring Roberts threat, I dont know. Could you please tell me? You will be expelled from the shooting crew and you have to give up this hard-earned acting opportunity. Scowling at Leo, Robert managed to see Leos fear. However, Leo didnt fear at all. Actually, he looked cidly, Well, you can kick me out of the shooting. You dont know the real meaning of this product, why it is called Angel and how it came out. How can your work be epted by the market? We are filming , not attending a reading ss. I dont care the main idea. I only want it to be a hit! Robert couldnt bear it any more. He shouted at Leo. But you dont understand the theme. How can you gain a hit. Robert came to Lydia furiously and said, Ms Henderson, please change a person. He doesnt fit this job. Hearing this, Michelle spoke for Leo at once, Robert, please think it over. I agree with him. Michelle, this is not only your work, but also mine. I cant stand theres such a person in my work! Robert said stubbornly, He knows nothing. How dare he educate me. I have no idea why he was chosen! Thest sentence sounded like a criticism to Lydia. Lydia fell deeply silent and then stared at Robert, suddenly asking, Robert, do you really think so? Of course. Robert answered arrogantly, He doesnt deserve this role. Besides, you dont have to worry about finding another main actor. I think Bertie Stewart can All right, lets change, said Lydia coolly. She interrupted Robert. Ms Henderson, please think it over Michelle got anxious. She didnt want to partner with Bertie.From N?velDrama.Org. Robert was delighted, Okay, Im going to call Bertie The person I said is you. Lydia coldly looked at him. What? For a moment, Robert didnt realize what Lydia had said. Lydia pointed at Robert, saying, Change him. Chapter 200 Go to Hell Robert was stunned, stopping smiling. Then his face acutely twitched as if he had heard something scary. The people that Lydia had decided to change was not Leo, but Robert, the director. How could they change the director? Roberts face became purple with rage. Meanwhile, he also felt aggrieved. He couldnt believe that he, a famous director, was treated like this. There was no director like him kicked out by the producer in entertainment circles. As a famous director, he had a temper. He really wanted to give them a snort and then leave. But he thought he would be shameful if he was changed in this way. Therefore, he stopped this thought. Other staff, including Michelle, all looked at Lydia. None of them believed that Lydia had changed the director. Now they looked at Leo in amazement, wondering who he was and how he could be so protected by the producer. Leo didnt expect that Lydia had been so radical. He looked at Lydia and said, Is that okay? I just want to put forward my idea. I dont have other intentions. Robert looked at Leo gratefully. To his surprise, Leo, who he had always looked down upon, was thest one to speak for him. However, Lydia wasnt swayed. She said to Robert with no expression, Do you feel superior because you are a famous director? Hearing this, Robert turned pale with fear. He dared not say a word. Lydia had taken her stand. Director must obey the producer. She stared at Robert, saying, If the actor is bad, we can change him. And it is also true of the director. Do you get it? Yes, I got it! Robert put away his arrogance, nodding like a little chicken. By the way, Leos idea is good. Do as he says even if you dont want! Lydia said coldly. She was so adamant that everyone felt pressured. To be honest, this perfume, Angel, was inspired by my daughter. Leopletely spoke out what I thought. Hearing this, all people felt unbelievable and looked at Leo nkly. They were surprised that ayman shouldprehend the meaning of the filming rather than the director. The following shooting should be conducted ording to what Leo said. You only need to check the image in the camera. Lydia didnt kick Robert out in the end. But Michelles scenes will be considerably reduced. Robert made hisst effort to persuade Lydia. Im okay. Michelle smiled tenderly and said, The most important thing is to make this video better. Since Michelle didnt mind, Robert gave up. Robert paused and then said to Leo, You are responsible for the content conception. When he said this, a faint sneer crossed his face. He couldnt believe that ayman coulde up with any good idea. Leo was lost in thought. He was a green hand in designing scenarios. One minute, five minutes, ten minutes Fifteen minutes passed, Leo still had note up with a good idea yet. Michelle smiled, Take it easy, designing a script is easy, but designing a brilliant script needs much efforts. Leo looked at her with a smile. Indeed, he hade up with several scenarios just now, but none of them was suitable. Over a long time, people gradually got impatient with Leo. But due to Lydia, they had to bear it. There were some people who could make others feel pressured only by an expression in his or her eyes or a word. Daddy, Im hungry! At this time, Emilia got tired after ying and ran to Leo. Leo put her on his legs, Okay, I will take you to eat something deliciouster. It was this gesture that made Leo lost in thought. Then he looked at all of the people, I have an idea. What idea? asked Michelle in astonishment. Robert and other people looked at Leo doubtfully, What idea do youe up with in such a short period of time? Leo said seriously, I think our thoughts were confined. An expression in the characters eyes is enough and better than lines. How is that possible? Robert looked gloomy again, Is there any advertisement without lines? Why do we need lines? Leo peacefully retorted, We are going to embody love. No matter how magnificent the line is, it still cannot describe love. Well Robert contemted.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Describing love by words is too superficial. Leo shook his head, saying, The targeted group of L Groups high-end perfumes is mostly between 25 and 35 years old. They know and are most eager for mature love. Nowadays, the divorce rate is increasingly growing. Does true love really exist? Hearing this, Michelle was touched. Lydia put down her teacup, looking at Leo in amazement. Leo looked back into Lydias eyes as if he had sensed her sight, saying, The definition of love is broad. The whole video willst about forty minutes, demonstrating the first half of the life of a woman. I think every woman will ept it. How do you think? People were so surprised that none of them answers Leo. After a while, some female workers began to smile, Good idea! After realizing what Leo had said, Robert got extremely excited and said to Leo without any mockery, Do as Mr Leo Cohen says. This advertisement will absolutely go viral! At this moment, the deputy director walked to Robert with a buzzing mobile phone, Director, this is Ronnies phone call. He asks how the shooting is going. He can be the main actor at any time if we meet trouble Go to hell. Hardly had the deputy director finished his words when Robert grabbed the phone and hung it up. Then he threw it back, This character belongs to Leo. Since he came up with the idea, I believe he can act well! Chapter 201 Retaliation Leo wasnt surprised about the sudden change of Roberts attitude. He replied with a smile, Now I have made myself recognized? For sure! Robert wore a guilty face because of his awful attitude a moment ago, Mr. Cohen, I am so sorry for what Ive done. Leo nodded, showing no intention to retaliate. After all, Robert was trying to make the best version of the ad. though he appeared to be stubborn and inflexible. Actually, he had never stood out in the industry again after Cody Davidson was released. His desire to return to his prime caused his weird temperament and stubbornness, not allowing even a question from his crew. At this moment, Michelle walked over and persuaded sensibly, Mr. Robert, please drop your question and prejudice. You may find something sparkling from someone else. Everyone has their own understanding worth priceless value. Being open-minded always leads to a better decision than being dictatorial. Robert bowed to Leo with great sense of guilt, Mr. Cohen, I am so sorry. His attitude ofpromise just now might be more likely to be caused by annoyance because of what Lydia had said. But now he truly paid his greatest respect to Leo. What was more, Leo was a rookie with no experience of relevant industry. But he actually managed to convince Robert, who was known to be obstinate and unruly. Leo hurried to stop his bow and continuedposedly, Dont be sorry. I know we are both for the same goal-to make the best of the ad. Thats it. While saying that, Leo suddenly suggested, But, its still preferable to fill the name of Ronnie in the cast. Robert paused, a bit surprised, What for? We have decided that you should y the leading man. Leo responded with a casual smile, I still remember there seem to be a fight scene before the real ad. Yes. But then Robert exined, It wont be a live action part. We will present it withputer graphics. Leo shook his head, No. I want live action only to make it perfect. Robert was surprised with his eyes wide open, You mean Leo smiled, but looking chill, Direct the camera right onto his face. No stand-in. Robert wore a serious look. But he still beckoned the assistant director over to tell him to notice Ronnie here. But I dont think its a good idea. Michelle expressed her worry frankly, Ronnie is an excellent ck belt Taekwondo fighter. What if he fails to control his strength? Leo replied to ease her worried look, Dont worry. He wont be capable enough to do any harm to me. Looking at his smile, Michelle could tell what he was thinking. But annoyed by Ronnie and also his family, she didnt intend to stop Leo. Meanwhile, both Ronnie and Zack swaggered inside and looked around with a frivolous smile. Then Ronnie fixed his eyes on Leo, See? How could it be possible that a dumbass with zero experience will be qualified enough to y the leading role? Now its still my turn. What a waste of my time! Leo still remainedposed with an emotionless face. As both of them took a walk outside just now, they had no idea about what happened in the crew. Robert walked over to huff, Ronnie, dont be mistaken. You wont rece the role of Mr. Cohen. Instead, you will y opposite him. Hearing that, Ronnie came into a sudden pause. Stunned, he took a look at Leo, He didnt get expelled? Leo grinned with his glowing white teeth exposed. Huh, you get the biggest fortune in your life! Ronnie huffed with disdain and looked away. Though still confused, he stayed unspoken. After all, being able to y in the ad. still made him feel better. So, what about the details? asked Ronnies manager. Robert told him the details about the fight scene. Both Zack and Ronnie were rendered stunned. Then Ronnie grinned awkwardly while looking at Leo, Are you sure you dont need a stand-in? No. Leo replied with a smile while staring at him wryly. What a man! Ronnieughed out as if he had foreseen Leos face being ck and blue. Then he said to Michellle, Michelle, just watch my show. With undisguised disdain shown on her face, Michelle looked at Leo with worried face. But Leo didnt seem to care. He said to Robert, Its time. Lets take action. Robert nodded and gestured, Three, two, inaction! The crew for lighting and filming all got ready in position. Ronnie sneered and made a threatening gesture toward Leo. Composed still, Leo simply ignored his provocation. With no hesitation, Ronnie straightly rushed forward and was about to hit Leo right into his face with his fist. As a sophisticated ck belt Taekwondo fighter, he knew how to knock down a man instantly. Undoubtedly, he had no intention to spare mercy. Leo still lookedposed as if he were facing a dead body. Standing still, he watched him rushing over. And suddenly, Leo punched on his face. A crack sounded inside Ronnies nose, on the surface of which blood sshed out. Ahhhh! Ronnie screamed, covering his nose with eyes wide open. He stared at theposed face of Leo with great disbelief. Then, hatred started to burn in his eyes. He bellowed, What the hell are you doing? Leo shook his head, Thats the wrong line. Then he turned around to say to Robert, Mr. Robert, thats not his line. Lets cut and refilm it. Robert started at both of them, hesitant. He could tell from their eyes that they both wanna kill each other. But the best version of filming could only be presented when it was doing its best to get close to the reality. So proper sacrifice still appeared to be worthy for the sake of a nice ad.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. So Robert dropped his hesitation. He eximed, Again! Bang! Another punch of Leo straightly hit on Ronnies jaw. A crack sounded loud inside his jaw this time. Ronnie kept flinching. His mouth and nose were both filled with blood. When he was looking at Leo this time, his eyes were overwhelmed with horror. Thats not how your eyes should look like. Refilm! said Leo. After saying that, Leo rushed over to his front and kicked him hard into his belly. Bang! Ronnie curled up his body while flying in the air. His saliva and gastric acid both ran out of throat because of the kick. Again and again, Leo always figured out some excuses to keep picky about Ronnies performance. As a result, he had to be beaten over and over again during the endless refilming. Leo initiated each attack stronger than thest one. After a few times of fight, Ronnie was rendered disfigured. Chapter 202 The Most Beloved One From the perspective of the two in the fight scene, Ronnie was the one being terribly battered by Leo. However, it was no more than a routine of filming in the eyes of Robert, Michelle and Lydia. But it was presented in such a bloody way that it looked so real. As time went by, Zack started to notice something weird. He saw Ronnies bloody face filled with horror and anger. Obviously, they were not filming, but actually fighting violently. Hey, stop! Stop! He is bleeding! Zack hurried to the front of the camera while shouting. Not until then did Robert ask for a stop. Then the crew all walked over and only found that Ronnies swollen face was beaten ck and blue. He looked miserable and totally disfigured. He kept flinching back while staring at Leo with horror in his eyes. He hid himself behind Zack as if he got a straw to clutch at. Leo came to Zacks front with a smile, Please tell Neil I really appreciate Mr. Ronnies sacrifice for the filming. He deserves our greatest respect. Looking at Ronnie, who seemed to be about to snuff it, Zack shouted with great panic, You have justmitted assault and battery against him! I gotta call the police! Assault and battery? Leo replied with a wry smile. He looked at him and counter questioned, We were just filming. And I still remembered I had asked for his opinion about having a stand-in. But he refused. Now you use me of battery just because he got badly hurt? Speechless, Zack red at him, feeling panic. You still have time to send him to the hospital before he is really dead. Leo squinted to say. Hearing that, Zack felt like being struck hard into his heart. His soul seemed to fall into violent tremor under Leos gaze. He hurried to support Ronnie out of the filming location, having no encourage to stay even for one more second. When both of them left, the crew fell into long silence. They all stared at Leo with great disbelief. Even Michelle looked at him in a way that he seemed to be a stranger to her. Just silence of all stillsted. Lydia was the only one who showed no surprise about that. During the battery just now, Lydia had been ying with Emilia. So the little girl didnt see the bloody scene a moment ago. Leo walked to Roberts front, How is the filming just now? Robert started to check all the clips they had filmed. Then he chose the best one. Ruddy-looking, he couldnt help praising, Perfect. Every single punch straightly hit onto the flesh. I bet it would definitely fail this part if we did it with a stand-in. His appreciation rooted from the bottom of his heart. A better version would always bepromised if it was a stand-in shown in front of the camera. However,monly speaking, most actors would flinch when facing a real fight. After all, no one dared to risk his own life in the filming industry except for Jackie Chan. Now its time for the main part of the ad. Robert nced at Leo to speak, looking cautious. Of course, he clearly noticed that Leo required Ronnie to y opposite him out of a sense of revenge instead of his generosity. Ronnies family had been known as the BIG FOUR in the Emerdale city. And Robert was quite aware of that. However, the young man standing right in front of him showed no fear to beat Ronnie up. Obviously, his family was not match for him. Leo nodded and reached out his hand, Its my honor to work with you. The honor is mine! this time, Robert gave a handshake with both hands, looking excited. After the formality, they started to film. The ad consisted of two parts, the first of which was yed by Michelle as the leading female role. While it was Lydia who yed as the other leading role in part two. The story traveled from the ancient time to the modern era.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. There would be continuous shot cuts during filming. Only those sophisticated cameramen could do this job well. Both the hero and heroine need to approach each other closer and closer. Then there will be close-ups for each of your face. The heroine has to show her eyes filled with surprise and gloom. Thats gotta be a real test for the actress. After that, both of you need to stare at each other affectionately. Robert shouted loud. Even veins could be seen on his neck. Then there came soft music. Leo, dressing in costume, slowly approached Michelle. As a talented student of Music Maestro, she soon fit in the character emotionally as soon as the music started. When she raised up her head to look at Leo, a trace of surprise shed across her eyes. But then it was reced by strong sense of gloom. She looked exactly like ady bearing great istion and loneliness. Perfect! Robert pped andughed loud, Part one finished! Now get straight into part two for the modern time. Then Lydia showed up in an officedy suit, which highly featured her strong aura. Undoubtedly, she was like ying the role of her own. Standing in front of Lydia, Leo grabbed her shoulders with both hands while staring at her affectionately. Cut! eximed Robert. Then he walked over to Leo, Leo, I need you to stare at her face, but into her neckline. Hearing that, Lydia hurried to tighten her blouse. Then she cast a cold and weird glimpse at Leo. Sweat oozed from his forehead out of awkwardness. Leo wiped it off, Okay, I will be aware of that. Cut! Robert asked for stop again. Miss, whats your blushed face for? Come on, you have been married for years! Show us your mature version! Hey, but Lydia frowned and was about to exin. But Robert had walked away to prepare another action. Cut! Leo, what are you smiling for? I wasnt smiling. Its my daughter. Robert turned around and saw Emilia giggling at Leo. So he cast a serious glimpse at her, Stop giggling! Save your energy for crying when ying your partter. Hearing that, Emilia ceased her giggle and kept her mouth shut. As it was the first time of filming for both Leo and Lydia. They werent expressive enough when facing cameras. Robert still found it wed after checking the clips they had filmed for a few times. So he sighed, Miss Henderson and Mr. Cohen, I suggest both of you need some time tomunicate with each other. It might be better for your acting. So both of them took a seat aside, looking awkward. At this moment, Michelle sat beside Leo with a smile, Now you see how hard to be a nice actor, huh? Leo nodded, Every job needs specific talents. I got a tip for you to do a better job. Michelle blinked her eyes and smiled, When doing love scene, just close your eyes and picture your most beloved one inside your brain. Thats it. My most beloved one? Confused, then Leo looked at Lydia instinctively. Lydia hurried to look away. But she had clearly kept what he said in mind. The break time soon came to an end. Soft music sounded again. Both Leo and Lydia looked into each others eyes once again. Then they closed their eyes. However, as time went by, Leo failed to picture anyone inside his brain. My beloved one? Who? he murmured to himself. But at this moment, a pair of pure but cold eyes suddenly appeared in his mind, which stunned him greatly. Its her Murmuring, Leo looked a bit distracted. Chapter 203 Wedding Cut! Robert walked to his front with excitement, Mr. Cohen, this time looks perfect. I didnt expect a new start like you will be able to finish this part so perfectly! Have you ever thought about engaging in the movie industry? Every superstar started from being a walk-on. But Leos performance truly impressed Robert. If Leo simply nodded to agree, Robert would definitely spare no endeavor to fit him into every important role. But Leo shook his head to refuse, Sorry, I have a family to take care of.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. What a pity! Robert sighed. As he was convinced by Michelle, he dropped his bias and ego so as to get closer to Leo. It was then that Robert found him an easy-going man. Michelle cast a curious glimpse at Leo. She knew her tips really worked. But no one knew who was exactly the beloved one in his mind. Leo Lydia suddenly spoke. She then continued, lookingposed, You were really into the role just now. Thank you. Leo smiled and nodded. After a short silence, Lydia suddenly raised up her head, Who were you picturing in your mind just now? A subtle changed showed on his face. He then smiled at her, It could only be you. But Lydia still remained an impassive face, unspoken. During the filming a moment ago, Lydia had been bothered by a strange feeling-she actually cared much about the answer to her seemingly meaningless question. Really? She asked again after short hesitation. Who else could it be except for you? Leo still kept the smile on his face. But it looked a bit more awkward. Lydia simply gazed at him, unspoken. Then, Robert beckoned everyone around to watch the clip they just filmed. So both Leo and Lydia walked over. In the clip, Leo, dressing in white vintage costume, looked deadly charming while standing straight with his statuesque tall figure. He fixed his eyes on Lydia as if they could talk, in which there shown affection but entangling with mixed feelings. In an office suit, Lydia looked brilliant with her hair tied high on her head. The scene featured itself by the impressive picture that a vintage-handsome-looking guy traveled through time and space to meet his love, a modern dressing appealingdy. Thank you! I truly appreciate everyones hard work today! Robert felt so pleased with what they had finished. He smiled to the crew, Pack everything up. And lets go for a feast to celebrate! My treat! Then there came the cheer from the whole crew. Lydia took a look at Leo, I gotta go with Emilia. Just join them for the feast. Leo felt like his heart skipped a beat. He seemed to feel that Lydia might have noticed something. Robert paused, looking a bit confused, Mr. Cohen, so Miss Henderson is Hes my husband. Lydia replied with an impassive face. Hearing that, Robert suddenly slumped onto the ground with his eyes wide open while staring at Leo with great disbelief. He couldnt believe they were actually couple! Robert couldnt help shedding sweat out of panic as he recalled his posturing attitude toward Leo just now. He was so close to the edge of doom. Leo was about to agree when facing Roberts passion to ask him for dinner. But his phone suddenly started to ring. It was a call from Caroline. Leo picked it up, Whats the matter? After seconds of silence, Caroline asked, Do you have time? Leo took a look at the crew busy around, Not sure Before Leo could finish, Caroline added, I will have my wedding next week. Leo seemed to be frozen with his mouth half open. Something subtle appeared on his face. I will wait for you in the Fords residence. After that, Caroline hung up the phone. Silent for a while, Leo said to Robert apologetically, Sorry, I have something urgent to deal with. I am afraid I may miss the dinner. Its okay. Robert didnt seem to care. Ever since he learned that Leo and Lydia were couple, he paid more respect to him. Then he smiled at Michelle, Michelle, may you walk Mr. Cohen to his car? Michelle had already removed her makeup. Her face was purely presented. But she still looked much more attractive than most of those female stars with full makeup. She fixed her watery almond eyes on his face, looking curious. Leo smiled, Do I have something on my face? Michelle hurried to shift her gaze away. She apologized, Sorry, but Mr. Cohen, you look much different from themon people. But I couldnt tell why. While speaking, she flipped backward her hair falling onto her forehand. Her perfect and pure side face was shown. Leo squinted to stare at her, You look so alike Alike who? Michelle paused. Judith Perez, one of the Music Maestro. Michelle was stunned, Mr. Cohen, you have met my master? Leo thought for a while. But he didnt tell her about his story with the seven personages in Country X. He just replied, We have just met for a few times. Michelle suddenly said with great respect, Mr. Cohen, I know you must be someone outstanding from my first sight of you. But I have never expected that you actually knew my master. After a short pause, Michelle was rendered bashful, Actually, I havent even met my master for a few more times though I am known as his nominated disciple, from which I got myself a great name to engage in the movie industry. But I am still one of themon. Hearing that, Leo nodded. She was right. She was nobody but someone to be exploited by thepany from whom they could extract profit, enjoying little respect. Leo simply smiled and handed her his card, If yourpany forces you to ept some displeasing work again, you cane to me for help. It was just a in card, on which there written his phone number only. But Michelle still looked stunned. Then she took it over, confused. You will be a global superstar. After saying that, Leo got into a ck Rolls-Royce with a smile. The Ford Residence. His face turned to be solemn as soon as he got into the car. Silent, Nadine drove to the location at full speed. Meanwhile, the gate of the Ford Residence had been nicely decorated. The residence was filled with the vibe of wedding while there were limousines parked outside the gate. Inside the yard, tables had been set. Guests presenting wedding gifts walked back and forth. The news that Caroline was going to be Mrs. Hudson had gone viral across the city. Everyone was surprised about this great fortune that the Ford Family was about to be inw with the Hudsons. The upper ss of the city all went to express their wishes because of the great influence brought by the Hudson Family. Now the banquet was about toe to an end. The Fords, led by Jayden, were all talking to others with happy smiles. While Reba was busy walking guests out of the yard and counting the gifts with a big smile on her face. Both Caroline and Benedict were standing at the gate to see guests out of the gate. Benedict appeared to be decent and refined, looking exactly as he was praised for being a nice husband. But Caroline was actually forcing out a smile. Obviously, she was bothered by something in her mind. Leo, emotionless looking, strode into the yard with Nadine. The delightful atmosphere seemed to perish instantly. Reba was the first to rush out with a stick, shouting at Leo, Caroline is about to get married! Who the hell are you doing here, you wimp! Jayden, Patricia and the other members were all staring at him coldly. Mom, what are you doing? Caroline hurried to Rebas front. She shouted, I call him here! You call him here? Reba looked stunned. But she still gazed at Leo coldly with great disdain, So whats your point to make him here? To invite him to your wedding? Yes! Caroline stepped forward to Leos front. She stared at him with firm eyes though with mixed feelings, I am going to get married. Dont you wanna say something to me? Chapter 204 Turquoise Hearing that, Leo seemed to have a slight fluctuation on hisposed face. Caroline stared at him expectantly, trying to capture something different from his expression. Unfortunately, the fluctuation simply shed away in an instant. Then his face regainedposure. He then smiled while looking at her gently, Happy wedding. Caroline stared at him nkly. Her eyes were soon filled with frustration. She forced out a bitter smile, unspoken. They grew up together since childhood, during which they once promised to each other, though it sounded quite ridiculous at present-they would step into the wedding hall someday they grew up. However, everything changed ever since the alliance between the Fords and the Lawsons. The stronger their love once was, the stronger the hatred grew. At that time, she deemed that it was Leo who caused the doom of her family. From then on, they were no more lovers, but enemies. But now all the hatred had been dissipated as she was about to be part of another prestigious family by marriage. Females were all born to be emotional, especially when they were facing the greatest event in their lives-marriage. However, Leo showed no hint of struggle. Not even a sense of sadness. Benedict had witnessed all these. His calm-looking face suddenly gave a twitch. His eyes were bearing hostility while he was staring at Leo. But calmness soon reced the sign of hostility. He could tell that Caroline still had feelings for Leo though she still restrained herself from cheating. No! Reba was the first to shout out, Everyone in the city could be on the guest list but not this wimp! Patricia, Samuel and everyone present simply watched but no one stood out to stop her. William pulled Reba behind and huffed, Why cant Leo? I, as the one in charge, have never expelled him from the family. Dont judge him with your own bias. William Ford, listen, now yourst name has been changed into Ford ever since you married me. As the one backed by the power of ours, you never have the right to refute! Perhaps it was because of the attendance of her family, Reba acted like a shrew. She then turned to shout at William, Listen! Both you and that wimp are the same! Without out aids, you would have starved yourself on the street. Mom, stop it! Embarrassed, Caroline hurried to grab her arm to stop her. But Reba shook off her grip. She pointed at Leo while saying to Caroline, That wimp only brings bad luck to all! I cant believe you were even once in rtionship. Listen! Your wedding with Benedict should be carried on smoothly. If he dares to mess it up, just get ready for my revenge. Hearing that, Leo just sneered, Are you sure he does love Caroline? As he finished, Caroline was shocked with her eyes wide open. While Benedict was wearing a displeased face. How dare you question him! I gotta tear you apart! Reba rushed to his front with burning anger and was about to p him. However, her hand was grabbed in the air by Leo. Leo stared at her coldly as if she were already dead. Youhow dare you fight back! Let go of me! Reba was scared. She struggled to pull her hand off from his grip. But no matter how she struggled, Leo still grabbed her wrist just like a strong mp. Little could she draw her hand off. Now I spare the Fords my mercy for the sake of dad and Caroline. But it doesnt mean that you can do whatever you want. Besides, its up to Caroline herself to decide her own marriage. Leos voice sounded so cold that he seemed to lose his humanity. Everyone present couldnt help shivering. Reba, who stood in the front to face his anger, stared at him with her eyes wide open. She could never believe that this coward dared to be rude to her. Meanwhile, tears started to well up in Carolines eyes. Her heart suddenly skipped a beat at this moment. Leo cast a cold glimpse at Reba. As soon as he let go of her wrist, she slumped onto the ground weakly. But soon her face returned to be furious, You will definitely regret what youve done today! Mrs. Ford, dont be mad just because of a nobody. At this moment, Benedict walked over to support Reba to stand up again. He cast a glimpse at Leo and smiled, Just let him be one of the guests if he wants. I would like to show him how much I love Caroline. Reba showed no doubt about what he said. She echoed gratefully, Benedict, thats the greatest blessing for Caroline to marry you. Benedict smiled and then walked over to Caroline. He gently hugged her in front of Leo. Caroline looked at Leo with mixed feelings. But she gave up after a slight struggle. Since Benedict had said so, Reba no more insisted. She nced at Leo coldly, Well, you heard what Benedict said. So I would like to make an exception this time. But I need you to bring a hundred thousand as the wedding gift for her. Dont forget about that. Mom! What are you doing? Caroline broke free from Benedicts hug. She red at Reba, I sent him the invitation! But now you ask for a hundred thousand? How could he afford it!Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Yeah, I know. Reba sneered. She cast a disdainful glimpse at Leo, What if he just dropped by to booze and gorge during the wedding banquet? So some money will be needed as permission. Leo still remainedposed. He walked to Caroline and took out a vintage jade stone with uneven surface. Then he put it onto Carolines palm. I happened to get the stone in Elview Mountain when I was serving in the army. Its called Turquoise. It should be worth more than ten million. And wish you happy wedding. Seeing that, Nadine was suddenly rendered startled. She hesitated to persuade, But master Stop. Leo waved his hand to stop her from saying. Nadine managed to hold back her words. She stared at Leo, with her mind overwhelmed with mixed feelings. No one knew about this stone named Turquoise. But she did. Elview Mountain was located in the northern end of Country X, where there hidden all kinds of invaluable jade stones. While caite was among them. But amon caite shone jade green glow all over. But this one was bloody red. That was because the stone was dyed red by Leos blood when he was fighting the Nine Supremes alone. So the stone was priceless. It was actually dyed red by the blood of Leo! Caroline stared at this glowing stone with unique texture. Mixed feelings surged up in her heart. However, little did Reba have any understanding about the value of the stone. She grabbed it from Caroline and dumped it away just like garbage. She sneered with great disdain, A random stone you got from nowhere values tens of million? Your bluff sounds so hrious! Chapter 205 Be Nice to Her Seeing the priceless stone was cast away, Caroline cried out loud with tearful eyes, Mom, what are you doing? How dare you! Nadine was rendered outrageous with murderous hatred burning her blood all over. A sharp dagger slipped onto her palm secretly.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Leo turned to be solemn while ring at Reba. It was the first time he had ever been triggered into the urge to kill Reba. I gotta kill her! Nadine huffed with hoarse voice. She was about to rush over to Reba while speaking. Stop! Leo shouted loud and looked at her coldly. But she insulted you! Though driven by hatred, Nadine still withdrew the dagger under the chilling gaze of Leo. She red at Reba and her family with bloodshot eyes. Though they were all threatened by the sudden bloodthirsty look of Nadine, they still maintained disdainful smile on the face as they saw Nadine control herself. Reba postured and stared at Leo in a more disdainful way, You wanna make a goddamn stone the wedding gift for Caroline? Are you kidding me? After a short pause, she continued, Listen! You are not allowed to step into the wedding hall unless you offer a hundred thousand as gift. Caroline, who had been standing still in silence, suddenly rushed in front of Reba. She bent over to dig the dirty soil on the ground with bare hands, trying to look for the stone. Caroline, what are you doing? The Fords were all stunned. Reba rushed to her front, irritated. She pped Caroline hard, Stop! How could you embarrass yourself just because of a stone! Remember! Now you are Mrs. Hudson! But Caroline didnt even seem to feel the p. She kept looking for the stone. Where is it? Where?! Her fair hands were stained dirty and even got cut by some sharp gravel. Blood oozed down her hands. But she still kept digging. Tears streamed down from her bloodshot eyes. She gritted to stop herself from crying loud. Everyone present were shocked, including both Leo and Nadine. They stared at Caroline, startled. What was happening at this moment totally went beyond their expectations. Leo and Caroline had once fallen into great feud in the old days, during which her hostility had grown so strong that she even wanna kill him. But now, all her enmity had gone. Standing beside, Benedict felt like his face had gone twisted out of anger. He red at Caroline with cruelty burning in his eyes, on the surface of which blood streaks started to crawl up. But he still managed to hold it back for the long-term n of his family. Where is it? Where? I cant find it! Overwhelmed with depression, she kept digging while murmuring to herself. At this moment, someoney his hand on her shoulder. She couldnt help giving out a shiver. Feeling stiff all over, she struggled to turn around, only to find that Leo was shaking his head with aposed face, Stop. You cant find it. The yard was covered with weed and gravel all over. It was like looking for a needle in a bottle of hay after Reba cast the stone away. However, Reba shook her head to insist. Silent still, she bent over to rummage again. Sighing slightly, Leo didnt intend to persuade. He slowly walked over to Benedict. His heavy steps thumped loud around the yard. Every time his feet hit the ground, it sounded like a huge hammer smashing onto their hearts. Though with panic lingering in his mind, Benedict still remainedposure on the surface. He squinted at Leo while he was walking to the front. He knew he had no room to flinch back. Otherwise, it would be quite humiliating. I had nothing to say to her. But I have something to tell you. Leo finally reached his front. A cruel and chilling look shed in his eyes while he was squinting. Under his gaze, Benedict felt like his heartbeat had lost control. Cold sweat oozed from his forehead. Even his legs started to tremble slightly. Leo paused for seconds and then let out his words coldly, Be nice to her. After that, he left the yard with Nadine. As soon as Leo walked away, Benedict felt like fleeing away from the edge of death. He couldnt help gasping. His shirt was drenched by nervous sweat. He looked like a guy being rescued from the ocean. His eyes still bore horror. If Leo stayed for one more second, he would be likely to faint out of panic. Only he himself caught the whisper Leo added after saying Be nice to her. If not, you will suffer something worse than death! Benedict, please forgive Caroline. She is being too nice. Reba hurried to rush over to add, looking worried, Please, dont withdraw the alliance. Both Jayden and Patricia were staring at Benedict with great worry. Now the Fords were living under the shelter of the Hudsons. If the Hudsons withdrew the alliance out of anger, the Fords would be floundering. Benedict smiled, Mr. and Mrs. Ford, dont worry. I wont go back on my promise because of that. I hate to be narrow-minded. Hearing that, the Fords were all feeling released. They hurried to fawn on him. What a generous gentleman from a prestigious family! Benedict, you must be the greatest fortune for Caroline! Perfect match for her! Benedict didnt give a fig about their ingratiation. He simply smiled to all, Thank you for your recognition, everyone. But I do have a doubt to be solved, may I? What is it about? Benedict smiled, Lets get inside to have a talk. But then the sky turned to be overcast. Then it started to rain. As the rainy season came, pouring rain always raided unexpectedly. So everyone stood under the eave to keep away from rain except for Caroline only, who was still looking for the stone in the rain. Sheshe will catch a cold said Reba worriedly while staring at her bending over in the rain. A hateful look crawled up in Benedicts eyes again, Since she insists, just let her stay. No one shall ask her in. After saying that, he strode into the parlor while Caroline got drenched all over in the rain. The Fords looked at each other, hesitating. However, they all ignored Caroline because of what Benedict said. Only Reba turned around to look at Caroline with doubt. She murmured to herself, She still insists to get back the stone at all costis it actually a priceless one? Suddenly, Caroline eximed excitedly, I find it! At this moment, she was holding a bloody red jade stone. The dirty muddy surface had been cleaned away as the rain rinsed it. The real look of the stone was now revealed. The bloody red texture was rendered much clearer. It glowed brightly under the overcast rainy sky. Reba was shocked with her eyes wide open. Now she firmly believed that it was a priceless piece. Meanwhile, Benedict was having tea in the parlor. And he happened to ask if there was a powerful one among those business partners the Fords had once cooperated with. The Fords all shook their heads while looking at each other, confused. Only William stared at Benedict seriously. His eyes were bearing a trace of alert. As expected, Benedict was up for something fishy for the marriage. But William only knew one answer to his question-it was Leo, who once solved every problem alone all the way through. But the rest of them would never believe that. How ridiculous! Okay Benedict seemed to be upset. But soon he wore a smile again, I was just being curious. Its gettingte. I gotta go now. Mr. Hudson, let me walk you out of the yard. Jayden took an umbre to walk him out of the door. When they passed by the yard, they saw Caroline had stopped digging. Instead, with a smile on the face, she was carefully holding a bloody red jade stone on her hands shedding blood. Benedict cast a cold glimpse and huffed. Then he got into his car while escorted by Jayden. Caroline, I wanna take a look at the stone. At this moment, Reba, holding an umbre, walked over to Caroline to request coldly. What do you want? Caroline hurried to hide the stone behind, looking alert. Reba smiled awkwardly, I just wanna say sorry to you. And I wanna take a look at the stone. Really? Caroline handed her the stone, looking doubtful. Reba took the stone into the parlor. Then she made a call. Hello, sir, its me, Reba. She was calling a famous jewelry appraiser in the city, Sir, I have a jade stone. Would you mind appraising it for me? I am sending you the picture right now. After saying that, she took a picture and waited for response. Soon, her phone rang, from which the excited voice of the appraiser sounded. Mrs. Ford, thats a Turquoise one in a million! Its definitely worth more than ten million! Thats an incredible fortune! Hearing that, Reba couldnt help gasping. Chapter 206 Going Crazy After hanging up the phone, Reba was about to go out with the stone. But she got caught by Caroline. Mom, have you finished? I want it back. Reba was stunned. She hurried to put it into her pocket, Its just a stone. Its worth nothing. I gotta go. I will be back soon. After saying that, she walked pass Caroline and was about to leave. But Caroline stopped in her font again. She insisted firmly, No. Give me back the stone! Reba was irritated. She yelled at Caroline, Stop annoying me! Youve got so many gifts today! Just give me the stone! Its a gift from Leo! Caroline soon noticed her intention-she actually wanted to take away the stone. At the thought of that, Caroline was startled with her eyes wide open. She started at her mom with great disbelief. I didnt expect that wimp to be so lucky enough to bump into this priceless stone. Reba sneered. She then added boldly, Since he has offered it to you as a gift, it also belongs to our family. As your mother, I have the right to im your stuff. Whats wrong with my decision to trade it for money?Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Reba took it for granted even though she was stealing from her own daughter. Caroline was rendered stunned, Mom, whats wrong with you? Thats who I am! Reba still deemed it nothing wrong. She acted unashamedly, Caroline, you should learn to appreciate my decision. Now I am telling you the truth-money will always be the only thing you need. If it werent because of me, you would have never been admitted to the title of Mrs. Hudson. But I cant believe that you appear to be so ungrateful that you even try to loot a piece of stone from me! I cant imagine thats how my girl treats me! Caroline was rendered speechless. She couldnt help trembling all over with her head down while biting her own lips. She suddenly recalled the past, during which she hadmitted a lot of stupid and shameful wrongdoings under the instigation of her mom, though also partly driven by her greed. That was what brought up the alienation between her and Leo, which even grew into hostility as time went by. When she realized her fault at this moment, it was toote to make up for the fact that now she had be a stranger to him. Caroline was overwhelmed with heartrending pain every time she realized that it was she herself who pushed Leo away-a man who once entrusted his true feelings to her. Mom, you can have all the gifts from the guests today but except for this stone. Please, give it back to me, okay? Caroline grabbed her arms to beg. Tears welled up in her bloodshot eyes. She knew her mom well, who could only be convinced by imploration. Reba stared at her, feeling incredible because of the way she implored. She still remembered how much Caroline once hated Leo. But now she had fallen into such a sudden change. However, she still showed no room topromise. She grabbed her pocket hard, in which there kept the stone, Listen! Thats impossible! Just forget about it. The stone is worth more than ten million, totally overtaking the value of all gifts! I have raised you since you were born. Now its time for return. And its just a stone! But thats the only thing he left me. Said Caroline, gritting and trembling. Not until then did Reba understand why Caroline tried so hard to dig for the stone with bare hands. The priceless value never mattered to her. Instead, it was because it was the gift from Leo. Even if it were a piece of simple weed, she would treasure it from the bottom of her heart. Reba suddenly pped hard on Carolines face. The p was so strong that a trace of blood went down the corner of her mouth. Reba red at her viciously, shouting, You bitch! Do you know you almost offended Mr. Hudson today? Caroline slumped on the ground, with hair dishevelled. Blood continuously dropped off from her mouth. But Reba simply turned a blind eye to it. She kept yelling crazily, If he dumped you, have you ever imagined the impact you might bring to us? If anything ridiculous like that ever happens again, I will definitely kill you before any punishment from Mr. Hudson. Slumping on the ground still, Caroline looked depressed. She gently wiped off the blood from the corner of her mouth. Then she raised up her head to look at Reba, So my marriage is just a tool you want to manipte so as to drive profit for the family, right? Now she showed no intention to implore anymore. Instead, she looked weirdly calm. However, her calmness was a mere cover-up of her growing madness. Reba turned to be sulky. She turned around to question, If thats not the case, whats the point for me to bring you up? I even expect that coward to please Kate. But he actually ran away at the wedding eve! Youd better behave yourself and stop any bad idea! Caroline suddenly let out a silent smile. While smiling, she started to reveal sudden madness in her eyes. Give me back the stone! Caroline screamed madly, pounced on Reba and reached out her hand to grab the stone from hers. Ahhh, what are you doing? Reba was frightened and irritated. She struggled to push Caroline away. However, Caroline looked like an outrageous panther. She grabbed Rebas hair and suddenly gave it a hard tug downwards, which drew off a handful of her hair. Reba felt so pain that she fell down, screamed and rolled over on the ground. The stone then ran out of her pocket. Caroline hurried to pick it up as if she imed back her greatest fortune. Then she let go of Reba and stood up again, gasping while looking at her. Reba still slumped onto the ground, dishevelled. Anger crawled up her face. She even failed to organize smooth words because of madness, Howhow dare you attack me! Mom, sorry, I was trying to get back what belongs to me. Caroline apologized, looking a bit softened. You dont deserve to be my daughter! Reba shouted out loud with her vicious eyes fixed on Caroline. Get out of the family! Dont evere back again! What happened? Those in the second floor were all alert because of the noise. William, Patricia, and Samuel all went down stairs. Reba red at Caroline with hatred. While Caroline bit her lips hard with eyes full of tears, Mom, youve gone too far. With rage still burning, Reba hurried to say when seeing everyone was approaching, Guys,e over here! My daughter actually beat me! You rude, ungrateful bastard! After cursing, she slumped still to feign crying out loud. I gotta go out to chill out. Said Caroline calmly. She then ran into the rain without taking an umbre. Meanwhile, Benedict was sitting on a couch in a vi, talking to his father, Ewan Hudson, on the phone. Dad, whos the powerful one behind the Fords? I cant find it. He asked. Ewan sighed, sounding distraught, Now its getting harder for us to explore our market in Emerdale. n and his fellows still try to stop us from getting into the market. Bastard! Benedict cursed solemnly. Figure out whos the powerful one behind the Fords ASAP! Only then could we thrive again! Yes, father! When Benedict was about to hang up the phone, Ewan suddenly continued, It seems that your brother has arrived in Emerdale Well Benedict smiled when hearing his brother. Actually, Ewan had two sons-a legitimate one and a love child of his wife. While Benedict was thetter. However, Ewan chose to put him into an important role because of his outstanding capability. As for his real son, he got expelled after his legs were broken by Benedict. Ewan said with husky voice, Bring him back when its time. He has suffered enough. Okay, dad. After hanging up, Benedict bore a trace of murderous look. But he still said to his men, Find out Marcels whereabouts. Yes, sir. His men appeared to be effective. Soon, they got something. Sir, Marcel is now in a club named Crown Bar. Benedict squinted, I remember its owned by Frank, right? Yes. His men continued to report, Besides, Miss Caroline Ford, your fiance, is also there. Hearing that, Benedict jumped up. He suddenly dropped the ss of wine on the ground, which smashed into pieces. Chapter 207 Confess Meanwhile, Leo was told that Caroline left the house alone. Nadine, go to the Crown Bar club. Keep her safe. He huffed. Yes, sir. Replied Nadine. During these days, she could tell that Caroline had changed a lot. Crown Bar was located in a remote area, a ce where police barely appeared. So there had been the heaven for all kinds of criminals. Caroline would be likely to encounter danger if she went alone. After driving Leo back to Violet Residences, Nadine headed to the club. I am back. When Leo pushed the door open, he was surprised to find that Lydia wasnt at home. Only Marie was here to y with Emilia. Daddy! seeing Leo return, Emilia ran away from Marie to rush over to him. Leo held her up and pinched her chubby cute face with a smile, Where is mommy? Emilia answered with sweet voice, Mommy seems to be in a mood. She didnt even y with me. Hearing that, Leo paused. Then he turned to look at Marie. Marie rolled her eyes at him, Leo, did you mess her up again? No. Leo shook his head, looking confused. But why did she lock herself into the room as soon as she returned? She even skipped the dinner. Skipped the dinner? hearing that, he looked worried. Then he noticed that it was 10:00 PM already. Marie hinted, Come on, just forget about the nonsense. Hurry to apologize to her. Touching his own nose, Leo was rendered a bit awkward, wondering if Lydia was still thinking about the question in the daytime-who was the one he was actually picturing in his mind at that time? So Leo got into the kitchen to cook a te of spaghetti. Then he took it upstairs and gently knocked on the door. But no one answered. He knocked again. Silent still. So he pushed the door to enter, only to find that Lydia was sitting in front of herptop while typing something. Its gettingte. You are still working? Leo put away the spaghetti and smiled. But Lydia responded with silence again. She slightly turned her face to squint at him coldly, having no intention to answer. Then she got back to work again. Leo couldnt help shivering as he felt like being stared like a rat in the sewer. Leo now was sure that Lydia was still bothered by the question in the daytime. Her mind was rendered messed up while she was woolgathering at home alone. Though facing a cold response, Leo mustered up courage to utter again, I am going to do theundry. But once again, he only got silence as response. Lydia still fixed her eyes on theptop as if there were no one else in the room. Leo had to leave himself. Then he bumped into Marie and Emilia, who were both eavesdropping at the stairs. What are you doing here? Leo stared at them surprisedly. Marie hurried to hold up Emilia and gave out an awkward smile, I was just showing my concern with your rtionship Stop kidding! Leo huffed with a serious face. Marie made a face and continued to y with Emilia. Leo went into the bathroom and put the clothes into washing machine. Then he sat on the toilet to smoke. Actually, he wasnt a regr smoker. He only smoked when encountering something tricky. However, it was indeed something tricky to cease the anger of Lydia. So he decided to tell the truth. He sighed and went upstairs again. He forced out a smile this time to get ready for a talk with her. But when he opened the door, he saw Lydia sitting and typing still. She didnt even adjust her posture, next to whom the spaghetti had turned cold. Leos smile froze all of a sudden. He felt like being emotional abused. He had been home for more than one and a half hours, during the period of which she didnt even say a single word to him. For Leo himself, he had never experienced the same before. Leo was rendered panic. He said to her, Its over 10:00 PM. Time to sleep. Mom, I wanna sleep. Emilia said with soft voice while rubbing her own eyes. Not until then did Lydia turn off theptop. Then she took Emilia onto the bed and tucked themselves in, still ignoring Leo with her back on him. Leo let out a bitter smile. Then he got on the bed as well. Before that, little had he realized that Lydia would actually turn to be so tricky to deal with once she got irritated. As time went by, Emilia had fallen asleep. As soon as he closed his eyes, he heard her murmuring, Arent you going to exin? Leo suddenly opened his eyes. He was surprised to find that Lydia, who was with her back on him at the beginning, had turned around to look at him with a serious face. Her eyes glowed bright even in the dark. Leo suddenly got choked. Who is she? asked Lydia. Her voice sounded calm. But it felt like she was struggling to feign it. After staring for quite a while, Leo didnt answer. Instead, he sounded seemingly excited, Lydia, are you being jealous? Hearing that, Lydia was rendered embarrassingly mad, No! Just tell me! Leo couldnt helpughing. But Lydia was getting madder. She found it hard to vent out her bad feelings once she noticed that Leo was actually picturing another woman to fit himself into the role. Though she could manage to hold it back at the beginning, her mind was still gradually overwhelmed with annoyance. It felt strange. From her perspective, it was led by her strong wish to outweigh anotherdy instead of a sense of jealousy. Though it did feel a bit like jealousy, Lydia, as proud as she had always been, would never admit it. Never! Tell me or not? asked Lydia coldly with impatience. I am afraid you will be mad if I confess. I promise I wont. I dont believe it. Lydia was rendered madder while ring at him. She hated this seemingly resolute man appeared to be so hesitant. But for Leo, that was what he cherished the most though Lydia herself didnt notice. Alright, forget about it if you dont want to. Lydia turned around with her back on him again. Leo sighed, Dont be mad if I tell you. And dont ever mention about divorce! Okay. Just tell me. Before Leo could finish, she hurried to interrupt. Hearing her promise, Leo then continued awkwardly, It was Sharon actually. Lydia almost passed out. She tried hard to hold back her burning anger, But shes Dominics fiancee! She used to be my first love. Then she fell in love with Dominic. Fearing that Lydia would be madder, Leo hurried to exin, Dont be mistaken. We were in a pure friendship. When I was in the army, she was the girlfriend of Dominic. But he went missing three years ago Leo turned to be gloomy every time he mentioned it. Lydia was rendered surprised when seeing that. She noticed that she did misunderstand his feelings.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. We have been fighting together. It was she who made me a skillful doctor. When we knew Dominic MIA that night, she had been crying for three days and nights. Then she fainted. I would never believe that Dominic was KIA. So I have been investigating. You know what. She is jealous of you. Jealous of me? Lydia looked a bit weird, For what? For the fact that you are somebodys wife while she is a widow. Leo looked sad. Lydia fell into silence when hearing that. Now she finally realized what Leo had been bearing-it was more than a personal matter, but also for the country. After a long silence, Lydia turned around again to look at Emilia, who was in sound sleep. She couldnt help recalling the old days with mixed feelings hidden in her eyes, If I hadnt been pregnant and never given birth to Emilia, do you think we would have lived like this? Yes! Leo answered without hesitation, which went beyond what she expected. Lydia fixed her eyes on him, looking surprised and moved. Leo said seriously, You saved me regardless of being harmed. I have made up my mind to spend my lifetime to return for what youve done. Even if you hadnt been pregnant, I would still marry you as I have promised! A drop of tear went down from her eye. She didnt turn her back on him this time. Instead, she smiled, Time to sleep. Leo nodded delightedly. He didnt close his eyes until Lydia fell asleep. At this moment, his phone suddenly buzzed. It was a call from Nadine. Whats the matter? Leo picked it up and asked with low voice. Caroline may be in danger. Chapter 208 Poisoned Hearing that, Leo was rendered a bit nervous. Watch her. I will be there right away. Though Crown Bar was known as a club on the surface, it was actually involved in all kinds of crimes. Of course he wasnt worried about Carolines safety. However, as far as he knew about Nadine, he was afraid she would fail to control herself from killing, which would definitely lead to great trouble. After hanging up the phone, Leo put on a ck suit. After tucking both Emilia and Lydia in, he left silently. Meanwhile, it was the peak hour of the club, where there shone dappled and dazzling disco light. In the middle of the dance floor, guys anddies crowded together to dance with rhythm. The air was mixed with the smell of cheap liquor. The people here varied greatly. Some of them spent most of their monthly sry just to indulge themselves here overnight. Some drowned themselves in drunkenness so as to mitigate the pain of break-up. While most of them were yboys, who came to hunt for the matter of carnal. Then a yboy with fair face, supported by hispanions, tottered up a table with the help of a crutch. He took out a pile of dors. Then he sshed it in the air all of a sudden. Then here came the rain of bills. All girls around were rendered crazy, screaming with blushed face. They pounced on the ground to scramble over the money. At this moment, even a bestie turned to be ones enemy. They red at each other as if the other party would then take advantage of her money. While the yboy with crutch slouched onto the seat with a smile, staring at those seemingly refineddies who were actually scavenging for money like animals in the most indecent manner he had ever seen. Heughed out loud, sounding humiliating. His friends also echoed. Marcel, you are insane! You have spent almost five million, right? Come on, its just like spending a penny for him. Look at those girls, they act like strayed dogs scavenging for food on the street! Thats right. I am fed up with drinking only. Thanks to Marcel, we saw something much more interesting. Hearing that, Marcel just smiled lightly, The five million is worth as hell! The whole club went into chaos because of him. All the securities gathered to keep order again. But at the corner of the club, there sat a charmingdy. She was wearing a blouse with a V neckline. Her face was covered with light makeup, on which her gloomy look caught the eyes of most of the guys here. It was Caroline exactly. She had been drinking alone because of bad mood. So she didnt even look at those flying bills. However, Marcel, including his fellows, were all fixed their eyes on her, who was bearing coldness in his eyes. Marcel, you mean that chick? Marcel took a look at Caroline, Yeah. Go get her! his fellows allughed out, If you would like to, you can get whichever girl you want in the world. However, Marcel shook his head to say coldly, I dont mean to look at her because she looks hot. I will never forget about the pain down my broken leg. He then patted on hisme leg, showing a weird smile. Got it. Lets go to see what she has got. His fellows all stoppedughing when hearing his words. Then they walked over to Caroline while holding their sses. Yo, pretty, you drink alone? They surrounded her and smiled evilly, What about having fun with us? Fuck off! Leave me alone! Caroline red at them, annoyed. Though she had been used to being osted, she was rendered rather irritated because of her mood today. Oh, thats a tough little chick! Those yboys didnt seem to be annoyed. Instead, they all looked at Marcel andughed, Hey, I bet that you might get bitten on the bed tonight. Marcel walked over to her, showing a chilling smile on his handsome face, I suggest you follow us over cuz you make me burn Burn your ass! Caroline suddenly jumped up and sshed the liquor onto his face. Suddenly, his face got wet all over, on which drops of liquor dribbled. Marcel! Bitch! How dare you! Those yboys all got mad while ring at her. Violence crawled up on Marcels face as well. But within a second, he chilled himself out. Then he made a gesture to stop them. Then he wiped those drops on his face off, smiling, Lady, I just fancy having drinks with you. You are being too rude. Caroline had chilled out a bit as well. She knew she was being too crazy. However, she showed no intention to apologize. Instead, she huffed, I feel bad right now. You deserve it!All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Composed still, Marcel started to look at her from head to toe with desire burning in his eyes, You are Caroline Ford, the future Mrs. Hudson, right? Who are you? How do you know me? Caroline soon watched him with great alert. How? Of course I know you. He sneered while looking at her wryly, Because I was named with Hudson as well. What? Caroline suddenly jumped up again, staring at him with great disbelief. So you are my sister-inw, I suppose. Said Marcel with a smile. Sister-inw? Hearing that, Caroline was rendered stunned, You are the brother of Benedict? Marcel nodded, smiling still. However, he looked chilling. But Caroline didnt seem to notice. She hurried to apologize, Sorry, I dont know you are his brother. I didnt mean it. Of course you never know I am his brother. Said Marcel, fixing his eyes on her coldly. Then he added, My cold-blooded brother might have totally forgotten about me. Caroline could tell the feud he was bearing. However, she knew nothing about what happened between them. So she didnt intend to continue. But its not your fault. Smiling, Marcel started to scan through her sexy figure, in the eyes of whom he showed something vicious. Then he handed her a ss of whisky, I ept your apology since you have seen me for the first time. Take it and drink it. Let me introduce my friends to you. Caroline hesitated for a second. But she still took the ss and was about to gulp it down. Suddenly, someone reached out her hand to p away the ss. Then Nadines cold voice sounded from behind, It has been poisoned. Chapter 209 Show Up You work for Leo, right? with her eyes wide open, Caroline was quite surprised when seeing Nadines face. Nadine simply nodded, looking aloof still. Silent, she fixed her eyes on Marcel and his fellows. Though Nadine was standing there alone, those yboys felt like being surrounded by something horrible. Caroline suddenly recalled what Nadine just warned her. She red at Marcel, You drugged the drink? Marcel turned a deaf ear to her question. Instead, he stared at Nadine, displeased, Who are you? You dont need to know who I am. Nadine took a glimpse at him and answered coldly, You only need to know I am here to protect her. Caroline was rendered more surprised while looking at her. She knew it must be because of the order of Leo.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Marcels face was covered with greater sulkiness. He said while facing Nadine, I see. You must be hired by my brother to protect his fiance. He actually cares about a bitch so much. So incredible. What did you say? Caroline was rendered furious because of his offensive tone. After all, it was Benedict who took away her virginity. Idiot. Nadine didnt even wanna talk to him. She stared at him coldly with disdain, Stay away from Miss Ford unless each of you wanna get your arms broken. Oh, really? Marcel returned back to his seat, looking fearless. He even sneered, Do you know where we are at? How dare you threaten us? Marcel, she said she was gonna break our arms? I am so scared. What a fool! His fellows were all sneering to show their disdain against Nadine. Strong viciousness started to grow within Marcels eyes again. His voice turned to be horribly chilling, Since you are here to protect her, why dont you follow us to have some fun on the bed tonight? If you manage to please me, perhaps I would like to show some mercy. His voice sounded deadly evil. Carolines eyes were covered with fear while she was looking at him. Now she could clearly tell what he actually wanted from her. However, she was rather confused-since Marcel was the brother of Benedict, she failed to figure out a reason to exin his hostility against Benedict, and also the reason why he wanna drug her. Marcel seemed to notice what she was confused about. He said with a hint of strong grudge shown in his eyes, You must be wondering why I hate you so much. Actually, I have no feud with you. Your fianc should be the only one to be med. It was he who broke my leg! As soon as he finished, he suddenly dropped the crutch, struggling to take a step forward with his tremblingme leg. His face went pale with sweat oozing out of his forehead. Bearing great pain, he wanna prove himself that he could still walk like a normal guy even without the crutch. However, he failed. That leg was so broken that he couldnt even feel it. He slumped onto the ground as soon as he attempted to step out. Fuck! he clenched his fists to thump hard onto the ground. Marcel! his fellows rushed over to support him up. Gasping, Marcel stared at Caroline with malicious eyes, who was still too stunned to utter anything, Now you see why I did that to you, huh? Benedict, the bastard, actually lives a better life over mine! Why? I, the only son of the generation, have to spend my days like a rat! Do you think thats fair? His face was rendered twisted as he continued. He roared at Caroline, My dear brother is about to get married. And you, his bride-to-be, are meant to be ruined by me! I gotta make him suffer! while speaking, heughed crazily. Thats why you try to drug me? Caroline couldnt help flinching back with her eyes fixed on him with disbelief, You are out of your mind Out of mind? Damn right! You will soon find out that my brother is also out of mind just like me! hisughter sounded insane. You will stray away from happiness for the rest of your life after marrying him. Whats worse, you will regret for a lifetime! Caroline had no idea what he meant. Now she only focused on the drink drugged by him, feeling lucky for not taking it. Nadine still remained aloof. She cast a glimpse at Marcel and then said to Caroline, Lets go. After that, she strode toward the gate. Caroline cautiously followed behind, sighing. She didnt expect to be protected by Leo tonight. So stubborn! Marcel huffed evilly. He gestured and then a few tough guys rushed in outside the gate to stand in their front. Nadine stopped, squinting to look around all of them. Her voice still sounded aloof, Well, I see. You still wanna get your arms broken. Caroline had seen how skillful Nadine was when fighting. So she didnt look worried. What was more, she actually looked forward to seeing the fight. Those overconfident always have no idea what they are facing even at the end of their lives. As soon as Marcel took out a cigar, one of his fellows hurried to lit it up for him. He let out a whiff of strong smoke and huffed seriously, Knock them down! Fuck off! Nadine suddenly looked much more deterrent with a dagger from nowhere grabbed on her hand. Though standing alone, she looked tough like a beast. When she was about to attack, a in voice of man sounded from behind. Lady, I fancy having a drink with you, may I? The voice wasnt loud. But it was strong enough to draw everyones attention. All of a sudden, Nadine dropped her murderous aura and appeared to be a domesticated pet. Caroline turned around as well. Then she saw a man in ck suit sitting at the corner of the counter, who was drinking and watching. Leo? Caroline eximed with excitement. The club was still overwhelmed with noisy rock music. So Carolines voice was hard to be captured. Marcel, including his fellows, all stared at Leo who had been drinking at the corner alone, Who is he? When did he enter? They were actually sitting right next to the counter beside the gate. But none of them even noticed Leo had entered. However, the surprised look on their faces soon disappeared. One of the yboys sneered and said to Marcel, Marcel, leave it to me. Let me check what he has got. After saying that, he walked over to Leo while shouting, Who the hell are you? Do you know you are picking up a wrong girl? AHHHH! as soon as he finished, a sharp scream sounded. Leo reached out his big hand to grab the face of that yboy in a whole. Then he smashed his face onto the counter without even taking a look at him. Bang! His face hit on the counter and then he passed out. Leo still maintained a usual smile while looking at Caroline to wait for her reply. With her lips slightly open, Caroline wore an alluring smile when she finally collected herself. Then she nodded, My pleasure. Chapter 210 Call for Help Under the surprised gaze of everyone around, Caroline walked over to Leo with a smile. Then she took the ss of drink and gulped it down. After the drink, a trace of blush appeared on her delicate face. She kept her smile still while facing him. To be honest, she almost screamed out when hearing Leos voice just now. She had never been so excited before just because of his appearance beside her. However, the one who osted her and even tried to drug her in the midst of her drinking was actually the brother of her own fianc. If Nadine had initiated her attack just now, it would have brought her great trouble when she needed to face the Hudsons after that even regardless of the result. After all, her wedding wasing. She had to do her best to evade any trouble. But Leo utilized his beckon to ask Caroline for a drink, which perfectly solved the awkward situation. Though it was also a request to ask her for drink, Leo manipted a more sophisticated skill whenpared to Marcel. From adys perspective, of course Caroline would prefer those with courtesy. Marcel, including his fellows were all rendered stunned while staring at Leo nkly, whose face was covered with a gentle smile. Undoubtedly, Leo appeared to be a refined gentleman. In contrast, they looked as rude as a bunch of rascals whenpared with him. After staring for quite a while, Marcel finally collected himself. His face went twisted, overwhelmed with irritation. When he felt so excited to encounter such a chance to drug and rape the fiance of Benedict, a young man showing up from nowhere suddenly messed up his n. He hobbled over with his crutch, Who are you? However, Leo simply turned a blind eye to him. His eyes still fixed on the delicate face of Caroline, Are you okay? Caroline nodded. But she showed no courage to face him, Thank you. After that, she seemed to recall something. So she hurried to take out a bloody jade stone from her pocket, grabbing it hard to say seriously, I found the stone you gave me. Hearing that, Leo was rendered a bit surprised. He didnt even expect that she actually found it. It must have taken her a lot of time, he supposed. Noticing his long gaze, Caroline was rendered bashful. She looked away, Why are you looking at me? Sorry, I was just being too surprised. Youyou really change a lot Leo shifted his gaze and replied casually. His eyes looked pure with no feelings mixed within. However, a bit of frustration started to crawl up her mind as she noticed that. But she still grabbed the stone as hard as she could, I really love the gift. I will keep it nice and safe. Nodding, Leo only responded with silence. Not until then did he start to look at Marcel with a casual look. After being ignored, Marcel was bearing vicious look in his eyes with a sulky face, You slut! You actually refused my drink and went for another one from another man? I cant imagine you dare to maintain your affair with a guy a week before your wedding! Hearing that, Caroline got mad all of a sudden, But you drugged the drink! If I had taken it, I would have She suddenly stopped to leave her words unfinished, ring at him with madness. Then Leo stepped in her front to keep her behind. He stared at Marcel, looking casual, If you wanna survive, get yourself three ps on the face and fuck off. As soon as he finished, the atmosphere seemed to fall into deadly silence. Only the rock music still echoed around. Those yboys took a look at each other and suddenly burst intoughter. Marcel returned to the seat and sat down casually. As soon as he waved his hand, two prettydies threw themselves into his arms. Then he smiled, I have warned you. Think about where you are at. I bet you would definitely regret saying so if I told you something about my rtionship with the owner of the club. Oh, really? hearing that, Leo still stayedposed. He actually grinned and asked curiously, Alright, just tell me where we are at and something about you and the boss here. Marcel featured his own face with pride, The club is owned by Fabian, the property of the Perry family. He is one of the sons being valued the most by Frank Perry. And I am one of the best friends of Fabian. Now have you changed your mind? Caroline seemed to flinch when hearing that. She whispered to Leo, Just let it go. His name is Marcel Hudson, the brother of Benedict. I suggest you shouldpromise in case of any trouble. The Hudsons and the Perries Leo squinted, bearing something dangerous in his eyes. Now Leo finally understood why Marcel made Caroline his target as soon as he learned his name. The reason was obvious-Marcel showed no courage to retaliate against Benedict. So he made Caroline a makeshift. Well, I do change my mind. Said Leo. He suddenly pointed at Marcels arm. I dont want the ps. I want you to be in hospital. You are getting yourself trouble! Marcel was irritated. He red at Leo, Since then, now you have no time to regret. I gotta kill you and then bang the two chicks! After saying that, he whispered to one of his fellows, who then nodded and headed to the second floor. Soon, he returned with a group of men following behind. The front man, tall and strong with his hair brush cut, was wearing a shirt. He revealed his great toughness even though he was simply walking. Behind him there followed a few men, one of whom Leo had actually seen before.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. It was Ryan. Ryan turned into a serious face when seeing Leo, unspoken. Fabian. Marcel stood up to show his respect when seeing that brush cut man. Well, I am wondering who dares to mess up with my friend in my hood. Fabian looked around with his horrible eyes. His voice sounded aggressive. All those yboys were staring at both Leo and Caroline, expecting something exciting to happen. Then they pointed at them both, Fabian, its them! That guy actually try to threaten Marcel and said he gotta beat him up. How dare you! Fabian cast a chilling look at Leo. Strong violence seemed to rush out of his body, Hey, whos your boss? Obviously, Fabian must have stained his hands with blood before as his violence aura could only be seen from those murderers. Caroline looked at Leo worriedly. When she was about to utter, she noticed that Leo still remained aposed smile. He took a wry look at Ryan, who stood behind. Ryan couldnt help shivering. He soon figured out an excuse to run away, Well, Fabian, I still have guests to visit. After saying that, he was about to run away. However, Fabian clearly captured the panic hidden in his eyes. He suddenly grabbed him, You know him? Choked, Ryan struggled to nod, Five years ago, he almost got himself known as the husband of Kate though he had run away. His answer sounded like a thunder to all. As soon as he finished, everyone present couldnt help staring at Leo, including both Marcel and Fabian. But then there came loudughter. Come on, I thought it would be a big shot! But actually it turned out to be a coward! Hey, you deem yourself tough enough to mess up with us here? Fabian huffed with great disdain. Hearing that, Caroline even thought that Leo felt greatly humiliated because of that. However, he didnt seem to be mad. Instead, he casually smiled and looked at Marcel, Since you have called your men for help, may I do the same? Of course if you may. Marcel nodded, sneering with greater disdain. In his eyes, a coward adopted by a humble family could never be his match. From the perspective of Marcel, even the Fords had to rely on his family, without the help of which Leo had no one to turn to. Silent, Leo just took out his phone and dialed someones number. Hey. A sexy and coquettish voice sounded from the phone, What brings you to call me? Are you missing me? Chapter 211 A Rose With Thorns The voice of the numbers owner was coquettish and suggestive. Other people couldnt imagine that they had only meet for two times in one day by her tone. But Leos instinct could tell that she was not an ordinary woman. Im in the Crown Bar, said Leo to the woman directly. What are you doing there? She asked in amazement. Leo didnt answer. The woman realized and she said in a lower tone, I see. Ill get there soon. Then she hung up the phone. Leo put down the phone, looking at all of the people cidly, All right, my people wille soon. Come off it. Marcel Hudson looked at Leo indifferently, You are a loser abandoned by your third-rate family. What kind of people wille for you? Five years ago, the fiance of the Lawsons eldest daughter escaped from his wedding, which had provoked much discussion among the whole Emerdale and even other three neighbor cities. All of the insiders had heard about that, but no one knew who was that escaped groom.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Now since the truth hade out, Marcel feared nothing and he thought that Leo was only amon person whose friend could bemon too. Therefore, Marcel didnt care about who woulde here. At this moment, there was a harsh sound of a ss falling to the floor. All people looked at Ryan Garcia. What happened? shouted Fabian in a gloomy look. I, Im sorry. My hand slipped. Ryan apologized immediately, looking at Leo in terror. He could never forget that night. Although he had no idea how had the Lawson family been destroyed, he was sure that Leo had done something. The Lawsons had failed topete with Leo, let alone the Perrys. You are Leo Cohen? Fabian squinted at Leo and said coldly, Not like you, a loser, the people here are all from well-known families. If you kneel down and kowtow to them, I can forget about it. Leo asked the bartender for a shot of tequ as if he didnt hear what Fabian had said. He drank slowly and said with a smile, Why dont you ask me who I called for? Who wille for a loser like you? Just as Marcel, Fabians eyes were also full of scorn. You are the member of the Perrys, arent you? Leo didnt get angry and he asked suddenly. Since you know Im from the Perrys, how dare you make trouble in my ce? What a coincidence, the person I called is also from the Perrys. Leo shook his ss gently, Maybe, you know each other. What Leo had said made Fabian stunned. He was surprised that Leo should know someone of his family. But soon, Fabian viinouslyughed, Dude, you are calling people for me Marcel sneered at Leo as well. Fabian was one of the sons that Frank Perry most thought highly of. So he was powerful in the Perrys. The person Leo knew couldnt be the immediate family of Frank. When he met Fabian, he must be afraid just like a mouse and he wouldnt resist. Marcel looked forward to seeing Leo being taught a lesson. Caroline Ford had been calm at first. But when she heard that the people Leo called was from the Perrys, she became anxious too. She worried that Fabian, the son Frank liked most, would be battered. Leo, lets go right now She decided to persuade him. However, Leo and Nadine was still calm. Leo even shook his head and said to Marcel, I was confused that as you and Benedict Hudson are both sons of Stephen Hudson, but you had your leg broken by Benedict and were expelled from your family. Now, I can tell that you are indeed nothingpared to Benedict. Bullshit! Marcel immediately angrily shouted at Leo with wide eyes. He hadnt expected that Leo straightly unveiled his shameful past. He looked at Fabian, Fabian, dont waste time with him. Break his legs. Let him taste the feeling as me! All right. Fabian nodded and waved his hand. Suddenly, many strong men came from all directions and dispersed all of the guests in the bar. Site-clearing! The bar became empty and dark at once. There were only a few people such as Leo, Caroline, Marcel and Fabian. After dispersing guests, those strong men walked towards Leo, Caroline and Nadine with cold eyes. Marcel and Fabian smiled wryly as if they had already watched Leo being battered and thrown out of the bar. Who dares! At this moment, an august growl of a woman came from the door of the bar. Her voice was so overwhelming that drew all peoples attention. Leo drank off the tequ, Here it is. At this time, his smile disappeared, which meant things woulde to an end. Mr Marcel Hudson, the person that guy called is a woman Fabian smiled scornfully and slowly looked back at the door. He had decided to thunder at them in the first ce and then let the woman teach Leo an impressive lesson. When he recognized who the woman was, however, he stopped smiling. He constanly moved back with wide eyes as if he were a rat to see a cat. It, its you?! Its me. Dressed in a red slit dress, the woman had sexy wavy hair and a pair of charming eyes. A faint of sneer crossed her face, Fabian, how dare you beat my friend? Your friend? Hearing this, Fabians pupils suddenly narrowed. He pointed at Leo and asked in astonishment, Do youe for him? Of course. Otherwise, do Ie for you? I think that we are not that close. The woman didnt care about Fabian who was the son of the Perrys. It seemed that Fabians identity mattered nothing. Is that she? Caroline was also shocked when she saw the womans face clealy. She unconsciously covered her mouth. The person Leo called was not others but Millie Henderson! Caroline looked at Leo in astonishment. She couldnt believe that Leo and Millie had only known each other for such a few days that Leo could invite her toe here. Ms Henderson, what are you waiting for? Just break his leg Marcel and other rakes didnt know Millie, so they urged her. Shut up! Fabian suddenly looked back and shouted at them. Then, he reluctantly but respectfully bowed to Millie under other peoples startled gaze. Good evening, Ms Henderson. Good evening, Ms Henderson Fabians men put away their weapons and bowed neatly as soon as Fabian bowed. This scene impressed all of the people here. Caroline looked enquiringly. Marcel and other rakes was frightened. The people Leo called was the eldest daughter of the Perry family?! Chapter 212 A Natural or Illegitimate Son Caroline didnt know who Millie was. In the birthday party of Roman Nicholson. Roman knew the news of Raymonds death, so he forced the Henderson family and the Ford family to surrender the murderer. The Ford family was afraid to get in trouble, so they identified Leo without hesitation. It was not long before the Fords left the Hendersons, so they hadnt witnessed Millies amazing deeds. Millie was the first daughter of the Perrys, but she regarded the Perrys as her mortal enemy and she was close to the Spencers. Leo also knew that Wace Spencer had been one of the Perrys too and he was the sibling of Millie. But then he left the Perrys out of some reasons andunched the Spencer family. There were so many mysteries on Millie. Leo understood that the Perrys and the OBriens were not afraid of him but unable to make out his true identity. Seeing Millie, who was daunting and mysterious like a witch, Leo slightly squinted his eyes. A bold idea urred him. No one knew what Leo was thinking about as they were all focusing on Millie. Marcel stared at Millie as if she were a ghost, The Perrys are all male. Why is there a girl? Hearing this, Millie sneered. She didnt want to answer this question. Fabian looked gloomy. He looked back at Marcel and said, Its true that the Perrys are all men. But its in normal times. Our father has a daughter who is seldom at home and he loves that daughter very much. Hemanded that treat her the as the same way as treat him. And this daughter is my little sister Who is your little sister? Millie sneered at Fabian, Dont think highly of yourself. You cant be my brother because you are merely a bastard! The word bastard annoyed Fabian, but he couldnt retort due to his identity. There was only a cold look deep inside his eyes. Marcel became nervous because he had intended to count on Fabian, but he didnt expect that Leo called a person more powerful toe here. He took a deep breath and looked at Millie coldly, Ms Millie Henderson, I dont care who you are, but youd better not to take part in this matter. Im from the Hudsons in Sallton and Winham cities, which has business with your family. If I tell this to my father, Im afraid our families cooperations will be influenced. Can you take the responsibilities? Are you threatening me by the Perry family? Millie surprisedly looked at Marcel andughed out loud as if she had heard the most funny joke in the world, Oh my god, you are so imaginative Millie stoppedughing suddenly. Instead, she said venomously, Then Im begging you to terminate the cooperations with the Perrys and strive to fight against them. When this family falls, I will visit your family to thank you. What Millie had said made Marcel stunned and he looked at her nkly, This woman is so unusual. Fabian knew more. He looked extremely gloomy. He knew that this woman was one of those who wanted to see his family perished. Marcel was totally wrong to threat Millie by the Perrys. Eyes squinted, Leo looked at Millie. His thought became stronger and stronger. Suddenly, Millie strided through the crowd and came to Marcel. She pped him hard. Marcel widened his eyes in astonishment, You, you beat me? So what? I can do far more than that. Despite a girl, Millie was more fierce thanmon men. In the next moment, she looked at all other people of the Perrys, pointing at Marcel, Teach him a lesson! Who beats him most hard, who can be the core member of the Perrys! Hearing this, Marcels face became distorted and Fabians face also greatly twitched. Millie, take it easy. Oh, I nearly forget you. Millie came to Fabian and pped him too. However, Fabian didnt say anything. Ms Leo Cohen is my friend. Defying him is defying me. Millie said in a sharp tone, You should feel lucky that I only give you a p. If you dont listen to me, Ill tell that old man and ask him to deal with you in person. Fabian fell silent. He just clenched his teeth and stared at Millie resentful as if he was bearing a great humiliation. Millie didnt care about this. She said coolly, Dont stare at me, I know that you hate me so much that you even want to kill me, right? But you should keep in mind that besides that old man, I have other means to tackle you. Leo knew that Millie didnt lie or overstate. She didnt have to rely on Frank to deal with Fabian. Because she had a big patron, the Spencers. Although she was the eldest girl in the Perrys, she had backgrounds both in the Perrys and the Spencers. Fabian lookded gloomy, As the daughter of your father, you have inexplicable rtions with Wace Spencer. Make clear our stance! Millie didnt get mad. She picked up a ss of wine and drank slowly, You dont have to irritate me. No matter how angry you are, you cant change the truth that you are an illegitimate son. And no matter how angry I am, I wont give a shit about you guys. Millies several words easily defused Fabiansnguage attack and made him boil with rage. This woman couldnt be underestimated. Well, please. Millie looked at Fabian and beckoned him. Fabian had his expression changed and hesitated. He looked at Marcel, Mr Hudson, Im sorry. Marcel became scared at once, What do you want to do? Rx, I will send you to the hospital. You just need to suffer a little pain. Looking at Marcel, Fabian said and then waved his hand. Fabians men rushed up and picked up their weapons, smashing them to Marcel. Quickly, screams came from the bar and intertwined with the sound of the ambnce that cameter, forming a song of blood and fire. Marcel was finally sent to the hospital. Other rakes were also sent to the hospital. Fabian apanied them, leaving Ryan there alone. Ryan kneeled before Leo, keeping sweating, Mr Leo Cohen, its none of my business. Please let me go! I didnt say I will do something to you. Leo thought it was funny, looking at Ryan with a faint smile. Get out of here! Millie shouted at Ryan. He felt great relieved and stumbled to leave. Well, theres no other people. Millie gracefully turned and suddenly looked firty. She walked to Leo, putting her hand on Leos strong chest.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Now, we can talk about something really matters. Chapter 213 The Past of the Perrys It was undeniable that this woman was very beautiful. There were many beautiful women around Leo. Lydia was reserved, Sharon was lonely like snow, Kate was noble and Irene was graceful. All of them had their own characteristics. But Millie could rank top five of them. Millie was different from them. Compared with them, Millie was more enthusiastic, which attracted men most. The clothes one wears always indicate his or her personality. You can tell whether a woman is beautiful by her clothes. What Millie wore and her speech exactly stimted Leos senses. Millie was the kind of woman that loved by every man and envied by every woman. Hardly had Leo spoken when Caroline became unhappy, Who said there was no other people. Im not human? Millie looked at her and said with a smile, Maybe youre half of a human. What did you say? Caroline was upset, staring at Millie with wide eyes. She didnt understand the meaning of half of a human. But she knew this wasnt apliment. Thinking that Millie had shown the middle finger to her for the first time they met, Caroline hated Millie at heart. What, you are unpleasant that I see through what you are thinking about? Millie giggled and she looked more adorable than flowers, Tell me, how can you be a human. When you are outside, you always make trouble for others. You havent gain the ability to take responsibility by yourself and you cant even drive a car well. You Being scolded, Caroline got angry. Alright. Leo waved his hand and tried to stop their quarrel, Ms Henderson, thank you foring here to help me. Itste. Its time to go home and sleep. Hearing this, Millie suddenly became serious, saying, Im here bacause I really have something to talk with you. If you didnt call me tonight, I would visit you a few dayster. What thing? Leo squinted his eyes and asked. Millie nced at Caroline hesitantly. Leo looked at Caroline, Caroline, I ask Nadine to send you back. Caroline felt a bit disappointed, Will they talk something that I cant hear? When she wanted to speak out what she was thinking, she suddenly realized that her rtionship with Leo was not what it had been. At present, Caroline bit her lips andpromised, Okay. But she couldnt help reminding Leo, Dont forget that you are already married. Leoughed, Of course I remember. Millie smiled bitterly. She was aware that it was almost impossible to get into Leos heart. But she didnt say anything. After all, there was still a long way to go. After Nadine sent Caroline back, Millie said to Leo seriously, That old guy may hurt my brother recently. Frank and Wace? asked Leo inquiringly. Millie nodded, Although the Perrys and the Spencers signed a peace treaty so they wont get in to mass conflicts, these two major powers cant coexist. No to mention that my brother is from the Perrys.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Whats happening? Leo frowned deeply. Since thest time he saw Millie and Wace acting so intimate, he came to realize that their rtionship was not simple. Millie fell silent for a while. Then a glint of hatred shed in her eyes, To be honest, Wace was the member of the Perrys and was one of the illegitimate sons of the old man. Go on. Leo listened carefully. It was easy to guess that Wace was from the Perrys. Although Wace was an illegitimate child, he is different from others. No matter how I hated him before, he has always been very kind to me and protected me even if he was beaten badly. Millie suddenly became sad, But for that old man, I could have had a happy family. He is always lecherous. My mother passed away due to extreme sadness when I was a child. He ruined so many families! Millies eyes got cold, saying in a resentful tone. Indeed, one had a love affair would destroy two families. Not to mention that Frank had so many love affairs. Waces mother was a well-bred woman. But Frank had a crush on her. To get her, he killed her husband. Millie added, In theter days, Waces mother always lived under the shadow of being tortured by Frank. Aftering giving birth of Wace, she was sorrowful and finally hanged herself. At that time, Wace was only three years old and he witnessed his mothers death. He kept the hatred in mind. He lived in the Perrys cautiously as he looked for the martial arts book, striving to grow stronger. Leo slightly nodded. Now he realized why Wace was good at fighting. Im the same kind of people as my brother, so we are close. We had nned for the revenge for our mothers early. But at that time, the Perrys was too powerful to fight against only by two of us. How did Wace get away from that family andunch the Spencers? asked Leo inquiringly. Todays Spencers was not weaker than the Perrys. But that was impossible only by Waces own efforts. He got two opportunities, said Millie seriously, Firstly, he met the people of Mars Sect. Mars Sect? Leo was surprised. To repay Leos appreciation, one of the Seven Maestros of Winbury, Martial Maestro, carried forward Leos martial arts all over the country and named him the God of War. Currently, there were a number of believers. Some ces even founded martial arts associations, including Emerdale. Leo looked at Millie seriously, asking, Did Wace join the Mars Sect? This was a significant question. If Wace joined the Mars Sect, he would be the follower of Leo. Then Leo would help him. However, Millie shook her head, No, he didnt. Wace just met a person who called himself the follower of Martial Maestro. He taught Wace several techniques, gave him a sincere suggestion and then left. Well Hearing this, Leo smiled. He still remembered that the first time he met Wace, Wace called him Mr Martial Maestro. What about the second opportunity? Leo asked again. Millie answered, Wace listened to the follower. He searched secret books of martial arts and practiced assiduously. He made great progress and became the Perrys right-hand. At that time, besides the Perrys, the Barnes family was also one of the underground powers of Emerdale. Wace worked with the Barnes family, hitting the Perrys heavily. And then he killed the master of the Barnes family and swallowed it up. Wace enjoyed the Barnes familys fruits. Heunched the Spencers ording to his mothers name. He also betrayed the Perrys and changed his name from Wace Perry to Wace Spencer! Chapter 214 The Video Was Released I got it. Listening to Waces story, Leo appreciated him more. Some people were born to do big things. Although Millies narration was simple, only the people who had simr experiences with Wace could tell the danger behind the story. In some degree, Wace was simr to Leo. They both had beenmon people and became powerful step by step. Suddenly, he looked back at Millie, saying, You must have done something secretly to hit the Perrys so badly, right? Millie giggled, Of course, both me and Wace want to kill that old man. I will take actions only if there is any opportunity. So? Leo looked at Millie with a smile and said, Why did you told me the past of the Perrys? I hope you can help Wace. Millie stopped smiling and became serious, The Spencers is rising, but the Perrys is a historic family after all. Im afraid that Wace will meet trouble if the situation bes uncontroble. Leo fell silent for a while and then looked at her seriously, saying, You should know that Im normal. How can I control the situation? You can. Millie stared at Leo and said, You can control not only the situation but also lives of the both parties easily. How do you know? Leo casually shook the wine ss, looking at Millie narrowly. By womans instinct. Millie said seriously, You didnt give a shit about Roman Nicholson so you wont be afraid of the Perrys. Wace told me a few days ago that he met a master of a series of boxing techniques. You are the master, arent you? Leo didnt nod or deny. He just casually gave her a nce, That was also from your instinct? No. Millie shook her head, saying, That was out of my spection with evidences. Leoughed, I can give a hand to you. But you should know, I have my own family. If my wife knows that Im in trouble of your families fight, she will have a headache. Millie understood what Leo had said, saying seriously, Mr Cohen, only if you can help the Spencers, I will ept all your requirements. Any requirement? Leo smiled weirdly and intentionally focused on Millies nice body for a second. He had thought that Millie would feel scared, but she didnt. She guffawed, Mr Cohen, your trick wont work. Im not that type of innocent girl. Millie enchantingly stood up and stretched out a slender finger, holding Leos chin. She smiled, If you have any thoughts about me, I can take the initiative. Leo was frightened and got gooseflesh. He stood up at once and took her hand away, saying in astonishment, What are you doing? There is a hotel near here. You know what I mean. Millie blinked her eyes, moving closer to Leo, I can meet your any needs. Leos eye corner twitched acutely. It was the first time he had been so unmanly in front of a woman. Even faced with Kate, he didnt flinched. Leo embarrassingly coughed and calmed down, I didnt say I wont help Wace. Whats more, Im worrying about how to deal with the Perrys. You serve as a good breakthrough. Well, deal? Millie stood up satisfactorily, holding her hand out to Leo with a smile. When Leo arrived home, it was over 3 am. Looking at Lydia and Emilia asleep, Leo felt relieved and got into bed cautiously. The next morning, the mailbox received a delicate wedding invitation. Whos wedding? Lydia asked while she was cooking breakfast. Caroline and Benedict Hudson of the Hudson family. Leo checked the date. The wedding would be held at the Imperial Hotel next Tuesday. Well Lydia smiled and said nothing. She didnt like either of them. Lydia, can you go to the wedding with me? Leo came to Lydia and gently asked. Lydia intended to reject but when she looked at Leo, she hesitated. Then she agreed, Okay.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Thank you. Leo felt grateful at heart. After breakfast, Leo and Lydia sent Emilia to the kindergarten and then went to the International Commerce Center. After entering into the building, Leo and Lydia kept ten meters apart and separated at the 88th floor. When Leo arrived the top floor, Justin Cox and Lukas had waited there for a long time. Mr Cohen, all thepanies of the Hudsons have been expelled from Emerdale as youmanded. If everything goes well, the Hudsons can never set foot in the Emerdale market. The next step is the market of Hopkins Metropolis. Lukas reported at length, I will let the HY Business Association crack down on the Hudsons if you ask at any time. Leo didnt respond to Justin and Lukas report. He talked about other things with a twinkle in his eyes, The Hudson family will hold a wedding, right? Justin and Lukas paused and then nodded, Yes, Benedict Hudson will marry Caroline Ford. Leo sighed and waved his hand, saying, Suspending the action ofbating the Hudsons until the end of the wedding at least. Justin was confused. When he wanted to ask, Lukas stopped him by eye contact. Justin responded to Leo, Mr Cohen, I got it. What else do you want me to do? Well, resume the cooperation with the Hudsons and allow them to do business in Emerdale. Justin and Lukas looked at each other enquiringly but didnt ask any question. They responded Leo and took action. There was only Leo left in the big office. He slightly squinted his eyes and talked to himself. The Husdons, I wish you treat her well. Then I will help with your development, otherwise, I will make you disappear in this world. Benedict could never imagine that Leo could send them to hell or heaven effortlessly. The wedding next week would be a battle of the Hudsons. Their destiny could only be controlled by themselves. At this moment, someone was knocking the door, Leo, are you there? Hearing this, Leo calmed down but he also felt a bit surprised that Lydia came for him. Whats wrong, Lydia? Leo opened the door, seeing that Lydia wearing a suit was standing in front of the door. Its okay. I just had a meeting and I want to discuss with you about some of the nnings of Angel. Leo was surprised and then smiled. The prototype of Angel was their daughter. They both hoped this product would sell well. So Lydia would discuss with Leo about this. She exined every advantage and disadvantage of those nnings to Leo. And Leo listened carefully. Those nnings all had a same topic: it was the easiest to earn money from women and children. This topic seemingly involved two aspects but they actually could be summarized into one thing. Marriage was a watershed as women spent money on cosmetics before they got married and after being married, they spent money on kids. Director Robert was indeed excellent. When the new product was published, it soon became popr. And especially the participation of Michelle also helped a lot. In the end, Leo chose a nning, Who wrote it? Lydia looked at the name, saying, Irene Garcia. Do as her nning. Lydia thought for a while. Leos decision was not out of his personal emotions but the excellence of the nning. So she nodded, Let Irene take charge of the subsequent work. After all, she is the PR director and she is good at doing it. This decision could help Irene to be promoted and be a core employee of Lydia. However, it would also bring her morepetitions. When Lydia was ready to close herputer, a striking news popped up. There was a line of huge words-Unveil the Secrets of the CEO of L Group. Trembling, Lydia was nervous and she clicked on the web page. On the top of the web page, there was a video and an article of more than 1000 words, which was all about the criticism of Lydias profligate personal life. And it was summarized by one sentence- She has slept with hundreds of thousands of men! Chapter 215 Things Were Getting Worse What? Looking through the attack of her, Lydia trembled and dug her nails deeply into palms. Leos eyes became cold, hundreds of thousands of men Leo, I didnt Lydia looked at Leo and her face became pale. Leo hugged her immediately andforted, Of course I know you didnt do that. Lets check the video. Lydia calmed down and turned on the video. When watching it, their expressions were slightly changed and turned grim. It was the video that Bertie had used to threat her. The Stewart family starts to take actions. Looking at the web page, Leo talked to himself. Then he gentlyforted Lydia, Lydia, dont worry. It will soon be over. Lydia bit her lips and kept silent. What she worried most happened. Now she was framed by the Stewarts, which would impact L Group. At this moment, Lydias phone rang. Rachels panicky voice came, Ms Henderson, theres something wrong. Please look at the news! Ive already known. Lydia peacefully responded her. Rachel had been to kinds of ces with Lydia. She also developed the advantage of being calm in the face of troubles. When she got into a panic, meaning that the issue was really serious. This fake news wontst long. Ourpany will be impacted in the short term, but things will soon be good a few dayster, said Lydia. Not exactly. After the news broke, manypanies imed to break off our cooperations unterally. Rachel said anxiously, Now they are forcing us to sign the contract. Pleasee back, Ms Henderson. Hearing this, Lydia realized the severity and then she said, Ill be there soon. Finishing her words, she walked towards the door but suddenly grabbed by a hand. Lydia looked back at Leo in astonishment. Leo looked at her seriously, saying, Im with you. Thank you. Looking at Leo, Lydia appreciated him at heart. Then Lydia rushed to L Group first. Leo didnt follow her right away. He reread that news, staring at the signature in the corner: Hopkins Metropolis. He took out his phone and made a phone call, Find out apany named Hopkins Metropolis for me and convey my orderAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Finishing his words, Leo hung up the phone call. He quickly came up with Lydia and arrived the meeting room of L Group. Now, the room was full of people. Irene led the members of the PR department, emotionally quarreling with a group of people. Stop quarreling! Lydia walked in and shouted. It was undeniable that Lydia was prestigious. The room soon became quiet. Irene said angrily, They ignore the uses in the contract and insist on breaking off our cooperations on the ground of the negative influence of your scandal. The situation was getting more and moreplicated. Raising her eyebrows, Lydia looked at thosepanies representatives and said, L group always remainsmitted to honesty. In our cooperations, we never do something that damages your interest. But now you dont obey our contracts and try to drop out arbitrarily. I can prosecute you. Many representatives paused but soon they smiled with disdain, Ms Henderson, since you are in trouble now, how can you prosecute us? Lydia said coldly, What do you mean? What do we mean The boss of onepany snorted and took out his phone, pointing at that news to Lydia, I cant believe that Ms Henderson looks so reserved but is actually a slut. Today we finally know the truth. Another boss echoed him, Thats right. When we talk about the contract, you never drink as if you are a saintess. Now you show up your true appearance. Ms Henderson, we can continue our cooperation since we have already known what type of person you are. Say a number, how much should I pay to sleep with you? Hearing this, other bossesughed out loud. Howhow can you nder Ms Henderson? Irene was extremely mad, Do you really believe that fake news? Despite the authenticity, you cant deny that this video does affect yourpanys reputation. There are two options. One is canceling our coopertion. You are going to face the reality by yourself. The other option is that Ms Henderson should sleep with us. Well, make your decision. With legs crossed, those bosses who were over 40 years old and bald unscrupulously looked at Lydias body. Lydia took a deep breath, looking at them and saying, Are you sure? Ms Henderson, since your erotic video was released first, you cant me us. A bald man yed the video at full volume. Suddenly some bashful cries echoed in the meeting room. You go out first. Lydia said to Irene and Rachel coolly. Ms Henderson Irene and Rachel looked at Lydia worriedly. Get out. Then they left here reluctantly. The bald boss guffawed, You should apany us earlier. I have been thinking about sleeping with you for a long time Lydia looked at them without any expression, Since you insist on saying so, I wont forgive you. After saying that, Lydia looked back at Leo. Leo realized and came to those bosses. A faint sneer crossed his face, You all want to sleep with her, right? Who are you? those bosses squinted at Leo, regarding him as Lydias bodyguard. Theymanded, Dont forget your duty, stand guard outside Hardly had the boss finished his words when his head was hit on the tough meeting table, making a dull sound. Who are you! other people immediately stood up and shouted at Leo in astonishment. Leos hands were full of blood. He slightly looked up and looked around the room, bing furious. Im her husband. Chapter 216 Cooperative Partner After Leo said this tonelessly, the temperature in the meeting room suddenly dropped. Leos smile disappeared at some time. Instead, he looked murderous. Although they had make sure that the news was the masterpiece of the Stewarts, they couldnt prevent other people from kicking them when they were down. When L Group was flourishing, those bosses always ttered Lydia. But when L Group was in trouble, it was also them who added oil to the me. In particr, those people belittled Lydia and viewed her as a slut. Of course Leo was boiling with rage. Therefore, he didnt sympathize them. The bosss head crashed to the table and his two front teeth were knocked off. He kept bleeding and cked out. Now Leo looked threatening and frightened all the bosses. But soon, Leos words dragged them back to the reality. They paused and pointed at Lydia, What? Is she your wife? Leo nodded expressionlessly. They belittled Lydia before Leo as if they were not afraid of death. They guffawed as if they had heard the funniest joke in the world, If she is your wife, then youd better divorce with her early. Do you know that your wife cheated on you? Tell me, how much of your wife? All those bossesughed and their words became dirtier and dirtier. Apparently, the Stewarts only aimed at destroying Lydias reputation. So they only uploaded a part of the whole video. Viewers couldnt see the mans face. Therefore, they didnt know that it was actually Leo. p them! Leo looked determined. He pped them hard within few seconds. Suddenly, some of them passed out with swollen faces and blood in mouths. You, how dare you beat people in public? Finally, a boss was really scared of Leo. He swiftly stood up and looked at Lydia in fright, Lydia Henderson, since you dare ask your husband to beat me, Im sure that you dont want our cooperation! Dont worry, L Group wont care about your damnpanies no matter how you beg me. Then Leo pped the man again, making him spit. Lydia looked at this indifferently. You, you are going to regret! Without our supports, L Group will go bankrupt soon! That spitting man didnt passed out. He was lying on the ground and staring at Lydia maliciously.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Really? Leo didnt continue. He sneered, What a poor guy who overrated himself. Ms Henderson, theres something wrong! At this moment, the door was opened. Rachel rushed in anxiously, The chairmen of the Top 10 Enterprises areing! The chairmen of the Top 10 Enterprises? Lydia was shocked. The Top 10 Enterprises refered to ten tycoons which sponsored L Group for eighty million yuan. All of them ranked top 50 in Emerdale. Rachel added, Those chairmen all looked serious. Maybe they had also watched the video and came for this. The only boss left gloated, Ms Henderson, it never rains but it pours! The Top 10 Enterprises came here to cancel your cooperations. Im afraid that you cant fix the problem even if you sleep with them everyday. Hahaha Lydia frowned. Each of the Top 10 Enterprises was more powerful than L Group. If they really wanted to do something, L Group might be unable to cope with it Leo took a chair to sit down, casually saying, Do you really think so? Anyway, let theme in. Lydia said nervously, If theye here to cancel our cooperations, we cant find a way out. Hearing Lydias words, Rachel also became desperate and went out of the meeting room. Soon, ten vigorous men wearing suits came in with a group of people clustering round. They were exactly the ten chairmen of the Top 10 Enterprises which had sponsored L Group. Haha, here are the chairmen of Dottie Technology Corporation , T-River Group, Luxmansion Corporation, Sharp Corporation and Zither Group. Its L Groups doomsday! Seeing this situation, that bossughed more and more wildly as if he had seen L Groups destruction. Gentlemen, what can I do for you? Lydia didnt care about what he had said but gave priority on those chairmen. Although she looked peaceful, she was nervous inside. She gave a nce at Leo and found him sitting on the chair with a smile and no sign of getting up. That boss picked himself up from the ground and came to the chairman of Dottie Technology Corporation , Denis Atkinson, Mr. Atkinson, this is Lydia Henderson. Dont be fooled by her serious looks. She is actually a slut. Now L Group will go bankrupt soon by dint of that video. Please Who told you we came here to break off our cooperations? Denis interrupted him directly, Shut up, or yourpany will go bankcrupt. Then Denis and the rest nine chairmen strided to Lydia. The boss was confused. He was wondering what they came for. A faint smile of ingratiation crossed Deniss serious face, Ms Henderson, I speciallye here to strengthen our cooperation. So does T-River Group. From now on, L Group is my closest cooperative partner. So does Luxmansion Corporation. Sharp Corporation and Zither Group, too. With a respectful manner, ten chairmen showed their stands and said to Lydia friendly. Lydia widened her eyes. She looked at this scene in astonishment as she had prepared to face the worst result. Irene and Rachel were so stunned that they couldnt even say one word. That boss pinched himself severely to make sure he was not dreaming. Mr. Atkinson and other sirs, are you joking? This woman is a slut. Why do you decide to continue your cooperations? As soon as he finished his words, he was pped hard. Denis gave him a p ruthlessly. Who are you? How dare you abuse Ms Henderson! Ms Henderson is so excellent that it is forgivable to be censured. Only your smallpanies are shortsighted. There are still many people want to cooperate with L Group except you! Meanwhile, those bosses who had passed out woke up. After opening their eyes, they saw the chairmen of the Top 10 Enterprises. They were nearly frightened to passed out again. Denis looked at these people indifferently, Did you guys make extra trouble for Ms Henderson and abuse her? Great, apply for bankcruptcy early. Yourpanies will disappear in Emerdale forever! Chapter 217 The Exclusive News The situation changed so fast that made everyone stunned. The bosses who had arrogantly asked for breaking off cooperations just a few minutes ago, now they had trouble with their ownpanies. Not only Denis, other nine chairmen were all looked determined with no expressions on their faces. It was clear that they stood the same side. Those bosses werepletely dumbfounded. They crawled towards Denis and sped his legs, imploring him, Mr. Atkinson, please forgive us! Let go of ourpanies! the Top 10 Enterprisesall ranked top 50 in Emerdale. It was as easy for them to collectively deal with some snottypanies as to chop vegetables. Get away from me! However, Denis kicked that boss over. Rest of the chairmen also looked indifferent. Denis turned and smiled to Lydia, Ms Henderson, are you satisfied with this? Lydia didnt say anything. Her eyes looked beautiful. Suddenly, she looked back at Leo who hadnt said any word. He just looked at Lydia with a smile and nodded to her. Lydia realized that Leo was the maniptor. After the chairmen left, Leo finally cheerfully said, I have said that I can protect you. Thank you. Lydia finally smiled and she looked prettier than flowers. There was still one sentence that Leo hadnt said. If Lydia determined the lowest level of L Group, then Leo determined the best of it. Only if Leo said yes, L Group would obtain all resources. He could make L Group a nationwide and even a worldwide business empire overnight. However, Lydia waspetitive. She wouldnt ept Leos help, so Leo hadnt done that. More haste, less speed. Just let thepany grow naturally. The crisis was lifted. But Lydia was still worried. Leo knew that she was still concerning that news. At this point, Leos phone rang. Justins low voice came from the phone, Mr Cohen, I have got the information of Hopkins Metropolis. Its boss is a woman named Elias who is Ronnie Stewarts secret lover. She used to work in new media industry. Supported by Ronnie, herpany finally developed.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. It was indeed done by the Stewarts Leo looked angry as if he wanted to kill them. Ms Cohen, may I help you Justin must have known todays headline about Lydia. He couldnt help speaking of it. Its okay. Now, since the news has been released and read by hundreds of thousands ofizens, its useless to withdraw it. Ill tackle this myself. Leo paused for a second and continued to say, You keep tracking the internert address and wait for my order. Okay. Justin responded and hung up the phone call. Whos on the phone? Lydia looked at Leo curiously. One of my guys. Leo smiled and held Lydias hand naturally, Lets go to a ce. Wait, we are still in thepany Suddenly held by Leo, Lydia was anxious. But she couldnt shake off his hand and finally epted it. After half an hour, Leo and Lydia showed up at apany called Hopkins Metropolis. To be precise, it was only a studio of a dozen people. Ask your boss toe out. Leo directly said to the receptionist. Do you have an appointment to meet Mrs. Wilkinson? The receptionist asked arrogantly. Leoughed, Such a smallpany needs appointments? I know she is in the office behind here. When he walked into the door, he had known that Elias Wilkinson was sitting in that office ording to his innate amazing perception. The receptionist was shocked, Who are you? Why do you look for Mrs. Wilkinson? Its better to ask your boss. Leo calmed down and pointed at Lydia, saying, Look at her carefully. Do you know who is she? The receptionist looked at Lydia right away and became stunned, You, you are A faint wry smile crossed Leos face, Now you understand why wee here. The receptionist got in a panic, Mrs. Wilkinson is busy now. You cante in! Can you stop us? Leo asked her coldly and entered thepany with Lydia confidently. The receptionist ran to stop them. But she was frightened the moment she made eye contact with Leo. She stood there stiffly. Let theme in. At this moment, a womans voice came from the office. The receptionist let them go and felt relieved. After entering into the office, Leo saw a good-looking woman sitting on the chair with her legs crossed. Since she was the lover of Ronnie, she coudnt be in. Are you Elias? Leo looked at her and asked coolly. I guess you are the main characters in the video. Elias nced at Lydia and asked with a smile, What do youe for? Leo took out his phone and pointed at that news, Your report was full of personal abuse of my wife and it has affected her and herpanys reputation. I want you to delete it as soon as possible and apologize to her in public. Elias smiled, Are you kidding me? Hearing this, Leo and Lydia both raised their eyebrows, realizing that this tour wouldnt be simple. Elias said with a smile, Firstly, I think you are more clear about the authenticity of this video. Our work is just to tell the truth to the public. Secondly, this news has been released and it cant be withdrew. If you want to cause us trouble, dont me us for writing more reports to make you notorious. Elias began to threat them. Leo slightly squinted his eyes and Lydia got a bit angry. She knew the pressure from public opinion would cause the most severe loss to her. Even if they deleted the news, the infomation had already been known by the public. It doomed to be a war that they wouldnt win. The only thing they could do was to prevent things from getting worse. But Elias had made it clear that she was going to fight against with them. Its people like you that make journalists be hated by others. Lydia said coldly. Without hatred, there wont be fear. Elias held her pen and said with a smile, Youd better keep your nose clean. If you give me some gifts, I will write some positive reports of you when Im happy. Lydia wasnt afraid, You are wrong if you think were afraid of you. If you want to y public rtions gimmick, I will apany you. Lydia looked very determined. Clearly, she would fight her to thest ditch. Leo waved his hand, No, you dont have to. Then he looked at Elias and smiled coldly, Are you confident because of Ronnies back-up? Elias paused and smiled unnaturally, Who is Ronnie? I dont know what you are talking about. Leo ignored her and said rxedly, In new media industry, catching peoples eyes is in the first ce. Well, I can offer you an exclusive news. Eliass heart missed a beat. She had a bad feeling. Leo said with a smile, Do you know Peter Lawson of the Lawson Family? Now he is still lying in the hospital because of me. Im not afraid of him, let alone Ronnie. Leo smile wryly, By the way, Ronnie may still being treated in hospital. He must have been hurt at the shooting spot. The person who beat him was also me. Elias was greatly shocked. She looked at Leo in fright. Its thest time I ask you. Will you delete the video and apologize? Leo asked. Elias was scared but she still said, No! Great. Leo was cheerfully smiling, Then dont me me for destroying you life and making you homeless. Chapter 218 Fight Fire With Fire After going out of Hopkins Metropolis, Lydia was still angry and looked upset. She rejects to delete the news. We can only leverage ourpanys public rtions to have a tough battle against her. Rx. Leo shook his head and smiled, I will handle this. I promise all the bad news will disappear within tomorrow. Lydia was surprised, How to do that? Leo smiled, You have nothing to do with this. Go back to yourpany. It must need you now. Hearing this, Lydia was relieved, saying, Thank you. After sending Lydia to the International Commerce Center, Leo took out his phone right away and called Justin, Do you have apany that is good at controlling the public opinion?All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Justincentlyughed, Mr Cohen, you are lucky. That is how I got started. In Emerdale, I am definitely the best person of new media PR. Great. Leo nodded and said with satisfaction, Do something to make Elias in Hopkins Metropolis and Ronnie Stewart as notorious as possible. Yes, sir. Justinughed, Wait and see news tomorrow. After hanging up the phone, Leo grinned wickedly. *** Meanwhile, at the First Hospital in Emerdale, the best hospital in Emerdale, Elias was sitting beside Ronnie and feeding him grapes. Ronnie put his arm around Elias while he was eating, I have read the news. Well done. Now the reputations of Lydia and herpany arepletely ruined. Darling, Were still in the hospital. Elias took Ronnies hand down and she looked a bit anxious, Darling, Lydia came to me with a man just now. That man said that he did this to you, really? Is he named Cohen? Elias thought for a second and nodded, Yes! Ronnie suddenly became gloomy, When he loses Lydias support, I will kill him! Elias came to realize that Ronnie was indeed beat by him. Dont worry. Destroying Lydias fame is just the first step. From now on, our family will take actions. Ronnie suddenly turned the conversation, When herpany goes bankcrupt, she will fullyply with us. Elias stopped worrying and waited for good news. Ronnie told this news to Bertie too. *** Ronnie, Bertie and a middle-age man wearing ck clothes and cloth shoes were sitting in the meeting room of the Stewart family. There was a pattern of Tai Chi which was half ck and half white on the mans clothes of his chest. Grandpa, we have done the first step. As for the rest, we only need to wait for L Group being suppressed by various parties and getting copsed step by step. Bertie put his phone down and said to Kairo with a cheerful smile. Well done. You and Ronnie made a great contribution this time. Kairo looked happy. He picked up a cup of tea and took a sip,ughing, From the beginning, our family has remained invincible. Lydia is a talent. But unfortunately, she cant work for us. The one who cant be used by our family should be killed. Something cold moved in Berties eyes, I have gave her a chance. But she didnt cherish and connived with her husband to attack me and make me nearly fall from the Emerdale Tower. I swear I will revenge! Bertie, rx. I wont let go of Lydia and her families. You can decide their lives! Thank you, grandpa. Then Bertie finally smiled but still kept prudent, Im afraid Leo will somedaye to our home to get back the original file of the video. Then we can ask Lenny Reynolds for help. Kairo wasnt afraid at all. He looked at the man who sat stiffly in the middle of the room with eyes closed, respectfully saluting him. After Kairo finished his words, Lenny opened his eyes. Two shes of light shot from his eyes. His cheekbone was high. The veins on his temple popped as if they were squirming snakes. He looked formidable with eyes wide opened. This was a master superior to most of the worldly warriors. Kairo, dont worry. He injured so many superiors of my Martial Arts Association. He has long be my enemy. Lenny said coldly, Only if he dares toe here, he can never go back! Kairo became pleased at once. Lenny was not only a follower of that sir but also a leader of the martial arts association. Kairo had made great efforts to invite him here. However, Bertie was still worried. He saluted Lenny and said, Lenny, where is that sir? Can you ask him toe with you? We will definitely make him feel at home. Why? To their surprise, Lenny snorted and looked at Bertie coldly, Are you doubting my ability? Bertie looked down right away, No, Im not. I just think we should make perfect preparation. Bertie wanted to say something else, but Lenny waved his hand, Kid, you dont have to say more. Its enough to handle him by myself. Bertie stopped talking this and respectfully said, Thank you, Lenny. *** The next morning, Elias took the elevator, heading herpany. But there were always some people on the way pointing at her and tittering. She thought that there might be something wrong with her make-up, so she took out the mirror to have a check. However, people around herughed more wildly and someone even secretly took photoes of her. Elias finally realized. She grabbed that people and questioned him, Did you take photoes of me? So what? That people wasnt afraid and shook off her hand, sneering, Since you are a bitch, why are you afraid of being filmed? Do you need myments to send you on the hot list? What are you talking about!? Eliaswas confused but angry as well. I have seen a lot of bitches. But she is the most bitchy one. Despite Ronnies lover, she also fucked with Bertie Stewart. It is said that she has aborted several babies. Really? She should be a porn actress. Pedestrians talked about her. Some abused her and some gloated over her. More and more people noticed her. Someone even grabbed her shoulder and didnt let her go, You are Elias, arent you? Elias was frightened because she found that more and more people surrounded and pointed at her. So she began to run. Dont run! Catch that bitch! Beat her! People chased after her and threw their empty bottles and eggs towards her. After the chaos, Eliasy on the gound, hair awry. Her body was full of eggs and footprints. She even lost a shoe. Whatwhat are you doing? She wept with pain and limped up the ground. She looked at her phone. A surprising news popped up-Uncover the same lover of the star Ronnie and Bertie Stewart Elias widened her eyes. She trembled and tapped that news. A big picture and a video greeted her eyes. The man in the video was Bertie Stewart and the woman was herself. Chapter 219 You Reap What You Sow The news was more than ten thousand words, which uncovered how Elias became the lover of Ronnie from a normal woman and how she had a rtionship with Bertie. Whats more, her identity was also falsified. It was reported that she was an orphan who had grown up in a orphanage and became the most popr stripper at 16 years old. And she had sleeped with many people. Whowho wrote this? After ncing over the news, Eliass eyes were bloodshot and her hand holding the phone was shivering. She could tell that her and Berties faces in this picture were made by AI face swapping technology since she also worked in new media industry. At this time, her phone rang. It was Ronnie.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. When she answered the phone call, Ronnies furious curse came. Bitch, you use my money and sleep in my house. I cant believe that you should sleep with my brother! Cleo Entertainment kept the truth that Ronnie was from the Stewarts as a secret. So there were few people knew that Bertie and Ronnie were siblings. Elias suddenly became worried, Ronnie, I can exin. I didnt betray you. I was framed! Bullshit, I have watched the video! Ronnie interrupted her and said angrily, Get away from me! Ronnie Hardly had Elias finished her words when Ronnie hung up the phone call. Elias found out she had been blocked when she called back to Ronnie. Celebritiess affairs often involved many people. Ronnie was a little famous in the entertainment industry. After the news had been released, a great number of people cursed Elias. Soon, everyone was spitting at Elias. She couldnt walk in streets. Her phone number and home address were found out by others. They constantly called and abused her. She finally arrived herpany. Even her employees looked at her weirdly. She sat before theputer, with emotions constantly changing. She wondered who did this to her. At this moment, she remembered Lydia and suddenly became furious. Its that bitch Elias was trembling with anger, Since you are so ruthless, I will make you feel desperate and kill yourself, or Im not Elias! After saying this, she shouted, Everyone, write one news as malicious as possible about Lydia of L group per hour. I will take full responsibilities! However, employees panicky voices came from the outside of the office, Mrs. Wilkinson, ourwork address was hacked! What?! Elias pounded the table and walked to them angrily, only to see that everyputers IP was falsified. And they couldnt send out any messages. Mrs. Wilkinson,e here. Ourpany pubished four rifications. All the reports about L Group were our deliberate nders. And the video and pictures were fabricated. Hearing this, Elias was stunned. She had a look at theputer and there were exactly four rifications. Now all thements were scolding them. Go away! Elias pushed away that employee and sat in front of theputer, inputting codes. But when she was typing, the screen suddenly became blue and was taken up by dense red messy codes. Mrs. Wilkinson, our privatework may be hacked. The employee said worriedly. Suddenly, Elias leant on the chair desperately, staring straight. Their means were wiser than hers. She couldnt handle this only by herself. But soon she pounded the table with her eyes full of resentment, We cant let them get away with that! Finishing her words, she stopped a car angrily and headed International Commerce Center. *** Meanwhile, Lydia was also surprised. She read these reports and looked at Leo, You did this? Leo shrugged, Fight fire with fire. Itsmon. Lydia looked at Leo as if he were a monster and smiled, Youre so bad. Leo gently held Lydias hand and said, I wont forgive anyone who managed to hurt you. Lydia blushed and her hand was held tightly by Leo. At this moment, Rachel came in, Hello, Mr Cohen. And then she reported, Ms Henderson, a woman named Elias Wilkinson wants to meet you. Lydia nodded, Let here in. After saying that, Lydia became serious. She sat on the chair, waiting for Elias. Leo also sat beside on the sofa with an inexplicable smile. Soon, Elias came in with anger. She pounded the table before Lydia, Lydia, you are going too far! Leo said slowly, You dont have to talk with Ms Henderson because she knows nothing about this. I did the whole thing. You?! Elias looked Leo up and down in astonishment. She thought there was no other person who could do this besides Lydia. Yes. Leo squinted his eyes and smiled, How do you feel to be a inte celebrity? Elias almost went blind with rage. She rushed to Leo,manding, Delete those news and recover mypanyswork! Elias, are you worried about this? I remember that you didnt say like this yesterday, said Leo in a sarcastic look. Taking a deep breath, Elias said to Leo, Only if you delete those news, I will delete bad news about you, Okay? Mrs. Wilkinson, you get it wrong. Leo said word by word, Yourpany has published the announcements. Its meaningless to delete the news. Im the one to control the situation. Youre not in a position to make a deal with me. Eliass heart gave a jolt. She was fightened by Leo, saying reluctantly, What do you want me to do to delete the news? When she said this, her voice was trembling. Not only one medium reported this news, but more than a dozen. Arguably, all of the media in Emerdale were evoked. Leos power inside made her sacred. However, Leo smile, Im sorry that I cant forgive you. You Elias gasped, with veins on her forehead popping. When she wanted to say something, her phone rang. Run, Mrs. Wilkinson! Many police came here just now. they not only closed ourpany but also arrested many workmates. The receptionist sounded so sacred. As she was just a receptionist, she got away from this, Now they areing for you! What?! Holding the phone, Eliass legs became weak suddenly. She fell to the ground, looking pale. As soon as Elias put her phone down, the door of the office was open. Sandra Johnson lead a bunch of people came in, Are you Elias? Whoare you? Elias was too frightened to move. Im the leader of Sub-bureau Criminal Investigation Team 1 in Emerdale, Sandra Johnson. Now Im going to arrest you for defamation and nder! Sandra took out her license. Andrew Jones and another officer came to Elias, taking her away. You again. Sandra looked at Leo with her eyebrows raised. Thank you Ms Johnson. Leo smiled to Sandra and said in a pretty low voice which could only be heard by them two, Dont forget what I said. Things are not all ck or white. Sandra looked back at Andrew and nodded firmly. Lydia still looked peaceful. She had seen too much of this kind of things. Leo walked out of the CEO office, slightly squinting his eyes. Now, I should visit the Stewarts. Chapter 220 The Deadly Knife It was just a beginning that Ronnie let Elias tarnish Lydia. The Stewarts must have a n for the next step. Stamping out the root of trouble had always been Leos principle over the past five years. He called Nadine, Go to the Stewarts with me. Okay. A cold voice came from the phone. It was not Nadine. Sharon? Leo was surprised, Are you with Nadine now? Im here to talk something with her. Sharon said coolly. Then Nadines voice came from beside Sharon, Im sorry my lord. Sharon has been here for several days. She asks me to dissect a body Dissect a body? Leo was confused. Sharons cold voice came again, I killed a chief executor of Phantom in HG mountain and took his body back. Nadine is an expert in dissecting bodies. Hearing this, Leo remembered the image that Sharons body was full of blood that night. Sharon added, You say you are going to the Stewarts. Nadine cant go with you, so I rece her to go with you. Leo smile bitterly. He hadnt carried out tasks with Sharon for a long time. Ten minutester, a ck convertible Porsche stopped beside Leo. Sharon walked out. She was dressed in a same outfit as before. She wore a tight ck leather coat and tall ck leather boots. Even her hair was also ck. Get in. When Leo sat in the passenger seat, Sharon started the car, heading the house of the Stewart family. *** At this moment, the Stewart family was in chaos. Bertie was sitting on the sofa in an upset look. He looked at erotic pictures in the report with veins on his forehead popping. At this point, a younger member of the Stewarts walked in. Bertie stood up right away, Do we distance from the event? The report greatly impacted the Stewarts reputation. The share prices of all the listedpanies of their family fall one percentage, causing a great loss. That man shook his head, No. if we exin at this point, people will suspect us more. Damn! Hearing this, Bertie clenched his teeth and fell silent. At this moment, Kairo came here. He looked at him, Bertie, it is indeed difficult to tackle Leo. Dont underrate him. I know, grandpa. Bertie said in a low voice, However, only if the original file is still in my hand, he cant beat us. Kairo nodded, Its time for him to arrive here. If hed like to throw in the towel, we can let go of him. But Im afraid he will fight us out till the end. Bertie smiled wryly, Hed better have the ability to fight. Compared with our family, he is nothing. Suddenly, there was a loud noise outside. A ck Porsche smashed through the gate of the Stewarts. Then a man and a woman walked out from the car, striding towards the Stewarts in an indifferent look. Who are you? How dare you break into our house! Hardly had the guardian finished his words when he was kicked away by Sharon. Leo nced her in astonishment since Sharon had moved before him. Let the Stewarts out of here, said Sharon coldly in abative look. All the guardians were frightened. They ran to inform the Stewarts at once. Sharon calmed down. She looked back at Leo, Is that what Nadine usually does? Leo nodded subconciously. Sharon smiled, Well , it seems that I can do Nadines work as well. Who? How dare you fight in my house! At this moment, an old voice came from the house.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Kairo and Bertie walked out angrily with a group of bodyguards. Berties pupils shrank when he saw Leo and Sharon. Leo Cohen! You are Leo? It was the first time that Kairo had seen Leo. He slightly squinted his old eyes. Its me. Leo was strong and his face was sharp. He stared at all the people of the Stewarts. Sharon looked cool next to Leo. She was ying a silver knife in her hand. In the face of the Stewarts, they didnt show a glint of fear. Bertie and Kairo became serious. However, the Stewarts also prepared well. Calming down soon, Berties face suddenly became distorted, Last time, you nearly threw me from the Emerdale Tower and this time you tarnish my family by reports. We havente for you but youe for us now. This is exactly what you want, isnt it? Leo suddenlyughed and said loudly, I give you a chance to kill me. I wish you could make it. Idiot! Kairo said to Leo in a cold look, You tarnish my familys fame and nearly killed my grandson. I wont feel good if I dont kill you! Delete the news! And hand over the city contruction project of L Group. Then I can let go of you. Bertiemanded confidently. Leo shook his head and said peacefully, Its useless to delete the news. After all, you family will fall soon. Saying this, Leo paused and his voice suddenly became cold. Hand over the original file, or I will kill you! Bertie was surprised of Leos powerful look. But he didnt get scared at all because he had a sufficient preparation. He sneered, Since you dont cherish the chance I gave you, dont me me! As soon as he finished his words, he gestured his people to surround Leo and Sharon. Every bodyguard carried a gun, pointing at Leos and Sharons heads. Although guns were strictly prohibited in the country, prestigious families could get them in special ways. Seeing this, Bertie smiled wryly, Last time I was thoughtless that I forgot to carry bodyguards and gave you a chance to get close to me. But today, how can you run away from our bullets? Whats more, this was not Berties trump card. ording to current situation, maybe he could shoot Leo without his trump card. Pointed by so many guns, Leo and Sharon didnt get frightened. They even gave a nce to each other and found a smile in their eyes that they hadnt seen for a long time. They were like two lions which finally went back to their vast prairie and released their wild nature. Half each? Leo turned his head and asked. All on me. Sharon smiled and stopped ying the knife. A knife suddenly turned into many knives. Sharon threw them gently. The next moment, those knives shed in the sky. Before bodyguards could fire, their necks were cut. Suddenly blood gushed out of their wounds. They fell silently with their eyes still open. Chapter 221 Will Kill Itsplete silence. The smile on Bertie Stewart and Kairo Stewart face froze before fading away, with shock in their eyes. As she waved hand, the light of dagger shed. That kind of power nearly belonged to the God, with which everyone can be killed in one second. Was it really the power of human? The crowd in the Stewart house disappeared in one moment. Berties face turned pale and he breathed wildly, with cold sweat on his back. As Kairo was over fifty years old, he fell down on the ground. Sharon swiftly and magically took out another knife, and swung it between fingers flexibly. Seeing this, Leo showed a wry smile. She had failed getting rid of this bad habit of swing knife. He came back to the matter and his eyes regained coldness. He slowly walked to Bertie and Kairo.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. At this moment, Berties heart lifted and he seemed dated back to that night when he was thrown in the Emerdale tower, with cold sweat. Stop! You stop there! His voice was shivering, frightened. However, Leo also walked to him with a cold face. He approached him, looking down at him. In Leos cold look, Bertie was so frightened as if his heart was fetched. You! How dare you! Bang! His voice just faded, while he flied away like a kite whose line was cut. His body fell badly on the huge stone lion on the side of the vi, and he spat out blood. Bertie struggled to stand up, suffering. Raising head, he saw that Leo was stared at him coldly. Leo lifted his foot and stepped on Berties feet, rolling the foot. Tell me, where is the origin video? Bertie was almost out of breathe. Leo controlled his foot well, making Bertie feel the pain on the neck while alive. How dare you hurt my grandson? Beside, Kairo stared with eyes open wide, and rushed to Leo. Bang- But before he rushed to Leo, he was kicked away. Old son of bitch, youd better behave yourself. I am here only for the origin video. His voice was cold, full of will to kill. Leo, if you kill my family, the Stewart family will never let you go, as well as Lydia Henderson! Kairo struggled to stood and said with hatred. Yes? Leo raised eyebrows, and snorted, What are you going to rely on, the women and children in your family? What the Stewart family relied on was only the financial power and the armed guardian. Without that, there was nothing that the Stewart family can rely on. Kairo darkened face and looked at Leo. He shouted, The Stewart family has developed in Emerdale for over thirty years. Do you think the guardians are what we only rely on? We have our cards! Its time to show your card, otherwise, you have to pick up your grandsons body. Without fear, Leo stepped more heavily, and Berties face grew red, suffocating. You will regret! With hatred in his eyes, Kairo shouted with all strength, Lenny, its the time! With his words, a strong wave rushed towards here. Snap! Under the wave, the window ss was shaken into pieces. Leo and Sharon looked at each other, and their faces darkened. They raised head, stared at the second floor. Beside the window on the second floor stood a man in a kung fu pajamas and cloth shoes. With will to kill in his eyes, he nced at Leo and Sharon. Then he dapped lightly and jumped from the second floor. He seemed to be supported by soft wind and hended steadily. Lenny! Looking at the mannding slowly, Kairo got excited and shouted. Leo let Bertie go. he narrowed eyes and scanned Lenny. In Emerdale, Leo never saw such a powerful man with so strong wave. ording to his eyes full of will to kill, Leo knew that this man was going to kill him. Lenny stared at Leo for a long while, and said, You are Leo Cohen? Who are you? Surprise shed in Leos eyes and promptly disappeared. Although this man had a strong wave, but he was not as powerful as Leo. Lenny snorted, You has ruined a lot of masters in my association, and you are asking who I am? Leo immediately raised eyebrows, You are a member of Martial Arts Association? Now you know I am a leader of Martial Arts Association, youd better kneel down and break your arms and legs yourself. If so, I will spare your life. Lenny stood there arrogantly. Leo sighed. Martial Maestro traveled over the world to propagate the Mars Sect, but the Martial Arts Associations in different ces had adopted some borers. Seeing silent Leo, Lenny shouted at once, Kneel down now! Leo nced at him slight, asking, Pride is supported by strength! As a leader in Martial Arts Association, what are your support? A martial art master should respect the nature, the God and the people and he can fight for his blood. Look at you, you help a tyrant to do evil. You dont deserve to be a martial art master. Leo said that in a cold tone, and more strong wave dispersed from his body so that Lenny jumped and stepped back with incredible look. Sharon also looked at him coldly and she swung the dagger faster. Finally, Lenny came to himself. His face changed, thundering, Young man, you have no qualification to teach me and today you must die! Finishing, he rushed and was about to punch at Leos heart. Stupid! Sharon narrowed eyes and was about to throw the dagger. At the exact time, a figure first rushed to Lenny. Leos bone crackled and his force vibrated as powerful as a volcanic eruption. Inner strength! Lenny was shocked while they were fighting with each other. His master even hadnt inner strength, but this ordinary man did. Bang! Leo punched him and Lenny flied away like cut-lined kite. Hended and rolled beside Kairos feet. He puked blood and the blood dyed Kairos cuff red. Chapter 222 Mentoring Relationship Seeing Lenny like that, Kairo was scared and he fell down on the ground. He stared with eyes open wide at pale Lenny. He thought everything will be dealt with as long as Lenny showed up. However, Lenny was not match to Leo. Lenny, how are you? Can you stand up? Kairo asked urgently. He called Lenny not to kill Leo, but protect him and Bertie. However, Lenny lied on the floor, crunching, and blood kept spitting out of his mouth. Mr. Stewart, sorry, I am no match to this man. His words seemed to sentence the Stewart into death. Kairo was shocked and scared so much. There was no one else who can have a fight with Leo in the Stewart family. Then Lenny said, But, Mr. Stewart, you dont need to worry. He dare not to kill me. As long as my master shows up here, he will die definitely. Will your mastere and save us? Kairo showed a happy, hearing his words. If the master cane and save them, everything will be fine. Is the master you mentioned this man? While they began to get happy, Sharons cold voice came. Saying, she took out several pictures from her pocket, and threw them in front of the two. Kairo and Lenny were stunned and they picked up the pictures. Seeing the pictures, they jumped and got a pale face. On the pictures was a dead body of a man in ck. There were three cuts leading to death on the heart and throat and between the eyebrows. Imimpossible! Picking up the pictures, Lennys hands shivered, with an incredible look. After a long while, he raised head and looked at Sharon, Who the hell are you? How is my master? I killed him. With a calm voice, Sharon seemed to tell an ordinary thing. Lennys pupil contracted, pale as death. Leo looked at the picture and narrowed eyes, This is the dead body that you asked Nadine to do an autopsy? Yes! She nodded and said, When he was dead, his head suddenly exploded. I doubted that he had a bomb inside him, so I asked Nadine to do an autopsy for him. By doing so, I hope to find some clues to Phantom. Leo kept silent. He knew that the killers in Phantom were installed with bomb in their heads. But, its a difficult thing to have High-tech chip bomb, not mention to install a bomb in ones head. Its still an enigma about Phantom now. But soon he darkened his eyes, The leader of Martial Arts Association should be the student of the executor of Phantom. Thinking of that day when Emilia was taken away and Lydia encountered an assassination, anger was surging in Leos eyes. Tearing off the pictures, Leo walked to Lenny and lifted him regardless of his hurt, You are his student? Knowing his master had been killed by this woman, Lenny got a pale face. As Leo shouted at him, he nodded absentmindedly. Now that you are his student, you must die. Leo said in a grave tone. Finishing, Leo grabbed his throat by his hand and lifted him. Lenny was scared and he tried hard to say, Youyou cannot kill me. I know nothing. Why not? Do you know what your master had done to my wife and kid? Leo said coldly, He asked his people to kidnap my daughter and assassinate my wife, but you, as his student, said you have no idea about that? What? Lenny was shocked and nodded repeatedly. He said difficultly with a rough voice, Mr. Cohen, I know nothing about this thing. I just became his student recently. Besides, I even dont know about his name, his appearance and his background. Leo lost in silence and frowned. He turned back and looked at Sharon. She also showed a dark face and shook head, He is not lying. Leo let Lenny go but still looked at him coldly, asking, How did you be his student? Bang! Lenny Fell down on the ground and breathed widely. But when he looked over at Leo, his eyes were full of Fear. Just know he can clearly felt that Leo wanted to kill him. Even now He was not totally safe. So he told the whole story without hesitation. There is an unwritten principle in Martial Arts Association that the strong should be respected. Every now and then, apetition activity will be held in the association and the members of the association join the activity. Some other people can also join this Activity by paying charges. And this man joined the activity by this way. Lenny continued. In the activity, he defeated a lot of people and even the president of the association is no match to him. After that, the president of the association invited him to be a member of the association. But he refused. Before he left, He made me his student. Hearing, Leo raised his eyebrows, Is there such a principle in martial arts association? Lenny nodded repeatedly. Yes. After he became my teacher, He wille and teach me Sometimes. At return, I have to do something for him to befriend others with an ulterior intention. But every time he appeared, he wore a bat mask. Leo kept silent. This man was building his own force and let his people filter into this association. What was he going to do? Mr. Cohen, I has told you everything. Im sorry for what I have done before, but could you spare me? With an ugly face, Lenny said. Leo lost in his thought for a while and then said coldly, Its ok to spare your life, but how would you like to do with the thing that the Martial Arts Association has always gone against with me? Lenny said hurriedly. Please, rest assured. I have my voice in this association and in the future the Martial Art Association will never offend you again. Hearing what he thought, Leo suddenly smiled. No. You association is the problem itself. I think I need to do it by myself. You said that the stronger are respected in your association. When I am free, I will go to your association. Looking at Leos smile on his face, Lenny shivered. He got an intuition that there will be a great adjustment in Martial Arts Association. At this time, Bertie took out a minidisk, The origin video is in this minidisk and here you are. Leo got a cold look in his eyes, and then he grabbed his cor. Is it?Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Yes, thats it. Then Leo let him go. He stepped on the minidisk and the minidisk was broken into pieces. After hesitation for second, Leo showed him the picture. Is this man the Hunter you know? Bertie was totally frightened by Leos power, so he dare not lie and shook head after checking the picture carefully. Not him? How did you know? Leo looked at him sharply. The head of the body was not in the picture. While Bertie said with certainty, I am sure this man is not Hunter, because Hunter is a woman. And the dead body clearly is a man. A woman? The look in Leos eyes changed, and he turned back to Sharon. She also showed a surprising face. If this clue was true, then its important. The searching range was narrowed. Without hesitation, Sharon immediately left the house. Leo then walked to Kairo, while he kneeled down in front of Leo. Mr. Cohen, please spare me. Please spare my family. As long as you spare my family, Id like to give you the city construction project. Chapter 223 Internal Turmoil Looking at the pale Kairo kneeling down before him, Leo paused slightly and then smiled. I have said nothing, while you offer to give the construction project to me? Hearing, Kairo promptly raised head with confusion in his eyes. When looking at Leos smile, he figured out that Leo was trying him. But now, he had to give the construction project for an opportunity that Leo would spare his family. The city construction project was a good project, but it needed talented people toplete it. Otherwise, its just waste. Thinking of this, Kairo seemed to be older and more decadent. However, he just showed a wry smile and nodded. Mr. Cohen, I have no choice. Now this project is nothing to my family, besides, our family will be ruined because of this project. This is the best choice. Please, Mr. Cohen, dont refuse. His words made Leo narrow eyes and look at him. Kairo was right. Now Sharon had killed the guardians of the Stewart family. If this news was spread. The Hamilton family and the Wilson family of the four great families will take some actions to ruin the Stewart family. So its a better way to give this project to Leo, so that the Stewart family can be safe. Leo didnt promise immediately while coldness shed in his eye. His look jumped between Kairo and Bertie. Under such look, the two felt so ufortable and upset. In fact, ording to what Bertie had done to Lydia, Leo didnt want to spare him. Whats more, Kairo kept silent when Bertie did that, so he was the confederate. However, the city construction project had be mature and the L group had never took a project in this Area. And L group can take advantages from this project. In Leos eyes, the city construction project mattered more than the lives of the Stewart family. When Leo was considering, Kairo suddenly kneeled down and kowtowed to Leo. Mr. Cohen, please ept this city construction project. My family has no other purposes and we sincerely hope that you can ept this project. Its all my grandsons fault for the things before. And now he has known that he was wrong. Now some of my family have died, and some are hurt. Please spare my family. Speaking, he then turned back to Bertie and stared at him. Evil,e and apologize to Mr. Cohen. With fear, Bertie crawled to Leo immediately and kowtowed to him. Mr. Cohen, please spare me. Leo narrowed eyes and looked at the grandson and grandfather, You two really think it this way? Yes! Kairo seemed to grow older suddenly, I am eighty years old, and I have been fed up with the turmoil in the business. I have nned to develop the Stewart Group to a higher level before I die, however, it never urs to me that my evil grandson annoyed Mr. Cohen. Now all I want is a safe family. Grandfather! Hearing his words, Berties face changed dramatically. He raised head and was about to say something. You shut up. Kairo pped on his face to stop him. Then he turned to Leo with expectation in his eyes. Leo then slightly nodded. Now that, Id like to ept your city construction project. After a pause, he added, My partner just killed your guardians, she didnt kill anyone of your families. As long as you dont trouble me, I will never trouble you. This was so principle Leo had always upheld. Just as before the L group and the Stewart family had no entanglement, Leo didnt trouble the Stewart family. Its the greediness that rained the Stewart family. Kairo heard and then kowtowed to Leo with great gratitude. Thank Mr. Cohen for sparing me! Thanks! A whileter, Kairo took an envelope himself to Leo, in which there was the contract of reconstruction project for Emerdale upper reaches. Mr. Cohen, the contracts has been changed and you please have a check. Leo nced at the contract and made sure that theres no problems. So he nodded and said. You behave yourselves in the future. After that, he left. Seeing Leo away, Kairo began to breathe wildly and his wrinkled face was full of fear. Grandpa! Bertie stood up with gloom on his face. Why give the city construction project to him? Its a great project worthy of several billion yuan! Kairo said excitedly, You also see that, its so easy for Leo Cohen to ruin our family. Indeed, this city construction is a great project, but we have nopetence toplete it. But its so big in Emerdale, I believe there will be someone who can defeat him. Malice shed in Berties eyes. Although I failed this time, I will try for the second time and the third time. And one day that son of bitch and Lydia will be at the mercy of me. Shut up. Kairo was shocked by his words and shouted. Bertie stared at Kairo with surprise. When have you been so coward, grandpa? You are truly scared by that Leo? Yes! Surprisingly, Kairo admitted. In the past decades years, I have met so many outstanding young man. But only this man make me feel depress and fear. Besides, that woman he took here can also ruined our family overnight. Even Lenny from Martial Arts Association was no match to her and almost was killed. We have no power to go against him. Bertie Looked at Kairo Meaningfully, Grandpa, you are old and you not suitable to be the master of this family. Bertie, what do you mean? Kairos look got changed. Grandpa, I mean you need to go back to the countryside to enjoy the rest of your life. Bertie said, While I will take charge of the family. You, you evil son, Do you know what you are saying? Kairo stared at Bertie with anger on his face. He was clear if Bertie took charge of the family, he will definitely mess Leo up again. At that time, the Stewart family will be ruined soon. Grandpa, dont worry. I will definitely kill Leo Cohen to revenge for you. Finishing, he walked slowly to Kairo. Half an hourter, Bertie, as the master of the Stewart family, took a family meeting. All of the direct line of the family gathered and even Ronnie who should be in the hospital also drove here. Bertie, where is your grandfather? A middle aged man looked around and found no Kairo, asking. The present seemed to foresee something, and they looked at each other, saying nothing. Bertie didnt say a word while he waved hand with a sad face. Soon two men walled here, and they carried a stretcher. On the stretcher, a dead body was covered by the white cloth. Bertie said in a rough voice. Grandpa is here. What? His word shocked everybody. And some of them walled toward and uncovered the white cloth. Kairo, with eyes open wide, seemed to see something, scared. Its silent there. Everyone stared at the dead body with confusion in the year eyes. Finally, they began to ept that their grandpa had died and they burst into tears. Grandpa! Dad Who? Who kill you? I will kill him!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Bertie wore a sad look and said with guilt in his voice. Its my fault. I hadnt protect my grandpa well so that he was killed by Leo Cohen. Leo Cohen, its him again. Ill kill him for grandpa. Everyone felt anger and grief. However, Bertie felt satisfied with this inside. But he superficially roared angrily. Today, although grandpa was died, but every son of the Stewart family is brave. And I am the grandson of grandfather, I swear here I will revenge for grandfather. He looked around at everyone present, I swear here I will definitely kill Leo and his family. Otherwise I will be killed. Kill Leo Cohen Kill Leo Cohen Kill Leo Cohen With anger, their shout got higher and higher and echoed there. Ronnie sneakily withdrew. Standing by the door, he looked at Bertie on the stage. He took out a phone and gave a call. He said in a low voice. My grandpa was dead and Bertie killed him. Chapter 224 The One behind. When answering the call, Leo was on the car to the International Commerce Center. Compared to why Ronnie Stewart will call him, he paid more attention to what he said. Kairo was dead. Bertie killed him. So Bertie was losing his cool. Leo curled his lips and narrowed his eyes slightly, saying nothing. After silence for long while, Ronnie Stewart said again. Mr. Cohen, Id like to ask you kill Bertie for my grandfather. Ronnie told his true purpose of the call. Leo then smiled slightly. Mr. Stewart, are you kidding me? You are asking me to help you? Ronnie was choking, but he said Yes. This is the internal turmoil in your own family, Im not interested in that. Besides, your family has done something evil to my wife. I am so happy to see the internal turmoil in your family. How should I help you? Ronnie was not surprised by his answer, but he gnashed teeth, Butpared to Bertie, I hasnt messed you up so much. I cant apologize to you for the unpleasant things between us. As long as you can help me, I can do everything for you, even if you want my life. You can kill me, after you kill Bertie. Leo was surprised. He can felt the hatred and sincerity in Ronnies chest. But he still hesitated because the identity of the Stewart family was so sensitive. Mr. Cohen, Id like to tell you a secret about the OBrien family. Ronnie Stewart suddenly said, My boss, Neil OBrien, pretended to bend the knee before you, but he is looking for an opportunity to ruin you. Recently they n to use Michelle Brooks to mess you up. Really? Hearing, Leo raised eyebrow, Michelle Brooks? Yes. Ronnie said in a low voice. Cleo entertainment and L group has a sessful cooperation and these days Neil OBrien will take the advantage of the celebration to have a meal with the two parties. At that time, they will ask Michele to propose a toast to you and the wine will be drugged. Michelle is your friend. If she proposes a toast, you will not refuse. Besides, Neil OBrien has got the other families against you informed of that. As long as you lose inma, they will torture you to death. Hearing what Ronnie had said, Leo can make sure that Ronnie Stewart was sincere to kill Bertie. For this purpose, he even told Leo this great secret. However. They think it too much. He smiled slightly. If they wanted to drug him, thats a big mistake. Not to mention he had known this thing, so what if he didnt know it Mr. Cohen, I had told you this great secret. Why dont you believe in me? Ronnie Stewart said in an urgent tone. Leo lost in his thought for a while and then asked. How is your rtionship with Kairo Stewart? As if he was my bloody grandfather. Ronnie said in a low and sad voice. My mother was set up by Berties mother and she was raped by a homeless man. Then she gave birth to me. Before long, my mother died of a disease. My grandfather had worried my mother, so he kept me in the family and brought me up as if Im his bloody grandson. Bertie has been looking for a chance to kill me. Grandfather taught me that I had to control myself, so I went to be a star. I pretended to be a y man. I just want to live, although I was made fun here. Leo heard that silently and then suddenly asked. Not long ago, my wife and I were assassinated by a professional killer, and you were the one who tipped us off, didnt you? To throw suspicion on Bertie Stewart, Marcus and even Kate Lawson. The silence on the other side of the phonested for a long while. Then Ronnie sighed. Mr. Cohen, you have sharp eyes. Grandfather asked me to pretend to be a y man who can only y and do nothing. I have made it for twenty five years, and Im fed up with that. His voice was calm. I have been waiting for an opportunity to ruin Bertie, and now thats it. That day, only I knew Berties purpose, so I asked my man to follow him. But he witnessed the assassination. At that time, I know thats a great opportunity, so I took this opportunity to set up Bertie, but I never expect You never expected that I and my wife are safe, right? Leo continued his words calmly with slight will to kill. Ronnie didnt continue, but apologized sincerely. Sorry, Mr. Cohen. Leo narrowed his eyes. He never expected that there were also some hidden tigers in this small Stewart family. Ronnie, a star, in fact, was more scheming than Bertie. A son of a rich family chose to be a star was to tell Bertie that he had no interest in the master of the family. He just wanted to protect himself. Ronnie had obeyed Kairo to pretend to be a stupid man to reduce Berties alertness. Besides, he had been looking for opportunities to ruin him. Who regarded Ronnie as the waste was a waste. Now that you can set up Bertie now? What if one day you set up me? After a pause, Leo asked. Ronnie got upset and said loudly. I set up Bertie because his mother ruined my mother. I have to revenge for my mother. Mr. Cohen, I had no choice now. I had to rely on you. If you are obedient, I will make you the master of the Stewart family tofort your mother on the heaven. Leo also said, But once you y tricks with me, you will end up worse than Bertie. In spite of Leos bossy tone, Ronnie knew that Leo promised him. Thanks, Mr. Cohen. He said with gratitude. Leo nodded. After Bertie takes charge of the family, he will definitely take some actions to mess me up. As for Neil OBrien, you need to keep an eye on it and just do as the original n. Yes, Mr. Cohen. After the call, Leo looked at the scenery outside of the window. He curled his lips meaningfully. Ronnie, interesting. Twenty minutester, its in the President office of L group. Lydia was going outside. She was tiding up the documents with a bag on her arm. Leo paused, Youre going somewhere? Lydia nodded, The project of Emerdale River is going to start, and the official has a dinner for us and the Stewart family. Hearing, Leo smiled. Im afraid the Stewart family cannote. Lydia was surprised. And then she seemed to think of something and looked at Leo with surprise in her eyes. Have you gone to the Stewart family? Leo said nothing, but he handed an envelope over to Lydia. The origin video has been ruined, besides, this family has given the City Construction project to me. From now on, you will take full charge of the Emerdale river project. Lydia was so surprised that she can say nothing with eyes open wide. She was happy so much that the original video had been ruined. Whats more, Leo also got her the city construction project. Didnt you use some ways to harm them and threaten them? Being happy for a while, Lydia asked upset. Leo shook head, Kairo offered to give the project to me.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Thats good. Lydia took a sign of relief. If this project was grabbed by force, the officials of City Construction Bureau will perhaps cancel the corporation if they knew that. I said that. You yourself supported the L group in the past five years. Now Im back, you will never be as painstaking as before. You have me now. Leo held her hand and smiled. This time, Lydia didnt struggled and let Leo hold her hands. This man had kept his words and cared about her on every little things. Most importantly, an iron woman like Lydia can feel great sense of safety beside Leo. Was this the feeling of love? Chapter 225 They Were Kicked out The dinner was not in a five star hotel, but was held in a local special restaurant with a cost level of near two hundred yuan per. However, Leo heard that none of the presidents who will attend this dinner hadints. On the contrary, they thought highly of it that President Jenkins had been so honest. The purpose of the existence of City Construction Bureau was to build the city on the aspect of entertainment, business and culture. And its not suitable for the officials to enter luxury ces. When Leo and Lydia arrived there, the room was full. And most of them were unknown to them. They only knew about Brandon While Brandon greeted Lydia politely, Miss. Henderson, you are here. Then his look fell on Leo and said. This is? Before Lydia gave an introduction, Leo suddenly said, Im nobody, and Im just here with Lydia. You are just a secretary, Miss Henderson, thats your fault. You shouldnte here with a nobody. A receding man said, smiling. Although he was smiling, the irony in his tone was clear. Miss Henderson has a Connection, after all. Otherwise, its impossible to have her to join in the project. Following the receding man, a tall and slim man with sses smiled and said. Lennon , Jamie, stop it. Brandon frowned and scolded, and then he said to Lydia with apology, Miss Henderson, they are Mr. Anderson and Mr. Mcdonald from ZB Building Materials Corporation and SY Building Materials Corporation. Please dont mind. Lydia immediately frowned and Leo also narrowed eyes, looking at Brandon sharply. Although Brandon was apologizing to Lydia, but he didnt get a right point for the apology. He also agreed with what the two men said. Before the city constructions project was taken charge of by the L Group. Brandon had given a reception to Lydia. He also thought that Lydia had a connection, so she got the project. However, Lydia said nothing but got seated with Leo. Thanks foring my dinner. The present are the business elites in this city, and its an important thing to jointly build a beautiful Emerdale. Brandon gave a remarks and then checked his watch, Now as long as the Stewart familye, and we can start the dinner. The dishes and drinks were ready, but no one got started. There was an eager look on the faces of the presidents present, especially Lennon and Jamie. They were so excited to rub hands there. Although there were so many people here, but they just got a little part of the construction project while the Stewart family got the most. While Lydia picked up the chopsticks and the Leo also opened of bottle of wine and had a drink. Consequently, everyone present looked at them unpleasantly and even Brandon also frowned. Miss Henderson, everyone doesnt get started, but you and your secretary has started to eat. Its not suitable. Lennon Anderson and Jamie Mcdonald also stared at them coldly. If the Stewart family came, they would get annoyed when they found that they didnt wait for them to have the dinner. Leo still smiled and had a drink. Its noon now, and its harmful to be starving. If the dishes are not enough, we can orderter. There is no ce for you here. Lennon looked at Leo in disdain and shouted.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Miss Henderson, you have to make an exnation here. Jamie got it direct to Lydia. There was no troubles between Lydia and him, but he just felt ufortable. After all, the presentpanies are the leading ones in different areas. While Lydia was just from a small Group. Besides Lydia was a woman. Sexism in business had existed for a long time. Lydia just nced at them slightly and then said. You dont need to wait for the Stewart family, and they wonte. What? With Her words, all the presidents got confusion in their eyes, and even Brandon was shocked, Miss Henderson, what do you mean? Lydia took down the chopsticks and raised her chin, snorting, Because the Stewart family had handed the city construction project over to the L group. Thats to say, I will take full charge of the Reconstruction Project of Emerdale River. With her words, everyone was startled. Lennon and Jamie froze there with zy stare. Impossible. Coming to himself, Lennon pped and stood up, shouting. I dont believe. How could the Stewart family hand the city construction project to a woman? Lydia got a cold look, You look down upon woman! Finishing, she took out the contract and threw the contract before Brandon. President Jenkins, you are the backbone in the City Construction Bureau and you can check this contract and make sure whether it is true or not. Brandons face changed. He picked up the contract and read it word by word. He just read one page and then he closed the contract. He handed it over gravely to Lydia. Lennon urged, President Jenkins, Why you stop reading? Its real. Its the real contract. Brandon shook head and smiled bitterly, The master of the Stewart family really handed the project to Lydia. What? I dont believe it. Hearing, Lennon and Jamie got their faces changed and they grabbed the contract and read. The more they read, the darker face they got. They turned to Lydia with envy in their look. Lydia collected the contract and looked around. She said coldly, Youd better make it clear that I now take full charge of the city construction project. Only when we work together can weplete this project sessfully. And there is no room for the outliers. Its silent in the room, only Lydias voice echoed there. With her words, the atmosphere in the room changed peculiarly. Those people who looked down upon Lydia now said nothing. They looked at Lydia with respect and fear in their eyes. After pausing for a long while, Lennon suddenly pointed at Lydia and roared with a dark face. President Jenkins, this woman must have trapped the master of the Stewart family and grabbed this contract. Brandon wore a cold face and asked, Now you tell me what method she had used to grab the contract from the Stewart family. I Lennon was choking. How could he know about the method that the L Group used to grab the contract from the Stewart family? But he can make Lydia a nominal responsible person. So he snorted and said, You, as a woman, cannot take charge of such a big project. You now hand the project to others. Lydiaughed, Are you kidding me? Then sorry. Lennon wore a cold face and continued, I im here ZB Building Materials Corporation will not support the L group. And SY Building Materials Corporation. Jamie pushed his sses and snorted. The L Group doesnt specialized in this area. Without us, I dont believe that you canplete the project sessfully. However, Lydia just looked around the present calmly, Anyone else? Lennon looked at others and said, Dont fear. You just stand up. With me here, this woman cannot do anything. Yes, and she will plead us to support her. Jamie continued. Under the instigation of the two, the others finally stood out. I quit. I quit. I also quit. Lydia suddenly lost everyones support, isted Lennon looked at Lydia, snorting, Miss Henderson, now what can you do? However, Lydia, with no fear on his face, nodded with a calm face, Now that youre all kicked out of this project. Everyone was surprised by her words. Lennon said angrily, Who do you think you are? We are thepanies that the city construction bureau designated to corporate, and you have no right to kick us out. Whats more, you cannot kick us out until you get the agreement of the master of International Commerce Center. Brandon also shook head and no one had met the master of International Commerce Center. However, Lydia just snorted and then turned to Leo, asking, I now want to kick them out of this project, do you agree? Leo, who had kept silent, nodded and smiled. Yes, you can take all of them out. Chapter 226 The Master of International Commerce Center Hearing the talk between Lydia and Leo, everyone froze. Lennon and Jamie stared at Leo with shock in their eyes. They almost forgot this man if he didnt talk. This transparent man should be the master of the internationalmerce center? Brandon also scanned Leo with shock. And he suddenly recalled that this man was still there when he went to L Group to negotiate on the construction project. He had thought that Leo was just a worker of Lydia, but he should be the master of the International Commerce Center. Looking at Leo stupidly for a long time, Lennon suddenly scolded and shouted at Leo. You son of bitch, Im almost cheated by you. Everyone was stunned and looked at to Lennon , asking, What do you mean? He is not the master of the International Commerce Center. He was just hired by this woman to pretend to be the master. Finishing, he stared at Leo, with malice in his eyes, saying, Son of bitch, how dare you to pretend to be the master. I tell you now I know about the master of International Commerce Center. Hearing his words, Leo also paused, You know? Of course. With pride, Lennon then pointed at Leo and said, I now call the master and approve you are a liar. Then he took out his phone and gave a call. When Lennon was calling someone, Jamie and other presidents felt relieved. Just now they were shocked by the talk between Leo and Lydia. Soon the call was answered, and Lennon especially clicked the speaker. Justin Coxs voice came. Whats up? Lennon was delighted and looked at Leo, saying, Mr. Cox, here is a man who ims that he is the master of the International Commerce Center. He said he is the master of the International Commerce Center Justin paused and then his voice became upset, What does he look like? He was in his twenties and 180 cm tall. Besides, he came here together with Lydia Henderson, the president of the L Group. Mr. Cox. Do you need I handle with them all together for you? With his words, a sound that something fell down on the ground came. But Justin didnt say anything. You see, Mr. Cox is too angry to say anything. Lennon smiled and tried to please Justin. Mr. Cox, you dont worry, I will give them a lesson for you. Fuck. Suddenly the roar of Justin came from the other end of the phone, Where are you now? Lennon didnt figure out why Justin scolded him. But he still informed him of the address. I will be there soon. Justin took a deep breath and said, Before I arrived there, you behave yourself, otherwise I will kill you. Then he hang up hurriedly. Lennon paused for a while and thenughed, Son of bitch. Youre screwed. Mr. Cox wille here himself. Before he arrives, you cannot leave, as well as Lydia Henderson. Leo tried so hard to suppress his smile. I wont go. Lydia also smiled calmly, she even took a ss of wine. Their casual air shocked Lennon and then he smiled in an insolent way. You just act proudly now. But when Mr. Cox arrives, you will cry. Justin drove fast and came here. ording the description of Lennon , Justin can make sure that the man was Leo Cohen himself. Justin was not the master of the internationalmerce center now, while Leo was. But Lennon didnt know it. He arrived at the restaurant with the fast speed and rushed into the room. Where is he? Mr. Cox, youe here. Lennon immediately stood up to wee Justin, but he was pushed away, You get away. He walked hurriedly toward Leo and Lydia. He took a sign of relief when he made sure that Lennon didnt have a fight with them. Then he greeted politely, Mr. Cohen. You here. Leo looked at himmonly, You know him? Hearing the unpleasant voice, Justin got a sweat back. He nodded and said. He used to be my worker. After I bought the internationalmerce center, he started up his ownpany. Leo said, Ok, I know. His uncertainty attitude made Justin upset and he had tried hard to suppress the desire to kill Lennon . Mr. Cox, what are you doing? Seeing Justin so polite to Leo, Lennon stared at them incredibly. He stole your identity. You shut up. With anger in the eyes, Justin suddenly turned back and pped him on his face.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. He is the current master of the internationalmerce center and my director leader. If you dare to mess him up, I will kill you. Then Justin also kicked him. Everything he possessed now was given by Leo. If Leo changed his impression to Justin because of Lennon , Justin will definitely kill him. Lennon shivered and the look at Leo, with eyes full of fear. Jamie and Brandon also got a shock face. You dont be like that. While Leo Cohen waved the hand and smiled at Justin, They are just not convinced because L Group has taken full charge of the city construction project. You tell them whether I have the right to kick them out of the project. Yes, of course you do. Justin nodded hurriedly and nced at the present with cold look, I will kick them out of Emerdale city first if someone dare to mess Mr. Cohen up. Jamie kneeled down at Leo and pleaded, Mr. Cohen, its all my fault. Please dont kick me out. What he had done was to make more money. And he wanted to make a fortune based on this project. Mr. Cohen, Its all our fault. Other presidents also began to plead. However, Leo. Just stood there without any emotion. Why didnt you realize that you are wrong earlier? Without you, you think that I cannotplete the construction project, right? Justin said hurriedly, I now contact the ten greatpanies. Any one of the tenpanies had more power than the present. Lennon Jamie and others got an pale face and left. Mr. Cohen, Im sorry for messing you up. Justin Cox apologized and then left. In the room were Leo and Lydia and Brandon left. The look of Leo then fell on Brandon, while Brandon suddenly shivered, say nothing. President Jenkins. Leo got him a ss of wine and said slowly. There is a saying going that women hold up half the sky. What do you think of my wife? Brandon was shocked and looked at Lydia incredibly. Now he realized why L Group can take charge of the construction project and why Leo had been in the L Group because Lydia was his wife. Leo looked at Brandon and then left with Lydia. Out of the room, Lydia looked at Leo. I should have realized earlier that Justin is your worker. Its notte now. Leo held Lydias hand, saying, Its time to make it public that we are husband and wife. Lydia nodded pleasantly. Its up to you. With this thing today, its believed that the officials in city construction Bureau will show great respect to the L Group. Lydia was about to drive back to thepany. However, when she just get started the car, a car stopped before them. Marcus get out of the car and smiled. Please stop. Chapter 227 The Property Marcus. Looking at the figure out of the car, Leo narrowed eyes slightly, while Lydia also frowned. She said unpleasantly. Why did hee here? Since the conflict in the tower with him, Lydia got a bad impression of Marcus. I also want to know. Leo narrowed eyes and got off the car. Lydia followed him. Mr. Cohen, I want to have a talk with you Looking Leo getting off the car, Marcus immediately smiled and walked to him. And its about an important thing, could Miss Henderson leave us alone? Lydia raised eyebrow, What is so important that I couldnt know about it? Leo just said, Its okay with my wife here. Seeing Leos attitude, Marcus froze for a second and then continued, Well, Im here to negotiate a cooperation with Mr. Cohen on behalf of Wilson family. Gloom shed in his eyes. Kairo was dead, and the Stewart family in fact is ruin. I think this is an opportunity for everyone. What? Kairo was dead? Lydia did not know about that. Kairo was killed by Bertie. So she was shocked. Marcus nodded with a dark face. Yes, this is an important thing, so please keep it secret. Miss Henderson.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Leo said nothing, and he just narrowed eyes, scanning Marcus. The Wilson family deserved to be one of the four rich families in the city with great informationwork. This thing just happened this morning, while the Wilson family had known about it now. But, so what? Leo looked at him coldly. Marcus looked around and made sure that there was no one else. He lowered his voice and said. Now Bertie had taken charge of the Stewart family, and he said that its you who killed Kairo. Ronnie Stewart had got Leo informed of this news, but Leo still narrowed eyes dangerously. So? Besides, Bertie had ced a bounty on your head. Marcus narrowed eyes and said, I believe that Mr. Cohen dont want your wife to live in danger. Lydias face changed. She still remembered the assassinationst time. If Marcus said it true, then his happy life will be ruined. There were three kinds ofwork, local areawork for ordinary people, the encrypted intr and ck-End Organization, where a killer can get a mission. Leo stared at Marcus coldly. Youre threatening me! Its not me who is threatening you, but Bertie. Marcus smiled meaningfully. The Wilson family made a fortune by Inte and no one can do better than my family is this area in Emerdale. So my family can handle this thing for you. Leo suddenly showed a big smile. Are you so kind? Mr. Cohen. Dont be like this! We can make friends with each other. Marcus smiled, Its my fault before that I believed in Bertie and went against with you, but after that I regretted for that so much. In order to show our sincerity, the Wilson family hindered Berties action to hire killers to kill you. Looking at Marcus, Leo suddenly smiled silently and narrow the eyes to scan him. Under his look, Marcuss heart beat crazily. Since the conflict in the tower, he had stood by the side of Bertie. And its impossible that Leo can get along well with Marcus. Leo Cohen- Will Leo take him seriously? Do you think the Wilson family has done a great thing? I must thank you with great gratitude? Suddenly, Leo Cohen looked away and sarcastically asked. Hearing the irony in Leos words, Marcus got chill in his eyes but he still smiled, Mr. Cohen, I showed my sincerity. As long as we cooperate, ourpanies will grow stronger. Cooperate? A little bird should try topete against the sky for height. Leoughed in distain, But those who suit their actions to the time are wise. Now that you choose to be wise, I can cooperate with you. Come on, what do you want? At that moment, Marcus looked at Leo Cohen with great caution. Grandpa had said Leo Cohen was a somebody, who had a certain degree of retreat and rectitude. Good! I appreciate decisive men like Mr. Cohen. Heughed and then offered his conditions, Bertie Stewart was young and promising, but he couldnt run the property well. I hope that Mr. Cohen to turn over all of the Stewart familys business to the Wilson family. Hearing this, Leo Cohens eyes narrowed deeply. The Wilson family wanted to be the greatest family in Emerdale. However, he did not refuse, but said. Im not interested in the property. If you want, you can go get it yourself. Well, thank you, Mr. Cohen. Before Marcus could rejoice, the indifferent voice of Leo Cohen came again. Go back and tell your grandpa, Marco Wilson. I know what his n is. The property is nothing to me, far from cooperation. The Wilson family still has a way to develop as long as you are obedient. Once you trouble troubles, the Wilson family will have the same oue to the Stewart family. Finishing, Leo took Lydia back into the car and drove off. Marcus made a phone call with a fierce twinkle in his eye and said in a low voice, Grandpa, Leo Cohen has agreed to our acquisition of the Stewart family, but he showed no respect to our family. There came a heavy hum on the phone, In this case, you Marco said a few words softly and Marcuss eyes lit up. Then his look became dark and ruthless, and then left. At the same time, its in a luxury vi. Benedict, walked up and down with the phone in his hand and an anxious look on his face. Suddenly, the phone rang. Benedict looked at the screen and answered the phone immediately, Hows it going? Young master, severalpanies have agreed to cooperate with us, and even those that rejected us have thrown a banquet for us! The Emerdale market ispletely open to us! On the phone, the man on the other end said excitedly. Good! Hearing, Benedict was also greatly pleased. He made sure that there was a somebody supporting the Ford family. However, all partners insist that you have to bring your fiancee. Benedict was stunned. Why was Caroline wanted? A bold guess slowly came up in his mind Chapter 228 The End of Good Days I see. Ill take her to the dinner party tonight. After hanging up the phone, Benedict said, Go to the Ford familys house and call Caroline. Also, get me a bottle of drug and some condoms in case they are needed tonight. The housekeeper looked at Benedict with surprise in his eyes and hesitated, Sir, its not proper to do that, is it? Miss Ford is your fiancee - Theres nothing wrong with that. Anyone can be sacrificed to strengthen my familys position at Emerdale. Benedict interrupted the housekeeper with a cold look and said, No that the big deal behind the Ford family wanted Caroline, then its ok to give her to others. After all, she is just a tool for me to raise children and expand the market for my family. But - Shut up. You just do it. Benedicts face darkened and he shouted. The housekeeper shut up and left the room, leaving Benedict alone. He took out a bottle of wine from the wine cab and got himself a ss of wine. He drank slowly, with cold look. In fact, he had suspected for a long time that Caroline was connected to the big deal behind the Ford family. He just got engaged to Caroline, and Emerdale market was opened to his family immediately. How could there be such a coincidence in the world? Its hard for the Hudson family to get a foot at Emerdale. Benedict shook the ice in his ss with a crisp sound, and his look became deep. Caroline, I owe the growth of our family to you Young master, Miss Ford is here. Soon, the housekeepers voice came. Caroline opened the door and stood in the doorway, saying, Benedict, you wanted to see me? Benedict, smiling, stood up and said, There is a banquet tonight. I hope you can go there with me. Caroline didnt think much and immediately nodded. Benedict looked at Carolines outfit and frowned, Why are you wearing that? Caroline paused, Whats wrong with my clothes? She wore a ck dress today, wearing a pair of high-heel shoes of seven centimeters. Too conservative. Benedict shook his head, You go to change more sexy clothes - forget it, I help you with that. He selected a half-revealing and sheath dress for her. Looking at the dress, Caroline blushed, Isnt it improper to dress like that? Thats ok. Half an hourter, Caroline dressed up for the reception with Benedict. However, she felt ufortable and she tried hard to clutch the skirt. Benedict, however, nodded with satisfaction, and the outfit was enough to excite any man. Dear SIRS, its really a great honor to work with you, and well have more contacts in the future. At the reception, in front of Benedict sat many executives of listedpanies in suits and ties from all walks of life, with their posture lowered and smiles on their faces. All the bosses hurriedly said, Mr. Hudson is too polite. You, as a young man, have achieved so much. Benedict was ttered and turned to Caroline. This is my fiancee, Caroline. Caroline, say hello to everybody. Caroline blushed and bowed awkwardly with her legs together. Good evening, Im Caroline Ford. Just call me Caroline. So you are Miss Ford. You are a well-educateddy. I have wanted to pay a visit, but I didnt have time, so I finally met Miss Ford today. Miss Ford, I propose a toast to you. All the manager present stood up to great Caroline, full of enthusiasm. Caroline marveled that these were the most important people shed never met, but they treated her with more respect than Benedict. Why? Seeing the situation, Benedict also got a deep look, and a hint of imperceptible will to kill shed in his eyes. Caroline was really the lover of the man behind the Ford family. Thats to say, she wanted to marry me while she was having an affair with the big deal! That bitch The will to kill in Benedicts eyes became more intense, and his fists clenched and then rxed. Fortunately, I dont really like her either. I just used her to develop the Emerdale market. Benedict thought to himself. Caroline, you propose a toast to every one of the present, on behalf of me. Benedict brought five wine sses, filled them, and handed them all to Caroline. So much? Looking at the sses, Caroline looked embarrassed. The presidents waved hands, Dont have to do that. We cheers, and Miss Ford just help yourself. Benedict refused, Caroline will be my wife soon, and she will be one of the Hudson family. She can drink the five sses of wine, on behalf of the family. Then he turned to Caroline and ordered, Drink it. Dont leave a drop. Carolines face turned red as she looked at the wine, hesitating for a long time. Atst a flicker of resolution shed in her eyes. Ok, let me. Then she picked up the sses, and drank one ss of wine. Carolines face turned red and she coughed violently.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Miss Ford, you stop - Other managers looked at each other, and then hurriedly dissuaded her. Four more. Benedict said with a poker face. Caroline picked up four more sses of wine and slurped them down. Carolines stomach turned upside down and she covered her mouth with her hand as if she was about to throw up. Dont throw up! Swallow it! Caroline, wishing she was dead, swallowed the liquid with an effort, barely able to smile on her pale face. Hudson, I have finished Shame on me! Benedict did not give anyfort, but snort with a cold expression. Managers, I have some private matters and I have to go first. Benedict looked at the managers and smiled, Caroline will meet your needs. When he got up, some condoms were left. He took a look at Caroline, who was very drunk. Benedict gave everyone a vague look. Managers, please help me take care of Caroline. In the future when you met the big deal, please put in a word for me. Then he strode away. All the managers looked at Caroline drunk. A manager sighed. The boss behind wants to figure out the attitude of the Hudson family, now it seems that this man will be ruined by his own cleverness. Another manager said, Send Miss Ford to the hotel to rest, in addition, report Mr. Barker this thing. The Hudson familys good days areing to an end. They then called Forrest Barker, who then reported to Leo Cohen. Thats the way it is, boss. I see. Leo Cohen spoke in a calm voice, without any emotion. But Forrest Barker shuddered, feeling a surge of anger from the boss. He said, Boss, as long as you order, I will let the Hudson family disappear forever! Leo Cohen didnt say a word, but after a long time, he slowly said, No, just wait a little longer. The Hudson family wants to develop the Emerdale market by getting married to Caroline. The wedding day of Benedict and Caroline will be the end of the family! With gloomy word, a strong murderous wave came out. Forrest Barker shivered and said, Yes, Boss! Chapter 229 Heaven and Hell Caroline woke up after a longma. When she opened eyes, she felt ufortable. Carolines face nched and she sat up reflexively when she saw several condoms on her nightstand. All she can recall was that she passed out after drinking five sses of wine. Benedict left her alone. Have I been raped by the old men? Caroline tried to protect herself by hugging herself, only to find that her clothes had been changed and her stockings were missing. Ah A terrified, high-pitched scream rang through the luxury hotel. Outside came the rapid footsteps. The several managers rushed in, and saw Caroline awake. They took a sigh of relief, Miss Ford, you woke up? You bastards! Carolines face was covered with tears and she screamed in despair. Those managers also were frightened and they hurriedly exined, Miss Ford, you dont misunderstand, we didnt do anything. You drank too much and we sent you here to rest. Your clothes were too revealing. I asked the waitress to get you changed. Looking at those managers with nervous look, Caroline also slightly settled down and carefully examined herself. And then she took a sigh of relief. Sorry, I misunderstood you. Wheres my fiancee? She asked again. Several managers told her everything. Caroline was stunned and her eyes were full of wonder. No! How would Benedict treat me like that? Miss Ford, you wake up. He is the kind of person. In his eyes, you are the tool of his familys revival. No, Im going to ask him! Caroline put on her shoes and sprinted out of the hotel. Late at night, Caroline took a taxi and headed to the vi where Benedict was staying. Benedict! She was about to open the door and enter, but her hands were frozen in midair. Two figures, a man and a woman, were faintly visible through the ss. Benedict, its so skinny Haha, you want to try something skinnier? On arge sofa, Benedict cuddled a buxom blonde and Caroline was about to explode as they embraced each other. No, youre getting married. The woman? Shes just a tool for me to get into Emerdale. It doesnt matter. Benedicts words pierced her heart like needles. At this moment, her heart broke. She was like the stranded fish on the shore, on the verge of oxygen deprivation. As if her strength was drained, Caroline fell down awkwardly on the ground and the door was opened. Benedict and the blonde were startled. Why you? Arent you supposed to be at the hotel? Seeing Caroline by the door, Benedict stood up with a momentary surprise in his eyes, which soon turned into gloom. Caroline was here which meant that she sneaked out alone leaving the managers. Caroline, however, looked at the blonde in Benedicts arms as if she hadnt heard him. Who is she? The blonde woman did not have any fear, but looked at her with a mocking face. In front of Caroline, she even kissed Benedict. Benedict did not refuse. After the kiss, he calmly said, As you can see, she is my woman. I have many women like her. Even though she already had the answer in her heart, Caroline was still shocked when Benedict said it. With eyes wide open, she looked at him in disbelief, Then Me? You? Benedict suddenly got dismissive look in his eyes, You are just a tool for my family to expand Emerdale market. If not there is a big deal behind your family, I will never marry you from a small family. Marring me is a great gift for you! With his words, the blonde woman in the arms of Benedict suddenly stood up and threw her red wine in the face of Caroline. Caroline was poured with red wine all over her face and hair. What are you doing? Caroline, already distraught, snapped and grabbed the blonde womans neck like a maniac. Stop it! Benedicts face darkened as he pped Caroline on the face, causing her tumbling to the ground. You go first. Benedict said to the blonde. The blonde gave Caroline a disdainful look and walked out, leaving Caroline and Benedict alone. Caroline didnt get up. She was still sitting on the floor. You never loved me, did you? Her hair was disheveled and her voice trembled. Yes. Benedict nodded without hesitation and then looked down at her with cold eyes, I asked you to take good care of the managers. Why did youe back? Caroline trembled as she recalled the antics of Benedict. Skimpy clothes, alcohol, four or five condoms on the nightstand. She understood everything. Ha ha haAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. She began tough in a low voice, and then to cry, as if her spirit had been severely stimted. Why are youughing? Youve made a terrible mistake, Benedict said. I am your wife, and you give me to others for fun, just for your family business? Caroline was sad and angry. Have you any other use than that? Benedict, with a cool look on his face, snapped, Tell me who the big deal behind the Ford family is! Caroline shook her head. There is no big deal, and everything is just your imagination. What? Immediately, Benedicts eyes froze. Caroline said calmly, Since you dont like me, the wedding can be canceled. I am a daughter from a small family, who doesnt deserve you. Hearing this, Benedicts face suddenly turned pale. Because of his marriage to Caroline, he had sessfully entered the Emerdale market. If the engagement was called off, the big deal behind the Ford family will be furious, and the effort will be in vain. No! He thundered angrily, This marriage is not up to you. You must marry me for my family to open the Emerdale market. I dont want to marry you. Today I saw what a disgusting person you are. Caroline said with a cold face, then turned to leave. While she didnt see the malice in his eyes, after she said that. He strode after her, reached out to grab Carolines long hair, and dragged her back. Ah - The door of the vi was firmly closed, followed by a series of blows, as well as Carolines heart-wrenching screams. Chapter 230 Human Comedy For a timeless time, the door was opened again. Benedict grabbed Caroline by her long hair and threw her out like a dead dog. You have no choice whether to marry or not. His eyes were cold and passionless, and then he mmed the door. Caroline had no strength left to speak. Shey stiff on the cold floor. His face and body were covered with bruises, inflicted by Benedict. Now she understood what Marcel Hudson meant when he said, It wont take you long to find out that my brother is crazy, too. Benedict seemed to be gentle and elegant, but in face he had his violence hidden in the bones. Carolines swollen eyes were bloodshot and filled with tears of sadness and regret. Heaven and hell is only within a sh of thought. Once upon a time, Caroline felt that her marriage to Benedict was the road to the rich and powerful, but she did not know that its a way to hell. If the engagement was not called off, she will live in the shadow of domestic violence - and may even be beaten to death. After regaining a little strength, Caroline managed to get up and took a car back to the Ford family. She tried to hide the bruises on her face all the way so that no one would recognize her. Back at the Ford familys house, Reba was watching TV and William was engrossed in the morning paper. Dad, Mom. Caroline limped in with her head down. Caroline is back What are these bruises on your body? Reba was in the middle of her sentence when she let out an exmation and hurried over to Carolines side. Whats the matter? William also came to Caroline. When he saw Caroline covered with bruises, his face suddenly changed, Daughter, where did these injuriese from? I dont want to marry Benedict, Caroline fumed as she recounted the whole story. What? He has gone too far. Reba looked at Caroline, who was covered in bruises, but then said, But, Caroline, its just a normal fight between husband and wife and it will be over soon. Dont call off the engagement. Mom, I have been beaten by him. You still dont agree with me to cancel the engagement? Carolines eyes widened in disbelief as she looked at Reba Ford. William Ford also looked gloomy. I knew that son of bitch was up to no good. How bold he is to beat my daughter. Im going to find him! He stormed out of the house, only to be pulled back by Reba Ford. What are you going to do? She wore a worried face, Our family now has relied on this marriage to develop the business, and you cannot go to cancel it. Then she tried to persuade Caroline, Caroline, I think Benedict has done it out of impulse, you dont mind. Domestic abuse will take ce for zero or countless times. I have been beaten like this, while you still want me to marry him? Carolines eyes were filled with disappointment, I am an alive person, not a tool you used to expand the family business. Only when I was beaten to death will you regret it! Caroline, this is the cost to marry into a rich family, and you have to bear it. Reba Ford got nervous, afraid that Caroline really wanted to call off the engagement. If so, the development of the Ford family will end up in vain. Reba Ford, are you still a human being! William Ford protected Caroline behind, with anger on his face, Why I agreed Caroline to marry Benedict is because Caroline liked the man. Now the man dare to beat Caroline, I say no to this marriage. Shut up! His words pissed Reba off, I gave birth to her and has brought her up for over 20 years. Its time for her to pay off, Said Reba Ford. Then she turned to Caroline and spoke slowly. Benedict beat you perhaps because you have done something wrong. You should try to find the reason on yourself, rather than put the me on him! You must marry him, otherwise, I will disown you. Do you understand? Carolines eyes quickly turned red as she gawked at Reba Ford, who was yelling at her. She never expected her mother urged her to marry a rich family regardless of the fact that she was beaten by Benedict. Her mother was pushing her into the hot water. In desperation, Caroline suddenly ran out of the house. Where are you going? Caroline ran out for a long way. She didnt stop until she cannot hear Rebas shout. It was the first time she had been disappointed with the family. Caroline stood alone at an intersection and had no idea where shes going.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. It began to rain, and the passengers put up their umbres. Caroline also wanted to open an umbre, but found that she left in a hurry without an umbre. The rain soon soaked her clothes and she shuddered. In fact, her heart was colder than her body. The rain was getting so heavy that Caroline couldnt stand it. She went to a corner of the city and curled up, hugging her knees for warmth. At this moment, a figure slowly approached her. The ck umbre wasrge enough to shelter two people. He reached the umbre forward and covered Caroline. So the rain could not hit her any more. Shivering slightly, Caroline stiffly looked up to see a calm face. Suddenly, she burst into tears. She jumped to her feet and threw herself into Leo Cohens arms. I regret. She tightly hugged him, as if she was grasping thest straw that can save her. This time, Leo Cohen didnt push her away, allowing Caroline to hug her and slightly nod, I know. After a pause, his eyes rested on the bruises on Carolines body and face, and his calm eyes finally appeared a ripple. He beat you? Caroline nodded awkwardly, saying nothing. Good. Leo Cohen didnt rage or say much, but nodded quietly. I dont want to get married. Carolines body quivered with tears. Then, you dont. Leo Cohen spoke calmly, while Caroline was crying out of breath. Except of regret, some other inexplicable emotions filled her heart. The whole world was dark. When she felt that she was abandoned by the whole world, only he, who she had looked down upon, finally appeared and gave her a promise. Sometimes all it takes is one word to lift a person from hell to heaven. Chapter 231 Ewan Hudson Leo was driving the car in a steady pace, while Caroline remained seated in the front seat with red rims of eyes, yet she was not emotional as she used to. Seeing Leo, who was calm, Caroline wanted to say something several times. However, words were on the tip of her tongue and she found it hard to say anything. Do you want to have a talk? Suddenly, Leo turned around and asked her peacefully. I Caroline looked bewildered and blurted out in haste. I am just curious about how did you found me? Leo chuckled and responded, Dad just called me and said you had a quarrel with the family. You ran out of home. He asked me to find you. Well.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Caroline looked frustrated because she thought at first that Leo was looking for her on purpose-just likest time when they were in the bar. Leo didnt say anything further. Caroline also didnt know what to say. She clenched her hands tightly, looking nervous. Both of them remained the same until they almost arrived at the Henderson family. Caroline finally couldnt help asking, Leo, do you remember what have I told you when we were little? What words? Leo turned the wheel. Well Carolines cheek turned red. She gritted her teeth and decided to tell him. I have told you that I will not marry anyone except you! Leo simply smiled and replied, Why are you still saying those words? I have already married. I am not requiring you to marry me! Caroline turned around to look at him, then she gritted her teeth and continued, I just, I just want to go back to the past! Leo remained silence for a while. He then looked at Caroline in the eye and responded, I hope you can understand what is true love. Caroline showed him nk eyes, finding Leo continued saying in a calm tone, You are simply in your tough period of being betrayed. I happen to help you recover. What you feel towards me is gratitude instead of love. We are adults now and there is no need to mind our past feuds. Carolines eyes immediately redded up. She felt her heart was aching. She didnt know why she hurt more terrible than being betrayed by Benedict. Like peeling the onion, she found her heart was torn apart one cut after another. It was she who pushed away a man who used to treat her nicely. That man was supposed to apany her for the whole life. Caroline gritted her teeth tightly and tried not to cry out. She really regretted for what she had done. When they were driving by a noodles store, Caroline suddenly asked, Do you remember this ce? Leo nced outside. There was no ripple in his eyes when he replied, Yes, we used to eat noodles here when we were little. We dont want scallions and often ask for extra noodles. We were poor in the past days and had to share the same bowl. Caroline forced a smile. She looked at Leo and remarked, Can we go there one more time? Thest time. Leo was hesitated for a while and nodded, Yes. He parked the car by the road and went to the caf together with Caroline. It was a small caf and was not very tidy. There was no customer inside. Boss, we want one bowl of noodles. We dont want scallions. Add more noodles, please. Caroline took out a brand-new note and remarked, Keep the change. After saying this, she opposite to Leo nervously. Soon, their noodles arrived. Caroline took two pairs of chopsticks. She was about to give them to Leo, while Leo chuckled and noted, I will watch you to eat. Carolines hands suspended in the air. Afterwards, she took back her hands stiffly and started eating by herself. Slip No one talked in the caf. There was only Carolines hurried eating sound. Caroline ate the noodles fast in an awkward manner, as if she didnt eat anything in twenty days. Leo was sitting opposite to her, watching her have noodles with tranquil eyes. Caroline was eating more and more fast when her tears dropped into the soup. Finally, she buried her whole face to the bowl. She couldnt hold it anymore but cried out loudly. Leo didnt say anything tofort her. He simply observed the woman in front of him in silence. Caroline didnt have anyone to rely on. They didnt end up well as couples. Could friendship still remain in their rtion? Their future was uncertain. Leo couldnt give her the consequence as she expected. He could only apany her to finish eating thest bowl of noodles. Caroline finished all of the bowl, with even no soup left in it. At this point, the owner came with a smile and asked, Hi, are you the little girl who often ate noodles here in the past days? You cane back if you want in the future. Caroline was startled and then shook her head with a smile. I am sorry, I wonte in the future. Afterwards, she left when stumbling under the owners wondering gaze. Leo sighed in his heart. Why did she decide toe here if she knew what the consequence would be? Caroline already tidied her makeup when they arrived at the Ford family and came in with Leo. However, they found there were many people inside. Except Reba and William, Benedict was standing by a serious middle-aged mans side in a respective manner. The middle-aged man was carrying a sharp look, making people feel depressed even if he wasnt angry. He was sitting on a red wood chair in the centre with a teacup in his hands to slowly sip. However, such a simple gesture had caused people intangible pressure. Only people from the upper ss could let off depressing atmosphere. Herees Caroline Rebas tense nerve finally loosened up when seeing Leo and Carolinee back. She ignored Leo and turned around with a smile, saying to the middle-aged man, My dear rtive, I have told you Caroline simply got moody to run away from home. How could she cancel the wedding with Benedict? Rtive? Caroline and Leo looked at each other. Soon, Carolines face turned pale. Leo also squinted his eyes with sharp look. The word rtive could reveal the middle-aged mans true identity. He was the lord of the Hudson family and the father of Benedict. He was Ewan Hudson! Ewan nced at Caroline. There was no ripple in his look as he dropped down the teacup and slightly nodded. Its good for her toe back! Reba immediately turned around to stare at Caroline with fierce look, Its all your fault. You got moody simply by a little injury and even made our rtivee here from Sallton, Winham and New Queennd. Come to apologize for your future father-onw! Caroline stood still without saying anything. However, she still nced at Benedict. It made her chill when finding Benedict didnt stand out to help her. He simply stood aside like it was not his business at all. Come to say sorry! Reba got anxious when seeing Caroline didnt take action. She pushed Caroline from behind with great strength. Caroline stumbled because of her push. She bit her lips tightly and bowed towards Ewan. I am sorry, father-inw. I shouldnt be wilful. Well. Ewan slightly nodded, I have heard what happened. It is my son who has beaten you. Caroline raised up her head to look at Ewan in surprise. Leo also started at him with sharp eyes when standing in the back of the crowd, waiting for him to continue. Its true that my son has done things wrong, but you are supposed to help him from too much pressure as his wife. Ewan suddenly changed his focus from ming on his own son to ming on Caroline. He looked at Caroline and remarked, Women should follow strict rules to be a good wife. You can only be a member of our family in that way. Caroline knew what he was referring to. She gave a cold smile and asked, Do you mean I have to bear even if Benedict beats me again in the future? Ewan didnt give her a direct response, but looked at her in a meaningful manner, replying, You have to figure it out by yourself after you get married. Caroline immediately trembled. She had never been so afraid of marriage before. Reba hurriedly ran towards to tter Ewan and noted, My dear rtive, everybody is happy for Carolines return. The day after tomorrow will be their wedding day. I will let Caroline go to sleep in their wedding room tonight. You dont have to rush. Ewan suddenly decided to talk about another thing and remarked, There is another reason for me toe to your family except for Carolines thing Which thing? Please tell us if we can help. You can definitely help with it. Ewan sneered and then remarked coldly, My son Marcel was beaten into serious injury in the Perry family. He is still in aa now. Ie here to hear your exnation! After saying this, Ewans eyes immediately turned sharp. His gaze rest on Leo after ncing over the crowd in the hall. Chapter 232 Punishment All people turned to look at Leo with different expressions. Suddenly, Leo became the target of all people. Carolines expression also changed slightly with a sense of worry passed over. She knew Ewan was referring to Marcel, who got seriously injured after Leo beat him to save her. Actually, it wasnt Leo who had beaten Marcel. Leo had called Millie at that time. Millie was the eldest girl in the Henderson family. Naturally, no one dared go against her and allowed her to beat Marcel into serious injury. Reba suddenly stiffed and her eyes were full of anxiety, saying, Dont be mad. Is there any misunderstanding in this thing? Misunderstanding? What kind of misunderstanding? Ewan sneered and remarked, Its the Ford familys rule to take revenge. We have to handle this thing properly. William took a step forward and looked at Ewan fearlessly, saying, Leo wont beat someone out of no reason. He took action because your younger son did something terrible. His younger son added drugs in my wine to revenge! Caroline stood out bravely at this time and told the public the truth. However, Benedict sneered and remarked, Do you think people will believe you? Marcel is my brother. Why will he try to frame up his sister-inw? Thats real! Caroline got so anxious that she couldnt stop stamping. When she was about to continue, a hand suddenly stopped her to reveal the truth. Caroline turned around and found Leo was shaking head towards her with gentle look. Leo remarked, There is no need for you to continue. We will find ways to teach them a lesson if they really have done something wrong. Caroline opened her eyes widely and looked at Benedict in astonishment. Leo could sense that Benedict had a homicidal intent towards him. Benedict simply wanted to use what happened to Marcel to put them in dilemma. Benedict must have known what happened that night. The reason why he didnt show up was because he wanted to be the man behind the scene. First, he wanted to teach his brother a lesson. Second, he wanted to take revenge on Leo via this thing. He tried to achieve two purposes. Leo also turned around to look at Ewan and asked, What will you do if I refuse to give you exnation? Ewans eyes were cold when he asked, Do you think I can do nothing to you with a big figure in the Henderson family to protect you? Leoughed out loudly. It seemed the Hudson family didnt realize he was the big figure behind the scene. Dear rtive, we have no rtion with that loser. You can do anything to deal with him, but dont be mad at us. Reba got extremely anxious. She thought for a while, then she crossed the crowd and raised up her hand to p Leo. Youre such a loser. All you know is to find trouble! pThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. However, before she could hit Leo, Reba got pped first. Half of her cheek slowly swelled up. Suddenly, all people turned silence, looking at Caroline who took action in astonishment. Even Leo slightly changed his expression. Reba covered her face. She looked at Caroline, whose face was already covered with tears, the next moment, she burst out shouting. Whats wrong with you? How dare you beat me? Yes, I dare. Have you ever thought that youre the one who did wrong things? Carolines rims of eyes became wet as she looked at Reba in frustration, saying, It was Marcel who added drug in my cup. If it were not Leo, I will be raped by him. Why are you going to hit him instead of expressing thanks? Besides, you dont even care about me after I get beaten so hard. How can you marry me to that vicious family just for our familys good? Am I still you daughter? I am so jealous that youre my mother! Caroline got more and more excited as she remarked. She almost cried out to say thest sentence. Her eyelids already got swelled up as tears running down widely on her face. Leo was also moved. That was why he decided to help Caroline to get out from the wedding with the Hudson family. Caroline really had changed to another person. I am so jealous that youre my mother! What her words meant was that she would even kill Reba if she didnt give birth to her! And this was Carolines true thought. Reba was startled and couldnt say anything out. William pulled her back and scolded, Dont mess around here! After learning what happened, Reba pretended to cry when saying, I have raised her up, but now she dares beat me. What have I done wrong? Just let me die However, no one showed her mercy. Ewan and Benedict showed a more and more dark look, especially Benedict, who frowned extremely tight. How could his future wife defend another man? It really embarrassed him. Caroline, you used to hate Leo the most and wished him to die! Why do you defend him now? Benedict scolded with re. Its the wrong thing I have done in my life and the thing I regret the most. Caroline showed a bitter smile and noted, Is it toote for me to get sobered? She found she was a joke. There were chances for her to win her life. However, she had pushed away those chances again and again. If she treated Leo nicely in the past, would things be different now? How dare you! Benedict carried a gloom face and shouted out, Youre going to be my wife, but you still go against me for many times. Do you think that I can do nothing to you? What are you going to do with her? With cold voice, Leo slowly walked towards Benedict in sharp eyes. Suddenly, Benedict changed another expression. Astonishment also passed over Ewans eyes as he stared at this young man in amazement. Leos look was extremely cold at this moment. Some people could even see the scene of his killing in Leos eyes. If youre going to charge me, I will charge you first! Leo showed sharp eyes to strike Benedict. He walked towards him and remarked in a cold voice. I have reminded you to treat her nicely that day. Have you done things as you promised? Hearing Leos words, Caroline was touched with tears running down, while Benedict got scared a lot. Soon, Benedict calmed himself and also showed Leo sharp eyes, saying, Shes my wife and I can do anything I want with her. Even the whole Ford family cant do anything to me, not to mention you. Benedicts words were extremely bold. Hepletely went against the rules for couples to get along. Caroline looked pale with her body trembling in feat. Although angry, William didnt dare say anything. As for Benedict, his expression turned to sheer sarcasm in the end. His father was by his side and he didnt believe Leo could do anything to him. The Hudson family had already broadened their market in Emerdale. It was easy for them to keep such situation. What would happen even if they have offended the big figure behind the Henderson family? The Hudson family was already in its thrive and couldnt be shaken easily! Caroline already became useless. She only deserved to be the servant after getting married to the Hudson family! Leo showed deep eyes and didnt seem to be scared at all. He remarked, Yes, I cant do anything with you, but we will learn a lesson. Benedictughed out loudly and noted, My father is a member of HY Business Association and the Hudson family has already entered the Emerdale market. Another family will thrive in Emerdal, and that will be my family. Besides, we also own power in Sallton and Winham. Who will be disrespectful to us at that time? Is it really true? After Benedicts speech, the voice of disdainful sneer came outside the Ford familys courtyard. Forrest strode forward in suit angrily with a bunch of people. Chapter 233 Leo’s Promise Are you the one who was behind Leo thest time? Benedict looked at Forrest and showed an astonished expression. He had met Forrest before when he was in the International Commerce Centre. Forrest used to follow Leo respectively, like his secretary. Benedict naturally regarded Forrest as a small figure and didnt take him seriously. Now it seemed things didnt go as he expected. How dare you! How dare the Hudson family being rude to head Barker? Are you tired of living? n and Justin, who were following behind Forrest, immediately showed cold gaze and scolded him. Although those well-known presidents behind didnt say a word, they had expressed their supportive standings by showing sharp eyes. Seeing Forrests face, Ewan suddenly changed another expression and immediately pped Benedict, saying, Unfilial thing, shut up! Benedict was pped in stiff by his father and looked at Forrest in astonishment. Why would his own father show respect to head Barker? What was his real identity? Ewan hurriedly came in front of Forrest. He bowed politely and remarked, Greetings, head Barker, I am the intermediate member. Forrest slightly nodded and didnt respond him. Benedict suddenly got frightened. He looked at Forrest in astonishment. Did he belong to HY Business Association? People from the Ford family also got so startled that they didnt even forget to greet Forrest. What would the charger in the HY Business Association do bying to the Ford family? n walked in front of Caroline. A smile suddenly crossed his serious face when he remarked, Miss Caroline, I have heard you are going to get married. I havent given you gift to congratte. Here is my blessing. Wish you have a happy marriage. n took out a sparkling ne which worth more than ten million and handed it to Caroline. Reba liked his present so much that she couldnt even move her eyes. When she was about to reach out to grab it, Caroline suddenly pushed her away. She hurriedly waved her hands and noted, President Russel, this gift is too precious. I cant ept it. Just take it. n gave her the ne with a smile and replied, To be honest, I felt warm the first time I saw you. I am already fifty years old and still dont have any child. Are you willing to be my god-granddaughter? Wow All people here got startled when hearing his words. Caroline also couldnt find out what was going on. She had only met n for one time. Why he would feel familiar with her? Leo stood beside her and suddenly remarked, Just agree. Caroline got startled for a while. Seeing Leos smile, she suddenly understood something. She hurriedly nodded and noted, Yes, president Russel, I am willing to! nughed out asked, Are you still calling me president Russel? Caroline understood his meaning. She hurriedly changed his title and called again, Grandpa Russel! Ah. n showed a bright smile when Leo also slightly nodded towards him. n was the richest man in Emerdale. If he was willing to look after Caroline, viins didnt dare find her trouble. William felt delighted from the bottom of his heart. However, he also felt a sense of worry. He was supposed to have two daughters, one was his child with his ex-wife, and the other was Caroline. However, now Caroline sessfully recognized n as her god-grandfather, while the other still got nowhere to be found. Both Benedict and Ewan showed extremely terrible expression. Seeing n being so close to Caroline, a bold conjecture appeared in their mind. Was n the mysterious big figure behind the Henderson family? As for Forrest, Ewan directly excluded him from his guess. Why identity head Barker was? How would the second-rate Ford family know him? n was different because he was the richest man in Emerdale. As long as he was within this city, he was able to handle all difficulties for the Ford family. Now n decided to recognize Caroline as his god-granddaughter. Which youngdy could get this change in Emerdale the same as Caroline owned? Forrest showed cold eyes towards Benedict and asked, Why was disrespectful to you as you just said? Being asked by the person from upper ss, Benedict got so scared that it was hard for him to respond anything. Ewan hurriedly exined, Head Barker, my son is still in his young age. He had said words he was not supposed to. I hope you wont take it seriously. Should he have nothing to me simply because he is in the young age? Forrest looked at Ewan in sharp gaze and remarked in a cold voice, Although the Hudson family has made a progress in the past few years, you have to remember that there are lots of power to eliminate you. Yes, yes, yesYoure right. Ewan hurriedly echoed in a humble voice,pletely different from his tranquil behaviour just now. Besides, did you cause injury to that child? Forrest rested his eyes on Caroline. He suddenly changed the focus of his speech and asked coldly. sh Both Benedict and Ewan immediately changed another face when hearing his words. They lowered their head and cold sweat appeared on their forehead as they remarked, There is some conflict between Caroline and Benedict Remember this thing cant be solved easily. I like that child very much. If the same thing happens another time, its time for the Hudson to be eliminated! Forrests words were bossy. Not to mention Benedict and Ewan, even Caroline and the others got startled when hearing this. Only Leo was the one who watched all these with a smile. Ewan immediately made a promise, Dont worry, head Barker. We will treat Caroline as our own child. Forrest didnt say anything but showed a sneer. Afterwards, he brought people away from the Ford family. The Hudson family didnt know that their good life was in its end. The pressure on Benedict and Ewan finally went away after Forrest left. However, their gaze towards Caroline was not disdainful as it used to. Caroline, lets go. Benedict was about to put arm around Carolines shoulder while Caroline dodged it.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. I will not go back with you! She red at Benedict. A flicker of homicidal intent passed over Benedicts eyes. Afterwards, he returned calm and remarked towards Reba and William, Uncle, aunt, she will stay with you if she is not willing to leave. Please take good care of her. After saying this, he left the Ford family together with Ewan. Leo observed clearly that both of them suddenly showed a dark expression right after they turned around to leave. There was only Leo, Caroline and her parents left in the house. Reba immediately ran towards her daughter and asked in excitement, Caroline, when did you get acquaintance with Mr. Russel? He is the richest man in Emerdale! Caroline couldnt help looking towards Leo and remained silence. Reba didnt take it serious but remarked in a delightful way, Its really a good thing to get acquainted with the richest man in Emerdale. I have to tell father this good news Afterwards, she hurriedly left to make a call. Caroline immediately looked at Leo and asked, Did you tell n to do so? Leo didnt say anything but nodded. Then why didnt help me to cancel the engagement? I dont want to be in the Ford family! The Ford family doesnt deserve to simply cancel the engagement. Leo then shook his head and continued, I will let them pay a great price topensate your injury. The rims of Carolines eyes suddenly turned red. She asked with a slight smile, Does this count as your promise to me? Leo thought for a long time and finally nodded seriously, Yes! Thank you. Caroline was crying and smiling at the same time. She watched Leo to leave, and still remained stand still until his figure disappeared from her sight. Chapter 234 Jaxon Hamilton Three days passed quickly. Leo didnt go to the international building, but went out early in the morning. He put on a white expensive suit, looking tall and straight, with a solemn look. At this time, Lydia came forward and asked, Today is not your wedding day. Why are you wearing such a formal suit? Leo smiled and replied, This is our first time to attend a grand asion. I have to dress formally. He then waited for a while and continued, I can hold another grand wedding for you if you like. Anyway, I fell to propose to youst time on Oceania. Lydias face suddenly flushed as she rolled back her eyes at Leo and remarked, How can you speak in this way? What do you mean by holding another wedding? I will be a woman who has married for two times in that way! I still love you even if you are. Leo looked at Lydia gently. Lydia couldnt resist his eyes. She hurriedly avoided to have eye contraction with him and noted, Ill go to work. Ill leave work early in evening to go to City J in advance. Leo nodded in a pleasant manner. Ten minutester, Nadine arrived at Violet Residences and went to the Ford family with Leo. The atmosphere in the Ford family was lively and crowded, with lots of luxury cars parked at the door. There was a huge red carpet covered inside the courtyard. Two strings of firecrackers were hanging on each side of the door. As soon as the fire was ignited, t a deafening sound of crackling firecrackers came. The courtyard was bustling and full of people. Everyone looked inside curiously, waiting for bride Caroline toe out. Leo and Nadine were hiding in the crowd to wait quietly. When they were waiting, Leo suddenly turned around to look at Nadine and asked, Have you made an order? Young Lord, rob, I have told Forrest, n and Justin to wait in City J as you arranged. Nadine nodded respectfully. Her eyes gradually turned cold when remarking, The Hudson family will copse tonight. Leo also showed profound eyes. He had offered Benedict and the Hudson family a chance, however, it was them who decided to give it up. Herees the bride! At this point, someone from the Ford family shouted out loudly. Caroline slowly came out with red dress, cor and rob to celebrate her wedding day. Her hair was put up and she was carrying a delicate makeup. However, there was no sign of joy on Carolines face on her wedding day. ording to the rules, the brides cousins will carry her to get on the car. The matchmaker shouted. The guests looked at each other, wondering who was the brides cousins. Leo strode to Caroline when everyone was discussing. Finally, there was light in Carolines nk eyes as she looked at Leo happily. Reba pouted. Although she was unpleasant, she couldnt say anything because today is Carolines wedding day. Come on. Leo showed a slight smile and held Caroline in his arms. Caroline burst into a smile. She put her hands around Leos neck and looked up to admire his perfect face. Caroline was satisfied for being embraced by Leo, even she knew he could only carry her for several steps. Soon, Leo carried Caroline to the wedding car, and then watched them go away. Reba came forward at this point. She looked at Leo alertly and remarked, Jinx. I have to warn you that today is Carolines big day. I will not let you go if you dare ruin it. Reba wore a delicate makeup today. She not only put on ck cheongsam, but also wore bright lipstick to emphasize her five senses. However, her words and the expression she carried were extremely mean. Leo nced at her coldly and ignored her. YouHow dare you ignore me! Reba was red. Her finger which was pointing at Leo couldnt stop trembling because of anger. William came over to take her away. Finally, the world went quiet. Leo got on Nadines Rolls-Royce to drive on the highway. A hourter, they arrived at City J. As a top prestigious family in Sallton and Winham, the wedding spot was also extremely luxurious like a pce. Every piece of golden ceramic tile and every sculpture decoration showed their aristocratic temperament. Before the party started, people already filled the spot by sitting around every red round tables. This wedding was rted to the two first tier cities, City J and Emerdale, signifying a great milestone to facilitate the economy of both cities. Therefore, not only the big families of City J were invited, but also some families in Emerdale, and many sessful talents in all industries. Young master, the upper forces in City J are uneven. The prestigious ones are the Hudson family, the Watts family, the Grant family and the Palmer family. Nadine introduced several powers in City J. Leo nodded slightly. As a provincial city in Sallton and Winham, City J developed faster than Emerdale. Therefore, the influence of City J is also greater. At the same time, City J was an important economic area. As Beautys next goal was to enter the provincial capital. In addition to some forces in City J, Leo also found some Acquaintances. They were Bertie and Ronnie from Steward family, Marcus from Wilson family and Chris from Lawson family. Those people also noticed Leo. Suddenly, each of them reacted differently. Chris was worried, while Marcus looked curious. As for Bertie, he directly stood up and walked towards Leo in gloomy expression. Leo, it was you who almost killed my grandfather. Why dont you hide away but showing up in such asion? Berties shout had attracted the attention of all people present. Not only did forces in Emerdale were attracted, but also people in top forces from City J were looking towards them in astonishment. Although the Hudson family had invited Leo, they didnt arrange him to sit together with the Henderson family and the Ford family. Instead, Leo had to sit along in a single table to show his humble position. Hearing Berties voice, Reba and Jayden all turned to look around. The sneer to mock at Leos situation showed up on their faces. They were delighted to see that Leo got aimed by the Hudson family. Being gazed by so many people, Leo still showed a calm expression. He suddenly smiled teasingly, asking, Cant you guess who killed Kairo? Bertie immediately got startled when hearing his words. He turned around to look at Ronnie, only finding he was flirting with beauties beside him. Therefore, his doubt was gone. How could an actor who only knew how to have fun leak the secret? At the point when Bertie turned around to look elsewhere, Ronnie immediately showed deep eyes and a sense of coldness passed over his face. If you stand out without afraid of getting killed, I will break your legs via this chance to let you kneel down in my grandfathers mourning hall to apologize for him! Bertie shouted out loudly. Quickly, bodyguards came to surround Leo. Bertie didnt believe that Leo would take action on Hudson familys wedding party! Leo looked at Nadine. Nadine immediately understood his meaning as carrying a cold face to look towards the Hudson familys table. When she was about to take action, a hurried voice came from behind, pointing at the bones on Nadines shoulder. Nadine suddenly changed to a serious face and dodged it. sh A dark tiny hole suddenly appeared on the pir behind. After a careful look, Nadine found it was cause by a little rock. Nadines expression changed. Only world-ss masters would have such a great strength! She hurriedly turned around to nce over all people, trying to find the one who took action. Wed rather take apart ten temples than ruining a wedding. It is not a good thing to ruin the other wedding, Miss. At this point, a voice came behind. A young man in white clothes slowly walked towards them with a fan in his hands. Nadine showed a fierce look and asked, Are you the bastard who tried to sneak attack? The young man slightly smiled and replied, I just avoided the bleeding event from happening. How do I be a bastard? Nadine didnt want to hear his exnation, but ran towards him directly. Leo suddenly cried out, Wait! Nadine immediately stopped and turned around angrily, However, seeing Leos serious look, she could only walk to his back. The prestigious families from City J, Marcus, Chris and Ronnie all looked at them nervously, wondering how would Leo fight back.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. They found Leo slowly stood up and showed sharp eyes when looking at this young man. Leo asked, Who are you? The young man in white clothes smiled and shook the fan by giving strength on his wrist to tell him his identity. I am Jaxon Hamilton from the Hamilton family. Chapter 235 Madam of the Hudson Family Jaxon Hamilton? Leos gaze became sharp and his expression also slightly changed. Bertie and Marcusughed out loudly and remarked, Finally the freak from the Hamilton family is willing to show up. I have heard he used to lock himself in the room every day. All he knew was to practice calligraphy, painting, reading and martial art. He has be a fool who knows nothing but study. Marcus shook his head and remarked, What a terrible life he had! Is he going to be a monk? Four young masters from four prestigious families were often called the four young masters in Emerdale. Now Peter was in a vegetable state and still didnt wake up today. Bertie became the lord in the Stewart family as he wanted. Marcus was a hypocritical man who acted differently on the surface and in private. As for young master from the Hamilton family, Leo never contacted him before. Today, both of them met each other for the first time. Leo squinted his eyes to look him up and down. Jaxon looked calm and didnt avoid his gaze.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. An old poem line goes, The beauty in the high ces is like a jade, while the handsome young man is unmatched in the world. This could be used to describe Jaxon. He was wearing a white suit, pure as snow in winter. With long hair running down, he was featured with the beauty from ancient China. His every sense was wless and arranged in their perfect ces. With his delicate senses and fair skin, even women would be jealous of him. However, Leo could sharply sense the prominent knot on his neck to be his Adams apple as a proof that he was a man. I know you. Youre Leo Cohen, right? Jaxon looked at Leo with a smile and reached out his hands politely. Leo took back his gaze. He didnt reject his greet and shook hands with him. However, at the point when they shook hands with each other, Leo could feel Jaxon had used a great strength to hold his palm. Leo got slightly startled but then raised up his eyebrows to show his disdain. Jaxon was trying to y tricks with him? What an over-confident man! Leo looked calm, even carrying with a slight smile. However, he suddenly used a great strength on his palm. Suddenly, Jaxon, who was smiling, changed his expression with muscles on his face vibrated and his whole body trembled severely. He felt the strength passed over from his wrist, as if trying to squeeze all muscles on his hands in to pieces. Jaxons eyes immediately became scared and he looked at Leo, who was still calm, in astonishment. He could tell this young man didnt use his full strength. Leo was simply making fun of him like a wild cat which yed with a puny mouse. Mr. Cohen, everyone is watching. Jaxon tried to bear the great pain on his wrist and noted with a smile. Today is the big day for the Hudson family. How about having some appetizers first before the wedding? Leo squinted his eyes and seemed to hint something. Right after he finished his words, Jaxon felt his heart immediately sink and beat one pound seriously. He understood the underlying meaning in Leos words: If you dare mind the business one more time, I dont mind sending you to the hospital. No. Jaxon took a deep breath and made apromise, I just want to greet you. We have finished greeting each other now. Leo was carrying a cold look and released Jaxon. As soon as he loosened his hand, Jaxon immediately held his palm in pain and opened his eyes widely in astonishment. It could be seen that his whole palm swelled up. His palm already got deformed seriously. If Leo used more strength, he could easily break his whole palm. All of this happened within one minute. However, Jaxon could already feel what a horrible man Leo was. A flicker of scare passed over his eyes. The others didnt know what happened in such a short time. Bertie looked at Leo with a sneer and remarked, Youre really a messy person. It seems you will mess up with people no matter where you go. The freak from the Hamilton family is the core member of the Martial Arts Association. Youre causing yourself trouble after offending him! Bertie, shut up! Jaxon hurriedly scolded Bertie and felt extremely embarrassed after hearing his words. Indeed, he was the core member in the Martial Arts Association. In normal times, it was a quite glorious and terrifying title. However, now facing Leo, this title was more like a joke. After learning this news, a mocking expression crossed Leos face as he asked, Are you a member of the Martial Arts Association? Do you know Lenny Reynolds? Jaxons eyes blinked. He hesitated for a while and nodded when replying, Yes. Thats good. Leo was carrying a rxing smile and noted, I think we will meet each other again after a few days. Jaxon didnt know what did his words mean, but he could feel Leo was not as aggressive as he used to. Bertie took a step forward and suddenly asked, Jaxon, why dont you teach Leo a lesson after being ashamed by him? Jaxon suddenly showed a terrible expression. He turned around to nce at Bertie coldly and remarked, Am I familiar with you? After saying this, he returned to the long table of the Hamilton family and didnt intrude into their business. Bertie suddenly got astonished. He wanted to pay a high price to assassinate Leo at first. However, the reward announcement he published on the hidden website was locked. He had no other way but to execute this task on the wedding. He paid a great price to bring Jaxon here. Why would he suddenly change his mind after simply shaking hands with Leo? Although four young masters seemed to be in a good rtion, all of them were hypocrites. They seemed to be humble on the surface, but used cruel methods sneakily. Therefore, their rtion was only maintained on the surface. However, Bertie returned to look normal soon and showed Leo a dark look, saying, Do you think you can escape simply because Jaxon doesnt take action? Your death ising as soon as the wedding ends! After hearing his words, people from upper ss in City J all pped to show their support. They were more willing to be the bystander rather than intruding in their business. Also, no one from the Ford family came out to help Leo. In their view, it was easy for the Steward family to beat a rubbish. Have a try. Leo also showed sharp eyes. If Bertie dared take action, he didnt mind kill him at first time. Stop! At this point, a womans angry voice came from behind. A youngdy went up wearing a night gown. She had a petite face with elegant outlook. Her simr face with Benedict could prove her identity. Mrs. Hudson. Bertie, Marcus and Jaxon all greeted her. Leo measured her with his eyes and didnt say a word. Today is my sons big day, I hope everyone here can forget our unpleasant histories and show us some respect. Although being a woman, Summer owned the power to be the madam of the Hudson family. However, several young masters from City J were looking at her in a teasing way. They didnt seem to show her respect and even whispered to talk about something. Bertie nodded and remarked, I wont mind my business with him if you ask. I will handle it after the wedding. Thats good. Summer nodded and then looked at Leo, asking, Whats your rtion with Caroline? Leo got startled when hearing her question because he didnt know what was her purpose of asking. However, he still replied, Shes kind of my sister. Follow me. Summer suddenly grabbed his arm and pulled him inside the hotel room. sh After arriving at a luxurious suite, Summer closed the door heavily. With a sh voice, she also remembered to lock the door from inside. Leo showed sharp eyes and asked, Mrs. Hudson, what are you doing? Summer pulled down the window. After making sure no one was listening sneakily from next door, she finally remarked in a serious manner, I hope you can promise me one thing. You have to take Caroline away before the wedding! Chapter 236 On the Eve of Wedding Take her away? Leo looked at Summer in astonishment. He never expected she was trying to convey such message to him by leading him to the hotel room. Soon, Leo showed deep eyes and asked, Why? You are Benedicts mother, right? Summer was supposed to be happy on her sons wedding day. However, Leo couldnt sense any joy on her face, instead, he could only find Summer was carrying a solemn expression. It seemed that Benedicts marriage was the end of the world. Summer nodded and then remarked worriedly, As Benedicts mother, I know his temperament quite well and dont want him to harm other girls. What do you mean? Leo showed a serious look and asked. Do you know the Hudson familys scandal? Leo nodded. Every family had their own scandal, so did the Hudson family. Leo remembered Benedict was his mothers illegitimate child with other men. If not for the Hudson familys dignity in the public, Summer would be killed by Ewan. Summer showed a bitter smile and remarked, I dont love Ewan at all. I am just an ordinary girl before marrying into the Hudson family. I only looked more beautiful than other girls. Summers expression became tough when recalling the past. She didnt speak highly of her beauty. Although she was near her fifties, she still had a good figure and tense skin. Most people would believe it if she told others she was thirty years old. It could be told that she was a gorgeous woman when she was young. Ewan liked me and kidnapped me to the Hudson family. He imprisoned me for more than a year. During that year, he adopted a range of methods to torture me in order to let me fall in love with him. In the end, I couldnt bear the suffering and agreed his proposal. I dont think its a big think to marry someone I dont love at all. I thought our marriage would end my endless suffering. However, the reality proved I was wrong. Summer showed a miserable look, saying, My family name is not Hudson. After we got married, Ewan forced me to change my family name. If Caroline married to Hudson family, she would also be forced to change her family name. Its not a big deal. The worse thing is their familys domestic violence. I was beaten over a hundred times during the past thirty years. Summer then rolled up her sleeve to present the dotted bruises on her arm to Leo. Thats only a tip of the iceberg. I still have more bruises on my body. Her calm expression conveyed the fact that she already took it as a normal thing. Leos expressionpletely changed. He couldnt help asking, Have you ever thought about running away? Of course, I have. However, it doesnt work at all. Summer shook her head and replied, I will still be captured and get beaten. There is no use to call the police either. The police wont mind my business under the Hudson familys great power. Leo remained silence but felt extremely angry in his heart. He thought Benedict beat Caroline out of impulse. Now it seemed he inherited domestic violence from his family line. All members in the Hudson family were nerds. If Caroline really married into the Hudson family, she would only suffer from endless torture. I was forced to depart with my true love by Ewan. However, my love didnt abandon me. After I got married, he came for me several times and wanted to run away with me. In the end, he got captured by Ewan. Summer then continued in a low voice, Ewan killed my love in front of me, but what he didnt expect was that I was already carrying with my loves child at that time. I didnt tell him about the baby and delivered Benedict on my own. I had raised him for several months until I was found by Ewan. At first, he wanted to throw Benedict on the ground to kill him. I threatened him with my life. That was how I finally saved my baby. However, Ewan still separate me and Benedict in different ces to imprison us. During that time, he was the one who took care of Benedict alone. It was good that Benedict was a smart boypared with Marcel. That was why Ewan gave up to kill him for the greater good. Leo showed a cold expression. Parenting was really important. Benedict was raised up by Ewan and his character would also be infected by him under such environment. Do you know why I told you to take Caroline away? Summers expression became anxious, saying, I dont want more innocent girls to suffer. Leo suddenly felt respectful for the woman in front of him. Being a girl meant you were the weaker side, while being a mother meant you had to be tough. Summer was a good mother and also a kind person. However, this world really treated her unfairly. Leo nodded and responded, Thank you for telling me this. Summer immediately stood up and remarked, Youd better hurry. Take Caroline away right now! I will arrange a maid of the same figure with Caroline to substitute her. You can take her away via this chance! Leo showed a calm look to Summer and suddenly asked, What about you?All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. It was a feasible n. However, it would only do good for Caroline instead of Summer herself. Summer shook her head and looked calm, replying, I can not leave. Its already a good thing for Caroline to escape. I am Ewans wife and he wont do anything to me even if he finds out the truth. He will kill you. Leo showed her a deep look. Let him do so. Summer didnt seem to care about her life at all. She remarked, Its a relief to die after getting through such a miserable life. Leo remained silence for a while. He then shook his head and refused her suggestion, saying, I am sorry. I cant ept this n. Why? Summer asked in an astonished look. There are two ws in this ce. Leo reached out two fingers and counted, The first thing is that you have decided to let a maid of simr figure with Caroline to substitute her, but what about the maids safety? Then second thing is about your own safety. The Hudson family will definitely find in the future that youre the one behind the scene. Well Summer seemed to be in a dilemma. To carry out this n, she had never thought she and the maid could live. I ept your good suggestion, but I refuse to carry out your n. Leo showed a serious look and remarked, Everyone has suffered. The maids life is not humblerpared with a wealthydy. Summer showed Leo a gentle look and remarked, I have noticed you when you had a conflict with the Stewart family and the Hamilton family. I didnt take you wrong. Youre really a righteous man. Leo simply smiled without reply. Soon, Summer frowned tightly and asked, However, how can we save Caroline if we dont carry out this n? Dont worry. I will ruin this wedding in my own way. Leo looked out on the darker night. A sense of coldness raised in his deep eyes. Summer was full of concern and asked, What can you do? Not only all bodyguards from the Hudson family are around, there are lots of other prestigious families in City J and Emerdale. Its hard for you to get out. Who have told you I will break by force? Leo carried a confident smile and noted, After tonight, the Hudson family is gone and you will be free. After saying this, he unlocked the door and strode outside. Chapter 237 Marriage by Capture After Leo left, Summer was sitting on the bed alone restlessly. Although Leo told her that he would take Caroline away in his own way, Summer didnt believe he could sessfully make it. The reason why the Hudson family could remain strong was not simply because of their great fortune, but also their strong family power. Even their familys cultural heritage had attracted many powerful people toe. Under such situation, it was nearly impossible to take Caroline away. When she was unsettled, a tall figure suddenly showed up, asking, The wedding is about to start. What are you doing here? Ewan looked around the room. After noticing there were some crumples on the quilt, he suddenly questioned coldly, Did anyonee to your room? Summers face suddenly became anxious and pale. Her mood was unsteady just now and forgot to erase those marks. p Ewan immediately pped on her face. He looked ferocious and remarked, Summer, dont try to y tricks with me. I know what youre thinking! You can only be my woman in your whole life, do you understand? Summer covered her face and nodded obediently. Ewan finally nodded in satisfaction. Suddenly, he took out a delicate jade bracelet made from metal and handed it to Summer, saying, Here it is. Our future daughter-inws present. What is it? Summer opened her eyes widely but didnt reach out her hands to get it. As her father-inw, I should give her something as present. This is the substitute. Ewan thenmanded, Hurry up! Summertrembled in feat. She hurriedly took the bracelet and went to Carolines room. She was checking the bracelet on the way. This thing was made all from metal and had a delicate outlook. However, no one would pick a metal bracelet as present. The most thing confused her was that the bracelet was really wide. It seemed it didnt suit for the wrist, but for the arm. Wondered, Summer rolled up the sleeve and put on the bracelet. Then she went back to her ce. After leaving from Summers room, Leo didnt go to attend the party held on the terrace. Instead, he went to the brides restroom and knocked at the door. When finding Leo was here in formal suit, Carolines face was full of joy after opening the door. Come in! After pulling him inside the room, Caroline asked him with anticipation, Leo, are you here to bring me away? Leo shook his head. Caroline immediately showed a frustrated expression and noted, You have promised me that I wont get married. Are you going to lie to me? At this point, Leo noticed the tear marks on her face, proving that Caroline had cried when she was alone in the room. Hence, Leo noted, I didnt lie to you. I will take you away if I have made a promise. However, it is not now. What time will it be? Leo showed a serious look and replied, I will take you away on the wedding. Hearing this, Carolines eyes turned blink as she slightly opened her mouth. After a while, she finally digested this message and couldnt help asking, Are you mad? Are you trying to capture me on wedding?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Leo didnt say anything but nodded. Carolines heart immediately pounded quickly. She thought Leos behaviour was insane. But you have already married? Leo gave her a slight smile and replied, Who have told you that people cant capture on wedding if they get married? I will only rescue you from this marriage and wont be responsible for you. Carolines eyes, which were full of hope, suddenly turned dark. Leo added, Besides, my wife and my daughter wille on the wedding. Caroline got startled again. Her expression looked a bit weird. She simply knew Leo got married but didnt know who his wife was. In order to figure out his wifes identity, the Ford family instructed her to seduce Leo. However, their n failed. Now Leos mysterious wife was finally going to show up! Out of no reason, Caroline became a bit nervous. The wedding is about to start. Dont be afraid. I will take you away before Benedict could propose! Seeing Leos serious look, Carolines desperate mood gradually became steady. OK. After Leo left, Caroline started to reapply her makeup in the room. Women were willing to appear in the best way for their loved ones. Leo was about to capture her marriage and she had to meet him in her best appearance. Time flew quickly. Soon, it was eight minutes past six at night. There were only ten minutes left for the wedding. The gentle Wedding March yed. The luxurious red carpet went across the hotel. In four corners of the spot, there were lots of cameras to capture such asion. People in this city all gave a focus on the Hudson familys wedding and the whole procedures would be on live. After the emcees starting words, the wedding finally began when the groom and the bride were invited to get in. p All people were apuding for them. The most enthusiastic ones were people form the Ford family. Reba, Jayden and Patricia were all burst out intense apuding. This was a milestone for the Ford family to be the Hudson familys rtive. The Ford family was going to thrive. Boom All air guns were fired while all lights on the spot were turned off. In the next moment, a sh of spotlight was lighted on one direction. With the focus of spotlight, Benedict, who was wearing the gloom suit, showed up when standing straight, looking passionate and aggressive. Caroline, the bride, also showed up on the other side of the bridge. She was wearing a white dress withce around her head and long gloves on her arms to present her aristocratic identity, looking calm and peaceful. They walked towards each other slowly. Leo checked the time and squinted his eyes, finding it was time to take action. Benedict came in front of Caroline. He got down on one knee and grabbed a shining diamond, looking at Caroline deeply. Caroline, I thought youre the most beautiful woman in the world the first time I saw you. You have the most charming lips. From that time, I knew you are my destiny. After saying this, Benedict looked at the audiences and remarked, Our happiness also goes along with your blessings. I hope everyone present could give us your sincere blessing. Boom The audiences burst out apuding. Everyone was cheering for them, except Summer, who was watching this worriedly. Its toote. She slightly shook her head and looked regretfully. You wont be happy together. Suddenly, one extremely discordant voice came off stage. His voice was not loud but was enough for everyone to hear. Hearing this voice, Carolines eyes suddenly blinked, while Benedicts expressionpletely turned gloomy. Chapter 238 I Don’t Care Not only Benedict on the stage, but also people the Hudson family and the Ford family, which were of the shortest distance to the stage, were shocked. They heard clearly that someone in the audience seats said You wont be happy together! Family representatives from City J and Emerdale all showed teasing smile after astonishment. How dared your family allowed someone to capture the marriage in public? It was a thing that could make the whole Hudson family lose their face. Ewans expression was extremely gloomy and other members in the Hudson family also looked furious. Jayden and Reba were showing blink look and didnt know what to do. Only William and Summer thought it was a good news and looked excited. Today is our Hudson familys big day. How dare someone say such others! Benedict felt extremely embarrassed as he nced over the audiences. Under numerous peoples gaze, Leo slowly stood up and walked towards the stage. All people were startled because Leo was also the one who had conflicts with Bertie and Jaxon. Was Leo going to offend all young masters? Leo Seeing Leo, who was talking towards him in tall and straight figure wearing suit, Benedicts whole face twisted together and stared at him in a ferocious manner. Its people from the Ford family! After seeing clearly who wereing, Ewans face turned gloomier and suddenly looked at the direction of the Ford family. Suddenly, all people in the Ford family froze still. Reba stood up in a pale face as she pointed at Leo and screamed out, Loser, what are you doing? The thing she worried about the most finally happened. However, she didnt expect that Leo still behaved in an arrogant way under so many prestigious families gaze in City J and Emerdale. How dared he try to capture the marriage! However, Leo also showed her a cold look. She was not deserved to be a mother after sacrifice her daughters happiness and regardless of her future son-inws nature as a man who has carried out domestic violence! She was doing all these for her familys benefit! Jayden, let your man immediately retreat. Otherwise, there is no need for you to attend the wedding! Ewan went rampaged ad he roared towards Jayden. Other people from the Hudson family also agreed with his words. How dare a small family from Emerdale try to ruin our wedding? Are you looking for death? Let that loser stop, otherwise, I will chase you out. Cancel the cooperation! Repress them all! Suddenly, Jaydens pressure immediately increased with big drops of sweat running down from his fore head. If Leo continued causing trouble, the Hudson family and the Ford familys rtion woulde to an end. Besides, the Ford family would also face the pressure from the Hudson familyAll things happened were simr with what happened to the Henderson family, who got depressed by the Lawson family. William, hurry up and tell your son to stop ruining Carolines wedding with Benedict. Jaydens heart was bleeding. He knew Leo would obey Williams words and immediately turned around to ask him for help. I am sorry, dad. I cannot hold him back. William held the cup to taste the wine slowly andpletely ignored him. He didnt agree for Caroline and Benedict to get married. He felt delighted that Leo would stand out to stop the wedding. Meanwhile, he knew it was Leo who was offering the Hudson family chances to let them broaden the market in Emerdale. It was a shame that the Hudson family didnt cherish their chances at all and even touched Leos bottom line. Meanwhile, Leo finally walked in front of Benedict. He didnt say anything but looked at in the eye tranquilly. Nadine followed behind him. She knew she was safe after Leo saying those words. Benedicts face was gloomy to the extreme point. He looked at Leo and suddenly took a deep breath. Leo, youre really a bold thing. How dare you ruin my wedding? Actually, nothing will happen if you cancel the engagement with Caroline. Benedict burst outughing as he remarked, Cancel the engagement? Why do I have to? Our family will be so embarrassed if I do so! Do you think face weight more that a living person? Leo darkened his eyes and his sound went extremely cold. Benedict also got startled. However, he then sneered and remarked, It seems you have found out something. I have already learned all crimes you and the old thing havemitted.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Seeing Leo was calling him The old thing, Ewan, who was off the stage, showed a gloomy look. In that way, I cant keep you alive any longer! Benedicts eyes suddenly became ferocious. Not only would he kill Leo, but also Caroline. He had already turned off the microphone and no one would hear their conversation. Caroline got shocked. She opened her eyes widely and asked, Are you going to kill me? The reason why I approach you is to help our family to broaden our market in Emerdale. Youre useless to me. Besides, such scandal to ruin my familys image already happened. Do you think I can ept you? Benedictpletely uncovered his true nature and looked at Caroline with killing intent. Caroline hurriedly stepped back and looked terrified. She couldnt speak out a word. At this point, Leo pulled her to his back. This action also arose the audiences burst out discussion. The bride is captured! Well, after the bride in the Hudson family gets captured, I suppose they dont have the dignity to continue running business in City J! Such a great show! Its good for me toe here. Hearing all prestigious families from City J and Emerdale were sneering. All people in the Ford family looked terrible. Its all over Seeing Caroline, who was hiding behind Leo, Benedict looked more furious as he remarked, There were lots of bodyguards of the Hudson family. Do you think you can sessfully escape? Or are you going to die with him and be the pathetic couple? Although Caroline was extremely terrified, she still cried out with red rims of eyes, I will not marry a man who carried out domestic violence! I used to like you because youre wealthy and young. Now I just want to leave you. Leo also shook his head and replied, I think you have mistaken my intent. First, I will not die. If you keep challenging my bottom line, you will be the one to die. Second, I already get married and what I am going to do is simply taking her away. Is that your purpose? Benedictughed out loudly, Are you going to take her away without being responsible for her? Do you know she cannot be married because of your silly behaviour because she is between married and single? You have ruined her whole life! Caroline looked pale and looked struggled when turning to look at Leo. Benedict was right. It was impossible for her to get married in the future. Youre wrong. No one will think of her in that way. Leo looked care. Benedict remained silent for a while and suddenly remarked, I dont know where you get your bravery from. ording to my knowledge, the person behind the Henderson family only cares about Caroline. Besides, doesnt your wife mind this? Leo smiled. When he was about to respond, the clear sound of high heels hitting the ground came. The next second, the cold and in voice came. I dont care. Chapter 239 Marriage Announcement in Public The voice was not loud but extremely cold, making all people turn around subconsciously to have a look. Leo also got startled and turned around. Suddenly, the cold expression on his face waspletely gone and was covered with gentleness. Caroline observed his change in astonishment because she had never seen Leo to show such an expression. Suddenly, she seemed to remind of something. Her whole body vibrated severely as she turned around. A woman with tall figure showed up in front of the hotel. The atmosphere around her was extremely cold. She was holding a cute little angels hands and walking inside the hall under everyones gaze.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Dad! Seeing her father, Emilia immediately called in excitement. Although Emilia was an adorable kid, most people still rest their eyes on the woman. The womans long hair was put up, showing her fair and slim neck with a sparkling diamond ne. She was wearing the miracle dress Leo bought herst time, matching her elegance perfectly. The dress was the limited edition with only one hundred dresses sold around the world. Her gorgeous face and extreme cold eyes had emphasized her great power. Under her power, all people couldnt help taking a step back and looked at her up and down with wondering eyes. Lydia? Seeing who she was, Carolines expression suddenly changed. As if seeing a ghost, she got very shocked. Caroline was the bride tonight and had done delicate makeup. However,pared with Lydia, her radiance suddenly faded. The only heroine for tonight only belonged to Caroline. After realizing what was going on, Caroline looked at Leo subconsciously and asked in amazement, Is she your Leo didnt say anything but nodded with a smile. How can it be possible Caroline got startled. She covered her mouth to express her shock, as if what happening in front her was a dream. Under the stage, all people from the Ford family also couldnt believe their eyes and went toplete shock. Their expressions were really interesting. How could Lydia be that nobodys wife? Howhow could it be possible? Reba got petrified at once. Afterwards, her expression had gone several changes. She was unwilling to ept this reality. In her view, Leo was a trash couldnt match Lydia in every aspect. Lydia was a perfect woman with both beauty and fortune. Jayden, Patricia and even William all looked at Lydia and her daughter to walk towards Leo in astonishment. Even William didnt know the secret behind. Its the tears of Venus! Suddenly, someone from the crowd suddenly shouted. All peoples sight all focused on the diamond Lydia was wearing. It was a diamond red as blood, as if it was the tears from God because of his mercy to ordinary people. The diamond attracted every woman eyes in present. Suddenly, they all turned to look at Lydia in an admiring and jealous way. It was the diamond every woman hoped to own! When Lydia was wearing it, it set her gorgeous figure off, as if she was a goddess. However, Caroline and other people from the Ford family didnt care about it at all. They still remembered that tears of Venus got audited at a high price for one billion yuan by a mysterious rich man. Then the diamond appeared on a luxurious wedding. The wedding was held on Oceania and the bride was Lydia. Considering this, all peoples breathing from the Ford family went rapid with shocked eyes. Was that loser the mysterious rich man who bought tears of Venus at the price of one billion? Was that loser the groom who proposed to Lydia on Oceania? Was that loser the big figure who made Hans, leader of Emerdale Military District,e to celebrate their wedding by leading all vehiclesnd and sea? One thought after another appeared in Reba and Patricias head, making them look pale and tremble. They didnt even have the strength to stand up. They felt their heart was caught by an intangible hand, making them hard to breath. All negative emotions, astonishment, panic and fear exploded like weed! Poor guys! They still didnt specte that Leo was the dragon lord who was greeted by ten thousand people from all ces, but thinking it was Hans contribution. However, such thing could already astonish them. No wonder that the loser asked to help the Ford family to get the bid Rebas looked changed and she was full of anger, saying, Thats because Lydia is his wife! Besides, he got support with a giant fortune of eight hundred billion and eighty billion yuan from tenpanies! Reba added with a vicious look, Its Lydias contribution! Do you forget the thing that Virgil Cooperation gets smashed to have to stop the project? There were a hundred thousand people whonded on Emerdale! Jayden showed a fierce look as he trembled in anger, remarking, Lydia must help him to do so! And 316 Event! The Ford family almost copsed! With every persons memory, each of them was gritting teeth in anger. This loser used to y tricks with us like we are moneys in the zoo! They all thought it was Lydia who had done all those things. All people were fooled around by Leo. Thats fun! President Hendersons arrival really brings benefit to the Emerdale gang. In another ce on this party, Jaxonughed out loudly when waving his fan. However, Bertie showed gloom expression and determined to put Lydia to death. Marcus remained calm as still and decided to be an outsider. Seeing what happened, Chris couldnt help remarking with a sigh, My cousin really foresees things urately. I am afraid that she knows Lydia wille here today and avoid to meet her in person. Although Chris and Lydia were in partnership in turban nning and construction projects, if he came in todays asion, his rtion with Lydia would be like ex-wife and present wife. Benedict knew Leo got married with Lydia. However, he still couldnt help showing a gloomy face when seeing Lydia again. After all, when he used to be the owner of International Commerce Centre, he was also attracted by Lydia. Ewan had heard about Lydias name. His son used to run business in Emerdale and had purchased International Commerce Centre with a great deal just to know this woman and to get closer with her. He never expected that Lydia didnt share his son only a simple nce. Lydia, its hard for you to run business. Are you going to see all of your hardworks getting ruined just because of this loser? Benedict took a deep breath. He looked at Lydia and remarked. In Benedicts view, Lydia had offered Leo all of those things. Although As Beauty was a powerful group, it still couldntpare with the property Hudson family owned. After all, the Hudson family had already broadened its market in Emerdale and also owned its business in City J. Their power couldnt be easily ignored. All family representatives from City J and Emerdale shook their head. Lydia would be so wrong if she thought she could go against the Hudson family simply relying on As Beauty. However, Lydia didnt seem to get threatened at all. She remarked coldly, Its not your turn to mind my mans business. Benedict got furious as he replied in cold eyes, Well, then dont me me to ruin your group. Youre nothing without your business! Mind about your family business before this! Leo suddenly interrupted them. Benedict showed a disdainful look as he said, Do you think youre qualified to judge me? All of your power is your wifes contribution Young master, something went wrong! Before Benedict could finish his speech, the butler from the Hudson family rushed in the wedding [arty. All cooperativepanies with Hudson family have reached the agreement that they will withdraw money. Now they will suspend all projects the Hudson family has in Emerdale and we are going to face the penalty for breach of contract! What? Benedict suddenly changed into an anxious expression when hearing this. Ewan also got worried that he even stood up. Besides, all of our subsidiarypanies in Emerdale have copsed. Were required that we cannot enter the Emerdale market anymore! Boom The former news was still eptable. However, the second news was like a strike of lightning to hit on Benedict and Ewan, making their bodies tremble in fear! Chapter 240 The Collapse of the Hudson Family Father! Lord! Ewan sat on the grasnd awkwardly with hands covering his chest. His breath was quick and uneven. All people from the direct line of descent in the Hudson family suddenly changed their expressions and went to support Ewan, who couldnt bear such a great strike. Summer was startled. The disaster happened too fast. She couldnt react in the first time. In the next moment, she suddenly turned around to look at Leo on the stage. She had suggested to rece Caroline with a maid to get married. However, her suggestion was denied by Leo. At that time, she wondered how could Leo rescue Caroline simply by himself. Now it seemed there was no need for Leo to cheat because he owned the power to eliminate the whole Hudson family. Why is his real identity? Not only did the Hudson family were shocked, but all powers present got amazed astonished and showed terrifying look. Was it a coincidence for the Hudson family to undergo sudden revenge? Everybody present were elites in the business world. No one would naively think it was a simplemercial dispute. It was a revenge! Leos expression was cold. His gaze towards the Hudson family was simr with the way he looked at a pile of dead bodies. They thought they were relying on Lydia, but they didnt know they could only rely on themselves. Chris found he was burning with righteous ardour. He thought it was a wise choice to show his obedience to Leo before. Five years ago, his cousin had remarked an extremely rampant sentence: Anyone who is for me will live and anyone who dares go against me will die! Now it seemed Leo was more suitable for this sentence. All of Leos rtives and subordinates were having a good life, while his enemies would normally be killed in a miserable way! Dont panic! All presidents from our cooperativepanies were here. Lets figure it out! Ewan didnt lose his pace because of it. He soon returned calm andmanded in rationality. It was Benedicts wedding day. The Hudson family had invited many cooperative business partners here. All presidents who reachedmitment with them before were on the invitation list. Ewan and Benedict brought the whole Hudson family toe towards those presidents in a threatening manner. Everyone here had shared wine with me. I can even call you brothers. I just wonder what did the Hudson family do that offended you? Benedict questioned they in a cold expression. No, you didnt. All presidents shook their heads. Then why did you suddenly withdraw your money? Every president sneered and seemed to be not afraid at all, remarking, Mr. Hudson, you have to ask yourself this question. Have you offended any big figure youre not supposed to offend? A big figure I shouldnt offend? Benedict and Ewan looked at each other. In order to expand market in Emerdale, they had to be humble to negotiate with others. How could they offend someone? With further thinking, the only one they had offended was Leo, who was chased out by the Ford family and had the intent to take the bride away. However, even Leo married Lydia, he couldnt do anything to them simply by relying on As Beauty. At this point, n and Justin went towards them with members from HY Business Association. All people who owned strength in Emerdale all startled and showed serious look. Why would so many members from HY Business Association gathered here? Benedict, today is your sons big day. Do you mind me to ask for a ss of wedding wine? n poured himself a ss of wine and sneered. n, its you! Ewan suddenly reminded of something. His eyes became dark as he pointed at n when shouting. nughed out, You think too much. I dont have such a great power! Ewan frowned more tightly. n was right. Although he was the richest man in Emerdale, he was simply a junior member in HY Business Association, while Ewan was going to get promoted to be the intermediate member. n couldntpete with him in terms of status. Then what that big figure will be? Ewan murmured. At first, he spected that n was the mysterious big figure behind the Ford family. Now it seemed n wasnt. Mr. Cohen, Miss Henderson! At this point, Forrest came in front of Leo and Lydia to greet them respectfully. Ewan immediately got startled when seeing this. What would bring the head of HY Business Association here? When Ewan was about to greet him, he found Leo was rubbing her daughters head and noted, Emilia, say hi to grandpa Forrest. I just turn fifty this year Forrests face was full of embarrassment. When he was about to exin, Emilia already called docilely, Hi, grandpa Forrest! Ah! Forrest could only respond. However, when seeing Emilias adorable face, he got delighted a lot. Ewanpletely went shock. Why would the head be in such a good rtion with Leo? Although Ewan was a member of HY Business Association, Forrest had never smiled at him before! This is must because of Lydia! Ewan guessed in his mind. He knew the inside story that Forrest admired Lydias talent and had invited to join HY Business Association. However, he got rejected by Lydia in a polite way. No matter how, only Forrest could save the Hudson family at this point. President Barker! Ewan hurriedly arrived in front of Forrest and greeted him respectively. Whats wrong? Forrest was unpleasant when being interrupted by Ewan because he loved Emilia a lot and was going to y with her. President Barker, n didnt follow the rules in the association and had blown hot and cold. Ewan pointed at n and remarked when gritting his teeth. n didnt defend himself but drank the wine calmly, showing an expression that he was going to admire a good show.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Well? Why didnt he go against our rules? And how did he blow hot and cold? Forrests eyes were cold and asked in a slight voice. He not only gathered a party privately to prevent me from broadening the market in Emerdale, but also fooled me. He had sighed the agreement with me and our project already started, however, he suddenly decided to withdraw the money! It is mymand to let him withdraw the money. Do you have any questions? Forrest remarked coldly. What? Forrests words really astonished Ewan. Even Benedict and other members from the Hudson family got startled. As if losing their voice in the same time, they couldnt speak out anything. I aming for this thing. A strong and powerful scent from the upper ss was surrounding Forrest. He then waited for a while and told Ewan coldly, Now I formally inform you that I will deprive your membership in HY Business Association. I will also confiscate allpanies our group has supported! Boom The sudden changed finally arrived. Ewan opened his eyes widely and looked at Forrest in stiff. Benedicts whole body also trembled. His face went pale, seeming to be desperate in the lowest point. After a while, Ewan forced a smile and noted, President Barker, dont make jokes with me. Ny percent industries of the Hudson family were supported by the association. Who will handle them if you decide to deprive them all? Do I look like I am joking? Forrest sneered and remarked, All industries the association have supported will be charged by n. He will inherit your position to be the intermediate member. Forrests wordspletely took away Ewansst hope. Benedict already showed blink eyes and felt his death was near. Congrattions to be the intermediate member, Mr. Russel. Mr. Russel, I am Brooke from the Palmer family in City J. I am Caleb Grant from the Grant family in City J. Every prestigious family in City J all came forward to congratte n with smile in order to get closer rtion with him. No one turned to look at people from the Hudson family anymore because they knew the Hudson family already fell. Chapter 241 Smashed to Pieces Man goes high, as water goes low. No family is evergreen. The peak is followed by the decline. Therefore, everybodys moving up thedder, taking every opportunity to make their family bigger. Because they know that sess takes price, and if they fail, theyll lose everything. n inherited all the Hudsons fortune and higher social status. For a time, he became all the peoples favorite. Stephen lost everything all of a sudden, and he became more than ten years older, with no more full spirit, just a lonely old man in his twilight years. But Benedict also had not recovered from the destruction of the house of Hudson. It was his wedding, originally thought to be the starting point of making The Hudson family great again. However, unexpected, it became the end of the history of The Hudson family. Jayden, Reba and others were also visiting Stephen with mixed feelings, with no sad, but a sense of relief. At least, the Hudson family fell, so that they would not charge Leo for ruining the wedding and taking the bride away. n received the representative card from the Palmer family, the Grant family, but not included the Watts family. He even ignored it, which made the Watts family representative awkward. However, due to the current situation, he had to bear this, and left the scene with malicious look in his eyes. Lukas had no pity in his eyes, and looked respectfully at Leo. Mr. Cohen, are you satisfied with the result? Leo nodded coldly, The Hudson family has been greatly inferior to before. Stop now. Whether they can live through tomorrow depends on their fate. Yes, my lord. There is nothing behind them, Lukas with n, Justin, and other members of the HY Business Association soon left. Caroline was too shocked to say a word. She didnt understand what Leo meant at first, but when she saw the reaction of the great families in Hopkins Metropolis, she soon understood. After the congrattion, representatives of the families in Hopkins Metropolis, led by the Palmer and the Grant families, looked at Stephen indifferently. Master Hudson, should we make those grudges clear? What do you want? Benedict finally came to his senses and became aghast. What are we doing? Hahaha Brooke, lord of the Palmer family sneer, said, a few years ago, a distant cousin of mine had a car ident, the murderer is still atrge. Did you secretly plot it? And the Grant family. Caleb of the Grant family had a grim smile on his face, and the voice was cold, everyone in Hopkins Metropolis knows Im a yboy, but you spoiled my pleasure. You not only imprisoned my woman, but also tortured her and left wounds all over her body, finally sold her overseas!All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. With the Palmer family and the Grant family leading the way, the families in Hopkins Metropolis had all spoken out about their bad blood with the Hudson family. There was no grace, only resentment. All of a sudden, everyone in the family became the target. Not only Stephen and Benedict became pale, other close rtives of the family had their legs trembling. Wait! Just then there was a sharp cry. Leo strode off the stage and looked at the Palmer, Lu and other ns in Hopkins Metropolis. He said loudly, I dont care if you want to revenge to the Hudson family, but you have to let an innocent person go. Brooke and Caleb looked at each other, wanted to refuse, but seeing Leos indifferent eyes, they promised, Good. Who do you want us to let go? Leo pointed Summer, She! Okay, you can go. Caleb waved his hand and said to Summer. Her two eyes were sluggish, and she stood dully in the same ce. Things changed so quickly that she had no time for reaction. Youre free. Run. Leos looked at Summer with a gentle look, and looked at Caroline, said, you should thank her. She also secretly pleased me to take you escape here. She even tried to persuade me to make a substitute, but I refused. Caroline was moved, so she tightly grasped Summers hand, saying, Thank You! Summer. It was you. Bitch! Listening to the words of Leo, Stephen suddenly be raged, staring at her, No wonder I found your room to have people. That was when you were nning to let the bride run, right? Summer startled. Years of abuse and domestic violence had made her have a fear of Stephen. Leos look became cold again, As for the rest of the members of the Hudson family, you can kill at will. Give them a good beating, no mercy. If anything goes wrong, its on me! Brooke, with ruthless eyes, waved his big hand. Immediately many bodyguards rushed over, toward the Hudson family, beating them all violently. Caleb Grant was even pulling Benedicts hair by himself and smashed him to the ground. The scene was extremely bloody and violent. They were some of Hopkins Metropoliss most celebrated yboys who were not bound byw, so long as they dont kill anyone. After a while, everyone in Hudsons family was beaten ck and blue. Stephen and Benedict were more miserable, their faces were full of blood, and they even lost several front teeth. Summer didnt bear to see these, so she pulled the clothes of Leo, Mr. Cohen, she begged, I know this is a terrible time to ask, but I cant help but beg you that he has got what he deserves. Can you spare his life? All parents love their kids. Looking at the painful looks of Summer, Leo hesitated for a while, nodded, Well, I cannot interfere how other families deal with him, but I will keep his life. Thank you, Mr. Cohen. Thank you, Mr. Cohen! Summer was full of gratitude to Leo. However, I am not sure what will happen to him. He may be maimed or turned into a vegetable. Leo said solemnly. Summer shook her head and said in tears, As long as I can keep him alive, I am satisfied. Caroline, on the other side, was emotional. Benedict is bad, but he has a loving mother. In contrast to Reba, the difference came out significantly. Having beating for 20 minutes, the Grant family, the Palmer family and other families stopped. Benedict had fainted. His limbs were broken and he was lying on the ground in blood. Summer immediately pounced to his body, holding him silently and shedding tears. Caleb and Brooke said with cold look in their eyes, Lets Go! With these words, he led his men away. The guests then left, the scene was sparsely popted, with only the Hudson family, the Ford family, Leo, Lydia, Caroline and other people. Lets go back, too. Lydia looked at Leo and said, Yes. Leo nodded gently, looking back at Caroline again, You go home, too. Stop! Just then, Stephens weak sound was heard behind him. Everyone but you can go! Leo looked back, only to see Stephen stood up with disheveled hair. In the background of blood, his whole face was ferocious. Dad, Im scared. Emilia hid behind Leo. Leo held her, with calm facial expression, You and the Hudson family all perished. What do you take to make us stay? Her life! Stephen suddenly pointed Caroline,ughed wildly, There is a special bomb bracelet on her wrist. As long as she steps out of the Hudson family, or the bracelet is forcibly removed, it will explode. She will be blown into pieces! Chapter 242 Life for Life Saying these words, Stephens face was full of merciless smile. His eyes were full of tremendous madness. Carolines face became pale in a moment. She was looking at her hand in trembling. Reba heard that Carolines body was with a bomb, was scared too, fiercely pushed her away. You have a bomb on you. Stay away from us! Caroline was pushed by Reba, so she staggered and directly fell to the ground, with incredible look in her eyes. Reba was her birth mother, but her first reaction to danger was to push her daughter away. What are you doing? She is our daughter! William roared to Reba, and then quickly ran to the side of Caroline, a hand up her, Caroline, how are you? Im fine. Caroline shook her head, but with red eyes full of tears, staring at Reba. She finally saw what her mother was like. There was no anger, only deep sorrow in her heart. As Leo heard the body of Caroline with a bomb bracelet, his face was depressive, too. He knew that Hudson family would have a crazy counterattack, but did not think that Stephen would use such a cruel way. Take Emelia with you. There was a murderous look in his eyes, and even his voice was cold. What about you? Lydia embraced Emilia, and asked with deep concern. Ill be back in a minute. Lydia shook her head restively, taking Emilia to the Nadine. Then, she returned to Leo, actively took his hand. Her eyes could melt iceberg. No matter what danger it is, I will not leave you alone. We will face it together. The body of Leo shivered slightly, and he was deeply moved in mind, Okay. When Summer heard words of Stephen, it seemed that she was reminded of something, as she became paler than Caroline, and her body also tightly trembled. You said you put a bomb bracelet on her? The voice of Leo was deep and terrible, the gstone road under his feet was scratched and cracked. Angry, yep? The angrier you are, the happier I am. Stephens eyes were full of craziness, This marriage is supposed to be the starting point of Hudson familys brilliance, but now it is destroyed. You! Leo! You are the culprit! I am not happy, so you and Caroline also do not deserve happiness! I dont want to die. I dont want to die. Somebody who can help me Caroline crouched on the ground, with both hands tightly embraced her head, shivered fiercely. By the end, her soliloquy had be a deep fear.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. At this time, Leo came to her side, Take out that bracelet and show me. Maybe I can have a way. Carolines body shivered, and she rolled up her sleeve, took out her hand, which turned out to have nothing. She was stunned. There was no bomb bracelet on her. She didnt even remember what it looked like. Just now, she was terrified by the words of Stephen and fell into panic for a moment, even couldnt think. The look of Leo then became banter, The lord of Hudson family, I think you are too old to be reasonable. There is no bracelet in Carolines body. The mad look on Stephens face suddenly solidified, and it became pale, Impossible. I let Summer put it on her C Speaking of this, he suddenly stopped and turned to Summer. He looked extremely angry and scared. You Bitch. You didnt put the bracelet on her C All people immediately looked at Summer, only to see that she rolled up sleeves with her body trembling. On her bruised arm, there was a silver stainless steel bracelet. The bracelet, was on me Madam Hudson! Aunty! Suddenly, Leo and Carolines pupil contracted and shouted. You are such a big failure, bitch! Ah C Stephen stared at Summer angrily and roared. But soon, his look returned to normal but his disposition was brutal, It doesnt matter who wears this bracelet. I have the key to open the bracelet. If you want her to live, prepare 500 million dors for me, another car and a ticket to fly overseas. Otherwise, youll watch her explode and die! These words were devoid of human nature, and Summers body trembled even more severely. Youre crazy. Shes your wife! Lydia scolded angrily with a cold look. Stephenughed, She has betrayed me. Why should I pity her? Bang- As soon as the sound was heard, Stephens body flew upside down like a broken kite and hit a coiled dragon column, smashing the stone column to pieces directly. Just as he was about to get up strugglingly, his chest was heavily trampled by a foot. Leo was filled with cruelness, Where is the key! Cough C Hearing that, Stephen coughed up mouthfuls of blood. He had a crazy smile on his face, Im sorry I lied to you just now. This bracelet has no key at all. Once its taken, it cant be removed. Who wears it can only be a ve for the rest of her life. Leo didnt believe it. They searched Stephen and couldnt find the key. At this time, William also ran out of the hotel, There is no key in the hotel. As a result, the eyes of Leo were more depressive. Is there really no key? Mr. Cohen. At this time, the gentle voice of Summer behind him was heard. She stood quietly behind him, not so afraid, even with a smile of putting life and death aside, Since there is no key, forget it. You go back first and Ill clean up the mess. Hearing the speech, Leo immediately moved his eyes, Madam Hudson, you C Thank you for doing so much for me, and also for being a gentleman who forgiving viins and sparing my unfilial sons life. Summer bowed respectfully to Leo, but there was a taste of farewell to life in her words. Lydia immediately stopped her, Madam Hudson, there must be other ways. No need to persuade me. Summer shook her head and smiled at Lydia, There is no one I miss in this world. Dying is a relief for me of course, Im not so carefree, and Im afraid of death. In fact, Im a person who is afraid of pain, butpared with a sharp pain in a moment, its more terrible to live in a muddle all my life. Mrs. Hudson C William and others also dissuaded her one after another. Only the lords of the Zhou family were still watching coldly. This is my own choice. You dont have a burden in your heart. Summer smiled and then looked at Stephen. Her expression suddenly became resentful. Stephen, Ive wanted to kill you for long, but Im just a powerless woman, and youre the lord of the Hudson family in Hopkins Metropolis. Now, if I die, well die together! Stephen trembled and looked at Summer in horror, Summer, why do you do this? We are husband and wife. You stay with me. The bomb Bracelet wont explode C At first, he just wanted to threaten people to prepare arge amount of cash for him, and then fled abroad to live a natural and unrestrained life. Now Summer was going to drag him to death, and he was afraid at once. You wish! Summers was determined. She threw herself down on Stephen, and they both fell into the swimming pool. Chapter 243 Caroline Acknowledged Her New Mother Boom- Three secondster, a huge explosion urred in the swimming pool. The dense smoke from the explosion terminated the clear water, and dark water exploded, turned into drops and fell. Waves billowed in the swimming pool, with charred fragments of clothes floating on them. There were Summer and Stephen. There was silent. No one spoke for a long time, and the atmosphere was very heavy. Carolines eyes were red. It was the first time when she was sad because of a persons death.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Leo also held Lydia tightly and watched the smoke of the swimming pool. Does he really have no key? For a long time, Lydia leaned her head on the shoulder of Leo and asked softly. Leo nodded heavily and kept silent for a long time. Suddenly he said, I am a person too. He knew what Lydia meant. It was a humans life. How could he watch her die? However, as Leo said, he was a man, not a superhero. He could save one person or ten people, but he couldnt save everyone. Leo was the one who had witnessed more issues about death than others. If one goes to a battle to kill the enemy, there will always be victims. The more he experienced, the number he was. Lydia didnt say much, but she tried to hold him and melt the numb and regretful heart of Leo with her warm body. Leo closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, he became calm again. i Erect a monument and give her a decent funeral! Leo said in a deep voice. He didnt turn around, but the Nadine knew he spoke to her. Yes! Nadine took this order. She was about to call n and order him to build a tombstone for Summer at the top of the best cemetery in Hopkins Metropolis. Suddenly, there was a loud cough in the swimming pool. Everyone immediately changed their dispositions and rushed to hear the sound. There was a tter in the water- They saw a scorched hand suddenly stretched out in the swimming pool, and then sank again. Leo kept calm, Save her! Nadine immediately hung off the phone and pulled up the sinking hand. Cough C Summer, burned by the explosion, was spitting out the water in her stomach, and her forehead was soaked with blood. It is not difficult to guess that it was the huge air wave caused by the explosion that knocked her into the wall of the swimming pool. Ms Hudson, are you alive?! Caroline immediately turned grief into joy and eximed. Leo also pped Summers back, patted out the sewage in her stomach, and then asked, How are you? Im fine Summer felt much better. Summer was not dead. This was really a great news. Everyone was relieved. Caroline suddenly asked suspiciously, Ms Hudson, why are you alright? Leo also looked at Summer in disbelief. The explosion just now was not covered, and its power was greater than C4 bomb. Summer, however, only got her body and her head injured in the explosion. That was all a minor injury to the explosion. Summer said what happened at the bottom of the water again, and all the people understood atst. It turned out that Summer was lucky to be alive. First of all, she dragged Stephen into the swimming pool. The bomb exploded underwater, which was much less powerful than the on thend. Secondly, It must be said that Summer was really lucky. What this bomb bracelet was made of was unknown. Once it was soaked in water, it fell off automatically. It was such a coincidence that it fell into Stephens pocket. Therefore, the bracelet exploded on him. Last but not least- At the time of the explosion, the first wave of air blew Summer away, almost across the whole swimming pool and avoided the center of the explosion. To sum up, that was how Summer escape from death. Stephen was not so lucky. He happened to be in the center of the explosion, leaving no bones. It was too dangerous. Caroline wiped the cold sweat on her head, patted her chest and said, I wont get married in the future. Its all right. Leo looked at her and said with a smile. It was no wonder that this day was her wedding, but it ended in such a terrible disaster. There would be psychological issue in the rest of her life. After a while, the ambnce came. Leo and his followers did not leave, but escorted Summer to the nearest hospital in Hopkins Metropolis. Summer took a few bottles of drops, wrapped them up a few times and recovered. Benedicts diagnosis came out, and he was beaten to a systemicminuted fracture. Caleb was very cruel and broke his bones one by one. That meant he would spend the rest of his life in aa. Summer was sad. Suddenly, Caroline said, Can I be your daughter? As soon as this remark came out, not only Leo, but also William and Summer were stunned. What are you talking about, my child? Summer pretended to be angry and said, Your father is still here. How can you recognize me as a mother? Why not? Caroline said stubbornly, Ms. Hudson, we never know each other, but you are so considerate to me. Now you have no one to rely on. Ill be your adopted daughter ande to talk with you if I am free, okay? Madam Hudson, you promise. Unexpectedly, William agreed. Leo didnt speak, just took a deep look at Caroline. Others didnt know the secret, but he knew some. Reba was Williams second wife. Before her, there was another wife who died of illness. In other words, in addition to Caroline, William has another eldest daughter. However, she had gone missing for long and didnt know whether they could meet and recognize each other in this life. Of course, overall, it was Rebas series of deeds that made Caroline disappointed. In contrast, Summer had a much better heart, and Caroline herself was eager for such maternal love. Summer was still hesitating. At this time, Leo said, Madam Hudson, good people have good news. Just say yes. Hopkins and Emerdale are not far away. We can alsoe to see you when we are free. All right. Unable to resist others saying, Summer agreed after all. Mom! Caroline hugged Summer excitedly. Summer also showed a smile on her face and gently hugged Caroline. Leo nodded with satisfaction and said, Since everyone has a happy ending, lets go back to Emerdale first. Hearing that, Lydia led Emilia out of the ward. However, when Lydia and William passing by, William nced and saw an ancient pendant inadvertently exposed at the waist beneath her clothes. The pendant was not valuable and its workmanship was very rough. It was worthless at first sight. However, Lydia still kept it. William suddenly trembled and called Lydia. Ms. Henderson, wait a minute! Lydia turned around and said, Is there anything else to say? William rolled his throat and asked in a shaking voice, Where did you get this pendant? Chapter 244 Fatal Racing Car His reaction was a little abnormal, which caused Leos concern. Combined with his previous unfortunate marriage experience, it was not difficult to dig some clues. Lydia herself was stunned. Unexpectedly, William asked about such a humble ancient pendant, but soon, she smiled. This one was from my father when I was born. William stammered a few times, and his face became paler, Whats your fathers name? Hearing this, Lydias eyes showed a hint of disgust, and her look was unhappy. But she still said, His name is Karl Henderson. Now he is in Yanjing. Really William had recovered from the shock at this time, and he raised a smile full of bitterness. Father, if you like this pendant, Ill give it to you. No, no William shook his head over again. Suddenly, he was stunned in frozen. Then he trembled all over and looked at Lydia strangely, What did you just call me? Father. Lydia looked serious, You are the father of Leo, and I married Leo, and you are my father-inw. William looked at Leo with dull eyes. After a long time, his face turned red in excitement, Good, good, good! He said three good for three times in a row, which was enough to prove how happy he was. Lydia wondered secretly. Did she just call him father? Why was he so happy? Leo held the sleeping Emilia and took a deep look at Lydia. He had seen Williams special feelings for Lydia. This was by no means as simple as finding a daughter-inw, which was mixed with moreplex factors. A very bold guess floated in the mind of Leo. Even he was shocked. But he didnt say it, because the matter involved a wide range of factors, and even involved theplicated Valenham powers. More importantly, Lydia might copse. Dad, why are you smiling so happily? At this time, Caroline came out of the ward and looked at William doubtfully. Nothing.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. William wiped the tears in his eyes, suddenly hugged Caroline gently and said, Caroline, no matter what happens in the future, you are my daughter, and I will protect you. I see, Dad. Ive grown up. Dont make me embarrassed Caroline let William hold her and said with a blush. On the asion of parting, Caroline came to Lydia and bowed deeply, Ms. Henderson, I was too snobbish and did a lot of things that hurt Leo. You hate me for this. Here, I apologize to you. Lydia shook her head, People are not sages, as they make mistakes. That makes who you really are. In this way, Leos family of three embarked on the journey back to Emerdale. He didnt take the Rolls Royce from Nadine, but drove the BMW from Lydia. Lydia sat in the passenger seat with Emilia sleeping in her arms. While driving, Leo peeped at Lydia tenderly. What are you looking at? Noticing the eyes of Leo, Lydia frowned slightly and asked. You look good. Leo smiled. yboy. Lydia also smiled and looked at Leo, Today you are more rxed than ever. Really? Leo touched his nose and smiled silently, Probably because you announced our rtionship. Opening their rtionship did fulfill a wish of Leo. Not to mention whether outsiders would congratte them after the rtionship was made public. For Leo, this was a kind of respect. They would probably upy the headlines in Emerdale the next day. Leo, this is not enough. Lydia looked at Leo and shook her head. Leo knew what this sentence was. He couldnt helpughing and said, Thats enough. At least let my father admit you. Lydias look was full of seriousness, At least its not enough now. Leo didnt speak any more, but there was a light smile on his face. The world thought the royal family in Emerdale was very strong, even Lydia thought so, but it was still nothing in the eyes of Leo. However, he still didnt intend to tell Lydia. The in and happy life was hard to get. It was a happiness to enjoy the daily life as an ordinary person, isnt it? Leo was about to say something when suddenly he was shocked and frozen. Whats the matter? Lydia noticed the expression of Leo and asked anxiously. Sit down. Leo didnt make any unnecessary exnation, just holding the steering wheel. He looked like a vulture. A dazzling headlight suddenly appeared in front. A Mercedes Benz raised the speed to the maximum. The motor made a loud noise and sped towards them. Leo, stop! Seeing this scene, Lydias face instantly turned pale, and she said anxiously. However, Leo not only didnt step on the brake, but blew the elerator to the limit. The BMW turned into a fierce beast and hit the Mercedes Benz. In the hands of Leo, this car was not a BMW, but a well modified off-road racing car. So, in just a few hundred meters, Mercedes Benz and BMW were like two fierce beasts, attacking each other. Meeting on a narrow path, who dares wins! Lydia, who was sitting on the passengers seat, was stunned. Their speed was far beyond the speed limit of the highway. Her heart pounded as if it was going to jump out of her throat. Close your eyes. At this time, the calm and low voice of Leo came to her ears. Lydia closed her eyes without hesitation. After that, she could see nothing and there was only the roar of hurricane in her ears. As the two cars got closer and closer, Leo could see clearly what kind of person the driver of Mercedes Benz was. With a hooked nose and eyes of different size, though with yellow skin, it was the standard look of southern Vietnam people. He had good psychological quality, which was the only thing that surprised Leo. At such a fast speed, he was still calm and chill. The expression of Leo was very ruthless. He thought the same as the Southener, that is, no one wouldpromise! Then try to see who is better. The eyes of Leo were as chill as looking at a corpse. In the Mercedes Benz, the driver also noticed Leos expression, and a burst of panic shed in his eyes. He refused to give way because he wanted to force Leo to do so, but the psychological quality of Leo was stronger than him! Two steps closer. Fifty meters left! Thirty meters! Five meters- At the critical moment, the Southener in the Mercedes Benz failed to pass the death level after all, and slightly moved the steering wheel. Whoosh- The two cars passed by with an extremely small gap. At this moment, Leo suddenly hit the steering wheel, a beautiful 180-degree drift, and the front of the car hit the Mercedes Benz. Boom- The Mercedes Benz was knocked over by the car of Leo and rolled several times. Then it turned upside down and stopped, with ck smoke raising. Chapter 245 Hatching a Plot Bang- The sound of the crash was extremely loud. Not to mention Leo, even Lydia in the car couldnt help opening her eyes. Seeing the scene in front of her, she widened her eyes in horror. The Mercedes Benz had been smashed and disintegrated, and all the ss on the body was broken and scattered all around, emitting thick smoke. It was a mess. Her car was not in good condition neither, as the front of the car has beenpletely deformed, and the motor was still making a continuous sound. However, the air bag in the car also popped up after the impact then. She and Leo both hit the air bag and were not injured. As for the driver of the Mercedes Benz, he was not lucky. Not only his whole body pressed down by the car, and several pieces of paint on the car fell off and stabbed sharply into the car, but also it was unknown whether they had pierced his body. Lydia looked at the scene in nk, and then recovered. He looked at Leo angrily, Why didnt you step on the brake! Leo looked nd, That car was meant to kill us. Even if we slow down, he will hit us. Hearing this, Lydia was surprised. Indeed, how can one drive in wrong side in the highway in such a high speed? Put the sleeping Emilia in the back of the car, Lydia untied her seat belt, got off immediately and checked the situation. Leo also got off the car and came to the Mercedes Benz. He was worried that the Southener in the car were not dead, and would do wrong to Lydia. But when he came closer, arge area of viscous red liquid flowed out under the car. Lydias face immediately turned pale and covered her mouth. Hes dead! However, he looked indifferent and had no expression on his face. Anyone who wanted to harm the people around him would die. Lydia didnt think so. She was about to say something when suddenly a dark shadow came from the back of the car, holding a dagger and stabbing her neck. Watch out! At the critical moment, Leo appeared around Lydia in time, picked her up and jumped to the other side. His arms were very broad, and took Lydia into his arms. Suddenly, a strong mans breath came to his face, and Lydia was shocked at that moment. She raised her head and looked at the profile of Leo, which was like carved by a knife. She couldnt help thinking. His outline was so clear; his eyes were so sharp; and his chest was so broad- ng- At the same time, the harsh sound of a dagger stabbing the car came from behind. He missed the target. The body of the car was already in a mess. At this time, a long scratch was made. The iron sheet rolled up on both sides in the scratch, revealingrge areas of dark red rust. In a sh, Leo held Lydia and came to the other side. Lydia found that she was being held tightly in Leos arms and blushed. Put, put me down! She knew that she had wronged Leo again, but at the moment, her heart was pounding. There was no fear, only shame. Leo put her down and didnt forget to say to her, Go and hide in the car. Without hesitation, Lydia got into the car and was relieved to see that Emilia was still asleep in the car. Only Leo and the Southener killer were left at the scene. Leos face turned cold and strode towards him. I wondered before how a killer could be blown to death. It was too unprofessional. The Southener killer kept silent, just gently groping for the dagger in his hand. However, he was not without any injuries. After the crash made by Leo, ordinary people would die, He escaped in time, but was still injured. His left abdomen was pierced by iron and kept bleeding. ording to the injury, it should have hurt his stomach. Tell me your employer and I will leave your whole body. Leos face was calm, as if he were talking about an ordinary little thing. The Southener killer didnt speak. He was silent for a while. Suddenly, he shed and fled in the opposite direction.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The killer was like a poisonous snake lurking in the dark. He looked for opportunities to kill with one blow. If they failed in one strike, they would be in danger. They, therefore, looked for an opportunity to leave and wait for the next hunt. However, he met Leo. You think you can go away? Leo sneered that the speed of the Southener killer was fast enough, but it was still clearly captured by the sight of Leo. He took one step, and the whole person instantly disappeared in ce. When he reappeared, he was in front of the South Vietnamese killer. The South Vietnamese killer was shocked and was about to continue to escape. Leo sped his shoulder with great strength and crushed the lute bone on his shoulder! The killer felt hurt and his eyes finally became frightened. He realized that the strength of Leo was much better than him. After sping his shoulder, Leo pulled back hard, and the iron fist blew out heavily at the same time. Bang- His teeth were broken and bleeding. The South Vietnamese killer rolled his eyes and fainted on the spot. Dealing with the South Vietnamese killer easily, Leo was still frowning. Solving the problem of a killer was nothing. The important thing was to find out his employer behind the scenes and get rid of him. Maybe it was the left members of Hudson family in Hopkins Metropolis. It was more likely that it was the local power of the Emerdale. To find reasons, there were so many. He called Nadine. learning that the lord met another killer on the way, Nadine was surprised and angry, so he rushed to the scene. This killer will be interrogated by you. No matter what method you use, ask the information of the employer behind him! The eyes of Leo flickered coldly, It is possible that he is the killer of phantom. We should prevent him frommitting suicide by biting his tongue. The killers of phantom and phantom have chip bombs installed on their heads. As soon as they die, the bombs will explode. Yes! Nadine looked cold and picked up the South Vietnamese killer like a dead dog. Subsequently, he informed Lennox Simpson of the sun family to deal with the ident on the highway. Theres no need to bother other families with such a small matter. Just let the Simpson family deal with it. During this time, Lennox Simpson had been waiting for the orders of Leo and was very eager to work for Leo to show his loyalty. After receiving the call, Lennox Simpson gave ordered to his followers, but he received Leo in person. Mr. Cohen! Lennox Simpson said respectfully. Leo nodded, Our car is broken. Can you give a ride for me, my wife and daughter? Of course C Lennox Simpson knew that Leo had a family, but he didnt know who his wife was. He turned his head and wanted to see who Leos wife was. The moment he saw Lydia, Lennox Simpsons expression was like seeing a ghost and was shocked. President Henderson?! Why are you here? I am his wife. Lydia said calmly. This sentence made Lennox Simpson shocked for a long time before he came back to his senses. When he looked at Leo again, his eyes were even more startled, as Leo was such as godlike person. The iceberg-like female president in Emerdale was married by Mr. Cohen. He was really a god! Lennox Simpson willingly served as a driver and sent the Cohen family home. Ding- On the way, Lydias mobile phone rang. It was Wilfred Saunders of the Saunders family. Miss Henderson, I didnt bother you sote, did I? On the phone, Wilfred Saundersughed heartily. Excuse me. Lydias voice was cold enough to keep long distance from others, Whats the matter, Mr. Saunders? Wilfred Saunders didnt mind. He smiled and said, Nothing. Just to celebrate the sessful cooperation of Cleo Entertainment and yourpany. Im going to hold a celebration banquet next week. You and Mr. Cohen must be there! While listening, Leo suddenly showed a sense of killing in his eyes. Chapter246 Queen of the Night Ronnie once told Leoa big secret about The OBrien family, which was that The OBrien family would hold a celebratory party in honor of the cooperation of the two families, but in practice it was a conspiracy against Leo. At the party, Michelle Brooks would propose a toast and Leowould drink the liquor Neil OBrien had poisoned. They would like to take a revenge on Leowho should had been in aa. Leodidnt believe that Ronnie was lying but what he hadnt expected was that Neil OBrien did put it into practice. However, Lydia Henderson said in a cold tone, Please dont get me wrong, Mr. OBrien. Our cooperation is for the sake of Leo, so youd better not to shame yourself by holding such kind of party. As peremptory as she was, her brutal words did Neil OBrien no favors. Even the Lennox Simpson was trembling, losing the steering wheel a little bit. Although Lydia Henderson made herself so clear, Neil OBrien was still crawling to her. Ms. Henderson, you may be wrong this time since I am no longer the cold-hearted businessman as ever before. After all, every dog has its day. As for the party, it is especially held for yourpany. I am looking forward for your presence! Hearing such fine words of sincerity, Lydia Henderson was trapped by the tough call for a moment. Meanwhile, Leosaid in a sudden, Say yes but you neednt be there. I will go instead. Lydia Henderson was so surprised to hear that. She looked at Leoand said, Is it proper? Why not? Now that he will hold the party for L Group in good faith, he will understand how busy you are, presumably? Lydia Henderson nodded her head and directedly informed Neil OBrien about Leosuggested. Well Neil OBrien was so confounded at that moment. After a while, he clenched teeth and made a decision- e or not, my target wont be you anyway. Since Ms. Henderson is about to go on business, we can only invite Mr. Cohen to attend. Neil OBrien smiled and said, Mr. Cohen and I hit it off, so we might be great friends after the feast. Obviously, he was so good at lying. Lydia Henderson fought down her disgust and ended the call by saying, That will be fine. She looked at Leoworriedly after the call and asked him, Will you be really fine? Leosmiled and answered, Dont worry, I will be fine. Nadine Moore got things done so efficiently that the results came out soon after Leoand Lydia Henderson reach home. It was the Stewart family who hired killers from ck-End Organization. Suddenly, it seemed that Leowanted to see them dead. However, he aimed at the Wilson family, not at the Stewart family. Days ago, Marcus promised faithfully that he had cancelled the Rewards for Leoin the ck-End Organization ordered by Bertie, so that he had also annexed numbers of family businesses. Leohad no idea that Marcus was naked to the world. My lord, should I kill Marcus? Nadine Moore sounded like chips of ice. Leothought for a while andughed, Dont frighten them now. I know what an borate ruse Marcus and the Wilson family are making. The reason why they not only annexed businesses but also still let the Rewards be in the ck-End Organization was that they tended to escte resentments between me and the Stewart family. Marcus and the Wilson family will be the only winner atst. Nadine Moore was confused, My lord, how can you burst intoughing knowing they nned to kill the Stewart family, which is benefiting from you at no cost? I wasughing at the Wilson family, who are truly ttering themselves but are indeed helpful for me. The Wilson family was so stupid to think therell be a war between me and the Stewart family. Leosaid with a smile, Dont worry about the Wilson family. On the contrary, we can kill Bertie in favor of Ronnie since the Wilson family wants me to do so. What about the Wilson family? Leohesitated and said with a wicked smile, Nadine Moore, it seems that you have forgotten who you were after so long time with me. Who was I? Nadine Moore was stunned. Yep, you were the dread Queen of the Night and the Darkling Lady before you met me! There are tens of thousands of men who want to follow you after hearing the legend of you, though you were out of the game! Nadine Moore could barely breathe on the other end of the line, My lord, you mean Go and be yourself. Leosaid with a smile, Now that Marcus can manipte ck-End Organization, I can let you do what you used to do. Queen of the Night, you can call on killers to kill the Wilson family.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Crash! Nadine Moore trembled hearing the words. Her bloodshot eyes seemedbative. She was slender and her long hair flew back in the wind. She said excitedly, Yes, my lord. The night has fallen. It was a cold and silent night when the moon was hiding behind the ck cloud. For most people, it was no more than a usual night. Yet for the killers from the ck-End Organization, which was not under control ofw, it was meant to be unusual. Killers around the world were teething and were active online for nothing but the returning of the best killer who had been missing years ago. She was dressed in a tight ck nightdress, and her scarlet eyes may had witnessed countless lives passing by. She was more than an icon among killers. She was more of a nightmare across the world. She remained atrge though there was a worldwide bounty of more than $10 billion. Darkling Lady is her code name. While Queen of the Night is her ce. When nights fall, every dark ces became her hunting park. Who would have thought that such an invincible killer was willing to be the most loyal guard and shadow of a man? Now! Five yearster, the woman returns! All killers were wondering which task the Queen of the Night would take. However, she didnt take any but to put up a reward. The Assassination of Marcus. Location: Winbury, Emerdale. Identity: Lord of the Wilson family in Emerdale. Reward: Zero. Note: Whoever seeds have the chance to meet the Queen of the Night. Once the Reward was released, it was viewed more than 100 million times in just an hour. All killers were stunned because it surprised them that the Queen of the Night returned as an employer. Later, more and more killers began to wonder the identity of Marcus, who can draw attention of the Queen of the Night herself to offer reward. Is he someone powerful in the world? However, how can the reward be zero yuan if he is a tough guy? Moreover, killers cared more about thest part of the offer: Meet the Queen of the Night face to face. Killers felt like crazy and epted the order immediately. The Reward only exited for five minutes before being deleted by the publisher. In thest five minutes, more than 3, 000 killers have epted the offer. No one knew there had been more than 3, 000 killers from all over the worlding to the Emerdale to assassinate Marcus! Chapter247 Retuning to the Stewart family The next morning, Nadine Moore stood at the gate of Violet Residences in a tight fur. My lord, Reward has been put up. There will be 3, 061 killers starting to turn up to Emerdale, aiming to kill Marcus. Nice. Imagine there were more than 3, 000 professional killers lurking in a city on the move, camouging with various careers. The whole city would be in a panic if the news went out. Suddenly, Leosmiled: Unexpectedly it is quite useful of your title, Queen of the Night. Nadine Moores face blushes at the same time with a rare burst of shyness: No matter how famous my name is, it is you, my lord, who I am willing to follow. Leocouldnt helpughing, You were going to kill me five years ago! Hearing this, Nadine Moore blushed as if were bleeding. Talking about the past, they looked at each other and smiled tacitly. How amazing the fate is! No one believed that Nadine Moore, the pliant cat following Leo, was brave enough to assassinate him when they first met. At that time, the Nadine Moore had not been as famous as she was now. She was just a killer at a high rank, the same as the countless normal killers. It was inevitable that the assassination of Leowas a failure, but Leolet her leave without any tortures. The failure made Nadine Moore culpable, who were about to die for the tortures in the organization without Leos rescue. He was tracing back of Nadine Moore along the way and finally took her away from her sufferings. Nadine Moores killer organization was destroyed. The homeless and grateful Nadine Moore followed Leo, who then witnessed the rise of him. This is the story of Leoand Nadine Moore. Since everything seems ready, lets go to the Stewart family Leos eyes turned hard when he waved a hand and went to the Stewart family with Nadine Moore. Meanwhile, at the Wilson family. Marcus was sitting in a chair, and opposite him was an old man, the Wilson familys master who was mentally healthy with a crooked nose, named as Marco Wilson. There was a beautiful woman with a slim body lying in front of them. However, the way she looked at Marcus and his grandson was full of fear. Because there were kinds of delicious dishes full of her body for people to enjoy. She was no one here but a dish serving for food, having no rights. Grandpa, thetest news suggests thatst night, Leoand Lydia Henderson were attacked by the killer sent by Bertie. At present, Leois heading towards the Stewart family, having known what they have done. Marcus picked up a sashimi on the womans body with chopsticks and said while eating. Good! Marco Wilson pped his hand andughed, Marcus, my good grandson, he said, In this way, our Wilson family can win barely at no cost. Being praised by his grandfather, Marcus was also pleased and said, Whats more, I also got a news that the bitch, Lydia Henderson, announced her rtionship with Leoat the wedding of Hudson family. They also made a scene by taking away the bride! What? Marco Wilsons heart wrenched and said, Is it real? It is quite true, Marcus smiled wicked. God helps me! Marco Wilsonughed, What two fools! They will have no trouble if they keep it as a secret. Now they drew too much hostility. In this way, Leowill die too after the death of the Stewart family. Marcus became more pride, Lawson family only have an enemy, Kate Lawson, who cannot cause troubles no matter how hard she is. The Hamilton family cannot fight against us after we annexed the Stewart family, when there will be only one rich and powerful family in Emerdale, and that will be us, the Wilson family. Well, well Marco Wilson was excited hearing what Marcus said. Heughed and said, Marcus, it is a good choice of promising to give you the right to handle family business. Thank you, grandpa. Marcus exulted, the second generation of the Wilson family is mediocre, so the master of the family fell to the most outstanding man of the third generation, Marcus. Marco Wilson kept saying, Marcus, whatever the oue, youd better go to the Stewart family to settle disputes since Leogoes on offensive to the Stewart family. Ok, I will. Marcus promised and walked out the door. Feelings just dont flow freely from one individual to another. Different from the Wilson familys joy, the Stewart family was drab and dour. Bertie was nched and worried about the killer attacking Leoand Lydia Hendersonst night. There were only he and Ronnie in the room. Cousin, are you sure that your Reward has been intercepted? Ronnie looked solemn and asked. I am sure it has been blocked. Bertie clenched his teeth and said: It was intercepted before I sent out the Reward. In this way, how can I employ killers to kill Leoand Lydia Henderson? But the fact is that there was indeed a killer trying to murder Leoand Lydia Henderson, which meant Bertie had to take the rap. It should have nothing important because Bertie was supposed to want Leodie. But the killer was too oafish to get Leokilled and even was killed by Leo. He was already exposed to the fact, and ready to be madly avenged by Leo. Boom Suddenly, a deafening sound came from the outside the Stewart family, even shaking and swaying the ground. Bertie cant be more annoyed and shout, Whats going on! Mater, Leocame back with another woman! He has broken our door down! The servant rushed into the room and cried out with panic. What! Leoising back? Speaking of the devil, Bertie looked paled. Ronnie said nothing, but a faint sneer crossed his face. He didnt believe that Leohadnt figured the truth out, but still, he rushed here, which was clear that he wanted to pick a fight with the Stewart family. When Bertie and Ronnie hurried to the door, they were amazed at what they saw as if their hearts leapt within them. The iron-hoop door with copper lions decoration standing for more than a decade copsed and raised huge trails of dust now. When the dust was clear, two men proudly stood upright. They looked around as if they brought a cold wind. They are Leoand Nadine Moore Break that que for me. Nadine Moore raised arm and swiped. Crack- The characters in the que written in great calligraphy, which means long live the Stewart family, were split in half by Nadine Moore. Then it crashed down to the ground into pieces.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Bertie was painful to watch this. The que, a treasure, and a symbol of reputation was destroyed and despised by Leoin this way. Leo, what on earth do you want? He thundered. Leolooked at him coolly and indifferently. Kill you all. Chapter248 Do It Yourself Who are you? How dare you trespassing on the Stewart family? Are you tired of living? You cant afford the cost of destroying the Stewart familys que! Kneel! You may have a chance to live if you break your limbs! The Stewart familys guards came hearing the sound, ring at Leo. Seeing this, Berties face was distorted by rage and growled, Stop! When Kairo was alive, all guards were killed by Sharon Bell. So, the guards were new here, not knowing Leoand Nadine Moore. Besides, they are all weaker both atprehensive quality and strength than the former guards. The guards were killed at a time by Sharon Bell, not mentioning the rabble here. However, it waste to say stop. The new guards were so eager to show off themselves for Bertie that they all rushed towards Leo, who were mobbed by these men. Bang- These guards did not touched the Leobefore being kicked out by an invisible power. What? Suddenly, all guards of the Stewart family looked at Leoas if he were a monster because they had never experienced the power before. Nadine Moore took a sharp dagger and whoever was closed was mercilessly cut off their nerves. Today, what I want to do is to kill Bertie. So, piss off! You are going too far! Bertie walked down to the door and looked at Leoin blue. Far? Leowas indifferent about his threats, Originally, I thought of Kairos great wisdom, so I spare your Stewart familys lives. But I never thought you med me on what you have done. You killed Kairo and sent killers to block my family. You must die today after so many crimes youve consumed! Speaking of the crimes, Leos tone wasbative enough to burn Bertie into ashes. Bullshit! When Leotold the truth of Kairos death, Berties face was pale and he shouted wildly, You, the murderer of my grandfather! How dare you distort facts deliberately? With these words, the generations with pure noble blood of the Stewart family standing behind Bertie also looked at the Leowith a face of grief and anger, and eyes full of hatred. But Leoignored it directly and calmly said, You and I are both clear that who is distorting facts deliberately. When Leosaid this, he nced at Ronnie identally. Ronnie shivered immediately and fell into a deep thought. He was nned to rece Bertie after letting Leokill him, but now he was forced to pick a side. After weighing the benefits, Ronnie stood up and announced loudly: I can prove that it was this ungrateful and vicious man who killed grandpa! Beep- All peoples faces were distorted by surprise, zing over Ronnie. They certainly couldnt believe Leo. But when Ronnie identified the murderer, people began to believe. What are you talking about? Bertie was nervous at that moment, but he was m soon. He looked at Ronnie with a serous face. I wasnt lying! I am fully aware of what had happened on that day because I was on the spot! Ronnie slogged his guts out at the time and sneered, Grandpa was afraid of the strength of Mr. Cohen, so he didnt allow us to turn against Mr. Cohen. You killed grandpa because you wanted to revenge for your personal hatred at the cost of destroying the Stewart family. Now you are the master of the family with ruthless ambition, but you are not worth of being a member of the Stewart family! Ronnie! You- Berties eyes azes with anger and his breath came in snuffles. He did not expect that his cousin, whom he had always despised, would be thest person to stab him in the back. At this time, the whole the Stewart family has beenpletely confused. The generations of the Stewart family were looking at Bertie incredibly. No matter how Bertie exined, it seemed to be hard to be epted by everyone at present. I am supportive to let Mr. Cohen kill Bertie! Ronnie was determined and m. He was the first one to im aloud. If Ronnie was true, I am supportive! Grandpa valued you so much, yet you are so ungrateful to kill him! I want to revenge for grandpa! Mr. Cohen, please kill him! From now on, we Stewart family will be at your servant and swore our loyalty to you! Ronnies eyes turned red, kneeling in front of the Leoand bowed his head down to the ground. PlopExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Plop When Ronnie knelt, other generations also knelt and yelled. Mr. Cohen, please kill him Leo narrowed his eyes which means danger ising. He looked at Ronnie, thinking that he is extremely cleverer than he thought. Ronnie knows better about how to capture peoples mental activities, in addition to grasping the essence of patience. Do the generations really want to revenge? That is sure. However, it was only on the one hand. On the other hand, they wanted more of individual interests. These men were all clever enough to know that the master was no longer Bertie. So, they had to pick a side. Besides winners and losers, other people cant escape from picking a side in any circumstances. Now, Ronnie has taken advantages. Supporting Ronnie was the best choice, needless to say. Ronnie didnt have a better choice. Otherwise, he would definitely be like another Kate Lawson, with greater achievements than Bertie. No, I am the master of the Stewart family! You can treat me like this! C It is a betrayal! Bertie turned pale, hearing more and more people wanted him to die. Ronnie, you are the murderer of grandpa! You should go down to the hell to pay for your crimes! Ronnie howled its displeasure and said to the Leo: Mr. Cohen, he is in its death throes, so you may do it now! Leo smiled wickedly and did nothing, looking at him indifferently and said, Ronnie, it seems that you want me to kill Bertie so much. Are you nning to use me to kill Bertie, then you can be the master and enjoy your power? Ronnies face was distorted and exined in a hurry: Mr. Cohen, I am truly caring for you! Well, then you go and kill Bertie. Leo smiled and signaling to Nadine Moore. Nadine Moore understood and threw a dagger in front of Ronnie like a handout. Meanwhile, it was the time for Ronnie to turn pale. Chapter 249 Merciless It is totally different between asking people to kill and killing people on ones own. Ronnie has never killed anyone. It seemed impossible to kill Ronnie. Looking at the shinning dagger and the wicked smile on Leos face. Ronnie found out that Leo was testing himself. Leo hasnt fully believed in him yet! Kairo can only assure the future of the Stewart family, but hes gone. Family fortunes has been annexing by the Wilson family. If the Stewart family loses the protection of Leo, the Stewart family would be killed mercilessly. On the contrary, Leo can rise from a despised small family as a symbol of unfortune step by step until todays status. By no means he didnt depend on luck- Ronnie was gambling. He wanted to get a higher status relying on the Stewart family. I think youd better decide now on whether you kill, or I kill. After all, I dont have plenty of time with you. The voice was calm, but it seemed to be a death warrant for Ronnie. He would gain a friendship with Leo but he would be notorious for killing siblings and may be sentenced into prison! If Bertie was killed by Leo, everyone would be satisfied, but he would no longer have anything to do with Leo. One day the Stewart family was killed by a by a strong enemy, Leowill not help C If you were him, what will you do? Ronnie sweated so much and swallowed. Suddenly he seemed to have made the decision. He looked crazy and picked up the dagger threw by Nadine Moore. Mr. Cohen, I will kill the man for you! He almost shouted the words, and he clenched teeth as if they were going to break. Go ahead then. Tang made a gesture of invitation and smiled. No, Ronnie, I am your cousin! You cant do this! Bertie Stewed. Snap- Ronnie pped the Bertie so hard. I am going to kill you for three reasons! His forehead was veined, and his expression was as fierce as that of a predatory beast. First, you conspired with your mother to kill my mother and tried to kill me only because I was her bastard with another man! Damn you! Second, you killed my beloved grandpa, you deserve to die! Last but not least, you should not have attacked Mr. Cohen and his wife. You should go to hell! Boom! As thest words fell, Ronnie was ready to kill. He raised the dagger, ready to stab down mercilessly. Well, well. Look what I find out. Killing between brothers! As soon as Ronnie was about to kill, it came a teasingughter. The dagger was stopped in the air. He looked back and there was a ck Red g car at the gate from which a young man in a ck suit came out at ease. Marcus?! Ronnies face was overcast with rage as soon as he saw a clear bearer. He shouted, How dare youe to my ce after you had annexed so much of the Stewart familys fortune! However, Bertie was likely to see a savior as Marcusing in, Marcus, help me! Marcus smiled a little as a reply, looking at Bertie under the dagger of Ronnie. He seemed serenely to look at Ronnie, Business is like a war. Why not let others annexed if many people lose their jobs due to your poor management? On the contrary, I am a saver of those people- our Wilson family is running thesepanies better than you did which was about to bankrupt under your charge. All men of the Stewart family looked at him angrily but not dare to say a word. This is the consequences brought by the death of Kairo. When he was alive, perfect order reigned throughout the entirepany, but after he died, it was not just thepanys operations that in trouble, the market value has plummeted. This should me the Stewart family themselves who are wed, letting the Wilson family swoop. The Stewart family cant deal with it mainly depend on Bertie. At this moment, however, Leo stepped forward and nced at him faintly, Marco Wilson should have taught you to stop when its good, but you miss it.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Marcusughed and said, You are joking, right? Speaking of this, the achievements we Wilson family gained are all your effort, thanks to you, Mr. Cohen- I should bow to you, and you shall receive my grateful thanks. After all this, Marcus bowed to Leo like an ancient man with a gentle smile on his face. Leo heard the words without batting an eye, but Nadine Moore was likely to kill him. These words seemed to express thanks but indeed they were hard to mock Leo. Nadine Moore cant help starting a fight, but she did nothing because Leosignaled her not to. Few dayster, Marcus will spend days crying. You are not here only to say this nonsense, right? Leo turned his sight and seemed to be interested in Marcus. Yeah, of course not. Marcus looked down at Bertie and said with dignity, I dont have many good characters but loyalty. I have to stop the killing thing happen between brothers. After a while, he looked at Ronnie again and said, Man, what a big matter on earth drives you to kill your cousin? Ronnie was so angry, but he didnt say anything. He felt stressed and couldnt make it, hearing the noble words of Marcus. Leoughed with scorn suddenly. Marcus, it was you who troubled the Stewart family but now it is still you who wants to speak for the Stewart family- You want both reputation and the benefits. Shame on you! The smile disappeared from Marcuss face, Mr. Cohen, what are you talking about? I mean Leo looked at Ronnie and said, Never mind, you may take his words as crap. He wants to be a good man and you can still kill. Both Ronnies and Marcuss faces changed. Ronnie should have determined to kill Bertie if Marcus didnt show up. How could he do this though Leo told him not to care about others. Marcus was annoyed because of what Leo saidpletely despised him. We shall see. He stared at Leo with threats in his words. Leoughed and waved at Ronnie, Hurry up, Ronnie! Ronnie clenched his teeth, and the dagger went down. Marcus, help- Berties shouts stopped suddenly. Ronnies dagger was cut into his neck, spraying blood all over his face. Watching Bertie died in front of him, Marcus was gloomy to the great extent. Chapter 250 Arrogant as Wilson family Flop- Looking at the dead body of Bertie, Ronnie slumped in dejection with his pupils dte in a sudden, sitting on the ground. I killed a man, I killed Watching his hands full of blood, he talked nonsense with shallow breath. Young master killed the maser People of the Stewart family was stunned, and no one dare to say anything in a while. No one would expect such an ending of the Stewart family, which is Bertie killed Kairo and then Ronnie killed Bertie. Now, the Stewart family became the puppets manipted by Leo and Marcus. How dare you kill him in front of me! Marcus was gloomy to the great extent and shouted. Obviously, the reason why he came to the Stewart family is that he was to prevent Leo from killing Bertie. Bertie still was a great use of value, so he didnt want him dead now. However, after he cleared his intention, Bertie was still killed, which despised him so much. After all that I have said, he still killed. Wasnt it a provocation? You will kill him when he was useless for you even if he were alive now. Leo gave her a wry look and spoke. Leo- Marcus looked up at Leo with a scowl. Without Leos temptation, Ronnie will not dare to kill Bertie. Although everyone knew he wanted to kill Leo, but the Leo did not care. He nced lightly at him and strode to Ronnie. Good job. I am fully aware of your loyalty. Ronnie looked up in trembling. It was the first time he realized how strong Leo is. He blocked the sunlight, so he was shining with a long shadow. All people are shocked, as he slowly reached for Ronnie. From now on, you will be the one who handle all the business of the Stewart family. Ronnie looked zed for a long time before he shook the hands and stood up with the help of Leo. Thank you, Mr. Cohen. He bowed 90 degrees to the Leo in awe of him. All the previous dissatisfaction were all disappeared. All people of the Stewart family zed at the scene and bowed after they recovered. The Stewart family will be loyal to Mr. Cohen. Almost all the Stewart family shouted in a union. Winner or loser. They are all clever enough to be aware that they had to follow the new master because no one will speak for Bertie after his death. As people began to im their loyalty, Nadine Moore smiled, Congrattions, my lord. Another powerful family surrenders. Leo shook his head, Not enough. The next will be the Wilson family. The Stewart family is not enough. You are so ambitious to plot against my Wilson family. Marcus sneered. The anger instantly disappeared and turned calm as before. Ambitious? Leo asked rhetorically, The Wilson family nned to be naked to the world at the cost of other families. Isnt you ambitious? A strong man without ambitious may be defeated by others easily. It is good to be ambitious. A faint smile drifted across Marcuss face. He looked at Leo and said generously, Since Bertie was killed by his brother, which is also the Stewart familys misfortune. I will not be horning in as an outsider. Thats it. What? Just now you were eager to save his life. Why are you giving up struggling so easy after he died? Leo smiled wackily, Youd better pretend or something. You may be joking, Mr. Cohen. If he disturbs himself, what else can I do? Marcus changed his n immediately andughed, I have another thing to ask for your cooperation apart from this. Leo realized that now Marcus could not keep still. He would note for nothing if things didnt develop as he thought. Thus, he pretended that he didnt understand the meaning of Marcuss words and asked rhetorically, Have we cooperated? We have before, and didnt we work well? A smile brightened Marcuss face, I told you what the Stewart family had done and blocked the reward on the ck-End Organization, while you gave me parts of the Stewart familys property. Marcus, it was you! Hearing the words, all people from the Stewart family red at Marcus angrily. They have known the Reward Bertie has put up, but they had no idea why it was blocked. They didnt know it was the Wilson family who did this until they heard what Marcus said. Simrly, other secrets should be told now. It was true that the Wilson family blocked the Reward Bertie had put up to kill Leo. However, the Wilson family put up another same Reward so that Leo and his families were intercepted along the highway back to Emerdale.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. The Stewart family was med for the crimes consumed by the Wilson family! Yep, it was me, of course. Marcus burst intoughter, Who can you me due to your folly? People from the Stewart family clenched teeth angrily while Ronnie shouted with a gloomy face, Shut up! People from the Stewart family kept silent immediately, realizing what was going on. Now that they have expressed their loyalty to Leo, what if Leo was mad at the interception days ago? After all, it was the Stewart family who wanted him dead at first. Mr. Cohen, the Stewart family is totally different from it used to be. We dont expect you to take it too hard about the past. Ronnie looked at Leo nervously. Leo didnt care at all. He waved at Ronnie and smiled at Marcus wickedly, Then you can tell me how to cooperate. Marcus smiled, Thats easy. If the Stewart family was under your charge, I hope I can gain the whole fortune of the Stewart family. In return, the Wilson family can have you as the most valuable guest with the great importance. Hearing this, Leo replied nothing but a more wicked smile, looking him over. Suddenly, Marcus kept saying as if he thought of something. Ops! Theres more I have to confess to Mr. Cohen. Thanks to you, we the Wilson family had annexed parts of industries of the Stewart family. Now I announce that there will be only one Great Family in Emerdale, which is the Wilson family, instead of the former Four Great Families. I assume that Mr. Cohen will make a good decision on whether to join us or to be an enemy against us? Its all up to you now. As he was saying, Marcus squinted to Leo with great threats. The Wilson family was arrogant to the great extent after annexing parts of industries of the Stewart family. Chapter251 Killer Attack Marcus s words were full of threats. Leo didnt feel much about that, but Ronnies face was as cold as ice. The Stewart family were all dumbfounded, trembling in fear. Marcus might be arrogant, but he had a reason to be so. The annexation of the Stewards family industries made the already influential Wilson family even more potent. It was fair to say that they were now the most wealthy family in Emerdale. The Lawson family now existed in name only; Kate was the only person in charge of it now. The Hamilton family was still sitting on the fence. Without Kairo and Bertie, the Stewart family could no longerpete with the Wilson family. How is it, Mr. Cohen? Marcus looked at Leo andughed, My family had already shown our sincerity. How about you? Will you show us yours? You can go now. Leo suddenly said to Marcus. What? Marcus was surprised when hearing that and looked at Leo in confusion. My greatest is to let you leave the Stewart family alive. Leo said calmly and pointed to the gate of the Stewart family. Fury filled Marcuss eyes immediately. He said gloomily, Are you sure you want to make this hard for yourself? Youre making the whole Wilson family your enemy. Leos eyes narrowed, and he stretched two fingers as he said that. First, there are things that I dont want to talk about, but that doesnt mean I dont know about them. I knew clearly what the Wilson family had done in secrecy. Second the Wilson family is still unqualified to be presumptuous before me. After prosperityes declining. Im the one wholl bring you the declining. As Leo said that, he suddenly gave out an overwhelming aura of a powerhouse. People standing within 20 meters near him started to tremble and then fell on their knees to Leo. Ronnie was also kneeling on the ground. He watched Leos back with a shocked expression. That was the posture of an influential person, an absolute dominator! It that till then that Marcus panicked, but that juststed for a moment. His face returned normal, and he said with a gloomy face, So tell me, what has my family done? Your family sent the killer who tried to kill me halfway, right? You intended to pick the Stewart family and me to go against each other so that you can benefit from it, right? Leo looked at Marcus coldly and said. Hearing that, Marcus decided to stop hiding it. Heughed wildly, I was going to keep it away from you. Now that youve found it, Ill just admit. Thats right; I sent the killer to you. And it is my family who has merged the properties of the Wilson family. You and the Stewart family were just stepstones on my familys way to sess. The rise of the Wilson family is an unavoidable trend. Now you know the fact, so what? Im giving you thest chance; you can surrender or die! Leo smiled slightly as he looked at Marcus, Dont you understand? Ive already known what your family was up to; how could I be unprepared? You are just an abandoned pawn of a small family. What preparation can you do? Marcus looked disdainful and said contemptuously, All you can rely on is the rich woman, Lydia. I can bankrupt the L Group just by lifting one finger. Marcuss words made Ronnie fall into silence. He used to think that Leo was just an abandoned pawn of a small family, but it turned out Peter became a vegetable; Bertie died; the Hudson family vanished. And Leo is still living a pleasant and happy life. He can only rely on Lydia? Ronnie didnt think so. If Marcus didnt change that thought, he would follow in the footsteps of these people sooner orter. It wouldnt be long before that day came. Ill only wait one day. Marcus stretched out a finger, looked at Leo, and said, Ill give you one day to send all the properties of the Stewart family to the Wilson family; otherwise, just wait for your family to copse. As he said, he got in the car and left. Ronnie stood up from the ground with a worried look, Mr. Cohen, what should we do next? Leo shook his head, You dont have to be afraid of the Wilson family. Just do your job as the Stewart family. Ill let the Wilson family return some of the properties they annexed from you. Youll have enough things to get busy with by then, Mr. Cohen you mean Ronnie looked at Leo excitedly. Seeing Leos calm and rxed posture, he knew Leo didnt take the Wilson family seriously at all. Leo didnt exin. She shook her head and said indifferently, Just remember my words. I still have the final say about the life and death of the Wilson family. Yes, Sir. Ronnie nodded. After the drastic changes in his family, everything has been ruined and was yet to be rebuilt. He would be very busy next. On the way back, Leo suddenly asked, When will those killers arrive at Emerdale? Nadine checked the date and said, It will take 3 to 8 hours at most from them to arrive at Emerdale from international cities. So the first patch may arrive today. Very good. Leo nodded. Then Ill wait for your good news. Meanwhile, Marcus was driving leisurely on the road.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. He pondered and called Marco. Grandpa, I failed to save Bertie, but the Stewart has surrendered to Leo. I just gave Leo one day to consider, telling him to hand over the properties of the Steward family to us. Marco must be very dissatisfied with the result. He pondered for a while and said, Well, then well wait for Leo for another day. If he didnt show up by sunset tomorrow, well attack the L group right away and destroy it at all cost. Yes. Marcus put on a ruthless look. He had made up his mind to attack the L Group by sunset tomorrow, no matter Leo handed over the properties or not. In this way, our family can achieve the hegemony. Marco sounded a bit relieved. Just when Marcus was about to add something to make him happier, he heard his grandpa screaming on the other side of the phone. Ah Who are you? How dare you intrude in? Help somebody Marcos voice suddenly became panic, with an intense terror. Marcuss face also changed greatly, Whats happening, Grandpa? Toot Toot Toot The phone was hung up strangely. Marcus panicked and hurriedly said to the driver, Get back home now! Something just happened to Grandpa! The car elerated abruptly. Watching the trees on both sides of that road going backward fast, Marcus fell into contemtion. He felt so confused. Emerdale was already the wealthiest family in Emerdale. He wondered who was so bold to make a mess in his family. Just as the car was about to arrive at the Wilson family, his phone rang again. Marcus, run! Donte back home! It was Marcos most loyal housekeeper, which only made Marcus more nervous. He kept asking, Ted, what the hell is going on? Teds answer made his stomach drop. Theres a killer at home. Chapter 252 Unauthorized Though Marcus had prepared himself for the answer, Killers?! Hows that possible? Are you sure? The Wilson family is very well guarded. How could there be killers in? Its true! Ted spoke in a very low voice, A blond killer with blue eyes broke in from nowhere and waved the knife at Master. Lucky for Master, he had practiced Kungfu when he was young. So he dodged it, or the consequence would be disastrous! Hearing Marco was fine, Marcus felt relieved. Marco is the central pir of the Wilson family; they wouldnt allow anything ident to happen to him. Hows the situation now? Marcus asked. The moment the killers appeared, all the bodyguards gathered around Master. The killers then appeared, but Im not sure if shes still waiting outside for the opportunities to throw another strike. Marcuss stomach dropped. He told the driver to pull over and then asked in a deep voice, Do you know who sent them? The first one that came to his mind was his familys potential enemy, but Ted answered, I think she was targeting you. Marcuss face changed greatly upon hearing that, What? Targetting me? Yes. Ted continued in a low voice, The first thing the killer asked was where is Marcus?. So please donte back now. Just live outside and wait for this to pass.'' Marcus nodded with a heavy heart and nodded worriedly, Wheres Grandpa and the others? They are fine. Master was terrified and is sleeping now. Ive had all the other family members evacuate to distract the killers. Ive also hired several martial art masters to protect them. Now that the Wilson family is on the rise to sess. He couldnt let a despicable man ruin their future.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Hearing Teds words, Marcus breathed a sigh of relief. After hanging up the phone, his face became extremely gloomy and was clouded by murderous intention. Have it investigated. Check out who sent them, even if you have used your connections with the dark web forces. After the rtionship between Leo and Lydia was exposed to the public. Almost everyone knew that Leos wife was Lydia. As Leo had thought, no one was optimistic about the marriage. They thought Leo was so reckless all because he had Lydia behind his back. However, Leos life didnt seem to be affected at all. He did nothing but pick up his daughter and stay at home every day. In the evening, Leo received a call from Nadine. My lord, the first batch of killers has arrived at Emerdale. One of them had already made a move, but he failed. The Wilson family has been alert. Theyve evacuated their family members and invited many powerful protectors. Hearing Nadines words, Leo smiled faintly. Ill let you hide and finally, youll find that youve got nowhere to hide. Nadine asked in a puzzle, Why dont you just let me kill him? He is just a no-name and doesnt deserve to be killed by the Killer Queen. Leo grinned a thin smile and continued, Getting killed in a second is too merciful for him; I want him to know what the real hell is like. Nadine understood it and then caught up with the progress. In a luxury suite of a five-star hotel. Marcus was wearing a white bathrobe and holding a bottle of red wine, waiting anxiously. Thud Thud Thud Somebody knocked at the door. Marcus hurried over to open the door, only to see a man in a suit walking in it aptop. There you are. Marcus seemed very relieved. He poured the man a ss of wine and asked, How did the investigation go? We found something. The man in suits drank up the ss of wine. Then he opened hisptop, fingers flipping on the keyboard swiftly. Soon, he broke through many firewalls. The screen showed various colorful codes. He was the best hacker of the Wilson family, and there was no firewall he couldnt break. Soon, he pointed to the gray interface and said, Sir, this is the interface I just discovered. Somebody has issued a wanted warrant of you on the dark web. Marcus opened it and immediately found that wanted warrant. His face immediately turned grim. Can you get it canceled? Like canceling the Stewarts wanted warrant of Leo, Marcus asked. The hacker nodded and replied, Maybe. Marcuss face then looked milder. He sat on the sofa and finished arge ss of wine, then pondering about the next step with downcast eyes. He wanted to find out the one who issued the wanted warrant, and then let him wish he was never born. But soon, an ident happened. For some reason, the hackers brows knitted, and his finger clipped the keyboard loudly. Whats taking you so long? Marcus inclined over and found the wanted warrant was still there. His face changed instantly, Whats going on? I dont know why, but I just cant cancel this one. The hacker tried again, and a blood-red cross sign appeared. Unauthorized. Marcus looked really panicked. Thats impossible. With my status in the domestic Inte field, how could I be unauthorized? The hacker tried more than a dozen times in a row, and each time the result was the same. Marcuss face got gloomier and gloomier, veins on his forehead popping out. If the wanted warrant remained unrevoked, killers woulde to target him again and again. He couldnt hide from them forever. He was lucky to have escaped this time, but what about next time? p! Driven by rage and anxiety, he pped the hacker in the face. You git! I asked you here to solve my problem, not to make more trouble for me! Ill give you one hour to revoke the wanted warrant, or youll die, too! Marcus had lost his mind under death threats and couldnt stop yelling at the hacker. Do you want me to help you? Just by them, another manughed in the room. Thank you! Marcus was about to thank him, but he immediately shivered as the goosebumps crawled on his back. He raised his head abruptly and saw a wretched-looking man squatting in front of him, staring at him with a big smile. Who are you? Fear gathered in Marcuss eyes. He blurted out, Where are my bodyguards? He had many bodyguards outside the door. How could this man get in? You dont need to know who I am. All you need to know is that Im here to kill you. The man smiled and took out a bloody trident and said, As for the people outside the door you just mentioned they are all dead. Marcus froze with fright and fell to the ground, making a loud sound. The hacker picked up hisptop and was about to run away, but the mans trident had already pierced his body. Puff Stech and warmblood burst out and spurted on Marcuss face. Okay, its your turn. The wretched man grinned at Marcus, showing his yellow teeth. Chapter 253 The Fierce Little Girl Puff Marcus wiped his bloody face and slumped to the ground, trembling uncontrobly. Its my fault I know its my fault. Dont kill me, please Before the killer did anything to him, Marcus was already begging for mercy on the ground. How can I not kill you? Ive taken the wanted warrant. The yellow-tooth killer seemed hesitant. He touched his jaw and said, What if I make it quick and dont let you feel any pain? The killers proposal made Marcus turn pale out of fright. He yelled for help as he quickly stepped back. Help! Somebody, please! Stop yelling. No onesing to save you, no matter how loud you are. The killer showed his yellow teeth and said with a smile, Ill cut your head; the scar will be less than the size of a bowl. Whats to be afraid? Marcus almost jumped up and swore. The guy was so ruthless. Marcus always cherished his own life. He would do everything he could to survive, no matter how slim the chances were. Sadly, he couldnt find anything around that could save him. He gritted his teeth in a hurry and threatened the man, I dont know who sends you here, but I know youre doing this just for money. Ill pay you twice the price no three times! After he said that, the man actually put how the knife in his hand and asked in surprise, Are you sure? Marcus thought the man had been shaken. He added hurriedly, My family, the Wilsons, has nothing but money now. Just tell me how much you want, and Ill fulfill your needs As long as money got involved, everything would be more manageable. However, the killer soon looked hesitant again, But the prize for you is zero no matter how many zero is multiplied by, it is still zero, right? Marcus almost choked to death by the answer. If his life werent in danger right now, he really wanted to go to the one who hired the killer and scolded him in the face. What kind of bastard would set the prize to zero? Thats killing for free? He was so surprised that someone had actually take the warrant. At the same time, Marcus also felt a bit disappointed. He was the young master of the Wilson family. Howe his head was worth nothing? However, as shocking as the information was, at least he knew the employer of the killers wasnt one of thepetitors of the Wilson family. Otherwise, the prize wouldnt be zero. Who have I offended? Why did you take the free wanted warrant? He looked at the killer with his face full of grief and anger, At least let me die with knowing the reason. However, the killer shook his head and said, First, keeping promises is the most important thing in our business. Second, I really didnt know who you have offended even the former worlds No. 1 female killer wants you dead. As soon as he finished speaking, he shed at him with the knife. He had leaked enough information to Marcus; it was time to kill him for safe. Marcus had already been dumbfounded by the former worlds No. 1 female killer. He didnt even know who that was. Dont kill me! Please! Somebody help me! Seeing the shiny de sh to his throat, Marcus closed his eyes in fear. However, after a long while, he still hadnt felt the pain of the knife piercing his body. Marcus hesitated for a moment and opened his eyes cautiously. The killer was staring at him, his eyes opened widely. They stared at each other for three seconds, and then the killer fell on the ground before Marcus, making a huge sound. There was no wound on the killers body, but his eyes, ears, mouth, and nose oozed blood. His eyes were still opening. Argh! Marcus was so frightened that he quickly crawled to the corner. Then he stared at the corpse, but he couldnt figure out how the killer died. He closed his eyes for a shorter than a second. Who could kill a man silently in such a short period? Purrr Just when Marcus was in shock, he heard a strange sound, like sucking yogurt through a straw. As he turned back, he saw a cute little girl standing by the refrigerator, drinking arge box of yogurt in her hand. She seemed to be really enjoying it. There were white yogurt stains on both ends of her mouth. Marcuss eyes were full of horror, as if his nerves had been devastated. Without hesitation, he uttered, Who are you? Usually, he would like this cute little girl, but the situation is peculiar now. Two people had just died, and the little girl was still drinking yogurt as if nothing had happened. Moreover, her clothes were also bizarre. The petty girl was wearing a very long red dress with many strange patterns of insects and snakes. She was wearing a delicate wreath of flowers and grass on his head, and a massive silver ring around his neck. The ring had a longevity lock bearing various ancient characters. My name is Luna. The girl finished his yogurt and licked her lips, seeming not to have got enough. She thought for a while and shrugged to Marcus, Ive finished it. Can I have some more? Marcus looked at her in shock. He brought her another bottle of yogurt and asked, Did you save me? Luna looked at the killers body and nodded. Marcus breathed a sigh of relief and asked, Thank you so much. Where do youe from? Why are you hanging out sote at night? Luna was surprised, and then she grinned a seemingly innocent smile. Dont you know why I am here?Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Marcus was about to speak, but his eyes were taken up by horror as soon as he saw the dead body lying on the ground. So youre also Hee hee, its a bitpetitive this time! I have to kill some of my peers to stop them from stealing my business. Luna fiddled with the hair on her shoulder and said generously, For the sake of the yogurt you just gave me, I wont make you another specimen. Her voice was sweet and crisp like ark in the mountains, but the content almost made Marcus faint out. Specimen? She must be extremely cruel to do things like that. For a moment, Marcus was captured by despair. He thought he had escaped from danger, but it seemed that his life was at risk again. It was hard for him to believe that this cute petty girl was a ruthless killer. Luna was only 1. 2 meters tall. Eyes fixed on her, Marcuss expression suddenly became sullen. Youre just a little girl. What have you got? Arent you afraid that Ill kill you? Oooops, are you trying to resist? Luna looked at Marcus in surprise. She giggled, Then well see if you can. Just when Marcus was about to grab Luna, he heard some faint rustling sounding from the killers dead body behind him. After that, he saw what would traumatize him for the rest of his life. From the corpses eyes, nose, mouth, and ears, many colorful worms were wiggling out, heading to Luna. Chapter 254 Humans Are Born Evil Rustling The dense worms crawling out of the killers body scared Marcus out of himself. He slowly slipped down on the ground. He had never seen worms before, but one thing he could be sure of was that they were absolutely poisonous! However, Luna was still smiling as if those worms were her babies. She squatted down and reached out her fair little hand for them. As a result, all those poisonous worms, big and small, climbed on Lunas palm. How hows that possible? Marcus was deeply shocked by the scene. Compared to the previous killer, the strength shown by Luna now made him even more desperate. After she stroked them for a while, she whistled. After that, all the worms crawled out of the window and disappeared. Then she turned to Marcus, still smiling from ear to ear, and said, Are you willing to do what I say now? Purr Marcus swallowed hard. He nodded hard without hesitation. Thats my boy. Luna nodded with satisfaction. Youre lucky. Im not like other killers. I wont kill you if you do as I say. Then what will you do? Marcus suddenly felt nervous. I will use you as a container to let some of my babies in so that they cany eggs and reproduce. Luna let out a bright smile, but in Marcuss eyes, that was a demon grinning. How will that be like? His teeth chattered. Let me see Luna pulled her fingers and counted, The eggying cycle of the babies is about one month or three months, which meant you only have three months to live now. Once the babies break out from the eggs, theyll eat up your organs and drink up your blood. Then theyll break out of your chestno, not necessarily your chest. Maybe your eyes, mouth, throat it depends on what they like. Ill do whatever you say! Marcus said hurriedly, looking horrified, We can negotiate on everything as long as you dont put those worms in me! He finally understood why the killer died suddenly. The bugs must have gotten into him inadvertently. Marcus didnt want to die miserably like the killer. Then let me make the announcement Luna narrowed her eyes and smiled. Youre my captive now;e with me! Leo was at home at that moment. He received a message from Nadine. My lord, Marcus has been captured. Leo nodded gently, Take him to the Valendale Vi. Yes, Sir. After hanging up the phone, Leo apologized to Lydia, Lydia, Im sorry. Its urgent. I have to go now. He thought Lydia would be suspicious, but she only gave him a short nce and said, Just go. Come back early. Ill leave the door open for you. Leo was surprised at first. When he understood what she was saying, he felt so touched. OK! Leo went to the Valendale Vi without dy. The address in the wanted warrant Nadine had posted was the Valendale Vi. Leo and Nadine saw a little girl in a fancy dress sitting quietly at the gate as soon as they got in. Her big bright eyes were fixed on them. Nadine was stunned. Before she was about to walk over, Leos eyes narrowed, and he stopped Nadine. Dont walk over! Nadine was about to ask why, but suddenly after a phew, the sound of wind came from her back. Nadines face changed and moved in an instant. Only in that way had he dodged it. Her eyes also squinted when seeing what was behind her. It was a palm-size worm. Nadines face turned cold immediately. Leo also stared at the extraordinary little girl with his eyes narrowed. Then he asked, So youre the first one who got Marcus? My name is Luna, and Ie from Tingend.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Luna nodded and then looked at Nadine. Mother of the Dark Emperor, Queen of the Night. Is that all youve got? She sounded perplexed. Nadine looked very displeased. She was about to speak, only to be stopped by Leo. Wheres Marcus? Lao asked calmly. Why would I know? Luna rolled her eyes and looked at Leo and Nadine with a sarcastic smile, I was here to visit the killer in legend, but she turned out to be a good-for-nothing bum that needs others to alert her. Thats disappointing. Do you really think so? Leo wasnt angry. He grinned a thin smile. Who are you? Luna nced at Leo. I am his follower. Before Leo could speak, Nadine spoke before him. Luna smiled disdainfully, Youre following this nonthreatening ordinary person? With all due respect, you dont deserve to be the top killer. Go to hell! Nadines eyes were zing with murderous intent, while Leo gave her a mild eye hint. No matter how reluctant Nadine was, she could only stop. Seeing that, the disdain on Lunas face grew intenser. She dropped a sack before Leo and said, Here, this is the person you wanted. Dont issue any wanted warrant in the name of the top killer again. Shame on you. She said as she spit at Nadine. Then she disappeared in the darkness of the night. Nadine looked sullen and furious, Why did you stop me? Shes just a little girl Shes an unusual little girl. Leo interrupted her and said lightly, Dont get deceived by her appearance. But she insulted you! Nadine still couldnt let it go. Dont forget our goal tonight is Marcus. We dont want to get in any other trouble. Leos tone sounded t, and soon he changed the subject, But if youre destined to meet, then maybe you and her will meet again. Then you can make a move. Nadine was stunned. Leo had already strode to the sack and untied the knot. Marcus immediately stuck out his head, breathing in the fresh air. He almost got suffocated in the sack just now. But soon, his eyes were taken over by horror as he saw Leos face. Leo, its you? Its me. Leo sat on the sofa with a calm face. I told you I can destroy the Wilson family just by lifting a finger, no matter how powerful your family is. Marcus was trembling slightly. He had thought it was Leo, but he still couldnt believe that Leo could be so powerful. Even now, he couldnt believe that Leo was behind all this. Leo, let go of me! He yelled, This is kidnapping, do you know that? Let me go before my grandpa finds this. I can spare you if you release me and give away all the properties of the Stewart family! Till then, Marcus was still threatening Leo, which made Leough. You seem to have a misunderstanding. Your grandpa could barely protect himself now. Why would he care about your life? Marcus trembled when he heard that, his pupils shrinking all of a sudden. He thought of what had happened to the Wilson family. There was a killer there who almost killed his grandpa. You did that too? Marcus asked with a shocked voice. Leo smiled without saying a word. Then he suddenly looked up and stared at Marcus with an intriguing expression. Tell me, if your grandpa knew whats happening to you, will hee to rescue you at any cost? Marcus nodded confidently, Of course Is that so? Leos lips arched into a yful smile, Then well see what true human nature is like when faced with absolute interests! Chapter 255 Playing Hard to Get Before Leo left, he gave Nadine the order to imprison Marcus in the Valendale Vi. He said they could do anything to him as long as he didnt die. Before Leo got in the car, he heard Marcuss extremely furious screaming out of the vi. No you can do this to me! Leo smiled lightly and drove away. He could imagine the hard times Nadine would give Marcus, given Nadines character. At the same time, he asked Nadine to tell all the killers who had arrived Emerdale not to act rashly for the next two days. So everything seemed peaceful. That peace hadsted for three days before somebody noticed it. Marcus Wilson was missing. He was nowhere to be found as if he had never existed. Leo had just dropped Emilia at the kindergarten before receiving a call from Ronnie. Mr. Cohen, Marcus is missing! Ronnie sounded so shocked on the other side of the phone. However, Leo smiled calmly and was as peaceful as he ever was. You havent met him for just three days. Why are you so sure that hes missing? Some people said that thest time they saw him was in a five-star hotel three days ago, and he has nevere down since then, Ronnie reported truthfully. However, Leos tone remained calm. Even the Wilson family hasnt responded yet. Why are you freaking out? Ronnie took a deep breath, Mr. Cohen, I just wanted to say that please tell me if you need help from the Wilson family! He was professing his loyalty to Leo. Moreover, he thought there was a high chance that Marcuss missing had something to do with Leo. Okay, Im going off to work. Leo hung up the phone and smiled. It seems that all forces in Emerdale had noticed Marcus was gone. He was looking forward to seeing the reaction of the Wilson family. At the same time, in the yard of the Wilson family house. The head of the family, Marco, was sitting at the highest position with a gloomy face. Sir, we havent heard anything from Marcus for three days. The housekeeper, Ted, asked worriedly, Did something happen to him? Right there were killers targetting us recently, and weve evacuated our family members. However, even so, it was still abnormal that we havent heard anything from him. Why not send out someone to look for him? Ted proposed. Marco pondered for quite a while and shook his head. No need. Marcus must have run into some trouble. He isnt calling us, probably because hes not at thest moment yet. Our family is still on the way up. It has been three days Has Leo given us the reply? Marco asked again. Ted shook his head and said, Im afraid he had forgotten all that we told him. A light shed across Marcos eyes. Hes just a son-inw married into the Henderson family. How dare he look down at us? In this case lets go to the International Commerce Center now, and well merge the L Group. But Young Master Enough, family interests are above anything else. I believe that Marcus can do it! Ted was coldly interrupted by Marco. Seeing that, Ted could only sigh softly and went out of the house with Marco.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Lydia looked at the calendar, thinking about Neils celebration party next Monday. Her secretary Rachel walked in hurriedly and said, Mrs. Henderson, Marco Wilson is here! Lydias pretty face turned cold immediately after she heard the name. When she walked out, she saw Marco blocking the L Group gate with arge group of people. They wouldnt let anyone in or out. Mr. Wilson, what are you doing? How am I supposed to run my business with this? Lydia asked with a cold face. Of course you can run your business here as long as you give me the person I want. Marco sneered and answered. Lydias thin brows knitted tightly, Who do you want? What are you saying? Stop pretending that you dont know anything! Your husband owes me 5 million dors! If you dont give him to me today, you can give the L group to me to pay off the debt! What? Five billion? Lydia was also shocked when she heard the number. That was not a small sum of money. The L Group had developed so well, but its market value was only about 6 billion. However, Lydia also knew Leo enough to believe that he would never owe anybody money, let alone 5 billion. Can I ask what has happened? Why does my husband owe you 5 billion? Lydia asked calmly. Marco nced at her coldly and said in a fierce tone, Your husband promised me to give my family all the properties from the Stewart family. The part acquired by my family put aside, the rest of the properties are worth about 5 billion in cash. Lydia was instantly furious, Thats absurd! Absurd? You owe me debts when I say so, because, in Emerdale, Im thew! Marco heavily pounded the desk and looked at Lydia with a look full of threats. My family, the Wilsons, is the only top family in Emerdale now. Those who go against me will all vanish! How ambitious, Mr. Wilson but may I remind you of how you fainted for fear of the killer two days ago? At that moment, sarcasticughter came out of the elevator. Leo came over, his tall figure standing before Lydia. The staff of the L Group, led by Rachel, all made way for Leo. Ever since their rtionship went public, they all knew that Lydia was Leos wife. Irene had even taken two days off because of that, and she still didnte to work today. Leo, here you are finally. Marcos face turned gloomy as soon as he saw Leo. Then he said, If you dont give all the properties of the Stewart family today, well take away your wifes L Group to repay the debt! As soon as he said that, all the executives of the L Group were taken back. Lydias face became sullen. However, Leo still looked as usual. He even had a faint sarcastic expression on his face. Is that so? Even if I want to give them away, I doubt if you dare to ept it. How dare you! Marco had a murderous look on his face, Dont see me as a fool! Youre still alive now just because of Lydia! What else can you rely on if I ruin the L Group she created from scratch? Other Wilsons were also looking at Leo and Lydia with indifferent expressions as if the demise of the L Group was doomed. Leo shook his head. Youre as short-sighted as Marcus. Come in with me, and youll understand that no matter how powerful you are, youre still no better than pigs and fishes that were born for others to eat. He said as he walked into the presidents office of L Group. Lydias eyes were shimmering when she hesitated. She didnt walk in. Why are you still struggling by this time? Mr. Wilson, just ignore him and acquire the L Group as fast as we can! Yes, the L Group recently got aplete urban development project. We have to acquire it. Other Wilsons were all urging Marco to acquire the L Group quickly. But Marco was a suspicious man. He knew Leo was ying hard to get, but he also came up with an idea. Hes just a good-for-nothing bum relying on his wife? What else can he do? Well see when he will stop putting on air. He said as he strode out. Bang The door to the presidents office was closed, leaving everybody else outside. Argh Three secondster, Marcos extremely furious shout came out of the room. Chapter 256 Bow down and Surrender Master?! Grandpa, what happened? Outside of the Presidents Office, everyone had heard Marco roaring in rage. He sounded like a desperate and helpless beast that had just lost his cub.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. A man rushed over to Lydia and asked with his face full of anger, Whats your good-for-nothing husband doing to my grandpa? Why would I know? Lydia gave him a stern look, looking indifferent. Although she was saying that, she was shocked, too. They were just in there for seconds. She wondered why Marco was screaming as if there was a ghost in there? Bang A short whileter, the door was opened again. Leo and Marco came out one after the other. However, the twos vibe looked utterly different now. Leo was as calm as he just was. His arching lips and slight smile make him look calm and dignified as if he was a young master from some wealthy family. However, Marco was very pale as if he had lost his soul. He could barely walk steadily. One stumbling, he almost fell. Grandpa! Young people of the Wilson family all stepped forward to support Marco, which saved him from falling on the ground. Grandpa, what did he do to you in there? Did her beat you? Grandpa, you dont have to be afraid, just say it Ill ask someone over to kill him Everyone was staring at Leo in anger. Lydia also looked at Leo curiously, wondering what he had said to Marco in the office, and what was making Marco so angry and scared. Shut up! Marco, whose face had always been pale, suddenly roared with anger on his face. All the Wilsons were stunned by this roar. They stared at Marco, not knowing. Only Leo gave Marco a thoughtful look, making Marcos face twitch in anger. Lets go back home! Marco suddenly gave an order. What? The expressions of the Wilsons changed dramatically. They looked at their family patriarch in disbelief. They came to the L Group aggressively and imed that theyd acquire it, but they left in a fluster in the end. Their faces blushed and felt burning hot, as if they had been ppedor even worse, they felt Marco had pped his own face. I said lets go back home! Marco was hopping mad. He was talking to the Wilson family while his eyes were fixed on Leo. All the members of the Wilson family looked at Marco in fear. Their family patriarch was on the verge of breaking out now, but he was no longer as arrogant and moring as before. Theyre leaving in fluster. Mr. Wilson, a little tip Ill just wait until this evening. Leo narrowed his eyes and suddenly said, As soon as the sun sets and I still dont get what I want, well have a problem. Marcos old body trembled, but he didnt look back. As soon as he stumbled out of the L group, he stopped and said to Ted, Tell them to return the property annexed from the Stewart family. And give our the J Group to the L Group! Why? Sir? As soon as the two orders came out, all the Wilson family members looked at Marco in disbelief. The J Group was thergest Inte group of the Wilson family. It meant a lot to Emerdale, and even to the whole country. They couldnt believe Marco just gave it to the L Group for nothing. Ted seemed to have realized something. He didnt say anything, but his expression was getting growingplicated. Why are you still here? As Marco roared, his facial features twisted. Everyone was taken aback. They could only get back and get the business done no matter how unwilling they were. Soon, there were only Marco and Ted there. Sir, are you doing this for some reason you wanted to hide? Ted asked. Marco closed his eyes with his face distorted in pain. Ted narrowed his eyes and a stern look shed across his eyes. What did he say to you in the office? Marco was silent for a long time. Then he opened his eyes and answered with eyes red, He put me on the phone, in which I heard Marcus screaming for help. Teds pupils shrank, and he asked, Really? Are you sure thats not a synthesis voice? Im sure. Marco seemed to have grown decades older. I tried to call Marcus, but the phone was hung up very soon. I can tell that Marcus is definitely being held hostage by the damn bastard! Ted also fell in silence, then he suddenly asked, Sir, our family has been through so many hardships on our way up. Are you really going to return what we gain with so many efforts and give away the J Group? Thats the root of the Wilson family! Then what else can we do? Marcos voice was hoarse. I only have one grandson! A light shed across Teds eyes. He whispered, I have an idea He inclined to Marco and whispered. Marcos face changed slightly and said, But wouldnt that be too risky? After riskes wealth and honor. No guts, no glory! Teds eyes seemed vicious, Now that the good-for-nothing bum treated us so shamefully, we dont need to have mercy at him, either. OK! Marco also agreed. He said with a fierce face, I want the shameless couple to pay the price! Time went by fast. Soon the sun was going down. The setting sun, with the color of blood, is hanging at the edge of the sky. Leo called Lydia and told her that he wouldnt be back for dinner. He also asked to pick pick up Emilia at school. Lydia didnt ask much as usual. She told him toe home early and hung up the phone. Leo looked at the time, and then narrowed his eyes. It seemed that Marco had stopped caring about his grandsons life. Just as he was about to get up and leave, he heard a tter of footsteps approaching. Mr. Cohen? As soon as he saw the person, Leo squinted and smiled, Mr. Wilson, you arrived just in time. Marco then said unsmilingly, There were so many things to do. It has taken me a while. Marco didnt bring many people. There was only Ted with him. Both of them had changed into ck neat suits. Marco handed over a thick stack of documents and said, This is the equity transfer agreement of the J Group. Sign it if you agree on it. And weve also returned all the property from the Stewart family. Can I meet my beloved grandson now? Leo casually skimmed the contract. After two nces, he lost interest in it and looked at Marco with a half-smile. Im surprised that you are willing to give up your huge business for the sake of your grandson. Of course I am. Marco looked serious. Hes my grandson. No matter how prosperous our family is, it wouldntst long if he died. That was true. Marcus is the only heir to the Wilson family. If he died, the Wilson family wouldnt be prosperous for long. After all, Marco was over 70 years old. Alright then, Ill take you to see Marcus. Leo got up and walked out of the office. Marco and Ted looked at each other, with wicked killing intent shing in their eyes. Chapter 257 Killing Intent Exposed Leo drove alone to the Valendale Vi. Marco and Ted were following him in another car. They both looked extremely gloomy and hadnt moved their eyes away from Leos car for one second. Leo also looked into the rear-view mirror from time to time. He could see their faces, but he just grinned a thin smile and ignored them. By the time they arrived at the Valendale Vi, it was already night. The mountain road is rugged, and the trees cast their shadows in the moonlight. The tree branches rustled nearby, and a few birds pped their wings and flew into the night sky. My lord. As soon as he walked into the vi, Nadine came to wee him. To Leos surprise, Nadine wasnt wearing the ck leather jacket as usual. She was in a fabulous white dress and flip-flops, looking very casual. Why did you change your clothes? Leo asked with a smile. Nadine blushed and answered in a low voice. Its hot in here. Only then did Leo notice the dense beads of sweat on Nadines forehead. Those clothing made her less of a distant and fierce killer, and more of an approachable big sister. Do I look weird? Nadine looked down at her outfit, looking quite embarrassed. No, not at all. Leo shook his head. You can try more styles in the future. The answer sounded normal, but it made Nadine overjoyed. She was a woman, and just like any other woman, she wouldnt refuse beautiful clothes. Just by the Marco and Ted walked in with a sullen face. The smile on Nadines face disappeared. She walked back room and put on the ck leather jacket she usually wore. Then she stared at Marco and Ted coldly. Wheres Marcus? Marco asked in a low voice. Leo gave Nadine an eye hint, and Nadine read it immediately. She stepped forward to show them the way to the basement. The Valendale Vi had an underground storage room that had been Marcuss prison for the past three days. It was utterly dark, without palm-size mice and cockroaches running everywhere. Marcus had spent in the filthy ce. As soon as they approached the storage room, an extremely strong stench hit Leos nose. He frowned at it. Whats that smell? Thats stool. Nadine answered honestly. Leos face changed slightly, You didnt clean the stool for him? Im not his nanny; why should I clean his excrement? Isnt there a toilet in there? Yes, butter I remembered it was broken because it hadnt been used for too long. Nadine tried very hard to draw the line. She then added, By the time I remembered it. His feces have already floated up and were swirling in the sewage. The corners of Leos eyes twitched hard immediately. He could almost paint a picture ording to Nadines description. Behind him, Marco and Ted looked extremely gloomy. His grandson grew up being loved and cared for by the seniors in the Wilson family. Never had he suffered any hardships or lived in such misery. Bang As Leo opened the storage room and looked in, a ck shadow rushed over like crazy, only to be kicked away by Nadine. It was Marcus. Behave yourself! Nadines ring made Marcus afraid of going further, which also suggested how badly she had tortured him for the past three days. Leo! Marcus burst into tears when seeing Leo. You can kill me. I dont want to live anymore! Its too dark here, and it stinks! I cant stay here any longer Her face was soaked in tears, and he was getting snotty. It was the first time that Leo saw a woman crying so bitterly. What happened to him? Leo asked as he looked back at Nadine. Shes driven crazy by the smell of his own feces. Nadine shrugged, I said I forgot the toilet was broken. When I opened the door to check, the feces were already floating and swirling. Three days have passed so far; I think they may be fermented. In other words, he has been staying in this filthy and stinky ce for three days? Leo asked. Nadine nodded solemnly. Leo finally understood why Marcus melted down. He had been locked in this dark and cramped room with mice and cockroaches; moreover, the toilet was broken. Excretion is human nature, which is unavoidable. However, the toilet wouldnt flush, and the feces were floating. They reacted chemically with the air, turning dry and stinky It was already a miracle for one to stay for over one day. After three days, his mental endurance had been pushed to its limit. His hair looked like a messy birds nest, and ck stains covered his face. He had barely slept during the past three days, making his eyes bloodshot. Physical torture is nothingpared to the pain brought by mental torture. There were times when Marcus wanted tomit suicide, but he eventually failed. He didnt want to live, but he was also afraid of death. That was his true mental statement. Marcus! Seeing this filthy young man who looked like a homeless, Marco rushed in regardless of the stench. He yelled out aloud. Grandpa! Marcus saw Marco as his lifeline. The moment they met, Marcus rushed over to Marco without hesitation. The two hugged each other tightly, and Marco burst into tears. Leo and Nadine stood aside, feeling a bit sentimental, but they did not pity them at all. Even since he issued Leos wanted warrant on the dark web, his end had been doomed. Now that you know hes fine, you can leave. Leo said unsmilingly, interrupting the reunion of the two. However, Marco stood up abruptly and red at Leo, You made my grandson suffer so much and nearly kill himself. Do you really think I would forgive you? Grandpa, dont kill him leave the killing strike to me! Marcus also looked at Leo with hatred in his eyes. He wished he could kill Leo immediately and revenge himself. Leo wasnt surprised by Marcos reaction at all. He grinned a thin smile and sneered, A fox may turn gray, but never kind It seems that the Wilsons are still not giving in to me! Giving in to you? You are just an ugly duckling man who relies on women to get the upper hand. What do you have to make me give in to you? Marco couldve lived a very peaceful life, given he was already very old; however, he still looked angry and fierce now, looking quite domineering. His moves and actions gave away his position as the patriarch of a wealthy family. Then what do you have to use against me? Leos eyes gradually became thoughtful. Everyone has a weakness, and your weakness is your wife! Marco looked at Leo andughed, Now that youve kidnapped my wife, I should do the same thing to your wife in return. Youre just a good-for-nothing git without Lydia! Leo didnt reply. He narrowed his eyes. Originally, he was targeting Marcus, but now it seemed that he had to confront the whole Wilson family. Do you know why its just Ted and me here? Because other people all went to catch Lydia! Marco put on a cruel look on his face. Do you know what will happen to your wife if she ends up in the hand of my family? He tried to find fear or anger on Leos face; however, Leo looked as calm as always. Really? Leo replied indifferently. You dont believe me? Ill show you the evidence! Marco made a video call as he said that. They may have already caught him now. Soon youll hear your wifes scream. Ding Dong Soon, the video call was connected. Marco turned the screen to Leo without looking at it. He couldnt stopughing. How about this? Do you believe in me now? Lydia will be screwed! Seeing the cold, beautiful face on the screen, Leoughed silently and asked, Really? Is that so?N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Chapter 258 Ever Heard of It? Leo had a yful smile on his face. He didnt seem afraid at all, which made Marco feel strange. Why are youughing? Dont you care about your wifes life? He asked loudly. Of course I do, but you should see whos the person on the other side first, and then we can have a talk, Leo said slowly. Marcos face changed drastically. He took back his phone and looked at the screen. A distant woman in a ck leather coat showed up on the screen. She was looking at Marco like a fool. Who is this old man? He seemed stupid, the woman asked coldly. Obviously, shes not talking to Marco. Then she must be asking Leo. Just ignore him, Leo answered with a thin smile. Marcos face froze. In a rage, he looked at Sharon and asked, Who are you? Where are my family members? You sent those good-for-nothing bums to me? They are here. As Sharon said that, she switched the front camera and aimed the phone to her front. Marco immediately saw familiar faces on the screen. They were either holding their own arms or rolling on the ground, and they kept screaming. We failed the mission! This woman surrounded us before we find Lydia! Yeah Master! Shes too strong. She knocked all of us down within minutes! Pleasee to save us! Marcos face was twitching harder and harder. Those screaming and desperate faces were stimted his mind. You gits! You bunch of useless gits! Cough cough! The rage caused a burden to Marcos heart. He breathed heavily again and again. Grandpa, are you OK? Marcus hurriedly patted Marco on the back. You good-for-nothing bums howe our family is full of gits like you? Marco was so angry that he hung up the phone. Then he stared at Leo fiercely. If you have any other tricks, just bring it on. Ive got plenty of time today. If you want to dance, Ill dance with you. Leo sat leisurely on the sofa and sneered. Leo would never allow anyone to hurt his family. After the idents of Marie and Emilia, he had been sending a troop to protect his family members. He hired Sharon to protect Lydia and Emilia directly. Sharons strength was second only to him. She would never let those ineffective underlings seed. Leo, do you really think thats all were capable of? Marco looked at Leo coldly. He hadnt lost morale because of what happened; on the contrary, he seemed very confident. Then use it. Your familys going to banish anyway. Leos tone was t, and he didnt seem concerned at all. Fine! Just remember what youve said! Marco became extremely gloomy. He suddenly said, Juste out, all of you. I dont need your protection anymore. Just kill the young man before me. Shoosh As soon as he said that, the tter of footsteps came from the stairs to the basement. More than ten powerhouses showed up around Leo and Nadine within an eyeblink, giving out an overwhelming aura and staring at the two coldly. Their momentum alone was like a storm that could destroy the sky and the earth. Moreover, there was an old man among them. He had been sitting cross-legged on the ground with his eyes closing, carrying a dull old saber in his arms. Leo ignored the other ones and moved his eyes to the old man. Are you blind? Yes.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. The old man was frank and admitted it instantly, My eyes were injured by a young man named Jason Ellis. I thought my martial arts career was going to an end, but I got a blessing in disguise. Though my eyes were blind, God has made my spiritual sense more sensitive. I made a huge breakthrough and entered a new world. Jason Ellis? Hearing that name, Leo couldnt helpughing out. Yes. Hes the most powerful young man I have ever seen. One day, hell be a Supreme. The old mans face turned extremely grim when mentioning that name. However, Marcoughed presumptuously, Leo, youre screwed. Ive made huge efforts to invite him over blind Demon. Legend has it that he could kill without drawing out the dull saber. If someone made him draw his sword, the man has to be very powerful. Youre going to die today! However, Leo looked at the blind swordsman with great interest, as if he hadnt heard Marcos words, Let me ask you one thing how many rounds of fight can you have with Jason Ellis? One round! As soon as he answered, blind Demon suddenly opened his eyes. It was as he had said; his eyeballs looked cloudy. nging After a clear nging sound, the dull de in the blind Demons hand was unsheathed brazenly. The des cold light and dark shadows came to Leo at once. The momentum of drawing the saber out had even cut done a few strands of hair on Marco and Marcuss heads. Did he just draw his saber? Marco and Marcus opened their eyes widely. There were fear and excitement in their eyes. Leo, he has drawn his saber. Youre at a dead end now! Sir hes just a son-inw married to his wifes family. Why did you draw your sword No, hes a master. Before Marcus finished his words, blind Demon interrupted him bluntly. The old man looked very dignified. His hands holding the saber handle were leaking sweats. Leo was still sitting on the sofa, chuckling silently. Suddenly, he slowly stood up. As he stood up, other people heard his calm voice. Since you have heard the name of Martial Maestro, then have you ever heard of his teacher? Boom An invisible momentum suddenly erupted. It spread around Leo and shook the space nearby. blind Demons hair was all white. He leaned backward, with his body trembling violently. You youre There was a hint of panic in his voice. The next moment, he shouted, Charge! All of you! Aye, Master! It turned out that the ten more strong men were all his disciples. They yelled, and all charged towards Leo. My lord! Cold lights flickered in Nadines eyes, but soon, she saw Leo rush into the crowd like a wolf in a flock of sheep. He flew like a crane flying in a gentle breeze; other ten people could barely touch the hem of his clothes. Bang bang bang Soon, before they could touch Leo, they were sted out by an invisible force and then puked blood. Seeing that, blind Demon moved on his own, only to see Leos figure showed up before him like a ghost. blind Demons eyes changed greatly. He shed the dull de down to Leo with full strength. p! However, Leo immediately grabbed the de and used the inner strength of his palm to encounter the momentum of the saber. The next moment, he grabbed violently. The dull saber cracked and was crushed in two by his grip. Then, after another dull sound, he kicked the blind Demon, making him fly backward for dozens of meters. Then he passed out after hitting on the wall. So thats the powerhouse you just invited? He turned over and looked at Marco calmly, asking in a t tone. Chapter 259 Underbred The picture of blind Demon being kicked off was deeply imprinted in the minds of Marco and Marcus. They were shocked, and their hearts lost a few beats, bodies taken over by unspeakable fear. blind Demon had been famous for a long time and was a well-known wandering master. Marco owed a huge favor just to invite him here, and he had even brought all his disciples. All Marco wanted was to get Leo killed. However, blind Demon and his disciples had barelysted for a round before all of them were knocked down onto the ground. The result was totally out of everyones expectations. Marcus was trembling in fear. Nadine was already powerful enough to him; he never thought Leo could be even more powerful. Dont becent! Do you think theres nothing else we can do to you? Marcos face blushed and paled. He pointed at Leo and yelled angrily. Oh? Then show me what youve got. Leo looked at the time and said leisurely, Its only eight oclock; I still have two hours for you. His calm tone made Marcos eye corners twitch in anger. Leo, what on earth do you want? Just by then, Ted suddenly stepped forward as he asked. Then he stared at Leo coldly. That doesnt depend on me that depends on what your family want. Leo said indifferently, Your family kept pushing me to the limit and going back on your words. I knew clearly what you were up to. You ended up like this all because of yourself. If thats the case, why dont we each take a step back? Marco asked Leo with a gloomy face, You let us go, and well never go against you again. Well be dedicated to nothing but the development of ourselves. Mr. Wilson, youre so funny. How could I let you go without having detained you? Loes lips arched into a smile, which only made him look colder, Its you youre so reckless, seeking revenge for your grandson. You put yourself into the dead end! Now youre afraid? Its toote! Marco trembled all over as his face instantly turned grim. Leo, youre way over the line! Grandpa, what should we do? Weve already targeted his wife; he will never let us go. Marcus said with a pale face, Hell destroy our family! Finally, he was afraid. He had been very close to death for the past three days. It felt like dancing on a rope, which made him feel suffocated. Snap! Marco pped Marcus in the face and scolded in a fury, This is all because of you! You misled me! But our family is stronger than before, isnt it? Marcus gritted his teeth and asked. Marco wanted to say something else, but Ted stepped forward and stopped him. He said to Marco, Master, have you forgotten our trump card? Only she could kill him perfectly! Marco hesitated for a long while, and finally made up his mind. Tell her toe out.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. A hint of cruelty shed in Teds eyes. He looked at Leo and said, I suggest you surrender to us now. Youre no match for whatsing next! Leoughed, In that case let me see it so that I can make youpletely desperate. How madcap! Marco widened his eyes angrily and shouted, Voodoo witch,e out! However, everything remained calm, and no one had appeared. Marco frowned, and he felt a bit embarrassed. Then he yelled again, I know youre here. Just make your move! There was still no sound. My lord, please leave this to me. Nadine sneered. As soon as Leo nodded, she would end the lives of the two quickly and easily. However, although no one had appeared, Leo still fell in silence. Wait a minute. He stopped Nadine. What are we waiting for? Nadine looked puzzled. She thought Marco must be bluffing because he had called the person so many times, yet nobody was moving, Marco was also very anxious. His head was soaked in sweats. No matter how many times he called that name, the person just didnt show up. However, Ted smiled weirdly and said, Shes already here. You didnt find her. A strange rustling sound suddenly came into the peaceful basement, as if something was crawling over. Thoughtful lights shed in Leos eyes. He picked up a stone randomly and flicked it. Swoosh! After a puff sound, the stone hit the target like a shooting bullet. Squeak Everyone heard a faint scream, which sounded obvious in the quiet basement. That was definitely not a sound made by a human. They looked back and saw a fat golden silkworm lying on the ground on its back. Its wings were still vibrating, but it couldnt fly. There was a big hole on his belly squirting out blood. A worm? Everyone was shocked, except for Leo. Marcus looked horrified as if he had recalled something. Giggling The clearughter of a little girl resounded in the room, making everyones expressions change slightly. Herughter was so weird that it seemed to have filled every corner of the room, but she was nowhere to be found. Nadines eyes darkened. Theughter thats Yeah thats her. Leo smiled and said, I said well meet again if were destined to. Nadine didnt say anything and grabbed a dagger in her hand. It turns out youre the ones I need to kill. What a coincidence. The little girlsughter was still echoing in every corner of the room. Come and find me. How can you fight with me if you cant find me? Leo picked up another pebble and threw it towards a dark corner. Ouch! The little girl felt pain and walked out of the shadow. She covered her head and looked at Leo with anger on her face, How dare you hit me with the stone? p! Another stone hit her head quickly, leaving quite a big bump on it. Argh? Arent you going to stop? The little girl was even angrier. She puffed her cheeks and stared at Leo. She was wearing a big red gown with patterns of all kinds of poisonous insects and animals. There was a longevity lock engraved withplicated characters on her neck, and on her feet was a pair of red embroidered shoes. She was Luna, which Leo and Nadine had met before. Yes, its her this little demon Seeing it was Luna, Marcus turned pale in fright and couldnt even speak utterly. Marco paused and asked, Do you know each other? Luna had also seen Marcus. She squinted and smiled, Dont worry, Im on your side this time. Your grandpa paid me quite a fortune and asked me to kill someone. I didnt know it was him. Marcus breathed a sigh of relief, but he was still vigntly staring at this moody little girl. Leo smiled. Then he looked at Luna and asked, You want to kill me? Of course. Luna seemed serious. She was here on a mission, but she still had a box of milk in her arms. No one that I wanted to kill has ever escaped. Really? Leo had an indifferent smile on his face, I wonder whos stronger, you or my subordinate? The next moment, Leos eyes suddenly turned cold. Nadine, you can move now. Give this underbred little girl a great lesson! Chapter 260 The Queen of Killers Yes, Sir. Nadine replied and then walked with a poker face. Her bloodshot eyes were fixed on Luna like a wolf on its prey. Lunas arrogant attitude had already provoked Nadine before. Nadine didnt care if Luna insulted her, but she would never allow Luna to insult Leo! Moreover, Luna was double-spying. As soon as her mission from Nadine was over, she worked for the Wilson family immediately. Those reasons superimposed, Nadine had long wanted to take action against her, but there had been no chance. Now she could finally make a move. However, Leos haspletely provoked Luna. The description underbred little girl made her go on the rampage. She almost wanted to jump up and hit Nadine on the knees. Shut up! Youre the underbred little girl! All of you and your family are underbred little girls! Luna yelled angrily at Leo. Her delicate facial features were distorted, and her face blushed like a monkeys butt. Im not a little girl! Im 23 years old! She yelled at everyone with shame and anger as if she had sworn an oath of sovereignty. As soon as she said that, everyone was shocked. They looked at her in disbelief. Even Leo narrowed his eyes and checked her from head to toe. You said you were 23? Then why is your body looking like that of an eight-year-old girl? He asked. Wel Luna suddenly looked nervous and shy when Leo mentioned that. She replied embarrassingly, I had a disease when I was a child. My body stopped growing when I was nine years old. No matter how old I am, Ill always look like this. Everyone looked at her in shock upon hearing that. Her growth stopped at nine years old They wondered what kind of strange disease that was. There were no other symptoms other than this, so I dont take it as a very bad thing. She seemed to be afraid of being looked down on and hurriedly said, I can maintain a childlike appearance for the rest of my life, and I dont need any makeup at all, can you? Leo couldnt tell the inferiority in her words. He looked at her with thoughtful eyes. No wonder Luna didnt want to hear other people saying she was young; that sounded like mocking to her. Being fine now doesnt mean youll be fine forever. Among all the diseases in the world, none of them will be a good thing to anyone. You should know what situation youre really in. Leos eyes prated her mind like a sharp sword. Luna felt as shocked as angry. You are just an ordinary person. Who do you think you are to judge me? Im going to kill you now. You should care about yourself first!All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. She was emotional and had countless murderous intent in her eyes. However, as soon as she said that, a cold gaze stopped on her. The woman staring at her now was more fierce and ruthless than any killer she had ever seen before. There are thousands of people in the world who want to kill my lord. Who do you think you are? Nadines voice was cold. She walked to Luna, holding a dagger. Luna shuddered immediately, and cold sweat dripped from her forehead. She couldnt help but take a step back. Nadines eyes were redder than ever, as if they had been soaked in blood. In a daze, Luna seemed to have seen endless corpses and blood from Nadines eyes. However, Luna soon took another deep breath and calmed her restless heart. She said sarcastically, You arent worthy of your name as the top killer. You havent noticed my babys sneak attack just now. How capable can you be? Marcus and Marco didnt hear these words, because they had already escaped from the basement before Nadine and Luna confronted. They were waiting in the atrium of the Valendale Vi at this moment. Marcus took a deep breath of fresh air and sighed, It feels so good to be alive. Then, he looked at Marco again and asked, Grandpa, what should we do next? Are we leaving or staying here to wait? Marco pondered and said with cold lights in his eyes. Lets stay! I want to see Leo perishing! As long as hes dead, his people will split and leave. Then the Stewart family and the L Group will all be mine! Then lets wait! Marcus wasnt afraid anymore and sounded so confident. He had seen how Luna made her move. She was so quiet, and when she killed, her enemys internal organs would be eaten up and die in misery. He wondered where Marco found this strange person. Ted seemed to have read the confusion in Marcuss mind. He sneered, The world is big enough to amodate all kinds of strange people. Luna is a voodoo witch from Tingend. A voodoo witch? Marco and Marcus were astonished. They had heard of voodoo before. Manipting corpses and voodoo skills were called the two thaumaturgies. They could kill and cure magically. Marco and Marcus always took it as legends and evenughed at it. Never had they thought that they were real. Lets wait for Miss Luna toe back victorious. Ted said with his eyes radiating cold lights. In the basement. Luna had regained her confidence and chuckled at Nadine as if she had seen Nadine fail. Nadine also sneered, You said I wasnt worthy of my name, and I admit that. There are always people that are stronger than me actually, there might be a lot of them. My title as the top killer was a joke. However Suddenly, Nadine changed her subject. The smile on her face grew crueler. So where are you when I rode the whirlwind in the killer world? The question made Lunas face change. She blushed and paled. She suddenly came up with a question. Nadine, Mother of the Night, was a long-established killer. Luna wondered where she was when Nadine rode the whirlwind. Maybe she had just grown up and be a new voodoo witch. Although she was pretty talented and had reared her greatness; however,pared with Nadine, her business was no more than a childs y. You looked down on me and the people I serve. Then today, Ill show you how formidable the former worlds greatest killer can be Nadines voice was bone-chilling. The next second, she disappeared. Luna immediately looked around, trying to figure out where Nadine was, but she seemed to have vanished and was nowhere to be found. Lunas face became paler and paler, and she was getting more and more nervous. She hurriedly took out a green jade flute, put it on her mouth, and started to y it softly. Soon, a melodious flute song resounded in the room, and along with the rhythm came all the poisonous worms in the basement. Leo squinted and watched what was happening. He admitted that Luna had impressed him. Her ability to manipte the poisonous worms and insects was already scary enough. God knew if her skin was poisonous or not. However, those were all useless because she was faced with Nadine. Where are you? Come out! After summoning the poisonous insects, Luna was still afraid because she did not know where Nadine was, thus the poisonous insects were useless. That looks impressive, but its useless. Nadines sneer came from above. As soon as she said that, she showed up behind Nadine like a ghost. The de in her hand was already on Lunas neck. You lose. Her voice was indifferent, as if she was pronouncing Lunas death sentence. Chapter 261 Spank That Kid Lunas delicate eyes were filled with horror, frozen just like her body. She could clearly feel the dagger against her neck, which chilled her skin greatly. She didnt even dare to swallow in case her neck got cut because of the move. Leo simply smiled while seeing that. Actually, Nadine had once assassinated him and she almost did it. Her skills of killing were too sophisticated to predict. In her eyes, it couldnt be counted as a fight. Instead, she just felt like doing an easy game. Thats what a real assassin looks like. Nadines voice sounded cold with no emotion. She then continued, Never call yourself an assassin again. You are humiliating this title. Luna was in great panic with her ghastly pale face. But suddenly, her face turned to be twisted, A real assassin only attacks from behind? Dare you fight me face to face? Nadine sneered. A real assassin only thought about killing in one strike. A skillful assassin never fought face to face but only a mercenary did. Noticing her unwillingness to ept failure, Nadine seemed to grow some interest. So she moved the dagger off from her neck. Alright, since you insist, let me teach you a lesson. However, as soon as she moved away the dagger, Lunaughed out crazily, You idiot! You actually let the right choice slip away? You have lost yourst chance! After a short pause, Luna gestured to control those bugs, Rush into her body! Eat up her body! Commonly speaking, alldies would be scared when facing bugs, especially those with poison, so Luna assumed the same for Nadine. However, with no sign of fear, Nadine actually stared at those bugs with disdain on her face.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Thats the face-to-face fight you mean? ying dirty again? she mocked. Huh, face-to-face fight? Come on, I am just a nine-year-old kid. I am not old enough to fight you. I am not an idiot putting myself in danger. But Luna didnt even seem to notice what Nadine actually meant. She kept on her crazyughter, I would like to see what you are gonna do when those bugs cover you all over. But the next second, herughter suddenly stopped. Then she was stunned with her eyes wide open, looking weirdly cute. She saw Nadine take out a lighter and start fiddling with it in her palm. A mocking smile appeared on Nadines face, We are in the basement, right? What do you think a basement being locked for years would keep in the air? The answer is carbonic oxide. What if I light it up? No! No! Luna was scared, waving her hands violently to make the least try to stop Nadine from putting on fire here. However, it was toote. With a slight move of her finger, Nadine turned on the lighter and threw it among those bugs. Suddenly, the fire went on. Though the wall and the ceiling were all made of ibustible stone, those bugs were inmmable. What was more, bugs all flinched instinctively when facing fire. For them, it was a disaster. Soon, the cracking sound of burning bugs could be heard all over. My babies Wailing, Luna felt like her heart was bleeding. It took her quite a lot of efforts to collect and train those bugs. But now they were all burnt to ashes. The fire gradually faded and then it had gone. Then there were only remaining bug ashes left on the burnt ground. How dare you burn my babies! I gotta kill you! Luna stared at both of them with viciousness. Even her voice had gone murderous. Are you sure? Nadine strode to her front, lifting her up just like lifting a puppy. However, she didnt resist. Then she suddenlyughed out crazily again while looking at Nadine, Thats what I am waiting for! You have never expected that I actually attached much deadly poison on the surface of my body, huh? However, herughter gradually faded away again as Nadine didnt seem to get affected at all. You arent getting yourself poisoned? Luna asked, confused. Fool, I am wearing a glove! Nadine looked at her wryly. Then she showed her the ck glove she was putting on. Luna was stunned, speechless. Even Leo, who had always been taciturn, couldnt help snickering, Your name is Luna, right? You are the cutest assassin I have ever seen. Stopughing at me! Stop! Or I am gonna kill you! Luna still looked mad though being lifted in the air. She still tried to threaten with tough words. Suddenly, a p sounded on her body. With her face frozen, Luna turned to re at Nadine, What are you doing? Why are you spanking me? Spank is a kind of lesson for naughty kids. Said Nadine emotionlessly. Then she spanked on Lunas butt again. It sounded loud. Luna turned around to re at Nadine out of pain, Dare you try again? She thought her seemingly threatening expression would make Nadine flinch a bit. However, Nadine actually started giggling, Do you think you look tough right now? Confused, Luna had no idea what she was giggling for. So she just nodded. No, you dont look tough at all. Now you look like a little puppy barking cutely. It seemed that Nadine learned to joke ever since she followed Leo back to the city. But it was a huge blow for Luna. What she wanted was to scare Nadine with her evilness instead of being viewed like a puppet. Luna had no idea why it didnt work. She just did as those bad guys showed on the TV. You should act like me Driven by rare interest to instruct, Nadine froze her own expression and fixed her chilling eyes on Luna. Seeing that, Luna hurried to twitch fearfully a bit. But then she showed a face of being inspired, Yeah, thats it! However, before she could finish, Nadine spanked her hard once again. But its a pity that you can never learn to do so. Now did you get it? Luna was rendered mad again. Stop! Or I am gonna kill you! But then another spank sounded again. You, a grownup, are so shameless to hit a kid! Another spank again. No! Stop, please! I am sorry! But another spank came as usual. Nadine kept spanking her till Luna started to cry. Tears streamed down her cheek. Her crying sounded loud and pitiful. Leo stared at Nadine, wondering what if she had her own child someday. Being her child must be a tough thing. While both Marcus and Marco, who were waiting outside for so long, looked quite agitated as they didnt see Lunae out. Marcus, get inside to check whats going on. Yes, grandpa. Marcus returned to the basement, only to find a shocking scene that he would never forget in his life. Luna, the one who he feared so much, was actually lifted up in the air while being spanked like amon little kid. Chapter 262 Hunter Marcus, whats the situation now? Leo must be dead, right? Marco then walked to the basement with Ted worriedly. Just as expected, he was dumbfounded just like Marcus. Speechless and stunned, he felt like his heart skipped a beat. Then a bang of powerlessness struck him all over. He staked his whole family on Luna, hoping that she could kill Leo. But the fact turned to be harsh. Leo didnt need to fight on his own Even his follower, Nadine, was actually spanking Luna just like her own kid. It looked hrious. But Marco was feeling too hopeless to be amused. Did you get it? Nadine huffed again. Yes! crying, Luna replied pitifully. So tell me the reflection of your own! I shouldnt haveughed at you and that man. And? I shouldnt have taken the money of the Wilsons. And nor should I have attacked you. So do you want another try next time? Never. Then Nadine let go of her. Luna, free from the spank, couldnt help rubbing her aching butt as soon as shended. She felt like her butt was about to be cracked in half. She red at Nadine with hatred. Then she suddenly took out a brown little ball from the pocket and smashed it onto the ground. Bang. The ball blew out. Then yellow smoke came out. Leo hurried to yell, Cover your nose! Because of his warning, no one inhaled the deadly poisonous gas. When the smoke faded away, Luna had disappeared. Leo couldnt help squinting. Actually, it was because Nadine got herself well-prepared this time so that Luna failed the attack. But no one could predict when she would start the next attack. As a witch, Luna was good at killing with bugs without being noticed. If her target werent Leo but someone else, it would have been an inevitable death even for a top assassin. Leo squinted again to look at Macro, who seemed to go much more haggard, So, Mr. Wilson, even the assassin you hired has failed. What are you gonna do next? In long silence, Marco clenched his fists hard to stare at Leo with a dark face. But he even failed toe up with a single word. Well, what else could he say? The maintenance of a privileged family had to be depended on the number of powerful assassins working for them. However, the blind Demon and Luna, who were both powerful enough to ruin a whole family as powerful as the Wilsons, could do nothing about Leo. That man was way much powerful than he could ever expect. If he had foreseen this a bit earlier, he wouldnt have ended up so miserably. But no one could predict anything about the future. And no one would regret until the most hopeless moment. After a long silence, Macro raised up his head to look at Leo. He let out a long sigh, It was I who brought up this war. We failed. You can do whatever you want to revenge on the three of us. But please show your mercy to the rest of my family. Grandpa, you cantpromise! Marcus was rendered panic. We are yielding to death! But soon, a p from Marco hit hard onto Marcuss face. He huffed sternly, You idiot! You have nothing more to fight him! Nothing! The three of us have to be expecting death. What we could only do is to buy his mercy for our family by begging! Ghastly pale, Marcus slumped onto the ground. Ted also hurried to say, Sir, please think twice. But Marco simply waved his hand, Thats my final resolve. Stop convincing me. Its a nice deal to trade my own life for my familys. Though Marco had been cold-blooded and cruel, Leo still appreciated his pride as the one in charge of the family. Indeed, Marcus has been trying to kill me for so many times. And you, old bastard, had evere up with an idea to do something to my wife. Of course, no one could bail you out. But actually, death is not the only price avable. Said Leo in loud voice. Marco suddenly raised up his head to stare at him with great disbelief, What? Is that real? If it werent the old days, I must have killed you. But my wife has been hoping that I could keep my hands clean. So I will show you mercy. All of you. But then Leo huffed, But, you still need to pay the price. Hand over all the property of your family including all cash you have kept. Without the help of money, none of you could conspire again even if the evilness still rests within. Impossible! Before Marco could answer, Marcus shouted out with pale face. Obviously, Leo was pressing options between their lives and the future of their family. From then on, he would be no more a rich yboy. So would his family lose every privilege they had once owned. He would be living like amon man working from nine to six andmuting by underground. While the pay would be mere thousands for a month. Living a pathetic life like that would be thest thing he would do. I would like to be killed rather than losing the wealth of my family! his face went twisted and his voice revealed strong hatred against Leo. Suddenly, Marco pped him hard on his face, which was strong enough to make him bleed. Shut up! Then he looked at Leo withposed face, You want the property? Alright, thats the deal. I wish you to be a man of your words. Spare the lives for all my families. Grandpa! Sir! Both Marcus and Ted were shouting to stop him. But Marco pushed them away. Fuck off! He stared at Leo, Tomorrow, I will transfer all the property and money to your However, before he could finish, his eyes were widely opened while blood was running down from his mouth. His chest was pierced by a hand bathing in blood, on which a hole appeared. What? Even Leo was stunned by something unanticipated like that. His face turned to be solemn. While everyone was fixing their eyes on Ted, the butler standing behind Marco. Ted, what are you doing? Marcus shouted crazily with pale face. Marco felt like frozen on spot. He struggled to turn around to stare at Ted with great disbelief, Ted Marco, you really disappoint me. You still ended up being a coward. At this moment, there was no respect shown on Teds face. Instead, he looked vicious. I have been spying undercover in the Wilson Family so as to manipte it for my next move. But this coward failed me!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Ted red at Marco with his terrible eyes. Driven by madness, he kept stirring inside Marcos chest with his hand and then crushed his heart. Marco was killed instantly. Grandpa! Marcus shouted out, looking ghastly pale, Ted, what do you mean? Dont call me Ted. I have my own nameWell, I have kept it as a secret for too long to rememberWho am I Ted sighed and then looked at Leo, Its you, who messed up my n again and again! Go to hell! Leo stared at him coldly. He suddenly uttered, Five years ago, it was you who filmed me and my wife, right? You are Hunter! Chapter 263 3000 Killers Hearing that, everyone around was stunned with eyes wide open. Especially Nadine, who stared at him with a dumfounded expression. My lord, what did you just say? Hes Hunter? Obviously, the name of Hunter was known to everyone here more or less. He had been the one behind all kinds of conspiracy. Five years ago, it was he who kidnapped both Leo and Lydia. And it was he again who filmed what Leo had done to her that night. While Leo happened to hear Bertie mention about the name of Hunter recently. But no one knew exactly how he looked like. In order to confuse Leo and others, a fake one was made-Homer Gibbs, a former warrant officer of Emerdale Military Region. But now the real Hunter finally showed up. Ted paused for seconds. Then he sneered, What Hunter? I dont know what you are talking about. But theres one thing you get it right. It was I indeed who filmed the video five years ago. And I sent it to Bertie and asked him to keep it safe so as to make it a stepping stone for my next move. Leo still remainedposed, unspoken. However, Nadine had been filled with murderous look on her face. If it werent because Leo hadnt given out the order, she would have rushed over to attack. Though Ted didnt acknowledge being the real Hunter, Nadine could tell that he must be working for Phantom. While Marcus still stared at Ted, looking nk with great disbelief, Ted, what do you mean? You took advantage of my family as a mere part of your n? Youre right. Ted no longer covered up his own intention. Then he continued, I only follow the order of my superior. My n has started ever since I sent the video to Bertie five years ago. While the Wilson Family is just a pawn of my chess game. Whatwhat do you mean? Still confused? Ted cast Marcus a cold glimpse. Then his chilling voice sounded, I faked both my humbleness and loyalty in the old days. In my view, both you and your grandpa are nothing but disgusting cowards. What he said struck Marcus like a bolt from the blue. His face went ghastly pale with his eyes frozen. Even till now he could never believe that the most trustworthy butler of theirs actually killed his grandpa. I have been working with Marco for twenty years, while during the beginning fifteen of which I worked as his business partner. And I turned to be the butler five years ago. Do you know why? asked Ted with a horrible smile while looking at Marcus. But Marcus only shook his head, looking confused still. Thats because Phantom has been keeping an eye on this city long ago. We wanna make it our first stronghold. In order to achieve it, we would have to control the top 1 family in this city. So we made the Wilsons our first target. So we started our n with a form of business partnership so as to take control of the Wilsons. The n went on smoothly. But I did overestimate your grandpa too much. At the very beginning, I had nned to make your family the top 1 in Emerdale in ten years. But I have never expected that the Wilsons still stayed as one of the top 4 only. You really disappoint me so much. Marcus still remained silent. But he started trembling more violently. He once heard about how his family started the business from his grandpa. They grew the business from inte industry, while the opportunity of which to start was provided by themercial partner of Marco. In 1990s, the economy just started to show the signal of being thriving. While inte back then was much less widespread than it was today. But Ted had noticed the potential long ago and he led the Wilsons to reim thisnd before anyone else realized its value. And the business kept going till now. Actually, if it werent because of the efforts of Ted, the Wilsons would still have been a family of nobody. You took advantage of my family for all these? Marcus could never believe that. Thats right. Ted stood still with hands resting behind his back. His face still remained indifferent, When I was totally disappointed with the Wilsons, something jarring the whole city suddenly happened. While saying that, he looked at Leo. Then everyone here suddenly realized what he was referring to-it was the wedding of Kate back then, while at that night the bridegroom disappeared. Its you behind all these Leo red at him with horrible eyes. No. I am not that powerful enough. Ted shook his head to say seriously, Someone else is behind all these. But you will never figure it out for the rest of your life. Leo turned to be a bit sullen. But he held back his anger to wait for Ted to finish the rest. When I learned that you disappeared from the wedding, I hurried to the spot and happened to film what you were doing to Lydia. While my instinct told me that what I filmed would work effectively someday. Ted added emotionlessly again, But as I still needed to keep my identity in the dark, keeping it on my own would be a bad idea. So I sent it to Bertie so as to nt another pawn among the Stewarts. As exactly as I expected, both the Stewarts and the Lawsons started to decline. However, it has never urred to me that Marco, that old bastard, actually gave away the business we have been working for two decades. If so, all my efforts will go in vain! So you kill him? Leo sneered. Yeah. His value has gone ever since a tinge of his intention to give away all the property popped out in his mind. Ted sneered with horrible voice. Hearing all these, Marcus seemed to be in the middle of obnubtion. He couldnt collect himself after being struck so greatly. While Leo also turned to be smoldering as he hated such a betrayer even more than Marco and Marcus. You shouldnt have shown your real identity so soon. Now I know every detail about your n. Leo said to Ted. Dont worry. Because everyone of you has to be dead right now. Ted grinned at him, Dead people will never talk. Really? Composed still, Leo said casually, You seem to be confused about the situation. Both I and Nadine should be able to defeat you when we fight together. Ted shook his head, The number has never been the factor to decide the result. I know both of you are strong. But I am much stronger. As soon as he finished, he let out a strong aura, much stronger than that blind Demon. Even Nadine turned to be more serious as soon as she noticed that. So what now? Ted sneered, It will never change the result even if you both fight me together. You, both, will end up as two dead bodies. Marcus shivered even more because of his arrogant words. He had never expected that he would have to rely on Leo to save his own life one day. After all, he could probably still stay alive if Leo stood till thest moment. However, Ted would definitely kill him to keep the secret. However, Leo just let out a casual smile while looking at him, who had withdrawn his aura, Well, you know nothing about whats the meaning of being strong. What? Leo stared at him, looking a bit confused. He did show a much stronger power than Leo, he reckoned. When Nadine was about to attack, Leo stopped her and then smiled, We dont need to fight him ourselves. Before Nadine could utter, Leo looked at Ted again, You are wrong about one thing. Sometimes the number indeed decides the final result. After saying that, he made a snap. Suddenly, countless shadows of figures gathered around from all directions. Then theynded on the branches of the trees around. When everyone present took a second look, they noticed that there were actually all kinds of people varying from appearances to figures. But there was one thing inmon-they were all bearing bloodthirsty look in their eyes. Theythey were all assassins? Killers?Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Countless killers all gathered around at the same time. Even Ted himself was rendered pale-looking. Youre right. Leo smiled and then added, Lets y a game, shall we? I want you to fight these 3000 killers alone! Chapter 264 Goddess of the Night As Leo finished his words in a wry tone, Ted looked quite sullen while sweating all over his face. Though he was proud of his own power, he still deemed it impossible to fight some many enemies alone. Even a mere punch from each of those killers would be able to kill him when they added up together. Shocked, Ted also felt a tinge of horror. He could never figure out how Leo managed to muster up so many killers at a time. Nadine couldnt helpughing when seeing that. Her eyes were then filled with blood thirsty. As for Marcus, he was totally stunned as he had never seen so many killers in his life. What was more, each one of them looked chilling while emitting strong aura. They looked like monsters, gathering around the vi. Leo, arent you afraid someone superior would notice your unusual muster this time? Ted gritted and then added, Three thousand killers. Not just the Country X, but the whole world will be jarred because of you! Leo just let out a casual smile, Dont worry. They all got a passport. They are all legally inbound. Besides Leo paused for seconds and stared at him with a mocking look, You are about to die. Dead man never talks. Choked, Ted could tell he was teasing him in the same way. Just a moment ago, he said the same thing to threaten to kill everyone here. But just within a blink, Leo counterattacked with the same words. More killers were still gathering around the vi, the line of whom even spread to the mountain behind. Ravens flew to the sky, cawing, sounding like the death knell. Commonly speaking, all killers were born to be proud. None of them would be willing to makepromise to work with other killers. However, to everyones surprise, they didnt start a killing against each other. He is just a wimp! Every one of you is known to all with pride and power. Are you willing to work for such a wimp? while speaking, Ted suddenly shouted loud to all those killers. I know all of you kill for money. I will offer each of you as double as the price he offered. Just leave right away! However, none of those killers changed their minds. Instead, they stared at him as if he were a fool. Well, you must be panic. Composed still, Leo continued casually, Do you think it was I who mustered so many killers? Didnt you? Though feeling shocked, Ted still managed to remain calm. I am sure Marcus knows the answer better than you do. Hearing that, Ted suddenly fixed his chilling eyes on Marcus, What the hell is going on? Theythey are all here to kill me. What? Stunned, Ted seemed to recalled something. His voice sounded panic, A few days ago, there were also killers appearing in the Wilsons Residence. And Marco almost got killed. But they were actually targeting you? Yes You bastard! Ted was outrageous. He was about to p hard onto Marcus head to kill him. Marcus hurried to cover his own head with both arms. However, as soon as Ted attacked, Leo made his move. Again, he shot a little stone straight forward with his finger. Suddenly, the stone prated Teds palm. And then there left a bloody hole in the middle. Ahhh! screaming out of pain, Ted covered his palm. Do you think you can attack with me standing in your front? Leo said coldly as if he had dropped hisst bit of humanity. Trembling, Ted stared at him with horrified eyes. Let me tell you something else so that you can be an informed dead guy. Leo added coldly, It wasnt I who posted the wanted to kill Marcus, but her! He then pointed at Nadine, who stood behind him. While Nadine, with a sneer, stared at Ted in a domineering look as if she were the only dominator here. Shivering even more, Ted started to look at her. No! Impossible! Even if she is influential, there is no way she could muster so many killers at a time. Nothing is impossible. She, also as my follower, had been known as goddess of the night five years ago when she was in her prime, the top 1 killer in the world before she retired. Leo then looked at him from above with pride, Now do you still insist that she isnt qualified enough to muster all killers in the world? No! Thats impossible! his eyes were filled with great horror. He suddenly shouted out crazily, There is no way she could be goddess of the night! Goddess of the night has been dead five years ago! Leo sighed while Nadine looked at him pathetically. Actually, Ted should be the one who knew about the past of Nadine the best except for Leo. But his understanding about Nadine wasnt more than the story after she failed her assassination of Leo.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Nadine must be punished by her organization because of her failure to the mission, Ted assumed. However, the fact was that Leo saved her and also destroyed the organization which gave the order. But Leo didnt add that to exin further. After all, not everyone would buy this story even if it was the truth. Seeing that Leo remained silent, Ted started tough out. Huh, I know you are bluffing, right? She isnt the real goddess of the night! What I knew was that goddess of the night had been dead! However, while Ted wasughing, all those killers suddenly knelt on one knee at the same time in front of both Leo and Nadine as if they were showing their worship. What happened at this moment was so grand and impressive that Teds crazyughter suddenly froze. Then all of them lowered their heads with one hand pressing against the chest, eximing loud. Goddess of the night, were on yourmand! Goddess of the night, were on yourmand! goddess of the night, were on yourmand! Their voice was so loud that it almost struck the universe. All of them came from all over the world. But they all eximed the same words with their own mother tongue. Though goddess of the night had gone missing for five years, there were still many followers of hers. There was a saying went like that among the killers, No one could bring all killers in the world together but goddess of the night only! Now those 3000 killers all knelt down to exim. There was no doubt that thisdy with dark hair and bloody red eyes was exactly goddess of the night. Seeing that, Nadine couldnt help feeling her eyes filled with tears. Back into her prime, she once stood tall at the top, killing all over the world. Her armor was dyed red with the blood of her enemies, while on the bodies of whom she stepped. She was once so close to the hell. However, a powerful man got her back from the edge of death. From then on, a killer named goddess of the night had gone but a loyal follower of Leo named Nadine Moore was shaped. She waved her hand to beckon them to stop. Then she smiled at all killers while shaking her head slightly, Thank you all foring. However, I am no longer goddess of the night but Nadine Moore. My name is Nadine Moore, a phoenix reviving from Nirvana. Chapter 265 The End of Story All killers were fixing their eyes on Nadine, which obviously showed their attitude-even if Nadine denied herself of being goddess of the night, they still believed that she was the one. Five years ago, the name of goddess of the night had jarred the whole world. But no one saw her face. If Nadine disimed the title, then it would be a mystery forever about the real identity of goddess of the night. However, goddess of the night was just part of her story in the past. Now she had decided to start a new life of being Leos follower in the name of Nadine Moore. If so, it seemed to make sense still. Just as what she said, she was Nadine Moore, a phoenix reviving from Nirvana. All killers were paying their greatest respect to her. Meanwhile, some of them started to notice Leo standing by her side. They couldnt help wondering if that was the guy who saved goddess of the night.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Leo looked at Nadine in a gentle manner and nodded to her. Goddess of the night, let me do this job to kill this old man for you. One of the killers suddenly huffed and stared at Ted with vicious look. No! He is mine! I am gonna kill him! Stop! Leave him to me! Instantly, all killers revealed their bloodthirsty against Ted. Ted, who seemed to be frozen, only fixed his eyes on Nadine. Then he let out a subtle smile as if he suddenly recalled something. Nadine hurried to look at Leo. He smiled, Its up to you. Now you are the hostess. A tinge of blush crawled on her face. But soon she regained her decisive look. She said in a murderous tone, Kill him! As soon as she gave the order, all killers started to move, while the one closest to Ted was the first to attack with a dagger aiming at his neck. However, as sophisticated as Ted had always been, he managed to dodge even with one of his palms pierced and bleeding. Then he roared and counterattacked. Soon, he killed a few killers. But there were too many of them. All killers rushed over. Soon, Ted got shot and cut during the short fight. Then he slumped onto the ground. Coincidentally, he fell right in front of Marcus. Leo waved his hand and then Nadine shouted to stop them. All killers stop and then stepped aside. Leo walked over to Ted, lookingposed as usual, Why did you give yourself out? Why dont you stay in the dark? I bet that would be the best choice for you. All hatred and feud would soon dissolve a moment before one perished. Huh, Leo, do you think you have won? Coughing blood, Tedughed out while lying on the ground. But hisughter soon triggered more blood coughing. I am not the real Hunter. Instead, Hunter is still out there. But you will never know. His crazyughter still kept going on his face till the veryst moment of his life while he was staring at Leo. But Leo didnt seem to be annoyed. He still looked at him withposure, Youre wrong. I will get him out and kill him! You will never figure out who he is. Well, I bet you want a little tip from me. Ted struggled to force out hisst words, Hunter has been by your side. Hes the one you will never doubt. After that, he lowered his head to wait for the death. Leo didnt seem to be bothered because of what he said. He just cast him a cold glimpse. Then he said to Marcus, Be hurried if you wanna talk to him. Hes dying. Marcus replied with a grateful look. Then he crawled over to Ted. His eyes were bloodshot, Ted, I have one question for you only. You said you had been manipting my family. But my family reached the prime thanks to you. Even if you have killed my grandpa, I will never hate you. But you have been staying with us for almost thirty years. It means a lot for most of us. And most of us could never afford such a cost. Marcus dug his fingers deep into the soil, gritting hard to bellow, Dont you even grow any feelings for us, for our family? The air was deadly silent. Only the bellow of Marcus echoed around. Both Leo and Nadine paid him a sympathetic look. Every hateful guy deserved sympathy to some degree. And Marcus was no exception. Ted struggled to raise his head and looked at Marcus. He forced out a smile at thest moment, but unspoken. His body frozen and the temperature dropped. He was dead. Ted! Marcus cried loud while hugging his dead body. At this moment, he cried like a helpless kid. He mourned for Teds death even though he killed his grandpa. Check his hand. Leo suddenly said. Marcus raised his head and hurried to unfold Teds fist, on the center of which there was a silver ne. It seemed to be a vintage and old one, on the surface of which Teds temperature still lingered. Thats the ne of myte grandma! Marcus was stunned. He murmured, Grandpa passed away because of illness long ago. We found every belonging of hers when we packed up what she left but this ne seemed to be missing. I never expect that Ted actually kept it. While speaking, he uncovered the little box of the ne, in which there was a yellowing picture. There were three in the pictures-two young and nice-lookingds and an elegant, decent and well-educated-lookingdy with long hair. Theyre grandma and grandpa! And also Ted! Marcus was shocked. He had answered your question. Leo took a look at him and added calmly, He had been in deep love for your grandpa. Meanwhile, he cared a lot about your family. However, because of the mission, he had to manipte your family as a pawn. Hearing that, Nadine was also a bit surprised. After all, everyone was born with sentiment. Grabbing the ne, Marcusughed with tears as if he had gone insane. All killers had dismissed themselves. While the story of the Wilsons hade to an end. Leo didnt utter until Marcus collected himself a bit, Now both your grandpa and Ted are dead. What about you? After long silence, Marcus sneered, What about me? I am all alone now! You are the only immediate inheritor of your family. So you have the right to make decision. Marcus soon noticed what he meant. After a short silence, he suddenly said seriously, Now I understand why my grandpa would give away all property just to save the family. I will bring all documents of property transfer to International Commerce Center tomorrow. But I hope you can keep your promise. I have your word. Leo nodded. Then Marco brought the bodies of both Marcus and Ted back. After driving Leo home, Nadine left. As he entered the house, it was 10:30 PM. But the one of the lights of the parlor was still on. It should be Lydia who left it on. Leo smiled and walked into the bathroom to take a shower to wash away all the blood smell on his body. Then he tiptoed into the room. But to his surprise, Lydia was still awake while sitting by the side of Emilia, who had been in deep sleep. Why are you still awake? Leo saw her worried face. I need a talk with you. Lydia looked a bit serious. Leo smiled, Whats the matter? Do we need to make it so fishy? Its thanksgiving next month. Said Lydia while pointing at the calendar. So will you be free that day? Leo nodded, Yeah, I got plenty of time. What about you? Marie wanna go home. Said Lydia. After a short pause, Leo squinted, Back to the Valenham? Lydia replied with a serious nod. Chapter 266 Lydia’s Family Background Leos gaze became meaningful; a glimmer of light shed in his eyes. After pondering for a long time, he looked at Lydia seriously and asked, Are you really going back? Lydia nodded vigorously with guilt in her eyes. I know that doesnt seem smart. I can ignore whats happening in Valenham, but I cant ask Marie to do that, too. That would be unfair to her I understand that Valenham is not only her home, but also yours. Leo uttered his point of view before Lydia finished speaking. He looked at Lydia with gentle eyes. Just go back. Ill go with you. As much as Lydia was moved by what Leo just said, she shook her head and said, I cant put you in danger. Lydias answer was within Leos expectation, but his gaze on her became milder. Valenham is the center of Country X. The social sses wereplicated, and young men with incredible family backgrounds could be found everywhere. Lydias family was at the top of all the wealthy families, namely the loyal family in Valenham. Those people were the real dominators. They controlled all walks of life of the city, and those who dared to disobey them would end up dead. Kate Lawson got so much public attention just because she was inextricably linked with the loyalties. Lydia would naturally be more respected because she was Princess Royal. However, for some reason, Lydia broke from her family and renounced them. Sheter got married to Leo and gave birth to Emilia, which had hit her familys bottom line. They didnt allow Lydia to marry such a humble man. Emilia was regarded as a bastard by them. When Leo went to Valenham this time, her family would definitely not show Leo any mercy. They might even go after Emilia. Lydia didnt want a tragedy to happen. However, Leo smiled and said, How can I not go? Youre my wife no matter what. If youre going to travel far away, how could I not be going with you? Leo please dont Youre going to Valenham alone how can I be reassured? Emilia wouldnt let you go that, either. The smile on Leos face faded away. He looked serious. There was murderous intention gathering between his brows. Lydia shuddered and looked at Leo in disbelief. As she looked at him, her eyes turned red. What Leo said was true. Lydia would be in great danger if she went to Valenham alone. Leo will be worried, and Emilia would hate to part with her mother. However, Lydia didnt have a choice. She couldnt bring Leo and Emilia with her, because she wanted to do her best to protect this hard-won home. Thinking of that, she had be more determined.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Nevertheless, what Leo said next shook her determined mind. Tell me, what would those people do to you if you went back to Valenham alone? Leos face turned gloomy. Lydia stayed silent for a while and shook her head. I dont know. They may force me to remarry someone else. Thats right. Theyll force you to remarry, and do you think I will allow that to happen? There was intense murderous intent in Leos eyes, That was why I have to go. Although they are your family, they would be my enemy if they depart us. I know your family is powerful, and their influence reached every corner in this country. What Ive known about them is no more than the tip of an iceberg, but will I give in to them and let you remarry just because they are powerful? Thats impossible. Leos eyes looked determined. He said passionately, I wont give in to them Ill let them give in to me. I will go to Valenham with you, and well take our daughter with us. If they want to depart us, Ill visit them with you, and prove they are wrong. No one gets toy a finger on you and Emilia as long as Im with you! These words sounded extremely arrogant, given how powerful Lydias family was. Lydia was speechless in shock. She stared at him in a daze. Seeing how determined Leo was, Lydia finallypromised, Well then, they wouldnt do anything to you as long as Im there. Leos eyes softened. He asked gently, Can you give me the whole picture now? Lydias expression wasplicated. She knew Leo was asking about her family background. She pondered for a long time, and then said with calm eyes, How much do you know about me? Leo thought for a moment and found that question hard to answer. He touched his nose and answered Youre the president of the L group. Youe from Valenham. We met because of a kidnapping. Thats right. Lydia didnt seem to be disappointed at the simple answer at all. She kept saying seriously, Ie from Valenham, so why did I break from my family? Leo didnt interrupt him. He had wanted to ask this question since a long time ago, but he had never found the right opportunity. If Lydia had stayed in Valenham all the time, the two wouldnt have met each other. Because my parents got divorced after my father cheated. Her voice was calm and didnt have anger in it. Leo knew it was because she no longer had feelings for her family. She had beenpletely disappointed in her family. Leo blinked and pondered. This reason could be devastating for ordinary families, but it happened too much in rich families. Most people from wealthy families were married out of benefits, and they didnt have feelings for each other. As long as their family gained the benefits, they would keep an open rtionship. All they wanted was not to let the secret out. However, Leo ignored one thing. If betray is the only reason for Lydias parents divorce, why did Lydia have to break from her family for that? Lydia continued, How much do you know about me and Maries parents? Leo recalled that Marie had once mentioned her and Lydias father. That man named Karl Henderson. All Leo knew was that Karl was the patriarch of Lydias family in Valenham, and nothing else. Of course, he had asked Nadine to investigate Karl, but the file they got was nk, which was exactly like how Kate had failed to investigate the five years missed in Leos life. As for Lydias mother, they hadnt found anything about her, either. Lydia suddenly said, Words spread in public that you are relying on me now, right? Leo was slightly surprised because he didnt understand why Lydia asked that. He nodded and admitted, Yes. Lydias eyes looked quite unconcerned. Our marriage was just like my parents. The public all believed that my father was married to my mother. As soon as she heard that, Leos face changed. She looked at her in shock. Leo couldnt believe that the patriarch of the royal family in Valenham was just like him many years ago. They were married into the family. Leo wondered how powerful Lydias mother was back then. My mother-inw who is she? Leo couldnt help asking. Lydia grinned a thin smile, Do you remember who my cousin referred me as when he called you? Leos eyes focused and answered, Miss Valenham, the most beautiful woman in Valenham. Thats right. Lydia still looked quite calm. My mother is the former Miss Valenham. Chapter 267 Give You Happiness Lydias words were shocking, but Leo found it reasonable. Given how beautiful Lydia was, her mother must be as beautiful to pass the genes. What Leo hadnt expected was her mother used to be the most beautiful woman in Valenham, too. He couldnt imagine how beautiful she was. She has not only a rarely beautiful face but also an excellent sharp mind. Soon she became famous all over the world. Lydia recalled and continued, Back at that time, her pursuers could be found everywhere in this city, but she fell in love with my father who was as poor as a church mouse at that time. Leo didnt interrupt her and listened carefully. With my mothers help, the Henderson family rose from a no-name to one of the wealthiest families, and eventually be the loyal family in Valenham. Everyone knew that the Hendersons wouldnt have achieved this without my mothers help. She enjoyed all thepliments and praises, and my father ended up being a stay-at-home dad. Leo sighed and had mixed feelings. He never thought that Lydias parents would have such a story. But he didntin; he worked hard and neverined until something happened that caused a rift between them. What happened? Leo asked. Lydias beautiful peace was as calm as ake. She touched her smooth belly and continued, My mothers infertility. Leos face froze. He could imagine how much this defect would affect a family. No matter how beautiful Lydias mother was, or how capable she was, people would still speak ill of her for her infertility. They would even look down upon him. Because in their eyes, marriage was not just for love; it was for reproduction and making the family prosperous. The first time they had the rift, they had a big fight. I was five years old at that time. Lydia sounded calm, her gentle eyes looking at Emilia who was sleeping soundly. My father was angry at her infertility, but my mother was a firm familist, thinking that children werent the most important thing. Leo nodded. He could see the conflict between the two persons personalities. Suddenly, he froze and then looked at Lydia in surprise. Wait your mothers infertile, then how did she have you? My father told me that Mom was fertile before. She lost her fertility after my birth. Leo frowned. That answer seemed right, but he could vaguely feel that something was wrong.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Lydia added, Theres one more thing I heard that on the day I was born, a servant couple in my family was expelled. Leo didnt seem to care about that; his eyes became stern. What about Marie? ording to Lydia, her mother lost fertility after giving birth to her; so where did Mariee from? My father had her with another woman, and Marie doesnt know that. Lydia said, After my father found my mothers infertility, he treated her coldly, and during that period, he met another woman. My mother couldnt live with his betrayal. She was irritated and chose to divorce, while before that, she decided to give my father a chance. She said she would stay if my father persuaded her to stay. Sure enough, he disappointed her again. This time, she chose not to stay and left the family without taking anything with her. Later she left Valenham. Since then, she was no longer the influential Miss Valenham, but a woman who failed marriage. After the mother left, Karl inherited the Henderson family, which my mother built from sketch. He brought the Henderson family to a whole new level and then married the woman he cheated on my mother with. Marie was their daughter. Leo was astonished by what Lydia had just said. Theplication of her family rtionship was beyond his imagination. Thats the story of my family. As for Terry and others, they were just my cousins. Lydia continued imperturbably, When my family broke, they all wanted my mother to be kicked out. They are all demons. That was how the story ended. Leo looked at Lydia with aplex face, with a deep pitiful look in his eyes. That was what her family was like. She was born into a rich family, but she wasnt happy at all. Her father ruined her happy family, and now he wasing to destroy the family she had managed to build. Please dont tell Marie about it. She still thinks that that woman was our mother. Lydia looked at Leo and added, I dont want her to get hurt. Leo understood Lydias kind intentions. He admired how generous Lydia was. Technically speaking, Marie wasnt her real sister, but the daughter of the woman she hated the most; however, Lydia still chose to live with Marie like a real sister. I know what youre thinking. I really didnt like Zhaoyun before, and I even bullied her, but she still clung to me like my little follower. Lydias face rxed for a bit. I epted her as my sister with sincerity. Shes an innocent kid. Leo was deeply touched. He looked at Emilia who was sleeping deeply and agreed, Yes, kids are innocent. Her family had already fallen apart once, and Leo would never let her go through that again. Leo looked at Lydia with thoughtful eyes and pulled her into his arms. Then he said with a deep voice, Ill give you happiness! Lydia didnt resist; she hugged Leo gently and said, I never doubted that. Instead of being scared by Lydias family background, Leo made up his mind to be with Lydia together. No one could part them. No one! Lydia told Leo something more about the loyal families in Valenham. They were all named after their family names, and the Henderson family was just one of them. In addition, there are nine other families. The ten families had powerful backgrounds, which meant that Leo could no longer get away with things like he did in Emerdale. He needed to be more careful. The forces in Valenham were also stronger than those in Emerdale. A second or third-ss force was enough to make the four prestigious families yield. The scales of the first-ss families and the ten loyal families in Valenham were beyond ordinary peoples imagination. It seems that we need to address Emerdale before we go the Valenham. Leo muttered to himself. The next day, Marcus came to Leo with arge pile of documents. Mr. Cohen, these are all the property documents of my family. You can take a look. Please sign here if theres no problem. After that, all properties of the Wilson family will be transferred to you. Leo skimmed over it. When he saw the headquarters of the J Group, his eyes narrowed slightly. The headquarters of the J Group is in Hopkins Metropolis? Yes. Marcus told Leo everything he knew, The J Group developed with the support of Ted. Hes from Hopkins Metropolis. So we set the headquarters there. The J Group youre looking at now is just its Emerdale Branch. The headquarters is currently controlled by some wealthy families in Hopkins Metropolis. A cold light shed in Leos eyes, Are you fooling me by bringing me this iplete document? Marcus hurriedly knelt. Soaked in cold sweats, he said, I wouldnt dare! The J group was one of the toppanies in this country. The Emerdale branch alone is enough to make my family one of the four prestigious families. That may be Tedsst resort. He deliberately split the branch and the headquarters in case we failed. He wanted you to focus on the Hopkins Metropolis market Hes cunning, but thats alright Leo grinned a light smile. Fingers tapping on the table, he said, Now that he wanted me to get involved in the Hopkins Metropolis market, Ill do as he wishes. Whos in charge of the headquarters of the J Group now? The Watts family controls it. The headquarters always looked down upon the people from the Emerdale branch! The Watts family Cold lights crossed Leos eyes. He suddenly came up with something. After letting Marcus go, he dialed a number. Soon, n Wattss voice came from the other side of the phone, What can I do for you, Boss? n, whats your connection with the Watts family in Hopkins Metropolis? Leo asked calmly. After a long silence, n spoke again, but in an furious tone. Thats my family. Chapter 268 Life Planning Seeing that his spection had been proven right, Leo held his phone with his eyes squinted. n was from the Watts family, just as Leo had expected. There were two reasons. First, they shared the same family name, but that was a verymon name; therefore, the main reason was the second one. The four prestigious families had all attended Caroline and Benedicts wedding. n didnt turn down the Grant family and the Palmer family; instead, he ignored the Watts family, which confused Leo. Dont embarrass the person who showed you kindness. This worked for all officials and businessmen. As the richest man in Emerdale, n shouldve known the rule better than anyone else. However, out of all the wealthy families, he ignored the Watts family and offended them. There was only one reason behind that n and the Watts family were already holding hostility against each other. He didnt even bother to pretend to show basic respect. Boss, why do you suddenly care so much about my family? n was shocked on the other side of the phone. Its nothing we have a project now, which may need you to go back to Hopkins Metropolis. Leo grinned a thin smile, Get yourself mentally prepared because youll live in Hopkins Metropolis for quite a long time in the future. n was startled upon hearing it because he thought Leo was exiling him. He was the richest man in Emerdale, not in Hopkins Metropolis. He wondered why Leo wanted him in Hopkins Metropolis. He couldnt think of any other reason except for being exiled. However, what Leo said nextpletely dispelled his doubts. Just now, Marcus gave away all the properties of his family, which included his familys cash cow, the J Group. However, the headquarter of the J Group is in Hopkins Metropolis, and it was not controlled by the Wilson family. I appoint you as the new president of the J Group now. You can go take over the whole group right away. The Watts family from Hopkins Metropolis is currently controlling the headquarter now. If they try to stop you, just expel them. If they take coercive measures, you can ask Forrest Barker for help and kill them all! Leo sounded arrogant when he said that, as if he couldnt care less about the Watts family. n also got wound upon hearing that. n realized that Leo wasnt exiling him, but putting him in a critical position. The Watts family was very formidable, but it had destroyed ns own family. Leo was giving him the opportunity to go back at them! Thank you, Boss. Im going to pack my things now and head to Hopkins Metropolis. n said excitedly. Thats great. Ill send you the appointment document of the chairman of the J Group right away. Okay! After hanging up the phone, Leo got up and walked to the huge floor-to-ceiling windows. Lost in thoughts, he stared at the panoramic view of the whole Emerdale city. Sallton and Winham were all in his control now. He didnt fear the loyal families in Valenham at all. Leo was never afraid of them; on the contrary, it was they who should be afraid and tremble before Leo. Not long after n hung up the phone, Lydia hurried into the office. Lydia, why are you here? Leo looked a bit surprised. Lydia was supposed to be busy at this time of the day. He wondered why he had the time toe to him. The International Commerce Center staff only knew that Leo and Lydia were a couple rather than that Leo was the building owner. So they didnt suspect it at all. The financial department just told me that billions of dors just flowed into mypanys ount. Did you do that? Lydia asked her, her eyes widely opened. Leo nodded. Yes, whats wrong with it? I knew it! Lydia sat in front of Leo and asked, Where do you get that much money? I almost called the police! Leo felt a bit awkward, but he understood that anyone who saw so much money being added to his ount would call the police immediately. But in fact, the money ispletely legal. It was transferred in by Marcus. Just use it to help thepany go public. He said with a smile, The L Group hasnt gone public yet. Once it does, its market value will increase at least ten times. Knowing that there was nothing wrong with the money, Lydia felt relieved. She pondered for a long while and said, But I dont want to go public yet. Why? Leo was confused. Ordinarypanies didnt even have the opportunity to go public, while Lydia rejected it. I know youre doing this for me, but have you ever thought about it? You can raise money easier after youre listed. This is the era of capital, more money means you can be morepetitive, but it also has disadvantages. Lydia looked serious, Being listed means there will be capital flowing in and diluting my stock options. My current position is not stable yet, so that will do no good to me. Leo looked at Lydia in surprise because he had never thought of that. One more thing, I want you to be the Vice President of the L Group. Lydia suddenly said to Leo. Leo thought about it for a while, and then agreed. It was his wifespany, and he should care more about it. Im afraid some people in yourpany wont ept me easily. Leo smiled and said. They wouldnt dare. A cold look shed in Lydias eyes; then, his face quickly returned to normal. Eyes on Leo, she said slowly, I want you to be the vice president not because youre my husband. I want that because I want to retire when I was 35 and be a housewife. Retire at 35? Leo was stunned. Thats early. Thirty-five years old was supposed to be the golden time of a strong womans career. Thats the life n I madest night. With a happy smile on her face, Lydia said, Do you remember? You said I had to support our family when you were absent before. Now that youre back, I can count on you again. I made you the vice president of the L Group to prepare you for taking over my work after my retirement. Ill send the whole group to you as our wedding present. When I turned 35, Ill be a housewife. Lets take care of each other for the rest of our lives. With a warm smile, Lydia reached out a hand to Leo. Leo was deeply touched and felt warmth flowing in his heart. He grabbed Lydias hand tightly. Her hands were in his, and they swore to love each other until they were dead. Lydia, I love you. As night fell, Lydia went to pick up Emilia at school while Leo drove to the Cleo Hotel. It was a five-star hotel owned by the OBrien family. Neil was holding a banquet here tonight to celebrate the sessful cooperation between Cleo Entertainment and the L Group. Only Leo himself knew that the banquet was an ambush. Ronnie has already told Leo everything. He stood outside of the hotel, looking at the que of the Cleo Hotel with cold eyes. The OBrien family I hope you wont be stupid.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Otherwise, Leo wouldnt mind erasing the OBrien family from Emerdale. Mr. Cohen. Just by then, a surprised and gentle exim came from behind him. Irene came quickly to Leo, looking thrilled. Miss Garcia? Leo greeted her politely. He wasnt surprised at Irenes presence. Irene will attend the banquet on behalf of the L Group. She had changed into a long solemn dress and put on light makeup just for tonight. She was tall and slender. Few women on this banquet could outshine her. However, the smile on her face onlysted for a short moment. Then she started to keep a distance from him and avoid eye contact. Mr. Cohen, I heard the news about you and Miss Henderson She took out a thick red envelope from her bag, handed it over, and congratted Leo with a forced smile, Wish you a happy wedding! Chapter 269 Not A Kind Banquet Her congrattions contained multiple meanings. There was the joy of blessing, but mostly it was concerns and depression. Leo read her mind. Instead of taking the red envelope, he gently pushed it back. I cant take it. Why? There was deep disappointment in Irenes eyes. I thought at least I had the chance to give you my blessings. Because it will be unfair to you if I ept it. Leo stared at Irene sternly and said with a serious voice, Youre too young to be haunted by the past. We can still be friends. Irene took back the red envelope. Then she bit her lips and fell in silence. Leo didnt want to bring out the subject. After his rtionship with Lydia was made public, Irene had been off work for quite a few days. She had known that Leo was married, but it never urred to her that the wife was Lydia. If he were with another woman, Irene could stillpete with her in beauty and assets; however, Irene lost her willingness topete when she knew the woman was Lydia. She fell far behind Lydia in beauty, property, and identity. They came from two different worlds. A firefly would never outshine the moon. If she continued to pursue Leo, she would only humiliate herself. Irenes silence suggested that she had given up. I see. She raised her head and smiled brightly. Were still friends in the future, right? Of course. Leo felt as if a burden had been taken off his shoulder. He was Commander of Wyverns, ruling the people in Country X; however, when it came to intimate rtionships, he was still new. His heart was already imed by Lydia, and there was no longer a ce for other women. Actually, he had been afraid that Irene would keep bugging him regardless of her reputation. Okay, then lets get in. Irene hummed and walked into the Cleo Hotel with Leo. What Leo didnt notice was that when Irene went upstairs, a clear drop of tear rolled off from her eyes. He will never understand that people who were really in love would never settle as friends. Mr. Cohen, Miss Garcia, good evening. As soon as they walked into the hotel, Ronnie greeted them in suits, Mr. OBrien has been waiting for you upstairs. He had greeted Irene, but his eyes were fixed on Leo with full respect. Irene was surprised. She knew that Ronnie hated Leo because Leo took his lead role. She was more than confused at why Ronnie was so respectful to Leo now. Lead the way. Leo replied in a t tone. Soon, following Ronnie, Leo arrived at the top floor with Irene. The top floor is brightly lit, with antique jade wares all over the room. Tables with delicate dishes had already been set up. Neil was sitting among the tables and talked to Michelle Brooks about something. Michelle didnt stop waving his hands. Michelle was wearing a white off-shoulder dress which smartly entuated her exquisite facial features and tall figure. Only Irene couldpete with her. Dwayne opened a fine bottle of red wine and filled Neils ss. Mr. OBrien, this is Mr. Cohen and Miss Garcia from the L Group. Ronnie smiled and walked over with Leo and Irene. Mr. Cohen, Mr. Garcia, what has taken you so long? Ive been missing you deadly. Neil immediately stopped talking to Michelle and greeted the two, Please, take a seat. Thank you, Mr. OBrien. Leo grinned a polite smile and sat down with Irene. We owe Mr. Cohen too much in the perfect cooperation between the twopanies. Heres to you, Mr. Cohen. Neil raised his ss and toasted Leo with a smile. Leo didnt pick up his ss right away. He said with a meaningful smile, The wine isnt poisonous, is it? Shoo As soon as he said that, Neils heart lost a beat, and he looked at Leo in astonishment. He wondered if Leo had known anything. Ronnie also pretended to be surprised and turned to Neil. Hows that possible. Stop joking on me, Mr. Cohen. Neil quickly came back to his senses and said with a smile, Your wisdom has impressed me ever since we parted in the Lawson family. From now on, my family will only listen to Mr. Cohen. Why would I dare to poison the wine? Leo patted his shoulder, squinted, andughed, Im just kidding. Dont be so nervous. Yeah why am I so nervous Neil apologized with an embarrassed smile. He heaved a sigh of relief after seeing Leo drink up the wine. The short conversation just now was already making his back soaked in cold sweats. Mr. Cohen. Heres my toast to you! Just by then, Ronnie stood up and toasted Leo. Cheers. Leo epted the toast and drank it up. Neil sneered, thinking that Leo was so foolish not to refuse it. He would let Leo suffer momentster. Thinking of this, he gave Dwayne an eye hint. Dwayne then stood up, Mr. Cohen, Ive been blind to your greatness in the past. Im toasting to you now as my apology for my stupidity. As the OBrien family took turns toasting, Irene and Michelle both felt something was wrong. Just as they were about to stop Leo However, Leo filled his own ss up and smiled, You can see a man by seeing how he drinks. Come on! Bottom-up! Neil and Dwayne were even happier. Thinking it was about the time, they passed a ss of wine to Michelle and said, Go toast to Mr. Cohen. Michelle was unprepared and thought it wouldnt be a bad thing if she toasted Leo. So she did it with a smile. Mr. Cohen, heres to your happy and evesting marriage with Miss Henderson. You are way over the line Irene seemed very worried. She was about to stand up and rify Neils scheme, but Leo waved his hand and stopped her. Then he took over the ss of wine from Michelles hand and said, Thank you. Hey, stop drinking Leo drank it up before Irene could stop him.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Neil and Dwayne both watched Leo finish the ss of wine. They sneered because their n had worked. Ronnies face remained the same. Given that he had told Neils n to Leo, he knew Leo had already been fully prepared. However, the next moment, he was dumbfounded. After Leo drank this ss of wine, he fell backward. Leo! With a worried look on her face, Irene hurriedly supported Leo and let Leo fall on top of her. Michelle was also stunned. She remembered Leo could drink much more than this. Hahaha! They heard Neil and Dwaynes wild and arrogantughter, Leo, you fell! Finally! Irene helped Leo stand up. Her face looked cold, Im sorry. Mr. Cohen is drunk. I need to take him to rest. Dwayne made a fast move and stopped in front of Irene, He has already passed out. Do you think well let you go? Whats that supposed to mean? Irenes face changed, and she felt an extreme dangering on its way for some reason. Michelle also realized that things were going wrong. She looked back at Neil and Dwayne and asked, What did you put in the wine? Nothing just some knockout drops. We didnt dare to poison it, but we could at least knock him out. Dwaynes face suddenly got distorted, Leo! Youve embarrassed me so many times! Do you really think well put it behind? None of you could leave tonight. Retrain the man and leave the women here to serve us! As Dwayne gave his order with a resentful tone, a sudden tter of footsteps came from outside the hotel. Dozens of men in ck rushed in and surrounded them. Chapter 270 Old Enemies Getting Back These are the bodyguards of the OBrien family. They might not be as good as those of the Stewart or the Wilson family, but they were enough to take down Irene and Michelle. Irene and Michelle took a few steps back and looked at Neil and his father. Then they asked in anger, So this is your trap? Yes, Leo and my family have held a grudge against each other for a long time. How could we put that behind? Neil said as he drank and smiled. But his wife is Lydia, so I had to think twice before I made this move. That was why I came up with this idea. I designed this celebration banquet just to get back at Leo. You are so despicable! Irene stared at Neil angrily; she was protecting Leo with her body. Despicable? Haha, thanks for thepliment! Neilughed out aloud, At first, I wanted to get Lydia here, too. No matter how powerful she is, shes still physically weak because shes a woman. It would be easy if we wanted to get her. Its a pity that she didnte, but thats no big deal. Leo is my only target! Michelle slumped down beside Irene loudly. She looked at her hand and murmured, I get Mr. Cohen into this Thats right, Leo ended up like this thanks to you. Dwayne came to Michelle and looked down at her. He was cautious when we toasted him, but he was not when you do. He admired you, and never had he suspected the wine you have him had been poisoned! He had been trained, so I increased the dose to prevent him from waking up. Hell be passing out for more than ten hours before he wakes up. So dont expect him to wake up. Hahahaha As he spoke, Dwayneughed louder and louder. Eyes falling on the beautiful faces of Michelle and Irene, he licked his lips. Possessing the two beauties in one night made him burst in pride. Im sorry Michelle was shaking violently. She covered her face and couldnt stop apologizing to Irene. Miss Brooks, it has nothing to do with you. Theyve lost their minds. Irene consoled Michelle as he protected Leo. Then She gritted her teeth and looked at Neil and Dwayne, Arent you afraid of retribution for doing this? Retribution? Hahaha Dwayneughed even more wildly, as if he had heard the worlds biggest joke. The next moment, hisughter stopped abruptly. He said with a cold face, Sorry, I never believed in it, and besides, do you think my father and I were the only people who wanted him dead? As soon as he said that, Irene and Michelle suddenly realized something. They raised their heads and looked at Dwayne. Dwayne, its almost time for our guests to show up. Neil drank a ss of fine andughed, They could wait no longer. Okay, Father. Dwayne replied and walked out of the banquet hall. Ten minutester, he walked in with arge group of angry people. Irene and Michelle paled when they saw those faces. They trembled even more violently. Those people were all enemies who had a grudge against Leo! Most of them were strangers to Irene and Michelle, but they knew one or two. It was Cedric and Eddie Reyes, whose family had already been devastated by Leo! Cedric walked strangely with a cane because Nadine had trampled his manhood. And Eddie was much more miserable. He looked loose from head to toe as if he had lost his bones. Instead of walking, he could only wiggle like a worm. Eddie once wanted to kidnap Lydia, but he got Marie instead due to the wrong information. Leo crushed all his bones, including his spine. Eddie wouldnt be able to walk for the rest of his life; he could only crawl like ants and worms. Irene and Michelle didnt know other people, but they knew they were all there to get back at Leo. Let me introduce you the special guests tonight! Neil was in a good mood. he pointed to those people behind Dwayne and said, Ill skip the two Reyes because you already know them. Let me start from Mr. Roman Nicholson He pointed to the oldest white-haired old man in the crowd and said, He is the patriarch of the Nicholson family from the upper city. He joined me without hesitation upon knowing my n. The Nicholson family from the upper city? Irene yelled as she looked at Roman in horror. She had heard of the Nicholson family. It used to be a first-tier family in Emerdale but waster devastated by Leo. He not only destroyed my family, but also made me shoot my only grandson. Ill never let him get away. Romans white hair was fluttering. His eyes had been taken over by awful resentment. Looking over Irene, he stared at Leo, and his voice was as cold as ice. Next, we have Marcel Hudson, Fabian, and Nicole Perry. Neil introduced the three in a row. Marcel, Fabian, and Nichole didnt speak, but their cold eyes showed their killing intent. Among the three, Nichole was the one who hated Leo the most. Nadine had beaten her, but the Perry family gave up on her instead of avenging her. They sent her to the Henderson family and kowtowed to make amends.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Then it was Marcel. His family was ruined, and he lived no better than a stray now. He could barely find enough food and clothing. Thest one was Fabian. He stood out for Marcel, but Leo invited Millie over and scolded her. After that, his family status slumped heavily. These are the masters of the Martial Arts Society. Neil pointed to a few people wearing Martial Arts Association robes. The leading person had a thick gauze on his face. He was Jeffrey Osbourne whose face had been cut by Leo with paper. Other people didnt end up as miserable as Jeffrey, but most of them had broken their arms or legs. Miss Garcia, you may be familiar with this one. Suddenly, Neil changed his tone and pointed to a woman with thick gauze over her head. Who are you? Irene didnt recognize her because she couldnt see her face. Irene, you nasty b*tch. Dont you remember me? The womans voice was bitter and cold. Irenes face changed immediately. Mollie, is that you? Mollie used to be the vice president of the L Group, just like Irene. Lydia fired mollie because of the urban construction project. Later, she was disfigured by Nadine at the family banquet of the Lawson family. Yes, Irene, its me! Ive wanted to kill you, even in my dream! Mollies voice was as shrill and sad as a ghost, Were it for you, I wouldnt have lost my VP position, nor would Leo have disfigured me; my family wouldve never driven me out of my family. Youre responsible for all of these. Irene was so shocked, and her tone was tied for a while. Unlike other people, Mollie med Irene for all the pain Leo had brought to her. So many people want Leo to die; were just doing what everyone wants! Neil looked at Michelle and Irene with a stern gaze, Take them away and lock them. Well get back at them as soon as we get rid of Leo! Okay! The bodyguard of the OBrien family immediately walked towards Irene and Michelle. What are you doing? Michelle and Irene protected Leo on both sides. They looked terrified. What are we doing? Dwayne sneered, Well kill him first, and then have a good time with you two! Mr. OBrien. Please leave Irene to me. I promise Ill teach her well. Said Mollie with malicious eyes. Thank you then, Mrs. Simpson. Dwaynes eyes turned to the bodyguards, Take them down for me, now! Irene and Michelle closed their eyes tightly and hugged Leo at the same time. Stop, all of you! Just as the bodyguards of the OBrien family were about to grab them, someone growled in a deep voice. The voice stunned everyone for a moment. Then they squinted their eyes because they smelt danger. Ronnie, what are you doing? Chapter 271 Catch You all Everyones gaze fell upon Ronnie, who had been sitting on his seat all the time, right after Neil questioned him in a low voice. Even Irene and Michelle stared at Ronnie in astonishment, because they never expected that he would be the one helping them at such a critical moment. At this point, Ronnie rose to his feet slowly with a sullen face against everyones unfriendly look. Mr. OBrien, would you please do me a favor and let them off? Hostility glinting in his eyes, Neil squinted at Ronnie instead of flying into a rage. Ronnie, weve always been close to each other, and I know youve liked Michelle for a long time. I was going to give her to you tonight, but why would you suddenly make such a ridiculous request? Roman, Marcel, Fabian and Mollie also stared coldly at Ronnie, waiting for him to give an exnation. Ronnie said frankly after a long pause, People change. Its true that I like Michelle, but I can never get her heart by ying tricks. Astonished, Michelle felt as if she had never known Ronnie before. Neils expression froze, but he still nodded. Well, fine. Ill let Michelle go. After all, shes a star. Itll do no good to the OBrien family if things escte. And let her go too! Ronnie pointed at Irene and said. Ronnie Stewart Hardly had Ronnie finished his words than Neil roared with a scowl. Everyone was startled by Neil, who red at Ronnie with veins popping out of his forehead. Im already doing you a favor by letting Michelle go. Dont push your luck! Neils right! We cant let Irene go! Mollie chimed in with resentment, Ronnie, I know youre from the Stewart family, but theres a lot of us here. Are you sure you want to be our enemy? Dwayne also stepped forward, his face sullen. Ronnie, Mr. Stewart, we respect you, but now, you owe us an exnation! Ronnie went silent upon hearing that, and his face darkened. Meanwhile, both Irene and Michelle also wanted to know why Ronnie would help them. Now that Leo had passed out, the two women couldnt get out of this dangerous ce at all. But why would Ronnie help them running the risk of offending everyone else present? Im afraid youve long betrayed me, havent you? Neil asked, his voice grim. What Neil said sent shivers down everyones spine. At the same time, Dwayne stared at Ronnie in disbelief. Its impossible for Leo to see through my game, no matter how resourceful he is. However, he would suddenly suspect that I drugged his drink. Is that normal? Scowling at Ronnie, Neil asked slowly, You must have tipped him off, right? Did you? You betrayed us! Dwayne also asked through clenched teeth. Only the three of us knew the n! Ronnie stayed silent, his fists clenched, as if he was under strong pressure. But just as he looked over at Leo, who had cked out but still looked calm, Ronnie suddenly got an answer. He took a deep breath and looked right into Neils eyes. Im afraid youre wrong. Your n would never have worked out, no matter I tipped him off or not, because you wont make it anyway. In Leos eyes, youre nothing but a clown! How dare you! Neil burst into anger. Youre not seeing the big picture here, Ronnie! You master Leo is on the chopping block. Hes at our mercy now, and so are these two women. Youll get yourself killed by going against me at this moment! Its true that youre the head of the Stewart family, but your family has been on the wane, and youre not so powerful as you think! Ronnie said nothing, his face clouding over.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Neil was right. The Steward family had been declining rapidly, and their family business was failing. The Stewart family was no longer so powerful as it had used to be. Even the OBrien family could pick on him. A sneer suddenly crossed Neils face. Do you think youre still an eagle? No, youre just a bird without wings. Youre a sitting duck. Right! Youre just a sitting duck! Neil looked at Ronnie with contempt. Even if the Stewart family was powerful as before, youd still be ourughing stock. Why must you act when you can work in your family business? How ridiculous! Ronnie, just leave us alone. Run! Michelle couldnt help but ask Ronnie to leave. Ronnie remained unmoved. It was Leo who had helped him be the head of the family, so betraying him was thest thing Ronnie would do. He hated betrayal, and once was enough for him. Ronnie, Ill give you onest chance. Will you obey me? Neil wasing to the end of his patience, his temples throbbing. Ronnie, nevertheless, gave a contemptuous smile. I didnt even obey Bertie at that time. Youre just the head of the OBrien family. Do you think you deserve my loyalty? Great! What Ronnie said got Neil riled, and he growled sullenly, Since you want to die so badly, Ill kill you first! Suddenly, all bodyguards of the OBrien family took out the gun from their pockets and aimed it at Ronnies head. Run, Ronnie! both Irene and Michelle yelled anxiously, their faces pale. However, Ronnie remained where he was, even if he was the sitting target now. There was even a faint smile on his face. Mr. Cohen has always been wary of me, but I dont think hell be from now on. Just as Neil was about to give the order to shoot Ronnie, a burst ofughter rang out abruptly. Youre right. You didnt let me down. Everyone was shocked by theughter, and one would find it fun to see the looks on their faces. Whos talking? Neils first reaction was to look around. Ronnie started, and the next moment, he looked back behind Irene. Leo, who had been in a trance, was no longer there. At this moment, he was sitting calmly on the chair sipping tea. Leo?! Shouldnt you be drugged? Suddenly, everyone shrank back in astonishment, as if they had seen a ghost. Irene and Michelle, nheless, was overwhelmed with joy. Youre all right, Mr. Cohen?! All the color drained from Neils face as he saw Leo. If he was drugged, he couldnt have woken up so quickly, which means, he wasnt drugged at all. He was faking it! Exactly. My intuition told me someone else, besides the OBrien family, must be plotting against me, so I pretended to pass out to see if I could lure them out. Sure enough, you havent let me down. Leos eyes swept around the room as he said with a calm tone, but it sent a chill down everyones back. It didnt matter if Leo didnt know Neils scheme because he used his internal strength to make the drug ineffective. Tricks like this would never hurt him. Besides, I want to take advantage of this opportunity to test your loyalty to me. Suddenly, Leo turned to Ronnie and nodded with a smile. You havent let me down either. Ronnie slumped down in the chair, wet with cold sweat. Leo wondered if Ronnie would betray him and look on indifferently in the worst situation. To him, to watch Irene and Michelle being insulted by so many people was to betray! But fortunately, Ronnie had passed the test. That was really intense! Well, since everyones here Ill catch you all! Leos cold gaze swept across everyones face before he stood up slowly and strode towards them. Chapter 272 All the Powerful Forces Arrived People were intimidated by Leo watching him getting up. Neil, Dwayne, Marcel and Fabian were so frightened that they kept shrinking back. Meanwhile, Mollie and Nicole copsed to the floor. They were so terrified that they actually peed their pants! However, no one wasughing at the two of them, because everyone knew they were doomed if Leo was alive! Catch us all! How dare you! Neil steadied himself and wiped the sweat from his forehead, sneering at Leo. I wonder how you can beat us all on your own! Dont forget that youre on the territory of the OBriens family! Dwayne also gained confidence upon hearing that. Fathers right. Besides, we have guns. Can you run faster than a bullet? Leo suddenly stopped and stared indifferently at them. As for the bodyguards aiming their guns at him, Leo didnt even spare a nce at them. Watching this scene, Marcel, Roman, Fabian and the other people heaved a sigh of relief and started to call out. Youre doomed tonight, Leo! And you, Ronnie. You have to die with him! Irene and Michelle will be at our mercy. We wont kill you right away, but well make you see how we y with them before we kill you! Admittedly, Ronnie, Irene and Michelle were d to see Leo safe and sound, but they were still terrified by so many guns, and didnt dare to move at all. Suddenly, Leo looked around at Irene and Michelle. You go first. Irene and Michelle exchanged nces and left at once, saying nothing. They were aware that once they stayed, they would be nothing but a burden to Leo. Stop them! Dwayne yelled immediately. The bodyguards strode towards them, but just as they took one step, they heard something rushing towards them from behind. Swoosh! Swoosh! Leo threw out two chopsticks, which pierced through two bodyguards throats respectively. Instantly, blood spattered all over the ce and the two bodyguards were killed on the spot. Whoever steps forward will be the next one to die! Leos grim voice caused them all to stop, and no one dared to move at all. Irene and Michelle seized the chance and ran out of the hotel safely. His eyes glinting dangerously, Neil was simmering with rage. Leo, do you really think I dont dare to shoot you? Standing beside Leo, Ronnie was trembling with fear. It was impossible not to be afraid when one was facing so many loaded guns. But even so, Ronnie didnt cower. Leo cast a look at Ronnie, patted him on the shoulder and chuckled, Rx. Your life is mine. Who else can kill you except for me? Leo didnt take the OBriens family seriously at all and he sounded wildly arrogant, but what he said dissipated Ronnies fear like magic. Hahahaha Neil, Dwayne and the others burst intoughter. Are you drunk? We have guns. Your lives are in our hand! Among Leos old enemies, Cedric gave a sinister smile. Leo shook his head. He was in no rush to fight, but looked at Cedric amusedly. I dont get it. Why dont you just retire from the world? What gives you the courage to show up in front of me again? And you, Roman. Leo turned to the gray-haired Roman and said, I was being kind and spared the Nicholson family since you killed your grandson personally. Why didnt you take your family away from Emerdale and start a new life somewhere else? Now that you appear in front of me again, Im wondering whether youre a brave person, or a stupid one? How dare you mention that! Suddenly, Romans eyes turned red, and he roared, If it hadnt been for you, I wouldnt have killed my grandson! And Raymond, he died because of you too! You are our sworn enemy, and we wont live with shame! Leo gave a faint smile and ignored Roman before he turned to Mollie and Fabian, saying jokingly, Does Lennox and Frank know you two are here?Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Fabian snorted and said nothing, while Mollie growled with resentment, Just because of you, I was kicked out of the Simpson family by my father! So you were kicked out of the Simpson family. No wonder youre here, Leo chuckled. Mollie could hear the sarcasm in his tone, and she red up. How dare youugh? Neil came up to stop the furious Mollie. Miss Simpson, dont worry. Hell be dead in a moment. Really? Leo smiled faintly. Do you think you can take my life with a bunch of losers and those toy guns? Arent they enough? Neil sneered, I have 16 guns here, and each of them can shoot you to death. Moreover, Brillia Hotle is filled with the OBriens. How can you and Ronnie fight with us? No no no Leo kept shaking his head, a meaningful smile on his face. Im not going to fight with the OBriens, but some other people are. At first, Neil was a little surprised to hear that, but the next second, he burst outughing. Some other people? Do you think some other people areing to your rescue? You are wrong about two things. Leo went on with perfect nonchnce, First of all, I dont need anyone toe to my rescue; secondly, what goes aroundes around. Since youve called my enemies together to deal with me, naturally, I can call their enemies together to deal with them. What?! As soon as Leo said that, Neil, Mollie, Fabian, Nicole and the others were overwhelmed with fear. The cold wind was blowing furiously as traffic flowed down the road. Irene and Michelle were standing at the entrance Brillia Hotle, anxious. What should we do now? Apprehensive, Michelle looked at the top floor of Brillia Hotle. In order to save them, Leo and Ronnie remained there. Michelle wondered if they were safe now. Irene, nevertheless, was brave in the face of danger, saying calmly, We must call the police now. The OBrien family breaks thew by carrying guns privately! She took out her phone as she spoke. Suddenly, a piece of news popped out with a ding and attracted her attention. It said, Hundreds of fancy cars jump red lights on the roads of Emerdale! Then Irene yed the video, in which one after another fancy car raced through the road and ran red lights. That didnt happen on one road, and all the pedestrians and vehicles stopped and gave way. Irene was shocked by the video. Whats going on in Emerdale? Where do these fancy carse from? Ms. Garcia, look at that Suddenly came Michelles voice. Irene looked up, only to see Michelle staring nkly in one direction. Irene followed her gaze and widened her eyes in an instant. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Fancy cars racing by them generated strong airflow, which disheveled their hair and rippled their dress. What the fuck? Look at the license te number, ZA00000. Isnt that Mr. Simpsons car? And look at that Ferrari, whose license te number is ZA33333. Isnt that Millie Hendersons car? And this one is a limited edition. ZA99999 Its the car of Lenny Reynolds, the one from Martial Arts Association! This one has no license te number! Its HY Business Associations car! More than one hundred fancy cars were parked under Brillia Hotle disorderly, which made the passers-by exim. The next moment, the car doors were opened. Groups of people got off the cars in a threatening manner, following their respective masters grimly and sternly. Four groups of people, a total of more than 100 people, passed by Irene and Michelle and strode into Brillia Hotle. The groups were led by four people. They were: Lennox Simpson, the head of the Simpson family; Millie Henderson, the eldest daughter of the Henderson family; Lenny Reynolds, the senior executive from Martial Arts Association; and Justin Cox! Chapter 273 To Start a War What happened under Brillia Hotle didnt shock Neil and the others, because at this moment, everyones eyes were fixed on Leo. All of them could tell that the atmosphere in the room changed after Leo spoke. At first, sess seemed assured, and then it became an even game, but now, something tipped the scales in Leos favor. Neil and the others had never expected things to go this way. Calm down. Hes bluffing! Roman roared all of a sudden. He shot a sullen look at Leo before growling at the others, Just think about it. What is he? Hes a loser abandoned by the Ford family. How can he call so many people together? Among these people, Roman was the eldest and the most authoritative one, so people recovered themselves after hearing him and looked coldly at Leo. I was almost fooled by you. Do you know youre at deaths door? How dare you bullshit! Mr. OBrien, this guy is weird. Stop talking nonsense with him and shoot him as soon as possible, in case something else happens. Some shouted abuse at Leo, while others grew wary of him. They started to talk to Neil one after another. Neil also thought Leo was weird. Roman hit all the right notes, but the rxed look on Leos face put more pressure on him. Fine! In that case, I wont bullshit with him anymore. Shoot him! Neil made up his mind and roared. As soon as he finished his words, all the bodyguards aimed their guns at Leos head. At this moment, Ronnies heart jumped into his throat, while Leo remained so calm and cool. He stared scornfully at Neil. I gave you a chance, but unfortunately, you dont take it seriously. Neil replied with an evil look on his face, If these are yourst words, you can die n Bang! Before Neil could finish hisst word, suddenly, there was a loud bang from outside the room. Then the door of the banquet hall was opened. A manager-looking man staggered towards Neil and flung himself to the floor in front of him, terrified. Mr. Mr. OBrien, terrible news! Brillia Hotle is surrounded! The heads of many distinguished families gather together to ask for an exnation from you! What?! Neil was astonished to hear that. Meanwhile, the bodyguards were also too shocked to shoot. Why would the heads of the distinguished families gather together? What should we do now, dad? Dwayne slumped down in the chair and asked, pale-faced.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Neil thought for a moment before saying in a low voice, Calm them down and let them wait in the VIP room first. Ill meet them when I sort things out here How dare you let us wait in the VIP room, Neil? How dare you? Before Neil could finish his sentence, a cold voice chimed in loudly. Bang! Hardly had the manager left than he came back, but he was kicked back. Hey on the floor motionless, his pupils dted. Apparently, he passed out. Neil looked at the end of the corridor with his bloodshot eyes, only to see a dignified middle-aged man, who was in his 40s and followed by a bunch of bodyguards, walking into the banquet hall and ncing about the room aggressively. It was the head of the Simpson family, Lennox Simpson. Dad! Why are you here? Mollie cried in surprise in the crowd, looking frightened. Lennox shot a cold nce at Mollie and gave a disgusted snort. Ill fix youter! Flop! Mollie copsed to the floor in despair as soon as she heard her father. Meanwhile, Neil scowled at Lennox. Mr. Simpson, what do you mean by that? Of course Im going to start a war with the OBrien family! No sooner had Lennox finished speaking than his bodyguards surrounded all the OBriens. Neil was astonished to hear to start a war. As the head of the family, he understood the meaning of these words. It was not only amercial war, but more importantly, a physical one. However, Neil wasnt afraid at all. Instead, he gave a sneer. You mean the Simpson family wants to start a war with the OBrien family? Just you alone? If you dont think thats enough, what if I join him? At this moment, a grim female voice rang out. Millie strode into the banquet hall in a fiery red gown with a stern face. She didnt look seductive at all, but decisive and grim. The Henderson family too? Neil widened his eyes in terror. Fabian also turned pale in the crowd. Millie, you came on behalf of dad, or its just an individual act? The Henderson family and the OBrien family had been friends for generations, so Fabian didnt think Frank meant to start a war with the OBrien family. Does that make any difference? Millie darted a look at Fabian before she continued faintly, Im the legitimate heir of the Henderson family. My opinion is his opinion, and he wont say no to me. Finally, Fabian realized what Millie meant. Millie came on her own, and she would tell Frank everythingter. Ronnie was dumbfounded at this moment. If the Simpson family and the Henderson family worked together, the OBrien family was no match for them at all. However, Leo kept that faint smile on his face, unmoved at all. After the heads of the Simpson family and the Henderson family arrived, someone else came in behind them. Lenny strode into the banquet hall in a domineering manner, followed by a bunch of martial artists in white uniforms. His gaze fell upon Jeffrey and the other few members of Martial Arts Association, and he became furious. Youve got some balls. How dare youy a finger on Mr. Cohen! Before Jeffrey and the others could give an exnation, Lenny rushed up to them and kicked them up in the air before theynded seriously injured. Martial Arts Association came too?! Neil and Dwayne held their breath, trembling violently. Atst, Justin strode into the banquet hall escorted by gentlemen in fine suits. He ran his eyes over everyones face before trotting up to Leo and lowered his head. Imte, Mr. Cohen. Please forgive me! Leo, however, waved his hand with a smile. Then he looked at Neil in disdain. Mr. OBrien, are you satisfied with this team? At this moment, Neil was too terrified to talk, and some timeter, he finally managed to stutter a reply, All of you came for him? Of course! Lennox, Millie, Lenny and Justin replied in one voice, looking grim and reverent at the same time. The OBrien family, and you guys, dont ever think of getting out of this ce today! The four family heads brought more than one hundred people here, and all of them fought for Leo, which made the OBrien family and all Leos old enemies shudder. Suddenly, they realized something. Nothing didnt change as time went by, except for one thing. Leo had looked down upon them before, and he still did now! For a moment, the OBrien family was filled with all kinds of negative emotions, despair, rage, resentment After a long pause, Neil suddenly cried, So what? You guys are just like the OBrien family, and were all noble families. I dont care having a bitter fight with you all! Besides, Martial Arts Association and HY Business Association, you guys cant get involved in fights between families because you have to bnce all kinds of forces. So the OBrien family only has to fight against the Simpson family and the Henderson family! After that, Neil burst intoughter. But before long, he was interrupted by another voice. Is that so? What if the Lawson family also joins them? Hardly had his voice faded away than Chris strode in with a group of people behind him. Chapter 274 It’s Your Turn now If Neil was simply shocked to see the Simpson family and the Henderson family working together to start a war with him, Chris arrival was thest straw that would break his back. Different from the Simpson family and the Henderson family, the Lawson family represented the most wealthy and powerful group of people of Emerdale. Even if Kate was the head of the family now, their family was still too strong for the OBrien family topete with. Chris threw a faint look at Neil and lost interest in him. He came up to Leo and bent down slightly. Mr. Cohen. Leo didnt reply, but narrowed his eyes and cast a meaningful look at Chris. Leo had expected the arrivals of the Simpson family, the Henderson family, Martial Arts Association and HY Business Association, but it didnt ur to him that the Lawson family woulde too. In Leos opinion, it must be Kates idea. As expected, Chris gave a faint smile and exined, Kate asks me to deliver a message. Mr. Cohen is the partner of the Lawson family. If hes in trouble, the Lawson family will work things out. Having worked with Kate for some time, Chris didnt behave like a yboy anymore. Now he had be a sophisticated and vocal businessman. Neils pupils contracted in shock. Is that really Miss Lawsons idea? Chris nodded with perfect nonchnce, as if the OBrien family was already a rat in a hole in his eyes. All the color drained from Neil and Dwaynes faces as they heard that. They were full of hope a while ago, but now, a deep sense of despair overwhelmed them. If it had been in the past, Neil wouldnt have been afraid of Chris at all, but now, Chis was the representative of Kate. If Kate intended to destroy the OBrien family, the OBrien family was doomed. As for Ronnie, he was stupefied now. Everybody knew that Leo had almost married Kate five years ago. No matter how she felt about him now, apparently, Kate still cared so much about her ex-husband. Which meant, except for the Hamilton family, who had no rtion with Leo, the rest three prestigious families of Emerdale were all subject to Leo! And that made Leo the most powerful and influential man in Emerdale! Now, Ronnie felt grateful that he hadnt chosen to be Leos enemy, but to yield to him. In fact, he wasnt the only one who had this idea. Chris also thought this way. After he greeted Leo, he stared coldly at Neil. Mr. OBrien, when we meet Mr. Cohen, we greet him reverently. Youre nothing but the head of a royal families. How dare you be so rude to him? Now the OBrien family realized the gravity of the situation, because they could feel that the bodyguards of the other families had surrounded them. Especially those bodyguards of the OBrien family, now they were under the gun of the other families bodyguards. Millie looked around and shouted, All the bodyguards of the OBrien familys,y down your arms and well spare your lives! Suddenly, the bodyguards of the OBrien familys dropped their guns and slumped to their knees, head in hands. The moment Neil, Dwayne, and all Leos old enemies saw this scene, their hearts sank. Dumbfounded, they copsed to the floor. At first, it was a totally one-sided match, but then Leo turned the table on them instantly. Lennox, Millie and the others who rushed here were also impressed with his wit and power, because in their mind, each of them thought they were the only force supporting Leo, and they never expected that other people would alsoe to support him. Lennox nced around and came up to Leo, saying in a grim voice, Mr. Cohen, how do you want to handle these people? I can kill them once you give the order! What Lennox said sent shivers down everyones spine. Leo looked calmly at Lennox, Millie and the others. Theyre all your people. Its up to you to decide their future! Lennox, Millie and the others were surprised to hear that, but the next second, they recovered themselves and said with their heads down, Yes, Mr. Cohen! Finally, they had earned Leos trust, and they would never let him down! Mollie seemed to realize that Lennox was going to kill her, and at this point, she crawled towards him, held his legs tight and whined, Dad, Im your daughter! You cant kill me! Get away! Youre not my daughter! Lennox kicked her away without hesitation and said indifferently, Its not that I want to kill you, but youre killing yourself. The moment you made an enemy of Mr. Cohen, you had be a hopeless case. Trembling, Mollie crawled to Leo and wailed, Mr. Cohen, I was wrong. Please forgive me! Please spare my life! I realized I was wrong!Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. However, there was no pity in Leos eyes. No matter how much it was against Lennoxs will, he could only call out, Someone, do it now! No I dont want to die Mollie was dragged out of the banquet hall immediately. Before long, her shrill scream stopped all of a sudden, and then there came no noise again. Watching Mollie die a tragic death, Nicole also slumped to the floor and looked back at Millie. Millie, Im your fathers woman. Are you going to watch me die? Do you think Ill let you off for the sake of Frank? Stop daydreaming! Millie pped Nicole across the face and growled menacingly, Youll only hasten your demise by doing so. I only have one mother, and shes dead. She was killed by Frank and his mistresses! Nicole copsed to the floor, despairing. And you, Fabian! Millie suddenly turned to Fabian and went on, Even if Frank came today, he couldnt save you! No sooner than she finished her words than Millie rushed up to Fabian and gave him a hard kick to the chest. Thump! Leo was surprised to find that Millie was actually also a master in martial arts. She kicked with all her strength, and her heel pierced through Fabians chest. He spit out blood and then passed out. After that, Millie looked back and said faintly, Someone, get him out of here and leave him on the street. Hell never be allowed to get into the Hendersons residence again! But her men hesitated. Miss Henderson, if Mr. Perry knows that Millies eyes darkened. Do as youre told. Yes Millies men didnt dare to obey her, so they could only carry the unconscious Fabian away. He might have to live by begging for the rest of his life. Justin took Cedric and Eddie away, and only Roman and Marcel were left. Leo looked over at them, only to see the two of them shivering with fear. Mr. Nicholson, I gave the whole Nicholson family a chance before, but you didnt take it seriously. Youve been blinded by hatred. Is there any point in doing so? Leo said faintly. Roman stood there and remained silent, looking as if he had aged a lot all of a sudden. After a long pause, he looked up at Leo. Yes. The other members of the Nicholson family have already moved away from Emerdale. I came back alone to retaliate against you for my two grandsons. The only thing is that I failed. Leos eyes darkened a little. But you should know that sometimes, failure means death. Of course I do, Roman said frankly and showed no sign of fear. Its just death, but I have a request. I want to die a decent death. Leo remained silent for a while before nodding. All right. You can do it yourself. Roman gave a faint smile, tidied himself up and came to the window, jumping out of it. There was no scream, but the next moment, a corpse appeared on the ground. He Help Watching people from his team die one after another, Marcel got terrified and started to run. But the moment he turned around, a shot rang out. There was a bleeding hole between his eyebrows, and Marcels body copsed to the floor. Leo watched everything indifferently and turned to Neil. Its your turn now. Chapter 275 A Big Favor Leos words were just like a death sentence to the OBrien family. Dwayne widened his eyes and drew back, looking back at Neil. Dad, isnt there any chance left for the OBrien family? Neil didnt reply to him, but went back to his seat, sat down and lit up a cigarette. Dad! Dwayne called out anxiously, not resigning himself to his fate. Shut up! Neil roared suddenly. Dwayne stared at his own father in disbelief, because he found that Neils ck hair were turning gray visibly. Starting from his temples, the rest of his hair turned gray rapidly. The downfall of the OBrien family actually made Neils hair turn gray overnight! Leo, Lennox and the others also stared at Neil in astonishment. How resentful was he that his hair turned gray so quickly? Do you think I dont want to win? Do you think I dont want him to die? But the truth is, the OBrien family lost from the beginning! Neil shouted, his voice trembling. Now he realized what was going on. On the surface, the OBrien family set Leo up, but in fact, it was the other way around. Leo was right. Not all enemies could be taken down by developing an borate scheme against him. The OBrien family is doomed The ash fell as Neil spoke, just like the OBrien familys fate. An epic fail. This This cant be happening! Dwayne copsed on the floor, pale-faced.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Leo just watched this scene nonchntly. When Neil and Dwayne went quiet, he said faintly, Let the Simpson family handle all the OBrien familys property and business. As for you two, lets see if you are lucky enough to survive. Yes, Mr. Cohen! Chapter 276 See Her Parents-in-Law Leo pondered for a while. Then he agreed to pick this name for theirpany crisply. As the matter was resolved, those present left then. But Millie and Lenny did not leave. Leo narrowed his eyes, Is there anything else? Milliemanded her men to leave first. Then she nced at Lenny and motioned for Lenny to speak first. Lenny did not refuse. Anyway, what he wanted to talk about was not a shameful thing. He smiled and said, Mr. Cohen, do you still remember the Martial Arts Tournament I told you before? Leo nodded. Lenny immediately took out a red invitation, It will start in a few days. This is the invitation.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Leo nced at it and immediately smiled thinly, Is it your intention, or the president of the Martial Arts Associations? Mr. Cohen, it is the presidents. Lenny answered cautiously because it was a like defiant message rather than an invitation letter. Although the Martial Arts Association respects the strong, after all, Mr. Cohen, you are not a member of our association. You have hit masters in our association one after another. It made our president furious. However, the president did not intend to solve it in private. He wanted to put it on the stage. He threatened to defeat Mr. Cohen at the Martial Arts Tournament! After ncing over the invitation for a while, Leo smiled arrogantly. Go back and tell your president, I will participate in the Martial Arts Tournament. But I would like to talk about the worst situation at first. Even if the entire members of the Martial Arts Association join forces, for me, you are still vulnerable. As soon as these words came out, Millie on the side immediately widened her eyes. Leo even dismissed the challenge from the president of the Martial Arts Association This man He is so handsome! Millie stared straight at Leo. Nobody knew what she thought about, her face flushed all of a sudden. Lennys eyes squinted, but he didnt say much. He just bowed hard, I will report to my superior truthfully! Leo looked at Millie, How about you? At this moment, only Leo and Millie were left there. Millies expression suddenly became solemn, What Im going to say next is very important. Mr. Cohen, please keep it secret. After receiving Leos assurance, Millie lowered her voice and whispered a sentence. Frank went to the hospital to have a check-up. The report showed he has developed advanced gastric cancer! Advanced gastric cancer? Sure enough, after hearing the news, Leos eyes became serious. Millie had a bit of loneliness in her eyes, His attending physician told him his lifespan was only two months from then on. He will clear the obstacles and pave the way for me. Thats his style. Leos eyes darkened. The underground world of Emerdale would be in chaos He could fully understand how influential Millies words were. Frank had advanced gastric cancer and was going to die in two months. During this time, he would pave the way for Millie. He would remove all domestic enemies and defeated the Spencer family in one fell swoop. That was to say, in the next two months, the Perry family and the Spencer family would start a full-scale war. Besides, there would also be a major purge within the Perry family. How can I help you? He gave Millie a deep look. Even if Millie asked Leo to help, it was Millies own choice. The bnced rtionship between the Perry family and the Spencer family had be fragmented after Frank was diagnosed with advanced gastric cancer. When two strong forces are in conflict, one must be defeated. Moreover, although she was the next heir to the Perry family, she was just a daughter. Therefore, many illegitimate sons of Frank were discontented. They would strike first. She needed to make a choice between her father whom she hated and her brother whom she respected. It seemed that it was easy to make the choice, but was that the case? Millies eyes were a little nk, I dont know Thene to me when you think over about it. Leo nced at her indifferently, then he took a taxi and left. In the rearview mirror of the car, he saw Millie squatting on the ground in despair. He sighed softly. He could help Millie rise to power, but he had no right to decide the life and death of her rtives. Jingle bell- At this moment, Leo received a call from William. Leo, go home with Ms. Henderson for dinner tomorrow. Dont forget to bring your daughter. I havent hugged my granddaughter yet. Leo nodded happily, Got it, dad. After hanging up the phone, a smile appeared on his face. Indeed, he had not brought Lydia and Emilia to Fords house yet. When he got home and told Lydia and Emilia about this, Lydia seemed a little hesitant and remained silent. Emilia pped her hands happily, Yeah, grandpa, I want to see grandpa! Look, Emilia agreed. Leo smiled and said, The ugly daughter-inw will have to see her parents-inw in the end. This sentence instantly stimted Lydia. She raised her head and red at Leo, Who are you calling ugly! Leo was defeated again and again, Im ugly. Im ugly. Now youre right. I forgive you. Until then, Lydia let Leo go. After hesitating for a while, she agreed, Okay. Leo could understand Lydias anxiety. He smiled tofort her, Dont worry. While you are afraid of them, they are also afraid of you. The only person that we need to pay attention to is Reba Caroline had changed dramatically. They only needed to change Rebas mind. In the past, Lydia was the person who decided the life and deaths of the Ford family. It made Reba suffer a lot. But now Lydia had be the daughter-inw of the Ford family. Reba did not want to lose such a good opportunity for revenge. Lydia shook her head, You misunderstood. Im not worried about that. Im just worried about whether they will like me or not. I dont like to talk and Im not good at caring about people. After I get acquainted with you, I tried to change my character. But I couldnt change it-I was born with this temper If there was a warm person and a taciturn one, ordinary people would like to make friends with the former. Lydia knew her character and peoples preference well. However, before she could finish her words, a broad and powerful arm gently embraced her. Lydias eyes widened instantly and she was unable to speak. I know what you are worried about. You dont have to change yourself. Leos eyes were gentle. He smiled from the heart, What made me fall in love with you at the beginning was your cold nk mask. During the five years as a soldier, I often thought about how a person with a cold temperament could save a stranger that she didnt know with what she valued most. What a virtuous heart that she has! Hearing that, Lydia immediately widened her eyes and looked at Leo in disbelief. I was gradually attracted by you, so you dont have to change. You are the best. Leo- Lydia was moved. She took the initiative to approach Leo. She closed her eyes lightly and opened her red lips slightly. Leo was about to kiss her too. Giggles Kissing, Mom and Dad are kissing! There was an untimelyugh at the scene. Emilia was covering her eyes. She looked at Leo and Lydia who were about to kiss with great curiosity through the gaps between her fingers, giggling. Lydia immediately reflexively pushed Leo away. She red at him with shame and anger and went upstairs. Leo permitted himself a wry smile. He came to Emilias side and touched her hair, You little girl! Youre doing bad things for your father again. Emilia was still covering her eyes. She got into Leos arms and giggled. It waste at night, but the Lawson Group Building was still brightly lit up. Kate sat with her legs crossed gracefully, opposite a handsome and unruly man. There was a disapproving look on the mans face, Kate, I want you to knock my sister down, but you help her be stronger. I know. Kates expression was indifferent. She didnt take his words to heart at all. Look at what youve done. You work on the urban construction project with her together. Dont you act in a diametrically opposite way? Its included in my n. Kate picked up the ceramic cup and took a sip of coffee. The night was long and she still had a lot of work to do. Terrys eyes widened, This is also included in your n. What exactly is your n? Kate nced at him with some contempt and said indifferently, Lydia is not as simple as you thought. Do you think that she will return to Valenham in despair if you humble the L Group? Youre wrong! It will only evoke her fighting will more to rally for a secondeback victory! Terry frowned suddenly, Then what should I do? A single strike is not enough. Only a double strike, or even a triple strike, can break her spirit. Kates eyes were calm, like a pool of stagnant water, So I made my own decision and found another partner. After speaking, she pped her hands, Come in. The door opened and a handsome young man with a folding fan walked in. It was Jaxon from the Hamilton family! He sat down next to Kate calmly and looked at Terry with a smile, To make a woman copse is nothing more than three ways-make her career hit the bottom, let her lover betrays her, and subvert her dignity! Let the three points take turns to strike her. No matter who she is, all her ambitions will be sted! I have been collecting information these days and found a very interesting thing Jaxons eyes fell on Terrys face. A cold smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. Chapter 277 Indifferent Mother-in-Law In the early morning of the next day, a piece of breaking news was published on the front pages of major newspapers. Two bodies were found on the street, suspected to be the father and son of the OBrien family were killed by their foe! As soon as the news came out, the entire Emerdale was shocked. Many families that were evenly matched the OBrien family had all disappeared and withdrawn from peoples sight. If the lips are lost, the teeth will be cold. These families were worried because they didnt know whether they would be next. But Leo, who was the initiator of the event, sighed, They have done too many bad things. They will suffer from tremendous disturbance even if they died. He had already let the OBrien family go. However, Neil and Dwayne, who had nothing at all were still killed by their foe and died tragically on the street. At this moment, there was a fierce quarrel at the door. Then the door of the office was pushed open immediately. Sandra rushed in angrily. She pped the morning newspaper in front of Leo with a snap. Justin, who was behind her, hurried over to apologize, Mr. Cohen, I tried to stop her, but I cant hold back her. Leo nodded lightly, I see. You can leave now. After Justin left, only Leo and Sandra were in the office. Leo looked up at Sandra and said, Whats the matter, Sandra? Whats the matter? I should ask you! Sandras face was full of anger, Why did my uncle and cousin die on the street overnight? Leo remained calm, It is your job to find out the truth of the case. Why do youe to ask me? After hearing that, Sandra became angrier, How dare you say that? If it wasnt for you, how could my uncle and cousin die? Well? Are you suspecting that I am a murderer? Leo put down his task at hand. A yful smile appeared on his face. Sandras face changed slightly, I dont mean thatThe murderers have been found. They were two drunken men. They failed to rob Neil and Dwayne, so they stabbed them to death- Then what are you doing here? Leos eyes became sullen little by little. I just, I just Sandras expression suddenly became a little guilty. She did not dare to meet Leos eyes. After hesitating for a long time, she suddenly said loudly, I just want to know the truth of the matter! Although the murderers have been found, I dont believe that it was just simple manughter. It must have something to do with the demise of the OBrien family! Leo leaned back slightly and said tonelessly, Anyway, you still doubt me. Am I such an unforgivable heinous person in your eyes? I- Sandra suddenly med herself and regretted her recklessness. She also received some rumors about what happened yesterday. She thought it was a normal celebration banquet. To her surprise, it turned into a tragedy. Leo also was there yesterday. Everything that happened made her cant help suspecting whether Leo was associated. In fact, the demise of the OBrien family will make you free. Before Sandra could speak, Leo said again, Just think about how Neil treated you when the OBrien family was still alive. You are just a tool for the OBrien family to fight for their interests. Neil forced you to marry Ryan. Besides, I told you that your fathers death was rted to the OBrien family! What did you say? Sandras pupils shrank instantly and her face turned a little pale. She suddenly remembered what Leo said to her. He told her to beware of Enemy Within. The atmosphere at the scene was a little darkly. Neither Leo nor Sandra spoke. After a long silence, Sandra finally regained herposure. She looked at Leo firmly, I will not avenge my uncles death. I just want to know the truth. This is my job. After speaking, she bowed low to Leo and left the office. Leo stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window to see Sandra left. After staring for a long time, he left the office. He went downstairs and went to the L Group. He came across Brandon, who was from the Urban Construction Bureau, talking with Lydia about the urban construction project. Hello, Mr. Cohen! Seeing Leo, Brandon immediately greeted him respectfully. Thest incident made him no longer dare to deal with Cohen courteously but without sincerity. Leo nodded, You guys keep talking. Then Brandon and Lydia continued their conversation. What surprised Leo was that the urban construction project had to be approved by Hopkins Metropolis forces. Hopkins Metropolis and Emerdale were adjacent to each other. They were separated by a river, namely the Emerdale River. The Emerdale River ran down to the waters in the Hopkins Metropolis area. Therefore, if they wanted to make the reconstruction sessful, they should go to the Hopkins Metropolis and get the consent of Hopkins Metropolis forces. Im sorry, Ms. Henderson. In Emerdale, our Urban Construction Bureau has the authority. But in Hopkins Metropolis, we have no power. Brandon looked very apologetic, Or else, we give up the profits of Hopkins Metropolis. Its impossible. Lydia immediately shook her head, Either not do it, or do it thoroughly. Since we have done it, you must do it all. I will seek an opportunity to visit Hopkins Metropolis. Then Im counting on you. Thank you very much, Ms. Henderson. Brandon breathed a sigh of relief. Then he bowed slightly to Leo and left the office. Lydia immediately looked at Leo, What do you think? Leo smiled, I havent joined the L Group yet, so you make up the decision. In my opinion, if you go to Hopkins Metropolis, you need to show your determination to develop your business in Hopkins Metropolis. Otherwise, the authorities in Hopkins Metropolis will not agree. Lydia thought for a while, and then she nodded, It is a good idea to make use of the urban construction project to develop our business into Hopkins Metropolis. Leoughed, That needs the help of the HY Business Association. The intermediate members and the core members of the HY Business Association are all in Hopkins Metropolis, and they are all very arrogant. If you go there rashly, you will be looked down upon. Besides, they even will make things difficult for you since you are not a member of the association. Lydia frowned, I dont want to join the HY Business Association because I dont want to be bound by the forces within the association.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Leo didnt speak. Forrest had long been interested in the two presidents, Lydia and Kate. But unfortunately, Both Lydia and Kate rejected to join the association. To let Lydia join the HY Business Association now was like pping her face. Moreover, even if she joined the association, she also would be looked down upon by the members of the association. I dont want to overwhelm others by power. Dont always regard others as bad guys. Lydia nced at Leo, a little dissatisfied. Leo knew that Lydia was kind-hearted and didnt want to think the dark side. Lydia was indeed who he loved. Thinking of this, he smiled. Okay. Now that you decided, Ill apany you to Hopkins Metropolis. I also have some business to do in Hopkins Metropolis. Hearing this, Lydia was surprised, Do you also have apany in Hopkins Metropolis? Yeah, its the J Group. Its under my name. Dont lie to me. Lydia didnt believe it. Isnt the J Group the cash cow of the Stewart family? Leo had never told Lydia the inside story of the Stewart family. He simply didnt talk about it. He just smiled thinly. Dont worry. By the way, are you nervous about your first meeting with your parents-inw this evening? Lydias face was a little red, How can I be not nervous? But I will try my best to smile. Leoughed, and then he said, No, you can act natural. Stay exactly as you are. When I visit your family in the future, I might be even more nervous. Knowing that Leo wasforting her, Lydias expression softened and she nodded lightly. To prepare for the first meeting with her father-inw and mother-inw, Lydia deliberately got off work an hour earlier and dressed herself up. She was dressed in a long white dress, ck pencil pants, and a silk scarf. It was casual but demure. Lydia was born in an awesome body. With such a simple outfit, she had the temperament of a model. Lydia and Leo picked up Emilia from school together. Then they hurried over to go to Fords house. Although Lydia was calm along the way, her clenched hands still showed her nervousness. She had met William, Reba and other people of the Ford family. But previously, she met them as the CEO. This time, she would visit them as the daughter-inw. Take it easy. Leo gently held her hand. Looking at Leos smile, Lydias tense body rxed. When they arrived at Fords house, they met Caroline, who had just gotten off work from the Vesper Corporation. Here youe! Caroline was surprised a moment. Then she noticed Emilia in Lydias arms. She was immediately overjoyed. She ran over and asked, Lydia, is this your daughter? Lydia nodded. So cute! Carolines eyes were full of affection. Emilia, say hello to your auntie, Leo said. It was the first time that Emilia saw Caroline, so she was a bit shy. But she still whispered, Hello, auntie. Hi, baby. Carolines heart was about to melt. It seemed that she could not wait to give birth to a daughter immediately. She ran into the house and shouted happily, Dad, Leo and Lydia returned home, and they brought your granddaughter! Have they arrived? William walked out of the room and saw Emilia in Lydias arms. His eyes widened, Is she my granddaughter? Yes. Leo looked at Emilia, Emilia, this is your grandfather. Hurry up, say hello to your grandpa. Hello, grandpa. When looking at William, Emilia was not shy at all. She shouted crisply. Hey, my dear granddaughter! Williams face was full of smiles. He hugged Emilia and gave her back to Lydia, Ms. Henderson, you have suffered a lot in the past five years. The Ford family owes you so much that we cant even pay it back to you These words were meaningful. Leo vaguely understood some meanings, but Lydia didnt think much. She just smiled and said, Dad, dont mention that. Leo and I are living well. My efforts paid off after waiting for him for five years. After a pause, Lydia said, Call me Lydia afterwards. I will also cooperate more with the Vesper Corporation for business. Good, good, good. William said good three times, showing how happy he was at the moment. At this time, Reba came out of the room. Lydia immediately took the initiative to greet her and shouted, Mom. However, Reba didnt even look at her. She walked straight over with a face full of indifference. Chapter 278 Family Status Lydia was still standing on the spot with a stiff smile on her face. Leos expression immediately turned cold. He walked quickly to Lydia and gestured to her with his eyes. Lydia adjusted her emotions. She chased after Reba and handed over the bag she was carrying. Mom, this is the lotion kit I ordered from abroad for you- Snapped! Lydia had put away her former noble appearance and lowered her posture as low as possible. However, Reba robbed her before she could even finish her words. At the same time, she nced at Lydia, Who knows whether you brought me the fake. Lydias expression changed slightly. She quickly exined, This is the genuine product It doesnt matter whether it is genuine or not. As long as it is brought by your family, it is the fake. Reba didnt even try to conceal her dislike. She said unkindly, Besides, dont call me mom. You are the bastards wife, I dont even admit him. How can I admit you? Every word, like a sharp needle, pierced Lydias heart, making her feel shocked. She had lowered her posture and tried her best to be a daughter-inw to win the favor of her parents-inw. However, what greeted her was Rebas ruthless deportation. So thats your attitude, Mom? This scene made Caroline very dissatisfied. She said in a loud voice, Lydia greeted you kindly. How can you say that? Leo looked at Reba coldly. He had thought that Reba would be angry with Lydia, but he didnt expect her yelled at Lydia in undisguised disgust. Yh, are you still my daughter? Just for a while, you even called out her name courteously!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Reba looked at Caroline and squelched with biting sarcasm, Have you forgotten the shame this woman brought us before? I Caroline suddenly suffocated. She looked at Caroline with a guilty conscience and stopped talking. In the past, the Ford family tried every means to ride on the L Groups coattails. They had shown their favor to Lydia more than once. However, Lydia knew that the Ford family often made things difficult for Leo. They humiliated Leo again and again, causing him to lose the position of the project leader. Now, Caroline had realized the mistake and had been pulling them out of the L Groups cklist. She only left Reba on the cklist. Mom, why cant you give up your prejudices and get to know Leo again? Caroline asked back, Dont you think he is a very responsible person? Shut up, you ungrateful soul! Reba suddenly cursed and looked at Caroline coldly, No matter what you say, I will never forgive him! Carolines eyes were full of surprise, You are incurable! William also shouted with sullen eyes, Apologize to Lydia soon! Reba was suddenly unhappy, What do you mean? She is just the bastards wife. Do you want me to apologize to her? Arent you going to apologize? If you dont apologize, I will divorce you! William suddenly said coldly. When these words came out, everyone was taken aback. Rebas eyes widened in disbelief, and she pointed at William with trembling fingers, You, youyou want to divorce me for her?! Dad, what are you talking about? Caroline was also puzzled. She could not understand why her father became radical all of a sudden. The secret of this was only vaguely understood by Leo. If you dont want to divorce, you apologize. William approached Reba step by step, staring into her eyes, Now, I am not afraid to divorce you. Reba was shocked and outraged. Previously she thought that William was only showing verbal threats. However, when she saw the cold look in Williams eyes, she understood that William didnt joke with her. Immediately, she became frightened. Okay, William, you win When she said this, Reba shivered with anger. Then she looked at Lydia, gritted her teeth and said, Im sorry! Lydia quickly waved her hand, Mom, you dont need to apologize. Im fine Lydia, you just ept it. William waved his hand and said stubbornly, Its a blessing for the Ford family to have you as a daughter-inw. If this woman dares to yell at you again in the future, just tell me and Ill teach her a lesson! Rebas eyes suddenly turned red. She trembled with anger, William, I shouldnt have married you in the first ce. Damn it! You pissed me off! After speaking, she ran into her room again and closed the door heavily. Now the family status was obvious. Reba suddenly fell from the decision-maker to the bottom of the Ford family. It was just because she made things difficult for Lydia. William was indifferent with a sneer on his face, Dont think I dont know why the Ford family helped me when I waspletely down and out. Its because Im from Valenham. Lydia heard it clearly. She suddenly showed a surprise in her eyes, Dad, are you from Valenham too? Yes. William seemed to be a different person when he was talking to Lydia. There was a gentle expression on his face. Caroline, who was on the side, looked surprised and muttered to herself, I can only feel that dad treats Lydia better than his daughter. Leo immediately patted her head, Dont think in this way. Caroline felt the pain in her head. She touched the ce Leo had patted and smiled instantly. Without Reba, everyone felt that everything goes well. It seemed to return to the past. After learning that Williams hometown was also in Valenham, Lydia felt closer to William. Dad, where are you from in Valenham? Im from the Center District. Oh, you are from the Center District. I am not. I am from the Eastern District. Come on over, the dishes are cold. Lets go in and chat while eating Lydia nced upstairs carefully, Im going to call Mom- However, William stopped her, No, its better to have dinner without her. We wont be getting annoyed. Leo smiled slightly to signal her. Then Lydia gave up. On the second floor. Reba sat alone on the bed. Listening to theughter downstairs from time to time, her whole face became gloomy. Leo, Lydia, how dare you iste me? I will definitely not make it easier for you, absolutely not In the dimly lit room, Rebas curse that was filled with murderous intent echoed continuously for a long time. Jingle bell- Soon, the useless curse was interrupted by a shrill phone ringing. Who are you? Reba answered the phone impatiently. There was a burst of mechanicalughter with a changed voice on the phone, It sounds that Mrs. Ford is not in a good mood? Who are you? Reba suddenly became vignt. People who dare not use their real voice were in all likelihood bad persons with wicked hearts. You dont need to know who I am. You just need to know I know why you are troubled. The mysterious mechanical voice rattled and said, Besides, I can solve your troubles. The scene of Leo and Lydia, and Emilia lying on the ground covered all over with blood immediately appeared in Rebas mind. But she quickly shook her head, Why should I trust you? Ho ho, I will only say it once. You have to listen carefully. On the phone, the mysterious voice paused for a while. Then the caller spoke slowly. Lydia must not marry into the Ford family. Otherwise, your good days wille to an end. Because she is Buzzing- The voice on the phone was intermittent, but Reba could still hear the content. Suddenly, her pupils shrank, and the phone in her hand fell to the ground. Chapter 279 Forced Them to Divorce Impossible, its impossible Reba sat on the bed, rubbing her hair that had already be unruly. Her eyes were full of horror. Her body even trembled violently. She picked up the dropped mobile phone and said, You lied to me, you lied to me! The person you mentioned is already dead! Her face was distorted and she roared hysterically. Only she knew that the angrier she was, the more frightened she was. Hahaha, ho ho On the phone, the mechanical voiceughed sarcastically, and theughter gradually changed from low to high, Is it impossible? Did I lie to you? You should also notice that William showed a different attitude towards her. Immediately, Reba trembled again. She was scared to death. If it goes on like this, your family status will be lower and lower. You will even be a nobody. You will be a wandering ghost. Even if you die, no one will remember you. The mechanical voice seemed can bewitch her mind. Rebas pupil instantly turned into dots. Please help me! What shall I do? Let Lydia and Leo divorce. Then itll be fine. The mechanical voice said tonelessly. Yes, yes, Ill let them divorce A smile appeared on Rebas face again. She asked, How shall I do it? Beeping- However, the caller hung up the phone. No matter how many times Reba called back, no one answered it. Let them divorce! Let them divorce by all means! Reba looked at herself in the mirror. Her face distorted badly. Leo, its you who forced me to do this With a murmur, Reba grabbed the scissors on the table and ran downstairs. Five people including Leo have dinner on the table with relish downstairs. Every so often, there were a few loudughter that could be heard. Emilia quickly got acquainted with William and Caroline. She called grandpa and auntie frequently, which made both William and Carolineughed loudly. Clop-clop! At this moment, hurried footsteps came from upstairs. Reba walked down with a sullen face. Mom? Caroline was a bit surprised. Then she smiled awkwardly, You came just in time. Hurry up and eat something. Emilia is so cute- Cute a fart! Reba spouted insults loudly and nced at everyone with sullen eyes, If I donte down, do you think Im dead? All of a sudden, her words made everyone present very embarrassed. Emilia also nced at Reba in fear and hid behind Leo. Humph, you locked yourself upstairs. Whos to me for? William snorted coldly and continued to have dinner. These words deeply irritated Reba. How could he dare to say such words in the past? Its all due to the bitch Lydia and her little bitch Emilia. They are the ones who made troubles. Snapped- As soon as Reba spoke these words, the forks in Lydias hand pped heavily on the table, and all the smiles on her face disappeared. I can forgive you if you only speak ill of Leo and me. However, if you dare to say something bad about my daughter, Ill make the entire Ford family be buried with you! As soon as Lydia spoke these words, the temperature in the room suddenly dropped. Reba didnt expect that her words would make Lydia react so violently. She walked up to Reba. She was a full head and a half taller than Reba. She looked down at her from high above, I respect you not because Im afraid of you. Its because you are the mother of Leo. Dont regard my forbearance as the sign to allow you to be arrogant. At this moment, the presidents aura was fully demonstrated. Reba was so frightened that she stepped back again and again. The scissors hidden behind her fell to the ground with a tter. Looking at the scissors on the ground, everyone was surprised.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Mom, what are you doing with scissors? Leo stood up immediately, Lydia, be careful! While speaking, he had already eluded. Seeing that her n was revealed, Reba had a vicious look on her face. She picked up the scissors and swung it straight forward. Lydia, who was the closest, suddenly widened her eyes. Suddenly, a figure with quick eyes and quick hands hugged Lydia away. Reba shed in the air, and she suddenly looked at Leo fiercely, Leo, its you again! Smelly bitch, what do you want to do?! William was furious. She strode towards Reba. Reba threatened with the scissors and shouted at everyone, Donte here! William stopped suddenly. His face was sullen with rage, What the hell are you doing? Caroline also shouted, Mom, stop it! Mom, Im afraid. Emilia was so frightened that she cried and hugged Lydias legs tightly. Dont worry, Emilia. Dont look Lydia hugged Emilia. Then she gave Reba a cold look and covered Emilias eyes. Quickly take Emilia to the room to hide, William said to Lydia. Thank you. Lydia hugged Emilia and was about to enter another room, but Reba screamed, Anyone can go, but she and Leo cant go! Lydias eyes suddenly turned cold, and then she looked at Caroline, Help me take care of Emilia. Caroline nodded solemnly. She took Emilia and hid in the room. Lydia then turned around. She looked at Reba and walked over step by step, What do you want? Its very simple. You and Leo cant be together. You two should divorce immediately! Reba took the scissors and threatened, Otherwise, I willmit suicide! As soon as she finished speaking, she took the scissors and aimed at the aorta of her neck. Reba, are you crazy?! Seeing this scene, Williams face turned pale immediately. Yes, Im crazy! The bastard can marry anyone but not her! Reba pointed at Lydia and said. Why? Lydias eyes were full of confusion, but Leos face was extremely dark. There is no reason. He cant marry Lydia. Reba said firmly. Suddenly she felt that being so tough was not good, so she softened her tone, Because he cant match you. Just think about it. You are so kind and beautiful. How many noblemen were waiting for you to choose? Why you choose to marry such a bastard? Hes just a bastard. You need to marry a man of your own ss. You wont be happy with Leo. Reba said a long paragraph to advise Lydia in earnest. It seemed that she was really thinking for the sake of Lydia. However, Lydias expression was cold and unmoved, Dont bother me. Whoever I marry is my freedom. Its none of your business. After a pause, her face was full of determination, Besides, I wont divorce him. Even my family cant control me. What right do you have to control me? Then Ill kill myself! Rebas face suddenly turned grim when she failed to persuade Lydia, You cant just watch me die because of you, right? Lydia fell into silence immediately, and her eyes were full of puzzlement. She didnt understand why. Reba would rathermit suicide than let Leo marry her. You cant bear to see, right? Rebaughed, and the next moment her voice raised an octave, Why dont you lead that bastard to a divorce? Never step into the Ford family! William seemed to understand something. He stopped scolding, and his eyes were full ofplexity. However, no one noticed that Leo strode in front of Reba. His voice was as cold as an arctic cier. Why dont youmit suicide right now? Chapter 280 The Ford Family’s Secret Hearing the cold and indifferent words, the smile on Rebas face disappeared instantly. She looked at Leo who walked in front of her in disbelief. His eyes were very indifferent. The sharp scissors were like toys in his eyes. He didnt even look at it and his eyes kept staring at Reba. Leo?! She screamed as if she had seen a demon. She took a step back subconsciously. She almost lost the scissors in her hands. Leo would stand up against her. It was really beyond her expectations. In her opinion, what made Leo survive up to now was all due to Lydia. How could a live-in son-inw of the low ss have any right to speak? Therefore, she thought as long as she sessfully persuaded Lydia by taking advantage of her kindness andpassion, the problem would be solved soon. Sometimes, for the sake of advancing, it was better to retreat. Especially when dealing with someone with that as high-powered as Lydia.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Lydia must be fear of trouble. Therefore, as long as it would not develop into big trouble, she wouldpromise. Not to mention that she was also Lydias mother-inw. To her surprise, Leo came out at the critical moment. Why dont you kill yourself right now?? Leo nced at the scissors coldly, and smiled sarcastically, Why dont you do it? Shut up! Reba became annoyed and angry, How can you, a live-in son-inw with no status, have the right to speak? Leo didnt care at all, and the smile on his face became more and more sarcastic, Reba, I used to think that you were very smart, but you were just on the wrong side. Now it seems that you are not smart at all. Rebas heart jolted instantly. Her eyes were slightly cold, What do you mean? Leo sneered, I didnt expect that you would force me and Lydia to divorce today. I used to think that you were Carolines biological mother, so I made excuses for you many times. However, you didnt know how to repent and you infuriated me again and again. I was wondering how to deal with you. Now youre threatening us with suicide. Its just in time. Im too d to see that! Hearing that, Reba was dumbfounded. It turned out that her good n was very stupid. However, she was still not reconciled. She couldnt help but ask, I am Carolines mother. Can you bear me to die because of you? Will your conscience not hurt? Why cant I bear it? Leo asked strangely, You have tried to kill me many times. All will be finished if you are dead! Leo, you- Reba was so angry with Leo. She couldnt say a word, only looked at him fiercely. Well. Do it quickly, dont waste everyones time. Leo said calmly, To make it clear, I tell you, Lydia and I will not divorce. We are willing to give birth to a second child, and we, the family of four will live happily. As for your fate, you should know that yourself. However, you can rest assured that after you died, I will return your corpse to the Ford family. I will tell them that you cant threaten me by taking your own life. Can you imagine whether Jayden would spit out mouthful blood and be shocked to death? Leo, shut up Reba was trembling with anger. She even couldnt speak well. It seemed that she could not wait to devour Leo. She began to question herself, why did shee up with such a stupid n to threaten Leo with her own life? How could she kill herself? She just yed a drama to force Lydia topromise. However, Leo urged her to suicide now. She was caught in a dilemma. Leo, thats enough. Stop talking. William stood aside and persuaded Leo nervously. In such a situation, he worried that Reba wouldmit suicide if Leo continued to irritate her. However, it seemed that Leo hadnt heard his words. Leo continued to say tonelessly, If you want to y, just y it realistically. Suicide with scissors is too childish. As soon as these words came out, everyone was stunned. There was sarcasm on Leos face, You can jump off the top floor of the International Commerce Center, and it will attract a lot of peoples attention. But you will have no bones left. Your head will fall into a pool of mud. Reba shivered with fright. Leo continued, You can also hang yourself with a rope. You will feel the feeling of suffocation. Your eyeballs will pop out and your tongue will stick out like a hanged ghost. Reba looked even more frightened and swallowed saliva hard. Of course, if youre afraid of pain, you can try this medicine. Leo smiled and took out a white pill, This is thetest chemical poison developed in our country. It is colorless and odorless, and it tastes just like candy. But if you swallow it for two minutes, you will experience breathing difficulties and bleeding from the nose and mouth. After ten minutes, all the organs in your body will be exhausted at the same time, and the toxin will spread to all corners of your body. You will have ck blooding out of your eyes, nose, mouth, and ears, but you will be already dead by then, so you wont feel any pain. How about it? Do you want to try it? Leo handed the white pill to Reba. Reba stared nkly at the pill for three seconds. Then she suddenly screamed and pushed Leos hand away. She sat down on the ground in a daze. Her legs were trembling with fright. Leo walked over with an indifferent expression and handed the pill to Reba, Eat it. No, no, I wont eat Reba shivered, but she refused to take the pill. Eat it. Seeing that Reba refused to take the pill, Leo suddenly shouted, Eat it! Oh god- Reba was terribly frightened by Leos roar. She looked at Leo in horror, motionless. This scene happened to be seen by Caroline who came out of the room. Her eyes widened in surprise instantly. Her memory was still stuck on the scene that Reba domineeringly threatened Lydia to divorce Leo with scissors. She couldnt understand why Reba was sprawling in front of Leo before long. I was wrong. I dont want to die. I dont want to die Reba cried and shouted, I just want to scare Lydia, so that she can divorce you. At that time, everyone suddenly realized Rebas intention. They looked at Reba with more contempt. If you dont have the consciousness of death, dont say anything about death. Leo coldly said these words, and then put the pill in his palm into his mouth. Leo, dont- Lydia had heard Leos words. When she saw Leo take the white pill, her face turned pale. Leo smiled calmly, Dont worry. Its just a mint-vored candy for Emilia. Only then did everyone realize that Leo only used a colorless and odorless mint candy to frighten Reba and make her tell the truth. It proved how well that Leo grasped the weakness of human nature. Wheres Emilia? Leo turned to look at Caroline. Shes already asleep. After finishing speaking, Caroline held the sleeping Emilia gently from the room. Leo and Lydia werepletely relieved. They were not afraid of Reba. They were afraid that Rebas fierceness with scissors will leave a psychological shadow on Emilia who was only a child. Dad, were leaving now first. Welle back for dinner another day. Okay. Im really sorry today. William sent Leo, Lydia and Emilia away. Then he returned to the room. Looking at Reba who was still lying on the ground, his face became quite sullen. Stand up! He looked at Reba and shouted. Reba stood up tremblingly with shaking knees. She grabbed Williams sleeves, crying and begging, William, we have been married for more than 20 years. I beg you, let Leo divorce that woman. If they dont divorce, there will be no ce for me in this family! Caroline, who was beside, widened her eyes, Mom, what are you talking about? Why there will be no ce for you in this family if Leo and Lydia dont divorce? Caroline, you dont know, Lydia is- Reba! Reba was about to say something when William suddenly shouted. Then he pped her face heavily. Caroline, go back to the room first. I have something to tell your mother. This sentence was said to Caroline. But from beginning to end, Williams eyes never left Rebas eyes. Caroline vaguely felt that her parents had some secrets hidden from her, so she wanted to ask. However, Williams ghastly pale face made her give up the idea and went upstairs. William took Reba to the outside of the yard and pressed her against the wall with a sullen face. Didnt you promise me that you would never tell this secret? Chapter 281 Ill-intended Praise On the way back, Leo was driving, and Lydia was fascinated by the scenery. The moonlight was elegant and bright, shining on Lydias face and making her look dreamy. Still thinking about what just happened? Leo cocked his head to one side and asked with a smile. Lydia was silent for a moment and nodded heavily. I dont understand why everyone hates us and tries to break us up. So do my family, the Stewart family, the Hamilton family and the Wilson family. Now, even your family is in. Why cant people support us to be together. She looked at the Leo, with depression and disappointment in her eyes. Lydia Youre not like what they said. Youre not a loser and you dont live off a woman. You havent relied on me at all. Instead, Ive been relying on you. Lydia ignored Leo and kept speaking.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Lydia! Leo increased his voice. Then Lydia came to her sense and looked at him in surprise. Leo didnt speak, and handed a bottle of water to her. Lydia took hold of the water in silence. Leo smiled, looked at Lydias beautiful face and said, You have changed. Lydia put down the water and was stunned, What have I changed? You never cared about what others thought about you before. Leo said calmly, In the past, even if you had to take care of Emilia by yourself, you still managed to expand As Beauty to arge scale alone. At that time, did you care about others opinions about you and the rumors? Lydia was in silence. Past events have faded like a puff of smoke. She bit her lips and her eyes were slightly red. Lydia started her business while taking care of Emilia. No one could imagine how she had been disdained and how many ridicules she had suffered. More importantly, Lydia was a single mom back then. The father was nameless. So, Lydia was criticized behind her back a lot of times. However, she still made it through. Her perseverance and courage couldnt be seen in an ordinary woman. Why couldnt she be like that now? Leo smiled happily, It means that you really care about me. Lydia wiped away her tears and said angrily, Who cares about you? You narcissist! I dont care if we are blessed or not. Nothing in this world can separate me from you except death. Leo drove quietly and looked at the front, with stars reflected in his eyes. After a month, it will be the Mid-autumn Festival. If you visit my family, they will break us up. What should we do? Lydia asked. They cant break us up. Leo shook his head and said in a t tone, which showed his confidence. He didnt even care about the loyal families in Country YD, which are well-respected by the world. Lydia burst into tears and asked, Really? Really. Leo smiled lightly, You n to retire at the age of 35, but you can retire now if you want. You can make up for your past five years, just like what you did with the Tears of Venus. Then he pointed at the Tears of Venus which was worth one billion yuan in Lydias finger. Lydia also looked down but soon shook her head, No. I said I would give you As Beauty as a dowry. I cant break my promise. Ha-ha. Leoughed and drove away. The next day was sunny. Leo still kept a low profile in and out of the International Commerce Center. No one knew that he was the owner of it. However, the situation of Emerdale had changed implicitly. A few days ago, the OBrien family was destroyed. Moreover, several eminent families also took the risks. They joined together and served the same person. All families of Emerdale, big or small, all kept their eyes on Leo. The only thing about Leo that drew peoples attention was that he married Lydia, the best female president in Emerdale. Nothing else. He didnt have a house, a car, or even a job. He was not rich and was just an ordinary person. However, his experience was enough to scare everyone away. He almost offended all the families in Emerdale, but he was still alive. Whats more, those families who imed to destroy Leo died and was exterminated. Two of the four prestigious families, the Stewart family surrendered and the Wilson family declinedpletely. No one knew how these two families perished, but everyone knew that it had something to do with Leo. On the top floor of the International Commerce Center. Leo sat in the middle. Lukas and Justin were separately on his both sides. My lord, its been three days since n went to Hopkins Metropolis. He must have collected some information today. Justin suddenly said respectfully, I just dont know if the Watts family in Hopkins Metropolis know what to do! They must know. Lukas sneered, If they dont, they are literally killing themselves. Leo looked at the clock and smiled lightly, Its almost the appointed time. Just wait. After Leo spoke, the phone rang. It was n. My lord, Im sorry I let you down. The Watts family didnt ept your letter of appointment and threatened to get me out of Hopkins Metropolis! What?! How dare them say that! Listening to ns report, Justin and Lukas were all indignant. But Leo was smiling lightly. Instead of ming n, he praised him, You did a good job. If the Watts family is willing topromise, it will not be the eminent family in Hopkins Metropolis. My lord, you mean Just wait. Ill go there myself. Leos eyes were bleak, I want to see how arrogant the Watts family in Hopkins Metropolis is. Yes! My lord! Justin, Lukas and n were all inspired and answered at the same time. After Lukas and Justin left, another man came in. Mr. Cohen is really in a good mood. The man was dressed in elegant white clothes and held a folding fan. What are you doing here? Leo neither raised his head nor got up to greet him, but asked casually. Jaxon smiled, Of course, I have something want to tell you. Uncle Lenny should have given you an invitation letter a while ago to invite you to the Martial Arts Meeting. So what? Its today. Im here to pick you up, Jaxon said with a smile. Leo looked at the calendar, it was really today. Seeing the expectation in Jaxons eyes, Leo suddenly asked, Do you want to see me beaten by the masters in the association? Thats why you cant wait to invite me? Come on. Thats a nice joke. Jaxon folded his fan and shook it gently. He said with a smile, You had extraordinary skills. We need to learn more from you. I hope you can attend this meeting and give them more advice Thats good. Leo stood up and said, Then lets go. Mr. Cohen, please. Jaxon let Leo go first, and then followed him. Then Jaxon stared at Leos back coldly. There are so many masters in the association. There must be somebody who can beat Leo up! Jaxon still remembered that his hand was pinched and fractured by Leo at the Hudson family wedding banquetst time. Soon, their car arrived at the Martial Arts Association. Leo was surprised that the so-called Martial Arts Meeting was based in a martial arts hall. But the martial arts hall covered a wide area and was almost the same size as the pagoda of a temple. In the hall, there were a hundred people, each wearing ck and white martial arts clothes, rubbing their hands and eager to fight. Looking at these people, Leo suddenly had an incredible idea in his mind. Although he was the Commander of Wyverns, he couldnt let the armye forward again and again. If he did that many times, those stubborn seniors would be impatient. He must cultivate some local forces of Emerdale, so that when he was not here in the future, he could still protect his rtives and friends. This Martial Arts Association was a good choice. Jaxon didnt know what Leo was thinking. He said loudly, Everyone be quiet. Today, I have invited a distinguished guest and allow me to introduce His voice was loud and spread to every corner of the martial arts hall. Suddenly, everyone looked at them with meaningful nces. Jaxon pointed at Leo and said in a loud voice, The name Leo may be a little unfamiliar to everyone. However, it is him who defeated several masters of the Martial Arts Association. Even the senior master Lenny was defeated by him. What a great young man! For a moment, Leo understood Jaxons intention. That was not an introduction! He was provoking resentment! But Jaxons was so calm and acting really normal. He said that with a look of sincere admiration, which deepened the resentment of the Martial Arts Association towards Leo. That was nothing more than an ill-intended praise! Chapter 282 Obedience Different people have different views. The wise never make the same mistake. Peter threatened to kill Leo, but he became a vegetable; Bertie thought he had controlled Leo, but he couldnt die in peace in the end; Marcus sat and watched in safety while others fight and wanted to reap where he had not sown. Finally, it turned out that the whole Wilson family These facts had proved that Leo was by no means a man living off a woman as rumored! Jaxon knew this for a long time, so he didnt ruin his rtionship with Leo. The Hudson family also didnt really fight with Leo. However, it didnt mean he wouldnt do anything. Taking things as they were was the most terrible thing. He was scared. Now the most powerful in Emerdale was not the Hamilton family surviving among the four giants, but Leo! He was afraid that one day he would follow the fate of Peter, Bertie and Marcus, so he took the lead and pushed Leo to the front by the martial arts meeting. Leo defaced Jeffrey, beat up Ryan and disabled Greyson. They were all the dignitaries of the Martial Arts Association. Moreover, Leo recently defeated master Lenny. These facts were enough to make Leo the enemy of the Martial Arts Association. And that was exactly what Jaxon wanted. All the members of the association stared at Leo in surprise when they heard he wasing. Wow At the next moment, everyone seemed to have discussed about Leo collectively and then stepped back. Their eyes were full of strong hostility. Master Lenny red at Jaxon angrily, Jaxon, what are you talking about! Master Lenny, what do you think I am talking about? Jaxon nced at him and asked, Havent you been defeated by Mr. Cohen? Hasnt Jeffrey been disfigured? Hasnt Greyson been disabled? This Master Lennys face immediately stiffened, and he looked at Leo with fear. He was worried about Leos reaction. However, Leo did not respond at all, and even smiled calmly when being red at by the members of the association members. Leo smiled silently with sarcasm, he nced at Jaxon. Jaxon immediately became stiff and trembled. He felt as if his soul had been seen through. He couldnt believe that Leo should feel at ease when so many people were hostile to him. Why was he so calm? Are you trying to make a show of power for me? Leo asked casually. Jaxon hesitated and wiped the sweat on his head, Kind of. Leo nodded calmly and suddenly asked, You guys worship the strongest. So, strength decides everything? Good. Jaxon regained hisposure and sneered in his heart. Leo didnt know he had be the target of public criticism. Thats good. Leo smiled, and then nced at the members, Im used to being alone, but I am worried about my rtives and friends. So, you can protect them. Boom- On hearing this, the members were shocked. Everyone was pissed off. If it hadnt been because the meeting hadnt started, they would havee forward and fight with Leo. How arrogant! How dare you say this in our Martial Arts Association? You just defeated some masters of our association, but you cant make us obey you! The members of the association shouted and looked at Leo as id he were a fool. Jaxon also stared at Leo. He really wanted to knock open Leos head to see what was inside. Couldnt he understand the current situation? He was literally a pain in the ass now. He still wanted the members to obey him? Were he crazy?! However, Jaxon didnt know that Leo had seen through his vulgar trick. And the reason why he didnt expose it was just because he didnt care. Jaxon made a show of power for Leo and he epted it calmly. Because he deserved this. Mr. Cohen, Im in! Suddenly, a different voice came from the crowd. For a time, everyone looked at the man in surprise and started scolding. Wace, what are you talking about! Arent you still a member of our association? How can you obey people outside the association? In the crowd, a tall young man in green shirt walked out, turned a deaf ear to the scolding around, and kept his eyes on Leo from beginning to end. Wace Jaxon suddenly had a very bad feeling. Wace came to Leo and said in a deep voice, Mr. Cohen, my family and I are willing to protect your rtives and friends. Whoever trying to hurt them must step over my body first! Ok. Leo nodded calmly and then nced the members, I know you must be very doubtful now, but in a moment, you will follow me with conviction. Young man, preparedness ensures sess and to know oneself well is wisdom. Be careful when you talk wildly. The inner door of the martial arts hall opened, and a gray-haired middle-aged man wearing a gray Taoist robe stepped out. Although he had gray hair, he didnt look old at all. His steps were calm and powerful. When the members saw this man, they knelt down and said, President! Leos eyes narrowed slightly. This man was the president of the Martial Arts Association! The man nodded with satisfaction and allowed everyone to stand up. Suddenly, he stared at Wace. Wace, why dont you kneel down and salute when you see me? Wace stood straight behind Leo and said loudly, I only keel down to the president of the association! Am I not the president of the association? A middle-aged man was furious. Wace shook his head and looked calm, You wont be soon. Mr. Cohen will take your ce. Mr. Cohen? The gray-haired middle-aged man turned to Leo, Are you Leo Cohen invited by Jaxon? Waces strength had been greatly improved recently. And now he should follow Leo with determination! Who are you? Leo looked calm and asked. Im the president of the Martial Arts Association, Harry Hamilton! Harry looked down at Leo with pride in his tone, I have heard of your deeds. You defeated many of my masters. ording to the rules of the association, you are bound to die, but I am kind and Ive decided to let you go! Leo asked, You can only pretend you dont know. Or what? He was extremely arrogant. He didnt pay any attention to the president. Harry became less angry, but he still said, You are young and ignorant. I can forgive you if you promise me to join the Martial Arts Association and work for me free! What? After that, the members were stunned, But president, he killed our masters. If you dont punish him, how can you be convincing? Shut up! Harry shouted, Do I have to get your permission before doing something? Suddenly, the crowd was silent, and no one dared to refute. Harry looked at Leo again, From now on, you will obey me and serve me. I will not treat you badly. He also forced Leo to obey him without the consent of Leo. Whew- When Harry stopped talking, a rapid broken wind rushed through his head. Harry suddenly squatted down in an instant.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Bang- There was a ck hole on the wall behind Harry. A smoking stone fell to the ground. Suddenly, the members were silent. Are you teaching me how to get things done? Leo felt funny and looked at Harry coldly. Chapter 283 Hurry up Everyone in the Martial Arts Association opened their eyes wide. For a moment, they thought Leo was full of power and grandeur. However, their thought onlysted for a moment. The members soon came to their sense and sneered at Leo, because they could already imagine the scenario of him lying on the ground without arms and legs. Jaxon folded his fan and shook it gently, squinting at Leo. He had already known what Leo could do in the party held by the Hudson family. But he only knew that Leo was very powerful, but he didnt know how powerful he could be. Flexing fingers to flick stones was just a piece of cake for members of the association. But Leo should show this off in front of the members. He was thought to be nothing more than disying his slight skill before the masters and asking for an insult. Harry squatted down and was shocked for a moment. He soon recovered and red at Leo, How dare you attack me! Harry, as the president of the Martial Arts Association, was respected everywhere, even by the prestigious families. But now a good-for-nothing who thought he knew Kung Fu dared to offend him! Lenny, is this your distinguished guest? How presumptuous he is! An old man, who was Lennys associate, asked him coldly, denouncing him publicly for his inviting Leo. Other members also echoed the old man and gave Leo a dig. You do have an exaggerated opinion of your own abilities! President, just watch and Ill teach this arrogant rat a lesson! Let me do it. The members rushed to fight against Leo.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Wace looked at them coldly and felt sorry for them for their stupidity. In fact, he didnt know how powerful Leo was, because he hadnt seen Leo go all out. Every time, Leo only had a light touch and then killed the opponents in seconds, which showed that Leo kind of looked down on the Martial Arts Association. Dont worry. You all will have the chance. Leo paid no attention to the mor of the members and smiled gently, When the meeting starts, you all can challenge me. His tone was t, showing a sense of superiority. If the masters in the Wyverns knew that they should have the chance to fight with Leo, they would be so jealous! In the past five years, some masters begged Leo to fight with them so that they could learn from him and improve their skills, but they didnt get a chance. But the members didnt think so. A little live-in son-inw, how dare you look down on the world-ss master! President, dont show mercy to such an arrogant person. Let us deal with him. All the members rushed to express their loyalty to Harry one after another. Harrys face was livid and he hated being rejected by Leo publicly. Then he waved his hand and said, Ill leave the stage to you all. Dont kill him. He walked out of the martial arts hall without worrying that Leo might beat the members up. Jaxon announced, The meeting officially starts now! Then he followed Harry, walking out of the martial arts hall. Enthusiasm of the members run high. Everyone consciously stepped back and looked serious. In the center was a huge arena. Behind the arena was an altar, with many fruits and cakes on it, worshiping a huge oil painting. There was only a magnificent back of a man on the painting. The mans long hair floating in the wind, his hands at the back. Leo pointed at the painting and asked casually, Who is the man in the painting? Wace said respectfully, Thats Martial Maestro! Leo was stunned, and then said, Jason Ellis? Exactly. Wace continued, Martial Maestro is famous all over the world. He carries forward the martial arts. Most cities in the country have Martial Arts Associations and are all believers of the Mars Sect. I see. Leo nodded. He looked at Martial Maestros back and smiled. Jason was famous all over the world, but no one cared about him, his teacher. It was true that after students mastered the knowledge, teachers would lose his job. The bell rang in the Martial Arts Museum. Elderly men with gray hair and beard looked solemn and shouted loudly, Kneel down and worship Martial Maestro! Kneel down! Everyone, including Wace, knelt down piously. Only Leo still stood with his hands at the back. All of a sudden, he became the focus of the crowd. The members scolded him one after another, What are you standing? Kneel down and worship Martial Maestro! Leo was indifferent, Im not the member of the association. Why should I kneel down? Martial Maestro should worship him. You presumptuous rat! Someone was so angry that he was about to fight with Leo, but he was stopped by the old man who hosted the ceremony. Be patient! When the meeting starts, you can make a move. The ceremonysted for about five minutes and ended. The old man paid homage to the portrait of Martial Maestro, and then looked coldly at Leo, The meeting officially begins now, how about you defending the ring? Why not? Leo stepped to the center of the arena. The membersughed coldly and mored to be the first to attack Leo. After a dispute, a man in his thirties finally became the first challenger. Boy, youre screwed! With a ferocious smile, he rushed to Leo and was ready to fight. However, in the next second, he was severely kicked by Leo, and his body was directly embedded in the wall. He could not move at all. Next. Leo still stood where he was, looking rxed. The members, who had been excited and shouting, was suddenly speechless and looked at Leo in shock. The first challenger was not weak. How did he get kicked off by Leo so easily? Even Wace, who knew Leos power, couldnt help showing his awe. It was just pure luck. Under the stage, someone sneered and pretended to be rxed. Me! Another person stepped on the stage. But without 30 seconds, he was beaten off by Leo. Next. Leo was still indifferent. The members under the stage stared at one another, but they still didnt believe in Leos power. The result was the same. Next. Next. Next. Leos voice was haunting the empty martial arts museum. He was still standing quietly in his ce. He hadnt even moved. Finally, somebody was frightened. Was Leo really a human? Next. After that, Leo finally became impatient. Its a waste of time that youe one by one. Why dont youe together? Im in a hurry. Chapter 284 Martial Maestro Behind the martial arts hall was an antique tea room. Jaxon and Harry were tasting tea. Jaxon, youre really the genius of the Hudson family. You managed to trick Leo intoing here with a few words. Harry blew the hot tea, then took a sip and said with a smile. Jaxon smiled and said, Im too ttered. Experience teaches. I just didnt make the same mistake. Both Jaxon and Harry were surnamed Hudson. There was no doubt that they were rted. Harry asked with a smile, Whose experience? Peter, Bertie and Marcus. Jaxon smiled proudly, We are called the four young masters in Emerdale, but I look down on the three of them. So, you make use of the association to deal with Leo. Yes. Jaxons eyes twinkled, Kill those who arepetent and praise those who are ipetent. Never show mercy to anyone. very and maniption are the ultimate truth. Ha-ha! Harryughed and apuded, Wonderful! Youre right! He is indeed ipetent, but he does know some Kung fu. However, there are many masters in our association. How powerful can he be? Harrys was stillughing, and the door of the tea room was suddenly broken into two. And there was a man covered with blood. He was the member of the association! What?! Jaxon and Harry stood up directly. President The man who fell to the ground was breathing weakly. He trembled, raised his hand, and held Harrys legs tightly. His lips were slightly open, as if he wanted to say something. What are you talking about? Speak up! Harry squatted down, grabbed his shoulder and shouted. The man tried his best and said something. We lost! Lost? Impossible! Harry and Jaxon heard it clearly, and they were shocked. President, thats true The man vomited blood and muttered, Ten people worked together to fight with him, but still they couldnt hurt him! Then, Leo came calmly. And the sound of his footsteps were like a hammer, knocking hard on Jaxons and Harrys hearts. Leo! Harry asked angrily, You havent been hurt even a little? Those are the masters of your association? None of them can really fight. Leo wore a rxed and indifferent smile. He looked at them banteringly. Go to hell! Behind Leo, a man suddenly rushed out, trying to catch Leo off guard. But from beginning to end, Leo didnt look back, as if he didnt know someone was behind him. The man was about to seed, but suddenly his whole body trembled violently, as if he had been hit by a big truck. He flew out upside down. The pir behind was also forcibly broken without any sound. Leo came to Harry and smiled at him. As for Jaxon, he looked frightened and watched Leo pass by him. His limbs were stiff and could not move. Outside the tea room, members of the association gathered together. They all fell to the ground mourning and dared not to take one step closer to Leo. Leo Cohen! After a long time, Harry finally regained his consciousness. He was furious and roared at Leo. Leo suddenly smiled, Why? You are angry to see all your members fall to the ground? You are so dead! Harry was so angry that his teeth were shaking. Although he didnt know how Leo managed to be unharmed fighting with so many masters, he knew that he had underestimated the young man from the beginning. Jaxon was also shocked. At first, he deliberately praised Leo in order to let him be besieged by all members of the association. But the result turned out to be opposite to what he had imagined. Leo was not only unharmed, but also beat all the members ck and blue! How powerful he was! President, please kill that rat! Suddenly, a member outside the door pleaded with Harry. Then, more and more members also started to plead with him. Please! Please! Please! The voice was filled with grief, anger and helplessness. It only proved their ipetence once they begged the president to help them. Harry gradually looked less gloomy. He took a deep breath and looked at Leo coldly, Ok. You seeded in arousing my anger! Hearing that, Jaxon quietly withdrew from the tea room, looking at Leo with uncertain emotions. A seeming momentum rose from Harry and was released from his body. In a sense, Leo was able to force the president of the Martial Arts Association to fight with him. Whether he won or lost, it was something enough to be proud of. President is here! The rat is bound to die! President never loses. The rat is no match for him! President, kill him!N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. The atmosphere in the hall also reached its peak. Everyone was excited. Leo was fearless and sneered, Even if its you, the result remains the same. You are not different than your members. Just die! Seeing that Leo still didnt feel afraid after he made his move, Harry made up his mind to kill him. Wace was kind of worried. He wondered if Leo could defend the presidents attack. Wace, look! Leo suddenly shouted, Let me show you the real Lightning Boxing Technique! Wace was suddenly shocked and excited. He felt his blood was boiling, Yes, Mr. Cohen! Harry was curious because he seemed to have heard about the Lightning Boxing Technique. But he thought it must not be the orthodox technique, so he didnt pay attention to it. Boom! Harry stamped heavily on the ground whereter there was a crack. Then he disappeared. In the next second, he leaned out and used his five fingers pointed directly at the throat of Leo. He wants to directly smother Leo, which was a fatal blow! Leo stood still. You scared? Harry sneered and tried to grab his throat. But he didnt make it. Leo suddenly disappeared. No! Harry became extremely frightened for a moment. Leo was moving so fast that it gave Harry an illusion that he was standing still. But it was just because his speed couldnt be captured by naked eyes. Harry wanted to retreat, but he suddenly felt there were somebody staring at him coldly. At that moment, Harry was in despair. He knew he was bound to die. You wan to die, and I should help you! Leo hit Harry hard in the chest. With a loud noise, Harrys whole chest sank deeply. Harry didnt even dare to move. His legs trembled, and his sweat mixed with blood from the corners of his mouth dripping on the ground. The Lightning Boxing Technique! Wace shouted excitedly. Leo was calm, The Lightning Boxing Technique is famous for its rapidity. The key is to turnplexity into simplicity. One punch is equivalent to ten thousand punches. Wace remembered every word of Leo and was shocked beyond measure. Harrys eyes opened wide. After standing for a minute, he fell to the ground. Suddenly, he seemed to realize something. He looked at Leo and became extremely frightened. The Lightning Boxing Technique. You are Martial Maestro Chapter 285 President Harry wanted to say something. But in the next moment, he trembled and fainted. Leo nced at him coldly and ignored him. Members of the association would know Leo must have something to do with Martial Maestro because he used the Lightning Boxing Technique when fighting with Harry. But they would never know he was the master of Martial Maestro. Jaxon was panicked, and even his body trembled violently. Not only because he was afraid of Leos power, but also because Harry should be killed by him! You defeated my uncle! Why? You are surprised about that? Leo nced at Jaxon, ording to the rules, I defeated your president, the strongest of the association. So, it enables me to the ce of him, right Hearing this, Jaxon was shocked. He pointed at Leo and shivered, Thats your purpose? You are here because you want to be the president? Leo smiled lightly, Who wants to be the president of this association? I dont care about it. I only want to recruit the members and establish an army to protect my families and friends. I dont give a damn about your child-like game. What? Child-like? What Leo had said made all the members extremely angry. They worked so hard to improve their Kung fu to defeat their opponents, so that their power could rise to a higher level. But now Leo should say that they were child-like! Am I wrong? Leo asked, In my opinion, what you guys did were child-like. Or thats what you think of martial arts? Humiliation. Pure humiliation! Every word of Leo, was like a sharp knife, stabbing into their hearts. Shut up! Jaxon also came back to his senses at the moment, refuted loudly, and then looked at Leo, It is true that the association worships the strong. If anyone defeats the president of the association, he can be the president. But the fact is more than that.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Leo frowned and asked, What? Jaxon continued, The martial arts association in Emerdale is only a branch. The president still needs to be appointed by the president of the headquarter. Jaxon said so because that was the fact and he wont allow Leo to be the president. Inviting Leo to attend the meeting was meant to teach him a lesson. Even if the result waspletely opposite to what he had thought, he wont let Leo achieve what he wanted. After thinking for a long time, Leo suddenly said, Ill let the president of the headquarter decide. But before he said anything, you still have to obey my orders. Hearing this, Jaxon was suddenly stiff and quickly said, Wait! That broke the rules Rules? I make the rules here! Leo suddenly turned around and stared at Jaxon coldly. He wanted to kill him undoubtedly, Since I am the strongest one here, Ill be the president! If anyone disagrees with my decision, juste to me. What Leo had said was extremely overbearing, and Jaxons heart trembled. The scene of Leo killing Harry in a second was still deeply imprinted in Jaxons heart. Although Harry was not the strongest of the Hudson family, he was not weak at all. And Leo didnt even try his best. No one would dare to say no to him. You are the president! Suddenly, a respectful call came from the crowd. Wace knelt down with sincere admiration. The members were angry and wanted to scold. But they were so frightened by the power of Leo. They dared not to say anything else, so they copied what Wace said. You are the president! Leo shook his head, Its not me that you need to worship, but him! He then pointed at a man. Wace in the crowd was stunned immediately, Me? Exactly. Leo looked calm and said, I dont have time to deal with the trivial affairs of the association. You can do it on behalf of me. In the future, you should do what he says. Whoever vites his orders would be directly expelled! The members were shocked and couldnt help discussing about it for a long time. Everyone was stunned, and looked at Harry unbelievably. Wace himself was stunned as well. Aftering to his senses, he blushed excitedly, Yes, Mr. Cohen! From now on, he would have another title. Although he couldnt directly make use of the martial arts association, the Perry family would be more afraid of him. After the announcement, Leo left and Wace followed him all the way. They came to a vi. Leo looked at Wace, Next, Ill give you your first task as the new president. Select a group of people who are capable, talented and loyal. Form a secret team and receive the most rigorous training. When I am not in Emerdale, protect my families and friends. Without hesitation, Wace directly agreed, No problem. But who will be the trainer? Leo waved his hand, You dont need to worry about it. I will send someone to train you, and you will receive the training as well. Ok! Wace agreed without thinking. He had some solid foundation, so he should not be too tired when receiving training. Leo looked at Wace and suddenly smiled, kindly remind. The trainer is a female. *** After greeting Sharon Bell, Leo left. Before leaving, he felt sorry for Wace. He didnt worry about the training now, but when Sharon was serious about the training, he would be no luck. In front of the International Commerce Center, an extended Lincoln stopped steadily by the side of the road. Justin came out of the car, My lord, the car is ready. You can go to Hopkins Metropolis at any time. Leo nodded, Lets go now. Ok. After opening the door for Leo, Justin got into the car and took out a document. My lord, this is the information of the core members of J Group. Leo took the document and squinted at it. The names on the list were all surnamed Watts in spite of their positions. The general manager was a man named Lane, who was about 30 years old. It seems that the Watts family has controlled J Group. Leo muttered coldly. Justin exined, The housekeeper of Marco Wilson had been active in Hopkins Metropolis before he knew Marco, and had a good rtionship with Ayan, the current owner of the Watts family. Leo suddenly asked, What is the grudge between n and the Watts family? From ns attitude, it was not difficult to know that he was hostile to the Watts family and even resentful. Justin shook his head, I didnt ask him about it and didnt investigate it privately. After all, I dont want to poke my nose into ns past Leo nodded, Then wait until you get close to the Watts family. Take your time. The car was operating at full speed and soon they reached Hopkins Metropolis. On the way, Leo sent Lydia a text message, telling her that he was not going back home for dinner. But she didnt reply. Leo frowned slightly, but he didnt think much. My lord! n had been waiting for Leo in Hopkins Metropolis for a long time. As soon as Leo got off the car, n bowed to him respectfully. Lets go to J Group and ask for an exnation. Leo said coldly and put on a poker face. Chapter 286 Chairman of the Board Half an hourter, a stretch Lincoln Limousine stopped at the front door of J Group. It was the rush hour with lots of white-cors walking around in a hurry. However, the security guard still noticed n getting off the car at his first sight. The guard showed a sarcastic smile and remarked, The loser chased out by the Watts family finallyes back. People would be astonished if they heard the securitys words. No one would expect that the richest man in Emerdale would be so unwee by the Watts family and even by the security guard. Whats a big deal for being the richest man in Emerdale? He cant get any venture capital if his father didnt leave all savings before he died. Another security guard also looked at n with sarcastic smile.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. n didnt hear their conversation because he was busy opening the door for someone when he hurriedly ran towards the back door of the car. This scene shocked both security guards. The whole Watts family knew what happened to n. Anyway, n was the richest man in Emerdale. How could he be grove to open the car door for others. a At this point, the security guards got curious and looked to their direction, wondering who could be the one to make n open the door for him. With the door slowly open, a young man with straight figure and cold expression went off. His Armani outfit could portray his elegance. Also, his behaviors were of quiet authority. All of these made the two security guards opened their eyes widely and couldnt help guessing which prestigious family he came from. On the other hand, n and a middle-aged fit man were walking behind him just a few steps away on his left and right side, like they were his doormen. Naturally, this young man was Leo. They all walked towards the J Group Building. Stop! Who are you? Although not knowing the young man, the two guards still blocked his way at first. Leo stopped and didnt say anything, simply ncing over them calmly. n suddenly got angry and scolded, Dont you know who am I? He is my distinguished guest. Get out of the way! However, the two security guards rolled their eyes. They didnt seem to show n any respect, noting, Im sorry. The J Group is the Watts familys property. Other people are not allowed to get in! n went furious. When he was about to scold them, Leo stopped him. Leo showed them a smile and asked, When has the J Group be the Watts familys property? The J Group is always under the Watts familys name. Are you from Hopkins? The two security guards looked at Leo in wonder. If the man was from Hopkins, he must have heard of the J Group. I am from Emerdale. Leo replied calmly. The two security guards got startled and then rxed down. Suddenly, their gaze became disdainful as they remarked, I am wondering because every young master in the whole Hopkins would know that the J Group belongs to the Watts family. Well, now it seems you are only a rube from Emerdale. I am sorry. The J Group has adopted the advanced technique of face ID. People who dont have registered cannote in. Another security guard introduced to himcently. However, Leo directly went towards the machine and asked, This one? The scanner let off infrared ray. The two security guards suddenly changed into an astonished expression and shouted, Stop it, rude! However, before they could finish their sentence, they opened their eyes widely. Leo was standing beneath the scanner. After being checked, the screen suddenly showed his photo with a red line of introducing words that astonished everyone. Identity verified: Chairman of the Board. Pleasee in! What?! Both two guards were shocked, feeling so terrible as if they just swallowed bitter Coptis. The big words Chairman of the Board really surprised them. When they looked towards Leo again, their expression was full of despair. You, you are Chairman of the board?! Leo didnt speak a word, but nced at them coldly. No way, how could it possible One guards eyes were full of astonishment. He stared at Leo and remarked, I dont believe it. Lane should be the chairman of the board. Howe there exist a second chairman? There is something wrong with the machine. Right, it must go wrong! Another guard also echoed. However, his trembling sound still conveyed his fear. At this time, a middle-aged man in suit came inside the group. His badge showed that he was the chief of the branch. Mr. Wood? Seeing who wasing, the two guards got extremely astonished. How could this thing bring the chief of the bran here?! Ethan Wood looked at the guards coldly. He didnt want to waste his time exining to them. He hurriedly came in front of Leo and greeted, Mr. Cohen. I am Ethan Wood, the manager and also the chief of the Emerdale brand in J Group. I have learned everything from Mr. Wilson. After introducing himself, Ethan bowed in respect. I see. Leo calmly replied him. He didnt turn to look at the two guards and went inside directly. n and Justin closely followed him from behind, while Ethan stopped bowing until seeing they walked inside the elevator. He then turned around and looked at the two guards coldly. Flop! The two guards sat on the ground and hurriedly begged for mercy when kneeing down, , we didnt mean it Go to write your letter of resignation and get your remaining sry from the finance department.! Ethan left them this remark and also turned around to get in. During the time when the elevator going up, n used this chance to exin to Leo the situation. The J Group was found by the butler of the Wilson family in his young age. It gradually expanded and became the frontier in the inte era. After being Marcos butler, they walked together to establish the Emerdale branch and the headquarter is under the Watts familys charge. I see. Leo immediately understood the situation. Ted was a spy in the Wilson family. In order to win Marcos trust, he decided to hand over the J Group to him. However, because of geological distance, it was hard for Marco to take charge of the headquarter, which provided the Watts family a chance to take over. Now, the Wilson family had given everything to Leo. Naturally, Leo was the new chairman of the board. The Watts family was over-confident by trying to steal things from Leo. Where is Lane? Leo asked. He already arrived. With the ringing sound, the elevator reached its floor. Under ns lead, Leo walked towards one of the offices. The office door opened before he could knock. A secretary with a good figure gave them a smile and remarked, Greetings. The chairman has been waiting for you for a long time. Leo and the others immediately showed a serious expression. They were not surprised at the thing that Lane knew they wereing in advance because Leos information was just showed up and he must have heard about it. What made they unsatisfied was that Leo was supposed to be the only chairman of the J Group. How could Lane still regard himself as chairman of the board? He didnt seem to care about Leo. n gave the secretary a cold look. Leo stooped him when he was about to say something. Leo remarked, Lets see what chips he gets. Lane must have his own reason to rece his position as chairman. n finally restrained his anger and followed Leo to get in. Soon, they found a man in his thirties turned around his armchair with legs resting on the office table, showing his extremely arrogant attitude. He was the chairman of the J Group, Lane. He gave n a teasing look and remarked, n, you really got something. I thought you made up your mind to return to our family bying back to Hopkins. Now it seems you want to steal the property from us. Well, is him the backup you arranged? After saying this, Lane rested his gaze on Leo and was full of unvarnished sarcasm. Chapter 287 A Turtledove Takes Over the Net of a Magpie Show your respect to Mr. Cohen! ns expression darkened and screamed out. However, Leo waved his hands and then squinted his eyes to look at him, asking, Are you Lane? Land didnt mind his gaze and replied, Yes, I am. I know who you are. Leo, right? Well? Hearing this, Leo got more surprised. He never expected that Lane had heard about him. Lane gave him a wry look and remarked, Although I didnt attend the wedding the Hudson family held, I learned about your thing as it was so well-known. Youre not the one who caused the copse of the Hudson family but youre deeply rted with it! Leo remained silence. Hopkins and Emerdale were two cities close to each other. What happened in these cities could be fully learnt by some investigation. However, Lanes next words slightly startled Leo. I have done investigation on you. All you can rely ones from your wife, Lydia, the president of the As Beauty. Youre nothing but a man who marries into your wifes family, right? Lane thought he had found Leos weak point and showed a weird look. He didnt forget to add more sarcastic words to n and noted, n, you have been away from home for so many years. At first, I thought you would make a progress, but now it seems you are still a loser as you use to be. You can always surprise me with your failure. After saying this, he suddenly pointed at Leo and remarked in a higher voice, It seems that the man you found is worse than you. How can you count on him to drag me offstage? Stop daydreaming! At this moment, Lanes expression was full of pride and sarcasm when looking at everyone. Leo got startled. n and Justin behind him also couldnt understand Lanes words in a short time and both remained silence. After a long time, Leo changed his expression from astonishment to calmness and noted with a smile, I thought you were different from others, but now I can tell there is nothing particr in you. Leo had done a lot during his trip from Emerdale to this ce. Everything was unexpected but reasonable. He used to think Lane could notice some details, but now it seemed that Leo had thought too much. Lane gradually calmed down from excitement. He showed Leo a weird look and asked, What do you mean? Leo sat down in front of him and remarked randomly, Have I told you I will drive you off the position? Youre just talking to yourself all the time. Hearing this, Lane also got startled. It was true that Leo only asked whether he was Lane or not after he got in without other questions. It was he who spoke out his inner feelings. However, there was not a second possibility to ount for the reason why n and Leo toe to his ce but their intent to drive him off! Leo smiled calmly. Suddenly, his look became sarcastic as he asked, Youre only the deputy general manager of the J Group rather than the chairman. If you are not a chairman, how can you say I am here to drive you off? Lane knew what he meant. He suddenly got furious and shouted, Youre looking for death! It is you who are looking for death. Leo looked at him coldly and remarked calmly, Youre only the deputy general manager but you have taken over the ce of a chairman. Who gives you this nerve? With a p sound, Leo handed over a pile of thick files and presented them to Lane.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Leo used a great strength, even making the teacups on the table smash on the ground in pieces. Here is the agreement of transfer for the position of chairman in the Emerdale brand. It says clearly that I will be the chairman of the J Group. How dare the unknown Watts family try to steal things from me? Leos words were extremely cold. His series of questions made Lanes mind went nk and shocked his ears into deaf. Even n and Justin were looking at each other and could sense they both got afraid of Leos behaviour. They got frightened when sensing the killing intent from Leo. Lane picked up those documents to have a check. It was true that Marcus had sighed on it to let him give the position of chairman to Leo. When Marco was the chairman, the Watts family could frighten the Wilson family relying on their impact in Hopkins. The Watts family controlled the J Group in their hands. Now Leo became the new chairman. How could Leo, who had a strong consciousness of territory, allow his own thing to be taken by somebody else? However, a flicker of refusal of reconciliation still passed over Lanes eyes. He asked, What if I dont? Then what happened to the Hudson family will happen to you! Hahaha! Laneughed out disdainfully when hearing this, Can you do that? A man who marries into your wifes family and can only rely on them. Suddenly, Lane seemed to remind of something. He showed a weird smile and asked, Are you feeling imbnced after being called a loser so many times? Thats why youre desperate to be the chairman of our group to break their doubt. Leo couldnt helpughing out. He didnt even want to waste his time exining with him. Well then, considering you are so pathetic to be the man married into the Henderson family, I will give you one chance for fairpetition. Lane looked at him from above. His tone was calm, as if he had showed Leo a big mercy by providing him with this chance. Boss, dont waste time with him. I will handle it! Justin remarked in a gloomy expression behind Leo. However, Leo waved his hands and asked Lane, Are you sure? Yes! Lets y a game. The game is called hide and seek. Lane was carried with a vicious smile, saying, The bunch of losers in the Wilson family decide to hand over the position of chairman to you, but it doesnt mean that youre the real chairman. Even if you have the agreement of transfer, without the voting from the shareholders in the group, you cant take over the ce. Leo didnt speak a word and wait for Lane to finish his speech. It is also the same for me. I cant get the chairman position without the shareholders votes. Therefore, I decide to y the hide and seek game with you. There are twelve shareholders in total. We both have twelve days to win their support. After twelve days, the one who gets more votes will be the new chairman. How about that? Leo still didnt say anything. n immediately rejected Lanes suggestion and remarked, No, thats not fair to us. People from the J Group all familiar with you. It must be easy for you to win their support! Of course not! Out of their amazement, Lane shook his head and replied, The J Group was founded by a precedent that I couldnt even know his name. ordingly, I also dont know who are the original shareholder members. Therefore, its a fair game for both of us. n still didnt believe him. When he was about to convince Leo to not trust him, Leo suddenly showed a smile and replied, Of course we can y this game. Lane got a bit surprised because he never expected that Leo would promise him so easily. Soon, he showed a cold sneer and remarked, It is too boring to only bet the position of chairman. How about adding more stakes? How? Leo squinted his eyes and looked calm. Lanes smile was ferocious, saying, If you lose, I will take over the L group your wife takes charge! No problem! Lane immediately got startled. Leos indifferent smile really made him uncertain of his suggestion. Leo reached out one finger and pointed at his leg, saying, If you lose, I want one of your legs. Lane suddenly felt shocked, as if he was being gazed by a beast. However, he soon made up his mind and promised him. Yes! In order to avoid us from cheating, I will invite the founders friend in his young age as the witness! After he finished his words, an elder with white hair walked in. He was carrying a gentlemans cane and looked elegance. The elder nodded at everyone to greet. Thendeal! Leo and Lane stood up at the same time and looked at each other coldly. Chapter 288 The Story of the Richest Man Lane sent them downstairs in person. After watching them go away, his lips curled a cold smile and returned to his office. He showed a dark smile when sitting on his seat as the chairman. HahahaHahaha! Idiot, what an idiot to fall in my trap! Gradually, the sound of hisugh turned from dark to high. He evenughed out tears. The elder in white hair observed him quietly and asked with a smile, What thing is so funny, Mr. Watts? Reggie, youre the alien minister of the HY Business Association. Cant you tell the secret in it? Lane got enoughugh and turned to look at the elder in white hair with a delighted smile. n and Justin must get astonished if they found out the identity of this elder man because alien minister was even more prestigious than a senior member. Those people took activities alone and they didnt belong to any association. They could enjoy all members privileges by simply adding their name in HY Business Association. Besides, it was rare to be an alien minister. If one didnt own a great power, the association wouldnt entitle them as alien minister. Reggie, this game looks fair, but I have an approach to win. Lane carried a wry smile and noted, Although I dont know the original members of the board, my grandfather really has a close rtion with them. It is extremely easy for me to gain their support with my grandfathers introduction. Leo wont get any vote! However, Reggie showed a calm smile and remarked, Mr. Watts, its a good thing to be confident, but dont look down upon anyone. This is my piece of advice for you. I get it, Reggie. Although Lane agreed with his words, he still didnt take his advice seriously in his mind. What could a man who relied on his wife do? Leo went back to the car with Justin and n followed him to get on. However, Justin and n were carried with anxious look and both seemed to be confused. Boss, why do you promise him to y the game? You can directly take over the position. n also remarked, Yes, boss. This game must be advantageous to him if he puts forward to y it. Maybe he will cheat Leo knew what n and Justin tried to convey. However, he still smiled calmly and replied, I understand your meaning. Then why do you Both Justin and n got confused. Leo didnt reply but looked at the direction of the gradually darkening sky with meaningful smile. n, you must hate Lane a lot. n got startled when hearing his words. Justin also showed Leo a strange look and didnt say anything. n changed into a serious and gloomy look. Through the dim reflection of the back mirror, n could notice Leos deep gaze was resting on him. After a long time, n finally nodded. I hate him.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. I can provide you with a chance to take revenge, but the perquisite is that I have to understand your reasons. Leo replied calmly. n was absorbed in a long time of silence. His expression was struggling. However, when meeting Leos calm eyes, he still sighed helplessly. It seemed he had to tell him the truth today. Mr. Cohen, thank you so much. n showed aplex expression when looking at Leo, You are the must considerate boss I have ever met. n could tell Leo agreed with Lanes bet because of himIt was true that Leo could force Lane to leave the J Group. However, in that way, Lane would only be chased out from the J Group without receiving any punishment. However, Leo decided to get into Lanes trap. As long as he won the bet, he could make Lane pay a blood price. Leo was taking a revenge for n. Leo still looked calm with no fluctuation in his eyes, conveying that he epted n thanks. n sighed when looking at the scenery outside and remarked, My past experience isplex. Hence, I will try to make it brief. The problem is that I always treat the Watts family as my family, but they never regard me as theirs. What do you mean? Leo slightly frowned. Mr. Cohen, I think you must understand this feelingThere exists no family love in the prestigious families. n showed aplex look as he noted, The Watts familys doctrine was different with other families. They encouraged us topete when we were little. We had to win everything on our own and we would get beaten if we failed behindIt happens from our childhood to our working days, and even our life. The one who runs slowly will have nothing to eat for dinner. Our parents wont me the one who is bullied, but will praise the bully for being more powerful. Meanwhile, they will also beat the losers and me for their weakness. This thing happens among children and also among adults. Everyone will try their must to eliminate others to win the limited resources in the family. There is no love to maintain our family. It ismon thing for siblings and even brothers and sisters to frame up each other. I use to be the weakest person in my family and got bullied the worst. Hearing ns words, both Leo and Justin showed sharp and sympathetic look. They never expected the richest man in Emerdale would have such a miserable past. A sentence suddenly emerged in Leos mind: To be strong is your fortune and to be weak is your sin. Then what happened? Justin asked. n smiled in a self-mocking manner as he continued, The weak dont even have the right to choose their own life. My life is given out as a trading stake by my family. They let me to leave without providing me any fortune and send me to marry into a prestigious family. At that time, I already found my love. For the first time, I went against their decision and left the Hopkins with my wife sneakily, but we got assassinated on the way. What happened next? Leo asked in a deep voice. His tone was carried with a sense of killing intent. It was his first time to have murderous intent to a family he didnt know much. n looked calm and continued, How can I go against the Watts family alone? Soon, we got chased. Not only did I get hurt, but also my pregnant wife was injured. Luckily, our child didnt get hurt. I tried my best to save my wife to run to Emerdale. However, my wife died after she gave birth to the child. On the moment she died, I swore I would take revenge to the Watts family. ns tone was calm, but Leo could sense that it was carried with a great hatred. The Watts family was pathological. Not only did they manipte his life, but also killed his wife. Although he was born and grew up in the Watts family, he still held a huge hatred towards it. When my daughter was three years old, the Watts family found me again. I got lost with my daughter when I was running away. However, I havent found her until now. My career started surging at that time. I was picked out by the HY Business Association, but it was not what I wanted. My biggest wish is to find my daughter. Speaking of this, the rims of ns eyes turned red and he started to choke. Justin didnt say anything but petted his shoulders with great strength tofort him. Leo suddenly asked, Do you have your daughters photo? It was easy for Leo to find someone with his power. Yes. n took out a wrinkled photo and remarked, She is my daughter. Leo took over the photo and found this little girl looked familiar. After thinking for a while, Leo suddenly called out a name, Lizzie?! Chapter 289 Lydia’s Aunt When Leo called Lizzies name right, n suddenly carried a surprised expression. He held Leos arms tightly with husky voice and excited emotion. Mr. Cohen, do you know about my daughter? Leo didnt respond him, but closely stared at that photo. n and Justin didnt interrupt him. They both looked at him worriedly. After staring at the photo for a long time, Leo suddenly asked, What is your daughters name? Lizzie Watts ! n spoke out his daughters name without a second thought. Leo thought for a while and asked, Then does she know her name is Lizzie? n shook his head and replied, I dont know. She was only three years old when she got lost. Then is she familiar with her nickname? I used to call her Lizzie when she was little. She should know this nickname. Then I guess she is the one you are looking for. Leo let off a slight sigh. He rested his gaze on the little girl in the photo all the way. There were not exactly same flowers in the world. Although the girl in the photo was little, judging from her features, she was the same as Lizzie. ns pupil shrank worriedly. His throat slight moved as he asked, Who is she? She is the adopted daughter of the butler in the Ford family. Leo remarked in a dark voice, I have been to their house before and had an impression of what she used to look like. Leo then opened his phone to find Lizzies photo and handed it to n. n got astonished when looking at it. Suddenly, the rims of his eyes went red as he murmured, Yes, yesshe looks just the same as my daughter! After returning the phone to Leo, n asked, Whats her name now? Lizzie. n rolled his throat and asked in excitement, Can Ican I see her one more time? Of course, you can see her, but I dont think its the right time to tell her the truth. Leos wordspletely put off ns reignited hope. ns expression turned zed and looked at Leo without moving around. However, Leo was firm about his answer. He even got serious and remarked, She grew up with Gary without knowing what her real father was. Now she already gets used to her life. Your intrusion to her wonderful life after so many difficulties will only cause damage on her, making her have a grudge against you. n knew Leos words were reasonable. However, his look was still full of despair. It was too cruel for a father to know who his lost daughter was but couldnt reunite with her. You have to take it slow. Do not rush. Leos look turned gentle as he suggested, I dont mean I will stop you from reuniting. I just want you to be familiar with each other first. In this way, her emotion wont fluctuate too much when she finds out the truth. n swept his tears and nodded at Leo, saying, Mr. Cohen, I dont know how to express my gratefulness. I will do everything for you to help you! Leo could know n was promising in sincere. He had helped him to find his lost daughter for years and n would always remember that in the rest of his life. However, Leo shook his head and remarked, I wont treat you unfairly if you do things for me. Meanwhile, Leo turned to look at Justin and said, Youre the same. Mr. Cohen Justin was touched. There was nothing more delighted than choosing the right boss. Luckily, n finally found his beloved daughter. Afterwards, he paid attention to their bet with Lane. Mr. Cohen, are you nning to live in Hopkins? ns look went sharp and his voice also went cold, I will help you to meet the members of the original board in J Group tomorrow. Leo gave a slight smile and replied, There is no need to. We will go back to Emerdale. Ah? Leos words really surprised n and Justin. They looked at him confusedly and asked, What about our bet with Lane if we dont live in Hopkins? We will go back after twelve days. Leo showed a rxed smile and remarked, I promise I will be the winner in the bet with Lane. Why Justin couldnt figure it out. How could Leoplete the bet if he left Hopkins? On the other hand, n immediately agreed with him without doubt, Yes, Mr. Cohen! I dont mean you can do nothing after going back to Emerdale. You have to arrange people to track Lane. They have to spy him for twenty-four hours all day. Leomanded, In addition, if permitted, they can bother him to make him annoyed. As long as you can do this, I am sure that I will win this game! Justin and n looked at each other. Although they didnt know how could thismand help, Mr. Cohen must have his own consideration for giving them this order. Yes! Leo arrived at Emerdale at nine pm. Lydia already arrived at him at this point, while Emilia still didnt fall asleep. Darling, Im back Leo was about to call his wife. Suddenly, his gaze was attracted by a pair of red high-heels ced randomly in the hallway. One of the heels was ced horizontally, while the other was lying aside on the ground alone. Besides, there was a great distance between the two shoes. Leo then turned to look at the sofa in the living room, finding there were lots of wrinkles on it. Evidently, someone must have rolled around on the sofa impolitely. Leo could already picture a vivid scene that the owner of this pair of heels got in their house when jumping up and down. She stretched out her feet, making the poor heels fly far away. Then she happily got inside the living room and jumped on the sofa, throwing herself to bury deeply in the soft sofa and rolling around with forces. Leo got startled when thinking of this. What kind of woman was that? However, after searching around all of their rooms, he couldnt find any sign of the owner of the heels. He couldnt even find Lydia and Emilia. Leo opened his phone and found Lydia didnt reply the messages he sent. Leo immediately frowned. His first reaction was that something must happen to Lydia. sh When Leo opened thest door in the bathroom, he met a pair of charming eyes. Both of them got startled when looking at each other. There was a sense of slightly weird smell in the air. A hot woman wearing top was sitting on the toilet. There was a nevus around her lower lip, making she look mature and attractive. The woman was obviously astonished that someone would suddenly break in. She didnt even notice the vest on her shoulder dropped down. In the next second, both of their expressions changed. Leo hurriedly stepped backwards and turned around his face with red cheeks, saying, I am sorry. I didnt mean it! No matter who was this woman, it was wrong for his sudden intrusion when she was using the toilet. I know you didnt mean it. However, the woman didnt seem to mind it at all. She rested her eager eyes on Leo and stared at him tightly as if she was ruttish whenughing out loudly. Who are you? Where are my wife and daughter?Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Leo felt ufortable by being stared at. The worse thing was that he suddenly found there were only them at home. Well, Emelia said she wanted to watch a film. Therefore, I bought two tickets and let my niece go with her. The woman was still sitting on the toilet and replied randomly. Leo could tell the woman was not lying. His tense nerve finally loosened up. Suddenly, he felt that he seemed to ignore something. After recalling what the woman just said, Leo immediately opened his eyes widely. Who is your niece? Leo already had an answer in his mind, but he still decided to ask her with his heart pounding quickly. The woman got startled and theughed out, saying, Youre so funny. There is only one adult woman in your home expect me. What do you think that woman is? Hearing her words, Leo immediately made sure of his guess. His expression was full of shock as he remarked, Youre Lydias aunt! Chapter 290 Dangerous Aunt Looking at Lydias aunt, who looked extraordinarily gorgeous, Leo couldnt help admiring again Lydia familys strong gene. My name is Elena, Lydias aunt, but I dont mind if you just call me auntie. Lydia introduced herself with great interest. Leo didnt respond her because he was still absorbed in her identity. He already learnt Lydias family background. It meant that the woman standing in front of him was the sister of the first beauty in Valenham. This identity was enough to add legendary colour on her identity. Hello, auntie! Leo still greeted her out of politeness. Elena nodded in satisfaction. Her eyes were full of motherhood affection, saying, I used to worry that Lydia couldnt find her loved one. Now I dont have to worry anymore. Even I am jealous of your good luck. Not only do you get a gorgeous wife, but also a more charming auntie. Leo could only force an embarrassed smile, directly ignoring her narcissism. Elena didnt mind it. She directly walked towards him and sat down by his side, saying, Considering you have already known my identity, you must can guess out why I havee to Emerdale. Because of me. Leo squinted his eyes. A flicker of coldness passed over. Elena nodded with a smile, remarking, Youre a smart man. Then what about your standing? Leo looked at Elena in the eye. Although she was an attractive woman, she couldnt change the fact that she came from royal families in country YD. Lydias cousin already took action to stop him from being together with Lydia. Leo couldnt make sure if this so-called auntie would have the intent to frame up his wife and daughter. Are you doubting me? Elenas tone sounded a bit surprised. However, she didnt look at Leo, instead, she was reapplying makeup towards a small mirror. Her lips were carried with bright-coloured lip ze, as if there were glitters on them. She pouted from time to time to change various angles towards the mirror, seeming to be satisfied of her beautiful appearance. If youre a smart man, how about making a guess of what is my standing? She asked randomly when painting her nails. Leo suddenly showed a cold expression after waiting for a long time for this kind of random answer, noting, If I have to guess, I will look at the bad side. Id rather kill a hundred by mistake rather than let go one sinner. Sinister man Elenas expression looked wicked. She covered her mouth to smile as she pointed out one finger, asking, Dont you feel strange. The film is normally between one and a half hour to two hour. However, they havente back yet. Will anything happen to them? sh In the next moment, Leos gaze suddenly turned cold. In a big stride he came in front of Elena, raised his hands and was about to catch her throat. However, rely on Leos strength, Elena slid her body to the left side and rolled in the bathtub. At the same time, she also put her hands around Leos neck. Therefore, Leos upper body was dragged into the bathtub by her. If he didnt react quickly to support the rims of the bathtub, he would fall on Elenas body. This behaviourpletely surprised Leo. His head went nk when looking at Elena beneath him. However, Elena reached out one finger to raise up Leos chin skilfully. If I were you, I wont doubt my own family member. Besides, I am your auntie, not a hooker. Leo looked at her in astonishment. He didnt know what to say at this point. sh. Suddenly, the door opened. Lydias voice came, asking, Leo, are you there? Elena immediately raised up her head and remarked, How long are you going to hold this gesture? Your wife is back. Leo immediately got embarrassed. He finally realized that he had misunderstood her. He hurriedly got up and apologized, I am sorry. After saying this, he left the restroom and came by Lydias side, saying, Lydia, where have you been? Lydia showed an apologetic look and responded, I am sorry. Emelia wanted to watch films and I apanied her for two films. Hearing this, Leos tense nerve finally loosened up. At this point, Elena came out of the restroom. When she was about to greet Lydia, thetter one didnt even look at her. Lydia held Emilia to go upstairs, leaving even no chance for Elena to get close to Emilia. Leo noticed everything from aside. He observed the coldness in Lydia nature. It could be told that she really felt distant to her family. Elena didnt mind it but shrugged towards Leo, saying, I already get used to that. After saying this, she lit a cigarette fordies and blew a perfect smoke ring. My family is not allowed to smoke. Leo reminded her. Dont worry. I wont stick around for long. I will naturally leave after I have met the person I want and sent him reminder. Leo felt this smoking woman was getting even more mysterious. With smoke rings surrounding her, Elenas erratic expression looked more charming.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Where is her mother? Leo suddenly asked her. Elena slowly stopped her motion to smoke. She remained silence for a while and carried with a smile, replying, If you are in Valenham, you will be caught for the words you just said. Why? Leo smiled and didnt seem to care about it at all. Because were not allowed to speak out someones name. Elena took back her smile and remarked seriously, My sister has been away from Valenham for more than twenty years. Lydia hates her father and mother and hasnt visited her mother once in these times. Do you also hate her? Why would I do? Elena thought Leos words were funny. Sheughed out and replied, Lydia is simply my niece, not my own daughter. Besides, my sister has set a good example for me, making me being firm on not to get marriedYes, I follow non-marriage doctrine. Then are you feeling sorry for her? Leo was still smiling. At this point, Elenas expression carried with a bit disgust. To be more precise, she hated Leos smile for knowing everything. It was a smile neither sarcastic nor pitifulAnyway, it really annoyed her. Everyone in Valenham knows you get married with Lydia. Everyone is saying that youre not suitable for her at all. However, after meeting you, I dont think youre a loser as they called. Elena seemed to be thinking about something and remarked, Youre likeyoure like Like Karl. Leo added. Yes! Youre the second Karl! Elenas expression shortly carried with brightness, but then returned to calmness as she remarked in a serious manner, I just want to make up for her. Leo sighed for her reference to Lydias mother and Lydia. They were so alike for being sessful on both appearance and career. However, Lydias mothers family fell apart and Lydia married with Leo to have a perfect life. But I am not him, and I have no intent to be him. Leo shook his head and also carried a serious look, saying, At least I wont break her heart. Elena also showed him aplex look and remarked, Yes, but he still thinks youre too simr with him. Karl doesnt like anyone who is simr with him. His tolerance on you has reached its extreme. I am the one who ease thest disturbance. Elena remarked seriously. Leo showed a pair of sharp and also fierce eyes. At first, he was about toe for you when you and your daughter were being assassinated. Elena then continued, He forgave everyone, except you. Why me? Leo asked in a dark voice. Out of no reason, he felt he was getting more and more annoyed. Elena looked at him deeply and responded him in a dark voice, Because youre a dangerous man in his mind! Chapter 291 Kid, Time to Grow Up Hearing the word of Terrorist, Leo felt like being greatly jarred. His eyes seemed to be frozen in a blink. What Elena just said should refer to what happened in the Emerdale Tower that day-when Bertie threatened Lydia to hand over the urban nning and construction projects with the video he got five years ago, which was about Leo and her, she then almost got assassinated on her way back home. It was Phantom who sent those killers for assassination. However, Karl didnt intend to find out the culprit but to me him for it. Of course Leo would be rendered so pissed. You must be confused, huh? You are one of the victims. But my brother-inw actually med it all on you. Why? said Elena while blinking her alluring eyes. Well, actually I was quite confused as well at the very beginning. But then I understood. She suddenly stopped with a mysterious expression, Thats his unusual insight. He can always see straight through the fa?ade to reach the point with discerning eyes. Leo stared at her, looking a bit confused. When he was about to utter, a tinge of inspiration shed inside his brain. Then his eyes turned to be surprised and illuminated. He has seen it through Exactly. Elena smiled, Commonly speaking, we would all tend to find out the culprit behind. However, he tried something different. He made you take the me. Because it was you who caused it. Lydia almost got killed because of you! You are the cause of doom. Her eyes turned to be sharp as she finished her words. Leo couldnt help feeling his heart skipped a beat as he heard that. A tremor went all over his body. Its me who put her in danger A father, with guilt for his own daughter, had once promised to sacrifice whatever it took to be nice to her for a lifetime. However, he then suddenly learned that his most precious daughter was actually raped by a nobody. Just think about it. How would he feel? Elena said casually. Then she added, Now you have been a father of a girl. I am sure you can stand in his shoes, right? Leo slumped onto the couch, ruffling his own hair with his eyes wide open. He had never been so distraught before. Yes, he had a daughter. And he was sure he would be driven mad if the same thing happened to Emilia. He must be keeping no blessing nor eptance of the fact but strong hatred against me. Elena continued, Rapist, wimp, skankthats your impression on him. Leo remained long silent. Lydia worried herself as she was afraid Leo would be involved. But meanwhile, so did Leo. Not until now did Leo finally notice this point. There was once upon a time he believed that he could manage to protect Lydia safe and sound. But now he doubted it. But it wasnt because he was no longer confident about his own power. Instead, Lydia was the reason itself-she was born and raised in privilege. She was being too far away from the world of blood and killing. No one could tell if Lydia could be lucky enough to survive another assassination just like what happenedst time. Nor could anyone tell Leo if Lydia would choose to leave him again in the future out of her concern with her own life and also Emilias. Leo suddenly gave out a shiver unexpectedly. For him, it was a question with no answer. Now you know what brought me here, right? Elena stared at him meaningfully, Karls patience for you is limited. But you and Lydia still has a long way to go. And there are still a lot obstacles expecting you that could separate both of you apart someday. Though it sounded unpleasant, the face always remained brutal. After a long silence, Leo said thanks to her sincerely, Thank you. Theres no need to thank me. Though I am not the most pivotal one of the royal family of Country YD, I am still capable enough to dissuade Karl. Elena waved her hand and added, Actually, you should say thanks to Lydia. It was her who chose to be with you regardless of any obstacles. She got your back. And you need to stick to her heart. Leo looked serious as he heard the word Elena used-it was dissuade instead of stop. That meant Elena might fail to stop him. She could only try with speech. Elena took a look at him then sighed, Actually, Lydia knows everything. But she never tells in case you will be worried. She asks for nothing but your safety. Leo showed a subtle change of his expression, You meanyou came to me because of Lydia You finally got it. Elena sighed, The whole royal family is expecting bad news from her. And she has made up her mind-she might never return to her hometown again. She even forced herself to turn to me for your sake. Since my niece asked for help, of course I gotta do her a favor. Hearing that, Leo fell into long silence. Now he finally realized why there was no more move against him from the royal family ever after Terry came to drop his threat. It wasnt because Lydia had contacted Elena for help, who then dissuaded Karl temporarily. Lydia he murmured with mixed feelings surging up in her heart. Elena smiled, Lydia is nice but really stubborn. As long as she has made up her mind, nothing is gonna change. I never regret marrying him. At this moment, a pure andposed voice came from upstairs. Both Leo and Elena raised up their heads to take a look. There stood Lydia at the stairs on the second floor while watching at them as usual. Lydia moved, Leo felt like simply calling her name would be the greatest joy in his life. Elena paused and then smiled, I never believe in love or some bullshit like that. Only the money I kept can make me feel safe. But thanks to both of you, now I start to grow some faith in love. Alright, Id better dismiss myself before its getting toote for you to enjoy your romantic hours. Just remember to keep what I said in mind. After that, she stood up and took a look at Leo. Then she left with her hobo bag. When she walked pass Leo, she suddenly stopped for a second. After whispering something, she tiptoed to fit her feet into her heels and then walked away while humming. What did she whisper? asked Lydia while walking down the stairs. Not until then did Leo finally collect himself. Unspoken, he walked over to her and suddenly hugged her tight.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Lydia was stunned with her eyes wide open. She nudged a bit but soon indulged herself into his arms. She could feel hard tight he hugged her as if he wanna be part of her body. The air went silent but this moment went forever. What Elena just whispered to him was nothing but some simple words, Kid, time to grow up. Feeling the warmth from her body, Leo couldnt help smiling. I have been a grownup. The Princess Charming would never be alone. Her knight woulde to her someday. When the time came, overcast would dissipate and the sun would shine bright again. Chapter 292 What’s in His Mind? Leo and Lydia drove Emilia to the kindergarten in the early next morning. Then they both headed to International Commerce Center. Before they announced their rtionship to the public back then, Leo would only follow her inside in distance in case they got themselves bothered by gossips. But now it had been unnecessary since everyone in that building had learned that they were married. So they entered together aboveboard. They were soon surrounded by the look from those amazed or being jealous. All those female staffs were eximing about the rtionship between Leo and Lydia, in the eyes of whom it sounded like sweet and blissful. While those guys envied him for being the husband of Lydia, who was rich enough to sustain a privileged life for him. But both Leo and Lydia simply ignored those looks. They said bye to each other in the elevator and then Leo headed to the office on the top floor. n and Justin had been expecting him. Then they started a talk.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Mr. Cohen, as you requested, I have nted plenty of guys keeping their eyes on Lane 24/7 even though he had noticed. So far, Lane has visited all original members of the board of shareholders in J Group. And he had managed to get their support. Justin sweat as he finished, feeling worried. Mr. Cohen, Lane is indeed a sophisticated person. He managed to get their support in a day only. Shall we do something about it? Agitated, Justin felt like they could no longer wait till the enemy attacked first. Leo simply smiled with no response. Instead, he looked at n and asked, So how did he look when he noticed your guys? He didnt seem to care at the very beginning. He even teased them with mocking words. But when we really started to spy on him, he turned to be obviously flustered. He tried to expel our guys and kept himself inside the J Group building. Really Leo smiled even more. He then continued, So for the following eleven days, he will stay in the office and even settle down there, right? Yes, Mr. Cohen. Replied n seriously. Lane feared that our guys would loot his votes. So he stayed in the office. Actually, he hasnt got much recognition in his family. So the Watts wont put many efforts to protect him. So he would rather stay in the office where there are enough security guards. And this is the picture. While speaking, n handed over a dozen of newly printed pictures, in which n sat on the chair for chairman, looking flustered and agitated. Good. Leo eximed to praise. There was no doubt that he thought highly of n because of his excellent ability and the way he analyzed thoroughly. However, n till failed to reach what Leo had in his mind. Continued and stir up something more beyond now. The more distraught he will be rendered, the better for us! Leo updated his order. Yes, sir. When n and Justin were about to leave, the phone of n rang. n took a look, suddenly frowning, Mr. Cohen, its from Lane. Well, he must be really pissed. Leo smiled, Pick it up and put it on speaker. n nodded and did as told. n, great job! You wanna y dirty? You know you have lost your veryst chance to win so you have your guys spying on me 24/7 so that you can rob those shares from me when I am too tired to notice? Lane shouted as soon as the line was connected. His rage had grown so strong that Leo could even hear him gasping. Pissed, n was about to shout back. But Leo smiled and reached out his hand. Seeing that, n handed over the phone. Hey, Lane, its said that losing temper in the morning will only do harm to you. Just chill for your own sake. Leo smiled. Hearing the voice of Leo, Lane paused for second and then his voiced sounded madder, Its you, Leo Cohen! Alright, I know what its happening. n did so by your order, right? My answer is yes. So what? Leo no longer insinuated but admitted it. Heughed, We did have a bet, a bet with no tricks limited. So what even if I have my guys spying on you? You! he was so mad that he went choked. Brilliant! Brilliant try, Leo! Then he continued, But dont ever dream about getting any votes from mine! Thats impossible! Leo couldnt help feeling a bit amazed by his firmed voice. But he still said casually, Alright, I wish you could manage to keep your hard-to-get votes safe and sound without being the stepping stone of mine. Then Leo hung up and returned n his phone. Mr. Cohen, shall we do some digging around? He sounds quite confident of himself. Perhaps he got a trump card in hand. Said n with an overcast face. I dont deem it necessary. Leo waved his hand and added casually, You only need to focus on one thing-Report everything about Lane to me including what, when and where. n nodded and then walked out of the office with Justin. While walking, Justin was still thinking about Leos n, What does Mr. Cohen keep in his mind? Inside the office, Leo let out a smile. The n he had figured out was actually amon one, but it surely took some courage to achieve it. For the following few days, both n and Justin had been reporting to Leo regarding everything about Lane. Lane has got votes from eight shareholders! He has got eleven! Only one more left before he reached unanimous! He bought himself a safe and kept all votes within, while the password of which no one knew but he himself. After reporting this, n looked quite worried. So far, Lane had reached unanimous votes and he even got himself a safe. The situation seemed to have no more room to get worse. It seemed that Lane had nothing else to do but to wait till the day of victory. Not only would he win the position of chairman, but also the whole As Beauty owned by Lydia. Mr. Cohen, we have to make a move before we totally fail. n huffed anxiously. Though he still truly believed Leo, the situation had reached the final critical moment. But still, Leo stayed chilled, Dont sweat it. We still have time. Anxious even more, n was about to continue. But then his phone rang. It was a call from Lane. Leo reached out his hand. After a second of hesitation, n still handed over the phone. Leo, I thought you were gonna make some shocking move against me. But it turned out that you were just bluffing by sending some guys to spy on me! As soon as the line was connected, his crazyughter sounded. Whats the point of spying on me, huh? It aint helping you get any votes but I have got votes from all shareholders! Besides, I have kept them in the safe! Even if you got my safe, there would be no way you can crack it open! You are destined to be a loser! Theughter of Lane irritated both n and Justin. However, Leo still stayedposed. He replied with a smile and said in casual voice, Really? But what if I manage to get votes from you? Chapter 293 The Final Moment When his dry but seemingly mocking tone stopped, Lanesughter suddenly paused. He seemed to be deprived of hope. What firstly came to his mind was that Leo could manage to get his safe and then open it, which stunned him a lot. But then heughed out again, Stop bluffing! The safe has adopted thetest technology called Steel Heat. Its made up of the hardest material ever, indestructible and unbreakable. Nothing could crack it open even including explosive. From his point of view, he only deemed that Leo was nning to crack it open from the outside. But Leo smiled wryly, Crack it open? You think I am gonna st it? I mean I will steal all the votes inside with you not being noticed. What? Not just Lane, even both n and Justin were dumfounded while looking at him with great disbelief. How was he gonna get the safe from Lane? Even if he could, there was no way to open it without password. Was he gonna do some magic to steal it? Stop bluffing! Lane shouted as soon as he collected himself. His voice turned to be violent, I got only one left to reach unanimous! By then, you will lose everything. Even your wifes business will all be mine! Oh really? Lets wait and see. Leo smiled and then hung up the call. n, agitated a moment ago, soon chilled as soon as he took back his phone. After a long silence, he raised up his head to look at Leo, Mr. Cohen, are you sure you can turn the table? For sure! Leo smiled, You should know me well after working for me for so long. I never brag about my certainty to win. n couldnt help contemting. Indeed, whenever there was something tricky urring, Leo never seemed to be the one with the upper hand. However, his enemies always ended up being losers when they were expecting Leos failure. But he wondered if the same thing would happen this time again. Leo stood up and walked over to the French window to look outside the building, You mission has beenpleted. Now just wait till the day when we head to Hopkins Metropolis. Though both n and Justin still remained dubious while looking at each other, they still chose to believe Leo. Yes, sir! Under their confused but surprised gaze, Leo took out his phone to make a call. He just said casually, Action. Soon, the final day arrived. Leo was still enjoying his coffee leisurely in the morning. After having lunch with Lydia, he headed to the J Group together with n and Justin, looking as chilled as usual. But both n and Justin looked worried on their way there. n, who was driving, actually sweat his palms while holding the steering wheel. Easy. Victory will be mine. Leo smiled tofort. n forced out a smile and then wiped off the nervous sweat on his head. Agitation had been haunting them. In the past twelve days, Leo did nothing but made his guys keep spying on Lane aboveboard. Nor did he take any actual action. For the very first time, they started to doubt Leos decision. But there was only an hour left before the bet finally came to an end. Since then, they decided to drop the agitation and stand with Leo till the veryst moment. Soon, they arrived at the building of J Group. Still, it was that attractive secretary of Lane who led them into the office. Meanwhile, Lane was sitting on the chair, grinning. Seeing theming, he wore a brighter smile. Hey, Mr. Cohen, the chief executive officer, have you got the votes from the board of shareholders?Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Frowning, n was about to refute. But Leo waved his hand to stop him. Leo also wore a casual smile while shaking his head, No. I got none. And you got all the votes. Wow, nice understanding of the fact! Lane cast him a mocking look, But I gotta say you are really daring. He raised his voice sharply and then stood up to re at Leo, You got none, huh? You are gonna take the bet with no vote in your hand? Youd better get your wife to prepare the agreement of property transfer. Composed still, Leo poured himself a cup pf steaming tea, Come on, whats the hurry? We still have some time left, right? As far as I know, you have only got the votes from eleven shareholders and you still have one more to go, right? Huh Hearing that, he sneered even more, You are never gonna give up until thest moment, right? Then Lane raised up his fist to deim, Listen up, I have made an appointment with thest shareholder. He will be here to vote me at 5:30 PM. Thats the gift I am gonna offer to you. Just wait and watch me standing in the position of the chairman with that idiot n Watts! Leo casually breathed some air to cool down the tea, Alright. Knock, knock. The door was then opened. The voice of secretary sounded, Mr. Marsh, thest shareholder has arrived. Lane hurried to stand up, Let him in. Soon, a middle-aged man in ck suit with sunsses entered. Then he sat down in front of Lane. Lane soon put on a disdainful look against Leo, See? Heres my man. Hearing that, both n and Justin were rendered ghastly pale. Its over. Both of them couldnt help feeling helpless. The middle-aged man handed over his vote to Lane. But he stood still and said, Mr. Marsh, may I hand over those votes to Reggie? Frowning, Lane still agreed, Alright. Then he cast another hateful look at Leo. He walked over to his safe to open it. Then he took out all the votes. Both n and Justin looked overcast as the veryst hope had already gone. The middle-aged man took all votes and left. After that, Lane walked over to Leo to show off with his eyes filled with disdain, What? Leo, any further solution for yourself? Thats it. Lets wait for Reggie to decide whos the winner. Leo took a sip of the steaming tea and smiled. Lane paused for seeing him remainingposed still. Soon, his face showed greater disgust. Alright, I would like to wait just like you. Actually, I wanna spare you some mere pathetic mercy out of sympathy. Since you chose to turn it down, you have iting. After Reggie announces the result, both you and your wife will be deprived of everything and go homeless! Leo smiled, showing no response. Soon, Reggie entered on a delicate-made crutch. Lane hurried over, looking excited, Reggie, time to announce! Reggie took a look at him and nodded. The final winner is Both n and Justin felt like suffocated a moment before the final result came out, which they would rather know nothing about. Reggie took a look at Lane. But then he suddenly shifted his eyes to Leo, who was sipping tea casually still. Leo Cohen! Chapter 294 Turn the Table The air in the office fell into dead silence as soon as Reggie announced the result. Only the strong voice of his echoed again and again. No! How could it be Lane murmured with disbelief. The smile froze on his face. Both n and Justin were also being too stunned to utter. To everyones surprise, the final winner turned out to be Leo instead of Lane. Lane hurried over to Reggies front as soon as he collected himself. He grabbed his hand hard, Reggie, you must be mistaken, right? I have got all votes from the board of shareholders! It should be I who won this bet! How could it be him? His voice was mixed with agitation and a bit of anger. Obviously, he was trying hard to hold back his anger to stay calm while speaking to Reggie. If the notary werent Reggie but someone else, he would have unleashed his madness. Reggie cast him a simple glimpse and said, I am not mistaken. Its Leo Cohen who won this time. Impossible! You must be biased toward him! What Reggie said sounded like a catalyst to his anger. Lane shouted loud, I have been taking the upper hand during the whole process even till the final moment! And I have got all votes! But you announced him to be the winner? Are you gonna deny that as being biased? Shut up! Reggie huffed coldly with his eyes showing august look, I, Reggie, have been honest and upright! I permit no bias mixing with my decision! But how Lane gritted while hearing that, looking agitated. I have warned you before. Never underestimate your rival. It was you who turned a deaf ear to my words. Reggie cast him a glimpse of indifference, You did do a good job at the beginning. But you ckened your alert at the veryst moment. Thats why Leo grabbed the chance. Grab the chance hearing that, Lane seemed to be frozen. He suddenly turned around to look at Leo, looking confused. And so did both Justin and n, Mr. Cohen, what did you do? Please tell me whats going on? They could never figure out what was happening. At this moment, Leo happened to finish his tea. He slowly stood up, Alright, let me exin the whole thing. He smiled and walked over to Lane. When facing his teasing look, Lane couldnt help flinching a bit, What are you doing? Leo didnt respond. Instead, he squinted at him, Do you still believe that the board of shareholders of J Group actually consists of a number of twelve? What do you mean? Lane stared at him confusedly with a subtle change of expression. Suddenly, the door was opened. The middle-aged man entered again. He then handed over all votes to Leo. After that, he stood behind him, wordless. Without taking a look, Leo put all votes onto the desk. Then he looked at Reggie, Thats it, right? Reggie only responded with a nod. Then he stared at Leo meaningfully, only to find that this young man looked too imperceptible to be seen through. Youbut he The twelfth shareholder actually handed over all the votes to Leo, which Lane had been struggling to get during the twelve days. With his eyes wide open, Lane was choked with disbelief. However, when he started to take what Leo had said into consideration, he finally realized what was going on, This guy is not one of those shareholders? Finally. Leo smiled wryly. Then he added, Thats right. The number of all shareholders is actually eleven.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Hearing that, Lane was rendered ghastly pale. His face couldnt help twitching. No! Impossible! He suddenly turned around to stare at Reggie, Didnt you say that there were twelve shareholders? Impassive, Reggie looked at the loser who had gone mad, Nobody has ever told you the exact number of shareholders. But you believed it based on your own conjecture. Lane started to recall carefully. Indeed, no one had ever told me the exact number of shareholders. All of a sudden, a shiver went down his spine, Sofrom the very beginning Yeah, from the very beginning, you have been in my trap. I thought you would notice. But your overconfidence blinded your eyes. Said Leo casually. Of course, Lane failed because he got the wrong information at the very beginning. Actually, the information he got wasnt totally fake. It was Ted who founded J Group. While Marcus was proceeding ownership transfer, he offered all information to Leo. The original board of shareholders only consisted of eleven members. It was Leo who leaked wrong information to mislead Lane into believing that there were twelve shareholders. The whole n of Leo was set toy more credibility to the show-up of the middle-aged man, thest shareholder. Noticing that, Lane couldnt help sweating all over his face, trembling and looking pale. Both n and Justin standing behind stared at Leo, amazed, deep down the eyes of whom shown great worship. No wonder Leo had been spending his time leisurely in Emerdale from the very beginning. Since the game had been set, while the pawn of which was Lane himself, Leo would need nothing to do but to wait for Lane ying his own part. With aposed look as usual, Leo somehow looked like a strong deterrent deep down his soul, under the eyes of whom Lane felt like he had nowhere to escape. Do you know why I did nothing but asked n to have his guys spying on you aboveboard? asked Leo. With no response, Lane just stared at him, revealing a sense of fear from the inside. Of course, he also doubted why Leo would ask n to nt some guys spying on him. What was more, those guys never carried out the mission in a stealthy way. Instead, they got themselves easily noticed by Lane. So what was the point for the spies? So Lane suddenly gave out a shiver by a sense of realization. Thats right. Leo smiled and continued, I made them conspicuous enough for you to notice so as to mislead you into a conjecture that I was gonna steal your votes. I did so to trigger your anger and then alert. How did you feel when you noticing you were surrounded by spies 24/7? I would be too fearful to ease even a bit of alert. It was Justin who murmured to answer first. Yeah, he did feel fearful while in the midst of anger. But soon he noticed that those spies did nothing else but watching only. Leo continued to exin, But Lane, you didnt ease any alert. Instead, you were thinking if I was nning for some kind of trump to steal the votes from you. So you asked your man to buy a safe of high quality to keep all votes. At this moment, only Leos voice sounded in the deadly silent office. You thought it would be free from any risk as long as you had the safe. So you made a call of provocation. But my response stunned you again, making you wonder if I still had a way to get those votes from the safe. From that moment on, you would only deem me being bluffing. So you decided to ignore any action of mine. From then on again, your highly-intense alert finally cked. Then Leo suddenly looked into his eyes and shouted, You have been highly alert for the whole process but cked at the veryst moment, from which I could turn the table! Hearing that, Lane slumped down with both knees hitting on the ground. Chapter 295 Time to Revenge Ahhhh! the dead silence in the office was soon broken by Lanes shout of copse. Ruffling his own hair, he was hit hard by the huge blow. His face was rendered ghastly pale while his eyes were deadly frozen. He felt like falling down to the hell from the heaven. Both n and Justin fixed their eyes on him, who was kneeling on the ground and crying loud. And then they shifted their gaze to Leo, who still maintained aposed face. At this moment, they couldnt help shivering. Reggie, who had been standing beside, took a look at Leo, feeling too stunned to chill himself again. He had never expected this youngd actually appeared to be so horribly scheming. Even though as a sophisticated one, he couldnt help shivering at the same time. Actually, almost everyone here, even including Reggie himself about five minutes ago, had assumed that Lane would be the final winner. And that was what they were most surprised at and most scared of. However, Lanes chance to win had gone zero from the very beginning. He was nothing but a pawn ying as part of Leos n. All his efforts were just a stepping stone for Leo. Okay, since its over, then, please do as required. Leo smiled and gestured to Lane. But he suddenly stood up and turned to look at Reggie, Reggie, he was ying dirty! He looted my votes! Hes breaking the rule! Leo simply smiled, Lane, stop struggling. You aint wanna give in, huh? Reggie shook his head, There was no rule set before the bet. So the way to gain victory has no limit. Hearing that, Lane knew hisst hope to turn the table had gone. His face went pale again. Both n and Justin took a look at each other, breathing a sigh of relief. Their tension finally eased after the seemingly unchangeable result had been announced. From their perspective, it was so breathtaking that their heart almost stopped beating at the moment of final announcement. With his expression mixed with madness and awkwardness, Lane suddenly wore a twisted face, Leo, dont ever dreaming about getting the position of chairman even after you have won the bet with dirty tricks! Leos smile gradually faded away. His eyes revealed a tinge of violence, You wanna go back on your promise? I have been managing the group for years! My power has been deeply rooted here! Now you want me to quit? Lane revealed a murderous look, Get the hell out of here with them unless you wanna get killed. How dare you! Wanna y tough, huh? Sullen, n strode over to Leo. Justin also kept a violent look in his eyes. Reggie, standing beside to watch with an emotionless face, didnt even get surprised at Lanes attempt to go back on the promise. Meanwhile, he couldnt help looking at Leo, wondering what thisd would do to tackle it. Leo smiled, You didnt seem to have a clear understanding about the situation. ording to the bet, you are not only required to give away the group, but have one of your arms amputated. Hearing that, Lane was burning with evil intention of murder. He said horribly, You are the oneck of clear understanding about the situation, I suppose. This is my territory. Do you think I am gonna stand by for your disposal? after saying that, he pped his hands and soon a group of tough guys rushing in to surround the three of them while pointing at their heads with pistols. The air smelt deadly dangerous in a blink. Lane, stop! Never tryna do anything to the one backing me up! n stepped forward to face Lane with rage. The one backing you up? Come on, I dont even know you have been so humble right now. Lane showed strong disdain within his eyes. He continued arrogantly, You named a wimp ying dirty tricks the one backing you up? But when he noticed the nervous face of n, he let out a weird smile, Okay, forget about it. n, if you do care about this pussy, why dont you bear it for him? As soon as he finished, those pistols sounded loud as they were directed to n. A shiver went down ns spine. But soon he chilled himself again when her unborn daughter suddenly came to his mind. He turned around to look at Leo, who still remained calm as usual. Mr. Cohen, please leave as soon as possible. And take care of my daughter. After that, he headed straight forward to those tough guys. Surprised, Lane noticed an unflinching look from his face even when he was facing death. Sorry. I gotta turn down your advice. Leo simply replied. Another shiver struck n all over. He turned around to look at Leo with great surprise. Its your duty to take care of your own daughter as a father. What? You wanna shirk your responsibility and leave it to me? Smile still lingered on Leos face, Dont sweat it. I will never let it happen as long as I am here with you. Mr. Cohen feeling moved, n stopped stepping forward again. After a short pause, Laneughed out disdainfully, Come on, Leo, a weak, useless wimp like you wanna bail him out? Leo smiled teasingly, Youre right. I cant bail him out, but he can. After that, he pointed at Reggie. Me? Reggie wore a solemn look. Thats right. Leo then sneered, As the notary, you have the duty to prompt the loser to do as required. You wanna shy away from it? As a senior of HY Business Association, thats how you show your credit? his words turned to be an obvious threat. Lane revealed a bit of panic, Reggie, dont! But then Reggie fell into long silence while fixing his eyes on Leo. Indeed, he was highly privileged in HY Business Association. But the youngd standing in his front didnt seem to give a fig about it. What was more, he emitted a kind of aura with stronger power. He couldnt figure out if Leo was just bluffing or he actually got a much stronger backup. Reggie! shouted Lane, gritting. Shut up! Reggie suddenly shouted back and looked at him in the eyes of threat, Get your men out! All of them! Reggie? Lane was rendered stunned. He gritted, You are gonna watch me being expelled? With his face covered with rage, Reggie huffed, I have warned you not to underestimate him! But were you listening? Since you have lost, just ept it! Staring at his overcast face of silence, Reggie shouted again, Do it! You want your family to face my rage? While being pressed to make his own choice, Reggie would risk offending Lanes family rather than risk his own status in the association. Hearing that, Lane turned into a pale face again. He was quite aware that he would have to face his grandpas madness if he got the family involved in Reggies retaliation. After some consideration, he decided topromise.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. All of you, out! he gritted to huff. After a few seconds of hesitation, those tough guys soon dismissed themselves. When Lane finished the handover of his position, he was about to leave. But Leos voice sounded loud again. Hey, not yet, you still owe me one of your arms. Lane soon got irritated, Leo, stop challenging me! You have got what you want! Reggie echoed, Kid, learn to be easy on people. Just let him go for my sake. He once assumed Leo would take his status into consideration. However, Leo simply replied with a squint, Shut up, old man! You! Reggie red at him, trembling out of anger. But Leo turned a deaf ear to his reaction. Instead, he turned to look at n, Its time for your revenge. Now you can im one of his arms. Chapter 296 A Chance to Live Leos words made n and Lane stare. This brought many memories back to n. It was finally time for him to take revenge. Lane was also terrified, and it hurt like hell when he thought he would live with one arm missed from now on. Thud! He knelt directly and crawled to Elis Burton. With a shivering voice, he begged, Sir! Please Please help me. This is all my fault! Elis felt pitiful for him, but given the current situation he was faced with, Elis could only reply coldly, Theres nothing I can do. Of course there is, Sir! Do you really want to see me live with one arm? Lane was so frightened that he climbed on Eliss thigh. He thought Elis was the only one who could help him. However, Elis kicked him away and yelled, Get away from me! Then, Elis looked at Leo and exined, This has nothing to do with me. Ive fulfilled my duty so far. He said and turned away with hesitation. Leo didnt stop him because he understood that Elis was protecting his own interests. Elis didnt leave because he was afraid of Leo; he was afraid that Leo did have the strength to challenge him. Leo knew Elis would have him investigated after he left. Leo was right. As soon as Elis walked out of the J Group, he took out his phone and made a call. Investigate Leo Cohen. I wanna know his social background. His voice was as cold as ice, and there was even a trace of the murderous intention behind it. He knew the rtionship he had struggled to build with the Watts family would end up in vain because of Leo. Thinking of all the money and energy he had spent on the line made him furious. Leo, if I find out that youre no more than an ordinary person, I swear Ill make your wish you were dead! He whispered with a deep voice. At the same time, in the office of the J Group, there were only Leo, n, and Lane. Lane was no longer as domineering as he had been. His face was as pale as paper, and his body was shaking out of fear. After the bodyguards of the Watts family he relied on were driven away, he thought Elis was the only one that could save him. When Elis finally turned his back at him, he finally realized that he had no way to escape. Bang! Kneeling down and kowtowing to Leo heavily, he said with extreme horror in his voice, Mr. Cohen, its all my fault! Please dont snap my arm! n and Justin were so surprised that Lane was kowtowing to save his arm. However, Leo seemed untouched and said indifferently, You shouldve seen your failure when you reckon with me. Were you with your family when exterminating n? Lane shuddered, his eyes turning desperate. He wasnt sure if Leo was getting back at him for n before, but now the answer seemed to be quite positive. He wasnt the only one who had hit n when he was down; most of his family had done that, too. The Watts family had no sympathy for losers. Ipetent family members were treated no better than their livestock. Then thats right. Leo looked calm. He could read from ns reaction that he was right. Leo then said, An eye for an eye. n will do what you did to him. Youre only the one he starts this with. Lane trembled harder and couldnt stop kowtowing. Mr. Cohen, please spare my life, please! However, Leo responded coldly, You shouldnt have kowtowed to me. Lane immediately understood and turned over to kowtow to n. Please forgive me, n! Eyes turning red, he said in a hoarse voice, Im sorry for what youve been through, and I felt very guilty for what Ive done to you. I had no choice but to do that to you because our family told me to! They would take me as much of a loser like you if I didnt do that to you, and then they would insult me, too! I had no choice! n fell silent and feeling struggled to make a decision.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that, Lane immediately added, I know you hate us, but you cant me me for what they did to you! He knelt in front of n and wouldnt get up. n, dont believe him! Justin sneered and reminded n, Thats how people like him are like. When they bully other people, they never see this daying; however, they always beg for mercy shamelessly when it really gets back at them. What a spineless son of a b*tch! Leo agreed with what Justin said, but he didnt let it show. He looked at n calmly and said, Im just giving you a chance. How to deal with him is your decision to make. Thank you! n thanked Leo and then started thinking. The past flooded back into his mind. He remembered how many times he had been bullied and the indifferent faces of the seniors in his family. He couldnt find anything warm in it and didnt want to look back to the treacherous past. He did hate the Watts family because they killed his wife and separated his daughter from him; however, they had brought him into this world and raised him. He couldnt possibly forget that. Thinking of that, he already had an answer. Just go. n sighed softly and said the two words. Lane felt overjoyed and said, Thank you, cousin, thank you! He climbed up in a hurry immediately and left in fluster. n, are you stupid? Justin hated n for being so indecisive. He gritted his teeth and said, Dont be so soft-hearted! Arent you afraid that hell get back at you next time? Im not afraid. n shook his head, then looked at Leo with a guilty face, Im sorry, Mr. Cohen. Ive let you done! Leo shook his head and didnt seem to care at all. You need to apologize. I said Id let you deal with him. Thank you, Mr. Cohen! n bowed again. He was worried that Leo would be angry at him for letting Lane go. From now on, you are the president of the J Group. Youll take over all the business. Leo gave his order. Okay! n responded quickly. He knew Leo didnt want to show in front of the public. Moreover, Leos family were all at Emerdale, so he couldnt work here as the president of the J Group. Leo nodded with satisfaction and then walked out of the office. Then he said, Let go to see your daughter. At the same time, Lanes panic face turned fierce as he walked out of the J Group. n, Leo, this isnt over yet! Ill make regret it! Chapter 297 To Kill William After arriving in Valenham, n drove his car into an alley under Leos guidance. He closed the door and observed the surroundings. This ce felt familiar, but he couldnt remember where this was. n murmured to himself, This is where she lives She didnt live here before. Her adoptive Fathers son gambled their house deed away, so they had no choice but toe back here to live. Leo was standing behind n, and he continued, She quit college to pay off the debts. Really? n looked thoughtful. He couldnt imagine his daughter had been through so much while he was not with her. Leo came over and said, Dont be rash when you see herter. n clearly knew what Leo meant. He grinned a smile and promised, No worries, Mr. Cohen. I know what to do. Good, Leo replied. Leo walked to the door of Gary Harris and knocked at the door. Mr. Harris, Lizzie, its me, Leo. Just a second! A cheerful sound came from inside the house. Soon, the door was opened, and a beautiful face peeked out. It was Lizzie. As soon as she saw Leo, she put on a smile and greeted him, Hi, Leo! Sorry for thete visit. Am I intruding? Leo gave a rare smile. No, youre weed here no matter what time it is. Lizzie was thrilled. She invited Leo in and ran into the house. Dad, Leo is here! n was standing behind Leo, staring at Lizzies back in a daze. His eyes turned red as he watched. How about it? Is she your daughter? Leo looked back at n and asked. ns eyes wetted, and he sobbed, She looked just like her! Shes my daughter! He suddenly straightened his back and bowed deeply to Leo. Then he said earnestly, Mr. Cohen, thank you for taking care of my daughter for so many years! The moment he saw Lizzie, the emotions suppressed inside burst out like a flood. Even staring at her from a distance made n feel relieved because he wanted nothing but his daughters safety. After bowing, he turned around and was going to walk out. Where are you going? Leo didnt say anything when n bowed. He only spoke when n was going to leave. n shuddered. He said quietly without looking back, Youre right, Mr. Cohen. Shes living a peaceful life in a lovely family now. I dont want to intrude in. Im happy as long as shes living well. Its not because you dont want to see her youre afraid of seeing her, right? Leo spoke out suddenly, and his eyes returned to his typical coldness. In the dark corner, n shuddered again. He opened his eyes widely, which was full of evasion. Leos words ripped off his disguise like a sharp knife. Are you afraid that you wont be able to control yourself, or shell recognize you and hate you? Hearing Leos voice again, ns body trembled even more violently. Mr. Cohen, how about calling it a day? After a while, he turned around and said to Leo. n got afraid near the one he had been missing. Leo wondered what the Father was terrified of. Is it because of the person, or something he couldnt get over with? Leo patted ns shoulder and said, Do you think you have a choice? To leave or not is not your decision to make. As soon as Leo said that, n stiffened a bit. When he looked over, he saw Gary and Lizzieing out and staring at him in surprise. Lizzie stood behind Leo and looked at n curiously, Are you Leos friend? Why dont youe in? She noticed ns wearing as soon as she finished speaking.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. His suits were worth over 100 thousand yuan. The watch on his wrist was from a designer brand. Moreover, he gave out the aura of superior from time to time. All counted together, Lizzie believes that the man was wealthy and sessful. Therefore, she looked a bit embarrassed and exined, We dont have much in our house sorry for the poor treat. Im sorry Raised in a poor family, Lizzie took over household affairs very early. She knew n was from a totally different world, making her feel inferior. ns face changed greatly and hurriedly exined, No dont get me wrong. Im not leaving because of that its just n didnt continue. He looked at Lizzie nervously, for fear of being hated by her. Then, to everyones surprise, he took off his luxurious watch and clothes. How about now? Is this better? Hey! What are you doing? Lizzie opened her eyes widely and looked at n in disbelief. She was just saying what was in her mind, but the man threw away all the luxurious things to please her! I n stammered for quite a while before he said, Im afraid youll feel me distant. Seeing a stranger doing that for Lizzie. He walked to Leo and asked in a voice that only could be heard by them, You found Lizzies father? Leo nodded hesitantly, for fear of upsetting Gary. To Leos surprise, Garys face was suddenly filled with joy. He looked relieved and said, Thats great Lizzies Father, who is he? He was worried that Lizzies Father was an ex-con. Leo felt relievedughed, Hes the richest man of Emerdale, n Watts. The richest man in Emerdale? Gary widened his eyes, his face full of disbelief. Then he murmured, Lizzie is the daughter of the richest man in Emerdale In the end, n walked into the house. Lizzie suddenly burst intoughter as she handed a cup of tea to him. n paused and asked, Why are youughing? Ah, Im sorry, I just think youre funny. Lizzie stoppedughing immediately and added, And I found you familiar. n became thrilled, but he restrained the urge when thinking of Leos words. He scratched his head and said, Really? Leo and Gary also deliberately made room for n and Lizzie. The two had a great time talking to each other. n didnt hide his identity as the richest man in Emerdale. He paid Lizzies tuition fee and would buy her a house and a car, only to be stopped by Gary. He didnt stay there for long because he was afraid of losing control of his emotions if he continued to stay. Leo went to the Henderson family and told William the excellent news. William was also happy upon hearing that news. He felt happy for Lizzie. Everything seemed to be going in the right direction. After Leo got up and left, the second room in the yard of the Watts family house was opened narrowly, revealing a womans pale and vicious face. It was Reba. After staring for a long time, she made a call. What should I do? No one was talking on the other side of the phone. Soon she hung it up and immediately got a text from an unknown number, The content only had two words, but they were dripping blood. Kill William. Chapter 298 TheTwo Vice Presidents Leo hadnt felt the murderous intention hidden in the current peace. He had already made his way home by then. Dad! As soon as the door opened, Emilia ran over with open arms. Leo squatted down, hugged her, and kissed her on the face. Then he released her and asked with a smile, Wheres Mom? Emilia looked upstairs and pouted in dissatisfaction, She has been busy since she was back and does have time for me. Leo smiled and asked, How about ying with Dad? Great! Emilia immediately beamed. Having enjoyed themselves for a while, Emilia felt a bit tired. Leo picked her up carefully and went upstairs. Lydia got up from the chair when he opened the door and asked, Is she asleep? Leo nodded. Yes. Lydia seemed guilty when hearing that. My hands are tired with business So I didnt have time for her. Its okay. You can always count on me. Leo shook his head with a smile and told Lydia, Please dont take the burden alone. Lydia gave him a slight nod. She felt so touched and asked, How about going to the L Group with me tomorrow? Leo asked in surprise, Why? Because I want you to be in thepany. Lydia said with mild eyes, The market value of the L Group will increase several times as soon as the urban construction project isplete. When everything is back on track, Ill hand over the group to you. Leo got a warming feeling in his heart. Lydia wanted to give thepany she struggled to build. Thats so generous. He knew very well that the L Group meant more than money to Lydia. It was her most precious thing. She started thispany from scratch without spending a penny for her family. She had been away from home for many years and refused to return. That was her way to prove to her family that she could live just as well without them. However, Leo asked her quietly with thoughtful eyes, Thats not the real reason you want me in the group, is it? Lydia fell in silence. She clenched her hands and released them soon. After a long while, she raised her head, looked at Leo, and said, Youre right. I want you to handle my family. Leos eyes suddenly turned cold. He stayed silent, waiting for Lydia to continue. If you go back to Valenham with me without taking a position, they would insult you. It will be better if you are the vice president of ourpany. Hearing Lydias words, Leo looked at her with gentle eyes. He was smiling, not refusing. He clearly knew what Lydia was worried about. He might be the most potent hidden force in Emerdale now, but no one knew who he was, let alone those royal families in YD Country. Leo knew they still saw him as the good-for-nothing bum who doesnt even have a job. He didnt care what they thought. They were just Lydias distant family to Leo. The royal family of Country YD I hope you wont be too harsh on her, or I wouldnt mind being a viin for once A cold light shed over Leos dark eyes. The next day, as the sun rose After dropping Emilia off at school, Lydia went to the L Group with Lydia. However, both of them keenly felt that the L Group seemed a bit different from usual. None of the staff passing by had greeted Lydia. They were just nodding. Leos eyes focused. He looked back at Lydia and saw her walking forward faster with a rxed look. President Henderson! Just by then, Irene hurried towards her, with a dignified look on her face. What happened? Lydias pretty face finally showed a stern look. Leo also narrowed his eyes. Lydia was the founder of the L Group. He wondered why all the staff suddenly turned less respectful to her. Irene looked around and confirmed no other people were spying. Then she lowered her voice and reported to Lydia, Mrs. Walsh is back. Lydias eyes became cold upon hearing that. Then her face became stern. Leo paused for a moment and asked, Whos that? Irene said worriedly, There are three vice presidents in our group; me, Mollie, that has been fired and the third one is Mrs. Walsh. She was already here when thepany was founded, so she had served two presidents and has a great say in thepany. She has been staying in Hopkins Metropolis to develop the market there, and doesnt stay in Emerdale very often. Really? Having heard Irenes introduction, Leo decided to be more careful. And it is said that in the early days when thepany was founded, Mrs. Walsh was supposed to be the president. President Henderson won the positionter because she was weed here. Mrs. Walsh has been holding a grudge for this matter. She hadnt said anything, but she disliked President Henderson so much, which was why President Henderson sent her to Hopkins Metropolis to develop the market there. Enough! Irene still wanted to say something, only to be stopped by Lydias yell. She looked at Irene coldly and said, Gather all the executives. There will be some personnel changes. Okay, President Henderson. Irene closed her mouth immediately and didnt dare to say anymore. Leo stood behind Lydia with a stern face. If what Irene said was true, Mrs. Walsh was definitely up to no good this time. Lydia took her president position and exiled her to Hopkins Metropolis in the name of marketing development. Mrs. Walsh hated Lydia more than anyone else. Leo just wondered what she was back for. Is she back to help her? Or to force Lydia to abdicate?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The executive meeting was going on in order. In the oval-table conference room, Lydia was sitting in the middle, with her secretary Rachel standing beside her. On both sides of the table, thepany executives were seated in order of their positions. Lydias pretty eyes skimmed over everyone and said calmly, Let me brief the meeting agenda again we still have a vacant vice president position after Mollie left Wow The eyes of the executives changed greatly when hearing that. All of them wished they could sit on that spot. However, Lydia paused and continued in a low voice, I now announce that Mr. Cohen will join us as the vice president. As soon as she finished speaking, Leo stepped forward and grinned. My name is Leo. Other people fell in dead silence. They looked at Leo in astonishment, with huge waves surging their minds. The L Group staff were more than familiar with who Leo was. He was Lydia, the presidents husband. They wondered what this was supposed to mean. Is Lydia trying to keep all the goodies within her family? Females dominated the leadership of the L Group. They were now looking at Leo and Lydia. For the first time, they felt a bit dissatisfied with her. However, they wouldnt dare to argue due to Lydias authority. I dont agree! Just by then, a loud voice came from outside the door. A mature woman in short hair walked in. She was in suits and on high heels. Her red lips, narrowed nted eyes, and the domineering aura pretty much said who she was. She was the vice of three presidents in session, one of the founders of the L Group, Sophia Walsh. Lydia raised her eyebrows slightly with threatening lights shing in her eyes. She checked Sophia Walsh from head to toe. Sophia grinned a cold smile and said to Lydia, How could you forget me? Why didnt you invite me to such an important executive meeting? Chapter 299 Rebellion in the L Group Mrs. Walsh!Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. President Walsh, there you are! Those who had already held a grudge against Lydia, young and old, immediately stood up respectfully upon seeing Sophia in as if she were their mainstay. That made Leo narrow his eyes in thoughts. It s seemed that Lydia didnt have enough power in the L Group. The gloom in Sophias eyes shed and was taken over by a warm smile. She nodded to everyone, no matter high or low their positions were, looking so courteous. Other people felt relieved and couldnt help looking at Lydia who was standing there alone. Sophia would be a great threat to Lydia once she was back, or Lydia wouldnt have transferred her to the Hopkins Metropolis when the group was founded. Bam Irene pounded the table and looked at Sophia inimically. She said in displeasure, Ms. ck, watch your words! What do you mean by how could you forget me? Irene, its you? I remembered you are just an intern who just graduated from college when I left, right? Turns out youre the vice president now. What a surprise! Sophia nced at Irene disdainfully and smiled contemptuously. I suggest you be polite to me. No one in this group gets to speak to me like that except Lydia! You Irenes face twisted in anger. She was about to argue, only to be stopped by Lydia. Irene! Irene turned around, and she still looked angry. Ms. Henderson, shes disrespecting you Come back. Lydias tone was t, but the order was too stern to be rejected. However, Irene was still standing there with an angry face. Lydia stood up from her presidential spot and looked down at Sophia from the upstage. No one knows youre back because you never told us. Thats why youre not invited to this meeting. Sophia put up a defiant smile and asked, So youre saying this is my fault? Isnt it? Lydia answered calmly with her cold eyes fixed on Sophia. Well then. Sophia smiled indifferently. She stared at Lydia and continued, Now that Im here, I think I have the right for a few words in this executive meeting. Of course. No matter how much Lydia hated Sophia, she wouldnt ignore that Sophia was her vice president. Sophia walked towards the table, and a guy immediately stood up and said, Please, take my seat. Thank you! Sophia epted it and thanked him with a smile. She talked elegantly and had the demeanor of a mature woman, which made her easier to get along with, given how distant Lydia usually was. After Sophia sat down gracefully, her eyes fell on Leo. After a short nce, she said, Id be the first one to disapprove of appointing this guy. Me, either! Ms. ck is right. He wasnt qualified to be our vice president at all! Ms. Henderson, we know hes your husband, but this would be very unfair to us! Leo didnt seem to be angry with their disapproval at all. He was an outsider and got appointed as the vice president suddenly. Given he was Lydias husband, it was fair for them to think that Lydia made the decision because she wanted to keep the goodies within her family. Lydia put her hands on the table and asked coldly, Then give me your reason. Lydias words amused Sophia. Sheughed, You need a reason for that? Lydia, I thought youve been the president long enough to know what recusation means? Lydias eyes darkened as she heard the word. Leo looked gloomy because he had read Sophias hint, too. Lydia, you love the good-for-nothing bum, thats your thing, and I dont care about it but bringing him here and making him the vice president, I dont think thats appropriate. Sophia crossed her legs and looked at the executives around her. These people were all the mainstays of the L Group. I think they deserve a promotion after what theyve done for thispany. Your ipetent husband wouldnt be thest one to be considered. Werent you afraid that you would let us down when you make that decision? Those words were extremely sly and urate. Sophia was smart enough to know that she still wasnt Lydias match; therefore, she had to take all the executives with her, inciting them to go against Lydia. Within a short while, those people already looked furious. They were all ming Lydia. Ms. Henderson, please exin this to us! Yeah! Or Ill quit! We know hes your husband, but we wont agree if you want to make him the vice president! It will ruin our reputation if it gets out! The voice of dissatisfied resistance grew louder and louder, but Lydia fell into silence. Leo didnt say anything. He was observing everything with calm eyes. He surely wanted to say something, but he knew he couldnt. As Sophia had said, he was still an outsider to the L Group now. The only ruler in this room was Lydia. Seeing Lydia wouldnt say anything, Sophia thought she was scared. Sophias lips then arched and put on a thin sneer. Ms. Henderson, you should really be rational. I knew you cant want to help your loser husband find a job, but you can just offer him the VP position. Sophia raised her chin and pointed to Leo who hadnt said anything yet. Then she asked with her voice raised all of a sudden, Tell me, what makes him qualified for the job? Lydia remained silent, and Leo, who was sitting in the back, looked colder/ After a long silence, Lydia suddenly raised her eyes and skimmed over everyone with cold eyes. Her gaze was sharp and breathtaking, which has extinguished the ming furious of those arrogant executives. They looked a bit nervous now. Sophia, who had been so confident minutes ago, sat up straight and stared at Lydia with a stern look. She felt a bit nervous, too. Lydias cold eyes moved over those protesting executives one by one. Then she opened her red lips and asked indifferently, Youll quit if I dont exin this to you, huh? Those people were shocked, and they felt numb on their scalp, but they still replied forcefully, Thats right. That would be very unfair to us. Were fighting for our rights! Your rights? Lydia sneered, What makes you think you have the rights with your little contribution to thepany? Everyone was stunned. Sophias face changed because she didnt think Lydia would say that at an executive meeting, which would make her lose quite a lot of support. However, what Lydia said next stroke everyone like thunder. Since you dont want to work here anymore, then Ill have to let you leave. You should draft your resignation letters before noon and hand them over! Shoo Those words were as shocking as a bolt from the blue. People froze on the spot, including the two vice presidents, Irene and Sophia They thought they heard it wrong Lydian just fired almost everyone. Irene looked anxious and hurriedly asked, Ms. Henderson what are you talking about? Firing so many people at once will demoralize the whole group and shut all projects down! However, Lydias face remained cold, Its fine. I can live with it as long as the core team remains unchanged. I dont care how big this change is. Actually, if I dont do it now, there will still be a day when I need to weed out all those parasites who are overpaid. All the executives who had gone against Lydia looked ashen and dull. They threatened Lydia with their resignation, but they didnt really want to quiet. They just wanted to get more rights from her. Sophia was too shocked to say anything. Her fingers were twitching. She just wanted to teach Lydia a lesson at first, and never had she expected Lydia to be so aggressive. Lydia was firing so many people for the sake of her loser husband! That sounded like a windfall to Sophia. Sophia suddenly looked thrilled, Lydia, dont forget what you just said! Lydia looked indifferent. You said hes not qualified for the VP position, right? Sophia was a little afraid of Lydias eyes; she looked at Leo, whose face was still calm, and said with her teeth gritted, What? Am I wrong? First, he is an outsider and didnt know our business at all. Secondly, whats his contribution to our group? Third, do you think you can do anything you want just because youre the president? Sophia popped out the three questions in a row as she stood up and confronted Lydia Okay, Ill tell you why! Its not about hes my husband at all; its because the L Group couldnt have achieved what we have today without him! Lydia spoke louder and pointed at Leo, Other things aside, lets talk about the 880-million-yuan sponsorship he has drawn for us. Which one of you can do that? The intense question stupified other people. Chapter 300 The Sunny Entertainment In this dog-eat-dog world, everybody would strive to im higher positions. Team leaders wanted to be the head of the department; the heads of those departments wanted to be a shareholder; the shareholders wanted to be vice presidents As for the vice presidents, they couldnt wait to overthrow the presidents leadership. The former president, Mollie, resigned and left the profitable VP upation which everyone was drooling at. None of them knew how much contribution Leo had made to the L Group. Everyone was stunned and stared at Leo in disbelief like watching a vampire in sunlight. Sophia blushed and paled. She couldnt believe what Lydia had just said. The 880-million-yuan was from Leo? They found this very hard to believe. At that time, the leaders of the top ten enterprises of Emerdale were presented, and everyone thought they came over for Lydias sake. Thats impossible!Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Just by then, one of the executives realized something and yelled, I thought it was Lydias credit! Lydia sneered, Im not that capable. Sophia frowned and didnt say anything. Indeed, Lydia would never be able to have won so many sponsorships alone. After all, no matter how well developed the L Group was, it hadnt been listed yet and was no match for the top 10 enterprises in Emerdale. Did he really do it? Sophias brows knitted more tightly; she looked at Leo and Lydia with a gloomy face. Just by then, a wild guess crossed her mind. While being sent to Hopkins Metropolis to develop the market, she learned of Lydias family background by chance. Although she had only known a part of it, it was clear that Lydia was from a mysterious and influential family. Now Sophia wondered if the sponsorship was from Lydias family. The more she thought about it, the more possible she felt it was. Sophia put on a thoughtful smile. She knew Lydia and her family hadnt gotten along with each other well; therefore, she might stand a chance to bond with Lydia as her leverage. Thinking of that, passion and eagerness arose in Sophias eyes. She pped her hands gently. Under the pressure of Lydia, everybody remained silent. Only Sophia was pping her hands. Lydia asked with cold eyes, What are you doing? Praising you. Sophia answered naturally, Our president favored her husband so much; thats so romantic! Lydia ignored the sting of Sophias tease and said, Im telling you the truth about the development of ourpany. Do you still think Im lying? Arent you? Sophia stood up slowly and walked to Lydia in high heels. Then she whispered to Lydia, Other people may have no idea where the money came from, but I do. How many times can you unt your family powers like this again and again? Lydias eyes narrowed as she heard those words. Leos face became turned cold, too. He had heard what Sophia said. She thought Lydia had unted her family background to win the sponsorship. So, that doesnt count as his contribution. Sophia wagged a disapproving finger andughed, I can ept your husband as the vice president, but only if you can convince us. The 880-million-yuan sponsorship is surely convincing enough, but is that really his credits? Lydia turned her face away andughed in anger. She would admit it if this were made-up, only that she was telling the truth. She told the truth, but no one believed it. She wondered what had happened to these people. What do you want? She looked at Sophia and asked coldly. Its easy let us see what your husband was really capable of. He should either impress us by himself or with his rtionships; otherwise, youll pay for your selfishness! Sophia narrowed her eyes in which there was a hint of cruelty. She continued, Youre the president, but you cant be a dictator here. Youll resign in the next presidential election meeting! Im more qualified to be the president than you are! Lydia also stared at her coldly. Sophia had just exposed her true purpose. Ms. Henderson Irene stood aside, looking so worried. The L Group was created by Lydia. Irene couldnt believe what the group would be like without Lydia. Okay. Before Lydia could speak, a mans voice came and agreed. Immediately, everyone looked at Leo who had sat in the corner and never said a word. Sophia was stunned because she didnt expect that Leo would answer her. Other people looked at Leo like a fool, wondering why he was so confident. His wife was being cornered; however, instead of helping her out, he was making the situation more chaotic, which would only cause Lydia to resign faster. Nice. I admire your courage. Sophia looked at Leo with a vicious smile, suggesting that her n had worked. Then she looked at Lydia and mocked, Looks like your husband is more decisive than you. What do you think? Sophia thought what Leo had done would make Lydia angry, but to her surprise, Lydia seemed quite calm. Actually, Lydia evenughed, Im okay with that. Sophia paused and grinned a bigger smile, Well then, give me your resume. Well see what youve got, great talent or expansive socialworks! However, Leo shook his head and replied, I dont have a resume, and neither do I have a degree, but I can call a few people over, and well see if they were enough for you. Okay, suit yourself. Sophia sat back in her spot and crossed her legs. She was so contemptuous of him. Talent or socialwork, she was sure Leo had neither. She found it funny when Leo actually took out his phone and made a few calls. Other people almostughed out. They wondered who he was calling. After all, he was just a loser married to a wealthy family, and all he could rely on was Lydia. Fiver minutester. Rachels phone rang. Hearing what the man said on the phone, Rachels face became serious. He replied, Okay, I understand. Sophia asked, Whos that? Its from our reception department. They said Ms. Brooks from Sunny Entertainment came for cooperation. Sunny Entertainment? Other people looked at each other in the eyes and shook their heads. Never heard of that. Sophia also smiled and shook her head, Ive never heard of that, too. It must be some two-bit small corp. The L Group is now among the tops in Emerdale; we cant just cooperate with some random nobody. Rachel looked indifferent and uttered, Sunny Entertainment is formerly known as the Cleo Entertainment owned by the OBrien family. Sophias face changed greatly as soon as she heard that. She put down her crossed legs. What?! Chapter 301 Am I Deserve Now? Sophia came from Emerdale, so she had heard of Cleo Entertainment of the OBrien family. Cleo Entertainment had a great reputation among the entertainment circles in Sallton and Winham. But she felt strange that Cleo Entertainment had changed its name to Sunny Entertainment. What did this mean? Sophia was not the only one who was shocked. All the middle-level and senior leaders presented were also stunned. Even Lydia looked at Leo in surprise. She didnt pay much attention to the OBrien family, so she didnt know about the renaming of Cleo Entertainment. Only Irene was calm because she was there when Cleo Entertainment changed its name. Lydia had the quality as a president. The surprise in her eyes quickly disappeared. She said to Rachel, Please invite her in. Yes, Ms. Henderson. Rachel nodded andmanded her men. The door of the conference room opened soon and two beautiful shadows came in one after another. One was wearing sunsses, possessed with refined temperament. She was tall with long legs, looked like a model or a star. The other one was in a long red split skirt, which matched her ming red lips well. Partly hidden and partly visible, her beautiful buxom legs were shown perfectly. After entering the door, she immediately winked at Leo with charming eyes. They were Michelle and Millie. After Michelle became the CEO of Sunny Entertainment, Millie expressed strong interest to work for her. Considering Michelle wasck of experience in this field, she came forward to help. These days, Millie followed Michelle to attend various activities in the entertainment circles, either charity parties or offline meetings. She had a lot of fun. Michelle, Miss Brooks? Looking at Michelle, Lydia was also surprised. Wasnt Neil the boss of Cleo Entertainment? Hello, Ms. Henderson. Michelle smiled. Millie, who was behind her, saw Lydia in person for the first time. Surprised by Lydias temperament and beauty, she stepped forward and stretched out her hand, Im Mr. Cohens assistant, Millie. Nice to meet you, Ms. Henderson. Lydia shook hands with Millie. There was a surprised expression in her eyes, Are you from the Perry family? Millie smiled without saying anything and nodded. Some leaders there looked even more awe-inspiring. The Perry family was also a giant that no one dared to provoke in Emerdale. Impossible! Wheres the OBrien family? Sophia questioned loudly with an unbelievable expression. Her impression of the OBrien family remained before she went to Hopkins. At that time, the OBrien family was still a first-ss family of Emerdale. Millie nced at her and suddenly smiled charmingly, There is no OBrien family now. What?! As soon as Millie said that, Sophias pupils contracted suddenly. She couldnt believe that a first-ss family would be destructed so soon. Michelle suddenly came to Lydia and said with a smile, Ms. Henderson, due to our good cooperation rtionship before, Sunny Entertainment wants to sign a long-term cooperation agreement with yourpany. From now on, we will be responsible for the promotion of all your products, and our price will be lower than the average market. Lydia nodded, Wish us a good cooperation. Good cooperation. Michelle and Lydia held hands together, representing the long-term cooperation between the twopanies. For a moment, Sophias face became very pale. She didnt believe that Sunny entertainment was invited by Leo. It should be just a coincidence. It doesnt count! She waved her hand and clenched her teeth. She was blue in the face, The L Group has already cooperated with them. They have also made a lot of money in the sale of new product Angel, so the long-term cooperation is an inevitable trend! Why do you go back on your word? Is it so difficult to admit the ability of others? Irene raised her eyebrows and shouted loudly. Leo stopped her, It doesnt matter. Let her shout. This is just the beginning. After that, he gave her a yful look. Leos words and expressions made Sophia unsure. She was quite uneasy, and her insides were almost like jelly. She couldnt understand how an abandoned son-inw who was powerless and depended on his wife could invite a powerfulpany as Sunny Entertainment. After a while, Rachels phone rang again.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. This time, her look became more serious. Whats the matter? Sophia asked quickly. After hanging up the phone, Rachel took a gloating look at Sophia, Good luck, Ms. ck. The chairmen of many enterprisese in person. BangC The door of the conference room was opened, and a group of people came in imposingly. Looking at these people, Sophia suddenly turned pale. The atmosphere of the whole conference room suddenly became very tense with the arrival of these people. Master of the Simpson family, Lennox! Vesper Corporation, William! Ronnie of the Stewart family! And The Lawson Group! Hearing these words, Sophias voice trembled violently. She was extremely frightened. These people were headed by Lennox, Ronnie and Chris. Their leaders indifferent eyes looked around all the people and suddenly turned to Lydia with a respectful attitude. Ms. Henderson, if you need any help from the Simpson family in the future, please just tell me! So do we the Stewart family. Im sorry for what happened in the past. From now on, we will follow the L Groups leadership! Lydia, so do we the Vesper Corporation. All the leaders dered that as long as Lydia was willing to cooperate, they would sign agreements immediately. This scene deeply hurt Sophias heart. She thought Sunny Entertainment was thergest enterprise that was invited. To her surprise, the enterprises that arrivedter were bigger and bigger. The Simpson family and Vesper Corporation were invited too. Even the Stewart family and the Lawson family were invited. They were two of the four prestigious families of Emerdale! Besides, these groups had no businessmunications with the L Group before. So they came not because of Lydia. Were they called by Leo? At this time, Leo stood up slowly and smiled at Sophia brightly, Ms. ck, am I deserve now? Flop! Leos words made Sophia sit back in her original position. Her face was very pale. Lennox, Ronnie and Chris all looked at her coldly. Anyone of them could teach Sophia a good lesson. She bit her teeth and struggled, but she gave up resistance. I withdraw my previous doubts about you. Im sorry! Her apology made the faces of those middle-level and senior leaders who had been dismissed also turned pale. Originally, they ced their hopes on Sophia. As long as Sophia defeated Lydia, they could return to the L Group. To their surprise, Sophia suffered a humiliating defeat in the first revolt after she returned to Emerdale! At this time, Lydia announced, Since everyone has no objection, Leo will take the post of deputy general manager! Besides, you guys, give me your letters of resignation before lunch! The meeting is over! ncing at the dismissed leaders impassively, Lydia intended to leave. Sophia looked at Leo with eyes filled with unwillingness and left the conference room first. Irene came over and said Congrattions, and then returned to her department. Lennox, Ronnie and others also left. Only Chris stayed in the conference room. Ms. Henderson, Mr. Cohen, please stay- He stopped Leo and Lydia, My cousin is also here. She is waiting for you in the reception area on the top floor! Chapter 302 Came Alone Kate? After listening to Chriss words, both Leo and Lydia stopped and looked at each other. Kate never appeared on normal asions. What could make her show up must be something very important to her. Leo didnt know what Kate wanted to do with them. If someone could guess what she was thinking, her name would not be Kate. Tell her well be there in a minute. After saying that, Leo and Lydia walked into the upward elevator and walked towards the reception area of the top floor. When they came to the top floor, through the transparent ss window, Leo saw a graceful figure sitting on the sofa in the reception area calmly tasting coffee. All her gestures and expressions showed the elegance of a nobledy. Leo had to admit that Kate was the only woman who could be Lydias opponent in any aspect, either for beauty, status, money or power. Kates tactical mind was even better than Lydias. As for her family background, the Lawson family was not her original family. She was an adopted child. Leo had no way to know her real life experience. Such a woman integrated beauty, property ownership, strategy and mystery. In a sense, she was more noble and elegant than Lydia. Avender velvet gown outlined her body shape incisively and vividly, showing both womanly charm and dignity. Her slightlyzy eyes ncing at the side from time to time gave people a strange feeling-she was like a very morous red lotus, which could only be viewed from a distance and could not be dallied. Seeing Leo, Kate put down her coffee cup. She came to him slowly and pointed to the locked office door, Please open the door. Leo was surprised, How do you know my office is here? The office was used exclusively by the owner of the building. Except for Justin, n and Forrest, only Lydia could enter and leave it freely. How could Kate know? Kate smiled thinly, Do you think I dont know your identity as the owner of the International Commerce Center? You know that? Leo looked even more surprised. I knew it a long time ago. Kate said tonelessly, If I dont know your identity as the owner of the International Commerce Center, how can I use your identity to beguile Peter? Once he heard that, Leos eyes became cold. Indeed, Peter wanted to get the urban nning and construction projects too much. Thats why he was put upon by Kate. She sessfully let him believe that Benedict was the owner of the International Commerce Center. After taking a deep look at her, Leo opened the door of the office. Lydia and Kate walked in together. Leo and Lydia sat opposite Kate and said directly, What is it you want to see us about? Kate smiled thinly, I want to talk about our cooperation. The Lawson Group attached great importance to our cooperation. Go ahead. Lydia looked at her warily with a t tone. Kates identity was enough to make Lydia sensitive. She was the only woman who could draw Lydias special attention. In addition, Kate reached cooperation by setting Lydia up. How could Lydia not be careful of Kate? Kate smiled and didnt mind at all. The following discussions were really about cooperation. Although Lydia refuted a few words sharply, the overall process was fairly smooth. Finally, be careful.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Kate said meaningfully. Then she got up and left. Leo narrowed his eyes. He couldnt shake the feeling that it was Kates threat. Lydia shouted coldly, Stop! Kate stopped, looked back and calmly looked at Lydia, Anything else? Lydias face was cold, Make your point before you go. Kate was dismissive, Ive exined it clear enough. Then she ignored Lydia and strode towards the door. Whoosh! A figure appeared in front of her eerily and looked at her emotionlessly. Kate was surprised for a while. Then she came to her sense, smiled softly and said without fear, Have you moved on and wont even let me go? Sorry, its a big deal. Make it clear before you go. Leo said coolly with an indifferent expression. Kate was silent for a while. Then she raised her head and looked at Leo, Its okay to let me make it clear. Leo,e to Lawsons house alone this evening at 8 pm! As soon as he heard that, Leos expression changed slightly. And Lydias face suddenly became sullen. Kate invited her husband in front of her. It means she looked down on her. Kate, do you think I dont dare to do something to you? Her voice was cold. Perhaps it was the collision between two equally excellent women, Kate also raised her chin and tit for tat, Are you so unconfident in your husband? Or do you think he will be attracted by me? After all, he almost married me five years ago. Lydias expression became very unkind for a moment, but soon she returned to emotionless, You dont need to irritate me. I just stick to the issues. Are you proud to date a married man? Kates smile suddenly disappeared and her eyes were very cold. She suddenly lost her interest in continuing the conversation. Whatever you think. In short, Leo should meet me at Lawsons house this evening at 8 pm. Leo, I will not wait if youete. After saying that, Kate looked back at Leo, pushed him away and left. After Kate left, Leo immediately looked at Lydia anxiously, Lydia, are you okay? Sitting on the sofa, Lydia was still angry. She looked at Leo, Will you go there in the evening? Leo hesitated for a while. For a moment, he couldnt guess what Lydia meant. He was afraid that Kate was bluffing, while he was also afraid that Kate did something. Ill go there! After some hesitation, Leo answered firmly. Lydias expression slightly changed and her lips slightly opened. It seemed that she wanted to say something, but she couldnt say a word. Forget it, you go. Lydia left the office with red eyes. Leo was full of guilt, but he didnt get up and catch up with her. Sorry, Lydia. I cant allow any idents to happen Lydia, who had already gone outside, waited outside for a while. Seeing that Leo didnt catch up, she gritted her teeth and stamped her foot, and returned to the office in anger. Soon, night fell. Lydia went to pick up Emilia after work alone. She didnt send any text messages to Leo. Leo looked at the time and quickly rushed over to Lawsons house. When he arrived, it was exactly 8 pm. A full moon hung high in the sky. Leo went straight into Lawsons house. He said with a cold tone, Wheres Kate? Chriss expression changed slightly, Kate is dressing up- Go away! Leo shouted, pushed Chris away and went directly into the backyard. There were a bamboo cabin and a swimming pool in the backyard of Lawsons house. It was originally belonged to Kieran, the former master of the Lawson family. They belonged to Kate after she was in power. Bang- Leo pushed the door heavily. He was surprised by the scene inside. Kate was sitting by the swimming pool, wearing a thin in white dress. Her long wet hair hung straight down. She was curling andbing her long hair carefully. At this time, she seemed to feel Leos gaze. She looked up slightly and then smiled meaningfully. So youre here already. Chapter 303 You Can’t Have Your Cake and Eat It The moon was as cool as water, shining on Kates gorgeous face, setting it off more perfectly. At the same time, it also had a faint sense of loneliness. There was no doubt that just now she was washing her hair and watching the moon-how boring it was to watch the moon alone! Leos expression was a little unnatural. He quickly turned his gaze, Im sorry! Kate was surprised and then smiled casually, Never mind. My appointment with you is at 8 oclock. You just came on time. Give me a minute. Kate got up, went back to the house and came out soon. Her long wet hair was dried soon. It was wrapped high by a hairpin, revealing her snow-white neck. She came to Leo, Come in. Looking at Kate with such an appearance, Leos anger abated more than half. He nodded slightly, Okay! Nobody would have thought that Kate lived in such a small cabin. Although the cabin was small, it was fully equipped. In addition to the necessities of a boudoir, there was also a coffee machine. Kate loved coffee, which was known by people in the upper-ss society of Emerdale. Latte or Mocha? Kate asked without looking back. No, thanks. Leo refused. He came to Lawsons house only to ask about things. He would leave after asking. Kate narrowed her eyes and smiled, Lets try Mocha. Hearing that, Leo could only allow himself a wry smile. Kate did things only following her own will and never took others feelings into ount. Even Leo could not change her way. Soon, a cup of steaming Mocha was brought to Leo. Thank you. Leo apologized but didnt drink. He just stared at her straightly, Can you say it now? What do you mean during the day? Kate didnt answer this question. She only smiled and looked at him with charming eyes, Weve never sat and had coffee calmly together, have we? Leo didnt understand why she said such words. After a moment of silence, he nodded. When he joined the Lawson family five years ago, he and Kate had lived together for a while. However, at that time, Leo was not so powerful. In his eyes, Kate was a vicious beauty who was always scheming and plotting. Every word she said should be carefully considered, for fear of hiding other meanings. Every action she did should be carefully analyzed, for worrying about whether she was nning for something again-even if when he was sleeping, he had to hide a knife under his pillow. In the past, they had been intertwined with hatred. How could they sit together to have coffee and talk at night? Kate also nodded, Since we havent done it before, we should cherish this opportunity more. Leos eyes narrowed dangerously, I cant tell which sentence you said is true and which is false. Kate still smiling, This kind of woman has a unique vor, isnt she? Leo did not respond butughed it off. For me, a man like you has a unique vor, too. Looking at Leo, Kate suddenly opened her mouth again. Kate had great charm. Her long hair covered her shoulders, and her face was like the bright moon. There was also a faint fragrance on her body. It was like the scent of flowers but it seemed toe from herself. Leo wasnt swayed by her. He still looked at Kate coldly. Before answering your question, please answer me a question first- She narrowed her eyes slightly. At this time, she fully showed her rapier wit. Do you think I ever liked you? Kates question made Leo a little surprised. He shook his head, No! Really The expression in Kates eyes was changed. All her momentum disappeared in an instant. She continued, There are many kinds of like, deep love, silent blessing, and cats and mice. What the hell are you trying to say? Leo impatiently interrupted Kate with a low voice. Suddenly, his murderous look made Kate tremble. She clenched the coffee cup with both hands. She clenched with great force, so her wrist was already bing steel-blue. But then she rxed her whole body and soul. She looked calm and said only one inexplicable word. You cant have your cake and eat it. Angel and demon are just between thoughts. Who is the cake? Who is the angel? Leo suddenly felt funny. He had interpreted what Kate wanted to express, but he would not easily agree with what Kate said. For her, love was just a tool to achieve her goal. So was marriage. Kate fell into deep silence and looked back at her bedside table. There was a photo frame that was deliberately pushed down. Staring for a long time, she turned her head and looked at Leo calmly, If one day, I strike Lydia, what will you do? Ill kill you. Leo also looked at her calmly and said tonelessly. What if you cant stop me? Kate asked again. Its the same. Leo stood up and looked at Kate coldly, I hope you can think it clearly. Dont cut your own throat. After saying that, he strode out. The coffee was already cold. Leo didnt take a sip of it.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Kate was still sitting at the coffee table. She gazed nkly at the moon in the sky with dulled eyes. No one knew what she was thinking. After a long time, she got up, came to the bedside table, and righted the fallen photo frame. She stared at the photo in the frame with reddish eyes andplex emotion. Thats a wedding photo. The man in the picture forced a smile, but the woman smiled from her heart. After watching it for a while, Kate smiled faintly. At least, I once had you. With a whisper, Kate gently pushed the photo frame down. Looking at the moon in the sky, her eyes became sharp bit by bit, among which there was a kind of resolution. You cant have your cake and eat it. Angel and demon are just between thoughts. As long as you say a word, I will stop everything and run into brightness. Its a pity that it is you who want me to fall into darkness. Leo, you will regret not killing me! Kates voice was freezing. It waste when Leo arrived home. He took a cold shower and crept into the room. He found that Lydia hadnt slept yet. Why arent you sleeping? Leo was a little surprised and asked in a low voice. Lydia didnt talk. She only eyed him coldly. After making sure that there was no scent of womens perfume on his body, she rolled over to sleep. Leo gave a wry smile and didnt say anything. Heid down beside Lydia gingerly. The two slept on their backs. Lydia didnt fall asleep. After waiting for a while, she didnt get Leos confession. Suddenly, a gust of anger rose in her heart. In fact, she knew the reason why Leo had to visit Kate. However, the rtionship between Kate and Leo was too special. Even if she believed that Leo would not make any mistakes, she still thought too much. She thought Leo would take the initiative to make an apology when he came back. She didnt expect that he slept directly. Lydia turned slightly. Seeing Leo still didnt respond, she suddenly looked pale and sullen. Who cares? Lydia grew even angrier. She gnawed her teeth and scolded abruptly, with a strong momentum of fighting to the end. Even if she knew she was thinking too much, she didnt apologize. However, when Lydia was going to break down, Leo turned over and gently hugged her. Sorry. Lydia soon heard his voice that was full of regret. Suddenly, Lydias body stiffened, and her ears immediately flowed down. Chapter 304 She’s My Comrade’s Wife Why are you crying? Looking at Lydias trembling shoulders and hearing her soft cry, Leo was stunned immediately. Lydia couldnt sleep but kept tossing and turning in bed. So did Leo. He felt it was not good to sleep without saying anything. So he apologized to her. To his surprise, Lydia cried directly. In his impression, Lydia rarely cried. She cried only when he came back from the army and before they separated in the past. Why did she cry today? Dont cry, please! Leo was thrown into confusion immediately and had a headache. He was capable of fighting the enemies on the battlefield. Whereas, its a little difficult for him to coax a woman to stop crying. It took a long time for him to find a solution. However, in the end, he could only say Dont cry. Lydia suddenly turned over. Her tears had long been wiped dry. She looked sulky, I didnt cry. Why did you say sorry to me just now? Did you do something wrong to me! Women tend to hold their grudges. Leo made her nervous for fearing that Kate would do anything to him. Now Leo came back, she would scare him. After hearing Lydias words, Leos face turned pale immediately. He hurriedly exined, I didnt. I just came to ask Kate a few questions. Really? Lydia was still expressionless. Absolutely true! Leo was very anxious. He was thinking about bounding Kate to help rify. Leo was about to go on exining when a gust of fragrance came. Lydia stretched out a hand and covered Leos mouth. Leo immediately widened his eyes and took Lydias hand, Lydia, you I know that you went to visit her because you were worried about me. Im imagining things. Lydia looked at Leo softly and said, Im sorry. Leo was stunned for a long time. He finally breathed a sigh of relief after making sure that Lydia was no longer angry, Thats good. I thought you misunderstood me. Lydia immediately chuckled and said, Oh you fool, Im just bluffing. How could you betray me? Although the light in the room was dark and the lights were not turned on, Leo still saw Lydias gorgeous smile. He was immediately entranced by it and looked straight at Lydia. Lydia, you look gorgeous when you smile. He said in a daze. When Lydia heard this remark, she was surprised and deepened her smile, You just got that? Hearing that, Leo also smiled with embarrassment, Youre always beautiful. Youre more beautiful when you smile. Lydia fell into silence. She sat up from the bed and looked at the moon in the sky. Whats up? Leo also sat up. Nothing much. I just feel how time flies. The Thanksgiving Day ising soon. Lydia looked at the round moon and said. Yes, Thanksgiving Day ising soon. For some reason, Leo was also filled with emotion. Thanksgiving Day was a time for families to get together and taste the roast turkey. Lydia at least had a home, while he didnt even know who his biological parents were. However, Leo still misunderstood Lydias meaning. She didnt miss the family that had cast a shadow on her childhood at all. Whereas, after she married, she had a husband, a daughter and her own home. Her hatred for her original family had been reduced. More importantly, after being with Leo, sheughed a lot more.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Meeting Leo was like a tortuous dream. From the initial anger, helplessness and panic to the birth of her little child, who became her new spiritual sustenance, to the final return of Leo and the formation of aplete family, Lydia felt incredible. She looked at Leos face with soft eyes, Our family must be happy on Thanksgiving Day. We will! Leo promised with firm eyes. The days passed. There were two days before Thanksgiving Day. During this time, the Hamilton family still didnt take any action. To Leos surprise, he asked Nadine to find the ancestral house of the Hamilton family, but it was unfound. There was no Hamiltons House in Emerdale. Since there was no Hamiltons House, how could the Hamilton family exist? He also asked Ronnie about this question. Ronnies answer made Leo very concerned. The Hamilton family was the most mysterious one of the original four prestigious families in Emerdale. It almost didnt appear in public and wont participate in the power struggles of all parties. Its like a wild crane hidden in the city. People lived luxury life in the prosperous metropolis, and profit chains were connected everywhere. However, the Hamilton family was independent of the world. That drew Leos attention. However, he did not pay too much attention. Even if the Hamilton family was the strongest of the four prestigious families, it didnt count for much to him. Moreover, in the absence of the Hamilton family, he was the biggest force of the whole Emerdale. Jingle bell- Just then, the phone rang. Its Sharon who made the call. The guys you want had been trained. Do you want to have a look? Her tone was cold. Every so often, there were painful wails heard as the background sound. It seemed that these people had been tortured a lot by Sharon. Hearing that, Leo smiled, Okay. Sharon reported the location. Then Leo and Nadine rushed there. It was a training base, which was borrowed by Sharon from the leader of the military region. As soon as Leo and Nadine arrived, they saw arge group of people in green military uniforms lying in the open yground. They were all from the Martial Arts Association. In the future, they would serve as a strong guard force to defend Emerdale. Sharon whistled and shouted, Get up! Suddenly, these people that were already very tired immediately stood up like a Pavlovian response. In three seconds, they stood in front of Leo and Nadine in neat order. Sharons cold eyes swept over these people one by one, and then said, You can start now. Wace, the leader of these people, immediately took the lead. He took a step forward and yed a set of movements in martial arts. The people behind him also showed their skills together, with neat and uniform movements and strong killing spirit. Sharon nodded slightly, How do you like it? Their martial arts qualities are formed, so it is difficult for them to enhance. Considering this, I taught them militarybat skills. Good. Leo nodded. He was very satisfied. The advantage and disadvantage of the people of the Martial Arts Association were obvious. Their advantage was that they had the foundation of martial arts and had stronger strength. Their disadvantage was that they didnt know how to kill people. If they encountered professional killers, the killers might not be their opponents if theypeted fair. However, these people would die in the end because they didnt know how to attack the most vulnerable parts of the human body. Sharon made up for their shorings perfectly. Seeing Leo nod, everyone was relieved. Wace came to Leo and peeked at Sharon like a mouse seeing a cat. Mr. Cohen, Mrs. Cohen is great. These days, we have been trained strictly enough. We have exerted our potential to thergest extent. Wace said in an awed tone. Sharon was so beautiful that he subconsciously regarded Sharon as Leos wife. But Leo said sullenly, Shes myrades wife! Chapter 305 Family Reunion Wace was astonished. His surprised eyes kept looking back and forth between Leo and Sharon. Although the rtionship between Leo and Lydia had been made public, it was not widely known. Wace didnt care about anything except the Spencer family and martial arts practice. Therefore, he didnt know who Leos wife was. Sharon was beautiful, and she had a cool temperament that attracted mens attention. Besides, she was very good at martial arts-she was an ideal match for Leo in all aspects. Hence, Wace thought she was Leos wife and called her Mrs. Cohen. To his surprise, Sharon was Leosrades wife. Sharon just heard what Wace said. A crimson color shed away on her beautiful cold face. Then her eyes became colder and red at Wace. Control your tongue! She looked at Wace and said in a cold voice. Wace wouldnt say boo to a goose and shut up at once. Then Sharon let him go. She nced at everyone one by one and shouted, From now on, my training for you is over. You are all Leos men from now on. You should protect his families secretly. Do you understand? Yes, Ms. Bell! Everyone looked serious and answered without any hesitation. The Martial Arts Association respected the strong. The strength shown by Leo and Sharon had conquered thempletely. Moreover, they noticed that unlike the former president of the Martial Arts Association, Leo did not have time to manage the association. He handed it over to Wace. Therefore, there were not so many rules and etiquettes for them to follow. Generally speaking, they preferred the current Martial Arts Association. Leo nodded and said to Wace, I will go to Valenham tomorrow. Protect my families. Dont worry, Mr. Cohen! Wace knew who he should protect. He immediately sent his men to hide near Hendersons house. After dismissing these people, Sharon looked at Leo, Shall I go with you? Leo knew what Sharon worried about, but he shook his head, No. Nadine will follow me secretly. Okay. Sharon didnt say anything then. She turned around and left. Sharon- Suddenly, Leo stopped her. Sharon paused and turned to look at Leo with inquiring eyes. For Thanksgiving Day this yeardo you have any ns? Leo scratched his head and asked with some embarrassment. Hearing that, Sharons expression changed slightly, but she still said calmly, For me, to celebrate Thanksgiving Day or not is all the same. Leo hesitated for a long time. Finally, he invited her, Would you like toe to my house for dinner in the evening? The expression on Sharons face became subtle, and she recalled the night when she was injured and went to Leos house. Finally, she restrained her inner impulse and shook her head. Forget it. You enjoy your dinner. Dont worry about me. After saying that, she intended to leave. But her arm was caught. Leo looked serious, For me, you are also my rtive. How can I ignore you? Sharons arm suddenly trembled slightly. She hesitated for a long time. Then she finally nodded reluctantly, All right. Leo immediately smiled, Then our Thanksgiving Day will be perfect. Then he informed Nadine toe to his house for dinner in the evening. Nadine was ttered. Leo frowned with mock severity, Dont talk nonsense. I inform you toe, you juste and eat! Nadines mind was filled with a myriad of thoughts and ideas. Leo regarded her as a rtive!Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Yes, my lord! That night, Leo brought Nadine and Sharon back home. As soon as Lydia opened the door, she was surprised. Leo pointed to Nadine and Sharon and smiled, They are also my rtives. Is that alright to let them have dinner together? Lydias beautiful eyes flitted over Nadine and Sharon one by one, only to find that thetter two were worried for fear that Lydia would drive them out. After all, Lydia was Leos nominal wife. After looking for a while, Lydias eyes became rxed. She said with a smile, Of course, its all right. The more the merrier. Nadine and Sharon looked at each other. A happy look appeared on their faces. Marie, who had been busy doing her internship, also returned home to have the long-lost family reunion dinner. Long time no see, Leo! As soon as she saw Leo, Marie ran over with excitement and wanted to give Leo a warm kiss. But when she caught a glimpse of Lydia who was looking at her coldly, she soon gave up and kept a distance from Leo. She changed her action of kissing to hugging. Long time no see. Leo smiled at Marie, Sit down for a while. The dinner will be ready soon. Originally, the dinner was prepared for four people. Since Nadine and Sharon also came, the dishes were not enough. So Leo nned to cook more dishes. Lydia, Leo, Ill help! Unexpectedly, Marie slipped into the kitchen and said with a smile. Lydia frowned, Why do you go to the kitchen? Dont try to make trouble. Go out to escort the guests. Suddenly, Marie was not happy, You treat me like a child again. During the internship period, I have improved a lot. Besides, after a time, I will work in Hopkins headquarters. After I go to Hopkins, I cant go back to Emerdale for dinner and visit you quite often. As she spoke, Marie looked unhappy all over her face. Leo smiled, Hopkins? Your sisterspany wanted to develop in Hopkins in the future. I also have business in Hopkins. Hearing that, Lydia was a little surprised. She remembered that Leo had said that the J Group in Hopkins belonged to him. Really? Marie was excited, Is that mean I can often visit you in the future? Leo smiled and nodded, You cane to me if you have time. Leo, youre so kind! Marie was overjoyed. She hugged Leo with a kitchen knife in her hand. Lydia was scared and screamed, Knife -knife- After a series of preparations, the dishes were done then. As goodughs, Emilia and Marie tremendously enlivened the atmosphere on the table, which made everyoneugh. Cheers! Marie stood up with a smile and raised her ss. Leo, Lydia, Sharon and Nadine all stood up and clinked sses. Emilia also imitated the adults, raised her milk cup and said, Cheers- Toasting- The sses clinked and made pleasant sounds. Everyone drank it all at once. Its been a long time since we got together to have dinner togetherst time. In the past, there were only three people, Lydia, Emilia and me. In previous years, Lydia had to live alone. Marie couldnt help looking at Lydia and said with emotion. Marie- Lydia scolded softly. Although having said that, she was obviously very happy that night. She even drank a little red wine for the first time. However, Maries words also recalled everyones memories on the table. Leo, Sharon and Nadine all lookedplicatedly. They all had different backgrounds, but they had one point inmon. They all had no rtives. In other words, all of them were longing for rtives. Leo gently grasped Lydias cold little hand and whispered, It will always be like this. Yes. Lydia nodded and drank all the red wine in the ss. Look, the moon outside is so beautiful! Suddenly, Marie screamed in surprise. The crowd then looked and saw a bright moon hanging high in the dark night sky. The dinner ended while chatting andughing and enjoying the beautiful night. Sharon and Nadine got up and left one after another. Marie was also a little tired, so she went back to her room. Only Leo and Lydia were left in the living room. Lydia looked at the moon outside and muttered, Im going home tomorrow. Yes, youll go to see my father-inw. The eyes of Leo became sharp bit by bit. Chapter 306 Farewell Leo bought a ticket to Valenham at 9 a. m. Later the passenger list of his flight was ordingly refreshed. Leo is going to Valenham! The upper-ss families in Emerdale heard about the news and were quite shocked. The Stewart family. Ronnie Stewart stood up directly from his chair on hearing the news, and totally ignored his secretarys itinerary report. Young master, heres your itinerary today: 8 a. m. However, Ronnie cut in before the secretary finished the first item. Cancel all the activities! Prepare a car for me now and ask all members of the Stewart family to assemble at the Emerdale Airport! After making sure he had dressed neatly, he went out with his head held high. At the same time, the Simpson family. Lennox Simpson also went to the airport with all his family members. Mr. Cohen is going to Valenham. Our family should do something to pay our homage to him! Everyone, lets go to the Emerdale Airport and see Mr. Cohen off! *** The same thing was also happening in the Perry family. For the first time, Millie didnt wear a red dress on weekdays. Instead, she changed it into a suit of silver white business clothes, looking charming and capable at the same time. She hurriedly went out with her men. Frank Perry behind her shouted angrily, If you dare to go out of this door, you wont be my daughter anymore! Millie stopped, then turned around and looked at him coldly, I hope Im not your daughter. Then she left without looking back. Perry was totally pissed off and couldnt help smashing up things at home. All the luxury cars on the road were heading to the Emerdale Airport. There were people seeing Leo off, but at the same time there were people taking this as an opportunity to set him up. Danger was looming. *** In the Lawson Building. Chris Lawson was about to go out, but was stopped by a cold voice. Where are you going? Chris was slightly stiff. He slowly came to his sense and looked at the indifferent woman with her back against him, Mr. Cohen is going to Valenham. I should see him off on behalf of the Lawson family. Kate Lawsons eyes were cold and said indifferently, You shouldnt go. He went to Valenham to seek his doom. That has nothing to do with us. Hearing this, Chris immediately trembled and his pupils widened. He found that Kate had been a little bit odd recently. After talking with Leost night, Kate she had be extremely irritable and very cold to Leo. He had a hunch that the rtionship between the Lawson family and Leo would be broken again because of Kate! After Chris left, Kates phone rang. Kate, Leo is going to Valenham. Its a rare opportunity. Youd better hurry up. After hearing this, Kate hung up directly, and sneered, Noisy! *** At the same time, Reba Ford was in her room. She sat on her bed, waiting anxiously for the news. Suddenly, her phone rang. Hello!N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Reba Ford immediately answered the phone anxiously. On the other side of the phone, the voice was mechanically synthesized. Leo is going to Valenham. This is the best chance. Hurry up! Leo wouldnt have imagined his trip to Valenham should be a good chance for his enemies. He was now holding Emilia in his arms. Lydia and Marie were lining up to board the ne. Then the ground of the Emerdale Airport suddenly vibrated slightly. Leo, Lydia and Marie happened to be able to have a panoramic view of the whole Emerdale Airport. They saw a lot of ck luxury cars on the periphery of the airport, which crowded the airport. Then a group of people swarmed in. Marie immediately eximed, Who is it that attracts so many people to see him off? Leos face changed slightly and muttered to himself, What are they doing here? His eyesight was much better than that of ordinary people. He could see that Lennox Simpson, Ronnie Stewart and others were the first batch of people to swarm in. If it were only the Simpson and Stewart family, there wont be so many people. But they had many subsidiaries, and the executives of thesepanies also came. There were at least five or six confidants following one executive. So, there were more than 100 people in total. Hundreds of people came to the airport to see Leo off. Even the dignitaries with great power were not qualified for this! The passengers around were also very surprised and couldnt help guessing for whom they came. Then there was a broadcast from the airport. The passengers of Boeing 747, please board the ne. Lydia immediately said, Come on, were going to get on the ne. Marie then stopped looking outside, and Leo also boarded the ne. With fewer and fewer people in the front, Leo, Lydia and Marie were about to enter the cabin. At that time, Lennox, Ronnie and others arrived. Looking at the ne that Leo was taking, they roared with all their strength. Goodbye Mr. Cohen Goodbye Mr. Cohen Goodbye Mr. Cohen When Lennox and Ronnie shouted, all the members of their families and the chairman of their subsidiaries also shouted. The sound was so loud that it once overshadowed the broadcast sound of the airport. It formed an echo andsted for a long time. The passengers were immediately surprised and looked around, trying to find the Mr. Cohen they were calling. Who on earth was Mr. Cohen? Howe he would have the ability to attract so many dignitaries to see him off in person? However, after searching for a long time, no one figured that out. Of course. Because Leo had boarded the ne, sitting by the window and looking down at the people who were waiting for him. He was smiling gently. These were the people who submitted to him. Maybe something unpleasant happened among them before, but now they submitted to him from the bottom of their heart. He was familiar with this scene. At the end of his five-year glorious military career and he finally was gloriously discharged from the army. Thousands of soldiers shouted Goodbye Commander of Wyverns. Marie, who was behind Leo, looked at him and covered her mouth in surprise. Leo, you are the one Lydia also looked at him. Although he didnt speak, his eyes exined everything. Leo smiled lightly, but he didnt speak. Lydia and Marie were shocked. That were nearly half of the forces in Emerdale. They should alle to see Leo off! Then the ne took off and flew to Valenham. Looking at therge clouds outside the window, Leo was lost in thought. Valenham was the center of Pompeii and known as the Valenham. It had been existing for thousands of years, and nurtured many prestigious families. With time going by, it gave birth to the nine royal families standing at the peak of it. The royal families in Country YD! Lydia felt something was off and looked at Emilia who was sleeping in her arms. She tightly held Leos wrist with her cold hand. Leo gave her a reassuring look, Ive got everything under control! Chapter 307 Kidnap It took about 3 hours from Emerdale to Valenham. At noon, the nended at Valenham Airport on time. Leo carried Emilia in his arms and walked out of the airport with Lydia and Marie. The autumn in Valenham was not hot. Instead, it was quite cool. Leo looked around. There were many tall buildings and the traffic was heavy. There were young men and women dressed in fancy clothes everywhere. This ce was small, but there might be many talented people. Those young people on the roadside might be the masters of prestigious families. That was the charm of Valenham, which attracted countless people and imed countless lives! Lydia was also lost in thoughts. Walking on the road of Valenham, she smelled the air of it, and her body trembled slightly. Finally, here she was, standing on the road of her hometown. The closer she approached her hometown, the more nervous she was. Even though she broke with her family when she was young, she still couldnt deny the fact that she came from here. She came from here and was deeply rooted here! Sis Marie thought of something. She held Lydias wrist tightly and said solemnly, Dont worry. If anyone bullies you, Ill be the first to help you. Ill teach them a lesson. Lydia was moved, but still shook her head, Im fine. Im just afraid that Leo will be put in an awkward situation Marie was stunned. Then she thought of something and said viciously, Ill treat him the same. I wont let off whoever dares to bully him Leo didnt speak and looked at Marie. He already knew Marie was Lydias half sister. But the status of them in the family was quite different. Although Lydia was the eldest princess of the family, it was only because of the influence of her biological mother, who was previously recognized as the most beautiful woman. Now her mother was gone, and she was bound to be inferior to Marie. Otherwise, why did some people still dare to threaten her, set her up to have a car ident and try to kill the baby in her belly when her father loved her so dearly? The so-called tradition of thinking highly of noble blood was nothing but bullshit! Leo looked indifferent. Now it depended on the Hendersons attitude towards Lydia. If they treated her well, Leo wont bother to punish them. But if they bullied her, he would deal with them ruthlessly! Sis, dont think too much. After you left home, father had been missing you the most during these years. when you got hometer, you should talk to him and he would definitely forgive you. Walking out of the airport, Marie earnestly said, We are families after all. Nothing can change that. Lydia was still silent. She looked back at Leo and nodded with determination, Well, as long as he agrees to my marriage with Leo, Ill think about it. Really? Marie pped and was full of joy. There was no better ending than this. Leo was also moved. For him, Lydia was willing to repair the rtionship with her father who she had always hated. But was it really that easy? When the four of them were thinking about how to go to the Henderson family, a car pulled up beside them. My niece! The window was rolled down, revealing the beautiful face of Elena Henderson. She was Lydia and Maries aunt. Aunt Elena! Lydia was poker-faced, while Marie ran to Elena excitedly. It seemed that Marie had a good rtionship with Elena. Leo whispered, Come on, be happy. Leo was not surprised that It was Elena who came to pick them up. After all, Lydia didnt really have a good rtionship with the Henderson family. Elena was the only one who was willing to establish a good rtionship with Lydia. Lydia also knew this. Then she finally unnaturally smiled a bit and said, Aunt Elena. Elena was stunned by Lydias greeting, and then her face flushed with excitement, Niece, you are finally willing to call me aunt! Dont get me wrong. Its just a greeting. Lydia changed back to her poker face, Moreover, dont call me your niece outside If not, what should I call you? Lydia? Lydia Henderson? Ms. Henderson? Whatever! You are my niece after all. Lydia was kind of speechless. Elena was her mothers sister. But why Elenas character waspletely opposite to her mothers? Elena was overjoyed. She then looked at Leo with gratitude in her eyes. She understood that Lydia called her aunt because of Leo. Well, lets get in the car, Marie said with a smile. Leo nodded and looked at his watch, thinking that Nadine should being soon. Nadine would also go to Valenham this time, but he and Lydia set off first. Nadine could only catch the next flight. Lydia was about to get in the car. Suddenly, she thought of something and said, I was in a hurry to catch the ne. I didnt buy any gift. There was amercial street nearby. Ill go there to buy some gifts. What kind of gifts do you want to buy? That youe back is the best gift. Thats the most important. Elena thought that was unnecessary, but Lydia insisted, No, thats the basic manner! Elena then smiled happily, Ok, Ill wait for you here. Ill go too! Marie thought for a while and went with Lydia. Watching Lydia and Marie enter the business district, Elena suddenly squinted at Leo, Youve been to Valenham, havent you? Leo was stunned. He didnt understand why she asked this question, but he nodded, Ive been here! Leo was familiar with Valenham. The Red Wall was a representative in Valenham and was worshiped by all walks of life. Even if he was Commander of Wyverns in Pompeii, he still needed to pay tribute to the Red Wall. That was also the reason why Leo had to be careful in Valenham. If he wanted to mobilize the army here, there was a great risk. And his enemies might keep an eye on him. After all, they were always waiting for his mistakes. Why do you ask this? Leo asked again.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Elena shook her head and giggled, Nothing, just a womans intuition. After that, they didnt talk anymore and waited patiently for Lydia and Marie toe back. On the other hand, Lydia chose many stuffs as gifts for all her rtives, which showed her sincerity. She hoped that her family could ept Leo and bless them for their marriage. For this, she was willing to get rid of the past. After paying the bill, Lydia smiled and said to Marie, Ok, lets go However, when they went out of the business district, a ck van stopped in front of them. The door of the van was opened quickly and a group of men rushed out. Chapter 308 Leo’s Wrath The men who kidnapped Lydia were well-trained and masked. It only took two seconds for them to get off the bus to abduct Lydia. Marie stood for two seconds and finallye to her sense. Her face suddenly turned pale and shouted, Sis! Passers-by didnt notice a woman was kidnapped in the daytime. They just looked at Marie and thought she was strange. After chasing the ck van for a long distance, Marie stopped and watched them go farther, panting. Marie was pale. This happened so fast that she didnt have the time to respond to it. They were in Valenham, the core of Pompeii and the safest ce! But there should be somebody being kidnapped in the middle of the street! Marie calmed down and quickly called Leo. *** In the car. Leo was waiting and felt bored, while Elena was ying with Emilia. She said that Emilia looked exactly like her mother Lydia. Just then, Leos phone rang. It was Marie. Whats wrong? Leo didnt think much. He answered the phone with a smile and heard Maries painful cry. Lydia was kidnapped! Its a van without te number. The kidnappers are all masked! What should we do? Hearing this, Leos smile disappeared and looked cold. Elena, who was putting lipstick on her lips in the front row, was shocked. What happened? She turned around and looked at Leo seriously. Although she had not been in contact with Leo for a long time, she investigated him in advance. She knew that Leo would never have looked like this if something serious had not happened. Lydia was kidnapped in the street. Leos face darkened with anger, and his voice was extremely cold. His body couldnt stop trembling and he wanted to kill whoever tried to hurt Lydia. He knew the trip to Valenham would not be smooth, but he couldnt have imagined that Lydia would be kidnapped as soon as they arrived in Valenham. What?! Elenas pupils contracted suddenly, looking fierce. Herbative spirit didnt match her pretty face, They should kidnap my niece in my ce. Theres no way I could tolerate that! Then she took out her phone and was about to make a call. Leo suddenly waved his hand, Dont act rashly. We need to find out the person behind the kidnappers and what his purpose is, and then well take action! Hearing this, Elena was stunned and couldnt help putting down her phone. Do you suspect that this is not just a kidnap? She asked. Leo nodded, The forces in Valenham areplicated and intertwined with different parties involved. Who is the biggest beneficiary? Elena thought for a while, suddenly her face changed and blurted out. The royal families in Country YD? Yes. Otherwise, why did they only kidnap Lydia? Elena was shocked by what Leo had said, and her impression on Leo changed. ording to the report she received, Leo was just a waste of space that even families in Emerdale didnt want. He was good for nothing except once being a soldier. But now Leos ability to respond to on-the-spot situation and the ability to analyze are far beyond her imagination. If such a cool-headed person was a waste, there would be no genius in the world. Then what should I do? Elena looked serious. If it was just a normal kidnap, she could simply rely on her influence in Valenham. But if it were the royal families that were behind the kidnappers, it was hard for her to deal with this. Where there is nothing to lose, there is nothing to fear. The more powerful you were, the more people in the dark would stare at your mistakes. Because what Elena did represent her whole family. Elena, in particr, was the sister of the most beautiful woman of Valenham. She represented the two royal families in Country YD. So, she had to be more careful. However, Elena wanted to leave the problem to Leo. She wanted to see the ability of Leo. Leo said directly and decisively, Ill bring Lydia back. You take Marie home first. Hearing the speech, Elena immediately hesitated. But seeing that Leo was determined, she decided to believe him, Ok.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Marie soon returned to the car. As soon as she got in the car, she cried to Leo and said, Please go and save my sister! Leo nodded solemnly, Dont worry! Daddy, wheres mom? Emilia raised her head and looked at Leo. Leo carried her in his arms and said gently, Mom went to buy fish feed for the carp and will be back soon. Really? Emilia immediatelyughed happily. Looking at the expectant smile on the cuties face, Leo was even more serious. Thats it. Elena was about to start the car, but then the car was surrounded by seven or eight vans. And more than 30 tattooed men got out of the vans. Marie immediately covered Emilias eyes. Elena was also angry. She got out of the car and shouted angrily, Who are you? Do you know who I am? How dare you stop my car! One of the men smiled, Of course we know. People in Valenham are afraid of you. We also know that there is a little princess of the Henderson family, the royal family in Country YD in the car. Elena was surprised. It seemed that someone had investigated their identities thoroughly, but she still raised her eyebrows and said, Since you know who we are, how you dare stop our car! The man continued to smile and said, Oh we dare not, so we donte for you, but him! After that, he pointed at Leo and smiled grimly, He and his daughter must stay. You two can feel free to leave! Elena suddenly asked, Are you with the people who kidnapped my niece? The man gradually stopped smiling, I dont know what you are talking about. Our goal is Leo and his daughter! Elena didnt speak. She just looked back at Leo. Now, she believed that the royal families in Country YD were rted to the kidnap of Lydia. She was about to persuade Leo not to do anything, but Leo agreed to stay. Good! With that, he walked straight out of the car with Emilia in his arms. What are you doing? Seeing Leo getting off the bus, Marie looked pale. She knew that Leo could fight, but there were more than 30 people with weapons! Go! Leo suddenly turned back and shouted loudly at them. Marie and Elena in the car were shocked because of burning anger in Leos eyes. Leo was already furious! Elena clenched her teeth, Hang it there! Ill go home and call someone to help you right away! Then she stepped on the elerator and the car disappeared at the end of the road. Well, now you dont have any protection! The man waved his hand and smiled coldly. Daddy, Im scared. Emilia whispered. Its all right. I got you. Leo gently patted Emilia and suddenly stared at that man, You want to kill me? Isnt that obvious? The man sneered and said, The boss who wants to kill you said that if you stay in Emerdale, you will be alright. But you came to Valenham! You really want to die, huh? Leo understood what he meant, but he was fearless. Leo smiled coldly, looked around and asked, Are you sure nobody wille here? Do you expect others to save you? The man was surprised, Dont think about it. Ive set up some barricades here. No one wille, and the cameras have been selectively turned off! You wont know who youve offended until you die! And your daughter who is only five years old will die because of you! The manughed happily. Leo shook his head, You got me wrong. Since youve chosen the cemetery for yourself in advance, I wont bother to find you another one. What? Hearing this, the man was stiff and looked at Leo. However, Leo did not look at them at all. He gently touched the head of Emilia. How about daddy taking you to catch a doll? Emilia was still afraid, but he nodded timidly, Ok. Go. Leo took Emilias little hand, and they turned around and left. Stop! The man was furious on the spot, Howe you are not afraid at all when you are about to die! Everyone go kill them! Yes, sir! All of them picked up their weapons and rushed towards Leo and Emilia. However, Leo still turned around and kept walking. At that time, a thin figure appeared in front of him. Kill them all. Yes, my Lord. Nadine answered. In the next moment, Nadine was about to start killing as if there had been a prevailing thirst for blood. Chapter 309 The Henderson Family Stop! 30 people kept chasing Leo and Emilia and shouted at them loudly. But suddenly, they stopped. A slim woman in leather clothes came towards them. She looked indifferent. She was wearing high heels and the sound of her steps was like a knife. They couldnt help staring at her. They had yed with a lot of women, but its the first time they had seen such a beautiful woman. Liam, this girl is wild and hot! Liam who seemed to be the leader of them licked his lips with greed in his eyes. He thought for a while and couldnt help nodding. Suddenly, he came to his senses and pped the man who popped out this idea, Sex is all you think about! Finish the task first! The man who was hit was reluctant, Leo is just a waste. We can kill him whenever we want. But this woman is different. If you miss such an excellent woman, its hard to meet someone like her again. That makes sense. Liam also agreed. He stared at Nadine, and his eyes were soon full of filth, Ok, tie this woman first, and then we can y with her after killing Leo! Yes! They were shouting and unaware that they were about to die. One of the men boldly took the initiative to touch Nadines beautiful face, Has anyone told you that girls shouldnt y with knives? However, before touching Nadines face, he had died. The whole process was silent. The man still stood in ce. Liam and others stared at him. A bloody broken arm rose to the sky and then fell on the ground. The mans arm was cut off by Nadine. Ah The man screamed in pain, and his blood gushed out like a fountain. Nadine didnt even look at it and continued to walk to the rest of them. What?! This scene shocked them deeply, and they couldnt stop trembling. Nadine was still beautiful and so slim, but Liam thought she was fearsome. Cut off an arm without blinking? Was she still human?! Donte here! Liam immediately shouted, grabbed a machete from the person next to him, pointed at Nadine, and looked extremely frightened. However, Nadine looked at everyone as if they had been corpses and walked towards them. They were bing more and more afraid. Liam finally couldnt bear it. He roared, kill this woman for me! The people rushed towards Nadine. Seeing this, Nadine smiled lightly, and her eyes became bloody red as if she had been craving for blood. Then she rushed into the crowd under the gaze of Liam. Ha-ha Liam immediatelyughed wildly. He thought that even if Nadine was powerful, she would still be killed by a crowd of people with machetes. But soon he stoppedughing. No way! Thats impossible! He screamed and trembled. Nadine was like a tiger entering the flock of sheep. She rushed into the crowd. Her short knife was like a meat grinder. Every time it was waved, a head would fly to the sky, or an arm In short, in just a few seconds, everyone died. On the asphalt road, blood flowed like a river, and even the air was filled with a bloody and pungent smell. Nadine was still walking, making a pleasant sound with her high heels. But her heels are dyed red with blood. Every step would leave a trace on the ground. No!!! Liam was frightened by the Nadine. Without thinking, he turned around and ran away. But after a few steps, he stopped. There was a bloody knife across his neck. Tell me who was your boss. Or you will die! Nadine said coldly, and the expression on her face did not changed. Ill tell you everything! Liam dared not hide anything and spit it all out. After that, Nadine slit his throat, and his blood gushed out. Then Nadine took out a snow-white handkerchief, gently wiped the blood on the de, made a phone call, turned around and left. *** In the bustling business district, Leo was holding Emilia and catching the dolls. Leo easily caught the dolls. Emilia looked at Leo and worshiped him very much. Daddy! You are so good at it! You caught many dolls! The cutie was very excited, pping. Leo smiled and gave all the dolls to Emilia, These are for you and mummy. Will you keep them for her? Ok! Emilia immediately agreed and had forgotten the previous unhappiness. Then Nadine came over and said, My Lord, all the people were killed. I asked the people of the Kingston Chamber of Commerce to deal with the aftermath. The Kingston Chamber of Commerce, the leader of the Eight Chambers of Commerce, was founded by Commerce Maestro Parker. Leo was indifferent. Obviously, this was not the answer he wanted. How about the identity of the person behind! Nadine trembled and said quickly. Who is it! Leo suddenly became furious. Nadine hesitated for a while, but still told him. He is from one of the royal families in Country YD. Terry from the Henderson family! He ordered people to kidnap Lydia.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Leo was astonished and couldnt repress his feeling of murder, Royal families in Country YD But he soon calmed down. Since it was Terry who kidnapped her, he wont hurt her. Leo only worried that Lydia might be sad if she knew it was her families who kidnapped her. My lord, what shall we do next, Nadine asked. Emilia was tired of ying and looked at Leo, Wheres mummy, daddy? Leo smiled and carried her in his arms, Well go find mummy now. After saying that, Leo became indifferent. Lets go to the Hendersons! *** The Henderson family. Lydia woke up and found herself lying on a luxurious big bed covered with a quilt made of silk. The walls around were covered with famous paintings and antiques. Each one of them was expensive enough. Where I am Lydia sat up and felt a fitful of headache. Suddenly, she remembered what happened before she fainted. She was tied and brought to the van by a group of people. She so freaked out. Leo, Emilia Lydia hurried out of bed. Through the huge window, she saw the whole city center. Looking at the magnificent buildings around, she seemed to be in a castle. And this castle was quite familiar. Lydias pupils suddenly shrank, This is the royal family in Country YD! Suddenly, the door of the bedroom was opened. A handsome man in a white suit was leaning against the door, with an evil smile on his face. Havent seen you in ages, cousin. Chapter 310 Remarry Terry?! Seeing the handsome young man leaning at the door, Lydias face changed. But soon, she said coldly, Why are you here? If Leo were here, he would definitely kill him. Because Terry was the one who threatened to separate them and regarded Emilia as a bastard. Terry didnt even have mercy on a child and by no mean he was a kind person. Terry smiled, walked to Lydia and said, Did you forget your home after you didnt go home for a long time? This is where we grew up. Why cant I be here? Hearing this, Lydia fell into meditation. I was kidnapped by a group of people before, but now Im here, so It seemed that Lydia understood something. Lydias face suddenly turned pale and she was angry, Did you ask people to kidnap me?! Oh, youre still as smart as before. I thought I could sessfully trick you. Terrys face was full of regret, but he didnt feel guilty after being exposed, and he smiled even more happily. Why did you do that?! Lydia angrily came closer to him and asked, Where are my husband and daughter? What have you done to them? After knowing that her families kidnapped her, she so was worried about Leo and Emilia that she grabbed Terrys tie and her eyes were red. Terry didnt resist. He let Lydia shake his body violently. Then he said with a smile, Of course I did this because I wanted to take you home. How long havent you been home? Ive promised that I wille back. Why did you have to take me home like this? Lydia was very dissatisfied with this answer and was still indignant. Terry was silent for a moment. He stared at Lydia, and the smile on his face disappeared, Why did I do this? Dont you know? What he said made Lydia even more angry. She didnt speak, but stared at Terry. Why did you have to bring that waste and that bastard home? Terrys tone suddenly changed, We are one of the royal families in Country YD, a noble family in Pompeii. But Leo he was just a nobody. How can he be our family member? After a pause, Terry continued, Dont forget that Im not the only one who wants them to die. You cant protect them. Hearing this, Lydia was stiff. What happened to them Her voice was almost trembling and she fell on bed. They might have disappeared from the world. Im sorry. I made your first marriage in vain. Lydia didnt say anything. She trembled badly, and her tears kept falling. Dont cry. Looking at the tears on Lydias face, Terry hurriedly said, I had no choice. Why he had to fall in love with you? You two cant be together. Next, you should stay in Valenham. We have selected a marriage partner for you, who is much better than Leo! I will kill you! Lydia, who had been silent the whole time, suddenly screamed. With all her strength, she lunged at Terry, and strangled him with both hands. Stop Terry didnt expect Lydia should do this. He was painful as hell. Lydias eyes are red with wrath. She was supposed to have a happy family and finally she could have a glimmer of hope in her life, but everything was ruthlessly ruined by her families. Thinking that Leo and Emilia might be dead now, Lydias heart broke into pieces. Driven by anger, she totally lost her mind. Terry! Whats going on? There was a sudden rush of footsteps outside. Several well-dressed middle-aged elders came in, followed by several youngsters. When they saw Lydia strangling Terry, their faces suddenly changed. What are you doing? Stop! They rushed over and separated Lydia and Terry.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Im fine. Terry flushed because of oxygen deficit and kept panting. He stood up from the ground in embarrassment, looked at Lydia, who was still angry, and said, I know you hate me, but it doesnt matter. I did it for our family. When the elders heard it, they immediately understood everything. Lydia, Leo is out of your league. He is good for nothing. Why do you care whether he is dead or not? You should be grateful for your father. Even if you ran away from home, he didnt expel you from the family, but defended you. You were born to be the member of the Henderson family. You have your mission. They seemed to be nice to Lydia. But from the bottom of their heart, they only wanted her to remarry so that they could take advantage from her remarriage. Lydia leaned weakly against the window, feeling more and more sad. At first, she thought her families would understand her. But she never thought that on her arrival in Valenham, her families immediately broke her heart. Lydia, dont me Terry. I came up with this n. Then a middle-aged man came out. It was Terrys father, Paul Henderson. That waste and the bastard must die. We have selected a new marriage partner for you, the young master of the Newman family, Angus Newman, who was also from the royal families in Country YD. After the Mid Autumn Festival, you will go to the Newman family! Paul finished what he wanted to say, turned around and left. Then everyone left as well. None of them tried to speak for Lydia. You came up with this, or my father? Suddenly, Lydia smiled and asked with despair. Everyone was silent. Paul said, I think your father would agree with this. Then he went out. The door was locked. Lydia stood up shakily and looked at the scenery outside the window. A desperate smile appeared on her pale face. As long as I married you, I will forever be your wife. If you die, I wont live alone. Ill apany you! Chapter 311 Her Loyalty A horde of people gathered on the ground floor inside the castle, in the middle of which there stood Terry, his father-Paul Henderson, and a charming middle-ageddy. But all of them wore a worried face. Antonio Henderson, one of Lydias uncles, suddenly uttered, We kept Karl in the dark after settling down an engagement for Lydia. Are you sure it will be fine? As soon as he finished, everyone else couldnt help frowning, in the eyes of whom there hidden terrible horror. Actually, they just nned to make Lydia remarry so as to benefit themselves to the maximum after killing both Leo and Emilia. Now they had finished both Leo and his daughter. There was only one more step to go-they gotta figure out how to face Karl, the one in charge of the whole family. Would he, a man known for his great wisdom, be convinced this time? Everyone in the family was quite aware of Karls strong will to make up for Lydia out of his guilt caused by his failed marriage back then. What if he learned that they took advantage of Lydia to extract benefit? That would be too terrible to be predicted. Dont worry. Paul suddenly uttered. We did so for her own good. Even if Karl noticed that, he wouldnt do anything retaliatory against us. Right on. Said Terry. Then he added, Actually, I have nned to cooperate with those in the Emerdale to get Lydia home. But since the Perezs has agreed on the engagement. We should ept that out of courtesy. Whats more, it will bring us tremendous benefit. And Karl wont say NO about it, I reckon. Terry is right about it. Paul, your son looks like a better version of you back into the young age. Whos gonna be the one leading us after Karl? Terry Henderson, undoubtedly! When they chilled themselves again, they all started to fawn on Terry.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. However, the door was suddenly pushed open and there were two rushing in. Emergency! They hurried to look over and noticed that they were Elena and Marie. Hey, here is the Hendersons Residence. Learn to knock the door before you enter next time! Marie? Come on, take a seat. Most of them fixed their focus on Marie. After all, she was the little daughter with the most care from Karl. Noticing that, Elena grew some sulkiness. When her sister was here backing her up in the old days, everyone paid her respect. But now her absence grew their rudeness against Elena. However, Elena was aware that something more important should be prior to her own sulkiness. It was Marie who uttered first, Guys, Lydia got kidnapped just now! Hearing that, the others all revealed a look of relief, Thats the emergency? Come on, not a big deal. Marie was stunned with her eyes wide opened, being confused about their reaction. Terry stood up and smiled, Just chill. Lydia is taking a rest right now upstairs. Upstairs? Hearing that, both Marie and Elena looked at each other and then fixed their eyes on the second floor. Within a blink, Elena fixed her sharp gaze at Terry, You nned the kidnap? You got me! Terry simply nodded. Elena suddenly pped him hard on the face, which even entailed a streak of blood at the corner of his mouth. Elena, how dare you p my son! The charming middle-ageddy rushed over to shout at Elena madly. The others echoed the same. Hey, you are standing in the castle of the Hendersons! Watch your manner! Elena, you freak! You will get yourself retaliated! But cold as still, Elena fixed her eyes on Terry, If theres anything bad happening to Lydia, I will definitely revenge her even if you are wearing the name of Henderson! The others allughed out. Hey, chill, Lydia is here with us. Nothing bad will happen to her, okay? Come on, we are the Hendersons, the royal family of this country. Which freak would risk offending us? You must be out of your mind! I cant believe that this dirty family is actually the inws of my sister Elena showed a murderous look. Her voiced sounded chilling, You all know how persistent she is! She will never change her mind once she married a guy. Dont you know what will be in her mind if you force her to be apart from her man and her girl by kidnap? The air fell into deadly silence in a second. Unspoken, they looked at each other. Meanwhile, a bad feeling crawled up in their mind at this moment. No! Terry was the first to rush upstairs, then followed by Paul and the others. Standing still, Elena showed the worst expression in her life ever. She felt so sorry for Lydia. Aunt Elenawhat will happen to Lydia? Is she gonna be fine? With her face ghastly pale, Marie grabbed Elenas hand hard. Marie hurried tofort, Dont worry. She will be fine. Then they followed upstairs to see what was going on. Paul took out his key to open the door. However, as soon as the door was pushed open, they all felt like their hearts skipped a beat. With her hair disheveled, Lydia was smashing her own head onto the wall. It hit so hard that they could tell she was trying to suicide. Lydia! No! All of them couldnt help shouting out. Panic, they rushed in. The n of kidnap was perfect enough except for one thing-they highly underestimated Lydias loyalty to Leo. Knowing that both Leo and Emilia were facing risk of death, Lydia actually attempted to suicide! However, it was toote to be stopped. Lydia, no! While Marie was screaming, Lydia hit her own head hard onto the wall. Bang! Her forehead started to bleed. She fell onto the ground with eyes closed. Lydia! Marie screamed violently and rushed over to hug her tight. Elena stood still and watched. A few secondster, she turned around to re at Terry including the rest of them, with rage burning in her eyes. Its you who pushed her into the hell! crying in heartrending voice while holding Lydia into her arms, whose forehead still bled, Marie raised up her head to re at them with great hatred. I hate you! Terry, including his father, was frozen on spot, not knowing what to do. All of a sudden, a deafening noise of crash sounded. Then the gate of the castle was smashed down by a huge shadow shing in. The air was mixed with dust and smoke. What happened? Terry shouted, stunned and panic. A guard rushed in, looking horribly scared, A car just broke in! And some of our guards got run over! What? hearing that, all of them were rendered mad. Who? Who broke into our royal castle! As the smoke faded, there were shadows of two appearing-Leo and Nadine. Leo, with his eyes looking like the most dangerous deterrent, huffed in a hellish voice, Where is Lydia! Chapter 312 A Coffin His voice sounded like thunder, shocking every corner of the castle and echoing around. Even the ss on windows started to crack and scattered into pieces, falling on the ground. All of them were shocked with their eyes wide open, shivering from the bottom of their hearts. At this moment, they felt like being strangled by his strong voice of violence. Tremor of fear started to grow deep down their souls. Just within a second, Marie hurried to collect herself while wearing a tinge of excitement. Its Leo! Hes fine! Hearing that, both Terry and Paul were stunned. Obviously, they were dumfounded but also confused-Did Magnus failed the ambush? Squinting, Terry fixed his eyes on Leo, but only to find that he was safe and sound, with no even a messy fold on his shirt. No way! Paul was also being too shocked to utter. So was Elena. She didnt even believe what she just saw until she robbed her own eyes to confirm Looking down from above, she saw Leo, Nadine and also a little adorable girl, who was wearing delicate princess dress. It was none other than Emilia! While holding her little hand, Leo strode toward the Hendersons. He looked tough and fearless. Emilia, are you scared? while stepping into the castle, he bent over to ask by whispering. Emilia shook her head with her cute round eyes glittering with courage, No, I wanna see mommy. Good girl. Leo smiled and then stared at the golden que hung in the middle of the grand castle, on the surface of which there written Henderson. A tinge of violence shed across his eyes, It looks disgusting! Roger, my lord. Nadine soon noticed his intention. She strode forward, jumped up to reach the que and then gave a strong kick. Just in a blink, the que, also known as the symbol of one of the Nine Royal Families, rumbled down and shattered into pieces. The remaining pieces hit the ground and stirred up smoke all over. Terry, together with the rest of the family, was shocked and frozen. None of them could believe what was happening right now. The Hendersons had never suffered such a humiliation. Never! How dare you! Paul was burning with rage. Veins started to pop out on the surface of his forehead. Elena looked a bit amazed, No one dared to shatter the que of the Henderson while facing them. But he made himself the very first one! Leo, I wonder if you have enough power to withstand what will happen next! while watching, Elena reached her hand into the pocket, preparing for a call at any time. Now the situation had escted to a degree where Lydias marriage was involved. She deemed herself justified enough to make a decision even in the name of her own family. If it failed, she still got a n B-to call her own sister, the mother of Lydia, for help. Meanwhile, Terry had gone too mad to control himself. He huffed with horrible expression, Father, hes the guy who raped Lydia. How dared he break into our territory! Thats intolerable! Paul also started to grow viciousness in his eyes, He has to be killed if we need to keep on our n!Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Of course, the others of the Hendersons also shared the same opinion. The divorce of Lydia was the only ess to the marriage with the Perezs. To achieve it, the death of Leo would be a must. But now Leo was still standing alive. That would be a great trouble. Leo Cohen has to be dead! All the Hendersons had decided. They walked out of the castle with a vicious face. Leo, if I were you, I would have stayed in the Emerdale instead of risking offending the Hendersons! Paul shouted as he walked out with his eyes fixed on Leo. But Leo didnt seem to show even a subtle change on his face. He looked around the Hendersons, Terry Hendersons, where are you? Paul was irritated even more, I am the one talking to you! As soon as he finished, a sharp little stone scratched by his face, on which a streak of blood appeared. Leo sounded impassive, From now on, nobody shall talk to me unless I tell you so. And thats whats gonna happen if you talk on your own! You! Pauls face was filled with madness. But this time he no longer insisted to talk. Meanwhile, Terry was also wearing a distraught look. Though he and Leo had known about each other, the power Leo showed this time indeed went beyond his expectation. Terry is here! Terry suddenly stepped forward to stare at Leo with a sulky face, I know what you are here for! Leo replied with a gaze, which chilled Terry to a great deal. Since you know what I am here for, tell me! Where is Lydia? But Terry didnt show a tinge of fear, Shes here. But she is not gonna return to you. As one of the Hendersons, she will marry a man from the Perezs. While you and your daughter will wind up somewhere at any time! while sneering, Terry pped his hands as soon as he finished. Instantly, a horde of guards were rushing out from everywhere to surround both Leo and Emilia. Noticing that, Leo showed a serious look. Those guards were all about 6. 5 feet tall, incredibly muscr and tough-looking. Of course, Leo wasnt flinching. Actually, he was a bit surprised at the power of the Hendersons. Undoubtedly, all those guards were elites of one in a million. Every single one of them was as strong as those in the SEAL of US. But those top soldiers were now gathered by the Hendersons. What was more, Leo could tell those guards were just a mere part of their power. So, how do you like this special surprise for you? Terryughed out when seeing Leo being besieged, I dont know how you ran away from Magnus. But this time, you are meant to be dead at the moment you broke in! The others all stared at Leo, sneering as if they were watching a dead body. However, fearless still, Leo simply smiled with disdain, What a coincidence! I also got a surprise for you! What? Hearing that, Terry seemed to have a bad feeling. Leo responded with silence. Then he turned to look at Nadine and sneered, Bring it here. Yes, my lord. Nadine answered. Then she opened the trunk of the car and returned while carrying something huge over her shoulder. Then she dropped it in front of them. Seeing that, everyone present couldnt help holding their breath, stunned. Thats It was actually a huge coffin painted ck! Chapter 313 Threat The sunlight shed dazzling glow onto the coffin, making it the greatest humiliation against the Hendersons. Such a surprise had gone far beyond their expectation. This heavy, empty, nk painted coffin struck both their eyes and hearts. You freak! Paul, with his eyes being bloodshot, couldnt help trembling all over. Undoubtedly, this would be the greatest humiliation against the Henderson ever since their family stood on the top in this country half a century ago-at this moment, a man, who was once known as a wimp and coward, actually broke in and got them greatly humiliated with this coffin. Mad and stunned, Terry could tell what he meant-Leo wanna fit him right into the coffin! So this is for me? squinting, Terry said with great hostility. Fiendish started to grow within Leos eyes, You, the cousin of Lydia, sent your men to kidnap her in public? Dont you think you have iting? Driven by madness, Terry let out a weird smile, I bet you know the reason. Leo only responded with silence and a cold gaze at him. Leo, even if you have owned a listedpany, its still far not enough to make you her husband. Not even close. Not to mention that you used to be a loser with no job! How dare you assume yourself qualified enough to marry Lydia? Terry strode forward to his front and fixed his eyes of disdain on her, You and Lydia are born to be different, the gap between whom are too great to be fixed no matter how hard you struggle. Born as an inferior, just learn to live like an inferior. Why dont you marry amon female to spend your life peacefully? Terrys voice of arrogance echoed around the manor. Obviously, he was born with such aggressive pride. Inferior? Leo was irritated when hearing that. He squinted, looking deadly dangerous, You call me inferior just because you were born and raised in a more privileged family? And how are you so sure I have neither power nor any backup? What if I am actually much more superior than Karl Henderson? Bullshit! Terry shouted with his eyes filled with anger, How dare you call his name? After a short pause, he chilled himself a bit. Then he added, I know you love Lydia from the bottom of your heart. But you will only put yourself in danger if you insist. We, as the outsiders, have tried so hard to separate both of you. Not to mention what his father will do. Leo frowned, Cut the chase! Terry continued, The Hendersons love to be reasonable. I can tell how much you love her since you broke in alone in person. Well, I would like to show you mercy for her sake While saying that, he took out a check from his pocket, on which he wrote ten million. Then he threw it toward Leo, Here is a check for ten million cash, far more enough to sustain a better life for you and your daughter. Take it and divorce Lydia. Then get the hell out of here and dont evere to this country again! The rest of them all stared at Leo with coldness, among whom there were Lydias aunts and uncles. But none of them stood in Lydias shoes. Instead, they were only highly concerned with their own benefit. Thats why you want Lydia home? Marie, who was standing at the back of the crowd, seemed to realize. Tears streamed down her face, None of you actually want her home, but to take advantage of her! Marie, you know nothing of it! Terry shouted with an overcast face, Lydia is actually Terry! Before he could finish, Paul shouted out to stop him. Okay, father. Terry then stopped, silent again. What? Whats going on with her? Tell me! Marie was rendered more anxious. She hurried to grab their arms one by one, begging for answer. However, no one talked. Standing by her side, Elena couldnt help sighing-Marie still had no idea Lydia was actually adopted.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Dad, I am not gonna see mom again? Emilia seemed to notice something weird. So she gave a slight tug onto Leos hand. Pouting, she looked sad with tears welling up in her eyes. Seeing that, Leo felt a bang of pain in his heart. Though Emilia was a little girl, she was sensible enough to feel she might lose her mom even if she found it hard to understand the conversation. Dont worry. We will see mommy soon. I promise! Leo squatted down to wipe off her tears. Then he picked up the check from the ground. Seeing that, Terry sneered with greater disdain, Well, it seems that I have overestimated your love for her. You chose ten million over her, huh? She must be quite sad if she knows that Leo, what are you doing? Marie stared at him with disbelief. She had never expected him to pick up the check. However, silent still, Leo folded the check again and again while facing them. Then he slowly ripped it apart. Soon, the check worth ten million was shattered into pieces and flew up in the air. Terry soon turned to be murderous-looking again, Well, your answer is still death, right? Leo looked around the crowd again, with his gaze revealing the smell of death, just like a monster returning to the hell. I, Leo Cohen, swear to God-I have done nothing wrong to anyone in my life but except for Lydia Mixed with madness and a tinge of sob, his voice sounded husky. She saved me. But during her whole pregnancy, I was unable to stay by her side when she was helpless and badly in need. So I have promised I will be loyal to her, stand by her and love her forever. Nothing shall change my will even at the cost of my life! She was, is and will always be my only wife! Whoever hurts her must go to the hell! As soon as he finished, his strong and violent aura swept around every corner of the manor. Standing behind with silence, Nadine grabbed a sharp dagger within her palm. You made the worse choice! Terrys madness ran out of control. He roared, Kill him! Tell him the price to offend the Hendersons! Yes, sir! All those guards rushed over to Leo. Their bellow echoed around. But Leo kept striding toward the castle while holding Emilias hand. The little girl was about to look back out of curiosity. But Leo stopped her, Dont. Emilia nodded and fixed her head upfront. At this moment, Nadine had rushed to the front of those guards. Tremendous bloodthirst was brewing in her eyes. Whoever offends my lord shall die! Chapter 314 Reburn Still y tough, huh? Terry couldnt help snickering while seeing Nadine standing there alone. Then he shouted at Leo, who was still walking upfront with his back on him, Leo, you really disappoint me! I thought you would stay to fight like a man! But you actually asked yourdy guard to fight all alone! You are gonna stand by and watch her die, huh? The rest of the Hendersons were all wearing a sneer of contempt. From their perspective, no matter how skillful Nadine appeared to be, she, as ady, could never fight all those elite guards at the same time. Even though Marie had seen the power of Nadine with her own eyes, she still doubted and worried. Just as Terry had said, all those men were elites from the military force, being specially trained. However, still with his back on them, Leo put up three of his fingers and said in cold voice, Thirty seconds, can you do it? Yes! replied Nadine firmly. It took Terry for a while to understand their conversation. His face was soon filled with rage, Bullshit! Id like to see how she is gonna knock them down in thirty seconds! Leo just added, Two seconds has passed.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Just in a blink, Nadine suddenly disappeared. The next second, she rushed into the horde of guards. Idiot! the front man of those guards sneered and started to punch her. However, his sneered soon froze on his face the next second. Instead, his face was covered with horror. Nadine suddenly appeared in his front and hit him hard on his jaw with her knee. With a crack sound, the front man was knocked down, unconscious. What was more, Nadine knocked down another three guards at the same time when she put the front man to sleep. In less than a second, she knocked down four of them. The rest of those guards all froze on spot, looking panic. Twenty seconds left. Said Leo in cold voice. Hearing that, Nadine seemed to switch herself to the hunting mode. She speeded up her attack. Dozen of secondster, the group of guards ally down on the ground, in the center of which stood Nadine, gasping. Every single one of those guards were actually sophisticated warriors. Even for Nadine, it was quite challenging to knock them down in a number of over thirty within half a minute. Thirty secondster, Leo happened to reach the gate of the castle. Hemented, Though you finished on time, it seems to be less easy for you than before. Nadine, you are getting rusty. I am sorry, my lord. Nadine bowed slightly with a guilty face, I will add up more 20% volume for my training. Their conversation jarred the Hendersons. While looking at Nadine again, they turned to be horrified. It was incredible to knock down all the elite guards of the Hendersons within thirty seconds! What was more, Leo actuallymented that as being rusty! At this moment, Terry felt like shivering all over. Now he finally understood how Leo got away from Magnuss ambush safe and sound. It was all because of this incredible female warrior! Even those seniors of the Hendersons were wearing a livid face. A bunch of trash! Paul gritted. Terry started to contemte while looking at Nadine. He suddenly suggested, Youre so incredibly powerful! Why are you taking order from such a loser? Come on, join us! I will offer you the best! Paul then cast a glimpse of appreciation at Terry, feeling pleased for his wisdom. Everyone here had witnessed the great power of Nadine. If Terry could manage to let her fight for the Hendersons, they would surely overtake the other eight royal families! So Paul also yelled out at Leo, Leo, you are the husband of Lydia! Why dont you ask your guard to stop and both of you shall join us! Leo showed a face of contempt. Before they figured out the power of Nadine, they tried all means to separate Lydia from him. When Nadine finally revealed herself, they started to consider him as Lydias husband. Of course, Leo had clearly seen them through. So he let out a sneer, Just convince her if you can. Hearing that, both Terry and Paul were excited. They looked at Nadine and suggested proudly, So, join us. Join the Royal Hendersons, where you can achieve your ambition! As soon as they finished, Nadine replied with a cold look, Idiot. I dont bow to losers! She then stared at them with her jaw up, looking contemptuous. What? her words did greatly embarrassed both of them. They turned to be livid! With the pride of being the immediate royal family in this country, they would never allow to be addressed as loser! Listen up, I dont bow to losers! Nadine repeated with her chilling voice. The next second, she appeared in Terrys front. Before he could notice, she strangled him on his neck and lifted him up with one arm. Terry! both Paul and the attractive middle-ageddy were rendered panic while rushing over. Fuck off! Nadine kicked thatdy away. Lifting Terry in the air still, whose face had been totally bloodshot, Nadine walked over to Leo, My lord, what should we do to him? Hearing that, Terry was rendered greatly panic. There was no doubt that Nadine would break his neck as long as Leo gave the order. No, you cant kill me! I am Lydias cousin! he struggled to state the reason. Leo just gave him an indifferent glimpse, which made him feel like suffocated deep down his soul. After a long silence, Leo shook his head, Let him go. Though Terry had kidnapped Lydia, and he had tried all means to separate her from Leo while conspiring against Emilia, viewing her as a bastard, there was still a certain fact that he was Lydias cousin, and also Leos brother-inw. Besides, Leo didnt want to kill anybody in the Hendersons castle, the home of Lydia. He was just here to fine Lydia. Nadine nodded and dropped Terry on the ground without hesitation. Terry hurried to cover his own neck, coughing and gasping for fresh air. Where is she? Leo looked at him from above and questioned coldly. No longer insisting, Terry hurried to point at the second floor. Leo turned around to rush upstairs. Leo! The crying of Marie sounded from behind. Leo suddenly froze. He turned around and looked at her, haunted by bad feelings, Whats wrong? He knew Marie well, who never cried like that unless something horrible happened. Lydiashe tears streamed down her face once again. Sobbing, she failed to utter even reasonably. What happened to her? with his eyes stuffed with agitation, Leo grabbed her shoulders hard to ask. She Marie finally regained her smooth breath. Then she screamed out, When she knew about the death of you and Emilia, also because of her family pressing her into another marriage, she smashed her head onto the wall to kill herself! Hearing that, Leo felt like being struck by a bolt from the blue. His ceased anger started to blow out again. Chapter 315 Reunion The rest of the Hendersons were all fell into dead silence. Feeling horrified, they could feel the strong murderous aura from Leo. He stood still just like an iron statue, freezing on spot. But everyone present could feel his unstoppable intent of killing. She killed herself? Leo murmured with disbelief. Yes! Marie nodded. Her eyes had been red and swollen because of crying. Elena couldnt help sighing. Obviously, the current situation couldnt be ever worse again. Leo suddenly turned around to look at both Terry and Paul. The Hendersons all felt like falling down to the hell when facing his strong, uncovered malicious look. Youd better pray for her safety! Otherwise, the doom of the Hendersons will be the price! After that, Leo rushed upstairs. Though Terry didnt tell him which room Lydia was exactly kept, Leo, as incredibly sensitive as he had always been, soon felt the existence of Lydia. He pushed the door open to rush in. On the top of the pure white bedding sheet, Lydia silentlyy t with her eyes closed, looking peaceful. If it werent because of the blood on her forehead, Leo would have assumed she might fall asleep. Lydia! Leo rushed over and reached out his finger to feel her breath. Fortunately, she was still breathing smoothly. And the wound on her forehead was just a scratch. Leo, how is she? Marie rushed in as well at this moment. Nadine didnt step in. Instead, she was holding Emilia in her arms to distract her attention outside the door. Emilia would definitely cry loud if she learned that her mom got hurt. Shes fine. Its just a scratch. Said Leo with husky voice while holding Lydia. Knowing that she was fine, Marie let out a long sigh of relief. So did Terry and the rest of the family.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Fortunately, Lydia was fine. If not, they would be doomed. When they wanna step in to check, Leo huffed with his cold voice mixed with strong hostility. Whoever enters shall be dead! Hearing that, Terry and the rest were all irritated. Heres the castle of the Hendersons! We have the right to get in! You should be the one getting out! They shouted and were about to rush in. Do it if you dare! another cold voice sounded loud. It was Elena, who stepped to the front to stop them. Her cold but charming eyes swept around them, You are all murderers! None of you has the right to see her! Paul was rendered a bit embarrassed. But he still refuted angrily, We are all her families! We have the right! Elena sneered, Now you are finally aware that you are her families? The families who arranged her life against her will and separated her from her husband by dirty tricks? Hearing that, they all couldnt help looking away out of shame. Elena continued with a more serious tone, Listen up, shes not only your family, but also mine! Shes my niece! I got her back! Hearing that, both Terry and Paul turned to be livid while ring at Elena. But none of them refuted again. Obviously, it was the strongest threat the Hendersons had ever faced. Elena had nothing to be afraid of but her family. Besides, her sister, who had gone missing for more than twenty years, would bring up a storm in this country if she returned someday. Bring me the bandage! said Leo. Marie hurried to bring some bandage and a scissor. Leo ripped off a big piece of bandage and carefully wrapped around Lydias forehead. Soon, her forehead was well bandaged. But the wound still bled and vaguely stained the bandage. Lydia She still looked incredibly alluring even ina. Looking at her face, Leo felt like his eyes filled with tears. He grabbed her hands hard and felt her face with his own. Though he knew Lydia was fine, he still stayed alert as Lydia bumped her own head. After all, the brain had been too borate to withstand even mere impact. He was afraid if it would do any unpredictable harm to Lydia. Anything bad might happen before she woke up again. Just leave, all of you. Elena raised up her head to say to them. She also felt sad and sorry when seeing that. Terry was about to utter, but Paul beckoned him to shut up with a look of hint. Then he led the rest downstairs to wait in the parlor. Now they all hoped that Lydia would wake up as soon as possible before Karl returned. After all, if the one in charge learned that his daughter got hurt, the rest could never imagine how awful the consequence would be. Only the three of them, Leo, Marie and Elena, were waiting in the room. Leo still fixed his eyes on Lydia while Marie and Elena were wearing bloodshot eyes with their faces filled with agitation. No one knew how long it had passed. Still, Leo sat on the edge of the bed to hold her hand firmly. Marie walked over with a ss of water, Leo, are you thirsty? He shook his head and forced out a polite smile, No, thanks. Seeing that, Marie couldnt help gritting to hold back her tears. Leo, look! Elena suddenly stood up and eximed in a thrilled voice, She moved! Her words thrilled both Marie and Leo. They soon focused on her again. Then they saw her slightly move her finger a bit. Shes about to wake up! Marie burst into happy tears. The Hendersons soon heard them eximing. They hurried upstairs. But none of them dared to enter the room. A whileter, Lydia moved her own fingers more often, with her eyes slightly open. When her eyes captured the faces of Leo, Marie and Elena, she didnt seem to be excitedly surprised. Instead, she just smiled, Am Iin my afterlife? Lydia, you are still alive! Marie hurried to say. Lydia Leo uttered with soft voice. Then he returned with Emilia in his arms, You are not in the afterlife! You are here with us, with Emilia! Mommy. Emilia smiled happily as soon as she saw Lydia. She threw herself into mommys arms. Feeling her hug, Lydia finally collected herself. Leo, you are fineso are Emilia Three secondster, Lydia sat up straight to hug Leo tight. Tears streamed down her face. I thought you were killed Leo replied with a firm hug while stroking her long hair gently, with a smile on his face. Dont worry. I am here for you with Emilia. Seeing the family of three hugging each other tight, Marie and Elena finally breathed a sigh of relief. Outside the door, the rest of the Hendersons were watching with an overcast face. Obviously, they felt like being challenged. Lydia killed herself out of her great loyalty to marriage while Leo broke into the castle and almost overturned the entire family to get her back home, which told them an unstoppable fact-only death could separate the couple apart. Chapter 316 Hidding in the Coffin After a long hug, Lydia let go of Leo. Her face blushed like a red apple for being shy and excited. It was the first time she hugged Leo so passionately before so many people. It was natural for her to be shy. For quite a while, her heart couldnt rest at ease. She stared at Leo with red eyes and said, You really freaked me out. I thought you and Emilia Leo was very moved. Lydia hit her head against the wall partly because of the pressure from her family; however, the main reason was that she thought Leo was dead, and she didnt want to live, either. That was the perfect wife that every man wanted. Thinking of that, Leo held Lydias cold hands and held them tightly. You scared me so badly. Dont do that next time! Leo said this earnestly. Lydia was everything to him. When he was told Lydia had killed herself, he almost melted down due to desperation. Okay. Lydia nodded gently raised her chin to look at Leo. A smile emerged on her face. I didnt know you cared about me that much. Leo was stunned, and then he found Elena and Marie were looking at him with intriguing smiles and coughing. Leo then turned his head back in embarrassment and whispered something. Of course I care about you. Lydia heard him, but she didnt say anything. The smile on her face grew brighter. Dad swore just now that he would take me to find Mom. Emilia stood on the bed and joined in their conversation. She raised her chin and looked up to Leo, saying, Ill find someone like Dad when I grow up! Everyone in the room was surprised at what Emilia just said. I remember shes just five years old, right? Elena couldnt believe it. She winked at Emilia and gave her a thumbs up, I root for you! Marie also smiled, but her smile looked a bit bitter. Since she couldnt win Leos heart, she could only give him her blessings. Ah-hem! Another heavy cough came from outside; Pual and Terry came in and said to Lydia, Were so d that youre doing fine, but youre going to divorce him. After the Mid-Autumn Festival, youll go back to Emerdale and get the divorce papers done. Those words provoked Lydia. A murderous intent shed across Leos eyes. Leo released Lydias hands and strolled to Paul. Lydias face changed immediately. Leo, this is my home, dont be impulsive! She knew her familys power well enough and was afraid that Leo would get hurt. Leo turned over and gave her a reassuring smile. Then he said coldly, Miserable wretches from the royal family of Country YD, you cant wait to stop praying once youre onshore, can you? What did you say? The Hendersons faces changed as he said that out. Am I not telling the truth? Leo sneered and asked, Youve seen Nadines strength now, and you arent her match. Ive never brought you any trouble yet; how dare you force my wife to remarry? Terry also sneered, Leo, I dont know why youre so confident do you really think you can look down upon our family just because of a strong bodyguard? Really? Then just count my family in! A woman said in a sarcastic tone. Everyones expressions suddenly changed. They looked at Elena, whose eyes were filled with anger. Elena, are you sure you want to be our enemy for the sake of a good-for-nothing loser? A loser? Youve been calling him that, but you should really know whos the real loser here. Elenas sarcastic eyes skimmed over everybody in the room, then she said coldly, You all think hes a loser, but Ill tell you what, Im more than satisfied with him. With the Byrne family backing him up, are you still going to treat him like a nobody? As soon as these words came out, Terry and Pauls expressions became extremely ugly. Even with Nadines backing up, these people still think Leo was an out-and-out loser. However, with Elena making her standpoint clear and saying she liked Leo, the Byrne family had also be the force behind Leo. No one would call a man like that a loser. Youre not going to take Mom away! Emilia jumped out of bed, stretched out her hands, and protected Lydia in her own way. Seeing her daughter acting so bravely to protect her, Lydias eyes turned red. Later, she looked at those people with colder eyes and said decisively, Leo and I are having a happy marriage, and were going to have a second child. Ill never get remarried. Terry looked gloomy, and Paul was shaking in anger. He pointed at Lydia and said, Great second child? Our patriarch wille by soon enough. You can ask if he agrees! The word patriarch might have brought great pressure to Lydia. Her face changed slightly, and she looked hesitant. However, a hand tightly held hers just by then, giving her endless warmth and courage. Remember what Ive told you? No one can take you away as long as Im with you. Not even you father! Leos eyes looked quite calm, but it was so magical and eased the uneasiness within Lydias mind. Leo then turned over, his cold eyes skimming over everybodys face. Since you want to force my wife to remarry, then lets see what you owed me first, you kidnapped my wife! Leos words turned as cold as ice, and his eyes were fixed on the culprit, Terry. Terry felt as if those were the eyes of a ferocious beast, making him tremble in fear. Nadine came forward. Young Master, Ill teach him a lesson! However, Leo waved his hand and said, No, I need to do it myself. Therefore, Nadine kept silent and stepped aside. She knew exactly what it meant when Leo wanted to do it himself. However, Terry didnt seem to have realized that. He froze for a moment and kept sneering, Are you sure you want to do it by yourself? Why not? Leo asked indifferently as he walked and took off his spotless suits. The white shirt was too thin to hide Leos firm muscles. Marie blushed as soon as she saw Leos pecs. She didnt know until now that Leo was so well-built. Hahaha! Terryughed wildly and said disdainfully, If it was your bodyguard, I might be a little scared, but you He stopped there, but everyone else knew what he meant. Really? Leo shook his hand and smiled jokingly, You may need personal safety insurance. Just as Terry changed his face and was about to ask something, Leo had already clenched his fist and threw it hard on Terrys face. Bang!Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Terry didnt even have the time to react. He was punched right in the face, and his bones seemed to be copsing. Terry flew away like a stringless kite, falling out of the window from the second floor. Terry! Everyone looked so scared now. The punched might have killed Terry. Only Nadine looked as indifferent as always. She knew that was far from Leos full strike. Leo hadnt used 10% of his full strength. Leos face remained unchanged. He didnt care if this was the second floor and jumped down to the clearing downstairs. Then he walked to Terry. Terry was lying on the ground, shivering. Half of his jaw had copsed, and he was moaning in pain. Cracking cracking Terry heard the sound of bone cracking behind him. When he looked back, it scared the hell out of him. Leo was getting closer and closer to him with an expressionless face, popping his finger knuckles. Help help! HelpHelp! Terry turned over and tried to run with deep horror in his eyes. However, the clearing was too expansive for him to hide. Just by then, he saw a red coffin lying quietly by him. It looked like the perfect hiding ce for him. With no hesitation, he lifted the lid and jumped in. Chapter 317 Leo’s Weaknesses Paul and his wife went downstairs and happened to see what was happening. They opened their eyes in disbelief. Their mouth opened so widely that they might be enough to fit two eggs, and they were too shocked to say anything. They couldnt believe Terry just threw himself in a coffin. Leo was also surprised. He sneered, Youre really good at taking opportunities, but do you really think a thin coffin will keep you safe? He said and strode to the red coffin. Then he kicked hard on it. Bang! Immediately, the red coffin weighing several hundred pounds was kicked away and rolled for quite a few circles before it stopped. While it was rolling, the muffled banging noises came out. It seemed that Terry was having an awful time in there. However, this wasnt over yet. Leo walked to the coffin and looked down at it condescendingly. His leg straightened and kicked down like an ax. Crack! The mahogany coffin copsed in an instant. It was snapped in the middle! Everyone could see Terry curling and shivering in the pile of broken woods. He raised his head and felt desperate when his eyes met Leos ruthless face. Never had he thought that Leo was so strengthful. Are you going to kill me?! Seeing the killing intent in Leos eyes, Terry shivered like scared mice. I told you I would kill whoever hurt her. Leos face hadnt changed the slightest bit, looking as icy as ever. Other peoples faces constantly changed, including Lydia, who hade down despite her injuries. Her long hair was messy, and her face, pale. Her forehead was covered by thick white bandages, but blood oozed out still. Seeing the blood on the bandage, the killing intent in Leos eyes grew more assertive. He was angry because Terry got Lydia kidnapped and because these people forced her to remarry. They forced her to remarry knowing that she had already married, making Lydia try to kill herself to show her determination. Although Lydia was fine, it still sparked Leos rage. This isnt over yet! Just when Leo was about to make a ruthless attack, he found Terry was also looking at him with a wicked expression. Do it! It was my idea to kidnap her and make her remarry. So what? Half of his face was covered with blood and bruises, but his eyes were still opened and fixed on Leo. Leo was amazed. He pondered for a while and asked with gloomier eyes, Do you think I dare not kill you? Of course you dare, because youre angry my calction at your wife. Terry smiled as if his n had worked. So what? I plotted against Lydia because thats the fight between the royal families. Youre just a pathetic outsider who wanted to be one of us by using Lydia! Leo fell into a deep silence at Terrys words. Lydia was standing by him. Her face paled, and her nails sunk in her palm. She was bleeding, but she didnt notice it. She gritted her teeth and said to Leo, Enough, stop fighting! Leo drew his feet back. He still looked as silent as just now, but the murderous intent was gone. There were two people in this world that Leo would put aside any hatred aside for, and they were Lydia and Emilia. His wife and daughter. Looking at the silent Leo, Terry breathed a sigh of relief. He was almost scared to death just now. He believed that Leo couldve really killed him. However, the more afraid he was, the harder he found it to escape. In the most dangerous moments, he chose an abnormal way and won himself a chance to survive.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. None of the royal families members was absolutely foolish. They were personable, and they knew the weakness of human nature. Terry knew that Lydia was Leos weakness! Terry walked out of the coffin and looked at broken pieces of the red coffin; he blushed and paled. He had never expected that one day he would throw himself in a coffin to survive, which was a tremendous humiliation. He was always a bad loser. Given all his efforts to turn around the situation, he would never let Leo go so easily. Do you know why Lydia stopped you? He looked at Leo with a sneer. Before Leo could answer, he added again, Because shes more afraid than I am! Once you attack me, youll never be epted by our family, which would be uneptable for Lydia. Leo remained silent, but he saw Lydias face was getting paler. Enough, stop talking! Marie ran over with an angry face and stopped Terry. Terry was done talking. His face was grim, and he was going home. Leo hadnt said a word. He looked back at Lydia. Lydia also looked back at Leo with red eyes. She didnt say anything, but her eyes gave her mind away. Lydia had already shown her sincerity when returning home. For the sake of Leo and Emilia, she didnt want to stay renunciative with her family any longer. She hoped that the family would ept Leo and Emilia. She didnt want to leave her family and went too far. If Leo killed Terry now, her already slim chance would be even slimmer. She felt more afflictive than anyone else. And with that, you think Lydia would put up with whatever you do to him, right? Having known what was happening, Leo suddenly grabbed Terrys shoulder and grinned a thin smile. Terry was taken aback, but his face returned to normal immediately. He smiled, Shes my cousin. Why would I do anything to her? I just want the best for her. Shoo As soon as he finished speaking, his throat was firmly gripped. Leo grabbed Terrys throat and lifted him off the ground. The onlookers burst into an uproar. Their pupils shrank. Lydia screamed, No! She ran behind Leo desperately, hugged him from behind, and said in a trembling voice, Dont do it. Please Im begging you! Stop! However, Leo still clutched Terrys throat. His eyes were cold, and he said coldly, She is kind, but you used her kindness and hurt her again and again! If you think Ill be frightened by this, then youre deadly wrong. I dont even care about which royal family youre from. I can let you disappear within one day if I want. Im here all because of her! At this point, Leos voice increased. His hand on Terrys throat clutched harder. Terrys cheeks turned purple. His eyeballs seem to be popping at any time. Lydia held Leo from behind and clearly heard what he had said. Her tears streamed down again as she repeated, Stop, please stop now My daughter told you to stop; why didnt you? When Lydia stopped murmuring, another calm voice resounded. The guys tone was t, but the pressure he gave out was overwhelming. Even Leos face had changed slightly. The pressure was from an absolute superior, which stunned Leos soul. Everyone looked back and saw a tall and straight middle-aged man walking over. Chapter 318 The Strong Father-in-law A stillness as of death hung over the clearing. Those eyes fixed on Leo now moved to the tall, middle-aged man. Thud, thud, thud! He strode calmly, and his bright leather shoes gently clicked on the ground. The sound was melodious; however, all the onlookers heartbeat was beating with it. The ce was chaotic, and Leo had just given his nephew a tremendous humiliation; however, instead of getting angry, he scanned the whole ce calmly. When Marie saw this stalwart middle-aged man, her eyes lit up with a hint of joy. Elena pouted and turned her head away. Lydias pupils shrank, and the expressions on her face turnedplicated. She showed a mixed feeling. There was missing, anger, hatred, andawe. In the end, all the feelings settle in peace. The peace of a dead heart. Master?! Paul and the others hurried to the middle-aged man and greeted him sincerely. Sir please help me Terry exerted all his strength and squeezed out these words with a pale face. Master! Leo was stunned by the word. His eyes became cold, and he looked at the man whose vibe was as vast as an ocean. There was only one person who Lydia could make Lydia put on that face, and who Paul and Terry would call Master. Karl! Leo narrowed his eyes and looked at this stalwart middle-aged man. He was in his forties, but he had aged well. His facial features looked gentle, and his skin was smooth. The time he had endured only added a mature and profound touch to him. He looked like a natural noble person despite the simplest suits he was wearing. The broad shoulders seemed to be able to take up a whole world. He was one of the most mature and inexcitable men Leo had ever seen. Leo had already felt pressure just from his nce. Okay. Karl nodded lightly to Paul and others who had greeted him. The simple gesture added a solemn atmosphere. People were holding their breath. Suddenly, Karls sharp eyes stopped on Leo and Lydia in his hug. A murderous intent crossed his eyes. Lydia let go of Leo and took a small step forward. She wanted to stand in front of Leo, only to be overtaken by Leo. Leo stood before her and bravely looked at Karl in the eyes. Nadine was standing aside, de in her hands. She stared at Karl cautiously. Stay back. Leo groaned. But, Young Master Stay back! Leo sounded angry. Nadine hesitated and then left the yard of the Hendersons. If I were you, I wouldnt have hurt anyone here. Karl looked at Leo and finally spoke. It was a bit awkward, given the unpleasant way the father- and son-inw met. Leo loosened his grip, and Terry fell on the ground loud. Throughout the process, Leo hadnt taken his eyes away from Karl. However, Karl didnt care about Leo at all. He was staring at Lydia. As Karls eyes became gentle, Leo felt that the pressure on him was gone. Youre home, finally. His tone was gentle, and there was a doting smile on his slightly aged face. Lydia couldnt stand this scorching gaze. She looked away embarrassed and said with a cold face, Yes, Im home, but that doesnt mean Ive forgiven you. Karl didnt mind her cold answer at all; on the contrary, the smile on his face grew brighter.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Karls heartfelt smile surprised Leo and reduced his hostility. A sincere father like this would seldom be a bad guy. Mom! Just by them, Emilia broke free from Maries arms and stumbled over to Lydia, reaching out her arms for a hug. Lydia hurriedly picked Emilia up and looked at Karl warily. Leo was also nervous and was ready to fight at any time. He knew Lydias family treated Emilia as a bastard. However, unlike what the rumor said, Karl didnt show any hatred when he looked at Emilia; on the contrary, he grinned with a thoughtful smile. Is she your child? He asked. Lydia hesitated for a long while and nodded heavily, Yes. Then he patted Emilias head. Sweety, this is your grandpa. Emilia looked at Karl with her curious eyes opened widely. She blinked her eyes and suddenly turned over. No, hes not my grandpa! I dont know him! Leo and Lydia were both confused. They asked, Why do you think so? Because hes not treating Mom nicely, and Ive never met him. If hes my grandpa, why hasnt he visited us? The more she spoke, the more puzzled she felt. Emilias words made Lydia shiver. She bit her lips, and no one knew what was in her mind. Karl looked astonished, and his eyes darkened for a short moment. Leo sighed secretly. People tended to take no offense from childrens words, but too often, childrens prattle exposed hidden past that the adults were most reluctant to recall. However, this silence did notst long before Karl put on a smile. Shes a smart kid, just like you. Lydia trembled slightly again when he said that. She knew what Karl was referring to. After saying that, Karl strode back into the building. Leo rxed little by little as he saw Karl leaving. He thought he would have a fierce conflict with Karl, but thetter hadnt said a word against him and Lydia. He only asked him to let go of Terry. Master?! Just by then, Terry caught up with him and growled, The guy defiled Lydia and brought his little bastard here and he hit me brutally! Why dont you punish him? Karl nced at him indifferently and ignored him. The anxiety on Terrys face increased. He yelled, Sir! Isnt this humiliating enough for you? Karl suddenly turned around and said calmly, I know what youve done to her! Those words stroke Terry like thunder. He quivered, eyes filled with terror. I hope you understand one thing, which is shes my daughter no matter how! As he spoke, an overwhelming vigor was gathering in his eyes. Then he turned around and walked back in. As for Terry, Paul, and other people, their clothes and back had already soaked in sweats. They felt the joy of surviving a disaster and left the ce without dy. Before they left, they looked at Leo with fierce eyes. Leo couldnt care less about them, but he did have more respect and awe for his future father-inw. He had not only destroyed their family reputation but also severely injured Terry. He thought Karl would definitely punish him, but in the end, Karl condemned Terry and Paul. Is it because he could tell the right from wrong? Leo didnt think so. There was only one reason why Karl would do that. He was doing this for Lydia. Lydia weighed more than the whole family to Karl. Leo and Lydia would have a tough time if Karl didnt give them his blessings. Just by then, an old man with white hair and beard walked to Leo. He smiled and made a please gesture. Mr. Cohen, our master requests your presence. Chapter 319 The Father-in-law And The Son-in-law The old man was the housekeeper of this family. Knowing that, Leos face changed and he felt a bit nervous. Lydias face also changed. She grabbed Leos arms and said, Ill go with you! The housekeeper smiled and said, Miss, Master said he wanted o meet Mr. Chone alone. Lydia raised her eyebrows and wanted to argue, but Leo shook his head at her and gave her a reassuring look. Ill be fine. He said as he strode into the manor with the housekeeper. Lydia stood there with a worried look. She frowned because she needed to prepare for the worst, given how cruel the reality was. Marie gently held Lydias arms and consoled her, Dont overthink it, Lydia. You know how much Dad likes you. Maybe he called Leo in to give you his blessing. Lydia hesitated and asked tentatively, Really? Just look on the bright side. Your lifes already bitter enough; you should smile at it. Dont always wear that wry face. Lydia was amused by Maries words. Youre making fun of me again! They went back to their rooms, talking andughing; however, Elena was wearing a serious face. ording to what she knew about the man, this meeting might not be that simple. Leo followed the housekeeper and walked into a study. Hes there. The housekeeper excused himself after a smile.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Leo stood alone in front of the study door, hesitant to knock it. Although he was the Commander of Wyverns of Pompeii, he still had hesitated for quite a while before knocking at the door. Meeting the parents of their beloved ones is the life experience that everyone would have. It was critical to please the future father-inw and mother-inw. This meeting wasnt going to be a friendly chat, because of what had happened to Lydia. Either the ss gap or pregnancy out of wedlock would be enough for Karl to get rid of Leo. Leo took a deep breath and gradually calmed his inner tension. Then he knocked at the door. The doors open! Karls iconic calm voice came from inside. Leo pushed the door open and walked in. Karl was sitting upright on a court chair, as if he were waiting for Leo toe. As soon as Leo came in, his sharp eyes were fixed on him. Seeing Karls eyes, Leo took a deep breath and forced a polite smile to greet him. Karl seemed to have ignored Leos politeness. He raised his eyelids and checked Leo from head to toe. This meeting is a bitter than I expected. Leo felt confused upon hearing that. Leo knew what Karl was implying. When the killer almost assassinated Lydia, Karl was enraged and wanted to go to Emerdale, but Elena stopped him. Thinking of that, Leo pursed his lips and rxed for a bit. Betterter than never, I guess. Karl shook his head and grinned a thin smile. Dont get me wrong. I mean, we shouldve met five years ago. Leos eyes suddenly grew thoughtful, and he asked coldly, You knew Lydia lived in misery five years ago, so how could you let your family murder our baby? The vibe of extreme chill burst out of Leo, which Karl only ignored. He said, Sometimes I need to think for the whole family, because Im the patriarch. That answer made Leo even more murderous. Now he finally understood what had happened. When Lydia had Emilia five years ago, she got involved in quite a few car idents that were set to miscarry her. Karl had been aware of all of them, but he didnt stop those from happening; actually, he acquiesced. Perhaps in his eyes, Emilia was too filthy to be born. Now I know why Lydia hates you so much. Leo said coldly, Does family honor weigh more than the life of your daughter? Karl didnt reply, or rather, he ignored that question. Momentster, Karl suddenlyughed. I dont have any other purpose in calling you here; I just need you to promise me one thing. There was a smile at the corner of his mouth, and his tone was as t as a casual chat. Stay away from Lydia. Leos smiling face stiffened. He had thought that the conversation with Karl wouldnt be a pleasant one, but he didnt expect Karl to be so blunt. He skipped all the pleasantries and directly told Leo to stay away from Lydia. Karl added, Dont get me wrong, you dont need to get divorced, because your marriage was registered in Emerdale, and you even held your wedding there. That doesnt count to me. Leo was silent for a long while. After that, he raised his eyes and smiled brightly. Im sorry, I cant do that. He understood that Karl wasnt talking to him as the head of the Henderson family, but as Lydias father. That was all about it. The father just made a request which may be reasonable for himself, but for Leo, that was to deprive him of the only belief in living in the world. After hearing Leos answer, Karls eyes got narrower and narrower. Then he stood up from the court chair. The pressure on Leo had doubled. Leo didnt feel it much when Karl was sitting. Now that he had stood up, Leo found in surprise that the guy was at least 1. 85m tall! You dont have the right to say no. He looked at Leo and said with a calm voice in which Leo could smell endless murderous intent. Really? Now that Karl was so ruthless, Leo had no need to show excessive kindness. He sneered and said, How do you know that I have no right to say no? Perhaps in my eyes, the royal families in County YD were no better than ants and worms. Karl smiled. He smiled very warmly, with the mysterious taste unique to mature men, like a piece of carved jade. Do you really think youre that powerful? What made you so confident to say that? Am I not supposed to say that? Leo also smiled, but his smile was cold. The smile on Karls face faded little by little. He asked, Youre confident because youre physically powerful, but what else do you have besides that? Phew As soon as Karl spoke, a chilly wind blew by the window. As the leaves rustled, several shadows passed by the window. Leo narrowed his eyes and focused. Then he looked out of the study out of a conditioned reflex. A condensed killing intent quietly flowed in the air and locked the study from all directions. There were ten more shadows on the tree outside, all giving out a powerful aura. They were all staring at Leo. For the first time, Leo looked concerned. They were ck warriors, each with the strength to rival Nadine. There might be a slight gap between them and Nadine, but the gap was slim. Are you still as confident as just now? Karl sat back in his seat again and looked at Leo coldly. You dont deserve my daughter! Chapter 320 An Unqualified Dad The unique aura of powerful assassins was cooling down the whole study. Leos tall and straight body seemed quite tense. However, that tense onlysted for a short moment before it was gone entirely. Then it was reced by fearless indifference. Having seen these warriors hiding in the shadow, Leo finally understood why the Henderson family would be one of the nine royal families. It was all because of Karl. Just him. He alone wasparable to a strong family. These assassins are probably the Dark-dragon Guards that Karl secretly cultivated; each of them was no weaker than Nadine. No one could imagine how powerful the ten could be when they were together. Leo knew very well that no forces from the killer or mercenary worlds couldpete with this one. They would destroy any other troops in an instant! However, that was still not enough to deter Leo. He took a look outside and asked with an indifferent smile, Thats what youre counting on? All of them were as powerful as Nadine, which made them scary enough, but Leo had nothing to be afraid of. Once upon a time, on the Elview Mountain, the Nine Supremes traveled across the ocean to fight Leo; all of them wereter beheaded by Leo alone, let alone the team of ten here. Every one of the Nine Supremes had reached the Supreme Realm. They are just one of my troops. Karl smiled unconcernedly. This is my protection squad, Dark-dragon Guards. I know that you have been in the army, and you have won a very high position there, or you wouldnt have the five years missed on your resume, but Speaking of that, Karl changed the subject. He pointed to Dark-dragon Guards on the trees and said, Each of them has achievements no less than yours. Some of them are brilliant and ruthless killers, some are the best and omnipotent mercenaries, and some are experienced spies. Your power is worthless to me. His words were highly contemptuous, as if he wanted to deny everything Leo had achieved in his life. However, Leo wasnt angry at all. His expression changed a bit, and he asked, Are you trying to kill me? Of course not. Karlughed out upon hearing that, I didnt call them over to kill you, or you couldve already died on your way back to Emerdale that day. I just want to tell you that this world is not as simple and kind as you think. Each of them has their dominating fields, but they are willing to work together for me Why? Because of faith. Karls eyes turned sincere as he spoke that out. He stared at Leo and continued, I can make them more powerful; therefore, they are willing to follow my lead. They protect me and cover my underground business.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. I dont want to kill you because I dont want Lydia to be said. So Im giving you the chance to leave her by yourself. Hearing Karls words, Leo fell into a deep silence. His face turned grim, sad, and frustrated, He didnt have those faces because he was afraid of Dark-dragon Guards. He couldnt care less about those people. It was because he had seen Karls determination. Karl didnt hesitate to y one of his trump cards just to force Leo to divorce Lydia, which made Leo a bit scared. Leo once said that whoever stopped him from being with Lydia was his enemy, but he hesitated if he should do anything to his father-inw. If he did, how would Lydia think of him? However, he had also promised that he wouldnt let her down again. He really wondered if there were possible ways that worked for both Lydia and Karl. Leo firmly believed that he would find a way. He took a deep breath as if he were trying to dissipate all the emotions in his mind. As his face returned to normal, he said, I know you wouldnt acknowledge our marriage no matter how. Karl was surprised when he heard that came out of Leos mouth. He nced at Leo in surprise; his eyes grew sharper. He knew Leo wouldnt give it up so quickly, so there must be a reason for him to say this. Just as Karl expected, Leo paused and grinned a jokingly smile, But have you considered how much you weigh to Lydia? Karl frowned immediately and answered, Im his father. And? Leo asked. Karl failed to find another answer apart from that. Thus, his face turned extremely gloomy. Does she even acknowledge you as her father? Leos words suddenly turned chilly, How long has it been since thest time you saw each other? Did she call you Dad? Did shee to you during the hardest times in her life? Boom! When Karl heard the sharp serial questions, his face changed, and the pressure given out by him skyrocketed. He looked at Leo with killing intent in his eyes. The air around them seemed to have frozen. Leo felt as if he were at the center of a storm, with tremendous pressureing from all directions. He had to admit that Karl was the most unique and powerful person he had met since he came over. However, Leo was still staring at Karl. Instead of being afraid, he was speaking more and more excitedly. She told me everything! Who gave her the personality? She gave up her rich life just to get away from you. She started up her career without borrowing a cent from her family just to prove that she could be better off alone. If I were you, I would try my best to apologize to her, even if I knew I couldnt get her forgiveness. Thanks to you, she has given up on love and family! Shut up! Blue veins popped out on Karls forehead. He stared at Leo with his pupils dted. However, instead of shutting up, Leo said in a rage, Youre not family. Youre no more than a stranger sharing the same blood with her! Boom Leos wordspletely aroused Karls killing intent. He red his round eyes and clenched his fists. Sometimes his face darkened, and sometimes bloodshot. Leos words cut his heart like knives, making him furious. He didnt remember thest time he had been so angry. Whats wrong? Did I touch a nerve? Leo looked at Karl with a sarcastic smile. He was Lydias biological father, but Leo didnt like him at all. I admit that you are powerful, but youre still a loser. The royal family of Country YD, so what? You may have won the whole world, but youll lose your daughter forever! Kill him! Karl stood up with cold eyes. He had lost interest in proceeding with this conversation. He was ready to kill, and he wanted to kill Leo right here, right now. He didnt care if Lydia would hate him even more because of this. The Dark-dragon Guards lurking outside took steps forward, and their auras skyrocketed. All of them were staring at Leo as if they were looking at a dead man. Chapter 321 Second Wife Sensing Karls bodyguards killing intention, Leo got fierce and stood in an incredibly imposing manner. While the war between Leo and Karl is about to be triggered, someone knocked on the study door gently. Daddy, are you done? The dinner is ready. Marie said crisply. Karl frowned and nced outside. Then the killing vibe in the room just disappeared entirely and all the bodyguards hided themselves once again. It was like nothing had happened in this room. Leo then looked at Karl questioningly. He can see that he treasured his little daughter. Its probably because that he felt he owed his older daughter much when she was young, so he would give all his love to the little one. Leo sighed inside. No matter how despicable his father-inw can be, at the end of the day, he was just a father to his two daughters. Thinking about this, Leo stripped hismanding vibe. A ferocious battle was then nipped in the bud because of Maries unintentional interruption/ Karl went to open the door and saw Marie standing by the door and scanning Leo and Karl up and down curiously, Are are you guys all right? What are you talking about? Leo acted offended and nced at Marie, I really hit it off with uncle Karl. Really? Marie was in doubt and turned to Karl who nodded and didnt say anything. He then smiled lightly which wasnt too obvious but sure looked natural and kind. Well, maybe this was the so-called fathers coddling. Well, he was just about to kill him for his offense a second ago, but then he immediately got gentle because of Marie. It was obvious that he didnt want to ruin the perfect image in her daughters mind. Marie let out a long breath, Well, great then. My sister was really worried and insisted that I should go up here and check you guys out Leo was taken aback and Karl just nced at him. It turned out that it was Lydia who asked Marie toe upstairs for she was worried that her father might make things difficult for Leo. Karl got silent for a while and suddenly pointed at Leo and asked, Marie, what do think of him? Leo? He is great! Marie answered naturally, He is pretty responsible and ountable and can take great care of me. Im really happy for my sister that she got such a wonderful husband. Is that true? Karl smiled and didnt say anything. Im d that you guys didnt fight. Marie then just left and the atmosphere in the study was intense again. Karl slowly withdrew his smile and got fierce. Leo stared at Karl indifferently. But it was clear that the atmosphere in the study was less hostile. Well, I got yet another reason to hate you! Karl said first and remained cold, I only two daughters and one of them loves you and the other relies on you. Im ttered. Leo smiled and answered. Karl was quiet for a while and suddenly said, Is this the best you can do? Hiding behind a woman? Leo was undisturbed and countered back, Speaking of this, arent you the pioneer of that? Lydias mother was the most beautiful one in Valenham, and Karls marriage with her was very simr to that of Leo and Lydia. It was like that nature just repeated itself. But Karl wasnt really annoyed by Leos words and just looked afarplicatedly. Lets go downstairs. Our conversation is over. Karl turned around in a while and said to Leo calmly. Leo just nodded and felt that this conversation was going nowhere. But they both felt how determined each other can be after this talk. They both understood each other now, but they were forced to be opposites because of their different positions. The butler had served the dinner when Leo went downstairs. All the people present examined Leo curiously after he seated. What did he say to you? Sitting next to Leo, Lydia was a bit worried. Thought Marie told her that they werent fighting, Lydia wouldnt believe it for she knew her cold-blooded father and Leos temper. They were both quite hot-tempered. How can they get along well with each other? He must have threatened you. Elena said directly. Leo knew that they were worried about him and just shook, Uncle Karl is pretty nice to me. We had a great talk. Lydia knitted her eyebrows and while she was about to question Leo further, Karl went downstairs. Uncle Karl. Leo greeted Karl smilingly. Karl beamed, Leo, Im d that you cane. Make yourself at home!N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Marie and Elena was taken aback by Karls words and Lydia was also slightly confused. Why was Karl so gentle to Leo? Also, Elena, just spend the night here. Karl added. Elena and Lydia immediately realized something and sunk into silence. Karl then just left without looking at the fancy dinner. Leo instantly asked, Uncle Karl, arent you going to eat with us? Nah, its mid-autumn festival tomorrow and Maisy would alsoe back. Im looking forward to the dinner tomorrow. Then he just left the castle. Leo was bewildered. Wasnt here the mansion of the Henderson Family? Howe that Karl didnt live here? Moreover, who was Maisy? He then subtly sensed that Lydias face darkened when she heard Maisys name. Elena let out a sighed and whispered to Leo, Well, this is the Henderson Familys mansion, but my brother-inw never lived here. Why? Leo asked. Because this is the house that he married my sister in. Elena saidplexly. Leo was in shock and scanned around. Well, Leo now can sort of understand why Karl wouldnt live here. All the items in this wedding house would remind him of his former lover and their past. Then this Maisy is Leo stole a nce of Lydia who was having a steak gracefully. You guessed it right! Elena squinted her eyes and said coolly, Its his second wife, Maisy Bet! Chapter 322 Scheming Lydia suddenly put down her chopsticks heavily when Elena uttered Maisys true identity and said indifferently, Im full.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Then she just went upstairs without saying a word. Emilia was frightened by Lydias fierceness, but she was still worried about Lydia, so she turned to Leo and asked in confusion, Daddy, what happened to mommy? Looking at Lydias back, Leo sighed lightly and smiled, Lets leave mommy alone and give her some time. Okay. Though Emilia didnt understand Leo, she didnt go to disturb Lydia. Marie nced upstairs and was kind of sorry in her eyes. Then they just finished the dinner quickly. After watching cartoons with Emilia for a while, Leo found that Elena was standing in the yard and waving at him. Leo hesitated for a while and asked Marie to take care of Emilia and went outside. Elena lighted up a womens cigarette and then turned to Leo, You were just faking with Karl before, werent you? You are actually embittered towards each other, right? Leo was silent for a while and then nodded honestly, Yes. I knew that Karl wouldnt ept you with his temper. Elena smiled and said, You are both smart and dont want to be hostile in front of your family members, so that you havee to a tacit understanding, right? Elena then took Leos silence as an affirmative answer. What are you going to do then? Elena stretched herself and asked Leo. Leo was adamant, I would never leave Lydia no matter what. Elena knew that Leo would say this and giggled, Well, Karl shouldnt be the one that you should be worried about, but that Maisy Leo got serious and asked, She is just a normal woman from the south of China and swooped in while uncle Karl and my mother-inw were getting estranged, right? Why should I be worried about her? Are you seriously calling my sister mother-inw? You havent even met her. Elenaughed at Leo and answered, Do you really think that Maisy is just a normal woman? She paused a bit and continued, Even if my sister is infertile, she is still the most beautiful woman, but that Maisy really got the upper hand! Leo froze and got serious. Its true that she is from Emerdale, but this is actually her the scariest part. Elena got fierce and added, There were only eight royal families in Valenham, but after that woman married Karl, it became nine. Do you know why? Why? Leo sensed that there was something wrong. Elena sneered, Karl actually decided that he would just leave this family without anything when he first divorced my sister, but then that woman made her to change his mind and get half of my familys asset. He then used that money as his initial capital and founded the Dynasty Group. Well, she isnt exactlypetent herself. She is just exceedingly maniptive. Leo thought about what Elena said and reasoned that this Maisy must be pretty scheming. So she is actually the one who hates Lydia the most and is eager to throw her out! Elena continued coldly, Because Lydias is my sisters daughter and she is afraid that my sister mighte back one day! Hearing Elenas words, Leo was shocked. He knew what Elena was referring to. To Lydia, Maisy was her step-mother. He wasnt saying that all the step-mothers were vicious, but there was no way that Maisy would treat her like her biological daughter. At the same time, Lydia didnt like Maisy who was also afraid of her mother, so Lydia just became a coteral damage. Overall, she isnt a good person. Lydia was actually endangered many times during these five years that you werent with her and most of the idents were probably spearheaded by Maisy. Elena then gazed at Leo and went inside the house. Leo froze and was pondering inside. He had underestimated the royal families in Valenham. The most dangerous ones werent the branches of the Henderson Family but the people in this family! Leo couldnt fall asleep that night, neither could Lydia. But they didnt say anything and just hugged and warmed each other with their body heat. At the same time, Terry and Paul who mapped out Lydias kidnapping were sitting in the lobby of their mansion. They were gazing at a ck-dressed man who looked handsome but also ghastly pale. It was obvious that he was confined at home all year round and didnt get any sun exposure. But the most shocking of all was that one of his legs was limp like someone broke it. It was Angus Newman who was arranged to marry Lydia. He sipped the tea and said calmly, So you mean that Lydia wouldnt remarry me, right? Terry was a bit worried, but Paul was edgy, because they both saw the fierceness in Angus deep eyes. It was obvious that he didnt like this oue. Mr. Newman, its not that we dont want her to marry you, but her husband is really powerful. Whats more, that bitch threatened tomit suicide! Paul hurriedly exined. That is enough! Angus waved his hand and said annoyingly, You lost. Just admit it. Since Lydia wouldnt marry me, our cooperation is terminated and just fight for the master of the Henderson Family yourself. Paul was spooked and Terrys face just darkened. He was the only outstanding man in the third generation of the Henderson Family, but Karl just didnt like him and only had his two daughters in his eyes. Marie was still young and wasnt capable of doing something great, so Lydia was his only fear. Therefore, he thought of forcing Lydia to remarry. But now, without the Newman Familys support, he wouldnt be able to affect Lydias position in the Henderson Family in a million years. Angus, I know that we werent exactly on good terms before, but now, in order to be the master of the Henderson Family, I really need your help! Terry said seriously and added, As an exchange, I would also help you when you fight for the master in your family! How hrious! Do you really think that Im in line to be the master? Angus touched his broken leg and smiled self-deprecatingly, Well, I could help you, but I only want Lydia and nothing else! Terry agreed without hesitation, I would definitely help you if you know how! Angus giggled, Well, I got a lot of ways to do that. We just have to make Leo disappear from this world. Leave it to me! After sending Terry and Paul away, Angus caressed his broken leg and wasplex in his eyes. Time flies. It has been five years At the very next second, his face distorted and said, Leo, you are finally in Valenham now! I would definitely take my revenge! Robbing your wife is just my first step! Chapter 323 I can’t Remember It Leo woke up early the next day and was surprised to find that Lydia and Emilia got up even earlier and asked, Why did you get up so early? Lydia answered coolly, Emilia isnt used to this bed and just woke up super early, so did I. Leos heart fluttered and didnt say anything. Lydia must be the one who was the most upset about the dinner tonight. She finally made up her mind to bury the hatchet with this family, but as soon as she got here, her family forced her to remarry. She was really disappointed, so she didnt have any expectation for the dinner tonight with that woman present. Lets go to the entertainment park together! Leo suddenly suggested. Lydia was taken aback and while she was hesitating, Emilia sprinted towards him and was excited. Mommy, I want to go to the entertainment park! Lydia was silent for a while and turned to Leo and said earnestly, Thank you, Leo. There was suddenly a ray of light shining into her dead heart. Ever since she met Leo, he had been taking great care of her and always knew exactly what she was thinking about. Leo just smiled, I said that I will face everything with you. I want to Marie overheard their conversation and jumped in. But she was then hit on the head by Elena, They are going to have a date! Dont be a third wheel! Marie stroked her head andined, I want to go with them! Elena was amused, Okay then, I will go with you. Marie immediately protested, Ill stay at home then. What do you mean? Im gorgeous! How dare you to decline my offer? Elena was irritated and chased Marie around in the house. Leo left with Emilia and Lydia after dinner. He just thought that since the dinner was at night, they can just go there after having fun all day. Emilia was over the moon as soon as she got to the park, but Lydia still held her tightly and shook her head when she saw all the entertainment equipment, Leo, go with Emilia. But at the drop of her sound, Leo carried her up. Lydia was taken aback, Leo! What are you doing! Have you ever heard that you should just shout it out when you are unhappy? All the bad emotions will just fade away. Leo was wearing a sincere smile. Looking at Leos side face, Lydia just stopped struggling and didnt say anything. Lydia sat on a Pirates Ship under Leos guidance. The Pirates Ship would start by rocking left and right gently and then as the time went by, it would swing at an increasingly steeper angle till it was entirely vertical. All the tourists around them were screaming, but Lydia just held Leos hand tightly and looked frightened. Leo turned to her, Shout it out like me! Then he screamed, Lydia, I love you! Lydias face immediately changed and blushed, What are you yelling about? Its your turn. Leo winked at Lydia who then realized that Leo was making an example. She opened her mouth lightly, but she didnt shout it out in the end. At the very next second, the Pirates Ship started swinging violently. Lydia was caught off guard and shirked. She then froze. Leo looked at her weirdly and Emilia was giggling. Lydia rolled her eyes at them, but she really felt much morefortable after that yell. They then enjoyed the roller coaster and merry-go-round and other equipment. Lydia was less intense and was entirely rxed at the end of the day. It was near dark when they finished all the entertainment projects. Lets go back. Leo said. Okay. Lydia held Emilia and slowly nodded and then suddenly shouted, Leo! Leo turned around automatically and found a figure running towards him and kissed him on the face. Leos eyes widened and stared at Lydia woodenly. Lets go, stupid. Lydia let out a rare smile and went out of the park with Emilia. Iming Leo caressed the spot which Lydia just kissed and froze for a while and beamed. When people were sad about their surroundings, they will draw close to the beautiful things that can make them happy. ording to the location that Marie sent them, they drove to a mansion in the suburbs. Though the castle that they slept inst night was called the royals house, it was too sensitive because of it was a wedding house for Karl and was slowly being cast away. Lydia! Marie greeted them enthusiastically as soon as they arrived. She was followed by Terry and several men and women. These men were aged around twenty-five to thirty and women were aged about twenty-three or four. They all dressed luxuriously and were Lydias cousins. Right now, all their attention was on Leo, Lydia and Emilia, but no one dared to say hi. Lydia then stepped forward and handed them all the presents she bought yesterday one by one. Gabby, Elsie, Tobias, it has been a while. These are the gifts I got for you. Long time no see. They smiled symbolically and took the gifts without an ounce of gratitude. Leo saw what was happening and was sorry for Lydia. Back when Lydia left the family, they were the happiest and after what happened five years ago, they were dying to see Lydia die out of abortion. Here, this is my husband But Lydia didnt realize all of this and was about to introduce Leo to them. Tobias just faked a smile, There is no need of that. We wouldnt be able to remember it. Then he met other peoples eyes and chuckled.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Lydia froze and was then livid with anger, What is that supposed to mean! They were suggesting that Leo was too low for them! What do we mean? Lydia, we should be asking you this question. Tobias nced at Leo and said to Lydia, This is the scumbag that knocked you up five years ago, right? Instead of having an abortion, you gave birth to his baby and married him. Do you really think that we would ept him? Lydia remained cool, but her eyes were all red. The thing that she feared the most finally happened. I have no interest to know who you are, but if you really love Lydia, just leave her alone! She is the princess royal of this family! You are in no position to fiddle with her! Tobias said to Leo indifferently. Right, Lydia, our family had set up a date for you and he is actually talking with auntie Maisy in the room right now. Come on in. A slender woman who was in heavy make-up smiled at Lydia and she was one of her cousins, Gabby. Lydias face darkened and Leo got fierce. At the very next second, Gabby was pped on the face. Shut the fuck up! All of you! My brother-inw is better than all of you! Marie scanned around coldly, If any of you dares to bad-mouth Leo ever again, you will be pped too! Gabby was fuming for Marie just lessoned her as a warning to others, but she dared not to say anything. Tobias, Elsie and others all got quite. Back when her mother was at home, Lydia was for sure the royal princess, but now that she was gone, Lydia just descended from the pedestal and it was Marie, Karls little daughter, that reced her position. Marie, why did you p her! A womans angry voice came out from the mansion. Maries face changed slightly and immediately hid behind Leo. An elegant woman who Leo didnt know but was pretty charming stepped out of the door. Chapter 324 Are You Doing Charity? Mommy Marie shrank behind Leo and greeted the gracefuldy and was a bit frightened. Tobias, Gabby and other people were all pretty excited and chanted together, Mother. Leo squinted his eyes and sized up and down the woman dressed in a cheongsam. Well, this must be Karls second wife, Maisy. She wore her years well and looked tender and obedient like the women from the south of China which looked rxing. Leo didnt have any impression of her after he had that talk with Elenast night, but now, he finally understood why would Karl choose her. She behaved with propriety and knew when how to please men. But Lydias eyes filled with coldness. Arent you going to apologize to Gabby? Maisy remained cold-faced and ordered. Marie seemed to be afraid of his mother and was reluctant. Gabby was hugely relieved and was waiting for Maries apology. While Marie was about to say sorry, Lydia suddenly spoke up, You dont need to apologize! Gabbys face immediately changed and Maisys eyes got fierce. Lydia questioned, What did she do wrong? Masie nced at Lydia coldly and suddenly beamed, Lydia is back? Well, Marie is really spoiled and is throwing a tantrum. Im lecturing her. Lecturing? Im sorry. She is right and dont need to apologize. Lydia ignored Maisys wordspletely and retorted. Maisys mouth twitched and red at Lydia. All people present sensed the tension in the atmosphere. Maisy was Karls wife, but Lydia didnt respect her at all and didnt even see her as her step-mother. But Leo knew that Lydia can fake to be nice to everyone but Maisy, because she was her mothers arch enemy. Auntie Maisy, what happened? While Maisy was put on the spot, a mans gentle voice came out from the mansion. A man dressed in Armani walked out with a golden watch on his hands. But he was limping. Angus. Gabby and Tobias immediately greeted the man. Maisy was given an out and smiled, Well, they were just quarreling with each other. Angus surly knew what happened, but he just said, Well, lets forget it then if its just a trivial matter. Maisy nodded, Well, I wont look into this anymore since Angus said this. Marie, behave! Marie rolled her eyes and didnt care her words. Maisy then walked towards Lydia and held her hands amicably to Angus, Lydia, let me introduce you a friend. He is Angus Newman, the prince royal of the Newman Family. He was a soldier before and founded Sunspot Group after he was discharged from the military. He is worth of billions now. I believe you two would be great friends. Hi. Angus smiled gently and held out his hands. While he was holding out his hands, he nced at Leo who was standing behind Leo subconsciously and sneered inside. Leos eyes squinted dangerously and didnt say anything. Lydia was irritated. She natural can see that Maisy was trying to get her and Angus together, but she was just trying to be subtle and introduced him as a friend which left others plenty room to imagine. Well, Karls woman was truth to be told extraordinary. But while Maisy was about to sell Angus more, Lydia beamed, There is no need of introducing him to me. I wont be able to remember him. All the people were taken aback and were quite awkward. Well, Tobias just humiliated Leo with this sentence and to their surprise, Lydia humiliated Angus who they all respected with the same sentence which was even more infuriating. Angus froze and can only withdrew his hands awkwardly and red at Leo. But Leo just nced at him indifferently which made Angus edgy. While the tension was quite high, Maisy came around and smiled, Okay, stop standing here. Karl is about toe back. Lets all go inside. Then all the people walked inside. Leo followed with Emilia and found that Maisy was chatting with Lydia with her legs crossed on the sofa.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Though Lydia wasnt exactly passionate, Maisy didnt care and acted she was familiar with Lydia. Leo just felt that Maisy must be endurable as she can be this gentle to her enemys daughter. But Maisy suddenly cast a nce of Leo which made him immediately vignt. What kind of look was that? It didnt seem to be special at first, but if you examined it, you would find that her look was too dull like she wasnt looking at a real person. But she would also look at Lydia this way sometimes. What happened? Lydia asked in bewilderment. Leo shook his head, Nothing. The fierce coldness in Maisys eyes had disappeared when he looked at her again. Lydia had told me that you are her husband. Maisy turned to Leo and smiled. Hello, auntie Maisy. Leo nodded and acted to be respectful. Hi. Maisy beamed, Your uncle Karl would be back soon. Lets wait a bit. Its okay. Leo answered. If he didnt get to know her beforehand, he would definitely think that Maisy was an elegantdy without any air on. Right when he thought that the conversation between them had ended, Maisy took out a heavy red envelope and handed it to Leo. Leo, this is the first time that you are here. Do take this. Then all the people turned to Leo and jeered, But Leo just sunk into silence. It was a big envelope and probably had one hundred thousand yuan in it. Lydia and Maries faces immediately darkened. Are you doing charity? Lydia asked indifferently and cast Maisy a hostile look. Chapter 325 The Game is on Dead silence prevailed in the living room immediately and Lydias questioning was cold-blooded and clear. Tobias, Gabby, Terry and other people all sneered at Leo and even Magnus was jeering. Lydia clenched her fist and red at Maisy. Leo also got quiet when he saw the envelope. Well, it may seem quite generous with one hundred thousand cash, but all the people knew that Maisy was humiliating Leo. Well, the Henderson Family was one of the royal families and how much money can be fitted in this envelope? Ten thousand or one hundred thousand? This may be a lot of money to normal people, but to the royal families, one hundred thousand equals a cent. If this wasnt charity, what was it then? Maisy was just taunting Leo like he was a beggar and Lydia was fuming at this point. All the people present were seeing Leo as aughing stock. Leo, auntie Maisy just gave you a big envelope. Why dont you take it? Terry suddenly shouted and was obviously ridiculing him. Arent you going to appreciate mother Maisys favors? Its a time of money. You can buy many pieces of clothes. Take it! Gabby, Elsie and Tobias chimed in and was urging Leo to take the envelope. Dont take it! Lydia was shaking with anger and turned to Leo with her teeth clenched together. Though Elena wasnt saying anything, she was gazing at Leo and was obviously afraid that he might take it. What happened? Leo, why dont you take this? Maisy was wearing her standard smile and acted considerate, I can give you more if you want. She then wrote a one million check immediately. That is enough! Lydia cannot hold it back anymore and yelled, He is my husband. Youre in no position to humiliate him! Maisy looked at Lydia in confusion, What happened? Lydia. Im trying to be weing to your husband. Right, Lydia. What are you so excited about? He married into this family, right? He doesnt have any power nor money. Well, this amount of money is enough for him. Gabby and Tobias chimed in. They were either taunting at Leo, ying dumb or looking on them with indifference. You Lydias teeth clenched together and felt terrible to see Leo being humiliated by Maisy. Then a pair of strong hands held her shaky hands lightly. She looked up woodenly and met a pair of gentle eyes. Lydias eyes immediately welled up and shook her head lightly.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Dont worry about me. Im okay. Leo soothed her and turned around and took Maisys envelope smilingly. Lydia was taken aback and was really disappointed. Thank you, auntie Maisy. Maisy nodded and smiled, Good boy. But some of the people just burst intoughers suddenly. He really took it! What a beggar. Terry caressed his belly and was even crying out ofugher. Well, he is only worth of that much. One hundred thousand? My clothes costs more than that. Gabby roared Lydia, is this the kind of man you like? How cheap. Tobias approached Lydia and taunted. Leo, Im really disappointed. Angus walked towards Leo and despised, You dont deserve Miss Henderson! Angus then suddenly knocked over Leos envelope. Then all the cashes in the envelope scattered all over the floor, but no one seemed to care. Leo squatted down silently and put the money back into the envelope one by one. Maisys smile suddenly disappeared and looked down upon Leo. She turned round and acted like Leo didnt even exist. Why would you take it? Are you short on this amount of money? Lydia walked towards Leo and looked disappointed. She was trying to protect Leo, but he just humiliated himself. She is Maries mother. I have to take it. Leo wasnt angry and just turned to Lydias sad and angry face, This is the first time I meet here. I cant make things difficult for Marie. Lydias eyes widened and started welling up. She knew that the reason why Leo took the money was that Maisy was Maries mother and Marie might be in a conundrum. But I dont want you to be wronged because of me. Lydia choked with tears. She also knew that Maisy was humiliating Leo out of hatred for her. She dared not to challenge her, so she just vented her anger towards Leo. Leo shook his hand, Im okay. He then nced at Maisy who was chatting with Angus and became fierce. Karl then came back in a while. After he walked in the mansion, the vibe in the living room was less intense and all the people seated. But Leo didnt get a seat. Maisy apologized, Im sorry, Leo. We dont have that many chairs in the home. You can sit in the sofa. Is that okay? Leo knew what Maisy was scheming and didnt say anything. He just sat on the sofa alone with the dishes. Karl nced at Leo and remained silent. Lydia meant to give her seat to Leo, but Elena stopped her, Be patient. He is holding is back. he must be up to something. Lydia paused, What do you mean? Elena didnt say anything and just examined at Leo, Well, dont you know him after so many time together? Lydia thought for a while and shook her head, No. Exactly! Elena sneered, Well, you dont even know what he is thinking about. Do you think that Maisy can read into him? Lydias heart skipped a beat, You mean that To me, he is like an animal. Elena then slowly added, A wolf. Well, if a wolf everes back, he isnt here to show his appreciation but to revenge! At the drop of her sound, Leo suddenly stood up and approached Maisy, Auntie Maisy, I felt weird that you gave me so much money since we just met. Let me give you a present then. Elenas eyes squinted and said, The game is on. Chapter 326 Self Do, Self Have The lively dining table became eerie quiet because of Leos words. Everyone, including Karl, nced at Leo in surprise with a little yfulness. In their opinion, Leo just invited humiliation again. Maisy was surprised for a moment. Then she looked at Leo, burst intoughter, waved her hand and said, Were family, dont be so polite. I dont want your gift. Although she was smiling, there was a hint of sarcasm deep in her eyes. How could a woman with a noble status like her ept gift from Leo? Moreover, what kind of gift could he give? Could it match her? What a joke! What kind of gift can you give as a homeless son-inw who relies on a woman? Terry couldnt help sneering, and the smile on his face became even stronger. Others also sneered and waited for Leo to make an exhibition of himself again. Marie was embarrassed and reminded Leo in a low voice, Leo, dont give Maisy a gift. Maisy doesntck anything. It was not merely because she didnt like gift from Leo. As a noble woman as Maisy, she could get everything she wanted easily. She owned everything that Leo owned, and she also owned things that Leo didnt own. Wouldnt it be self-disgrace for Leo to give a gift to her? Only Karl looked at Leo thoughtfully. Nobody knew what he was thinking. Leo smiled lightly and insisted, It is not very important whether the gift is of high value. At least, it can convey the best wishes for you. Maisy, please ept it. Maisys smile became a little thicker, If thats the case, its really unreasonable for me to refuse. What do you want to give me? While speaking, Maisy looked at Lydia from the corner of her eyes. Looking at her pretty face full of worry, an unknown sense of relief rose up in her heart. She hated Lydia and Emilia. At the same time, she was also deeply afraid of them. When Lydias mother was a magnate in Valenham, she was still a lowly secret lover. She had considerable difficulty in forcing Lydias mother away. She didnt expect Lydia came out then. She was exactly the same as her mother, the same beauty, the same coldness, the same strength, the same the same undisguised contempt for her. To this day, she still remembered what Lydia said to her. She tried to please Lydia, but what she received was Lydias cold words. Leave me alone. Although there were only there words, Maisy felt the insult from the depths of her soul. She looked at her like she was looking at a bug. Due to looking down from the superior, Maisys pitiful and proud self-esteem was destroyed, as if she saw Lydias mother again. However, since she was only Karls step-wife, and Lydia was his daughter, who was important was clear at a nce. She was humble and she dreamed to step on Lydia. Now, she achieved it because of Leo. Seeing Lydias anger, sadness, and even tears for Leo, she felt a sense of revenge in her heart. She was going to throw Leo into hell! The corners of Maisys mouth rose with a slight sarcasm. She was waiting for Leo to bring out the gift. However, Leo knew what Maisy was thinking in her heart exactly.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. He smiled, took out a pill and put it in front of Maisy. Im in a hurry this time, so I just brought this pill. Everyone stared nkly at the pill with a strange expression. Including Lydia. She also didnt understand why Leo brought the pill. Hahaha! Suddenly, there wasughter at the table. Tobias burst into tears, You just brought this? Its the first time for me to see a person give a pill as a gift. Leo, you are splendid! Terry alsoughed in disdain. Although Gabby, Elsie and others did not speak, the sneer on their faces had already exined everything. Maisy looked at it for a long time. Then she giggled, You just give me this? Yes. Leo nodded and said seriously, No matter how much it costs, we cannot buy health back. Hearing this, Maisyughed even more, and the contempt in her eyes became stronger, I dont need it. Im in good health. She hoped that Leos would say a few more mad words. The more times that Leo made a fool of himself, the more was embarrassed Lydia would be. However, Leo also smiled yfully, Dont you need it? No, its unnecessary. Then throw it away. Leo waved his hand and said. Maisy sneered and threw the pill into the trash can as if it was garbage. After that, Leo did not speak any more. He sat back on the sofa. Lydias eyes widened immediately, she clearly saw Leo smiled indifferently from Leo the corner of his mouth when he turned around. The dining table was full of happyughter and cheerful voices again. The main topic for discussing around the table was still Lydia and Angus. Everyone hoped that Lydia would marry Angus. From the beginning to the end, Lydia did not say a word. Everyone was even more eager to despise Leo. His wife was about to remarry, but he didnt even dare to let a fart. After dinner, Marie didnt like the familys attitude towards Leo, so she took Emilia back to the castle first, leaving Leo and Lydia there. Lydia came to Leo and suddenly asked, What exactly is this pill? Leo smiled casually, Its just a simple stomach pain reliever. Really? Lydia didnt believe it. It is true. Leo smiled and said, When did I lie to you? Lydia thought about it carefully. He didnt lie to her before. Therefore, she didnt think too much, Okay then. The only thing that she couldnt figure out was that if this pill was just an ordinary painkiller, why should it be given as a gift? At this time, the Mid-Autumn Festival G was ying on the TV screen, and many stars appeared on the stage, including Michelle, who performed a song Meeting in the Moon. Leo. At this moment, Maisy came to Leo with a cold expression. But she said politely, I heard that you and Lydia are nning to have a second child? Leo and Lydia looked at each other. This was just an excuse to hit back at others. They didnt expect it to reach Maisys ears. However, the two nodded in agreement. I advise you to stop thinking about it. Divorce as soon as possible will be a good result for both of you. Maisys words were t, and there was no hint of politeness before, From my life experience, it is very clear that Lydia is not worthy of a person like you. She should find a young master who is in the right household. Lydias expression was quite angry, but Leo didnt listen to a single sentence. He said calmly, Ill give you a piece of advice. Dont mess with me again. Marie is not here now. Maisy was stunned for a moment, and then a look of anger finally appeared on her face, The entire royal families are all against you and Lydia, you still dont know whats wrong. How would it be if I insist on your divorce? Then you will die! Leos expression suddenly turned cold and ignored Karls presence. The word die that made everyones heart skip a beat. You- Maisys expression changed abruptly. At this moment, she was like falling into an ice cave and she didnt dare toe out. Leos eyes were really terrifying. When she came back to her senses, she became annoyed and angry, Im the mistress of the Henderson family. How dare you talk to me like this? Leo sneered, Your life is in my hands. Why dont I dare? Maisy considered Leo was only stubborn. She sneered at the corner of her mouth and was about to say something. Suddenly, her expression changed drastically, and she cried out, Oh- Suddenly, everyone in the room looked at Maisy in surprise. Only Leo had a cold look on his face. Mom, whats wrong with you! Terry and a few people quickly stepped forward and asked her in surprise. Maisy clutched her stomach tightly with both hands. Her face was pale and cold sweat broke out on her forehead. My, my stomach hurts! Chapter 327 The Fragrance of Pollen All people there changed their expression with panic on their faces, For no reason, why does Mom have a stomachache? Doctor, call a doctor! Generally, the wealthy family was equipped with doctors in case of emergency. These doctors were top experts from the outside world, and the family supported them with sky-high annual sry. Soon, doctors in white coats hurried over. At this moment, Maisys face was extremely pale, cold sweat continued to ooze from her forehead, and she was enduring great pain. She covered her stomach and said tremblingly, My stomach hurts so much As soon as these words came out, Terry, Gabby, Tobias and others all looked extremely serious. At the same time, they looked a little weird and looked at each other. In the end, a thought suddenly appeared in everyones mind. There was poison in the food! However, this idea was quickly erased. Maisy cooked tonights meal herself, how could she poison himself? And they all ate the food, how could Maisy be poisoned alone? Lydia also paid attention to the situation there. She turned her eyes back subconsciously and nced at Leo. Intuition told her that Maisy had something to do with Leo. But Leo was still sitting on the sofa with a calm expression, squinting at everything in front of him. Besides Leo, there were two calm people, Angus and Karl. Elena also smiled and looked at Maisy who was pale. She couldnt have any good feelings for this woman who caused her sister to leave Valenham. Soon the doctor had done the examination. Terry came over immediately, How is my mother? The doctor frowned, Mr. Henderson, Madams situation is very strange. There is no abnormal reaction on her body. What?! All of sudden, everyones expressions changed drastically. How could Maisy have a stomachache for no reason? It hurts, it hurts to death Maisys painful wailing came again, and when everyone looked at her again, she was lying on the ground with her stomach covered, and she was sweating frequently. Check it again! Terrys expression turned pale, and he gritted teeth and said. Maisy would be the key factor in prompting Lydia to marry into the Newman family. She couldnt have an ident. Suddenly, Maisy remembered something. She raised her head suddenly and looked at Leo with a distorted expression, Wheres the pill! You threw it away. You dont need it, right? Leo still sat on the sofa calmly and said with a smile. Its you! Maisys eyes were about to split, and she gasped. Everyone saw a trace of resentment in her eyes. So they also looked at Leo. They all remembered that Leo had brought a gift to Maisy before. It was a pill, which was like a joke. At that time, no one took Leos words seriously. And Maisy smiled and threw the pill into the trash can. Suddenly, everyone pointed their fingers at Leo. How dare you to poison the royal families in Valenham! Its murder, murder! Lydia, look at the husband you find. You are really good! Terry, Gabby and others shouted angrily and sneered. For a time, Leo and Lydia became the target of thousands of people. Angus, who stood in the corner and did not speak from the beginning to the end, also raised the corner of his mouth and smiled coldly. Shut up! Lydias face was icy and cold in an instant. She red at everyone, You all believe Leo did it only because of that. Dont you think its too hasty? Lydia, do you still protect him now? Terry sneered, Tell me, if he hadnt poisoned Mom beforehand, why would he have given an antidote to her? This Lydia was shocked. She believed that Leo would never do such shameless things as poisoning, but she couldnt think of why Leo would send a pill in advance. Even if it was proved that Leo did it, he was also the biggest suspect. However, Lydia was silent for a while. She said with red eyes, Anyway, I believe that he would never do such a thing! Theres no use trusting him.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Gabby also smiled sarcastically, In my opinion, he just wanted to kill! Suddenly, Tobias snorted coldly, Drag him out and beat him until he admits it! Suddenly, many bodyguards rushed in outside the door, but Leo knew that this was only the surface power of the royal families in Valenham. The real Dark-dragon Guards had not yet appeared. They walked towards Leo with indifference. Lydia rushed over immediately, but was stopped by two bodyguards, Ms. Henderson, you cant go over! Let me go over! She was isted from the crowd, but Lydias eyes were fixed on Leos figure. She said, I trust you. You didnt do such a thing! Upon receiving Lydias affirmation, Leo also smiled gratefully. When he looked at the others, his eyes suddenly turned cold, Do you really think I did it? Didnt you? Terry asked in an indifferent tone. Leos expression was still indifferent, Well, I only ask you one question. As long as you answer it, I will admit it! Having said that, he paused and continued, If I want to poison my aunt, I must approach her. However, I was driven to the sofa by you, and I cant even go to the table. How can I poison her? As soon as these words came out, everyones expressions changed slightly, and they fell into contemtion. Indeed, in order to humiliate Leo, Maisy did not even allow him to go to the table. The contacts between the two were only during the time when Leo gave his gift. However, at such time, everyone witnessed what he did. He didnt act strange at all. Ive give you enough hints. Do you still not understand? Leo sneered again and again, Someone wanted to frame me in the name of murdering my aunt, and they have already done tricks on my aunt. But I detected it. Thats why I brought the antidote. However, she didnt want it! Leos words suddenly silenced all people presented. They didnt know who to believe. What evidence do you have? At this moment, a low and powerful questioning voice came, and everyone subconsciously set their eyes on the stalwart man in the center. Karl finally spoke up. It was his wife who was in trouble, and he couldnt help but ask. Leo nodded calmly, Did you smell a faint fragrance? Hearing Leos words, everyone was surprised for a moment. They subconsciously sniffing their noses and they smelled an almost subtle floral fragrance. Because it was too nd, everyone simply ignored it. Thats pollen poison. A sharp edge shed across Leos eyes, and then he looked at Maisy, If I guessed correctly, my aunt must be seriously allergic to pollen, right? Only people who are allergic to pollen will react when they smell this fragrance. Its also the reason why only my aunt is poisoned when so many people are present! Chapter 328 Ruthless Leo Hearing Leos words, the atmosphere of the entire living room changed subtly. Everyone was no longer showed hostile to Leo, but subconsciously looking at the people around, vignt and suspicious of each other. From Maisys stunned and unbelievable expression, it could be seen that what Leo said what was on her mind, and she was indeed seriously allergic to pollen. So, who did it? Aside from Leo, Lydia, Marie, and Elena, the murder would from the rest of the Henderson family. No one wanted to be regarded as an inner ghost, so they could only desperately doubt others C this was the most basic self-protection of human beings. Leos statement was very crazy. Even Lydias eyes were in disbelief. She quickly pushed away the bodyguard and came to Leo, Is what you said true? Leo nodded and said sternly, No matter how she is, she is your fathers wife. How could I poison her? Lydia didnt say a word, she just held Leos palm tightly with one hand, and put down the stone hanging in her heart. For her, as long as Leo was not a murderer, it was enough. This atmospherested for a long time before it was broken by Terrys angry shout. Dont deceive people!Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. He came to Leo angrily, This is just your spection. There is no evidence to prove that what you said is right. You are still the biggest suspect! In response, Leo just smiled indifferently, Im just telling the facts. Believe it or not, but if Auntie cant be saved, none of you will be able to escape! As soon as these words came out, the expressions of everyone presented changed drastically. Leo was right. The most important thing right now is not to find the murderer, but to cure Maisy first. Elena stared at Leos figure, and muttered to herself in shock, Has he even thought about these Previously, she felt that Leo was only someone who wont lose. Now she realized that the humiliation he suffered before was only for this moment. What exactly is going on? Lydia looked at Leo and asked with a puzzled expression. Leo smiled lightly. Then he looked at everyone and said with a smile, I had the pleasure of seeing this kind of pollen fragrance when I was a soldier in the past. It was a flower from Westnd. Westnd?! As soon as these words came out, everyone was quite surprised. This ce was so mysterious that everyone thought it didnt exist. Where is that flower? Terry asked in a deep voice. He still firmly believed that all this was just spection from Leo, and he wouldnt believe it if he didnt see that flower! Leo smiled and continued, As I said, this flower is only effective for people who are allergic to pollen, so the person who brought this flower must be someone who is very familiar with Auntie. So he must be ced very close to auntie. After listening to Leos words, everyones expressions suddenly changed greatly and became subtle. They subconsciously nced in one direction from the corner of their eyes-Karl in the center. Among the people presented, the person who was most familiar with Maisys living habits was her bedside person, Karl! Did the master do it? With this thought, everyone was shocked, and they couldnt believe it. However, Karl still did not change his expression, but asionally looked at Leo with a little more awe in his eyes. Hurry up to find it! Maisy, who was clutching her stomach, shouted with sweating from the pain. Everyone set out to search. Finally, behind the curtains on the balcony, they found a pot of flowers. Suddenly, one after another surprised eyes followed. This flower looks peculiar. Its whole body was blood red, and the shape of its petals blooms was like the crisp and dripping lips. Its called lip-swelling flower, it grows in Westnd and the fruit it bears will emit a special fragrance, which is extremely lethal to people allergic to pollen. Inhaling it can cause unbearable abdominal pain, and in severe cases, fainting for three to five days. Leo looked at Maisy again and said lightly, When I first met my aunt, although my aunt had delicate and thick makeup on her face, e would inevitably appear in the pores on her face. This is the symptom of allergy to pollen. Hearing Leos words, everyone was silent. There was no sound at all. Everyones eyes were fixed on this bright and almost coquettish lip flower. Suddenly, there was a chill in the bottom of their hearts for no reason. People were always in awe of the unknown. Maisys face finally turned terrified. The son-inw Lydia found was not a simple person! Leo, do you have the antidote? She looked at Leo full of ttery. There was no contempt anymore. However, Leo ignored her and drank tea by himself. That ignoring attitude made Maisy clench her teeth tightly, but in the next moment, herplexion was twisted, and her abdomen was in severe pain. There was a hint of apology on her bloodless face, Leo, Im wrong. You shouldnt be humiliated! Leo still ignored it and looked at Lydia with gentle eyes. I beg you! These three words spit out from Maisys mouth. When she said these three words, her face was full of humiliation. Only then did Leo look at Maisy, his eyes indifferent, There is only one pill, and you threw it in the trash can. Go and look it up yourself. Swash- As soon as these words came out, everyones eyes widened in disbelief, and they couldnt say a word. Maisys face changed greatly in an instant, and her eyes suddenly became vicious. Her dignified mother of the royal families in Valenham actually asked her to dig through the garbage?! Lydia was also full of surprise. At this moment, Elena came over and said with a smile in her ear, Eldest niece, am I right? Revengees too quickly like a tornado- He has held back for so long, just for this moment Lydia muttered to herself, while she was shocked, she also felt relieved. At this moment, the trash cans are full of leftover soup, mixed together, exuding a pungent smell. Leo, dont go too far Maisy looked at Leo with red eyes, his voice trembling. Leo smiled and looked at her sarcastically, I gave you the antidote, but you didnt want it, you threw it into the trash can, and you made it yourself, whos to me? His voice was extremely cold, and there was no sympathy in his eyes. On the contrary, when she thought of the five years she was away from Lydia, she was persecuted everywhere, and the anger in Leos heart couldnt stop spreading. Maisy didnt even have the strength to speak, clutching his stomach and cramping constantly. She made up her mind in her heart that even if she died, she would still maintain the image of the royal family mother But gradually, she couldnt take it anymore. The severe pain in the abdomen was getting stronger and stronger, like a broken intestine. No matter how strong the determination was, the pain could not be stopped. Finally, she couldnt help but turn her head and look at the stinking trash can Chapter 329 The Emperor’s New Clothes Perhaps because of the abdominal pain, Maisy struggled as she looked at the trash can. There was humiliation, and there was desire! The antidote was inside, as long as she dug a few times, she could find it. But again, once it is turned over, she will be ruined and will never be able to lift her head up. Mother, dont turn it over, or the face of the family will be lost! Terrys face changed drastically, and he shouted at Maisy. Tobias, Gabby and others also looked at her nervously. Seeing this, Lydias heart couldnt help but raise a sad emotion. She was sad for her family, and for these rtives who regarded the familys face above all else. In front of the family face, nothing is important, including life. She thought of her daughter, Emilia. Five years ago, she was carrying a big belly and was pregnant for ten months, but she suffered several car idents. It was onlyter that she learned that it was her family who wanted her to have an abortion. In the eyes of this group of people, their daughter is a wild species. As if feeling Lydias emotions, Leo held her hand tightly. His eyes were full of determination. Lydia finally calmed down, but looking at Maisy, who was twitching in pain, she couldnt bear it, Are we going too far Although she hated Maisy because of her mother, she didnt want to do anything to her. Lydia hated that a person was very simple, just ignore it and see nothing. Leo shook his head, with a look of indifference, Isnt it too much for her to persecute you when you were pregnant for ten months and try to cause you to miscarry? Lydia immediately trembled, and then bit her lip. The period when she was pregnant with Emilia was the most frightening day for her, not only had to endure the severe pain of pregnancy, but also be careful of the sudden danger. If she hadnt been careful enough, she couldnt imagine what the consequences would be. In this era when good people are extinct and bad people are rampant, kindness to bad people is cruelty to oneself. Only when they hurt and hurt will they know how to be afraid! Leo stood up straight, his eyes were deep, and his tone was cold. He also said the same thing to Marie. Lydia fell into silence. After all, she was cruel and didnt say anything. In Terrys cry, Maisy barely kept his mind clear. Looking back, she found that Karl was also looking at her calmly. Although she didnt speak, her eyes reminded her that you are the mother of the royal family. Angus also stood up at this time and smiled at everyone, Its gettingte, Pu Yang wont bother you. After speaking, he leaned on crutches, turned around and left. He knew very well that this was the Lin family. He saw such a big mess, and it would definitely cause endless trouble. It would be better to leave before it happened as if nothing happened. However, when passing by Leo, he froze again, gave him a cold look, and then left. At first, Maisy could bear it only by will, but as time passed, she couldnt bear it anymore. You guys, who can help me get it She looked at everyone present and said with a trembling voice.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. As soon as these words came out, everyone stopped talking and turned their faces away. They are all members of the royal family, how could they go to the trash can by themselves? Maisy looked at it, and a sharp look shed in his eyes. Finally, between severe pain and face, she still chose the former. She walked slowly towards the trash can, and everyones expressions changed immediately. Mom, its no way! Stop! Its over, if this matter gets out, my Henderson family will be theughing stock of the whole city! There were shouts everywhere, but no one went up to stop it, and Karls eyes suddenly became extremely gloomy. Ignoring the sound of restraint from all around, Maisy came to the trash can, disregarding the smell of leftovers, and rummaged through the box. During the whole process, her face was extremely humiliated, and her tears were still rolling, but she held back her tears. For a while, the whole living room was silent, and everyone was staring at the woman who was turning the trash can. At this time, someone remembered that twenty years ago she was just a sparrow flying on a branch. Without Karl, she is nothing. Suddenly, Maisy seemed to have found something, and his face suddenly became happy. After that, she stood up holding a pill like a treasure in front of everyones eyes. It was the pill that was given out before Leo. I saw her shaking hands, put the pill into her mouth, poured another ss of water, and drank it hastily. After the medicine entered the abdomen, the abdominal pain was much less, and Maisy was relieved. Suddenly, she felt countless eyes staring at her, Maisy turned around subconsciously, and then his face turned pale. Karl, listen to meC She was trembling violently, anxiously trying to exin something to Karl. However, Karl just raised his hand and made a silent motion, Maisy didnt dare to speak any more, his pupils widened and his whole body trembled violently. Go upstairs. He was not angry, nor did he me Maisy, he just said three words inly. However, these three words are enough to make Maisy despair. Karl- Her voice was begging, and her eyes were even more desperate. However, Karl didnt speak from the beginning to the end, just looked at her calmly. Yes Maisy finally closed his mouth, did not dare to go against Karls intention, and walked upstairs in despair. Terry, Tobias, and Gabby also said goodbye and left when they saw that the situation was not going well. Only Leo, Lydia, and Elena kept watching Maisys back until she left. They found an interesting thing. Maisy still dresses beautifully and behaves elegantly, but no one thinks she is noble anymore. On the contrary, she is too ordinary. Some people, wearing the emperors new clothes, cant be elegant in the lobby, and some people, even in in clothes, are still extravagant. After a long time, Elena sighed, and it was not difficult to guess that Maisy would not be better off in the future. Pedal! Pedal! Pedal! Suddenly, Lydia came to Karl with an angry expression, Why are you treating her like this? Karl still had a warm smile on his face, and asked, Are you angry for her? Lydia suffocated and did not respond, she just said, She is your wife! Leo saw it and did not stop it. It seems that Lydia is fighting for Maisy, but in fact, it is because she is also a wife, she feels empathy. Karl fell silent for a long time, and the smile on his face faded. I only have one wife. After saying this, he walked past Lydia. Elenas body trembled behind him, looked at Karls back in disbelief, and murmured, He still loves my sister Chapter 330 Luna Reappeared Leos ears tipped, and naturally he heard this sentence, and his face changed slightly. He only had one wife. This sentence is not a problem at first, but if he listen it carefully, it was worth scrutinizing. If it was Maisy, Karl couldnt be so ruthless, so there was only one person. Lydias mother was once the most beautiful woman in Valenham. However, what Leo couldnt understand was that since the old man was in love with Lydias mother, why did he agree to divorce? And why, to marry a mistress? Elena also seemed to be aware of what Leo was thinking, and whispered, I dont know what he was thinking until now, you men. There is no good thing. Leo suddenly smiled bitterly,ining about his sisters injustice, why did he bring him? Then, he looked at the old man who was standing upright and smoking outside the courtyard. The body is still tall and straight, but under the moonlight, there is a little more loneliness. For such a father-inw, Leo also hated and could not hate him. After hesitating for a while, he still walked to Karls side and looked up at the moon with him. Todays moon is really round Leo said with a sigh. Karl nced at him with a cold expression and did not speak. Leo didnt mind, and continued to smile, Uncle, thank you for not interfering in the affairs between me and my aunt. Karl spit out a circle of eyes and said calmly, Dont thank me, its not because of you anyway. I know, its all the same. Leo smiled, he understood that Karl didnt know what happened before, he only saw that his wife wanted to use Leos hand to humiliate his eldest daughter. Karl sneered, Your counterattack tonight is not bad, but it still cant change your impression in my heart. At most, its just a little clever. Leo didnt care either, looked at the moon and said, It will be long in the future, one day, uncle, you will ept me. The sneer on Karls face deepened, Do you still have a future? This sentence contained a serious threat, but Leo smiled and didnt care. He pointed to the fireworks slowly rising in the distance and said, We will go back to set off fireworkster, uncle, are we together? Karl didnt speak, staring at the fireworks not far away in a trance. Its fine if you dont go. Leo smiled, turned around and left. After a while, Lydia and Elena walked out of the vi. In Karls eyes, the colorful fireworks in the distance gradually turned into a beautiful face that resembled Lydia. Finally, he stopped being silent and stopped Leo. Wait a minute, Im going too! The three were stunned for a moment, and then Leo smiled, but Lydia had a poker face, full of disgust, but said nothing. Go in my car. Soon, a spacious RV came over and drove in the direction of the castle. At the same time, on the third floor of the vi, the curtains were opened. Maisy had a cold face, staring at the RV away, his expression extremely resentful. Half an hourter, the RV slowly drove into the grand castle.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Marie was leading Emilia to ssify the types of flowers, and when he saw Leo and the others getting off the bus, he immediately waved. Sister, brother-inw, auntie, and Daddy- Especially thest one was a surprise. She didnt expect her always cold Daddy toe and set off fireworks. Just rx once in a while. There was also a rare smile on Karls calm and resolute face. You let it go. Lydia looked a little resisted, and was very concerned about Karls presence. Karls face was full of mncholy immediately, he wanted to say something, but he couldnt speak. Leo saw it in his eyes and said softly, The Mid-Autumn Festival is only once a year, so lets go and let it go. Lydia didnt understand what Leo meant. She was silent for a while, squinting at Karl, but reluctantly agreed, Thats fine. Karl was immediately refreshed, and his expression turned a little excited. At the same time, the eyes that looked at Leo were no longer so hostile, but nodded at him as a thank you. For a long time, the rtionship between him and his eldest daughter could not be reunited, and Leo guided him, which gave him the opportunity to set off fireworks with his eldest daughter. Even if you dont like Leo, you will be grateful. Marie gave everyone a firework, and Karl also had one in his hand. Leo used a lighter to ignite Lydias hand, and then lit it for himself. Soon, the fireworks rushed into the sky, adorning the dark night sky. crackling One bunch rose, another bunch fell, illuminating Lydias face indefinitely. Looking at these fireworks, Lydia gradually rxed, and a smile appeared on her face. You y. After Leo finished putting one, he didnt let it go, and came to Karl. The same is true for Karl, both men looked in the same direction. Lydia. There were more and more fireworks, the icebergs melted on her face, and she smiled brightly. It was this smile that became something that the two men guarded for their entire lives. Only in a different way. If you can make Lydia stop hating me, I will admit you. In the darkness, Karl suddenly spoke. Leo was stunned for a moment, then smiled faintly, and said nothing. After the fireworks were set off, Karl left here without hesitation. Lydia booked her air ticket for 9 oclock in the morning and was about to enter the house, but found that Leo was still standing there. Why dont you go in? Leo smiled, You put Emilia to sleep first, I still have something to do. After speaking, he also strode out of the door. Lydia had a worried look on her face, because she noticed that when she said this, a cold light shed in Leos eyes. After leaving from the Lin family, Angus did not return to the Chapman family, but asked the driver to drive to the suburb not far away. The moon is dark and the wind is high, and the wind is cold and cold. Angus leaned on crutches, looked gloomily around the surroundings, and suddenly said, I know you are here,e out soon! Rustle- The wind blew out of thin air, blowing the shadows of the surrounding trees into a whirling sound. There was a sudden burst of childrensughter as crisp as a bell. Giggle, you are not staying at home at night, what are you doing here with me? A small figure jumping and jumping suddenly appeared in the dark woods. Ball head, big eyes, a pair of red embroidered shoes on his feet. In addition to the five poison jackets on his body, there is also a long-life lock around his neck. If Leo was here, he would be very surprised, because this little girl who was only 1. 2 meters tall used poisonous worm to kill, Luna. Angus was not in the mood to joke with her, and his face became more gloomy, The mission failed. Hearing this, Lunas delicate little face became serious little by little, Impossible, my lips are killing people, its impossible to fail! Chapter 331 You still haven’t Learned your Lesson Lunas blind confidence angered Angus. But the truth is you failed! Your lip-swelling flower has been found. It was uprooted! What? Uprooted? Luna was shocked to hear that. She was held in thought for a moment before her eyes glinted dangerously and she said in a grim tone, That is an extremely rare kind of flower in Tingend, and youre telling me it was uprooted? Who did that? Who else could it be? Leo did, Angus said through clenched teeth. He wished he could kill Leo right now. Leo! How dare that son of a bitch! Luna cursed, stamping her foot in anger. Meanwhile, Angus stared indifferently at the furious Luna, his confidence in her wearing thin. Now that you failed, and the Henderson family believes Leo is innocent, were done here, Angus said to Luna calmly. I wont make the final payment or keep my promise. Now get out of Valenham! Angus words were like cold water cooling Luna off, and her face became solemn instantly. You mean youll go back on your words? Angus replied impassively, How dare you ask me for the final payment when your mission is a total failure? Come on! Luna grew grimmer as she heard that. Thats not what you said before. You asked me to poison that Henderson woman with my lip-swelling flower. Luna paused and continued, I dont care. You have to make the final payment and build schools in Tingend! Otherwise, Id kill you! finally, Luna added in a menacing tone. Angus face clouded over as the negotiation broke down. Terry and Paul had promised Angus that Lydia would remarry him, but unexpectedly, Leo got in the way, and the n ended in Lydias attempted suicide. Angus hated Leos guts for that, wishing he could kill him without anybody knowing it, and just at this moment, Luna came to him. The news that Leo had gone to Valenham had surged through Emerdale, and of course Luna had learned it as well, so she came over to Valenham to join hands with Angus. Luna put the lip-swelling flower behind the curtain to poison Maisy and frame Leo with it, so that the Hendersons would step in and get rid of Leo, who saw through the trick and rendered their n abortive.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Angus was understood to be angry about the result, so naturally, he wouldnt make the final payment, and that enraged Luna. Suddenly, there came a faint rustle. Simmering with rage, Luna stared coldly at Angus. Meanwhile, a green viper crept along her arm and up to her shoulder and watched Angus, its tongue flicking out. Angus, nevertheless, wasnt intimidated at all. Instead, he gave a sneer. What? You want to kill me? No sooner had he finished his sentence than his driver, who had been waiting in the car, got off and came to his side, looking coldly at Luna. Luna could tell the man in front of him was exuding power, but she wasnt afraid at all. After all, they were in the woods, and she felt confident on home turf. However, just before the great war broke out, there came a couple of chuckles. I knew you did it, Angus. Whos that? both Angus and Luna blurted and looked around, only to see a man they were both terrified of, whose shadow lengthened as the streetmp cast its dim light upon him. Leo looked calmly at them, as if he was looking at two dead bodies. Nadine stood behind him with her hair pping in the wind, staring coldly at them too. Leo?! Suddenly, Angus and Luna drew back out of fear, especially Luna, because her loss to Nadine still haunted her. Filled with resentment, Luna made a reckless move and worked with Angus when Leo came over to Valenham. As a result, not only had she failed, but she had also got busted by Leo, and now a deep sense of despair overwhelmed her. However, it seemed that Leo didnte for her. Leo simply threw a casual look at her before his gaze fell upon Angus. The next moment, an evil sneer spread across his face. I broke your leg five years ago, but now it seems that you havent learned your lesson. Maybe I need to break both of your legs, and that might help you remember, huh? Angus was infuriated upon hearing that, his eyes bulging, his chest heaving. Staring at Angus face, Luna blinked thoughtfully. Before long, a light of dawningprehension spread across her features as if something popped into her mind. So it was Leo who had broken Angus leg? How dare you mention that! Angus snapped with a scowl. Judging from Angus reaction, what Leo said must be true. Of course I dare! Leo gave a contemptuous smile and looked at Angus in disdain. Its been five years, but you still havent learned your lesson. A tide of rage surged through Angus, and he lost his mind. Please calm down, Mr. Newman, warned Angus driver. Were in Valenham, and youre the heir of the Newman family. A wimp like him isnt worth your attention. Finally, Angus settled down and his lips curved into a sneer. Youre right. Leo, its true that I left the game before you, but you havent been any better. Otherwise, you wouldnt have married into the Henderson family. What do you have topete with me? Leo was a little surprised to hear that, and then he broke intoughter. Do you really think so? Leo had known Angus for five years. Later, Angus took to and tried to seduce Sharon, and thus Leo broke his leg, and Angus had no choice but to leave. Five years had passed, and Leo thought Angus had learned his lesson, but it turned out he hadnt changed even a bit. Of course I do, Angus replied with a sneer. Its shameful and miserable for a man to be adopted into his wifes family. If you had a little pride left, you wouldnt have shown up here. I nned to take Lydia and everything from you, but now that youvee to me, dont me me for being too hard on you. Angus stood upright with a gimpy leg and said loudly, Break your leg and go down on your knees, or else Angus paused for a moment and went on, Youll go back in an ambnce, or in a hearse! Hardly had Angus finished his provocative remark than the driver next to him took a step forward, looking sternly at Leo. Break your leg, and well let you go. Meanwhile, Nadine also took a step forward. She said nothing, but there was a sharp dagger in her hand. Luna watched a while and finally realized what was going on here: Angus was taking his revenge on Leo. Since things were going as she wished, Luna walked away immediately so that she could watch them fight. Chapter 332 The Face out of the Window However, just as Luna took one step, Angus low voice came from behind her. Where are you going, Miss Luna? Luna froze, looked back and gave an embarrassed smile. Miss Luna, havent youe to Valenham and joined hands with me to kill him? Angus squinted at Luna. Now is the perfect time. Hes right in front of us. You can kill him with my driver now! Angus eyes glinted dangerously as he spoke. Angus had a good reason to hate Leo. Five years ago, Leo broke his leg, and Angus had be the shame of the Newman family since then, but he could do nothing about it. He couldnt even take a revenge, because Leo was serving in the army back then. The Newman family could have killed Leo, but it wasnt worth the risk. Therefore, Angus could do nothing but wait. He had always felt depressed, and gradually, he became afraid of sunlight andughter. He thought everyone was mocking him, because he walked like a duck. Now that Leo had left the army ande to Valenham, Angus hatred for Leo welled up within him again. Angus had no idea what rank Leo held now, but since he had served in the army for just five years, he couldnt be someone important. Therefore, killing him wasnt a big deal. Luna, nevertheless, got a little nervous at this moment. There was a sense of confusion in her big sparkling eyes. She looked back at Angus, then at Leo. Finally, Leo looked at her, his eyes indifferent and calm as before. Despite three forces on the scene, it was more like Leo and Angus battlefield, while Luna hardly had a sense of presence. Now that Leos gaze suddenly fell upon her, she was terrified. Well, I dont think so. Luna stood looking on, having no intention of getting involved. In that case, Miss Luna, I hope you wont have any regrets for making this decision, Angus said carelessly with a greasy smile. Luna could tell Angus was threatening her, and burst into anger. What do you mean by that? Angus, however, threw a nonchnt nce at her before telling the driver behind him, Do it. After that, he turned around and went back to his car, waiting. In his eyes, whoever his driver came for was doomed. Yes, the driver replied and strode towards Leo, demanding, Are you going to break your limbs yourself, or do you want me to help you? The driver knew Angus wouldnt go easy on Leo this time. Leo, nheless, gave a careless smile and ignored Angus driver, turning to Luna. A wise person wont make the same mistake again. Fortunately, youve made a right choice. Luna settled down a lot after hearing Leo. Blushing, she stuttered an exnation, I I just wanted to teach you a lesson. I didnt intend to kill you Her loss to Nadine still haunted her, so how dared she fight against them? Youll get yourself killed! the driver snarled after seeing Leo ignore him. The next moment, the muscles all over his body grewrger in a snap. Then he stamped his foot, and the ground suddenly sank.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Luna couldnt help but tremble with fear. How was she able to survive a fight with such a strong person from Valenham with her little tricks? Leo also cast a surprised look at Angus driver. He towered over Harry, the president of Martial Arts Association of Emerdale, in terms of both power and speed. But, that was all. Her eyes glinting dangerously, Nadine was ready to start the fight, but just at this point, a tall and straight figure walked by her. My lord? Nadine looked at Leo in puzzlement, because he didnt have to deal with such a nobody personally. However, she still drew back knowingly and watched Luna, in case she yed some little tricks secretly. At this moment, the wind blew Leos shirt up, but his eyes remained calm. Go back and tell Angus, he is the one who kills you. What Leo said enraged Angus driver. Hey, kid, Mr. Newman asks me to tell you that youre doomed. Hardly had he finished his words than he gave Leo a high kick, which caused a powerful swishing sound. Leo, nevertheless, kept walking at a steady pace, as if he didnt see a high kicking his way at all. Meanwhile, Luna felt nervous for Leo, her heart racing. After all, once Leo died, she would be the next target. Luna had fought with Nadine before, but never with Leo, so she was doubtful about his strength. However, her doubt vanished after she saw what happened the next moment. Bang! Leo reached out and grabbed Angus drivers ankle precisely. Suddenly, the driver was thrown into a panic. How dare you Crack! The next moment, Leo snapped his ankle like a matchstick. Ah Before the driver could yell, Leo punched him on the nose and stop him from yelling, his body thrown far away. A cold shiver of fear ran down Lunas spine as she saw this scene. She originally thought that the reason Leo behaved so recklessly was because Nadine was protecting him, but now she realized that he was much more powerful than Nadine. Leo looked down at Angus driver and said indifferently, Did you say youd break my limbs? Crack! Crack! No sooner than Leo finished speaking than he stepped on Angus drivers limbs. Argh!!! His shriek pierced the night air and made people shudder. Dumbfounded, Luna drew back despite herself and finally copsed on the ground, frightened to see this scene. The thought of assassinating Leo before terrified her even more. Nadine, however, remained calm as usual, because what Leo did didnt surprise her in the least. Its said that you wanted to kill me? Leo squinted at him, his voice grim. His limbs broken, Angus driver was covered with sweat. Atst, he stuttered with all his strength, Who Who are you? Now Angus driver realized what his master said was wrong. In no way was Leo a wimp adopted by his wifes family, and few people could defeat him across Pompeii. Angus driver was aware that he would die today, but he wanted to know who killed him, because such a powerful fighter couldnt be a nobody. Leo, nevertheless, gave a faint smile and replied, You may ask King of Hell about me. After that, Leo stepped on his breastbone and Angus driver died. Meanwhile, Angus, who was waiting patiently in the car, had no idea that his strongest hatchet man had already died. However, it had been a long time, and he hadnte back yet. Angus was a little confused, but he wasnt worried about him at all. After all, he had confidence in his drivers strength. He was a top-notch fighter , even throughout the whole Valenham. Rat-a-tat Suddenly, someone knocked on the car window. Angus was annoyed, because it was impolite behavior for a stranger to knock on someone elses car window. Besides, he was the heir of the Newman family. Just as Angus was about to shout abuse, he glimpsed a face out of the window staring at him with a yful smile. Chapter 333 Are You Crazy Whos that?! Angus tensed up, his eyes fixed on the man out of the window. When he finally figured out who that person was, he let out a cry, Leo? Its you! Seeing Leo standing by the window alone, Angus suddenly realized something and became anxious instantly. Wheres my driver? Wheres he? Leo, who was supposed to die, was standing in front of him safe and sound, while his driver was nowhere to be seen. The situation was totally beyond Angus expectation. Leo said with an amused smirk, Why not have a guess? Angus heart sank as he heard that. After a long pause, he asked through clenched teeth, You killed him, right? Youre mostly responsible for his death. Leos smile faltered and then faded as he finished speaking. Meanwhile, Angus was shocked to hear that. Of course, he wasnt shocked at the news of his drivers death, but the fact that Leo actually killed him. He never expected that hiscency would lead to his drivers death. Atst, Angus recovered himself and growled with a scowl, How dare you kill my man! Leo chuckled, ignoring him. He knew very well what kind of person Angus was. Lets talk about some practical issues instead of talking nonsense. Leo yanked the door open and dragged Angus out of the car. What are you going to do with this? Angus face clouded over as he heard Leos words. Naturally, he knew what Leo meant. He had sent Luna to poison Maisy with lip-swelling flower and frame Leo up. He had also sent his driver to kill him. Now, it was time for Leo to get even with him. However, Angus would never grovel to Leo, not only because he was the heir of the Newman family, but also because he detested Leo. Therefore, Angus stood upright and looked at him, saying nothing. Since Angus remained silent, Leo smirked and sighed, Well well, Angus, its been five years, and I thought youd long learned your lesson. In that case, I would forgive and forget since we had served in the army together back then, but you really let me down this time, Leo said to Angus in a condescending manner. Hearing that, Angus widened his eyes in anger instantly. Leo, you didnt really think it was gonna be that easy, did you? Forgive and forget? Only the weak do so, but Ill send you to hell. Sharon is mine, and so is your wife. Everything you own is mine! Leo didnt get angry at all, but looked at Angus with his piercing eyes. So I wont show any mercy to you either. Tell me, what are you going to do to pay me back for what has happened tonight? A man like Leo wouldnt take a nobody seriously at all. All he wanted to do was get even. Seeing Angus keep quiet, Leo pointed at hisme leg and said, How about paying me back with your good leg? His eyes bulging, Angus gave Leo a harsh re. Try it. Leo chuckled. They were having the same conversation again five yearster. The only thing varied was Leos attitude. Five years ago, he was young and aggressive, and had no fear of authority, while five yearster, he had be the one dominating the scene. What? You think I cant? Leo chuckled. Angus scowled at him, saying nothing. Now that his strongest hatchet man died, Angus was aware that he had already failed. However, he didnt draw back, or beg for mercy, but straightened his back instead. As the old saying goes, a real fighter can be killed, but never insulted. Now, Angus acted like a real fighter. He took out a revolver out of his pocket and aimed it at Leos head, his eyes bloodshot. If you cant, youre a coward! Leo paused for a moment before chuckling. Well, youre holding a gun against my head, and you dare me to kill you. How ridiculous! I have nothing to lose. Angus rotated the cylinder with his thumb and loaded the gun with a click, staring coldly at Leo. So what if you break my good leg? It makes no difference to me whether I have oneme leg or two. Just kill me. Leo remained silent for a long time before heaving a sigh in his mind. He had underestimated Angus. No member from the Newman family was a coward. Angus held the gun against Leos head and forced him to kill himself. If he really wanted to die, would he have done that? Leo thought to himself. Angus must be bluffing! Then Leo gave a smile, came up to Angus, and held the gun against his own head. Lets make a bet. I bet no bullet wille out of your gun. Leo beamed a smile and looked into Angus eyes. Now, shoot me! Angus never expected Leo to do this. He widened his eyes in astonishment and disbelief. Are you crazy? All Angus wanted to do was bluff Leo so that he could get away safely, but why wouldnt Leo stick to his script? I know you hate me. Now I give you a chance to get even with me. As long as you pull the trigger, itll be all over. Leo looked sharply at Angus and continued, On the contrary, if you pull the trigger and no bullet goes out of the gun, then youll be over. Angus face turned pale, his hand trembling. What? You need my help? Leo held Angus index finger and pulled the trigger before Angus could stop it. Angus squeezed his eyes shut subconsciously. Nheless, the gun didnt go off as expected. There was no bullet in the cartridge. A mischievous grin spread across Leos face as a puff of white smoke came out of the barrel.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Astonished, Angus stared at Leo in terror. Why is there no bullet in the gun? Leo took the gun from Angus hand, calm as before. This is a six-chambered revolver, but theres only three bullets left, I assume? How did you know Angus paused suddenly and blurted, Did you Exactly, Leo replied with a faint smile. When you were rotating the cylinder, I heard the noise and realized that theres only three bullets in it, so I bet no bullet woulde out of the gun. You You Angus stuttered, looking at Leo as if he was a ghost. Do you think therell be a bulleting out of the gun next time? Leo rotated the cylinder, aimed the gun at Angus head and pulled the trigger resolutely. Bang! A bullet shot out from the muzzle and brushed past Angus cheek as the gun went off with a bang. All the color drained from Angus face and he copsed to the ground. Chapter 334 Why didn’t You Tell Me You were from Phantom The loud bang was closely followed by deafening silence. Angus slumped to the ground, panting, his walking stick rolling out of his hand. In his eyes, the trees around him reared up against the night sky. Panic-stricken, he felt like a fish out of water. At this moment, Angus felt something cold on his cheek. He touched it and found it sticky. It was blood. Suddenly, Angus was out of breath, as if someone was choking him. Did Leo miss the shot? Of course not. Leo did that on purpose. If Leo was determined to kill him, he would have been shot to death now. The thought of Leo missing deliberately scared Angus. Leo was just like a ghost haunting him. At this point, Angus finally realized what was the scariest part of what happened just now. Leo asked him to shoot because he had long known the chamber was empty. He was so sure of it. Now Angus got terrified. He looked up at Leos tall figure, a chill running down his back. At this moment, Nadine came with Luna in her hand, just like how an adult carried a kid, and happened to see this scene. Luna widened her eyes in astonishment. She had no idea what had happened, but judging from the gunshot and the look on Angus face, he must be suffering psychic trauma. My lord, Ive got rid of the body, Nadine came up to Leo and said reverently. Leo nodded slightly. Then he dropped the gun and got into the car. Lets go back. Nadine nced at Luna, thought a moment and threw her on the back seat. Leo cast a look at Angus, who was still sitting on the ground paralyzed with fear, and said suddenly, Crush his leg! Yes, my lord! Nadine stepped on the gas and the car ran over Angus good leg. Crack! Angus leg was crushed with a sharp crack. Argh!!! A shrill scream tore through the night sky. Angusy prone on the ground, his face distorted in agony, his fist pounding the ground. His tears, mixed with blood, streamed down his face. Leo, youre dead Youre so dead! Argh! Angus roared as tears gushed out of his eyes. Inside the car, Nadine was driving carefully, while Leos gaze fell upon Luna. Anxious and nervous, she sat upright on the back seat, wriggling her fingers like a kid. Do you have anything to say? Leo asked. Lunas heart skipped a beat. She looked at Leos face and burst into tears. Dont kill me! Please! I know I was wrong! Luna whimpered, I felt bitter about being defeated by youst time, and I wanted to get even Besides, Angus paid me and promised me something, so I agreed. Luna grew more scared as her voice faded. She cowered in the corner, looking at Leo in fear. Luna regretted having joined hands with Angus when she saw Leo kill his driver in a snap. And now, she was in Leo and Nadines car. Were they going to kill her? Nadine showed no mercy, while Leo saw the fear in Lunas eyes, waving his hand. Dont worry. I wont kill you. I just want to know why you muste after me. You said you wanted to get even with me, but Im afraid theres more to it, right? Really? Luna suddenly stopped crying, looking at Leo suspiciously. Really, Leo replied patiently. In fact, he didnt take a killer like Luna seriously, but since she had her special way of killing, she was indeed a big trouble for other people. Hearing that, Luna became a little bolder and looked at Nadine. Youre right. Its true that I wanted to get even with you, but it also has something to do with goddess of the night No, with Miss Nadine. Now that Luna was in their car, she could only y nice. With Nadine? Leo was surprised to hear that, while Nadine also looked back in amazement. Luna nodded earnestly. I learned a few days ago that the organization I belong to is the same one that Miss Nadine used to belong to, so technically, wee from the same origin. Both Leo and Nadine were astonished to hear that. Nadines face darkened, because she wasnt proud of her past. Meanwhile, Leo narrowed his eyes and said indifferently, Youre lying. The organization Nadine used to belong to was destroyed by me! Luna threw a surprised look at Leo. She knew that Nadines previous organization had been destroyed by a mysterious and powerful man, but it didnt ur to her that that man should be Leo. Suddenly, she became even more respectful to Leo. They are a big group. The organization Nadine used to belong to is just one of them, and so is mine. The brain gives order to me to take Miss Nadine back. Stop it! Nadine grew pale all of a sudden, as if she thought of something. Leo cast a nce at her and turned to Luna. Go on. I was told that as long as I could take Miss Nadine back, theyd set me free. But its a tough task, and first of all, I have to kill you. Since I wanted to get even with you anyway, I came. Hearing that, Leo nodded. In that case, dont go back then, because its impossible for Nadine to go back with you. Luna fell into silence and bit her lower lip, staring at Leo with mixed emotions. If I run away, Ill be hunted down by my organization. Then work for me, Leo said faintly. I know what Angus has promised you. You want someone to help you develop your hometown, right? Suddenly, Luna became excited. Youd like to take me in? My lord Nadine chimed in anxiously, She wanted to kill you! I know that, but I dont care, Leo replied faintly. I can help you, but I dont trust you now. Do you know what to do to win my trust?Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Luna beamed a smile. Of course I do. I need to get rid of your enemies. Onest question Leo looked at Luna seriously and asked, Whos the boss of your organization? Nadines face became taut and pale as she heard that. She wanted to stop Leo, but Luna already heard the question and shook her head. I dont know about it either. All I know is that its a very mysterious organization with a strict hierarchical structure. It press-gangs new members from every corner of the world each year, and each team is named after its executive officer. As soon as Luna said that, the color drained from Nadines face, while Leo also squinted his eyes dangerously. Suddenly, the air in the car got tense. Now that silence hung heavily in the car, Luna thought she did something wrong. Trembling with fear, she took out a red pill from her pocket in a hurry. This poison is from Tingend. I can give you the antidote. Now Im at the end of my rope, and youre the only one I can go to. Please dont kill me! However, Luna found instantly that Leos eyes were fixed on Nadine. Screech! Nadine jammed on the brakes and pulled over, her face pale. My lord, I Why didnt you tell me you were from Phantom? Leo interrupted her coldly. Chapter 335 Now Kiss Me Luna couldnt be lying because she was driven into a corner now. But the truth was so ugly that even a tough guy like Leo felt deeply hurt. He stared grimly at Nadine. It wasnt that he didnt trust her. Nadine had worked for him for five years, and he had no doubt as to her loyalty, but the fact that Nadine had held out on him cut him deep. The organization press-ganged new members from every corner of the world each year, and it had a strict hierarchical structure, each team named after its executive officer Undoubtedly, Luna was talking about Phantom. However, Leo still couldnt believe that Nadine was actually from Phantom. Five years ago, Leo helped Nadine off the hook and set her free. He thought that was the end of it, but it turned out there was another boss controlling the organization Nadine had belonged to. At this moment, Leo found it difficult to breathe, feeling as if he was trapped in an invisible web. Her face pale, her eyes bloodshot, Nadine said to Leo agitatedly, Im so sorry, my lord. This is the only thing I hide from you. Ive been worried that youd ditch me because of my origin. I dont want to be ditched again! Ditch you? Why would I do that? Leo stared earnestly at Nadine. If I had cared about your origin, I wouldnt have let you go or saved you when you were assassinating me. I trust you as a person, not your origin! Depression and gloom hung over the two of them like a shadow. Only those who Leo trusted and was close to could make him emotional like this. As for Luna, who was sitting on the back seat, she was totally stupefied. All she did was tell the truth, but she identally revealed the secret Nadine had been keeping. I was wrong, my lord! Nadine had always been a ruthless killer, but now tears gushed out of her eyes. Its true that Phantom trained me as a killer, but ever since I decided to work for you, Ive been loyal to you, and Ive had no rtion with Phantom ever! I know that.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Leos features softened a little. He had been watching Nadines every move during the past five years. If she had been an undercover agent for Phantom, she wouldnt have risked her life protecting him. Leo felt bitter about being betrayed, especially by his closest friend. Leave me alone, Leo said bleakly and opened the car door, standing by the road, smoking. Watching him, Nadine felt guilty, but more distressed. It was the first time she had ever hated her own origin so much. She regretted it. She regretted having kept the truth from him. Especially after Homer had disappeared and Phantom had be Leos sworn enemy, Nadine had feared to tell him the truth. Well, did I say something I shouldnt have said? Luna asked carefully, confused. Nadine looked back at Luna with tearful eyes. If Mr. Cohen begins suspecting me, Ill kill you! Luna felt aggrieved. She just told the truth, and that was all. Some timeter, Leo finished his cigarette and got back into the car. My lord, I Just as Nadine wanted to say something, Leo waved his hand and gave a little smile. No more of that. Now that weve cleared the air, lets forget about it. Dont take it to heart. Nadine nodded. Leo softened his tone a little, but she could tell they werent as close as they had used to be. Thinking of that, Nadine was thrown into the depths of despair. After that, Leo told Luna to go back to Emerdale with them before he rested his eyes. Ill get off here. Leo smiled at Nadine at the entrance of the Henderson residence. Nadine stayed in the five-star hotel downtown. Yes, my lord. Nadine watched Leo walking towards the house while waiting outside for a long time before starting the car again. Leo didnt get into the house right away, but stood in the courtyard alone for some time. He couldnt show his emotions on his face. A man had to keep some secret to himself, and he could never share it with anyone else. Something Homer said before his death was lingering in Leos mind. Hunter is around you! Could it be you Leo muttered to himself with mixed feelings. Leo had never expected this. He just wanted to know where Luna was from, but he found out the truth about Nadine instead. Even if Leo was sure that Nadine wouldnt betray him, the signs suggested that Nadine was one of the candidates for Hunter. Leo recovered himself as he finished the cigarette and opened the door quietly. It waste now, but neither Lydia nor Emilia had gone to bed. Lydia was awake because she was worried about Leo, while Emilia was simply excited about the fireworks. Honey. Dad! Both Lydia and Emilia came up to Leo as soon as they saw him. Why havent you gone to bed? The ne leaves at 9 tomorrow morning. Leo stroked Emilias head with a smile, while his gentle gaze fell upon Lydia. Admittedly, royal families in Valenham hadnt treated him well during these days, but something good still happened to him. Lydia stopped calling him Leo, but honey instead. After passing out, Lydia had let down all her guard against Leo. Now she admitted Leo yed a huge role in her world, and that she couldnt live without him. I cant fall asleep without you around, Lydia whispered as she put her arms around Leo. Leo smiled, saying nothing. Lydia studied Leos face. Even if he was trying his best to hide his feelings, Lydia could tell something was wrong. Emilia, its gettingte. You need to go to bed, Lydia said in a gentle voice as she turned to Emilia. No! Im not tired. I want to watch cartoons! Emilia, however, didnt understand what Lydia meant, snuggling up to Leo. Be good, Emilia! Lydia said sternly. Emilia cowered behind Leo immediately. She had always regarded Lydia with awe. Leo stroked Emilias head lovingly. Dont be so harsh on Emilia. Its 10. 30. You must go to bed now. We have to catch a flight tomorrow morning! Lydia demanded imperiously. Leo threw a nce at Lydia and said to Emilia helplessly, Emilia, would you go to bed now? All right. Since Leo asked, Emilia had no choice but to go to bed. However, before she left, she cast a sullen look at Leo. Apparently, Leo was on her cklist now. After putting Emilia to bed, Leo and Lydia went to bed together. Leo didnt hold Lydia as usual, but looked ahead nkly. Now, Lydia was more certain that there must be something on Leos mind, yet she didnt say anything, but held Leo gently. Lydia? Leo paused and said in puzzlement. Whats bothering you? Dont forget that you still have me and Emilia, Lydia whispered. When I have something on my mind, youre always by my side unconditionally. Leo was deeply touched, but he didnt intend to tell Lydia the truth about Nadine. He held her back. Thank you, Lydia. Ive been thinking since we came back. The more my family doesnt want me to be with you, the more I must be with you. Lydia sat up and stared affectionately at Leo. Ive thought it through this time. Im not making this decision on impulse, or out of gratitude. I just want to be with you. Now kiss me, honey. Lydia closed her eyes as she spoke, giving herself to him. Chapter 336 The Day Is Still Young Looking at Lydia with her eyes closed and her red lips slightly open, Leo took a gulp. Its not the first time that Lydia offered herself to him. Last time, they were separated for half a month and didnt see each other for days long. Back then, Leo declined her offer at that time. Because he knew that Lydia, at that time, didnt love him very much. She was more grateful and dependent on him, which was not what he wanted. But this time, Lydia loved him so much. Could he refuse? Leo took a deep breath, and rushed up on her without hesitation. Half an hourter, Lydia was lying and panting next to Leo, with her face flushed. Leo quickly apologized, SORRY, am I too hasty? His face was red with anxiety. Apart from the ident sex five years ago, he was still a green hand in this respect. Lydia shot him a stare with red eyes, Stop! Leo was stunned, and then rubbed his nose with embarrassment. After that, the haze in Leos heart also disappeared, and he felt happy for marrying a good wife. Lydia shared the same feeling with him. Since they broke through thestyer of defense of each other, they had been feeling strange. They didnt have a good start. They hadnt loved each other before and they even had hated each other, so they now cherished each other more. This is what it feels like to be in love In the dark, Leo could not fall asleep for a long time, saying to himself inside. While Lydia was asleep, and even she still held Leos arm, as if she was afraid to lose it. Seeing this, Leo smiled and then also closed his eyes. The next day, Marie got up early and knocked on the door excitedly, Sister, brother-inw, get up now or you will miss the ne. After the sex yesterday, Lydia was so tired. She picked up her phone and it was only 5:30 in the morning. She was furious, Youre bothering us at 5:30. How dare you! I cant sleep. Marie grinned and suddenly looked up and then he got a weird face, Sister, what did you and brother-inw dost night? Ah Nothing! Lydia felt so guilty that she covered her cheek. Liar! Marie walked around Lydia and showed a bigger smile, You dont know your temperament is different before and after a sex thing! Lydia was so flustered that she thought she had something on her face, so she picked up the mirror and looked at it. Still beautiful and temperament - she cannot help but look around at Leo, to see Leo was looking at her with a smile. Lydia must have been surprised. Now she looked more charming but less cold than before. Such kind of change only happened to a wife, who had been buried in love of her husband. Marie looked over at Lydia, with admiration in her eyes. From now on, your hair should be pulled up. Leo said with augh. Lydia knew what that meant. She nodded slightly and pulled her long hair up. This also meant that she truly became Leos wife, and there was no gap between them. After breakfast, they headed for Valenham Airport. Before the security checkpoint, they suddenly saw a familiar figure, like a sculpture standing in the doorway. Suddenly, Leos face changed slightly, and Lydias face turned away. Marie was Only Marie ran over excitedly to say hello. Daddy! Karl also looked over when he heard his younger daughter. A gentle smile appeared on his stern face. Leo took Lydia to Karl and smiled, saying, Uncle Karl. Well. Karl nodded gently, but said nothing.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Marie was aware of the strange atmosphere, and pretended to be surprised, Daddy, you knew that my sister ising back to Emerdale, so you deliberately got up early and waited to see her here, didnt you? With her words, Leo and Lydia both got their face changed. So hes been waiting more than two hours here just to see his oldest daughter. Leo got awestruck. No matter how the rtionship was going between the father and daughter, Leo should always embrace respects to his father-inw. Lydia showed an unnatural face. She still didnt speak, but at least her poker face was gone. Well. Prated by the younger daughter, Karl admitted. However, when his eyes fell on Lydia and the change in her temperament froze Karls face. How could he not see the change in Lydia? Still, he wasnt angry. He just looked at Lydia with a smile as if he didnt know. You are going back to Emerdale? Yes. Lydia didnt ignore him anymore, but she still kept her words like gold. Her reply made Karl happy. He smiled and said, When will you be back? No idea. Lydia turned her face away. Next time, Ill go and see you. His words made Lydias face changed. No We keep waiting! Before Lydia could finish, Leo said first with a smile. So, Karl smiled more happily while Lydia incredibly turned back at Leo. Leo smiled at her and then looked at Karl. Uncle Karl, you are wee to Emerdale. OK. For the first time, Karl smiled at Leo. Leo checked the time, saying, Uncle Karl, we have to go or well miss the airne. Then they went through the security. Dont forget our agreement. Karl shouted behind them. Leo paused, and then waved, walking into the airport. Karl, who had stood there for almost two hours without moving, smiled and turned away. As the ne was taking off, Lydia suddenly asked, What agreement did you make with him? Leo mysteriously smiled, Secret. Lydia wasnt satisfied with this answer. Tell me! She said angrily. Nothing really. Leo said helplessly, Uncle Karl is different from the rest of the family. Lydia, however, fell silent and did not answer. Shes not a fool, and she was aware of the subtle rtionship of Leo and her father. Karl admired Leo while Leo understood Karl, and they showed respects to each other although they stood in different positions. We got a lot of road to cover. Leo suddenly quietly said meaningfully, and then began to y with Emilia. Lydia was a little stunned. Then she looked up at the sky and smiled. There are days toe. Chapter 337 Caroline Is Beaten Three hourster, the nended. When the four walked out of the airport, Marie Took a big breath of fresh air and eximed, The air of Emerdale is fresher. The air here is rxing.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Lydia corrected her. Leo heard, but also felt the same way. Valenham was also a good ce with a long history, but there was a stifling ss system, under which everyone had to yield to the royal family. In Emerdale, at least, they didnt have to lead a fearful life. I need to go home first, and its time for me to Hopkins. Marie stretched, but spoke with energy. Leo thought thats why Marie got so charming. No matter how everything was going, she had kept positive. He smiled, Do you go to work alone? Of course not, I have an appointment with a partner. Marie smiled and said, And you also know her, Serena, and we really hit it off. Do you? Leo smiled and nodded, Thats good. And your sister and I will go to thepany, and then we will go to Garys house. Now it was still in the Mid-Autumn Festival, and n will take his daughter out to have fun as he just found her. Back at the International Building, Justin Cox came to them and gave a report about things in Emerdale when he was away. Mr. Cohen, everything is going smoothly. Vesper Corporation is on the right track. As Group o is also carrying out the urban construction projects. And the Stewart family and the Simpson family also asked about you. There is little information about the Lawson family, while the Hamilton family didnt take any actions. The twodies from the Perry family and the OBrien family seemed to have something urgent to see you. Leo narrowed his eyes, The OBrien family? He knew about thedy of the Perry family and she was Millie Henderson, but who was the otherdy? Justin said, She is Sandra Johnson. Leo suddenly recalled something. Thest time he saw her was when Neil OBrien died in the street. She med herself on the disappearing of the OBrien family. The truth was there. But she had tried so hard but failed to find evidence. It was good to have a sense of justice, but it was a terrible thing to have a sense of justice too much. He warned Sandra Johnson more than once to be careful about the people around her, but she didnt pay it any mind. Shall I inform her, Mr. Cohen? Asked Justin Cox. Leo hesitated for a moment, and then said, Inform them all, but I may not meet them. Also, keep an eye on the Hamilton family. They wont let it pass as I took Harry Hamilton down. OK! Justin Cox responded, and then left. Leo stood alone in front of the huge floor-to-ceiling window, looking down at the scene of Emerdale. Emerdale seemed to have been cleaned up by him, but he knew that the undercurrent was still raging and its more dangerous than before when the Four families were still in existence. Everything was changed by him. He changed Emerdale, and he was known as a husband of a female CEO. Those who didnt buy him will never buy him. Before long, Rachel Ward, the presidents secretary, arrived with a thick stack of contracts. President Cohen, President Henderson said, you are allowed to your office here and youll take the charge of trade department. Here is the name list of departments. Leo thanked her and nced at the list. In fact, he didnt have to pay much attention to this, after all, he can handle this with just one word. However, a name on the list attracted his eyes. Caroline. She even joined the As Group. After some hesitation, Leo pointed at the name and asked Rachel Ward, Isnt she supposed to be working for Vesper Corporation? How did she get here? When Peter Lawson was in charge of Vesper Corporation, he arranged all members of the Ford family into Vesper Corporation, including Caroline. She resigned from Vesper Corporation because she didnt want to be talked about working for her father and decided to start at a lowly job, Rachel Ward confided. Just because she is new, and she has been bullied all the time. I see. Leos eyes be rxed. He can see the change that Caroline had made. Wheres the Trade department? Ill go see her. Leo asked as he stood up. Follow me, please. Rachel Ward said as she walked out of the office. In the elevator, he saw a buxom woman walking in, who wore surprise in her eyes when she saw Leo, Hey, Mr. Cohen, youe back from honeymoon with President Henderson? She was Stefan ck. Leo kept his in face, and pretended not to hear her barbed words. Mrs. ck, we are all in the samepany, so dont make the rtionship so bitter. Rachel Ward said. Stefan ck was stunned, then chuckled, Of course. I know what you mean, so Im here to get along with Mr. Cohen. Leo now looked over at Stefan ck, Whats up? Stefan ck chuckled and said, Nothing important. But Im here to say that Id like to exchange our managed departments. Leo immediately knew what she wanted. Its easy to make benefits in the Foreign Trade department. He immediately shook hand, Its not up to me, and youd better talk about it with President Henderson. Stefan ck got an angry face. She wouldnte to him if she can change President Hendersons mind. But now she had to be patient, You know that I am not getting along well with her, and we are both businessmen. Its better to make money together. As long as you agree, Id like to give you 30% of my bonus at the end of each year. Foreign trade was vital to apany. If she took charge of the department, Lydia cant do anything to her. Therefore, she would rather give 30% of the year-end bonus to Leo to make a deal with him. With her shareholders in thepany, Leo can have 300 million yuan as a ie every year. When she thought that Leo would happily agree, he was looking at her as if she was a fool. I dont need that money! cks eyes were wide open. She never expected that he would refuse her offer. At the exact time, the elevator stopped. Rachel Ward looked at Stefan ck and said, Mr. Cohen, the Foreign Trade department is here. Leo did not even look at Stefan, passing by her. Because of the narrow space, Leos shoulder even heavily hit her. Suddenly, Stefan ck almost fell. She struggled to stand still and wore an angry face. You have to do it the hard way. Now that you disagree, Ill see you in hot water. Stefan ck sneered. Most of the workers had been favored by her. She believed that theyll challenge Leo for her. Leo came to the Foreign Trade department under the guidance of Rachel Ward. As soon as he opened the door, he saw a domineering woman pping a girl in the face. The girl with a delicate face was Caroline. Chapter 338 I Disagree Its profitable but busy in the Foreign Trade department. Caroline was discussing heatedly with a woman who looked to be a director. No one paid much attention to their discussion. But the p attracted eyes in the office and it fell silent. Caroline was also stunned by the p. It took her long to give a reaction and she got angry, Why you hit me? Why? Look at your work. You have screwed up all work I assigned you. The woman who pped Caroline looked in herte twenties. Pocks covered her face. She was looking at Caroline, snorting, as if she had done nothing wrong. Quarterly report is not well done and the summary is like a running ount. I beat you is to give you another chance, or you now get away from thispany. Caroline covered her face and said nothing. Her eyes were full of tears, but she tried hard to withdraw them. Leo stood outside the door and looked coldly at what was on show, with worry inside. Caroline had changed a lot. If it was before, she can never control herself when insulted like this. The rest of the department were gloating at Caroline bullied and no one came up to speak for her. Who is she? Leo, with a cool look on his face, pointed to the woman. Her name is Karina, a director of the Foreign Trade Department. Shes a follower of Stefan. Rachel Ward said coldly. She thought she has Stefan as her support, so she often rips her underlings off. After a pause, she said in a low voice, Besides, she holds some emotional enmity towards Caroline. She used to be Carolines senior, but her boyfriend at that time broke up with her because he fell in love with Caroline. So she hated Caroline since then. Leo understood why Karinawas so nasty about Caroline. But he frowned tightly, You dont punish her for such things? Im sorry, Mr. Cohen. Rachel Ward said apologetically. She did that with great cautions, and she escaped from our investigation every time. Besides, no one offered to finger her for that. Leo said nothing with a cold look. It was clear that she applied her power to force the workers not to tell the truth. I am the leader of foreign trade department now, and I can punish her as I like, right? Suddenly he said again. Rachel Ward nodded subconsciously but immediately realized what Leo wanted to do. Dont be impulsive, Mr. Cohen. If you fire someone for no reason, its not good for you. Leo smiled faintly, I certainly dont fire someone with no reason. Caroline followed Karinasmand and took the documents back to modify. Do all your work over again and youre not leaving until you finish it today! President Henderson hase back today. You will be dismissed if the meeting tomorrow is postponed because of you. Karina mercilessly said so and then leisurely took seated in front of theputer, ying poker. Karina, good of you. She is just new here and she deserves to be treated so. Now she will be mindful in the future. Yes. Do you have any n after work? How about having a meal with us? Our treat! And you can tell us what she has done as a bitch in college. As Caroline returned to her position, many women flooded to round Karina up and their voice was audible to Caroline. Karina enjoyed such kind of ttery. ncing at Caroline who was immersed in the document, she said, Ok, Ill tell you how she lured men in college at the table. Caroline sat in her position, trying to overlook the gossip. But her eyes turned red as they rambled on. Just then a hand patted her shoulder. The gentle patforted her and the injustice in her heart suddenly disappeared. She looked up, and then the tears flowed down along her cheek as she saw Leo. Leo! She cried out Leos name, then realized that she was crying in an ugly way and tried to stop, but she couldnt. Every time she was on the verge of emotional breakdown, he would appear just like when they were children. Karina and others noticed the situation there, stunned, and looked at Leo with strange look in their eyes. They had never met Leo and they didnt know that there was another vice president. Theyughed and said, What did I say? She just joined thepany, and now picks up a man in other departments. Bitch. Its humiliating to work with such a person. Other women chimed in. Caroline wore an ugly look, and she hurriedly said to Leo, Why are you here? You quickly leave here, and I can handle it myself. Leo smiled and said, Its nothing. I juste to see you, knowing you join thispany. He looked at theputer screen with a smile and said, Problems at work? Caroline hesitated for a moment and then nodded. Let me change it for you. Finishing, Leo began to revise the document. You dont Caroline was about to stop him. But she was surprised by the perfect document which was just revised by Leo. Ten minutester, Leo stood up with a smile and said, You did a good job. But pay more attention to details. Caroline froze for a long time. The words was said like a superior to his subordinate, but its incredibly appropriate. A female employeeughed, Karina, this person helped her do the work.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Although Karina did not speak, the disdainful expression on her face told everything. Caroline printed the document and handed it to Karina, I have changed it ording to your requirements. Pa! However, Karinathrew the papers to the ground without even looking at them. What are you doing?? Carolines face suddenly changed. What? Of course, redo it now. Karina sneered, It just took you ten minutes to revise it and I pay no expectation to the quality. Then she looked at Leo and shouted, I dont care what department you are in, but this is the Foreign Trade Department, you get out! Leo nced at her, but this nce shocked Karina. For a moment, she believed that she had offended somebody. But she soon came to herself and shouted, Caroline, let you boyfriend get out of here. No romance on the job! Karina, thats enough! Caroline hit the table hard and red at Karina, Hes not my boyfriend, hes married! I know you hate me, but its all in the past. Why are you taking this personally? And it had nothing to do with me that your boyfriend dumped you. He pursued me but I never intervened in your rtionship. How dare you talk back? Caroline mentioned the previous scandal, and Karinas face turned very ugly, Now you pped yourself, or you are waiting to be fired! Caroline was shocked, What, you want me to p myself? Karina sneered again, You should pay the price for your wrong words, and I can tell you that we will have a new minister of our department. If you want me to keep your things, youd better listen to me. Caroline got red eyes and her fist clenched tightly. But shepromised, OK, I do it! Karina sneered, and the other women behind her all gloated at Caroline. She raised her hands and pped in her own face. Suddenly, a figure suddenly showed up and stopped her hand. I will not allow it. Leo stared at her and shook his head. Chapter 339 I Am the Leader Leo. Caroline looked at Leo, and the tears almost flowed out. She cant remember how many times Leo stood in front of her to shelter her from the wind and rain. When she was a child, she was bullied by other children, its Leo who secretly punished those children. When he returned home with bruises, she asked him what happened. He always shook head and said Nothing! And this man like an elder brother was most likely to be her partner for the lifetime, but she pushed him away. When she was aware of his kindness, he had married someone else. Caroline held special feelings to Leo, who can always touch the softest part of her heart. Probably, I will never get married. Looking at the man standing in front of her holding her hand, Caroline thought sadly. Leo shook his head and calmly said, I wont allow it. You cant hurt yourself like this. Caroline gritted her teeth and dropped her hand. Karina suddenly got unhappy and she stood up and angrily pointed at Leo, Here is Foreign Trade Department, and I am the director here. Who are you? Leo released Carolines hand and looked at Karina coldly, First, no matter what you are here, you should not deliberately bully a girl who is new here, besides, she really has done a good job. And second, you shouldnt have pped her! Then he slowly walked toward Karina, and his cold stare gave her creeps. However, she was the director of the department and had the support of President ck. She feared nothing. Then she pointed at Leo, cursing, Which department are you in? Let your leadere here. Leo said indifferently, I am the leader. Ha! His words made Karinaugh. You dare to pretend to be a leader? I know about all mid-level leaders, and I never meet you. Caroline stood by and wanted to remind her that his wife was president of As Group. But she didnt, thinking of how Karina treated her before. Leoughed, squatted down and picked up the documents, We just settle on the terms. You said that these are rubbish? Arent they? Leo changed the topic, which convinced Karina that he pretended to be a leader. So she wore a mocking face, Every word makes no sense. Anyone can do it better. I can describe it as nothing but rubbish. Birds of a feather flock together. You such a talentless woman deserves such a talentless man! Who is your leader? I will find her. You are not qualified to work in As Group! Her pride as a mid-level leader was evident. Caroline pulled Leo to stop him from speaking up for her. Karina deliberately made her awkward. No matter how well she did, she will disparage her. Leo smiled and looked at Karina, But in my opinion, Caroline haspleted the documents very well, and there is nothing to be revised except for some details. But why you depreciate her work like that? I Karina showed an awkward face, but soon she said, You two are in the same level, so you think that she has done it well. Leo showed a bigger smile, Do you know who I am? Who are you? Karina was fearless and asked.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. As the director of the Foreign Trade department and with Stefan ck to be her back support, she had no one to fear except the vice president. Caroline felt a little rxed. However, when she thought that Leo was going to show his identity as President Hendersons husband, Leo smiled and said, I am the minister of Foreign Trade Department, your director leader. Its silent in the office. Everyone in the department, including Caroline, was in shock for a moment. Then, Caroline looked at Leo surprisingly and blurted out, You are the Minister of Foreign Trade Department? ! She also knew something about the current situation of As Group. Mollie Simpson, one of the three vice presidents, had resigned, so there was a vacancy. It is said that the vice president had been selected before Mid-Autumn, but the news was not announced. The new vice president was Leo? After the shock, Caroline realized that its reasonable. Leo was Lydias husband, and the position of deputy manager must be reserved for her beloved man. But what shocked Caroline was not this news, but the fact that Leo agreed to join As Group. As she can tell, the former owner of the building and the richest man in Emerdale both were very respectful to Leo. As long as he nodded, he can be the chairman of a giant enterprise. As for Karina, she directly got dumbfounded. She stood still there at a loss, and she even neglected the spilled coffee. She knew that today her immediate boss woulde here, but she never expected that Leo would be one of the three vice presidents! At that moment, her expression changed a lot, and she faltered a few times but failed to say a word. The minister of Foreign Trade Department personally revised the document for a new intern? ! And she pointed at the minister and shouted that the documents he revised were rubbish. Her cheek twitched fiercely. Rachel Ward, who watched this from outside, was amazed by Leos tactics. He cant fire a director for no reason, but what if the director offended him? So he hid his identity in the beginning, and now he exposed his identity when she offended him. Karina came to herself, staring at Leo. She hysterically shouted, I dont believe, he cannot be the minister of Foreign Trade Department! Rachel Wards face darkened. Even she couldnt offend Mr. Cohen, How dare she as a director? She quickly came to Karina and pped her in the face, How dare you to offend Mr. Cohen? Miss Ward? ! The p left Karina bleeding at the corners of her mouth, but she got a pale face when she saw Rachel Ward. Even the presidents secretary came in person, so the man she had sneered at and looked down upon was her director leader. She even wanted to p herself. She wouldnt have said that if she knew his identity. She wouldnt have challenged Caroline if she knew that Caroline was a friend of the minister. But it waste. Mr. CohenLeader She forced a smile and looked at Leo, pleading, That was a misunderstanding, misunderstanding Oh, a misunderstanding. Leo gave her a teasing smile, You just said that the document I changed was rubbish? Or you take my ce to be the vice manager? Its a temte, a temte Karina was almost frightened and began to cry. Did you p her and threaten her to apologize on her knees? Leo still smiled and said, pointing at Caroline. Karina knelt down in front of Leo, burying her head very deeply. This time, she finally started to cry. Leader, its my fault. Please forgive me! Chapter 340 No Hope This scene stimted the staff of the whole department, and their hearts were lifted in the throat. Karina, the arrogant director, knelt down in front of Leo like a dog, begging for his forgiveness. Karinas henchmen, in particr, were so scared to say nothing. Where there were people, there were conflicts. Its the nature of human to bully the weak and fear the strong. They were not wrong, and they just followed the crowd. But this time, they messed somebody up. Leader, please, forgive me this time, and Ill never do that again. Karina bowed her head and begged for mercy. She was so scared. Looking at Karina so miserable, the onlookers thought that Leo would forgive her, but he was still indifferent, Dont you think its toote to beg for forgiveness? The crowd were startled. Their new leader was not about to forgive her? His following words proved him. As the director, you should unite the workers as one and gather the strength to do a good job rather than building parties to bully new interns. Whats more, you shouldnt hit someone If Caroline did something wrong, its ok to give her a lesson. But she didnt and she did a good job. Why you disparage her work? His words, like a heavy hammer, struck Karinas heart. She raised head, just to see Leos sullen eyes, and she immediately lowered her head. Leo then said, This job is not suitable for you. You write the letter of resignation and you can also get a sry for this month. If I fire you, you will leave with nothing, but a stain on your resume. He tried to let her leave decently, but Karina was shocked. She scrambled to Leos feet and begged, No. Leader, please give me another chance. I can do everything, but dont fire me. She cannot be dismissed after she had given a lot of gifts to get the position. With Karina dismissed, the other female workers whoughed at Caroline were all scared. They secretly prayed that Leo left them. However, Leo turned a deaf ear to Karinas words and turned at them, You guys also give your resignation letters to me before I fire you. With his words, those female employees directly sat down limply with great regret. At this time, Karina seemed to notice something, and she suddenly grasped Carolines hand tightly, Caroline, for the sake that I used to be your senior, please speak up for me. I cannot lose this job. The female employees whoughed at Caroline also realized and came to Caroline, begging. Caroline, its all our fault about the things before. Forgive us, please. Caroline, I kneel down for you We really knew we were wrong! Surrounded by the crowd, Caroline cannote to herself. But soon she got sober and she gave them a cold look, Impossible! Those were all shocked and froze when Caroline suddenly lost her temper. Is it fair for me to be picked on on my first day because your boyfriend dumped you to pursue me in college? I dont condone endless workce bullying. If its not me today, would anyone else have been driven to a rattrap by you? I do not believe that there is a god, but I believe that you will pay the price for what you have done. The office was silent except for the low but powerful voice from Caroline. In this moment, she was full of justice, representing all people who have been wronged in the workce. Especially her words moved most of the staff present. Caroline wasnt alone. Most people experienced such things, but most of them choose to let it go because of their cowardice. In this world, there were more small potatoes, so there were more unfair thing. Leo looked at Caroline with appreciation. She had grown up. Different from those female employees, Karina came to herself after a long sluggish for a long pause. With a pale face, she got angry. She had condescended to beg Caroline, but she wore an overbearing air. She recalled the days in college. She was dumped and begged in the rain. She was impressed by that humble herself. Karina looked at Caroline with a ferocious expression, eyes full of anger.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Caroline, you bitch climbed into his bed, so Mr. Cohen will help you so. Without him, you are nothing! With her vicious words, Carolines face suddenly changed, and Leo also narrowed eyes. I told you hes not my boyfriend, and I didnt get into his bed! Caroline rebutted with a red face, but there was guilt in her eyes. She really loved him and felt regret. Thats why she chose As Group. Even if she cant marry him, its ok that she can often meet him in thispany. Dont say like that. I know you well. With no hope to stay in thispany, Karina, pointed at Caroline and said coldly, You are a bitch. You have Mr. Cohens support, but I am not afraid. I tell you, I wont leave, and its you who should leave! Even if Caroline was not prone to lose temper like before, she cannot bear such insult. She got angry. She was stopped before she began to rebut. He took a sip of his tea fearlessly and said, Im in charge of the whole department. How do you know you will not leave? Karina slightly looked at Leo with no respect. No one has the right to fire a mid-level leader except President Henderson. Besides, the other two vice managers should know this thing. With that, she walked out of the office. Rachel Wards face changed slightly. She must have gone to see Miss ck. Leo smiled faintly, Then let her. Rachel Ward looked surprised. Anyway, Stefan ck was a vice manager, but Leo didnt seem to worry about that. A momentter, a shrill stiletto sound approached, and Stefan ck walked in with a sullen face. Whos going to dismiss my staff? Chapter 341 A Chance to Prove Then Karina brought over her back-up-Stefan, whose show-up made a great change. Ms. nk! Ms. ck, d to see you here! Karina was putting on acent smile and so were the others getting fired, in the eyes of whom a tinge of hope sparkled. Alright Stefan simply nodded as reply and looked around. Then she fixed her eyes on Leo, Mr. Cohen, are you trying to fire my employees? Standing beside, Caroline was so nervous that she sweat her palm. When she still worked for Vesper Corporation back then, she tried her best to get the most she could-being a director of an apartment. At that time, she rarely met such a big shot like the deputy president of the enterprise. But now even the very first sight from Stefan was getting her so nervous. However, Leo still looked rxed on the seat. He smiled, Whoevermitting something wrong shall be punished. No exception even for those directly reporting to you. Mr. Cohen, that sounds really tough. But I gotta make things clear. Being the husband of Ms. Lydia doesnt make you the one in charge of the business, Stefan let out a weird smile of sarcasm. As soon as she finished, the rest of the office were all greatly stunned and shifted their gaze at Leo with great disbelief. Karina was no exception, who was sweating even more, being shocked by the fact that Leo was actually the husband of their boss. Though everyone in this building had learned that Lydia was married, none of them had ever seen her husband. Not to mention that they would presume Leo to be that guy. Now Karina deemed it a wise choice to notice Stefan for that. Otherwise, she was no match for Leo. After all, Leo got her wife behind his back. Leo simply smiled again, I never think so. I respect my wife from the bottom of my heart. Stefan kept on sneering with no response. From her perspective, Leo was just a wimp financially supported by Lydia. Lets cut the chase. We all know how outstandingly she works. You cant get her fired. Said Stefan. Caroline was feeling much more nervous. Meanwhile, Rachel also felt like being choked out of pressure. As a sectary, she deemed it a wise choice to keep her mouth shut while facing this deputydy. But Leo had no intention to give her an out. Instead, he stared at her, looking a bit confused, Ms. ck, I dont think its your business. You are judging a matter of my department. So are you the one who is running this department? Stefan paused awkwardly. Her eyes revealed greater unfriendliness while she was looking at him. After all, as a senior officer with rich experience, most of the managers would pay her enough respect. So that was why she could nt a few employees with loyalty to her into every department, while Karina was one of them. Besides, the trading department had been able toy hands on considerable profit, for which she highly valued the position of Karina. It would cause her great loss if Leo fired her. But even if Leo chose to keep Karina to stay this time, it was just a matter of time before he took further action to clear those moles Stefan had nted within, which she failed to notice.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. So the feud was meant to be a fact. Mr. Cohen, so youre not gonna pay me even mere respect, huh? Stefan put on some attitude. Meanwhile, the rest of the others all kept silent out of pressure. None of them had ever expected that this seemingly mere argument would then turn to be such a conflict between the two deputy presidents. Leo smiled, Hey, actually, I am paying you respect. But its you who disregard it. What do you mean? she tried hard to hold back her anger and questioned. Now she was smoldering with hatred against Leo. She still remembered how much he had once humiliated her during the election for the deputy presidentst time. Now Leo was trying to undermine her interest once again during the position change by getting rid of her spies, which added up more to her reason of being hostile. Leo still kept the smile on his face, We are both on the position as the deputy president. I dont deem it appropriate for us to intervene the conflict between the employees. How about that? I suggest we leave it to them to settle on their own. So whats the detail? Stefan wanna figure out what he was up for. My question is that whether Karina could be capable enough for the position. So I suggest she drafts an identical file to bepared with Carolines. The answer will be told with a glimpse of that. Then he continued, If she proves herself bypleting a better file than Carolines, I will drop my decision. But if not, I will be really sorry to announce that Caroline will be taking her position. Alright! Stefan agreed. Leo then looked at Caroline, So, are you ready? Caroline replied with a grateful look, Of course! She was aware that Leo was offering her a chance to show her ability. There was no doubt that he had the power to induct her into the position. But the others might deemed it a kind of bias from Leo over the fact that she was suitable for the job. As long as she managed to prove herself to be qualified enough, she would be free from any other gossips. Meanwhile, Karina started to hesitate as she got this position by ingratiation. Obviously, she could never overtake Caroline in this aspect. However, her situation was now floundering. She had no choice but to try her best. Soon, the file was finished. Leo smiled to suggest, So, Ms. ck, would you mind being the judge? I dont deem myself a seemingly unbiased one in the eyes of others. Looking at his smile, Stefan felt like flinching. But she still did as he suggested. But soon, her face was covered with sulkiness just after a simple glimpse of the two files. The difference was too obvious to be paid even one more second to tell. The sulkiness on her face was escting. Then she red at Karina and pped her hard. Her bellow echoed in the office, Idiot! You actually let the chance to slip away! With her hands covering her own face, Karina was too scared to answer. After that, Stefan turned to look at Leo again, whose smile still remained on his face. Her face went twisted, Alright, Mr. Cohen, good job to you! Lets wait and see! Apparently, with her anger running wild, she was greatly embarrassed because of Karinas shiftlessness. Unwilling to stay for even one more second, she rushed out of the office with madness. Watching her backup rushing out, Karina lost her look of pride. She thumped out of the office with the box held in her arms. The silence still lingered inside the office. While the rest of the others all stared at Leo nkly. Then they suddenly shifted their eyes to Caroline. Leo officially announced, From now on, Caroline Ford will take the ce of Karina and serve as the director of the trading department. Any question? No, sir! they eximed loud to answer. During all these days, they could truly feel Carolines friendliness. Compared with Karina, who had been domineering and putting on air, Caroline was way much better to work with. Caroline smiled and paid them a sincere bow. Then she looked at Leo to say wholeheartedly, Thank you. Though she knew it didnt cost him much to do the favor, it actually mattered a great deal for her life. Leo waved his hand and added, As you can see, I am the one in charge. But I am sure you all can tell the way I deal with people-fairness alwayses to the priority. Whoever capable could be promoted. So work hard. Thats thest thing and also the most important thing I ask for you all. Then he looked around with his sharp eyes, Karinas doing to bully others shall never happen again! If I learn any of that again, just expect the worst punishment from me! Yes, sir! they all answered with respect. Leo nodded and then walked away under their gaze of awe. Chapter 342 Bad News As Leo walked into the Presidents office, it was right about the time when Lydia closed herptop after tying up the loose end of her work. Together with Emilia and Marie, they headed to Garys house. Soon, they arrived. Lydia walked over to knock on the door with gifts held in her hand, Gary, its me, Leo. Leo greeted with a smile. Coming. A voice of an old man sounded inside the house. Then Gary showed up with a smile as the door was opened, Wee, Leo. Leo then introduced the others standing behind him to Gary. Gary, shes my wife, Lydia. And I am sure you have seen Marie, right? And this one is my daughter, Emilia Cohen. Nice to meet you, Mr. Harris. Emilia greeted decently. Gary replied with a bright smile, Hello, Emilia. Leo, your wife is such an expert of educating child. Leo responded with a smile. Oh, where is Lizzie? Leo didnt see her as they entered the house. Marie also looked around at the same time as she was gonna head to Hopkins together with Lizzie for work. Gary smiled to answer, She has gone to Hopkins with n to spend her holidays. So tonight she should be returning for dinner. Alright Leo checked the time and noticed that it was about the time. As he had expected, n got to know Lizzie before the holidays. So he would definitely grab the chance to spend some time with her. Please take a seat. The dinner will be ready soon. Then Gary walked into the kitchen. Let me assist, may I? Lydia also walked into the kitchen. Before Gary could suggest her to get back to seat, she had walked out with the dishes. But they didnt start the meal as they wanna wait for Lizzies arrival. Hours had passed, but Lizzie still hadnt returned. Nor had she made a call. What took her so long? Is there anything wrong? Marie said worriedly while looking at the darkness outside. Hey, stop your guess. Lydia huffed to stop her. Then she chilled herself a bit and started to talk to Gary. Though Leo remained unspoken, he started to grow some worry as well with his eyes fixed on the dishes cooling down. Let me heat up the dishes. While speaking, Gary stood up with a smile. But suddenly, Leos phone rang loud. He frowned as he noticed that it was a call from n. He swiped to answer. Before he asked why they still hadnt returned, a sharp crying of helplessness sounded from the other side. Leo, where are you now? nn got hit by car when he tried to save me! What? Leo could tell it was Lizzies voice. His face turned to be gloomy and he jumped up immediately. Where are you? he asked solemnly. As Lizzie told the address, he hurried to say, We will be right there! What? Whats going on? As Leo hung up the phone, Lydia asked worriedly. With great agitation, Gary also stared at him to ask, Is it about Lizzie? Leo shook his head to answer with gloom, Dont worry. Shes fine. But n got hit in a car ident. A car ident? Hearing that, the rest of them were all rendered nervous. Gary, dont worry. It will be fine. Leo said tofort. Then he looked at Lydia, Just bring Marie and Emilia home. I am going to Hopkins right now. Lydia nodded but Marie shook her head with tearful eyes, No, Lizzie is my friend. I gotta do something for her. After a short silence, Leo still agreed, Alright, you can go with me. Then he made two calls-for Nadine and Lukas respectively. I need you to go to Hopkins with me. Find out the cause of ns ident! And report to me ASAP! Leo spoke with strong voice. Driven by the worry that Leo might have confided less in herself, Nadine soon arrived after getting the call. As for Lukas, he was irritated as soon as he got the notice that his most trusted follower got hit in an ident. So he started the investigation immediately. Forty minutester, Leo reached the spot. The irritation covering his face escted even more as soon as he saw the situation after getting off from the car. There was a Benz limousine tossed upside down, near which ss splinter scattered all over the ground while mixed with leaking gas. n, with his body bathed in blood,y down aside. Lizzie kneeled next to him, crying helplessly. Lizzie! Marie eximed as she got off the car. Lizzie raised her head and hurried to beckon them over, Here! When Leo was about to speak, he suddenly noticed that the gas was still leaking. His expression turned to be horrified. He shouted, Get out now! Still confused, Lizzie turned her head back. The gas still dripped down drop after drop while the engine was still running and emitting heat. The next second, the car suddenly exploded. Strong heat rushed upward in the air and the explosion sounded loud like a thunder, which lifted the car dozens of meters high. The fire went down the leaking gas and raided straight toward Lizzie, in the eyes of whom there filled with the threat of death. The explosion was happening too soon to be avoided. She could do nothing but to watch. Lizzie! Marie screamed out of horror. Within a blink, two shadows shed forward-both n, the unconscious, and Lizzie were rescued. Lizzie raised her head the next second. A clear-cut face was the first thing appeared in her eyes. She felt like being frozen at this moment. Bang! The car dropped back to the ground and turned into ashes. A mini mushroom-shaped smoke of explosion flew up in the night sky. After a few buffer roll on the ground, Leo then stood up again with Lizzie held tight into his arms. Then he said gently, Its okay. Youre safe now. After getting through the edge of death, Lizzie soon came into a breakdown as soon as his deep voice sounded. She threw herself into his arms, crying loud. Meanwhile, Nadine carefully put n down on the ground. She took a look at Leo. Seeing that he nodded, she finally breathed a sigh of relief. Staring at the fire running out of control, Leo turned into an overcast face, Get him to the hospital, now! Then the ambnce arrived. When n was taken in, Leo and the others all headed to the hospital. But the doctor told them that n was hit so badly that he lost too much blood, which entailed an urgent surgery.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing that, Leo felt like being stuffed with strong urge of revenge. Marie stayed with Lizzie tofort her. Meanwhile, Nadine kept herself silent as soon as she noticed Leos anger was running wild. At this moment, his phone rang. Lukas hurried to report to him about what he found out. Boss, we got the culprit. It was the Watts Chapter 343 Survive As soon as Lukas finished, the bloodthirst shown in Leos eyes mounted to the top. The Watts his husky voice echoed in the air, sounding like a horrible monster. Then Lukas continued to tell him the whole story, On their way back to Emerdale, two cars hit them hard. When it happened, he grabbed Lizzie into his arms tight to protect her. Thats why he was seriously injured and Lizzie was safe and sound. While speaking, Lukas tried hard to suppress his anger with his voice trembling. Leo only responded with silence. Out of the instinct as a father, n chose his daughters life over his own when the threat of death was striking. Boss, shall we destroy the Watts? after a short pause, Lukas asked. But Leo shook his head with his eyes keeping horrible hostility, No, killing them with your hands would be the easiest punishment for them. I want blood for blood! Hearing his answer from the phone, Lukas felt like shivering, So, boss, whats our next move I will do it myself. Leo then added with deep voice, Now getting n back to life is our priority. Whatever it takes! Yes, sir! Lukas then hung up the phone. Leo walked over to Lizzie. Staring at her swollen tearful eyes and haggardplexion, he felt so sorry for her. Before n could spend more time with his long-missing daughter after this separation for decades, he got ambushed, which entailed the worst situation that Lizzie might lose her father from now on. How horrible the fact could be! At this moment, the light of the surgery room finally turned green. Leo, including the rest of them, all stood up to ask anxiously, Doc, hows he going? Doctor sighed, The surgery has been done. But he is so severely injured that we still need more time to tell if he could make it. Struck by great agony, Lizzie suddenly passed out. Lizzie! Marie hurried to hold her tight. While the doctor rushed over to check her situation. Seeing that, Leo looked a bit worried, wondering if she had noticed the secret. Both n and Lizzie were taken to the best ward fully equipped. Soon, Justin also arrived. Seeing that n looked pale with his eyes closed, Justin felt like his eyes welled up with tears. Bastard! I gotta kill them all! Leoy his hand onto Justins shoulder to chill him, They cant get away with it. But now the priority is to bring him back to life. Justin nodded, I will get the best doctor for him. When Leo was about to walk out, a weak voice suddenly sounded from behind. Leo Leo paused and turned around to see that Lizzie returned to be awake. He said to her, Dont worry. The doctor said that you passed out because of great tension. Lizzie shifted her gaze to n, who was still ina next to her, Leohe will be fine, right Leo sat down on the bedside and responded with a smile while stroking her head caringly, Of course he will be fine. After a short silence, Lizzie continued, Actually, I know everything. Paused out of surprise, Leo seemed to have guessed what was in her mind. He is actually my father, right? Lizzie asked with tearful eyes. Leo felt like being frozen with his mouth half-open, not knowing if he should admit it. After a long hesitation, he nodded, Yes, hes your long-missing father. Hearing that, Lizzie couldnt help smiling, Actually, when I saw him at the first sight, I could tell that he felt so familiar to me and I couldnt help getting close to him. I feel like we have been long acquainted But I worried if I was mistakenI didnt hate my father for his absence during my grow-up. I believed that our reunion is meant to be and thats what I live for. I have been waiting for the moment. So I dont care whatever happens. I wanna live on and spend my time with my father. Hearing that, Leo remained long silent. Meanwhile, Marie was rendered too surprised to utter. She had never expected her to be ns daughter. Lizzie raised her head to smile brightly, I know what was in your mind. I knew you worried if it was too harsh for me to ept the fact. But I gotta say none of you are qualified liarsespecially dad, he actually agreed to let me spend my holidays with n even though I have just met him for a few times. The answer is obvious-hes my father. And theres no more reasonable answer than that. And what happened today has proven my guess. When the ident urred, he chose my life over his. I believed only the instinct of being a father could exin this. Not until then did Leo notice that her face was covered with tears.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. She grabbed his hand really tight and begged with running tears, So he will be fine, right? I dont wanna lose my father again. What she said sounded like a dagger stabbing into his heart. He gasped and promised, Believe me. Your father will survive. As Leo walked out of the ward, he remained silent for a while. Then he took out his phone to dial a number, Sharon, are you okay to talk? Go ahead. Sharons aloof voice sounded from the other side. A friend of mine got hit in a car ident. He was severely wounded. And the doctors in Hopkins are not capable enough to get him recovered. His voice was mixed with agitation. After a short silence, Sharon suddenly said, Turn around. He paused for seconds and then slowly turned around. The next second, he saw Sharon, in a white doctors overall, walking down the stairs. Her eyes still remained aloof. She looked cool andposed with her hands in the pockets. Leo was surprised with his eyes wide open, Sharon, how did you get here so soon? It took at least forty minutes drive to get to Hopkins even if she agreed right now. Sharon raised her brows and walked over, Nadine has noticed me already. So I reached Hopkins as soon as all of you. Leo turned around and happened to see Nadine following behind while smiling at him. Feeling moved, Leo apologized softly, Sorry. Nadine shook her head, My lord, its okay. It was my fault to keep it from you. The loyal one would always be the first toe to him at any time from any ces. Come on, show me the patient. Leo hurried to lead her into the ward. When the door was open, Marie, who was talking with Lizzie, raised her head. At the moment she saw Sharon, excitement crawled up to her face. You brought your girlfriend here? Leo refuted awkwardly, Hey, stop your nonsense! But Sharon didnt seem to care. She hurried over to n and started to check his situation. Then she suddenly utteredposedly, He still has the chance to survive. Chapter 344 Raid Really? what she said ignited Leos hope greatly. And it was the same to both Lizzie and Marie. Sharon nodded, Thats the truth. I can start the treatment right now. But I need here to be clear with no other people. Hearing that, Lizzie hurried to get off the bed. She said sincerely, Miss, I am ready to leave right away. Marie turned into a worried face, Lizzie, stop. You just woke up! Stay still on the bed. Lizzie smiled and shook her head, Marie, thanks for your concern. But I am fine. Leo shook his head, No bother, I can get you another room. Lizzie refused, It will be better to save more rooms for those in need. Hearing that, both Leo and Marie had to agree. As Lizzie had been living a simple life since she was born, she still stayed self-disciplined even after she had found her own father being the richest man in the city. When both Lizzie and Sharon left, Leo then said to Sharon, Now we will count on you. Thank you. Then he walked out and closed the door. As the chief surgeon serving in the Wyverns, Sharon must be a trustworthy one mastering the best medic skills in the world. He believed n would definitely recover once she got started. After such a relief, he knew it was time for revenge. Leo then dialed Lukass number, Continue the investigation. I need to know about the whole thing from the beginning to the end, including anyone involved! Yes, sir! Lukas was aware that the Watts was far not enough to be an answer that Leo asked for. The list of those involved would be a must for an exact revenge. After the call, Leo, together with Marie and Lizzie, was waiting outside. As the clock was ticking, the sun had risen. But the door of the ward still remained closed. They had been waiting for six hours. Both the girls were staying awake for the whole night, during which they got calls from Lydia and Gary, who were asking about the situation. But Leo didnt choose to notice them with the update about n. Then the door was finally opened. Sharon walked out, looking exhausted. How is he going? Leo and the two girls all rushed over to ask. Sharon straightened up her body to answer seriously, He has been free from danger. But he definitely needs more rest for the following period of time. And he should wake up tomorrow, I reckon. Really? Great! Both Lizzie and Marie smiled brightly. Leo also let out a long breath of relief. Sharon walked over to look at him, So whats your next move? You know the answer. Time for revenge both his eyes and voice were mixed with chilling threat. Do you need me to join in? Sharon smiled as she noticed the anger he showed while speaking. After a silence for seconds, he shook his head, No, thanks. After that, he strode out of the hospital. The sun had just risen up, painting the sky bright. He lit up a cigarette and took a big whiff. Then he took out his phone, which was buzzing, Have you found out something? Yes, boss, as you wished. Lukas answered in deep voice. He then added, It was Lane Watt who conspired with Asher to hit n. He is the underground boss of Hopkins and also the owner of 24-hour Town Lane Watt24-hour Town Leo let out another whiff of smoke. After a long silence, he uttered, Follow me to 24-hour Town Yes, sir! hearing that, Lukas felt like burning with fighting will. He knew whoever conspiring against Leo would be burnt to the ground-both the boss of the underground world in Hopkins and his club were no exception. 24-hour Town was known as the most luxurious club of highest standard in Hopkins, the admittance of which was only avable for those privileged. And thus it was a club that no one could afford to offend because of the powerful background of its guests. But today must be quite different. At this moment, a Benz was parking outside the resplendent gate of the club. With a simple glimpse of it, Leo said coldly, Smash it! Lukas was well aware that the three of them were here to overturn the whole club. Without any hesitation, he stepped on the gas to rush forward. Bang! The gate was smashed open. Ahhhh! all the staffs inside were screaming and running away. But the Benz kept going. It didnt stop until it hit the wall. The magnificent clubhouse soon fell apart. The debris were scattering all over. Everyone around were shocked while staring at the Benz. None of them could believe that there would be someone so daring to break into 24-hour Town The lobby manager hurried upstairs to report. Asher, there is a Benz smashing into the building! It was an old man in Hawaii shirt sitting on a couch, on the face of whom there was a long and scaring scar. He looked tough and violent. And that was exactly the boss of 24-hour Town, Asher. Hearing that, he roared with rage, Who the hell dares to challenge my territory? There is a young man, a good-lookingdy and a middle-aged guy. The manager hurried to continued, Boss, they looked hard to be dealt with. Shall we need more guards? Absolutely. And dont interrupt me again because of some trifles like that. Asher had no idea who they were. Nor did he give a fig about it. Yes, boss! the manager then left the office. Asher then turned around to look at the grand casino and the auction house. He soon lost in thoughts.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Besides the clubhouse, 24-hour Town was also equipped with the biggest casino and auction house in Hopkins so as to suffice the upper ss in this city. Of course, he had countless enemies, but none of whom dared to retaliate against him because of those powerful guests he had been acquainted with. So he needed to build his own power based on a nice rtionship with those privileged. At the thought of that, he grabbed the mic, stood on the table and eximed with smile, My honorable guests, youre all my best friends! Now, please feel free to enjoy yourselves here. And I would like to let you know one thing-today, every drink here is on the house! As soon as he finished, thundering apuse sounded in the building, Thank you, Mr. Asher. However, the next second, the gate of the second floor copsed onto the ground. Then a bloody wounded guy was thrown inside and hit hard on a gambling table, cracking it in half. Those privileged guests were all frozen. But soon they started to scream. Seeing that, Asher was burning with rage. Who the hell are you? Then he saw three shadowsing in, on the front among whom it was a young man, who was staring at him as if he were looking at a dead body mercilessly. When the young man looked around, whoever saw his eyes couldnt help shivering out of panic. Chapter 345 Luna’s Coming As the three of them entered, the whole building fell into dead silence. All of them fixed their eyes on them with great horror, which grew even more when they saw Leo, who was emitting unpredictable sense of bloodthirst. Everyone around couldnt help shivering all over. At this moment, there happened to be a guard in ck suit rushing upstairs from the lobby. He pounced forward to attack them with his punch. Neither Leo nor Nadine turned around to defend. But she just threw a dagger backward to prate his palm. The guard then got knocked down and fell down stairs. Seeing that, those guests all felt like being suffocated. Whos Asher? Leo suddenly uttered to ask while looking around. All guests couldnt help taking a step back. Then they shifted their look at that old man in Hawaii shirt, Asher. Asher was wearing the worst expression ever in his life. He tried to suppress his anger, Who are you? His madness was escting to the top because of this sudden raid in his territory. Does it matter to know about my name? Leo sneered and continued, Tell me, did you make your men hit a guy by car yesterday? After some consideration, Asher suddenly realized what was going on, So you are here to revenge n? Thats right. Leo answered coldly. Among those guests, a man in brand-name suit grinned, You suck, Asher. You actually failed tying up the loose end? After a short pause, he took a look at Leo, Hey, that young man seems to deem you a nobody. As soon as he finished, the rest of the guests allughed out. Though they were indeed frightened a moment ago, they soon dissipated the fear when they noticed that Leo wasing to revenge n. It was known to all that n was the humblest one among the Watts, whom nobody would pay even mere respect. So they never deemed Leo a threat even though he imed himself here to revenge n. Embarrassed, Asher hurried to speak to the guests, Ladies and gentlemen, just rest assured. None of the three bastards could get away with it! But Leo simply ignored his words. Instead, he turned to look at the man in brand-name suit, Who are you? Wearing a proud face, that man sneered, My name is Albie Watts, one of the young immediate generation of the Watts. He assumed Leo would flinch when hearing his name. However, Leo actually burnt greater fury when hearing him mention himself as immediate of the Watts. Well, what a surprise for me! So as one of the Watts, I bet you must know where is Lane, right? Albie paused for seconds. Then he turned into a sulky face, How dare you! He couldnt believe that Leo still wanna revenge on him even after he knew hisst name was Watt. How aggressive! Dont worry, Albie. Here is my domain! He cant do anything to you! Asher eximed. Shut up! I know! Albie pped his face and huffed, You know the consequence if anything bad happens to me inside your club! Of course though being pped, Asher still had to bow obediently. Meanwhile, he shouted at Leo to vent out his anger of being humiliated, Hey, kid, have you ever thought about the consequence to mess around in my ce? You wanna get killed? Leo smiled to reply casually, There is something I wanna point out-first, I am not here to mess around. Second, its you who are gonna get killed. Andst Leo shifted his gaze at Albie, Last advice. Youd better tell me where is Lane unless you wanna suffer the same as this old man. Bullshit! Asher, kill him! As soon as Leo finished, both Asher and Albie were trembling out of burning rage. While the rest of those privileged guests started to stare at Leo, wondering he looked a bit familiar. Asher squinted at Leo, You wanna y tough, huh? Let me show you what I got! As he pped, there were guards holding macheteing from all directions. Soon, the three of them were surrounded. Seeing that, Asher couldnt helpughing out, You think you have knocked down all of my guys after finishing those in the lobby? Let me correct you. I got as many as people beyond your expectation! However, to his surprise, Leo didnt even frown a bit. He ordered, Cut either of their arms. All of them! Yes, my lord! answered Nadine indifferently. Then she suddenly disappeared in a blink. Idiot Asher couldnt help sneering when seeing him making a female initiate the attack. However, before he could finish, someones scream sounded loud. Ahhh! Asher turned around in panic, Whats going on?Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. While the rest of those guards were all too frightened to hold their grip tight anymore, dropping their machetes one by one, among whom there was a guy holding his right wrist with his left hand, on the top of which his blood ran out of control. His right hand was actually cut down in a whole and his body got stained by blood all over! Ahhhh! another scream sounded. Just as expected, another guard fell down on the ground, with his hand pressing against the bleeding cut on the wrist of the other. Horror soon spread around the building. All guests were running to escape for all directions. As for the rest of those guards, they soon dismissed themselves and rushed among the crowd to run away out of instinct to survive after seeing what happened to the two poor guys. Hey,e back! You fucking coward! Whoever runs away will be killed! Asher was outrageous. But he could do nothing to stop them. Cold as still, Leo fixed his eyes on him, Still got more backup? Not until then did Asher revealed a horrified expression. He slumped onto the ground, crawling backwards, Please, dont kill me I know nothing. I was just got paid to do that. Thats all I know. But still, Leo stared at him, Have you ever known that n is still lying on the bed ina at this moment? Have you ever known that his daughter almost lost her father once again? At the end of speech, Leo shouted like a thunder, striking his heart. Make it quick and clean. Leo finished his words with an order. Yes, my lord. Nadine answered and then walked over to Asher with a poker face. No! Dont kill me, please! he turned into a high-pitched voice. But it didnt stop Nadine from dragging him out of the gate. Soon, his scream stopped and the air went silent again. While walking in, Nadine was wiping something with a pure white handkerchief. Seeing that, Albie felt like his legs being disabled and then he slumped onto the ground, looking ghastly pale. Where is Lane? Leo asked while looking at him from above. But Albie was too scared to utter with his lips trembling. Then Leo turned around to speak to Nadine, Call Luna here. Ten minutester, Luna, wearing red as usual, trotted forward while holding a bottle of juice. My lord, what can I do for you? Luna smiled to ask with her cute round eyes blinking. Leo frowned when seeing her naughty expression. Nadine soon noticed and pped onto her head, Hey, watch your manner. Luna then repeated in a corrected tone, looking a bit upset out of pain, Mr. Cohen, what can I do for you? Leo looked at Albie and said, Make him talk. Thrilled, Luna then answered brightly, Alright, got it! Staring at this little girl, Albie couldnt help shivering out of no reason. Luna took out a transparent vial from her pocket with a smile, in which there kept a long and slim caterpir, Guess what it is? Before Albie could talk, Luna answered herself proudly, This is red-hairworm. And shes a pregnantdy! You know what. This kind of caterpir loves to squeeze themselves into little holes. If you dont talk, I would like to let her run into your nose and then she would probably dig as many holes as she could inside your body, in which she would give birth to a lot of baby red-hairworm. They will soon dwell inside your heart, your lung and your kidney. As they grow up, they will rip your skin from the inside and get out one after anotherOuch, even paying a simple imagination of that will thrill me so much! While speaking, Luna looked intoxicated with blush on her face. Chapter 346 Tear Down It Luna said with joy, while Albie Watts was scared and turned pale, constantly sweating. How could he expect that! This cute girl like a doll should get excited this way But Leo was expressionless. Thats why he valued Luna. People fears the unknown things. Luna can use the legendary venomous insect to amplify peoples inner fear. Come on! Let my little babies get into your body, make their home, andy their eggs! Join the arms of God of the Poisonous Worm! Luna became more and more excited and the flush on her face became richer and richer. With trembling hands, she unscrewed the cap of the bottle. The red-hairworm in the bottle also seemed to sense something. At the moment when the cap was unscrewed, it darted into Lunas hand and neighed. Stay away! Take it away! Albie screamed repeatedly and backed away. Dont you think its cute? Hearing Albies words, Luna suddenly became displeased and gently poked the chubby head of the red-hairworm with her index finger. If you dont want it to get inside you, tell the truth, or it wille out of your chest within three days! Luna instantly changed his face and said coldly. I Albies mind became a little unsteady, but he still reluctantly told the truth as the thing seemed to be very important. Leo raised his eyebrow, Now! All right! Luna seemed to be happy to see that her little baby worms got into a body and she gave a whistle. With the whistle, the red-hairworm that had been silly suddenly became excited and dashed into Albees nose. Er Albie felt a temporary blockage in his nose, and then he felt thick liquid flow off his nose. It was the secretion of the red red-hairworm. Hey on the ground, with his hands sping his throat, retching. But no matter how hard he vomited, he couldnt get the red-hairworm out. Looking at this scene, Luna giggled with satisfaction. She looked at this scene as if its a work of art that she had made. Albie drank a lot of water like a fish until he felt swelling pain on his stomach. But the feeling of difort in his stomach still existed. Dont waste your time. This red-hairworm is tough. No matter how much water you drink, it wont be drown. Luna said. Burst! Albie fell to the ground and he felt intense pain.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. It is digging holes on your organs. Luna said with a smile, I advise you to speak it out quickly, otherwise in five minutes, it will dig a hole in your gut andy eggs. At that time, even if you tell us that, it will bete. Albie was so shocked that he burst into tears, I say! I say! Lane is in the ancestral house of the Watts family. Instantly, Leo narrowed his eyes, n Watt decided it or he was instigated by the Watts family. Luna smiled happily and reminded, You have five minutes. Albie was taken aback and told everything without hiding anything. After Lane lost J Group, the master of the watt family got furious. To protect himself, Lane told others the existence of n Watts. The master knew that he has be the richest man in Emerdale. He cannot ept that the child he had abandoned now bes such an excellent man, so he delegated powers to Lane and let him to revenge, so there was the car ident! Ive told you all I know. Get the bug out of me, and I really cant stand the pain! He roared with tears and snot. For every second, he could feel his innards being eaten. Leo, with coldness in his eyes, meditated for a while and nodded to Luna. Luna sighed, As a man, you are incredibly spineless! Albie almost cursed. The worm was not in your body. Although she was displeased, Luna still whistled and the red-hairworm slowly crawled out of Albies ear. Leo looked at her and said, Dont worry. You have a chance to show off. Lunas face lit up. You mean, my baby worms will stop be starving? Leo did not say anything, but gave a cold look at Albie, He can just escape the death penalty. Yes! Nadine got cold eyes and suddenly came forward. Ah! Then a piercing scream rang in the 24-hour Town. Ten minutester, Leo walked out of the 24-hour Town, followed by Forrest, Nadine and Luna. They threw Albie into the trunk and headed to the Watts familys house. This scene was seen by a young man and a young woman, who were not far, with surprising face. They were Brodie Grant and Emilie Palmer. The escaped from 24-hour Town, but they didnt leave but watched there. In Hopkins, few people dare to rush into the 24-hour Town. They had to report such an important thing to their family. I recall. Watching the car leave, Brodies eyes suddenly shed a trace of light. I met him at the wedding of the Hudson family. His name is Leo and his wife is Lydia. Hearing, Emilie was shocked, No wonder that I find him familiar. People knew that the prosperity and decline of the Hudson family were due to that wedding, but in fact, it was due to the young man named Leo. At the thought of wens demise, they shuddered. Go back and tell the master that Leo has attacked the Watts family! Gloom shed in Brodies eyes and they soon left respectively. On the other side, Leo with other three people also arrived at the house of the Watts family. Looking at the magnificent building in front of him coldly, Leo waved his hand, Tear it down! Yes, boss! Forrest got out of the car and pulled out a walkie-talkie. Come in! With a loud noise, the ground suddenly trembled. Through the dusty air, a demolition team could be seen approaching. Forrest pointed to the vermilion building and shouted, Tear it down! Ten excavators rushed in together, and rampaged straight into the courtyard. The Fence instantly copsed. Whats wrong? A middle-aged man angrily walked out and looked at the copsed walls and excavators all around. His face changed dramatically and he snapped, Who are you? How dare you tear down my house! Thetest document approval proved that this house is illegal constructed, and they should be demolished! Forrest said coldly. You fart, the Watts family in Hopkins belongs to a rich family, and who dare to tear down our house! The middle-aged man was so angry that he strode forward and stopped the excavators with a proud look on his face, Im standing here today, and Ill see who dare to go further. Inside one excavator, thebor contractor in a hard hat gave Forrest a look. That guys in the way, and they cannot move forward. But with coldness in his eyes, Forrest didnt care, Go! Thebor contractor nodded, ignoring him. Then, the excavator moved towards the middle-aged man. Chapter 347 Just Tear It Down You How dare you! His behavior also shocked the middle-aged man, and his face turned pale, legs trembling. But instead of backing away, he stood there and roared. By this time, he still did not believe that they would really run over him. Stupid. Forrest sneered, and felt no mercy that it was a life in front of the excavator. A great man never fears to kill. Whats more, the Watts family was the culprit that n met a car ident. The excavator did not stop because of the middle-aged mans angry roar, but haughtily rolled forward. The excavator soon moved to the man. When the excavator reached him and the giant bucket dangled like a hammer over his head, he realized that they were really running him over. He was immediately scared and his face turned pale. He buried his head into his arms and rolled away. The excavators passed by him. One, two Ten excavators! Ten excavators moved forward. No grass can grow beyond them. The middle-aged man was scared and sweating, with his legs shaking. His crotch was wet. He was so scared that he just peed. Forrest walked by him without giving a look. Tear it down. At hismand, ten excavators lifted their buckets and smashed the attic. Boom! With a loud bang, the whole vi trembled and the attic was demolished. The stones rolled down. The luxury vi now had be a dangerous building. Why? Was there an earthquake? The shaking of the building startled the people in the house and they ran out anxiously. However, when they saw ten excavators, they were all stunned. There was a pause for a while, and then everyone got a ferocious face. How dare you! Why you tear down our house?Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Stop it! If the house is torn down, where do you want us to live? They looked at Forrest with righteous indignation. But Forrest scoffed, How dare? I think youve done so many bad things that youve forgotten what youve done. His words made the Watts family look at each other and in their eyes were guilty. The Watts family as a rich family in Hopkins and they had got used to bully others. They wouldnt remember what they had done to hurt others. But it was certain that this man must be here for revenge. Unexpectedly, Forrest turned around and opened the car door respectfully, asking. Are you satisfied, boss? Leo whose eyes were closed suddenly opened his eyes and said coldly, Tear down all the building. Yes! Forrest said and then waved hand, Tear down all buildings. Boom! As a result, the excavator worked harder to dismantle the Watts familys ancestral home. The Watts family were stunned. They did not expect that this middle-aged man with imposing appearance was not a leader, but the real boss was still sitting in the car. But looking at the crumbling ancestral house, they shouted, Dont tear it down! I told you not to tear it down! However, thosebor contractors were also merciless and they ruthlessly spit, Get away or we will ran over all of you. All the Watts family members were so scared that they had to turn around and say, Go to the master! Now, in the third floor of the Watts familys ancestral house, an old man in his sixties stood by the window, looking at the ten excavators coldly, with a gloomy face. It was the master of the Watts family, Ayan Watts. Grandpa, they must be here for me, and you must protect me. Behind him stood a restless young man, who was Lane Watts. Ayan looked back at him and did not say anything, just tapped the table softly. This ancestral house has been standing there for nearly 60 years, so it should be renovated. They have saved us a lot of money for demolition by doing this. With deep eyes, Ayan mumbled, but at the next moment, a fierce look came into his eyes. However, this ancestral house was established when I was young, and I have developed strong feelings for it. They dare to tear down my ancestral house in front of me, and I will make them pay the price! Then he strode downstairs. Lane saw this and felt relieved. Anyway, he was safe. Stop it! In the courtyard of the first floor, suddenly an anger roar rang there. The strong power in the voice startled thebor contractors and they stopped working. Ayan walked out steadily, ring at everyone. Its the master! Masteres here and they are screwed. The faces of the Watts family were full of excitement. Their master was the key stand for the Watts family. He can handle everything no matter how difficult the situation was. Lane followed Ayan. When he saw Forrest, he froze for a moment. He hadnt met Forrest, but he knew he came here for n Watts. Who are you to make trouble in my house? Ayan looked at Forrest coldly. But Forrest sneered, A little family like the Watts family doesnt deserve to know my name. Impudence! As soon as he said that, the Watts family roared with anger. In Hopkins, no one dare to be so disrespectful to their master. But Ayan narrowed his eyes and looked at Forrest. Suddenly he shook his head and said, Youre not the boss, and you dont deserve to talk to me. Forrest was so amused by his words that heughed furiously. You know who I am Forrest was about to tell his identity as the general manager of HY Business Association when he heard the door m. He looked back, but saw that Leo came forward, with Nadine and Luna surrounded. Do I deserve? He nced at Ayan, with cold look in his eyes. Who are you? Ayan was amazed at Leos youth, and at the same time he could not figure out why this young man hated the Watts family so much that he wanted to demolish their ancestral house. While Lane behind was scared and turned pale, he pointed at Leo and said with excitement, Grandpa, its him, who managed to grab the J Group from me by tricks. Ayan suddenly pped Lane on his face. Stupid. You are so useless to protect what you have. Lane covered his face with fear, and his hatred for Leo deepened. I have no interest in your family education. Hand in Lane. Let all members of the Watts family kowtow to n one by one, then I can spare your life. Leo suddenly said that in a in voice, but with irresistible domineer. A sharp light shed in Ayans eyes. He now figured out why Leo came here. He was here to revenge for n. But, the conditions were too harsh. They were required to hand in Lane, but also kowtow to n one by one. It is too much. Grandpa, hes just a live-in son-inw, and there is nothing to fear. Kill him. Lane shouted at the side. Pa! Ayan pped his face again and flew into a rage, You stupid, shut up! Nothing to fear? Ayan was not Lane. He had lived for more than 60 years and had met many young people, but none of them put so much pressure on him as Leo did. Moreover, he could not prate this young man, just as he could not see through the vast starry sea. What if I say no to both of them? Ayan spoke coldly and red at Leo. You cant refuse! With cold eyes, Leo roared, Today, the cars and houses under the Watts family will be smashed. And the house must be demolished even if there is someone in there. Dont you dare! Ayan was so angry that he burst out a strong momentum and red at Leo. There was no answer. They operated the ten excavators to smash the buildings. Boom! There was a loud bang and the air was full of smoke. The ancestral house, which had been there for 60 years, now copsed. Chapter 348 Law of the Jungle Looking at the ruins of the ancestral house, the Watts family stared incredibly. They were too shocked to say a word. After the excavator had done their word and then they left, leaving the ruins of the wall. Ayan stared for a long time and finally came to his senses. His eyes were red with anger and he looked up at the sky and shouted. Ah ah - Leo, how dare you. Angry? Let me show you something. Leo smiled coldly and waved his hand, Return his precious grandson! Nadine sneered and nced at the Watts family indifferently. Then she walked to the trunk. Hearing, Ayan stared with red eyes at Leo, What did you do to Albie? He had three grandchildren, but Lane was his daughters son. Albie, however, was his direct grandson. The other two grandchildren were studying abroad. He had only one grandson living with him. But he didnt return home today and he must have met something. Leo sneered, Youll know in a while. At this time, Nadine closed the trunk, and came over dragging a bloody man like he was a dead dog. The man was covered in blood and there was a terrible trail of blood on the ground. Suddenly, the look with shock and fear fell on Nadine. Bang! With a fling, Nadine threw the man to Ayan. Albie! Looking at the man in front of him, Ayan cried out, eyes full of shock. His baby grandson looked so terrible. Albie, whats wrong with you? A middle-aged woman cried and threw herself down beside Albie with red eyes, holding his mangled face tightly with tears streaming down her cheeks. Other family members also red at Leo. For many years, no one dare to hurt the Watts family. Only Lane was scared and his legs trembled. He did not expect that Albie would end up like that. Leo! How dare you to hurt my grandson. You are done. Ayan all of a sudden was spirited by will to kill. Master, I beg you. You must avenge for Albie and he is my only son! The beautiful woman cried hysterically, kneeling in front of Ayan, and almost kowtowed to him. Dont worry. He is my grandson too, and I will let the murderer pay the price. Ayan promised, and he stared at Leo, saying in a hoarse voice, If you hold any hatred, you cane to me. Why you hurt my grandson? Leos face was expressionless, and the beautiful womans appearance was indeed pitiful. However, knowing the cause and effect, he would show any mercy. Although Luna took out the red-hairworm, Nadine broke his limbs. He would be disabled for life long. And this was just the beginning! Leo sneered, Angry? Furious? I felt the same way when n had a car ident. You must not know that he endured all the impact to protect his daughter under him. Daughter? His word made the Watts family change their face, and even Ayans corner of eyes twitched. The past came back to him, and his eyes were so dark, Impossible! His wife and daughter died twenty years ago! Yes, because of what you had done, he didnt had any affection for the family, but eternal hatred. You killed his wife! Leos voice intensified. Perhaps because he also had a wife and daughter, he actually felt ns grief at that time, But you must not know that his daughter is still alive, and she has been my childhood ymate! You are troubling yourselves to hurt them. Speaking, his tone had be scary, and his body emerged a heinous murderous atmosphere. At this moment, everyones soul began to shiver. Ayan also felt great pressure, but he still kept straight and looked directly at Leo, So, you are the one he asked toe to avenge the Watts family, right? Youre wrong, and he never thought so! With deep look, Leo said in a solemn voice, He just wants to get rid of the Watts family. He became the richest man by himself so as to find his daughter. Its you, who dont let him go. There was an uneasiness in Ayans eyes, and then he turned cold again. Did I do something wrong? There is thew of the jungle. As the son of a rich family, he didnt have the corresponding boldness and ability, so its natural that he was bullied by his brothers and sisters. I taught them from an early age that they would be beaten when they fall behind, and that only by constantly growing stronger can they have a bright future, which can only be reflected in the constant struggle between brothers and sisters. Look at my family now! Ayan suddenly turned around, raised his arms and shouted, The Watts family in Hopkins can grow into a powerful family from a small family, which relies on my unique educational means. Why you say I am wrong? He spoke with such excitement that he did not realize that he had been wrong at all. Leos eyes alsopletely became cold, You really think so? Of course! Ayan, with a look of pride, sneered, n had always been the tail of the crane, but dare to escape after I had made him proposed. It was a great treason! Ayans words thoroughly aroused Leos killing intention, Thew of the jungle and the treason! Then I follow your thought, and let you know what the real power is like. Hearing the words, Ayan felt trembling from his heart in a moment but its ferocious look on his face. With you four? One man, one old man, and two women? He looked at the four fiercely, eyes full of disdain. He suddenly waved hand and a dozen cars immediately appeared. More than 100 people got out of the cars and surrounded the four. However, none of the four were afraid. Nadine and Luna were very dissatisfied with Ayans words. But for Leo did not order, they would have begun a massacre. As for Forrest, though he could not fight, he was a man who had seen a lot of big asions. So he was not frightened. Leo was deep in thought. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something, asking, Louis of Hopkins lives nearby, right? Nadine nodded at once. Others did not know Louis, but Nadine was clear that he was the brother of Hans Rickard in Emerdale, who were both famous Soldiers. Leo raised his eyebrows, Tell him toe here. Dont expose my identity! Yes, young Master! Nadine immediately made a phone call.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Only Forrest and Luna heard their conversation, and both were shocked. Ayan just saw Nadine on a phone call and he immediately sneered. You dare to call someone. This is in Hopkins. Who can you call toe here? Lane also showed a face full of pride, Leo, you are definitely screwed. In their view, it was impossible for Leo to call some people, because the Watts family knew clearly what forces there were in Hopkins. Now, kill them! Ayan roared and the people rushed to the four. At that moment, the ground began to tremble as if there was a flooding towards. Chapter 349 The Singing of Cicada Huh? Was there an earthquake? Feeling the slight earthquake, everyone was stunned and looked over at the direction of the quake source. Then they were all startled by what they saw. Far away on the horizon, clouds of dust and smoke billowed out, as if something were galloping towards here. As they approach, they begin to take shape. There came a fleet of dark green pickups, each of which caught a man in full gear, stern and determined. Just looking at them from distance, everyone felt a strong sense of iron and blood. Absentminded, they seemed to return to that time of war. Gunfire and shouting to kill. Looking at the direction they wereing, it seemed to be here. Suddenly, the 100 bodyguards of the Watts family turned pale with fear. Weapons in their hands nged to the ground, even a few of them cannot help but suffer incontinence. Soon, the iron men got out of the pickups, and within two seconds, they was standing in a neat square. Loaded real gun, they pointed at all the Watts family. This Ayan was also frightened by this. His whole body trembled and he muttered to himself, What the hell is going on As for Luna and Forrest, they were also stunned, staring at Leo in disbelief. Forrest used to think that boss was very skillful, and he knew Commerce Maestro, one of the Seven Maestros of Winbury. But he didnt expect that he had so much power. At this moment, a burly strong man walked out of the ranks, who was as sturdy as Hans Rickard. He was Louis, known as the Sky-broken Soldiers in the military. He intentionally or unintentionally looked at Leo and Nadine and found Nadine smiled at him. He hurriedly straightened his back and showed a military salute far away. Then, he strode to Ayan, and coldly nced at him, Do you know where it is here? The nce made Ayan shiver, and he shook head with daze. This is my district. My family lives near here. Louis lit a cigarette and took a puff, My wife and children are still sleeping soundly, but your family bring so many people over here. What do you want to do? As soon as he said that, Ayan felt cold as if he fell into an ice cave. He shook head hastily, I have called so many people here for When he saw the copsed courtyard walls around him, he thought quickly, For repairing the fence! Pretending not to hear, Louis patted Ayan on the shoulder and said, Mr. Watts, its peaceful in Hopkins and you dont trouble troubles. OK, OK Ayan was patted and fell down on the ground, and his pants were wet because of incontinence. He was so frightened that he almost cried out. Even though he didnt want to, he still shouted with tears in his eyes, Go away now. Why so many peoplee to repair the fence? More than a hundred bodyguards didnt dare to stay. They left hurriedly. Louis turned and left. But when he was almost in front of Leo, he stopped and saluted again. As Louis left, the tense atmosphere disappeared instantly. But Ayan was still sitting on the ground, with his legs shaking and his hands clutching his chest, breathing heavily. Grandpa! Master! Others immediately came to Ayan and checked him. Help me upBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Ayan covered his chest and coughed violently. As old like that, he had a heart attack. He was almost scared to death by Louis just now. Lane hid behind, and his two legs were unable to walk. These people can kill the city, not to mention the Watts family. He stared at Leo, with doubts in his eyes. Were those people really called by Leo? If so, why didnt he say anything before? Or - was the activity here so noisy to disturb them? Thinking, Lane was sweating with fears. At this moment, Leo strode forward and looked at Ayan coldly, Mr. Watts, this is the Law of the Jangle. Now do you still think its right? At this point, Ayan was sitting on a chair, and his direct sons were trying to help him to recover from the heart attack. Leos words again made him furious. Do you think that makes me afraid? He looked at Leo with anger on his face and said, You are really lucky boy, and you just happened to that Chief Louis came here. Otherwise, do you think you can walk out of my house alive? At the same time, although he was very confused, there had been more serious thing here before, Chief Louis did not show up at that time. Why did he show up this time? He sensed something wrong, but he did not connect Louis with Leo. Grandpa! Behind him, Lane shouted anxiously. Even he also felt that something was wrong. Everything should be done at the right time, and its clear that its inappropriate now. The Spirits of the Watts family were just destroyed. At the moment, Lane looked at Leo with a trace of panic in his eyes Dont panic! Ayan waved his hand, and more than ten people rushed out and surrounded Leo, I said that today these four people cannot walk out of the Watts family alive. This time he just sent out more than ten people. Even if Louis found, he could not say something. Leo sneered, Now that you will see what the true power is. Finishing, he strode toward Ayan. Nadine and Luna followed him. Kill them! Ayan saw the three move toward him, and he angrily roared. Kill! More than ten bodyguards rushed to the three. Nadine and Luna began to fight at the same time. Where the de of Nadines stiletto moved, there were all broken limbs. Luna blew a whistle and then stood beside. She took her yogurt lustily there. However, those bodyguards trying to catch her, incredibly frozen still there and began to bleed. They heard the singing of Cicadas and then the bodyguards eyes be nk. From their eyes got out chubby golden cicadas It was dead silent. All the Watts family were horrified to see this. Leo also slowly came to Ayan, looking down on him with indifferent eyes without human feelings. Law of the jungle. Now that youre the weak, should I kill you? At this moment, Ayan finally felt afraid. Burst! He threw himself down on the ground, looking terrified. No, dont kill me. My ideas are wrong! Chapter 350 Three Days to Pay Back Unfortunately, Leos eyes remained indifferent. He understood that Ayan did not really admit that thew of the jungle was wrong, but that he was afraid of his current situation and feared that he will be killed in such situation. So he temporarilypromised. However, Leo was not intended to reason with him. Whoever had the biggest fist was the reason. Lets get down to the business. Leo said coldly, Do you agree to the two conditions I mentioned before? Ayan gritted his teeth and did not speak, and his face was gloomy. But Lane behind him almost fainted. Everyone knew the two conditions that they had to hand in Lane and all the Watts family had to kowtow to n. The whole family were gnashing teeth and looking at Leo. But the situation forced them to endure. Ayan was silent for a while, then he suddenly raised his head and looked at Leo, This is my familys fault, but can you change the two conditions? Both the conditions were trampling on the dignity of the Watts family. As the master of the family, he would not allow it! The rest of the Watts family also looked at Leo with surprise and anger, hoping that Leo could change its mind. However, Leo curled his lips and snorted, Mr. Watts, are you bargaining with me? Ayan immediately wore chill in his eyes. He said in a solemn voice, Leo, it was necessary to show some mercy when there is room for it. Dont make thing difficult. Show some mercy? Leo was amused by his words, Twenty years ago, when you plotted to kill ns wife, why didnt you think of this? When you connived at your grandsons attempt to kill n, why didnt you think of this? For a time, Ayans face turned ugly. When n was expelled from the family, he never thought n would be the richest man, and he had the support of this horrible young man. Theres another way. Leo suddenly said. Ayans eyes were lit. What? He asked. The demise of the Watts family. The banter in Leos eyes gradually disappeared, but reced by deep chill. Forrest behind Leo stretched a hand into the pocket. As long as Leo ordered, he can give a call. He, as the general responsible person, can make it just by a call. As expected, Ayan wore a face of indifference, with will to kill in eyes, You? You want to ruin the Watts family, the most powerful family in Hopkins? The Watts family, made its fortune in a small county in Hopkins, and started their business with cloth business. Then your family gradually became a small family in Hopkins. Relying on the cooperation with Asher, the local viin, your family assassinated many heads of rival families or their powerful sessors, causing their downfall. Am I right? As soon as Ayans voice faded, Leo smiled and said that. Suddenly, the Watts familys faces changed, and Ayan himself got a pale face, You, how do you know that? The history of the Watts family was only known to him. Leo smiled lightly, I said, only the Watts family think highly of yourselves. In my eyes, you are nothing different from the Hudson family.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. By the way, Asher is dead and the 24-hour Town has been seized. You dont need to ask him for help. The whole family was silent. All the Watts family were dumbfounded, and incredibly looked at Leo. Only Ayan and Lane turned pale. When lips are gone and teeth are cold, Asher was dead and the next one to be killed should be Lane? Shall I go on? It is really an easy thing to destroy the Watts family. At that moment, Leo was not in a haste. He looked at Ayan and smiled, The ruin of the Watts family or the two conditions, you can make a choice. The whole Watts family was filled with a deep fear. The other members suddenly looked at Lane with hatred in their eyes. Master, why should our entire Watts family take the responsibility for what Lane has done alone? Master, promise him. Expel Lane out of the Watts family. The Watts family cannot be destroyed! For a time, all the Watts family were against Lane, and wanted him to be expelled out of the family. Gradually, the look of Ayan on Lane began to be unsteady. The Watts family was a family making light of affection. The minds of every one of them were upied by interest, and they even harmed their kinsmen to seek profits. Lane turned pale and grasped Ayans hand, Grandpa, I am your grandson. You cant give me up! To his surprise, Ayan also said solemnly, Yes, you are my grandson. But the family is in trouble. As my grandson, should you stand up and share my worries? Lane heard that and got shocked. He knew that grandpa had really given up on him. Ayan looked at Leo seriously and said, Leo, every wrong has its cause. You can take Lane away and its up to you whether he is killed or not. Seeing this, Leo also smiled. He had nted a seed of hatred in the Watts family. Today Ayan can give up Lane in order to protect himself, so tomorrow he can also give up any one of the Watts family! But no one had found it now. However, Leo did not n to take Lane over, but looked at Ayan jokingly, Since Mr. Watts is so sensible, then go ahead and kill him for your family! As soon as Leo said that, Ayans face changed dramatically and he looked at Leo bitterly, You want me to be the wicked man! Of course! Leo smiled calmly and asked, It is a misfortune for your family to have such a grandson. Since it is the enmity within your family, of course you have to do it yourself! You are so righteous, I believe this thing will be widely praised! Leo said that with a serious face, and he almost apuded for Ayan. But Ayan got angry. He covered his chest and he got another heart attack. Grandpa, hes trying to alienate us and to trap you. Lane shouted, with a more flustered look. Shut up! Ayan roared, with his face gloomy. This was Leos purpose. He just forced Ayan to be the wicked man. The Watts family will fall into dispute. No one will cooperate with a family who would kill their grandson. Leo added, Mr. Watts, why are you still hesitating? If we dont do it, the Watts family will be destroyed today. If you make it, you will have time to make aeback. Ayan took a deep breath and closed his eyes. Drag him away and send him to hell. Without any hesitation, two middle-aged people immediately came up, and bragged Lane away by taking his arms. Grandpa, think again! You cant do that! Ah Soon, the screams disappeared, and Leo didnt bother to care whether Lane was alive or not. His goal had been achieved, he pped with a smile on his face, Ok, Mr. Watts, now you have made it for the first condition and its the second ones turn. I only give you three days, and I hope that within three days, all of you in the Watts family can collectively appear in the First Hospital in Hopkins. The Watts family would be destroyed if anyone of you is not there. Then he turned and walked away. Nadine, Luna and Forrest followed. Ayan broke down on the chair and he seemed to be ten-year older than before. Chapter 351 All the Lands in the World Belong to the King Leo andrades walked for a long distance, only finding the Watts family was dead silence. All people in the Watts family were carried with a frightened expression. Among all these years of domination, their family had nevere across crisis as this time. If they obediently followed Leosmand to kneel down in front of n in turns, the whole familys dignity would be seriously damaged. Grandfather, do we really have to kneel down and apologize to an abandoned person? A middle-aged man looked towards Ayan and his face expressed that he was irritated to the limit. Ayan sneered and responded, Thats impossible. We already show him respect by releasing Lane. How could the Watts family gain a foothold in Hopkins if all of us knelt down and apologized to him? Due to excessive anger, Ayan threw his hands heavily on the arms of the chair, turning white with rage. The middle-aged man continued asking, Then what should we do? If Leo wont let it go, we will be merciless to him. We dont have to mind him and secretly investigate everyone who is rted with him. Here is Hopkins. The Watts family is the owner of this city! Ayans aged face was full of wickedness. Besides, tell Laura and Jonah toe back, They have been staying abroad for a long time. Its time for them to make contribution for the family. Suddenly reminding of something, Ayan blinked his eyes and remarked. All people in the family were shocked and replied, Yes, lord! It could be told that the lord felt a bit stressed by Leos arrival. Although the Watts family tried hard to block the news, also as prestigious families in Hopkins, the Palmer family and the Grant family already learned what happened. Both of the two families were astonished because they were familiar with the man called Leo. The Hudson family, which was also among the prestigious families in Hopkins, was exterminated by the young man. Leos performance of measures and power on the wedding ceremony even made the Palmer and Grant family frightened. They never expected that Leo immediately took action on the Watts family only a few dayster. Meanwhile, in the advanced hospital owned by the Watts family. An elder man with straight figure was staring the outside rising son. Dressed in the Tang custom, his gaze was profound. He was the lord of the Palmer family, Ernie Palmer. A mild gentleman followed him. He was Ernies grandson, Brooke Palmer. Both of them were wearing solemn expression. After remaining silent for a while, Ernie suddenly remarked, That guy dares trouble the Watts family trouble, it means he doesnt take the four prestigious family in Hopkins seriously. Wed better stay away from him. Lets just wait to find out if he really gets that power or if he is simply tough on the outside. Yes, grandfather. Brooke took his order and walked down the stairs quietly. At this time, the light of the surgery room suddenly turned green. The doctor in white coat went out. Lord, your granddaughters disease is under control, but I am not sure when it will rpse. Finally Ernies mood got better. He smiled as he remarked, Thanks a lot. On the other side, the Grant family also took the wait-and-see attitude. Leo didnt know the whole Hopkins had be turbulent because he visited the Watts family. Leo already went back to the ward at this point. Leo! Serena and Marie immediately stood up in excitement to greet him. Leo immediately posted a hush gesture and whispered, He needs rest. Be quiet. Marie finally lowered her voice and told Leo what happened in the hospital. Miss Bell left. She left a prescription in advance, saying uncle Watts would wake up by taking the prescribed medicine. Leo nodded. Afterwards, he turned to look at them who had dark circles around eyes in their pale face. His gaze became mild as he noted, You have apanied him for a whole day. Go to take a rest. Serena was about to refuse him when Leo immediately continued saying, Have a rest to refresh your mind. Then you can go to apany your father. Serenas rims of eyes turned red and didnt reject it. She then turned to Leo and bowed in ny degrees, saying, Thank you, brother Leo! You dont have to. Thats what I should do. Leo immediately supported her to get up. Leos expression became cold after waiting for them to go to the separate bedroom. Hemanded Forrest, who was behind him, You can start taking action. We have to cripple the Watts familys economy in three days and put them in debt! Forrest squinted his eyes and asked, Boss, do you think the Watts family wonte to apologize? I already have feud with them. Besides, their family has morbid family rules. How will theye to apologize sincerely? Leos eyes were cold as he remarked, They can only realize the reality if they get afraid! That old one really gets a bold nerve.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Forrest also sneered and remarked, In this way, I will go to prepare them a big gift! This thing also made Leo realized a fact. His power was only known in Emerdales. Other powers outside Emerdales wouldnt care about who he was. In this way, prestigious families in Hopkins wouldnt easily agreed As Beauty to expand their unban construction program to Hopkins. However, allnds in the world belongs to the king and all citizens have to obey the kings rule. Leo didnt have to rush. Mr. Lee? At this point, a surprising voice came behind Leo. Leo thought the voice was familiar. When he turned around, he found a madam in nurse suit was looked at him delightedly. Are you Mrs. Hudson? A smile emerged on Leos face. The woman was the past madam in the Hudson family, Summer Hudson. After the Hudson family copsed, Mrs. Hudson regained freedom and recognized Caroline as her daughter-inw. However, what made Leo confused was that why would Summer appear in the hospital and was in the nurse suit. Mr. Lee, allow me to exin to you. Summer noticed Leo was confused. She smiled and exined, After Ewan died, their family heritage belonged to me ording to thew. However, I didnt want to take the Hudson familys fortune and decided to donate all of it. I am now the nurse leader in this hospital. I see. Leo understood what happened. He then told something about Caroline. Please take care of my friend. Leo smiled and noted. Summer promised him. She would check n everyday at the same time. Leo, Serena and Marie took turns to apany with n in the next days. When finding n was alright, Garys tense nerve finally loosened up. What about the Watts family? Leo stood beside the floor-to-ceiling window in the hospital and suddenly asked. Forrest stood behind him and replied with respect, Everything goes as you expect. The Watts family doesnt take any action. None of their family memberes to apologize. It seems that they arent going to ask for mercy. Leo waved his hands coldly and remarked, Then lets carry out our n to ruin their economy. I will let them be homeless! Yes! Forrest took his order and started taking action. Chapter 352 The End Day for the Watts Family Forrest called about an hourter. Boss, we have already arranged everything. As long as you give order, allpanies and groups that cooperate with the Watts family will immediately terminate their rtionship. Besides, in terms of asset, the bank will immediately ask the Watts family to repay therge amount of loan they made a few years ago, otherwise, the bank will sue them. You are the one who can decide whether their family will live or not! Forrest reported several pieces of news. Leo nodded when hearing this andmanded, Nice job, but remember not to take action right now. We have to wait for one more day. I hope the old one can realize the reality and hurriedly kneel down to apologize. Forrest knew there was still a day and a half before the deadline. It was not time to take action If the people from the Watts family didnte before tomorrow night, their familys end day woulde. Time flew by. Soon, it would be the deadline. The sun went down, leaving fiery sky, like blood blooming. In these two days, there was no one from the Watts family came to kneel down for apology. Also, n still didnt wake up. Serena always grabbed ns hands tightly. Sometimes she would remind of the upset thing and cried on her own. Leos gaze became cold when seeing Serenas reaction. At this point, Leo received an unknowns call. He left the ward and picked up the phone, asking, Who are you? I am so sorry. Ayans cold smile came on the other side of the phone, saying, Our family really gets lots of businesses to handle with. I am afraid we cant visit n in the hospital. Leos gaze became cold when hearing his words. His sound also became extremely indifferent, saying, Do you mean your family members arent going to kneel down to apologize? Leo, dont go too far. Ayans voice suddenly raised up as he remarked, The Watts family is one of the prestigious families in Hopkins. Its a shame for us to kneel down, not to mention that we have to kneel down for an abandoned member who was chased out twenty years ago. You are malicious to destroy our dignity! Leo didnt want to waste time with him and remarked, In this way, I hope you will not regret. After saying this, he hanged up the phone and called Forrest, saying, Lets start. Yes! Forrest could tell what happened when seeing the bosss expression. Forrest also carried a cold look and immediately made a call. At the same time, in the Watts family. Ayan put down the phone and curled up a sneer, saying, Leo wants all of our family members to kneel down. No one in the world dares force us to apologize! Afterwards, Ayan came by the table and randomly picked up a few reports to check. Every document was glued with a person photo. Those photos belonged to Summer, Caroline, Marie, Serena and n. Ayansugh went wild when seeing their information, saying, I never expect Leo is rted with so many people in Hopkins The one who surprised Ayan was Summer. She was the madam in the copsed family, the Hudson family, while Marie and Serena had to go to work in Hopkins. When Ayan was about tomand to kidnap them, his office door was suddenly pushed open. Lord, something is going on! A butler ran inside with an anxious look. Ayan looked unsatisfied and scolded him, Dont be rush. Tell me what happened? Lord, we just received the news. All of our cooperatedpanies suddenly decide to terminate the agreement with us! What?! Ayans expression suddenly changed from anger to fear. He grabbed the butlers cor and asked furiously, Why did they suddenly decide to terminate the agreement? I dont know. Their reason is that we are being dishonest! The butler was scared by him and continued report when trembling, Besides, there is something wrong with ourpanys asset. We are found to cheat on our taxes. Several subordinatedpanies already got closed up and the police had arrested their leadership! Boom! The butlers words took all of Ayans strength away. He copsed on the sofa, covered the ce of his heart and breathed deeply. After a long time, Ayan finally felt a bit better and asked when breathing rapidly, How, how much tax do we have to fill up The butlers lips trembled and stammered.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Two, two billion Hearing this number, Ayan directly rolled down from the sofa and trembled severely The Watts family could afford two billion in normal situation, but the problem was all of theirpanies ounts were frozen. Besides, their market value also declined rapidly. They couldnt afford two billion at all. Our family ispletely ruined Who is in the backstage to do this? Ayan gritted his teeth. He got so furious that he suddenly cked out and passed out. Lord! Darling! Hurry up to call the doctor! The Watts family went a mess. When Ayan woke up, he found he was not in the Watts family. A few men in suit were surrounding him with cold expressions. Wherewhere am I? Ayan straightened up and found he was in the bank! All members in the Watts family were sitting at the corner with lots of policemen guarding around, staring at them coldly. Lord, we are in detention now. They told us that was because we couldnt afford the loan. All people from the fathers bloodline looked pale and kept trembling. Couldnt afford the loan? Ayan got startled. What was going on? Was that the banks business? Mr. Watts, you made a five billion loan in our bank five years ago. We have found your family has cheated on your asset and have the right to take back our loan in advance! A man in suit noted coldly. Boom! Again, Ayan felt his heart was grabbed tightly and pounded rapidly. He looked extremely pale and asked anxiously, President, there must be a misunderstanding in this thing. Our family always follows the rules. How could we cheat on our asset? Ayan admitted that theirpanies had cheated on taxes, but he didnt know anything about the asset. The man sneered and remarked, Do you think I will believe you? Hurry up to pay the loan! Ayans face turned red as he clenched his fists tightly, asking, I am telling the truth! The truth doesnt matter. The man came close and whispered in a voice that only Ayan could hear, noting, Just think whether you have offended some big names or not. Ayans expression suddenly went gloomy. Now he finally believed that someone was nning to ruin the Watts family. However, who could own such a great power in Hopkins? Ayan tried hard to guess who that one was. Suddenly, a mans figure appeared in his mind. He immediately trembled and murmured, That man? The president suddenly sneered and noted, You can use mortgage to pay your bills if you dont have so much money. We have to take back all of your familys real estate! Go away! All members in the Watts family were chased out of the bank. Crack. Suddenly, a bright lightening went back. The rain was pouring down. People in the Watts family all got wettened. Seeing the heavy rain drops ahead of him, Ayan suddenly screamed out, Our family is doomed to die! Ding! At this point, Ayans phone ranged up and came Leos teasing voice. Is everything alright, dear lord? Leo, you are the one in the backstage Suddenly, Ayans rims of eyes became red, seeming that he was furious to the extreme point. Leos voice suddenly became cold as he asked, Is it matter if I am the one to frame you up? There is only half an hour before the three-day deadline. When it is time, the Watts family will be sentenced to death! Chapter 353 Kneel Until Death After saying this, Leo directly hanged up the phone. Ayan stood for a long time in the rain. He looked zed and remained silence. Lord, is he the one to frame up our family? The rest members from the Watts family heard Leos words. Suddenly, their pace all turned pale. In fact, they all had an instinct that Leo could really tore the Watts family apart when hearing Leo stated their familys development history clearly. However, Ayan didnt want to believe it. He noted stubbornly, Thats impossible. A big figure must in the backstage to support him!Original from N?velDrama.Org. Ayans eyes were blinking and were carried with a strong sense of hatred. He still chose to reject the fact. Ayan knew Leos background. He knew Leo was nothing except for the fact that he had a rich wife. How could such man overturn the Watts family? Lord, we already have no ce to live in. What should we do next? A young man swept the rain on his face and asked when trembling. Ayan straightened his body and noted seriously, People from our family would rather stand to face death than kneel down to survive! Ayans words were tough, which surprised other family members. Afterwards, they also showed tough expressions. Yes, the lord is right. We have been through a lot. It is not necessary for us to kneel down for apology. The Watts family will regain glory under the lords lead! Ayan nodded in satisfaction. However, he suddenly felt cold in the wind. My wrist! The next moment, Ayan shouted out and rubbed his wrist with a painful look. Suddenly, the toughness on the Watts familys face was gone. Instead, they all sneakilyughed at him. Lord, maybe we can go to have a look? There is only twenty minutes left. Ayan supported his wrist. He looked struggled and finally decided topromise. Fine, even the prestigious well-known have to bear the humiliation to crawl under someones legs. Why cant the Watts family take it? Yes, lord. Just this time! Its better for us to hurry up. Lets go to apologize! Only a minute past, however, the tough Watts family immediately changed their mind. The fact was that sometimes there was no need to struggle but to make the best profit in the lowest point. They stopped a taxi to apologize. It was lucky for them that the First Hospital was not far away and they made it in twenty minutes. Boss, they areing. Forrest looked outside the window and sneered. I see. There was still no smile on Leos face. He always remained cold with no expression. Serena and Marie were guard by ns side. Suddenly, they heard there was a series of hurried footsteps outside the door. Afterwards, the ward door opened. Ayan brought all members from the Watts family here. Everyone of them were carried with rain stains on clothes. Serena and Marie were scared by them. They stood up subconsciously and asked, Who are you? Why are you breaking in? However, Leo waved his hands and hinted them not to be afraid. Then he teased Ayan, who looked extremely terrible, and noted, What is going on, lord Watts? It is raining heavily outside. Cant you even afford an umbre? Ayans face was trembling seriously. However, he didnt dare fight back and could only lower his voice, saying, Dont be proud, Leo. You are going to learn your lesson when our family returns normal! Are you sure? Leo curled up his lips. He sneered and then looked at Forrest behind him. Forrest knew his meaning. He stepped ahead and threw a brochure on Ayans face, saying, See this. Ayan was about to go furious. Why did such a nobody dare bully him? Suddenly, his sight was attracted by a familiar sign. He lowered his head to see it clearly. A red eagles patterned was painted on the brochure. Ayan opened it and found it was the introduction of the charges. Ayan felt the name was familiar. He raised up his head and suddenly became shocked, You, you, you He stammered for a long time and finally finished aplete sentence, Are you the head of the HY Business Association?! The Watts family didnt join in HY Business because they thought there was no need to rely on the associations power. However, in front of the head of HY Business association, they all looked humble. It seems we havent learned enough from your lesson. Forrest sneered and remarked, Then I will make the Watts family really disappear and lose its fame in Hopkins. Ayan got frightened. He suddenly kneeled on the floor and kept trembling, begging, Please, please, we know we have done things wrong! After knowing Forrests real identity, Ayan knew who was supporting Leo. That man was the head in HY Business Association. He kneeled down without hesitation and kowtowed towards Leo, begging, Mr. Lee, please forgive us this time. I really have learned my lesson. Do you think I will let you go simply because of your words? Leo still looked cold. Ayan immediately turned around and roared, Come here to kneel down to apologize, all of you! Everyone didnt me anything but directly kneeled down in front of Leo. Leo pointed at n, who was still ina, and remarked coldly, You are supposed to kneel down towards him instead of me. Hearing this, Ayan immediately turned to another direction and kowtowed to n. n, I have realized my fault. I am here to apologize! Ayans expression twisted when he was knocking on the floor. The others also looked ferocious. However, they didnt dare fight back and could only follow their lord to kowtow. Bang The whole ward, and even the hall, was full of kowtowing voice. n was lying on the ward silently without moving. Ayans tense nerve loosened up when seeing this. It was lucky for n to be ina and didnt know he was kneeling down for him. When Ayan was about to stand up after kneeling down, Leo moved his head and used the air as weapon to stab a needle in the joint of his back kneels. Ah Suddenly, Ayan screamed out in pain and kneeled down again. Ayan turned around and found a medical syringe was stabbed on his joint. The spot got extremely painfully to make his cold sweat running down. He tried hard to pull out the needle. His face was full of anger as he asked, I have already brought our family members to apologize. What else do you want? Do you think everything will be alright only by such a short time of kneeling down? Leo curled up a wicked smile. Suddenly, his eyes went cold as he noted, You have to kneel down until he wakes up! You have to kneel down for a whole day if he wakes up tomorrow. Also, you have to kneel down for a whole year if he wakes up next year. If he doesnt wake up, you have to kneel down until you die! Boom! Not only the whole Watts family were shocked, even Marie and Serena were astonished and covered their mouths in surprise when hearing this. Leo, dont you think you have gone too far? Ayan got so angry that even his whole body was trembling. Other members in the Watts family also red at Leo. You dont want to. Thats fine. Leo sneered. He turned to look at Forrest andmanded, Lets push their family to the hopeless situation. Give everyone of them a title and put them in jail! If the Watts family liked to supress others with their power. Leo decided to do the same thing to them. At this point, n, who was always ina, slightly moved his finger. Chapter 354 I Don’t Hate You ns movement was slight, but a young man from the Watts family still noticed it. Suddenly, that man shouted in surprise. Here, lord. His finger just moved! Suddenly, all people turned to look at ns hands, including Leo, Serena and Marie. On the bed, ns finger moved again. Ayan immediately got delighted and noted, Thats great. Finally, he is going to wake up! Others would recognize his excitement as being delighted for ns consciousness, but Leo knew he was only cheering for the fact that he was not going to kneel down anymore. Leomanded that they had to kneel down until n woke up. Now n sessfully regained consciousness and there was no need for them to kneel down. However, Leo was not in the mood to mind it. The most important thing was n could be alright. All people stared at n. One minute past, then two minutes, ten minutes Ten minutester, n was still asleep. Leo observed him for a while and suddenly sat down. He shook his head and noted, We dont have to wait. It is only joint reflex for his fingers to move. All people were disappointed when hearing this. The Watts family was upset because they had to kneel down because n didnt wake up. Only Serena and Marie really worried about ns health. Leo nced at them and noted, Bear my words in mind. No one can stand up before n wake up. I will break ones leg if he dares break the rule.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. After saying this, he asked Mrs. Hudson to borrow a stick from the hospitals storeroom and threw it to Nadine. Take turns with Luna to supervise them. Knock anyone who dares stand up. If they go against you together by not kneeling down, just tell Forrest to let them know what is like for their family to fall apart. Leos tone was calm, but it was like a demons whisper in the Watts familys eyes. Leo, what you are doing is called uwful imprisonment. Arent you afraid I will call people here to arrest you? Ayans expression was extremely terrible. He got so furious that his whole body was trembling. He felt it was hard for him to continue kneeling down. He was in histe sixties and had knee osteoarthritis. His knees already hurt seriously for kneeling down until now. Leo simply satirized him with a sneer and noted, Thats fine. Call someone here. Its better for you to call the policemen and let them decide who will they arrest. After saying this, Leo went outside and called Sharon about the thing that ns fingers had reaction. Ayan remained silence because he knew Leo would expose the terrible things the Watts family did. Their family would be the one to copse. A young man nced at Ayan, who was gritted his teeth to hold on. He couldnt help rising up his head and suggested, Its fine for you to let us kneel down. We are young enough to bear this torture, but grandfather is too old to continue kneeling down! Leo finished calling. Sharon told him finger movement was the sign that n was going to wake up. Leos tense nerve finally loosened up when hearing her exnation. After returning to the ward, Leo still noted calmly, Old age is not the reason to escape punishment. Its toote for him to learn from his pain. Twenty years ago, this old man drove n out of the Watts family and killed his fiance, did anyone stand out to help him? When this old man pampered his grandson to hit n by car, did anyone realize that an innocent girl was going to lose her father again? Leos voice was not loud, but every word was like a knife to stab on everybodys heart. Soon, tears filled Serenas eyes. Seeing Serena, who was guarded by ns side and cried silently, Ayan got a bit startled and murmured, Is this girl his own daughter? Thats right. Leo looked calm and remarked, She is ns daughter. Then he turned to look at Serena. He lowered his voice and noted, Serena, they are your fathers so-called family. It is them who make you lose your mother and now, almost lose your father. Now they areing to apologize for you and n! Leos expression turned dim because this result was not what he wanted Two wrongs didnt make a right. By ending a hatred with another hatred, things would be endless. Taking revenge could onlyfort the client, however, people who died in this endless hatred could nevere back. When Leo uncovered her experience, Serenas rims of eyes suddenly turned red. She nced over all members in the Watts family thoroughly, as if she was going to remember each of their face. Seeing Serenas gaze, all people in the Watts family were nervous and didnt dare meet her eyes. Serena then looked aside and spoke her first words to them. Why are you doing this? Her voice was slow and mild, without me but endless sorrow. Some members from the Watts family found they were touched and opened their eyes widely when hearing this. Out of no reason, they all had a special feeling when hearing Serenas words. Perhaps, the Watts family really made a mistake twenty years ago. Youre supposed to be my uncles and aunts, grandfather and grandmother, right? Serena looked at everyone and asked in a low voice, Then why such a big family didnt want to ept my father and mother? All members in the Watts family remained silence. They found it was impossible for them to find an answer. The Watts family was always fighting for profit. Even someone noticed they were on the wrong track. No one stood out to changePeople could amodate their environment quickly and tried to be simr with people around them. That was peoples nature. Serena sat back. She grabbed her fathers hands tightly, then she shook her head and noted, I dont need you to apologize for me. I also wont take revenge. I just want my father to get well. Leo sighed in his heart when seeing this. The society was mainly constructed with small figures. In the past days, Serena couldnt do anything even she found out her true identity. She couldnt revenge but to carry the pain to look forward. You guys have to remain kneeling down until Serena forgives me. Leo changed his mind again. However, no one came to object him this time. Time past by. The sky went dim and then brightened up again. Nurses and doctors came and left to the ward. Their attitude also changed from surprise to coldness. Everyone knew the Watts family was repenting. People in the Watts family also didnt get up but kept kneeling down in front of n. Even their knees were extremely painful. Even they got too exhausted to pass out. No one dared stand up. Serena didnt say anything. She was only guarding by her fathers side. When facing the absolute hated, all moral limits and even rationality were pale. The world would only cherish people who could ovee hatred. Leo admitted that he couldntpeted with Serena in terms of this point. He couldnt forget the hatred and abandon his past. He would never forget what happened on the thunder night three years ago. However, Leo firmly believed that as long as he looked on the bright side, everything would be alright even he got bogged down. Finally, n woke up until the next morning when the Watts family were still kneeling down. Dad! Serena swept up her tears. She got so excited that she burst out crying. She hugged her father tightly in her arms. Seeing this, all members in the Watts family remained silence because he sensed something their family never ownedperhaps their family once owned that thing, however, it was them who chose to abandon it. That was love. Chapter 355 Invitation in Person n woke up. The first thing came to his eyes was Serenas red face, then he saw Leo, Forrest, and Marie. n suddenly got startled when hearing Serenas voice, asking, What did you just call me? Dad. Serena finally grinned after a long day. She called her father repeatedly, Dad, dad, dad! n popped up his eyes and turned around to look at Leo, asking, Mr. Lee, this is Serena already discovered everything, including her the true circumstances of her birth. Leo also showed a smile. n remained startled for a long time. Seeing her daughter in front of her, he finally embraced her tightly in his arms when tears were running down from his eyes. Serena, I feel so sorry about what happened! Serena shook her head and replied, Never mind. It already passed. Leo hinted n with his gaze. n finally let loose Serena and looked ahead. Although Leo was prepared mentally, he felt his heart still shivered seriously when he truly found his daughter was standing right in front of him. All members from the Watts family were kneeling down before him in order. Father n couldnt help calling out when recognizing Ayan. Ayan also couldnt help shivering when hearing his sons calling. However, his gaze gradually turned cruel as he noted with cold expression, Dont call me father. I dont have a son like you! n changed another expression. He still didnt return back to consciousness from shock. Ayan continued saying, Dont think I will apologize for you when seeing I am kneeling down in front of you. Maybe I have done something wrong, but I will never regret for chasing you out of the family! Leos eyes were cold. When he was about to say something, n suddenly smiled and looked calm. I knew I hated you and the Watts family a lot before I found my daughter, but now, the Watts family means nothing to me after I find my girl. n then turned to look at Serena and showed a genuine smile, saying, I have to thank you for chasing me out so that I canpletely cut my rtion with the Watts family. Besides, I have decided not to pursue the matter, including the car ident this time. After saying this, he showed a smile to Serena, who was stood aside obediently. The coldness on Leos face gradually faded away because he knew ns words came truly from his heart. However, Ayan thought n had other meaning when hearing it. He showed n a gloomy look and asked, Do you think your daughter weighs more than the family glory? Of course. n replied without further thinking. Great, great answer. Ayan trembled in anger, remarking, At first, I thought I had done something wrong twenty years ago and wanted to let you return to our family. It seemed I only fell into unfounded worry! n shook his head and remarked frankly, I am not suitable to live with my family. You dont have to kneel down in front of me. There is no rtion between us. Remember to be smart next time to not bother Mr. Lee anymore. Otherwise, even the God cant save you!Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. n nced at Leo and remarked seriously. Ayan didnt reply but sneered, saying, Leo, n is awake now. Do you think its time to let us go? Also, stop ying tricks with the Watts family! Leo nced at Serena. When finding she didnt seem to be hostile, he nodded and remarked, Lets go! Hum! Ayan snorted heavily and left with the rest of family members. n sighed. Judging from his fathers attitude, he knew that he didnt take his words seriously. If the Watts family didnt learn a lesson from what happened and continued provoking Leo, it seemed a certainty for them to copse. However, n already had no rtion with the Watts family. It was not his business to mind about them. He remarked to Leo whole-heartedly, Mr. Lee, I dont know how to express my thankfulness. If you have any trouble in the future, juste to me for help! Leoughed out loudly and replied, Wow, I really have something to ask you for help. Hopkins is within my n and you are my pioneer in this city. Forrest also petted on ns shoulder and remarked, n, our boss really thinks highly of you. You have a bright future! Thank you so much. n hurriedly replied. Leo nodded and noted, Have a good rest in the hospital these days. You can only go back work when you fully recover. Thank you, Mr. Lee. n thanked him again. He knew Mr. Lee must have done a lot to help him. He had to help Mr. Lee to sessfully expand the market in Hopkins to express his thankfulness. Marie and Serena were about toplete their internship in Hopkins and decided to stay. Meanwhile, in the Palmer family. Ernie was drawing with brush and ink, portraying a girls figure on the paper. The girl got an oval face. Her five senses were delicate and had a pair of blinking eyes, making Ernie adored her a lot. At this point, Brooke suddenly broke into the room. Lord, we have figured it out! There is nothing special about Leo, but he gets HY Business Association behind him! This incident is only a warningmanded by that big figure. Hearing this, Ernie dropped the paper and showed a cold look, asking, Is your news urate? Absolutely! Brooke remarked, Leos wife is Lydia. President Forrest in the HY Business Association admires Lydia a lot. It is reasonable for him tomand his subordinates to take care of him. Is it the truth Ernie thought things were not so easy. He thought for a while and replied, No matter what happen, tomorrow night will be the eye-catching audition. Send Mr. Lee an admission ticket to see whether he would participate in auction or not. We will find out if he really has a prestigious identity. He is simply a man marries into the girls family Brooke was about to say something but Ernie stared him back. Hence, he could only grab the admission ticket to leave in a hurry, while Ernie continued admiring his paint. Caleb, take an admission ticket and hand it to Leo. Lets test what his true identity is! The same conversation also took ce in the Grant family. However, Leo knew nothing about the Grant and Palmer familys reaction. At this point, he was nning to leave Hopkins with Nadine and Luna. sh Suddenly, a luxurious RV drove out from the left side and blocked their way. Be careful! Nadine suddenly became anxious. He turned the steering wheel and swerved sharply. Luna sat in the back seat in satisfy when drinking the yogurt. However, because the sudden stop, she dropped all the yogurt on her clothes. Suddenly, Luna got angry and asked, What are you doing? Nadine sneered and replied, You should ask the driver ahead. Leo didnt say anything, but squinted his eyes to observe the RV. The RVs door opened and a tall man with buzz cut came down. He strode in front of Leos car and knocked at the window. Whats wrong? Leo rolled down the car window and nced over him calmly. The buzz cut manmanded in a cold face, Get off. Come with me. Our young master wants to see you. Leo curled up his eyebrows and remarked calmly, Let him invite in person if he wants to meet me! Leos words were extremely arrogant, showing that he didnt even care about the buzz cut man at all. Chapter 356 The Fake Boyfriend After Leo stopped talking, Nadines eyes became cold. How these people intercepted them proved that they didnt came with peace. Luna was even more angry. Just because of this man, her yoghurt turned over. The man with short spiky hair standing outside the car obviously didnt expect Leo should talk so wildly, so he spoke to them in a bad tone. How ignorant! Do you know who my young master is and how dare you ask him to invite you? The man seemed to be quite powerful. Both Nadine and Luna suddenly felt that. But Leo just nced at him and didnt care at all, Who is your young master? Hearing this, the man with short spiky hair suddenly looked respectful. My young master is Brooke Palmer! Brooke Palmer? Leo thought for a while, and then remembered that he had appeared at the Hudson family wedding on behalf of the Palmer family. Later, the Hudson family declined. He and Caleb Grant, who represented the Grant family, carved up the Hudson family together.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Oh, it was him. Leo then looked at the luxury RV. The window was ck. He didnt see anyone. The man with short spiky hair thought that Leo would change his attitude after hearing his young masters name. Unexpectedly, Leo didnt change, but smiled and said to Nadine, Lets go. Just ignore them. You The mans face changed greatly and stopped Leo again, You are bringing about your own death! Leo said slowly, No one in Hopkins can ask me to meet him. He will either invite me himself or get out of my way. If you want to force us, my man wont mind teaching you what politeness is. After Leo finished his sentence, Nadine got off the car, came to the man and looked at him indifferently. The mans face changed slightly. He wondered why he didnt dare to shoot in front of Nadine. Just wait! He red at Leo and left. After a while, he came with a young man who was handsome. It was Brooke Palmer. Leo, right? Brooke looked pale. He looked down at Leo and said, Youre too arrogant, dont you think? There is nobody sessfully asking me get out of the car to meet him in person. Leo smiled, Now there is. Brooke was indignant, but he didnt show it because he thought of what Ernie had said. Not a big deal. I just want to give you something. He took out a beautifully packaged ticket from his pockets and handed it to Leo, Take it. What is this? Leo took a look at it and saw nothing on the ticket. There was just a bracelet with Leos name on it. Brooke smiled lightly, Its a ticket to the auction of the highest specification in Hopkins. It is exclusively sponsored by HY Business Association. Only families above the first-ss level in Hopkins can participate. Even if you are the entry-level member of HY Business Association, you are still not qualified to participate. Only those who are intermediate-level or above are qualified. Thest sentence waspletely unnecessary, but Brooke said it anyway. There was no doubt that he said that to Leo on purpose. Obviously, Brooke thought that Leo was merely an entry-level member of HY Business Association. Leo frowned and held the ticket speechlessly. Brooke added, Youre lucky. Our master gave you one ticket because you performed quite wellst time in the Hudson family wedding. Otherwise, you will never get one. Brookepletely forgot what Ernie had said to him. In his mind, it was unnecessary for Ernie to give Leo the ticket. Leo crumpled the precious ticket and threw it at Brooke. You You have no idea what youre doing! Suddenly, Brooke immediately widened his eyes and looked at Leo strangely. The upper-ss families in Hopkins were trying their best to get the ticket, but now a waste of space should throw the ticket! Leo looked cold. First, Ie from Emerdale, not Hopkins. Second, for you, the ticket to the auction is a symbol of identity. For me, it is just a piece of waste. Third, dont act like you are superior to me just because your family name is Palmer. It means nothing to me. Then he rolled up the car window and left. Brooke was stunned for a long time before he came back to his mind. He was then pissed off. Shameless! After hesitating for a while, he picked up the ticket felt distressed, This is hard to get. I dont know if it can still be used now that it has been crumpled *** Leo drove steadily towards the entrance of Emerdale-Hopkins Freeway. Before they had a break, another car stopped in front of them. Leo, we meet again. Another man appeared in front of Leo, with two beautiful women around him. He was handsome. Caleb Grant? Leo asked. Caleb was stunned, then smiled, You should remember me. Ive heard of what happened before. You refused the ticket given by the Hudson family. Its good. Seeing that Caleb felt good about himself, Leo was speechless. Just like Brooke, Caleb Grant took out a ticket from his pocket, Our master asked me to give it to you. Im not interested! Before Caleb finished speaking, Leo ruthlessly interrupted him. Nadine stepped on the elerator, and the car drove past Caleb quickly. The ticket he was holding disappeared. Caleb was stunned for a long time before he realized that he had been rejected. Suddenly, he became angry, You will regret rejecting us! Inside the car, Leo was impatient. He really had enough of these so-called rich and young masters. He was happy that he came back to Lydia. Otherwise he would be angry at the thought that Lydia might marry one of these people in the future. Just then, his phone rang. It was Millie. Mr. Cohen, are you in Hopkins now? Millie was a little anxious Leo went to Valenham with Lydia when Millie and Sandra had something urgent to tell him. Leo immediately calmed down and asked, Whats the matter? Millie immediately said, Mr. Cohen, it would be great if you were in Hopkins. Sandra and I are also on our way to Hopkins. Leo was stunned, What are you doing in Hopkins? Participate in the auction in Hopkins. Millie said, My dad is dying. The doctor said he had only one month left. He was still my father after all. I hope he can live as long as he can. There is going to be a Thousand Year Ginseng at the Hopkins auction. I want to buy it. Hearing this, Leo realized it was the auction that Brooke and Caleb said. But he had nothing to do with this. Millie seemed to know Leo was confused and continued to say, My father is dying and eager to see me marry, so I hope you can go to the auction with me. Leo immediately understood, and his face suddenly changed. She wanted him to be her fake boyfriend? Chapter 357 Good Deeds How? Leo didnt want to and immediately refused her. Millie immediately became anxious, Mr. Cohen, I know youre married. I just need you to show up as my boyfriend so that my father can be reassured. After a pause, Millie continued, You know how painful it is to marry someone you dont like. I have helped you a lot before. Do you really want to watch me suffer from the arrangement of my family? Leo frowned and thought about it for a long time silently, and then asked, All I need to do is apany you to the auction? Of course. Noticing that Leo was likely to say yes, Millie said cheerfully, Youre married. How can have an improper thought about a married man? Leo was thenpletely relieved and nodded, Ok. Ill help you. Millie was overjoyed and said charmingly, Great! See you around. She was about to hang up. But unexpectedly, Sarah took the phone, Mr. Cohen, Im Sandra. Whats wrong? Leo asked. I dont have anything important to tell you. But theres one thing I think you should know. Sandra said seriously, Do you remember the blind date introduced to me by the OBrien family? Leo nodded, Ryan Garcia? Yes. Sandra continued, It turns out that after the demise of the OBrien family, my date came to nothing. However, recently, my colleague Andrew Jones confessed to me. Later, I found that he was the illegitimate son of Frank Perry. Leo didnt speak. To be honest, he didnt have the slightest interest in Sandras private life, but herst sentence came to the point. Andrew Jones, a colleague who always chased after Sarah, was actually the illegitimate son of Frank Perry. Then he was also from the Perry family. However, Leo still didnt make anyment. He just asked, Whats your point here? Sandra said heavily, Recently, Andrew was promoted and asked me to marry him. In addition, the Perry family even came to my mother to bring up proposal of marriage. I then remembered you told me to be careful of the people around me. Leo squinted, You are suspicious of Andrew Jones? More than that. Sandra continued, The Perry family has something to do with my fathers death. Leo pondered for a moment and said, What do you want to do? I hope you can help me find out who killed my father! Sandra was angry. Leo was silent for a while and said, I refuse to do that. You are the police. You are the expert in solving cases. Then he hung up. He looked at Nadine, Turn around and go back to Hopkins. Ok. Leo first called Lukas and asked him for some tickets to tomorrows auction. He then called Lydia and felt sorry. Im a little busy in Hopkins. I may go back in a few days. Its ok. I know youre busy. Lydias voice is still calm. Leo was full of guilt. When he was about to say something, Lydia said again, I will bring Emilia to Hopkins the day after tomorrow. I will negotiate with the families in Hopkins about the urban construction project. After hanging up, Leo was stunned. Then heughed bitterly. He didnt expect all this aftering to Hopkins for a day or two. Leo quietly returned to Hopkins without disturbing anyone. When he came to the ce Millie told him to go, Leo looked around but didnt see Millie and Sandra. When he was about to take out his phone, a thick fragrance came behind him, and someone with a soft body hugged him from behind. Mr. Cohen, youre here! Leo immediately froze. He recognized it was Millie. He hurriedly pushed her away and kept a distance form her. He was kind of embarrassed, Ms. Henderson, lets get down to business. Millie was no worse than Lydia in terms of appearance. She was even more ebullient than Lydia. Looking at Millies charming face, Leo, who had always been tough-minded, was a little enthralled by her. Millie loosened her arms and smiled, Lets talk about it in the hotel. Then she waved back, and Sandra came embarrassingly. Ive opened a room for you. Millie looked at Nadine and Luna and said with a smile. They all went upstairs. Luna and Nadine lived in a room. Leo immediately frowned, Didnt you open a room for me? Millie nced at him with charm, You are my fake boyfriend. Of course, you have to live with me. Otherwise how can we sessfully deceive others? Leo was silent and looked inside. There was only one big round bed. He said seriously, I cant ept this. Im sorry. Then he turned around and left. Leo, wait! Millie gnashed her teeth and was sullen. Seeing that Leo still didnt look back, Millie was so angry that she stamped her feet twice. She had no choice but to wear high heels, and her soles hurt badly. Atst, Leo lived alone all night. In the middle of the night, Millie knocked on his door once, but Leo didnt answer her. The next day, Leo, Millie and others came out of the hotel. Lets go. Millie naturally linked her arm through Leos and didnt mention what had happened yesterday. Leo frowned and wanted to keep away from her, but Millie was like an octopus and wouldnt let go of his arm. She looked at Leo as if she were saying, Now that you pretend to be my boyfriend. You shouldnt escape. For Leo, there was no choice but to let Millie put her arm around him. They got in the car to the Hopkins auction. Along the way, Leo had seen more than one luxury car worth more than 10 million yuan. It seems that this auction represents the identity of families in Hopkins. Those who can participate are either rich or prestigious. Millie sighed leisurely. Even the Perry family could notpare with these families. Suddenly, Leo froze and looked forward. He saw a crowd of people at the end of a bridge in front of him. They were pointing at the same direction and whispering, as if something had happened. When Leo passed by, he found that it was a girl who was lying on the ground, convulsing. Her face was pale, and her forehead was sweating. She was almost not breathing. Stop.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Leo said. Why? Millie also saw the girl. She didnt know what Leo was thinking and hurriedly asked him. Save her life. Leo said without looking back. The auction will soon begin. Weve got no time. Millie was unsatisfied with Leo. Her cold-blooded character was developed in the Perry family. She wanted Leo to be cold like her. A human life is the top priority. We can miss the auction. Leo was serious. He opened the door and strode towards the girl. Millie was stunned for a long time. She looked at her phone and then the back of Leo. She gnashed her teeth hard. You stubborn! Millie scolded Leo secretly. But then she still put on her high heels and ran after him. Chapter 358 Nobody The girl doesnt look well. Lets help her? No! Did you forget the case in Natnd? Good people helped those who fell to the ground, but then were extorted one million yuan! Its true that the girl doesnt look well, but just in case! Dont ask for trouble. Leo walked towards the girl and heard what the onlookers had said. He was kind of angry. The girl was dying, but they didnt dare to help her. They didnt even call 120. Help, help me My heart aches The girl lying on the ground trembled slightly and kept mumbling. It seemed that she had used all her strength and tried her best to breathe after mumbling. Move, move! Leo knew that she had a stroke, so he dispersed the crowd. Suddenly, several men stopped in front of him and wouldnt let him go. Young man, dont ask for trouble. Shes dying. Yes. You shouldnt do this. What if her families me you? Your loss outweighs your gain! Its hard to be a good man. Leos eyes were cold, If you had called 120 earlier, she wouldnt have been like this! You made this. The men were annoyed, We are telling you not to do something stupid. Now you me us? Since when saving peoples lives bes something stupid? Hearing this, the onlookers turned their heads and stopped talking. Looking at these silent people, Leo was suddenly kind of sad. In fact, they just didnt want to get themselves into trouble. Few greedy people were like a fly in the ointment. Because of them, most people were now cold, and they didnt even dare to save others. Millie caught up with Leo and said anxiously, Leo, lets go! If we dont go now, we wont be able to participate in the auction! Get out of the way! Leo frowned and shouted loudly. Millie was startled and subconsciously moved away. She hesitated and exined, Im sorry. Im just afraid that I cant participate in Ill be quick. Then Leo walked through the crowd, came to the girl and asked, How are you? The girl opened her eyes weakly and looked at Leo. Her eyes were full of gratitude. However, she was breathing more and more rapidly. Her mouth was slightly open, but she couldnt say anything. Leo frowned. It could be seen that the girl had a bad heart condition, which caused a stroke. He guided the girl to lie t on the ground and then rummaged through something in her bag. Soon, Leo found some pills and put them into the girls mouth. After taking the pills, the girl immediately looked better. At least she didnt look as pale as before, but she was still out of breath.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Leo knew she might not be able to wait for the ambnce. So, he gritted his teeth, took a deep breath and was about to gave her an artificial respiration. WOW! Suddenly, the crowd eximed. Millies eyes widened. Although she knew that Leo did this to save the girls life. But she still didnt like this. Today Leo was supposed to be her boyfriend. She hadnt kissed him yet! Leo gave the girl an artificial respiration several times in a row, and the girls face finally became ruddy. But she was still in aa. She is fine now. It seems quite easy to help her. Are we really wrong? The onlookers widened their eyes, with a guilty look on their faces. Leo nced at them fiercely, Human is kind by nature. Not everyone will return kindness with ingratitude. There are still many kind people in this world. The onlookers were guilty. The men who had stopped Leo from saving the girl just now ran away. Millie looked at her watch and was really anxious, Lets go! Its toote! Leo nodded and was about to leave. But then a ck Rolls Royce stopped in front of them and came down a middle-aged man. Move! The middle-aged man roughly pushed the onlookers aside, came to the girl worriedly, and said, Alina, are you okay? The bodyguards behind him were all in ck suits, lined up and directly isted them from the crowd. The onlookers were stunned. The girl was from the prestigious family? Shes all right. The ambnce should be here soon. Just take her to the hospital, Leo said. The middle-aged man knew that Leo had saved his daughter and he quickly thanked him, Thank you for saving my little girl. Whats your name? Ill give you 10 million yuan in return for your kindness. Hearing this, the onlookers were green with envy. The friendship with a prestigious family was much more than 10 million yuan. They felt bad for missing the chance to make friends with a prestigious family. But Leo didnt care about that, Its ok. We just met by chance. And I assume we might not meet again, so its not necessary to know my name. With that, he turned around and left, leaving Ernie behind. Cool! Ernie said to his man, Be sure to find out the identity of this young man. I will thank him in person another day! Yes, my lord! Leo didnt know that the girl he had saved was the daughter of Ernie, the master of the Palmer family. At the moment, he and Millie were rushing to the auction. That was the most well-known auction in Hopkins. It was held in the Skiliar Building, the tallest building in Hopkins. After getting out of the car, Millie and Sarah ran to the building, because they knew they werete. However, Leo still walked leisurely. Hurry up! Millie urged him and then showed her bracelet to the testing machine. But then there was a big red X on the machine screen. The security guard immediately stopped them, Sorry, you arete and not allowed to go in! Millie started to beg the security guard patiently. Sorry, something happened to us on our way here. Can you just be nice and let us in? This auction is really important to me. Millie had never begged somebody like this. However, the security guard was still indifferent, Is toote. Just go back. Millie was immediately pissed off. Then, another group of people came over andughed when they saw Leo, Millie and Sarah were not allowed to go in. Millie, you cant go in? Millie and Sarah turned around. Andrew, what are you doing here? Chapter 359 No ticket There was a handsome man in a suit. It was Andrew. Leo stood behind Millie and Sarah, squinting at him. Andrew used to be Sarahs colleague, but he was actually the illegitimate son of Frank Perry. Andrews promotion must have something to do with Frank. What did that mean? It meant that Franks power had already prated all walks of life. Of course, Ie here on behalf of the Perry family in Emerdale. Andrew walked over with a smile. Unlike Fabian, he was not afraid of Millie. Millie smiled coldly, I am qualified to attend this auction on behalf of the Perry family. Now, you should get back to Emerdale immediately! Andrew was amused hearing this, Havent you realized the current situation? You are not allowed to go in. How can you attend the auction? If we cant get in, can you get in? Millie asked coldly. Andrew smiled twice, then looked at the two handsome young man behind him, You dont know who they are? Hearing this, Millie immediately looked at the two people. She paid all her attention to Andrew, so she really didnt see them two behind him. Leo also looked at the two young people. The two young men also noticed Leo. Isnt this Mr. Cohen? What a coincidence! I dont expect Ill meet you here. Brooke and Caleb came over with a smile, looked at the machine behind them, immediately understood what had happened, andughed, The Palmer family gave you a ticket, but you threw it away like garbage. Now you dont have a ticket and cant get in. Can I say that you shoot yourself in the foot? Hearing this, Millie, Sarah and Andrew immediately looked at Leo. The ticket to this auction was hard to get. People can only get it after a long-time effort. But Leo should throw it away like garbage? Who is he? The Grant family also gave you the ticket, but you rejected. But we are willing to give you another chance. Caleb suddenly pushed away the beauty in his arms, pointed at Nadine behind Leo and said, The woman behind you is pretty. If she can be with me for one night, Ill give you the ticket in the name of the Grant family. What do you think? Nadine was immediately pissed off and wanted to kill Caleb, but Leo stopped her. I advise you not to do that. She will kill you. Caleb didnt understand what Leo was trying to say. All he ever thought was that she was beautiful like a thorny rose. He smiled and said, That sounds exciting. I like it. While he was speaking, he was stretching out his hand to touch Nadines face. Leo held his hand and the smile on his face disappeared, Cant you stop? Perhaps Leo was intimidating enough, so Caleb took his hand back. But he was in a bad mood now. You have rejected the kindness of two families. You wont survive in Hopkins. Although Leo destroyed the Hudson family and forcibly broke into the Watts family, they still thought Leo was not that powerful. He was just the ass in the lions skin. Leo should ignore them like that! He would soon meet his doom! Millie, I didnt expect that your friends should be so bold that they even dared to offend Caleb and Brooke. Andrew smiled and said.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Shut up! You dont do the talking here. Millie scolded him angrily. Andrews eyes were cold, Millie, you still think you are the Lady of the Perry family? You father is dying. Millie immediately changed her face, What do you mean? She somehow already had a hunch. Andrew smiled, Once you father is dead, everything will change. The Perry family worshiped those who are powerful. You are capable, but you are after all a female. You will eventually marry someone else. How long will you stay in the Perry family? You Millie was speechless. Because what Andrew said made sense. Her marriage had been well-arranged in advance. The Perry family would be in chaos as soon as Frank Perry died. With the help of Caleb and Brooke, I would be the master of the Perry family! Andrewughed and then looked at Sarah, Sarah, Ill give you one more chance. Marry me and Ill take you inside. Youll be Mrs. Perry! Sarah was unwilling, I wont marry you even if I die! Andrew was stunned for a moment, and then he looked ferocious, Ok. You will never know the truth about your fathers death! What?! Hearing this, Sarah immediately became excited. Tell me how my father died, you tell me! Sarah quickly ran to Andrew but was pushed away by Andrew, Get out of here! He looked down at Sarah, You have missed the chance to marry me. Now you can wait outside with them! With that, he strode inside with Brooke and Caleb. Sarahs eyes were red. With the help of Leo, she stood up slowly. Millie didnt look well, too. Brooke took a few steps forward and suddenly said to the security guard, Watch carefully. Whoever doesnt have the ticket is absolutely not allowed to go in. He actually said this to Leo. The security guard immediately respectfully said, Master Palmer, dont worry. I wont let them in! Leo suddenly shook his head, Lets wait outside for two minutes, and then we can go in. Hearing this, Millie and Sarah were stunned. Could they trust him? Andrew sneered, Even if you wait here for two days, you still cant go in! Then he told the security guard, Keep an eye on them and dont let them in. This is the auction of the highest level in Hopkins. Not everyone can go in. With a ttering smile on his face, the security guard replied, You dont need to worry about this. I got this. Andrew went in with Brooke and Caleb. As soon as they left, the security guard looked at Leo fiercely and wielded the stick in his hand, Youd better leave quickly, otherwise I might hit you with my stick! Leo ignored him and waited quietly. How dare you ignore me! I should teach you a lesson so that you will leave! Sneering, the security guard rolled up his sleeves and was about to hit Leo with his stick. Stop it! At that moment, a roar of rage came. Hearing this, the security guard was stunned. He saw a middle-aged man in a suiting here angrily. You are from HY Business Association? The security guard didnt know who Lukas was, but he knew the sign on Lukass chest. Then he smiled, Sir, please wait for a while. After I teach him a lesson, Ill take you in! Lukas pped him in the face and said angrily, You bastard! Then, under the gaze of the security guard, he came to Leo respectfully, Mr. Cohen, the whole Skiliar Building belongs to you. You and your friends can just enter without tickets. Chapter 360 Body Search What Lukas said scared the security guard and his heart was about to jump out. He knew that Skiliar Building belonged to HY Business Association. But Lukas said the whole Skiliar Building belonged to Leo. Didnt it mean that Leos status was muchrger? The security guard trembled at the thought that he had offended such an important person. As for Millie and Sarah, they were also shocked by what Lukas said. The whole Skiliar Building belonged to Leo? Leo was stunned as well. He didnt know that Skiliar Building belonged to him. Nadine whispered to Leo, My lord, this building was under the name of HY Business Association. The association was created by Commerce Maestro, which means that the building is also under your name. Leo didnt know what to say about this. Was that really so? If so, the Eight Chambers of Commerce founded by Commerce Maestro were all over the country. So, industries around the whole country belonged to him? How dare you offend Mr. Cohen! Lukas turned around and yelled at the security guard. He was angry and his voice was trembling. Even if Lukas was the general director of HY Business Association, he couldnt help being afraid. He was sent by Commerce Maestro to assist Leo. Now Leo was despised in the building under the name of HY Business Association. If Commerce Maestro knew about this, he might be fired! Leo waved his hand, Never mind. He didnt mean it. Just let him go. Seeing that Leo didnt mean to me anyone, Lukas was relieved and said, Mr. Cohen is merciful enough to let you go. Now get out of here! Thank you, Mr. Cohen! Thank you! The security guard was so frightened that he fell on the ground and kowtowed to Leo. Mr. Cohen, lets go in. Lukas was about to show Leo into the venue, but Leo frowned, Even if this building is mine, I should still obey the rules. I should enter with a ticket. Lukas was even more respectful on hearing this. He asked somebody to fetch him a stack of tickets and then handed them to Leo. Mr. Cohen, these tickets are not only avable for this year, but also for next year You, your families and friends can enter for free! Lukas said seriously. Seeing so many tickets, Leo was at a loss whether to cry or tough.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Knowing that Lukas was trying to be nice, he didnt refuse and put the tickets away. As for Millie and Sarah, they finally understood why Leo threw away the tickets like garbage. The elevator went all the way up. Lukas had to negotiate with the organizers of the auction, so he left first. The auction hadnt started yet. The lights on the scene were dim. The venue was crowded with people. All of them were from the first-ss families in Hopkins. Soon, Leo saw Brooke, Caleb and Andrew. Under the introduction of Brooke and Caleb, Andrew soon met many dignitaries and kept talking andughing with them. Sarah was puzzled, It seems that he didnte here to participate in the auction. It was only ten minutes left before the auction. Many guests had been seated. Only Andrew, Caleb and Brooke were still talking andughing there. Very simple. He came here to hobnob with more dignitaries. Leo said, The Perry family is about to go into chaos. Everyone wants to take forcible possession of the Perry family. Only with the support of the rich families can he be more likely to be the new master of the Perry family. Millie didnt look well, Now they think Im dead. As for you, although you are the official sessor, you are a female after all. As long as you are married, you are excluded from the Perry family business. In their dreams! Millie gnashed her teeth and said, Im a female. So what? Cant females be masters of the family? No one can force me to marry! Leo rxed a little. He appreciated Millies idea that she was no weaker than a man. Its possible. I told you if you want to be the master, Ill help you. Whats more, theres a Spencer family out there. Leo! Millie raised her face and looked at Leo with a blush, Its very kind of you. Leo suddenly changed his face, Dont get too close to me. I was just your fake boyfriend! Millie smiled charmingly. When she was about to go further, she suddenly stopped. She saw Brooke, Caleb and Andrew looking at them indifferently, especially Andrew. How did you get in? He questioned them loudly. He knew the rules very well. The auction was strict about time control. Even if they had tickets they still couldnt go in as long as they werete. Not to mention that he and Brooke told the security guard not to let them in on purpose. Did they sneak in? Brooke said slowly, Ms. Perry has the ticket. My father were friends with the organizers of the auction. For Andrews sake, you can stay. But you! You didnt even have a ticket. You just sneaked in! Brooke stared at Leo. His voice was so loud that it immediately attracted everyones attention. When everyone saw what Leo was wearing, they immediately chose to believe what Brooke had said. People participating in the auction were all in luxurious clothes. Although Leo was wearing a quite expensive suit, he was still not qualified to enter here. Millie was immediately angry, He is my boyfriend. Do you doubt me? Besides, who said he didnt have a ticket? Millie wanted to tell everyone what had happened previously, but Leo nced at her. So, she immediately stopped. After hearing what Millie said, Brooke, Caleb and Andrew felt weird. I know that Mr. Cohen is married. Are you his mistress? Caleb looked at Millie jokingly and said. I Millie was speechless. She was unable to say anything. She didnt know that Brooke had met Leos wife Lydia at the Hudson family wedding. Andrew also seemed to have discovered something new. He sneered, I didnt expect the Lady of the Perry family should be a mistress. I will tell the master about it and youll be grounded! How dare you! Millie suddenly looked pale and roared. Leo didnt want to talk about this with them. He looked at Brooke indifferently, What do you want? Brooke sneered, Its very simple. We doubt that you sneaked into the venue. In order to ensure public safety, you need to be searched! Yes. Caleb also agreed, If you got in without the ticket, you would be punished. Brooke and Caleb looked at each other with a confident smile. They both gave the tickets to Leo, but he rejected them. They firmly believed that Leo didnt have the ticket and sneaked in. Chapter 361 Supreme Power Hopkins auctions with a history of many years had attracted a lot of famous and wealthy families, as well as thieves. As a result, pat-down had be one of the indispensable processes. Stealing happened before. About three years ago, a man in casual wear was thought to have snuck in. However, a worldwide limited edition ck card was found from him when he was frisked by auctioneers. Later, his name was heard throughout the nations businessmunity. His name was Parker, Commerce Maestro-one of the seven personages. Nevertheless, such people were a few and most people were vain. Whats more, they already knew everything about Leo, a live-in son-inw. So Brooke and Caleb had made up their minds to have a hard time with him.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After what Caleb said, an old man in a suit walked out. He was grey-haired with vigorous gait and looked like a gentleman. Mr. Doyle! It is said that this auction should be hosted by different organizers each time. Now what a surprise! It was Reggie Doyle, a member of the HY Business Association! It looks like the HY Business Association is taking this auction very seriously. Once the grey-haired old man showed up, the scene was filled with exmations. All the people present were looking at him in shock. Brooke narrowed his eyes and said coldly, Buddy, you are done. This auction is hosted by Mr. Doyle from the HY Business Association. Mr. Doyle is known for thinking highly of justice. If you dont show your ticket, youre gonna be in big trouble! And you. Andrew meant Millie and others. He was gloating, If you are close to the jinx, you will be disqualified from the auction, if not kicked out. Let me see how you y the game. Millie was nervous. It was her first face-to-face encounter with such a big shot and his energetic vibes made her speechless. She did not have the courage to speak for quite a while. Leo, however, didnt seem to hear them. He looked at the grey-haired old man who was slowlying down with a faint smile. Coincidentally, the host of todays auction is Reggie Doyle, whom he met before. At this point, he had not seen Leo but just walked to Brooke and said quietly, Who got in without a ticket? Brooke pointed to Leo and said, Mr. Doyle, it was he that wanted to break in without a ticket. He didnt respect you at all! And them. They were alreadyte but sneaked in by avoiding the security! Andrew didnt even want to let go of Millie. His face expression was ferocious. Shut up! Millie was so angry at Andrew for adorning himself with borrowed plumes. When noticing Reggie looking at her, she said, Mr. Doyle, they are talking nonsense. We do have tickets. Well, well. Caleb was sitting there. He didnt handicap the underdogs but shook his head with a smile. Then he looked at Leo suddenly and said, Mr. Cohen, although they give you a hard time, I wont. Instead, Ill help you. Pointing to Nadine, he said, I am deeply attracted by her beauty. If you set me up with her, you would be my friend and I would do anything for you. On hearing the voice, Reggie found Leo. He was shocked suddenly and said, Are they wronging you sneaking in? Leo sneered, Well, thats it. Reggie fell into silence in seriousness. Brooke, Caleb, and the rest looked astonished. And Millie looked dumb, too. Did he know Mr. Doyle? After a long silence, Reggie said firmly, I dont believe Mr. Cohen could have snuck in! Everyone was shocked by his words. Millie breathed a sigh of relief while Brooke and Caleb looked pale. Reggie added, However, there is no smoke without fire and I do not believe that this statement is groundless! Brooke and Caleb were relieved while Millie looked nervous again. Leos eyes lit up. Well, you mean I should be frisked? Yes. I hope Mr. Cohen can forgive us! Under the gaze of Leo, Reggie felt increasingly stressed. He said in a deep voice, To be fair, you are allowed to show your own ticket, Mr. Cohen. Im gonna kick their asses if they lied! He spoke very firmly, indicating his attitude and giving everyone an exnation. Brooke and Caleb were shocked, frightened by his harsh words. But when they thought of the result, they rxed again. Yesterday they saw clearly that Leo had thrown away their tickets without any respect to them. It was only a dayter. How could Leo possibly get tickets? Youre so dead! Brooke was grim and vaguely disdainful. Master asked him to test Leo to see if he really cheated. What a waste of time. Andrew was about to say something but he found Millie was calm. Then he got a little confused. Did he really have a ticket? Reggies eyes were fixed on Leo. Suddenly Leo chuckled and shook his head. Then he pulled a stack of tickets out of his pocket and threw them up to the air. The tickets were ttering Leo threw the thick pile of tickets straight up into the air and they fell down like rain drops. Leo was in the ticket rain, smiling in the dim light of the scene. Silence! The whole ce was dead silent! At that moment, everyone was wearing a funny face. Reggie stared at the scene with his eyes wide open in disbelief. As for Brooke and Caleb, they were so scared that they didnt even notice their goblets crashing to the ground. It was the first time they had ever seen so many tickets and it was hard to believe that they hade from a live-in son-inw who seemed to have no power at all. Am I wrong? Are they tickets? Its a dream. Pinch me to see if Im dreaming. Silence was followed by endless uproar. Everyone was stunned with their hearts deeply stimted by this scene. There were many people present who had procured a ticket through untold pains and courtesy by pulling strings. Even the Palmer Family and the Grant Family, both rich and powerful families in Hopkins, only got half a dozen while Leo could throw a stack of tickets like water. The contrast was so sharp that they couldnt bear it. Some people were richly bedecked but turned out to be poor. But some people, dressed in in clothes, had supreme power. Chapter 362 Don’t Do It Again The silencested a long time before it was broken by Reggies cheers. Go check them. Two women ran over soon and picked up the tickets on the ground quickly, checking them out one by one. One of them scanned the tickets with an infrared scanner with the other flipping through them like bank notes. And then they walked to Reggie. Mr. Doyle, we have checked them all and they are all tickets to the auction. Such a short sentence made Reggies pupils constricted and he was shocked. Last time Leo showed Reggie his intellectual insight while this time he showed real power. Anything could be faked these days, including tickets, which was why they used infrared scanners to check them. But these tickets were real, which meant Leo had a status a lot higher than he thought. Reggie wiped the sweat from his forehead, solemnly took the pile of tickets, handed them back to Leo, and said in a deep voice, Mr. Cohen, I have checked them all and they are indeed tickets. I apologize for our rudeness! Then he bowed ny degrees. What he did stimted everyone present deeply, especially Brooke and Caleb, who were in disbelief. How is that possible? There must be some mistakes. He had these tickets forged! Brooke roared with indignation. When we didnt show our tickets, you said we snuck in while now we do, you say they are fake. How inferior you are to be so escapist! Millie sneered, standing behind Leo. In fact, while saying that, she was also shocked. Even though she was confident that Lukas had given them the tickets, she felt a thrill when Leo threw it out. This man was so sexy! Millies eyes lit up and she was determined to make herself his woman, even if she was a just secret lover for him Brookes words infuriated Reggie, who gave Brooke a cold look and said in a hoarse voice, What do you mean? You mean Im wrong? Brookes face clouded with fright. He shook his head, Of course not! I just cant believe he has all these tickets Reggie sneered, You dont know who Mr. Cohen is at all. Dont you apologize to Mr. Cohen at once? It was not apliment. He said it with a trill. It was not ttering. He met Leo twice. What he could do horrified the old man. Among this time, no ordinary man could have taken J Group by strategy. He had such a feeling that he woulde to a bad end if he went up against the young man. Brookes eyes widened. Mr. Doyle, you want me to apologize to a live-in son-inw? You wont? Eliss face turned dark with his eyes shing fiercely. He had almost be Leos enemy twice in a row, which must have made him very unhappy. If he wouldnt do something about it, theres no turning back. Brooke gritted his teeth and said, Its not that I dont want to. Its impossible! He must have pulled some kind of stunt to fool you. Even his wife is not qualified to attend such an asion; how could it be possible for him, a live-in son-inw, to do so? Shut up! Reggie shouted, pping him in the face. Even your master is afraid to disobey me. How dare you, an offspring of the Palmer Family, talk back to me? His words made the atmosphere solemn suddenly. Everyone was afraid to make any noise. Brooke couldnt help but look at Caleb, waiting for him to help him. To his surprise, Caleb, who had been rxed, became silent and serious again. The Palmer Family and the Grant Family maintained family friendship so they often traveled together. Leo being a live-in son-inw was instilled into Caleb by Brooke. But now he could smell something was wrong. He was not a useless live-in son-inw at all! He was certainly a rich young master with a strong background and an ax to grind! Leo didnt say another word and just looked at what happened calmly. Then Reggies eyes turned more gloomy, If you dont apologize, get out of here now and you will be removed from the auction guest list from now on! Brookes face turned pale and he gasped. Master of their family would not spare him easily if they were removed from the guest list! He was having a mental struggle. After hesitating for a while, he walked to Leo and gave him a 90-degree bow, Mr. Cohen, I was wrong. I hope you dont take it to heart. Leo looked at him yfully with a faint smile. So this is it? A worthless apology? Hearing what he said, Brookes face turned blue. He knew that Leo was going to get to the bottom of it. Sure enough, after Leo finished speaking, Reggie immediately looked serious and said, Mr. Cohen, if you have any request, please tell me. After all, I am responsible for this. Its none of your business. Leo waved his hand, which put Reggie at ease. Leos eyes fell on Andrew suddenly, who had not spoken since he took out a stack of tickets. Andrew shuddered as if he was being watched by a fierce animal. Leo pointed at him and looked at Brooke. You know him well? As soon as he said that, everyone knew he was going to punish Andrew. A sneer appeared on Millies face. She felt relieved that she had been avenged while Andrew turned pale and looked at Brooke nervously. He prayed that Brooke would not give up on him. Brooke calmed down. He looked at Andrew coldly and shook his head bluntly, No. I just like him. I just want him to be master of the Perry Family so I can manipte him. After all, such arge gang power has a great temptation to me. If you dont want to see him in charge, I can get rid of him at once. And so do we, the Grant Family. Caleb spoke up at the right time, Hes just useful to us, thats all. Andrews face turned pale with his whole body shaking. Plop! He dropped to his knees in front of Brooke and Caleb and said, Brooke, Caleb, please, dont do that to me. Ill do whatever you want when I be master of the Perry Family! Fuck off! Brooke kicked him over relentlessly. Look at yourself. You will never be master of the Perry Family! Then Leo got up and took a look at them coldly. Dont do it again.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Brooke and Caleb were breaking out in a cold sweat. Chapter 363 The Cohen Family from Valenham The whole auction hall was silent with Leo cold and indifferent words echoing. Everyone fixed their eyes on Leo. There was no doubt that this young man was the star of the show. He not only threw out a stack of tickets but also had special treatment from Mr. Doyle, the auctioneer. He wanted to please Leo even at the risk of offending the Palmer Family and the Grant Family. Everyone wondered who the young man might be. Ding! Reggies cell phone rang. He turned solemn when he saw who was calling. Mr. Chairman! He said with respect and bowed unconsciously. Reggie was stupefied with what the person on the other side of his phone said. Then he looked at Leos back frighteningly with his pupils narrowed all of a sudden. He looked serious and said, Yes, Mr. Chairman, I will do my best to amodate him. The people present wondered why Mr. Doyle groveled that man who was calling. He did not look like a proud auctioneer at all now. The next moment, despite peoples staring, Reggie ran all the way to Leo who was rxing himself with his eyes closed. Mr. Cohen, do you find this satisfactory? There was a trace of ttery on his old face. Leo opened his eyes with a faint smile. Mr. Doyle is known for fairness. Perfect. Thats great. Reggie wiped the cold sweat from his head secretly and then said seriously, Mr. Cohen, the auction will start soon. If you are interested in any one of the goods, just let me know and I will give it to you as a gift. The audience was shocked by his words. Everyone was dumbfounded as if they had seen a ghost. There had never been an auction organizer offering goods to please the guests in the history of auctions! Leo frowned, Arent you particr about fairness? How can you be fair in this way? Our young master is rich. Nadine sneered coldly behind Reggie. Reggies face clouded and cold sweat which was wiped just now came out again. He nodded and bowed, apologizing repeatedly. Yes, yes, Mr. Cohen was right. Silly me. Being aware of who Leo was, even the general director of the Business Association had to treat him respectfully. He, a member, almost offended him twice in a row. He was trying to do something to make up. However, what a bad tterer he was! His behavior surprised those present. They thought Mr. Doyle was just admiring the young man. However, He bowed to him. Unconditional submission! Millie gazed at Leo with her obsessed eyes. She hated that she met Leo sote. Well. Actually not toote. She made up her mind that she would be with Leo. What she did was not seen by Brooke and Caleb since they were already in their private box. Brooke and Caleb share a box and Andrew owned one alone. Bang! Brooke hit the wall as soon as he entered. How dare he! What a shame! Damn it. Caleb was hugging two beautiful women indifferently. Brooke, rx. I think he is not what he looks like. How could he have such great confidence if he is just a loser live-in son-inw? Why would miss Perry be his mistress?Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Calebs words calmed Brooke down a little. He looked at him angrily and said, Why didnt you just take my side? Caleb let go of the girls and said coldly, How could I help you at that moment? Were not close enough to get hit together. This was sarcastic. Brooke grunted and said nothing. Its true that both of them were very close but they represented two prominent families which could fight together. But they never shared victory. I think the problem is your news. Why did you say that Leo is a worthless live-in son-inw? Caleb stared at Brooke with his eyes twinkling. Brookes face clouded. Theres no doubt that Brooke was fooled by someone. He didnt say that but his eyes were fierce. I just cant let it go. You want revenge? Calebs face changed and he waved his hand. Im not taking your side this time. Auction begins. Lets focus first. There will be the Cohen Familys badge of the Valenham royalty. Most of the people are here for that. Brooke looked cold. As long as I have this badge, I will be part of the Cohen Family from Valenham. Im gonna fix that live-in son-inw so hard. Reggie checked his wristwatch and eximed, Now let the auction begin. All guests, please get ready! Millie immediately ced her palm on the button, ready to bid. She had to get the millennium ginseng. Nadine whispered in Leos ear, Sir, I just spied on the auction. There seems to be the Cohen Familys badge of the Valenham royalty. The Cohen Family from Valenham? Leo raised his eyebrows and there was a sh of surprise in his eyes. Then he calmed down. Just then the stage was lit up. A tall woman in a floor-length white evening dress walked to the center and immediately grabbed everyones attention. She had delicate features and a beautiful appearance. She even had a better temperament than some big stars. She was the auctioneer tonight. Leo was looking at that woman. Then someone was grunting. Today you are my boyfriend so you cant look at other women but me! Leo frowned and looked back at the disgruntled Millie. But shes the auctioneer! What we want hasnt shown up yet. You may look at me now. Millie approached him. Sandra opened her eyes wide with astonishment. She had never thought a woman could be so aggressive. Leo frowned and was looking for an excuse to leave while Millie sat back to her seat and pointed at the stage excitedly. Hurry up, hurry up, what I want is on sale! Leo looked at the stage. He saw the first piece had been shown. The attractive auctioneer was gushing the introduction. It was the millennium ginseng. The first item here tonight is the millennium ginseng from Taiheung Mountains. The starting price is two million dors. Please raise your offer by over one hundred thousand dors. Let the bidding begin! The beautiful auctioneer hit the little golden lightly. Chapter 364 He Was Fabulously Wealthy Millie had no idea that the first round of the auction was her millennium ginseng. She hit the auction button without hesitation. Leo shook his head slightly. After all, Millie was still new to auctions. The order of the auction goods would be shown in order of prices and quality, which could tell that people here were all rich. Although the millennium ginseng was rare, its value was not too high,pared with some antique calligraphy and painting. So it was shown in the first ce naturally. Two million and one hundred thousand dors! Millie typed the amount directly. She thought there was no one topete with her. However, someone from a private box raised the offer after a few seconds. Three million! Andrew! Millies beautiful eyes were full of anger. She could see a man sitting by the window, grinning at her through the ss on the second floor. That was Andrew. Millie, I know what youre thinking. You just want to buy the millennium ginseng to help you live longer. I wont let that happen! He was grinning viciously with his eyes bloodshot. Marrying someone else is your destiny. You cant change it. Thanks to the microphone in the private box, Millie heard what he said. She ignored him and continued to raise the offer. Four million! Andrew continued without hesitation. Five million! Only the two of them werepeting for the ginseng. People did not care about the so-called millennium ginseng. What most of them were looking forward to were not shown yet. Seven million! Eight million! Ten million! When it came to ten million dors, Millie was silent with her face with worry. Before she came to Hopkins, Millie thought $10 million would be enough to buy a millennium ginseng so thats all she had in her card. Now Andrew had raised the price so high that she couldnt afford it anymore. To keep going, shed have to have more than $10 million dors but she did not. Use my card. Sandra handed the card over. Millie looked at her in surprise. Sandra smiled. If it werent for you, Id be forced to marry Andrew right now. Its three million dors. Leo couldnt help but look at her a few more times. She was a nice person, among other things. Thank you! Millie hurried to thank her. Andrew stared at Sandra sullenly. Bitch. Dont you ever think I cant afford it now. He jumped the gun before Millie could raise her offer. Fifteen million! Millie and Sandra were stunned that Andrew would spend fifteen million dors to buy a ginseng. The auctioneer grinned from ear to ear. Fifteen million from the gentleman on the second floor. Anyone else? She thought it would be sold for five million dors at most. Now it was fifteen million so there would be ten million dors for profit. Wow! she would have a hundred thousand more than she thought. How can you afford it? Millie asked with her face hideous. He was not likely to have so much money if he just got support from the Perry Family. Someone must be backing him. Andrew sneered, How can I afford it? Dont worry about it. All you need to know is that you are defeated by me. Heughed out loud. Looking at Millies face of a loser, he got a thrill of revenge. Now he had been abandoned by the Palmer Family and the Grant Family and hadpletely lost the ability topete for the master. There was only one thought in his mind, which was revenge. Theres no way for Millie to have what he didnt have. Twenty million. A man made the offer calmly while Andrew wasughing his head off. Hisughter stopped suddenly followed by a dead silence. All eyes turned to Leo as he made the offer. Its you again, bastard Andrews cheek twitched violently and sweat streamed down his forehead.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Despite Brooke and Calebs support, he had only $25 million. Leo pushed the price as high as his limit of purchasing power suddenly, putting him under a lot of pressure. Leo, thank you Millie was so grateful that she would have married him on the spot if she could. Twenty-five million! But Andrew raised the price again the next moment. He almost shouted the words. Everyone was looking at Leo again to see if he would raise the price. Fifty million. Leo made the offer calmly. Wow! Everyone was shocked. The beautiful auctioneer on the stage opened her mouth slightly and stared at Leo in disbelief inelegantly. Others were stupefied. How arrogant he was to double the price. Whats more, Leos face remained calm after he did that as if he hadnt just said $50 million, but $50 Andrew stood in front of the window in disbelief. It was the first time he had seen the price doubled. A sense of powerlessness arose spontaneously. But he turned grim again soon and growled, I dont believe he has $50 million. What if hes just a random bidder? Make him pay for it and if he cant, throw him out! Shut up! Reggie, sitting in the corner, stood up immediately and growled darkly, How dare you to question Mr. Cohen! The beautiful auctioneer made herself look elegant quickly and said with a smile, Please go backstage to pay. A man in a suit with a ck tray in his hand walked up to Leo. Leo took a look at Nadine, who instantly understood what he meant and pulled out a valuable ck card and ced it on the tray. The man in a suit bowed and left. Ten minutester, he returned with the tray and handed the ck card back to Nadine. Miss, the payment has been made and the bnce is The waiter told a long number which no one around heard. Millie and Sandra dropped to the seats in disbelief. They were dumbfounded for quite a while. The auctioneer and Reggie heard of it, who were absent-minded at that moment. Both of them became more deferential to Leo afterwards. Congrattions to the gentleman! The attractive auctioneer took the lead in apuding and then some people began to p. They didnt know what the bnce was but from the reaction of the auctioneer and Mr. Doyle, they could tell it must have been astronomical. Andrew mumbled with dull eyes. Its impossible, its impossible Reggie looked at Andrew with his eyes fierce and waved his hand suddenly, Get him out of here. Break his legs and throw him out! Dont! Mr. Doyle, forgive me! Andrew turned pale and tried to run away. But soon two men in ck rushed in and dragged him out. Ah - Then there was a scream outside and then it was silent. The pretty auctioneer giggled. Its just a little incident. Sorry everyone. But this is our rule-who dares to make trouble will be punished. The people present looked solemn. That was also a warning for them. Well, lets go on. The next item is The following items were all antique calligraphy and paintings, whose price was not as high as the millennium ginseng. Leo did not participate in the auction but closed his eyes as if he was asleep. The next one is the final item of tonights auction-the Cohen Familys badge of the Valenham royalty. Leo opened his eyes all of a sudden. His eyes lit up. Chapter 365 Vicious Competition Everyone was silent. The Cohen Familys badge of the Valenham royalty was obviously more attractive. All previous goods added up to less than one percent of its value. Because it represented the Cohen Family, one of the nine Valenham royal families, standing at the top of Pompeii. It hadsted for a hundred years. The pretty auctioneer held a transparent ss box carefully. A golden badge was in it. An ancient writing was on the badge-Cohen. Everyone was looking at the badge with rapid breathing. Leos eyes narrowed slightly as he stared at it. The pretty auctioneer smiled and said, The young master of Cohen Family from Valenham took it here for sale himself. He found it while he was sorting through things at his familys ancestral home. Besides, as was analyzed, the badge had a history of 25 years. The family had asked everyone about it but no one had lost his badge. Presumably it belonged to a deceased member of the Cohen Family so it was sent here for auction. Anyone who owned the badge would be seen as part of the Cohen Family of the the Valenham royalty with a different surname and he/she will be protected by the Cohen Family. Everyone was drooling with envy all of a sudden. The pretty auctioneer made it clear that anyone who owned the badge would be seen as part of the Cohen Family of the Valenham royalty with a different surname. Even a person with a different surname would benefit a lot as long as he became a member of the Valenham royalty. No one wanted to let go of such an opportunity to be the noodles in soya-bean milk. Brooke in the box on the second floor was breathing fast and trembling with excitement. It took three sses of cold red wine to calm him down. Young master, the badge Nadines eyes were fixed on the Cohen Family badge. Its hard not to associate it with Leo. Leo gave her a quick look and then Nadine shut her mouth. When Leo calmed down, his eyes were cold. *** Meanwhile, in some private box in the auction hall. A woman shining like a star in the sky sat elegantly. The light in the box was dim. Her face was blurred in the gloom light but there was no doubt that she, with ssical temperament, was the star of the nights auction. Next to her sat a handsome man in a white suit with his upper body hidden in darkness, too. He chuckled. So this is a city outside Valenham, which was so crazy for a badge from my family. His inexplicable pride made her slightly frown. I am also from a city outside Valenham. He smiled, But you were born in the Valenham royal family and have Valenham royal blood. She was silent for quite a while. She looked down at the figure of a man downstairs and said, So does someone. He smiled. You mean the live-in son-inw of the Matthews Family? He is an exception. And hes not really part of my Cohen Family, he said with a sneer. One day youll be sorry. She said very seriously while he didnt care at all. Lets wait and see. I came to Sallton and Winham in search of my familys lost pearl. Whatever. The woman seemed to lose interest in speaking and continued to focus on the auction. Please announce the starting price! People could hardly wait. The beautiful auctioneer smiled and said, The starting price of the Cohen Familys Badge of the Valenham Royalty is 200 million dors. Hearing what she said, everyone present shut their mouths. Obviously, many people were discouraged by such a high price. Brooke in the private box on the second floor was also astonished. Two hundred million. It also severely scared him. Caleb smiled weirdly and said, Well, you dont have to buy it if you cant.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Shut up! Brooke shouted crazily with his face flushed. Ill buy the badge even if I overdraft my ount for ten years! It was still silent around the stage. The initial price-two hundred million calmed the excited audience. Many masters had gone ahead of schedule. The auctioneer and Mr. Doyle were not worried. The starting price was set high to weed out some families who could not afford to bid. People who really wanted it would bid for it even if they went bankrupt. Two hundred and ten million! Finally, one master could not help but shout out the offer in a trembling voice. Two hundred and twenty million! Two hundred and thirty million! Some people started and were followed by others very soon. But the price increased quite slowly. This was the limit. It would be such a big amount of liquidity that its not hard to imagine that many families at Hopkins would have a retrogression of many years after tonight. Three hundred million! Someone made an offer loudly. Nadine sighed secretly. The young master still cared about his background. Many people stared at Leo with a wry smile, no longer bidding. Leo had shown that he was rich enough topete,pared with others who were outwardly strong and inwardly weak. No one else made a voice. Anyone else? As no one answered, the beautiful auctioneer began to count down. Three hundred million once Three hundred million twice Three hundred and thirty million Five hundred million! The auctioneer had raised the little golden hammer and was about to strike it when a low voice stopped her. Everyone looked around to find who made the offer. $300 million was already a high price, let alone $500 million. Leo looked over and then he saw Brooke. He understood all at once. Hes courting death Coldness appeared in Nadines eyes. The badge could be a relic to uncover the young masters past. However, Brooke wanted to meddle in it. Dont. Leo stopped Nadine. He took a quick look at Brooke and said, Six hundred million. Everyone was astonished! This badge went up to $600 million! However, that was not the final price. Brooke raised the price without hesitation. Seven hundred million! It was silent again. People started to realize that the auction had be a viciouspetition. Ha ha ha, funny, funny The man in a white suit in a private box guffawed. A redundant badge of the Cohen Family has been bid up to 700 million dors. What a big joke! Go ahead. Let me see how much those two morons will pay for it. Although HY Business Association would take all profits from the auction items and he did not benefit from it at all He sold the badge to the Business Association for $150 million. Now he bursted his sides withughters as if he was watching a funnyedy when he saw so many people went crazy for it. The elegant woman beside him looked at him coldly throughout and said nothing. Chapter 366 Meet Kate Again Eight hundred million! Leo seemed rxed and announced his bid. Finally, Brooke grew surprised and a bit resentful. He didnt think Leo would be so persistent topete with him for this badge. Eight hundred million is almost beyond the most he could offer. Just when he was hesitating whether to give up, he was suddenly stunned when seeing Leos eyes under the stage. Whats that eye expression supposed to mean? There was mockery as well as coldness in Leos eyes. He seemed to be mocking Brooke. Brookes eyes suddenly turned sullen. He said with a trembling voice, One billion! That was the most he could afford, and he didnt have extra money. Although he could call Ernie for more money, he wouldnt dare to do so because Ernie wasnt his father. People down the stage fell in silence for a short while. No one continued to bid. So Brookeughed grimly and said with a hint of crazy arrogance in his tone. Leo, I dont know where did you get that many tickets, but you can never beat me because money always prevails! Brooke knew something was wrong, but he still believed that Leos card was from Lydia. The beautiful auctioneer took the opportunity to count down. One billion, going once! Going twice! 1. 2 billion. Just by then, Leos calm voice suddenly sounded. A deep shock reced the smile on Brookes face. Millie also turned nervous and asked, 1. 2 billion for a small badge. Are you crazy? Millie didnt know what the royal families in Valenham stood for. She just felt that the small badge wasnt worth that much. Leo remained silent, waiting for the auctioneer to count down. Youve messed up the wrong guy, havent you? Caleb sat on the sofa and mocked, with a beautiful woman cuddling him. The Grant family didnt participate in the auction, so they couldnt feel the pressure which felt overwhelming to Brooke. Shut up! Brooke yelled and pulled his hair like going crazy. Big drops of sweat were rolling off from his forehead. 1. 2 billion, the whopping bid was way beyond that he could afford. He didnt have that much money. Just by then, the auctioneer started the countdown. 1. 2 billion, going once! Going twice! Brooke stared at Leos face and wondered if he could really afford the 1. 2 billion. If Leo is pretending, Brooke might persist and borrow some money from Caleb to bid for it; However, if Leo was really that rich, Brooke was going to give up. Unfortunately, Leos face remained calm from beginning to end; Brooke failed to tell what was in his mind. 1. 2 billion! Just as the auctioneer was about to hammer down, Brooke made up his mind and made a desperate gamble. 1. 5 billion! 1. 5 billion was almost the annual profit of the Palmer Group. He decided to invest all his money to get this badge. After making the bid, Brooke stared at Leo with bloodshot eyes and waited for him to move. This time, Leo didnt make another bid. He smiled at Brooke and said, You won. I won A hint of joy emerged on Brookes face. However, before other people reacted, Brookes stiffened abruptly. You are fooling me. Leo shrugged with an innocent look on his face. I bid for fun, and I didnt know that youdpete with me. As soon as Leo said that, Brookes pupils dted. Warm blood surged in his chest, and he became furious. 1. 5 billion! He wondered where he could get that much money. Thud Thud Thud Just by then, a waiter in suits opened the door and walked in. He smiled at Brooke and said, Mr. Palmer, how would you like to pay for it? Brookes face turned purple due to bloodshot. He paused for quite a while and finally let out a smile. Can I pay in installments? I only have 1 billion, and Ill pay the other 500 million within a month. The waiter still had a polite smile on his face and replied, No, sir, we dont cover credit here. Brookes face turned gloomy when he heard the reply. Now he hated Leo even more. 1. 51 billion. Just by then, an indifferent voice of a woman came from somewhere in this silent auction site. Everyone looked over in surprise. They couldnt believe that there was a third person who was interested in this badge in addition to Leo and Brooke.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Master, this voice is Nadines face changed upon hearing that bid. She immediately looked at Leo. Leo didnt speak, but his eyes looked thoughtful. I didnt expect her to be here, too. Millie and Sandra were confused, not knowing who Nadine was talking about. The auctioneer hesitated and then immediately announced, Thisdy has bid 1. 51 billion. Any higher bids? No one responded. Someone just gave a high bid. The waiter left in a hurry. Brooke slumped on the sofa loudly, with his heart jumping in his throat. Seems that a great woman just came to town Caleb narrowed his eyes and said pointedly. Brooke came back to his senses and immediately looked to the other box, wondering who had saved his life. Under the audiences gaze, a graceful woman with a cold face stood up slowly, looking down at others from a condescending height. Kate of the Lawson family from Emerdale! Someone recognized who she was. The guys pupils shrank suddenly and eximed. It was her? Brooke was shocked. For some reason, he had lost the eagerness topete again when seeing this woman. A sharp light shed across Leos eyes. He couldnt move his eyes away from that lonely and beautiful figure. Suddenly, Kate turned over and cast a nce at him, too. The two looked at each other so tensely that the vibe of the auction hall turned hostile. 1. 52 billion! After that, Leo spoke again and continued to bid. Everyone was shocked. Everyone looked at Leo and Kate in disbelief. For some reason, they thought the guy and the woman might be a perfect match. Now I remember! Five years ago, Kates groom left her at their wedding and was nowhere to be found. The guy was who abandoned her on the wedding night, Leo! Suddenly, someone shouted the old story out loudly. This immediately made everybody even more shocked. Hopkins Metropolis and Emerdale were close. What happened in one city would soon be spread to the other. The story of Kates wedding had also been spread to Hopkins. What shocked people even more was that Leo was the groom who ran away. Everyone decided to stay, looking forward to seeing the drama between Leo and Kate. The then-loving couple was now in a bitter feud. However, after Leos bid, Kate sat back and gave up the bid. Anyone else? The beautiful auctioneer also felt the strange vibe here. She didnt dare to joke about it and could only ask tentatively. No one responded. Therefore, the host hammered it down. Congrattions, Mr. Tang, for obtaining the identity badge of the Cohen Group of the royal families in Valenham! Leo fell silent. His eyes turned thoughtful. No one knew what he was thinking. Kate sat in the box, sipping red wine leisurely, but the man in white sitting next to her had put on a gloomy expression. Whats that supposed to mean? He asked coldly. Kate put down the ss with a calm expression, This is an auction, and everyone is eligible to bid. Im interested in your badge, too. If so, why did you stop after adding 10 million? The man looked angrier. He raised his hand and was about to p her. Kate didnt dodge. She faced her palm and raised her face, waiting to be pped. You are As angry as the man was, he didnt do anything afterward. He warned Kate coldly, Im your fianc. Dont do that ever again! He clearly knew Kates purpose. Saving Brookes life was no more than a matter of convenience. Her real purpose was to let Leo get this badge. Chapter 367 The Life Saver The auction ended as Leo won the identity badge of the the Cohen Group at an absurd high price of 1. 52 billion. The major families left one after another. Leo also left the Dimensity Building after the handover procedures were done. Although it cost 1. 5 billion, it was still too little for Leo to care about. Moreover, HY Business Association was being managed by Forrest, which meant that Leo was buying staff from his ownpany. The money did have been transferred, but Leo didnt seem to have spent any money at all. Moreover, Leo was more concerned about whether the badge could help him figure out his family background. William said he was an orphan, and no one knew who his parents were. Someone put him at the gate of the Henderson family on a stormy night. William pitied him and adopted him. As for his name, when William brought him in the house, somebody had already written Leo Cohen on his arms. While raising Leo, William waited for someone from the Cohen Grouping to visit. However, no one had evere, as if they had forgotten about Leo. My Lord, how is it? Did you find anything? Nadine caught up with him and asked anxiously. Leo stared at it for a long time. Then he shook his head. Theres no clue at all. He yed with it for quite a while. The badge was made of gold, and has elegant patterns. Other than that, there was nothing special about it. Nadine looked disappointed. She was an orphan, too. Her childhood was even more miserable than Leos, so she sincerely hoped that Leo would find his origin someday. Leo just smiled and didnt show any concerns. He yed with a badge for a while and put it back in his pocket. I didnt find anything, but its fine. Lifes good enough for me now. As for his family background, Leo didnt care much about it. He felt fine as long as he could be with his family and his friends were happy. As for this badge, Leo believed it would be helpful in the future. Now that he had this badge, the Henderson and Newman families would reconsider Leos weight. He can also be bolder than before because he had gotten the the Cohen Group behind his back. Lets split here. Leo smiled at Millie behind him and said. What? Millies face changed because she wanted to stay longer with Leo. She said, Its still early. We seldome to Hopkins Metropolis. How about hanging out for a while at night first She didnt want to give up and wanted to ask Leo out, but Leo shook his head and refused her. No, thanks. My wife and daughter wille to see me tomorrow. You can go back now. After that, he took Nadine and strode away. Millie stood there, and her mind went empty. She looked pretty disappointed. Just by then, Sandra walked over and whispered, His wife ising to see him tomorrow. What if you run into her and get caught if you stay here? Millie nodded subconsciously, but then she froze for a while and growled, Tell me, what do you mean by got caught? Im not his mistress Sandra was startled and hurriedly said, Does that really matter? Youre with Mr. Cohen today, and Im sure the public will know it tomorrow! Sandra thought Millie would be scared, but Millie thought for a while and suddenly had a light flickering in her eyes. You get the point, Sandra! Millie grabbed Sandras shoulders in excitement and said, It doesnt matter if its true! A repeated nder makes others believe. Sandra stayed there for quite a while. For some reason, she felt she had talked some false senses into Millie.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Just before Leo and Nadine were about to get in the car, they heard an angry growling from behind. Stop! Leo looked back, and his eyes narrowed with dangerous lights. Its you? Brooke walked over with a gloomy face, followed by arge group of people. They circled Leo and Nadine. Leo, are you sick of living? How dare you rob the thing I liked? Brooke shouted angrily with killing intent in his eyes. However, Leo just smiled coldly at him and said, Ive given you the opportunity, but you didnt have that much money. Dont you dare to mention that again! Leos reply seemed to have provoked Brooke. He had been pushed to his limits and said, How could the price rise to 1. 5 billion if it werent for you! You made me embarrassed. Ill teach you a lesson to vent my hatred! Judging from the number of people he was with and when they met, Leo was sure Brooke had been waiting here for a while. However, Leo didnt seem afraid and asked casually, Then how are you going to teach me the lesson? Its simple. Brooke sneered and stretched out two fingers. First, give me the badge and snap off your arms, and then Ill spare your life. Second, let me kill you right now! As soon as he said that, those men in ck behind him immediately surrounded Leo and Nadine. Each of these people held a dagger in their hands and looked at the two people coldly. Seeing this, Leo and Nadine shook their heads and said, It looks like youve learned nothing from the demise of the Hudson family and the warning of the Watts family. Hearing that, Brooke sneered even louder. The Palmer family and the Grant family destroyed the Hudson family, and the Watts family was intimidated by HY Business Association behind your back. What does that have to do with you. Leo couldnt helpughing out and looked at him yfully, Do you really think so? Seeing that Leo didnt intend to hand over the badge, Brookes face turned grim and said, Go to hell, if you insist. As soon as he said that, all the men in ck stepped forward. The daggers in their hands were heading to Leo and Nadine with cold light. Leo and Nadine watched calmly, and just when Brooke thought they were going to be stabbed, they heard a deafening roar of an engineing from behind. A roaring Mercedes-Benz business car pulled over, and a middle-aged man came out of it. He had sharp brows and sharp eyes, looking so stern. Seeing Brookes people stabbing Leo and Nadine, the man widened his eyes and yelled, Stop! His roar was so full of anger that not only did all the men in ck stop, but even Brookes face changed drastically. Brooke looked back and saw their family patriarch standing behind him. His heartbeat elerated immediately and he asked in astonishment, Sir, why are you here? You couldve tied our whole family down if I werent here! Ernies face was ashen. He pulled those men in ck away and hurried to Leo. Then he asked with concern, How are you? Are you injured? Its you? Leo narrowed his eyes and remembered that Ernie was the father of the passing-out girl. What are you doing? Leo just ruined our fortune! Seeing that, Brooke was shocked and couldnt help yelling out. Snap! Ernie pped him to the ground and scolded him in anger, Are you blind? He saved Alinas life! How dare you plot against him? Chapter 368 A Presumptuous Request As soon as Ernie said that, all the other people were shocked. Brooke was the most shocked one. He couldnt believe his patriarch just pped him, but one side of his cheeks hurt like burning. However, the most shocking thing for him was that Leo had saved his cousins life! How is that possible? After being sluggish for quite a while, Brooke reacted and roared with his finger pointing at Leo, I think there may be a mistake. Leo is not from Hopkins Metropolis, and Alina has been staying at home because of her illness. How is it possible that he happened to have saved Alina? Ernie continued sneering, I met this young man in person. How can that be fake? At that moment, Ernie looked quite domineering. He had definitely shown his vibe as the head of the Palmer family. His face and his temperament made Brooke terrified. The most incredible thing for him was that his patriarch met Leo in person. He still couldnt believe it. There were many powerful young men in Hopkins Metropolis. They all struggled to meet Ernie, but neither of them had made it. Leo was just a nobody. Brooke couldnt imagine how Leo got Ernie to meet him in person. As for Leo, he finally understood the full picture of what was going on. The middle-aged man before him was the one who wanted to give him money. Leo was also surprised that he was the patriarch of the Palmer family. In fact, at that time, Leo couldve had all the problems solved by giving them his name. However, Leo wasnt used to telling strangers who he was. Sir Brooke looked quite embarrassed. Just when he was about to say something, Ernie suddenly yelled, Shut up. Brooke felt as if his heart had lost a beat. He didnt dare speak and could only look at Ernie in horror. The situation of the Palmer family was different from other families headed by the older generation. Their former patriarch died young, so Ernie took over the position when he was forty. He had taken the Palmer family to the next level, which could prove how slick he was. The only lucky thing for Brooke was that his grandpas heart disease gene skipped Ernie and was passed down to Ernies only daughter, Alina. That meant the future heir of the Palmer family was either Brooke or his brother, Brooke. He must obey Ernie unconditionally to be the next patriarch. Ernie only gave Brooke a stern look and ignored him. Then Ernie turned over and looked at Leo with a smile. Mr. Cohen, nice to see you again. May I have your name this time? Leo nodded. The guy just helped him out. He would be too distant if not telling Ernie his name now. So he said casually, My name is Leo. What? Leo? Ernie reacted quite dramatically after hearing that name.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He narrowed his eyes in shock and checked Leo from head to toe as if this were the first time they met. Leo didnt know why Ernie reacted like that. He narrowed his eyes and said, You seemed surprised at my name. Ernie smiled and said, So its really you, Leo! Your story has already been spread across Hopkins Metropolis. Everyone in this city knows your name. Leo smiled in response. Seeing that Leo didnt get suspicious, Ernie felt relieved. If Leo found out Ernie let Brooke send him the auction ticket as the feeler, he would think much less of Ernie. Ernie suddenly turned around and gave Brooke a cold look. That look made Brooke feel like he had fallen into an ice cave. His face turned extremely grim. He knew that he had vited the will of his patriarch. Ernie wanted him to test Leos bottom line without pushing Leo to the limit. However, he had failed to know the bottom line and made Leo hate his family. Everyone, including you, line up and apologize to Mr. Cohen! Just as Brooke expected, Ernie looked around and yelled out loudly. All the men in ck bowed their heads and didnt dare to say a word. They quickly lined up and bowed to Leo to apologize. Mr. Cohen, Im sorry! Only Brooke still stood there and gritted his teeth, his face twisted out of anger. Sir, I brought my people here to him for a reason. He robbed us of what was supposed to be our family! You told me to get the badge of the Cohen Group of the royal families in Valenham. I was about to get it, but this guy plotted against me and robbed it away! So you just waited for the auction to end and stopped him halfway? Ernie seemed inexorable and asked coldly. Brooke hesitated for a while and nodded in the end. You shameless brat! Ernie roared and pped Brooke in the face again. The most capable ones won the auction. You lost it because you werent as capable as him. Its not other peoples fault! I wouldnt me you for losing the auction, but I cant believe you intended to insult him afterward. If the HY Business Association finds out this, do you even know what will happen? Ernie asked aloud, which made Brookes face pale. He wanted to take the risk and fight for it. He never thought he would make such a big mess. There was an inexorable rule in the auctions in Hopkins Metropolis. No matter what one purchased through the auction, other people must not hold grudges after the auction or rob it by force. If someone was found robbing other people, the Palmer family would not only be disqualified from admission into the auction forever, but the HY Business Association would also cklist their business in the entire city. The development of their family would be pushed back for 10 or 30 years. Thinking of that, he felt a chill crawling on his back, and his hands couldnt stop shaking. Take him away and punish him ording to our family rules. Ernie was furious and almost roaring. Thud! Hearing that, Brooke turned pale with fright. Please give me a chance! This is all my fault! He fell to his knees and pleaded with Ernie. However, Ernie waved his hand with a stern look, Take him away! Two men in ck came over and said to Brooke, Young Master, were sorry for this! They took Brookes arms from both sides and forced him into the car. Before leaving, Brooke gave Leo a vicious look, as if Leo had trapped him in this. Leo looked indifferent and watched Brooke be carried away, as if this had nothing to do with him. Leo, Brooke is so stupid and reckless. I apologize to you for having offended you. Ernie bent deeply and said with a guilty face. Leo wasnt going to help Ernie up because he thought this was what Ernie should do. It doesnt matter. Just teach him more disciplines. If theres nothing else Mr. Palmer wants, then I got to go now. After Leo said this, Ernie straightened up. Seeing Leo and Nadine leaving, Ernie seemed to have recalled something. He suddenly shouted out loud, One more thing, Mr. Cohen! What else? Leo turned around and asked calmly. To be honest, I have a favor to ask you Ernie looked a little embarrassed. He hesitated for quite a while before he finally said it. The girl Mr. Cohen saved today is my daughter. Shes awake now and hopes to see her lifesaver! Chapter 369 The Lady of the Palmer Family Hearing Ernies words, Leo fell into silence. He wouldnt mind seeing that girl again, but it was toote, and she was afraid of disturbing her rest. Ernie thought Leo was feeling awkward, so he exined, Please dont get me wrong. She just wanted to see you and thank you in person. Leos face softened a bit, and he said, She doesnt have to. Its no big deal, and its toote now. Im afraid well disturb her rest. How about tomorrow?'' The reply sounded very considerate. Ernie agreed with gratitude on his face, Okay, I will send someone to pick up Mr. Cohen tomorrow morning! Leo was about to refuse, but Ernie had already left with his bodyguards. Leo could only smile wryly and went back to Nadine. At the same time, in the house of the Palmer family. Brooke had been beaten badly, but he still drove out with his body covered by bruises. He pulled his car before a private club and limped into a room on the third floor with other peoples support. Isnt that Brooke? What brings you here sote at night? A handsome young man asked with a smile. His skin was even fairer than womens, and his hand was grabbing a folding fan, shaking it gently. However, seeing Brooke limping, the young man stopped his yful demeanor. He asked cautiously, Brooke, where did you get those injuries? Dont get me started. My family punished me. Brooke waved his hand, and his face suddenly turned gloomy, Jaxon, you said Leo was just a loser married into a wealthy family. Fighting is the only thing hes good at. Why the information I get is different from what you said? This handsome young man with the folding fan in his hand was Jaxon Hamilton. Leo had asked Justin to investigate the Hamiltons many times, and they all seemed quite obedient. However, Jaxon had been in Hopkins Metropolis for quite a while now. Jaxon was also the guy who disclosed Leos information to Brooke. Jaxon was astonishment at this moment. Thats impossible. The information I gave you was definitely right. Hes just a loser relying on his wifes family! Jaxon shook his head and seemed decisive. He said, Tell me everything you know about him. Brooke looked displeased, but he still repeated the whole story to Jaxon again. He saved the daughter of the patriarch of the Palmer family Jaxon put on a concerned face, and then his eyes turned to Brooke. He said thoughtfully, Brooke, the situation is putting you in a very disadvantaged position in thepetition for your family patriarch. What do you mean? Brooke frowned and asked. Jaxon said sternly, It is all about your cousin. Leo saved the daughter of your patriarch, and your patriarch must be very pleased with him now. If this goes on, and the rtionship between Leo and the daughter is taken to the next level, he might be the son-inw of your patriarch again. Youre basically out of the game. Hearing that, Brooke knitted his brows deeper. He asked, Isnt he married? Yes, he is married, but he will divorce Lydia soon, which is a sure thing. Jaxons lips arched into a grim smile. How do you know Brooke was about to ask, only to be interrupted by Jaxon You dont need to know that. I just know it. Their marriage is a game yed by noble people. Brooke was silent for a while. Thinking of what happened at the auction today, he asked tentatively, Is it about the royal families in Valenham? Jaxon grinned a meaningful smile. Instead of answering that question, he said, This is a set of stratagems which many people are involved in. Leo and Lydias marriage had a conflict of interest with many people. The Lawsons and the Wilsons have fallen, the Stewarts have surrendered, only our Hamilton family is left now. However, were still too weak alone, and only by uniting the forces from Hopkins Metropolis can we achieve that goal. Ambition burnt in Jaxons eyes as he stared at the bustling night market of Hopkins Metropolis. Brooke opened his mouth and didnt know how to respond. For some reason, he had the feeling that Hopkins Metropolis would be the main battleground in the future. The next day. After Leo woke up, he looked at the time and made arrangements for todays itinerary. He would visit Ernies daughter in the morning and meet Lydia in the afternoon. He hadnt seen Lydia and Emilia for three days. Thinking of them, Leo grinned a gentle smile. Mr. Cohen, are you ready? Just by then, Ernies voice came from outside the door. Leo dressed up neatly and walked out. Lets go. Ernie showed Leo the way. 20 minutester, they arrived at the hospital owned by the Palmer family As soon as the door of the high-end ward was open, Leo saw the girl sitting on the bed. She was looking outside of the window in a daze. She was so focused that she hadnt noticed Leo when they came in. Alina. Ernie called her name softly, which was different from how he scolded Brookest night. Leo thought Ernie must love his daughter so much. Hearing someone calling her name, the girl turned around and smiled happily. Dad. But soon, she saw Leo standing behind Ernie. He is the one who saved you yesterday. Ernie smiled slightly and walked out of the ward afterward, giving some space for Leo and Alina.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. That move improved Leos impression of Ernie a lot. Youre the one who saved me yesterday? Her pale face blushed due to excitement. The red made the white whiter, and the white made the red redder. My name is Alina. May I know your name? She carefully stretched out a hand to Leo. Till then, Leo found that Alina was beautiful. She had bright eyes and delicate facial features like dolls. Those eyes were among the most beautiful and clearest ones Leo had ever seen. He didnt see any calctions or conspiracies in those eyes. There were only the yearnings for this world in them. Leo. He said his name as he reached out his hand for Alinas. When the big and small hands touched, Leo stared at Alina, and Alina stared back at Leo. She looked a bit timid, and curious, like a kitten searching for food. She was still trying to approach. Can you be my boyfriend? Suddenly, she looked at Leo expectantly and asked. Leo paused for a second andughed, Im married. Oh. The girl looked disappointed and moved her eyes away from Leo. She continued to watch the sceneries outside the window, Sunlight was pouring on her face. It felt warm, but she tucked herself in the quilt. Leo stared at her for quite a while. He didnt want to see the girl being so sad, so he asked, Why would you ask that question? Alina turned around and smiled, Because I want a rtionship. Leo didnt understand. She asked him to be her boyfriend just to start a rtionship. That was odd. Alina added, I have a heart issue, and it was passed down to me by my grandpa. The doctor said I only have three years to live. Leo froze upon hearing what she said. For some reason, his heart twitched violently. So I want to fall in love once and have a rtionship so that I can feel what love is like. The girl raised her hand to shelter her eyes from the sun. Her lips arched into a smile as she said to Leo, You saved me and kissed me. That was my first kiss. Youre the only choice for me now. Chapter 370 Want A Younger Brother But, thats artificial respiration Leo struggled to exin. He looked flurried, and he didnt know if it was because of sympathy or the guilt from his rejection just now. I know, so I appreciate you. Alina was still smiling, but that smile looked slightly dreary to Leo. She said, Now that youre married, lets just forget it. Leo asked in a deep voice, Coronary heart disease can be cured. I know a skillful expert who can cure you. So, please dont give up. Leo seldom made promises, but once he did, he would do his best to fulfill them. Thank you, Alina smiled gratefully and said, Im not giving up. I just want to make my life more meaningful. People have their pursuit in each stage of their lives. I just want to be in love now. She felt happier after chatting when Leo. Looking at the view outside the window, she said with a smile, When I was young, and my mom was still alive, I asked him what it was like to be in love, and she always patted my head and said that I would know it in the future but I dont have a future now, which was why I wanted to know how it felt. I searched it on the inte, and they saw love is like an electric shock. If someone makes me feel that, that means Im falling in love. Speaking of that, she looked at Leo and said, When I fell to the ground and couldnt get up because of the heart attack, no one helped me. Youre the only one who was willing to save me. An electric shock, that was what I felt at that time. It was an illusion. No, although I couldnt move at that time, I wasnt in aa. I was looking at you all the time, and I knew I had a crush on you. Alina looked at Leo and said, I dont mind if youre married or not. Leo didnt dare to meet her eyes. His mind went chaotic. Never had he felt so flurried. He just wanted to save somebodys life and didnt want it to bring so much trouble. He felt even more guilty thinking of Lydia. She wasing to Hopkins Metropolis this afternoon. Im sorry. I cant. Leo answered in a deep voice again. Although this might seem a bit cruel to the girl, he would only harm her more if he agreed. Well then. There was no disappointment in Alinas eyes. She just smiled calmly. Get up for the examination. Just by then, the nurses voice came from outside the door. Coming! Alina got out of bed and put on her shoes. She was already exhausted and panting after doing that. She was wearing a pair of canvas shoes with ace scattered on one side. Suddenly, Leo crouched down and tied her shoces. Alina was stunned and watched him doing this nkly. Leo tied it carefully, and left a beautiful bow there. Then he stood up and said with a smile, We dont need to be a couple to do this.Original from N?velDrama.Org. You wont die. Mark my words. His face was stern, and his voice was deep. He turned away immediately after saying that. Alina stayed there and stared at his back until he disappeared from her sight. Then she looked down at the beautiful bow on her shoes. As she looked at it, big drops of tears rolled down her cheeks. Then she covered her face and cried out. She didnt know that Leo had onlyced two womens shoes in his life. One was his daughter, Emilia. The other one was her. After leaving the ward, Ernie stood by the floor-to-ceiling window, smoking a cigarette alone. Seeing Leoing out, he walked over and smiled bitterly. Im sorry for this. Leo said thoughtfully, Theres nothing to feel sorry about. Ernie sighed, The disease is atavistic. She got it from her grandpa. Ill find a way to cure her disease, and Ill try my best to save her! Leo said firmly in a deep voice. Ernies eyes grew more respectful upon hearing Leos words. Suddenly, he bowed deeply to Leo and said, Im sorry, Mr. Cohen! Leo looked at him in surprise and asked, Mr. Palmer, what is this for? Ernie said quietly, I feel guilty! Mr. Cohen is so considerate of Alina. I feel ashamed to have tested you before! Hearing that, Leos eyes twitched, but he wasnt mad. It was just a tiny thing for him. However, he does admire Ernies attitude. To admit it will lead to apletely different result than being discovered by Leo. Its okay. Its human nature. Leo waved his hand lightly and let Ernie straighten up. Mr. Cohen, the Palmer family will fully support you from now on! Ernie said with a serious look as he straightened up. He said in a deep voice, Whoever offends you will be the enemy of the Palmer family, too. Leo didnt speak and left the hospital. He called Sharon and talked about Alinas situation. However, Sharon fell in rare silence this time. How is it? Is it curable? Leos tone suddenly became tense. Sharon was silent for a while and then said, I can have a try, but the chance is slim. Leo seemed sorrowful to hear the answer. Sharon was the chief military doctor. If she couldnt make it, then who else could? If youre still concerned about that, maybe you should invite another person over. He might hold a high chance than me, Sharon said. Who? Leo demanded immediately. Medical saint, Leon Marshall. Sharon immediately hung up the phone after she said that name. Leos smiling face turned surprised. At three oclock in the afternoon, Leo showed up on time at the ce where he would meet Lydia. Dad! Not long after he arrived, he heard somebodys excited yelling. Leo looked over and saw Emilia running towards him with a thrilled face. Emilia, give me a hug. Have you lost any weight? Leo was happy. He hugged Emilia and picked her up. Emilia pouted jauntily and said, Yes, I have. Ive lost quite a few pounds while you were absent. You can feel it. She said and put Leos hand on her face. Leoughed and put her down. Then he looked at the figure walking towards him slowly. Honey. Lydia came closer and looked at Leo with soulful eyes. She opened her mouth slightly and seemed to be saying something. They hadnt seen each other for three days. Lydia knew Leo was busy handling ns business, so she didnt want to bother him. She would postpone this meeting werent it for this business affair in Hopkins Metropolis. Seeing Lydias hesitant expression, Leo smiled and asked, Do you miss me? After that, he gently took Lydia in his arms. Lydias body trembled. Ever since they broke thest boundaryst time, she had be super sensitive. She blushed as soon as Leo hugged her. So she red at him, but the ice in her heart was melting quietly. Emilia also joined in and said seriously, Dad, Mom said she wanted to have a younger brother for me. As soon as Emilia said that, Leo widened his eyes in surprise. Lydia didnt say a word, but her face blushed even more, like a red apple that was going to dripping juice. Chapter 371 Emilia’s Choice With his eyes fixed on her blushed face for quite a while, Leo finally realized that it wasnt part of Emilias prank. Instead, that was what Lydia had been keeping in her mind. At the thought of that, he put on a tender expression. There was no denying that Emilia was their kid, but the birth of whom was totally something beyond expectation. From the perspective of Lydia, the period of pregnancy was the worst experience ever in her life, during which she had to manage her business and meanwhile stay alert to the threating from the royal families in Valenham. Only God knew how she had been through all these. Perhaps it was for the sake of Emilia that she struggled to live on. Now Leo had returned to her side, powerful enough to offer her a peaceful life. Meanwhile, she also wanna give birth to a son for Leo. Have you made up your mind? Leo said with tenderness while staring at her. He was quite satisfied with his own status quo. The will of Lydia would alwayse to his priority. While staring at him, Lydia felt like being flooded with all the struggles in the past five years she had been through. With her eyes filled with happy tears, she nodded sincerely. Yes! Alright! Leo hugged her tight and added, I have failed you once, but never twice! If I failed my promise this time, I would be But before he finished, he got gagged by a sweet kiss. Lydia took the initiative to kiss him, making his mind go nk all of a sudden. As he collected himself, he replied with a stronger kiss. Standing beside, Emilia couldnt help chuckling with her face covered with her own hands, but peeping between her fingers. Heywe are on the street! Lydia hurried to push him away as she noticed that. As expected, they were surrounded by the crowd. But no wry words sounded. Instead, they were all pping to express their blessings. But Lydia was still rendered bashful. Nonchnt as usual, Leo touched his own lips and smiled, Your lipstick tastes nice. Lydia paused for a second. Then she suddenly noticed what he just said. Leo! she huffed embarrassingly and was about to reply with a gentle p. But Leo took the chance to hold her into his arms. Lydia curled herself up, trying hard to muster up her remaining sobriety, Dont do it hereTake me to your hotel They soon reached the hotel. After that, Leo couldnt wait any more. He threw Lydia onto the bed.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. An hourter, both of them walked out of the bedroom, sweating all over. Emilia raised her head to take a look. Then she ran over, Daddy, mommy, when will I have a little brother? Lydia paused and her face went blushed. She cast a glimpse ofint to Leo, I told you not to make it loud! Emilia has heard everything! Scratching his own head awkwardly, Leo noticed that Emilia was too young to learn what they had just done. So he squatted down to ask patiently, Emilia, how do you know youre going to have a little brother? Emilia answered while blinking her cute round eyes, I heard it from my deskmate. She said she had a little brother after her parents hugged each other to sleep for a night. Then Leo and Lydia returned to the bedroom, stuffed with mixed feelings. Actually, they were quite surprised to know that Emilia started to have a bit of incipient understanding about sex, but they were also confused about how she developed this kind of idea. But meanwhile, they worried if it would be mentally detrimental to her growth. Its time to get her some pre-school lessons. Said Lydia worriedly. She then continued, I dont think it would be good for her to stay and idle at home every single day. We have to cultivate her. But Leo denied, But shes too young. We should wait till she gets older. No! Lydia frowned, leaving him no time to refute, There are a lot of kids studying lessons at the age of three. Emilia is already five! Shes at the perfect age to study. I dont want her to be outdone by her peers. As far as he knew about Lydia, he was sure she wouldnt give in to his opinion. So he had topromise, So what kind of lesson shall she take? Lydia then started to count, Literature lesson, math,nguage, music, painting and also P. E. Leo was stunned, Are you sure? Shes just a five-year-old girl. I was studying lessons of Grade Five at her age! she replied casually. He had never expected that Lydia wanted their daughter to catch up with the standard of her education in the old days, which appeared to be too difficult for Emilia. So he refused without consideration. Emilia is different from you. Lydia was irritated, Leo, what do you mean? Obviously, they had divergence of view of the education for Emilia. So they decided to leave it to Emilia herself to decide. Seeing her parents wearing a serious expression, Emilia, who was standing still in their front, couldnt help stammering nervously, Dad, mom, whats the matter? Lydia said in a tone of order, Emilia, pick up the one you like. Emilia took a look at the stuffs ced in her front-there was paintbrush, math book, flute and all kinds of different gadgets. Seeing that, Emilia looked a bit unhappy. Is there anything eatable? she asked cautiously. No! Lydia was a bit sulky. Emilia flinched. But she still started to look around to pick. While Emilia was making her choice, both Leo and Lydia were highly intense. Lydia wished her daughter to be like her-a brilliant and capable-of-all elitedy in the future. But Leo believed something different-he worried if Emilia was too young to be cultivated. If it appeared to be an unpleasant start for Emilia, it would only do more harm than good. After a long consideration, Emilia suddenly noticed a sword toy underneath those stuffs. She seemed to be inspired and hurried to grab it. Then she raised it and showed it in front of her parents proudly, I want this one! What? seeing that, Lydia looked quite upset with her face a bit twisted. But Leo squinted. A crazy idea started to grow in his mind. No, thats not for a girl! irritated, Lydia was about to take away the sword from Emilia. Scared, Emilia hurried to run to the back of Leo and kept the sword behind, crying loud, I hate mommy It was you who told me to pick the one I want! Leo held her up tofort her. Staring at the sword, he asked, Emilia, can you tell me why you want this? Still looking a bit scared, Emilia took a glimpse at Lydia and then answered seriously, Because I wanna protect mommy just like you. Hearing that, both Leo and Lydia were stunned. Meanwhile, Lydia couldnt help trembling with her eyes filled with tears. Daddy, when you hadnt returned. There used to be a lot of bad guys breaking in to bully mommy. And mommy had to keep me inside the closet and asked me to stay quiet. They cursed mommy and even hit herMommy was mad but she didnt dare to fight back. I heard mommy crying alone for a few times when I was gonna sleep at night. Grabbing the sword tight, Emilia cried louder, So I wanna protect mommy! And I know only the sword will help! Emilia almost shouted out to finish her words. Both Leo and Lydia were dumfounded. Kids never lied. What Emilia just said struck hard onto their hearts. Lydia no longer huffed with harsh tone. She just stared at Emilia with tearful eyes. Leo gasped and then said to Emilia, Alright, daddy will teach you how to fight. Lets protect mommy! Chapter 372 A Conference Slumber seemed to evade Lydia that night. What Emilia said to her still shocked her deeply. Whenever she recalled it, she found it hard to chill herself. Staring at the sleeping girl, Lydia suddenly stood up and said to Leo, Honey, was I making a mistake? Feeling sorry for her, he shook his head, None of you made any mistake. But I did. If it werent because of his sudden disappearance for five years, Lydia should have lived a happy life with Emilia instead of being bullied. But he had never regretted making the choice to join the army, from which he gained the power to protect his family and to win respect from Lydia. Now he was known as the God of War, under the shield of whom nobody dared to do anything aggressive to his wife and kid. Are you sure we are gonna train her how to fight? Lydia was rather upset as she imagined the future that Emilia would be trained to be a warrior. But Leo smiled, But I think it sounds good. Lydia frowned and was about to refute. But Leo then added, I understand your worry. You are afraid what if she gets herself hurt or bleeding. And she will no more act like a girl, right? Lydia showed her silence as the opinion of yes. But Leo shook his head again, Emilia has been different from those peers. She is way much more sensible. And her mental age should be between 13 to 14, I suppose. Hearing that, Lydia started to considerate about it seriously. That was right. The way Emilia talked and behaved didnt match her age. That means she has been determined already. Leo continued seriously, A warrior should be trained since childhood. I just checked her body. And guess what I have found out. What? Lydia was curious. Shes incredibly gifted. If trained well from now on, she would be likely to be more powerful than me in the future. Leo replied seriously. Stunned, Lydia couldnt believe what she just heard. More powerful than Leo? She had seen how Leo fought. No one could stand for more than a second once he attacked. But he just imed that Emilia would be more powerful than him? Even a simple assumption of that seemed to strike her understanding with great disbelief. So, why dont we have a try? Shes still young enough to try everything. If it then turns out that its not the case, she still has time to try something else. Lydia was now convinced. If Leo was right about his assumption, there would be another God of War in the future. When the Royal Family wanna n anything vicious again, this fact would be an effective reminder to push them into a sensible choice. If they still appeared to be stubborn enough to attack, the doom would expect them. Leo then added, As for what will happen next, dont worry. I got her back. She can do whatever she wants. And thats it. While speaking, he seemed to have foreseen a bright future. There was only one thing sustaining everything he had at this moment-his power. If Emilia was capable enough to pass on the power, she would definitely reach the top one day. If that day came, she could then inherit everything from Leo. After all, anyone with sanity would never offend a prime warrior. No matter how borated a conspiracy could be, the one with the greatest power would still smash it. Alright then. Convinced, Lydia finally agreed. But out of the concern to retrieve some respect, she pretended to huff, Alright, I will leave her to you. Its all on you. I know nothing about that fighting stuff. Okay. Leo nodded lightly. He believed Emilia would not only grow to be a talented businessdy as charming as Lydia, but also be the top warrior inheriting both the power and the wealth of Leo. The next day, he sent Emilia to Nadines. While he needed to attend a business conference with Lydia. It was about a construction project of L Group on Emerdale River, which would expand to the area of Hopkins. So it entailed a conference for negotiation with the Top Three families in Hopkins. Actually, Lydia had refused hispany for more than once. She should be capable enough to settle the negotiation, she supposed. But Leo was aware that there was a storm brewing under the seemingly peaceful surface in Hopkins. So he insisted to go with her. Lydia had to agree. The conference was held in a deluxe office building. While Lydia was about to enter with Leo, they happened to see someone familiar approaching afar. It was actually Sophia. Though she had already known the marriage between them, she still uttered with a tone of mockery, Hey, Mr. Cohen, what brought you here? Lydia frowned, Hes my husband. He has the right toe with me. Sophia sneered, That right. Hes your husband. But listen, you are here for business instead of dating. You got a problem with me bringing him here? Remember, I am the one in charge. Lydia was obviously irritated because of her provocation. But then she looked at Leo apologetically, Sorry, honey, I forgot telling you Mrs. Walsh is on the list of attendance. She has been working to explore the market of Hopkins. So she has also been well acquainted with those local privileged family here. Thanks to her, we managed to bring those families together for the negotiation. Its okay. Leo smiled. But then he cast a grim look at Sophia. Though there were some conflicts happening between him and Sophia, from his perspective, he only deemed her a nobody. However, Sophia had been taking steps to challenge him again and again. The way she patronized him was being too conspicuous to be ignored.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Come on, lets go. Lydia grabbed his arm to enter. But Sophia took a step forward to break him away from Lydia. Miss Henderson is weed. But not him! said Sophia coldly with her finger pointing at Leo. Hearing that, Leo was exasperated with bloodthirsty burning in his eyes. Meanwhile, Lydia also felt greatly offended, Hey, watch yournguage! Hes my husband. He shall enter with me! Sophia sneered and stated her reason confidently, I have invited the most privileged families in Hopkins, all of whom showed great interest in our project. But theres something needed to be noticed-they want to talk to no one else but me and Miss Henderson. Who said that? Thats unreasonable! Lydia was pissed while ring at her. But Sophia continued casually, Well, I dont know who asked for it. But theres one thing I am sure about-Miss Henderson, if you keep them waiting for a few more minutes, I am afraid they will run out of patience. Looking at her condescending expression, Lydia suddenly regretted making the decision to make her in charge of the Hopkins market. Actually, Lydia did so as a kind of exile to send her away from the group though in the name of expanding another market. But she had never expected that it turned out to be an opportunity for Sophia. At this moment, Leo huffed to ask, So Mrs. Walsh, could you please tell me the list of guests invited. Hearing that, Sophia appeared to be prouder of herself, the Dawson family, the Mills family, the Bradley family But actually, Leo had heard of none of them. At the end, Sophia cast him a disdainful look, Whatever. They are all the most privileged families in Hopkins. Especially, the Dawson family, the Mills family, the Bradley family, who are all the affiliates of the one at the top-the Watts! Well, I kinda understand you may know nothing about that, I suppose. Chapter 373 Head to the Hotel After that, Sophia put on a superior expression once again as if it was the greatest honor for her to have some connections with those so-called privileged families. Meanwhile, she cast a disdainful glimpse at both Lydia and Leo. Actually, she even started to look down upon Lydia. A few years ago, she had been aggrieved about Lydias decision to get her exiled from the headquarter. She even started to doubt if Lydia should abdicate from the position. However, she then started her own career smoothly in Hopkins. If it werent because of her will to revenge on Lydia, she would have quit and set up her own business in Hopkins. During the past few years, she built up a lot connections and even affairs with the head of the privileged families here, whom she knew well. Though there were internal family rules to regted them, which prevented them from keeping a mistress aboveboard, they still loved to enjoy the affair with Sophia. Both sides chose to keep it going in secret as long as it was kept from being known to others. Meanwhile, Sophia was sophisticated enough to avoid their bottom lines. She managed to gain proof of those affairs, but at the same time she sessfully kept it low-profiled so that those families would never notice. By utilizing her own skills, she made herself the lover of all the heads of those families. That was why she needed to ask Lydia here to attend the negotiation, in which she nned to greatly humiliated both her and Leo. Hearing what she said, Lydia showed a worried face. While Sophia put up greatercence on her expression. But when she turned to look at Leo, her face seemed to be suddenly frozen. That was because Leo didnt even show a tinge of awkwardness. Instead, he sneered, Thats what you mean the privileged families? From his point of view, those families she just mentioned was small fry to him. But there was one thing he was surprised about-he had never heard of the conception of affiliate. Actually, being the affiliate meant a family relied on a more powerful one to develop its business, from which the more powerful one could get 30% of the annual profit. As a trade, the powerful family would provide the smaller one withmercial support. At the thought of that, Leo showed even greater mockery by his smile. Loser! You know nothing about their names! though looking angry, Sophia still curbed her own madness running wild and continued to despise him. The she added with pride, A loser like you will never be qualified enough to even sit in the same room with them. Not to mention that you might have heard of their names. Sophia, watch your manner! Lydia was rendered sullen when hearing her offensive words against Leo. But Leo didnt seem to be annoyed. He replied with an easy smile, Well, since you said they have been the affiliates of the Watts, I wonder if you have heard of something about them. He paused for a second and then continued, The Watts were once at the edge of extermination. And then the head of the Watts had to execute his own grandson to bail themselves out. Hearing that, Lydia was stunned-she clearly remembered that Leo once headed to Hopkins to revenge n. So that meant Leo almost damaged the Watts? Obviously, Sophia knew nothing about it, What?Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Leo just smiled at her ignorance. Sophia seemed to lose her patience to continue the talk, Miss Henderson, its time for the conference. Then she hurried to enter with Lydia. Lydia looked over her shoulder to cast him a nce of apology, Honey, would you mind waiting for a while? I wille to you as soon as it finishes. Leo nodded. Bu Sophia sneered to herself, You wanna get back to your loser husband, huh? I am afraid you will soon be pinned on the bedter As Leo was waiting at the gate for a while, he saw a ck Rolls-Royce parked in his front. Then a gant-looking middle-aged gentleman got off and walked over. When he noticed Leo standing at the gate, he was a bit surprised, Mr. Cohen! Leo turned to reply with a look and then smiled, Oh, Mr. Palmer! It was none other than Ernie approaching, the head of the Palmer Family. He looked at Leo in surprise, Mr. Cohen, what brings you here? Leo replied with a smile, My wifees here for a business conference. Now I am waiting for her. Alright. Ernie nodded as he also knew that his wife, Lydia, had been known as the most charming businessdy in Emerdale. It should be a wise choice to treat Leo and his wife with the greatest hospitality, Ernie supposed. He wanna make it a chance to leave Leo a nice impression. So he smiled even brighter, Mr. Cohen, its such an honor for me to meet both of you in my city. Would you like to be my guest tonight? Leo paused and then smiled to reply, Alright. Actually, I was nning to have some local dishes tonight with my wife. Ernie appeared to be excited when hearing that, Well, so what about having lunch in my hotel? After some consideration, Leo agreed. Meanwhile, Lydia entered the conference room on the top floor while Sophia was leading the way in front. As soon as the door was pushed open, he saw a group of middle-aged men in nice suit. Though they looked a bit obese, they appeared to be clearly dignified. Obviously, they were the heads of those families invited by Sophia. Gentlemen, I am sorry for beingte. And please spare me a few seconds to introduce thisdy, the chairwoman of As Group. We may call her Miss Henderson. As soon as they entered the room, Sophia started the social formality smoothly. While those men all fixed their eyes on Lydia, they soon felt like being stunned by her beauty. Though Sophia was indeed a charming one, Lydia really overwhelmed her in the aspect of charm. So they all stood up to give her a handshake. Nice to meet you, Miss Henderson. My name is Kian Dawson, from the Dawson family. My name is Jaiden Mills, from the Mills family. I am Aaron Bradley, from the Bradley family. Among all those families invited, the three of them were the most privileged. Lydia had quick handshakes with them respectively. Then she smiled, Alright, lets start our business. So here is the contract for the project While speaking, she reached out her hand to get the contract. But the three men took a look at each other and then squinted weirdly. Miss Henderson, we can talk about itter. Lydia suddenly stopped to ask, What do you mean? I am here for business. Sophia sneered to herself secretly. But she still feigned a friendly smile, Miss Henderson, dont worry. I am the one they trust the most. Let cut the chase. As we can see, all the gentlemen here are the heads of the most well-known family in Hopkins. We can start to talk about business during lunch. Miss Henderson, I am sure those gentlemen will sign the contract if you would like to toast for a few times to make them pleased. Hearing that, Lydia soon noticed what was in her mind. She refused with a sulky face, Sorry, I gotta have lunch with my husband today. Since then, I suggest we end this conference. She then stood up to leave. She was here to make the project go on smoothly. But she never deemed it a must to suffice those guys by getting herself drunk. However, as soon as she stood up, Kian squinted at her and smiled wryly, Miss Henderson, please dont make it a bummer. For the sake of Mrs. Walsh, I have invited all those guests in person with my greatest sincerity. And I was hoping I could do a little help to make your project go on without a hitch. Miss Henderson, your name has been so renown that we all would like to know more about you. For the sake of business, I dont think a lunch will bother, right? Miss Henderson, please think about it if you want your business here to thrive. Jaiden and Aaron echoed. Though the rest remained silent, they all fixed their eyes on her, believing that she had no reason to refuse. Apparently, once she left like that, the following business of hers in Hopkins would all be impossible. Lydia seemed rather struggling. She had promised to have lunch with Leo. However, she had to take the future business into consideration. Miss Henderson, its just a lunch. All those gentlemen here look credible enough, right? Sophia then stood up to say. Her wordspletely stopped Lydia from trying to leave again. Kian proposed, looking seemingly generous, Alright, lets have lunch in Palmers Hotel. Its my treat today! I bet it will be a wonderful feast because of Miss Hendersons arrival. Both Jaiden and Aaronughed outcently. Then, with Sophia pushing behind her back, Lydia had to get downstairs with those guys together. Seeing her walking out, Leo was about to walk over. But being surrounded by those men, she just walked passed him. She turned to look at him apologetically. Leo soon noticed what was going on. His face fell into a solemn expression. Still, Sophia cast him a disdainful look, Hey, your wife is gonna have lunch with those gentlemen in Palmers Hotel. You can keep yourself waiting here, loser! While speaking, she even spat provocatively in his front. Chapter 374 Booze! Seeing Sophia get into a limousine withcence, Leo then grew a tinge of madness. But it soon faded away. Though he didnt attend the conference with Lydia, he could tell it must be Sophia who caused the situation. But then he wore a sneer on his face, seemingly nning something. Palmers Hotel, huh? Meanwhile, Ernie walked out of the building after finishing his own business. He then walked over to Leo. Mr. Cohen, wheres your wife? Leo answered coldly, We dont need to wait. Lets get to your hotel. Seeing his cold expression, Ernie soon noticed there must be someone offending Leo. So he hurried to open the door for Leo, Mr. Cohen, may I drive you to the hotel? Leo nodded and got in. Ernie then shouted at his chauffeur, Get us to my hotel as soon as possible! The chauffeur sped up to the utmost. It only took them half an hour to reach the hotel. Leo got off the car and started to look around the building. It was a hotel magnificently decorated, while all the usherettes of which were decently groomed and looked incredibly charming. Undoubtedly, it was a five-star hotel. Mr. Cohen, dont worry. I own this hotel. Please feel free to let me know if you need anything. As Ernie was aware there was something urgent for Leo to deal with, he no longer beat around the bush. Leo nodded and asked Ernie to leave on his own. Seeing that his boss paying so much respect to this young man, the lobby manager also did his best to provide service. Sir, Mr. Palmer has reserved the best presidential suite and a table in the restaurant at the top floor for you. All food has been transported here by air from the most high-end overseas market. While speaking, the manager started to contemte while looking at Leo. Even the kids of Ernie had never enjoyed such a luxurious service. He couldnt help wondering who thisd was. But Leo shook his head, No bother. I am still waiting. Hearing that, the manager, together with those usherettes, was stunned, wondering who kept this honorable guest waiting. Was there someone more privileged on his way here? At this moment, a limousine parked at the gate. Then the crowd entered. When seeing their faces, the manager looked rather disappointed. It actually turned out that he was just waiting for some seemingly privileged people-the heads of some rich families in Hopkins, whom failed to be defined as those in the top. But the manager did feel a bit amazed when seeing Lydia among the crowd, who truly allured him by her beauty and outstanding impression. Lydia. Leo walked over. With an upset face, Lydia soon changed into a brighter expression when seeing him. She hurried to beckon to him, Honey, I am here! Not until then did the manager notice that Leo was actually waiting for his wife. Leo? Why are you here? Sophia looked contemptuous but also quite surprised when seeing Leo.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. You called him honey? Whats going on? Those guys all looked displeased when hearing that. Then they cast a glimpse of sulkiness to Sophia. Sophia promised to get them what they wanted. How came such a husband interrupted the n? Awkward, Sophia red at Leo. He should be still waiting at the gate of that building, she supposed. How did he get here before them? But soon, Sophia chilled herself and whispered to those men with a smile, Gentlemen, dont worry. Hes just a loser living on his wife. I have got enough liquor to get her drunk. Think about it, dont you think it feels amazing to bang his wife while he could do nothing but watching? Hearing that, those men soon dissipated the feeling of annoyance. Even a simple imagination of that got them thrilled all over. Okay, as the husband of Miss Henderson, you must be our guest as well, I suppose. Alright, get him a seat for our table. Kian said to the manager. The manager replied with indifference. Even Mr. Palmer talked to thisd in a humble manner. How dared he, a nobody running an inferior family, talk to this young man like that! Soon, they took their seats around the table. Sophia grabbed Lydias arm to lead her to another seat, Miss Henderson, this one is for you! Actually, the seat was between Kian and Jaiden. However, Leo hurried to take the seat next to Lydia before they did. Leo, here is the seat for Kian! Get your ass off the chair! Sophia shouted at him. Leo squinted at her, Hey, shes my wife. Is there anything wrong for me to sit next to my wife? When Sophia was about to refute, Kian smiled to intervene, Its okay. Hes right. I can take the seat on the right. Though hepromised, he squinted at Leo provocatively as soon as he sat down, Hey, young man, can you drink? Leo nodded, Yeah. Alright. Kian then continued while nning something insidious, I am sure we will have fun boozingter, huh? Leo pretended not to notice what he meant, Of course. Hearing that, the rest of them sneered at Leo as if he were being fooled. When Lydia was about to unlit a bottle of soft drink, Sophia hurried to take it away and passed her a bottle of liquor, Hey, you know the drill, huh? Thats the drink for business. After that, Sophia simply ignored her reluctance and filled her ss with liquor. Sullen, Lydia remained silent. Of course, she clearly noticed what Sophia was nning. So she took a look at Leo to ask for help. But Leo didnt seem to notice. Instead, he was chewing the snack. Then Kian proposed a toast to Lydia, Miss Henderson, may I? Jaiden also stood up to echo, Miss Henderson, cheers! I am sure the lunch will be the start of our cooperation for your project! Aaron stood up to toast with a smile as well, Wish us a nice cooperation! Worried and awkward, Lydia flinched when seeing the ss filled with liquor as she had poor tolerance to alcohol. She was sure she would be deadly drunk if she swallowed so much liquor. So she hurried to refuse, Sorry, but I gotta drive myself home after lunch. Kian added, Dont worry. I will let my chauffeur drive you home. Sophia echoed, Miss Henderson, please dont fail us. Seeing that, Lydia closed her eyes and was about to drain the ss. But when she just lifted the ss, someone took the ss off from her hand. Gentlemen, cheers! Leo smiled and drained it. After that, he still looked fine and sober. Lydia cast him a grateful look and whispered, Thanks, Leo. Meanwhile, the rest of those men were all rendered sullen. Chapter 375 A Tough Slap! Hey, how could you arrogate the toast for Miss Henderson to yourself! Sophia thumped on the table madly while ring at Leo, Those gentlemen were toasting to Miss Henderson. Youre so rude! Hey, she is my wife. Leo put down the ss and took a glimpse at her, You mean I cant ept a toast on behalf of my wife? You mad, Sophia red at him. Before that, she had once promised to those men that she would manage to get Lydia to sleep with them after getting her drunk. However, now Leo cut in to scuttle her n. Sophia! Kian suddenly shouted at her while squinting at Leo, Hey, this gentleman shows his love by taking drinks for his wife. Dont judge the way he loves his wife. Is that right, Jaiden, Aaron? Of course. Cant agree more. Both Jaiden and Aaron replied in cold voice. But Sophia soon noticed what they meant. So she nced at Leo while gloating over it. Obviously, those men decided to intoxicate Leo first. Then they would start their move on Lydia. As sophisticated as they had been about drinking, they were rather confident about their tolerance to alcohol. What was more, Sophia also joined in their conspiracy. They believed Leo would then be deadly drunk. Lydia looked at Leo worriedly, afraid if he would fail to withstand their attack. But Leo still remainedposed. He picked up some food for his own and then for Lydia. Honey, try some. Seeing that, the three men including Sophia were all annoyed for being ignored. Leo, right? Nice to meet you! Cheers to our first meet! Hey, cheers to you luck to marry Miss Henderson, such a unique beauty on this! Cheers! Wish you a nice day! The three men held up their sses to toast respectively and Sophia then hurried to refill Leos ss again and again. Hey, thats a great honor. Dont fail those gentlemen. Sophia urged Leo. Dont worry. I will get more when we run out of those bottles. Sophia sneered while speaking and staring at Leo. But Leo soon drained the ss full of liquor. Well, gentlemen, thats my pleasure. Keep going. After that, Leo sneered and took out another bottle of liquor. He filled dozens of sses and said, Alright, now its my turn to toast. Cheers! Hearing that, the rest of them were all rendered stunned and silent. Leo, enough! Lydia insisted to stop him from drinking more. Hey, we all heard that. Mark your words! Sophia drained her ss in response before Leo was convinced to stop. And so did the rest of those men. They all drained their sses of liquor in response. Leo took a look at Lydia to tell her not to worry. Then he finished ss after ss filled with liquor. While those men were all expecting to see Leo slurring out of drunkenness, he actually still looked quite sober after drinking so much liquor. Come on, lets try something crazier! then he reced the sses with those in bigger size. He filled them all and said to them, Hey, finish them! Hearing that, they almost dropped their jaws. Though all of those men deemed themselves a nice drinker, they had never tried so much liquor at a time. However, when seeing that Leo toasted again and took the initiative to drink first, they had to lift up the ss to drink in response. In less than half an hour, they actually finished all those bottles of liquor. Those men all looked painful and blushed because of drunkenness. Even Sophia looked a bit awful after drinking so much. Every one of them had boozed at least more than two bottles in less than half an hour. However, Leo still looked fine as usual while continuing with the food on his te. Sitting next to him and watching, Lydia was also stunned. Though she knew Leo was good at drinking, what he showed today had gone far beyond her expectation. He actually finished almost half of those bottles in total. All those men were drunk but Leo still lookedposed without even a tinge of blush on his face. As the Commander of Wyverns, he only showed a tip of the iceberg. You all are gonna quit now? Leo mocked while shaking the ss lightly. He looked around them, Thats all you got? Hey, dont be a pussy, alright?Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. With a blushed face, Kian red at him to say, Dont be cocky! Let us continue after I return from the bathroom! As soon as he finished, a bang of nausea struck his stomach. With his eyes wide open, he suddenly rushed out of the room. Luckily, the bathroom was next door. Soon, all of them heard Kian vomiting inside the bathroom. One after another, the rest of them all rushed out. They queued up in line outside the bathroom. Honey Now Leo and Lydia were the only two staying inside the room. She stared at him with great affection. She could clearly tell Leo was actually fighting back to humiliate them by beating them in drinking. But out of the concern that it might entail retaliation if Leo kept pushing them, she still tried to dissuade him from continuing, That should be enough as a lesson for them. After all, they are all the heads of some well-known families in Hopkins However, Leo replied with a cold voice while shaking his ss of liquor lightly, Not yet. Its just a starter He would show no mercy to those who dared to conspire against Lydia. Then he beckoned a waiter over, I need a barrel of vodka with strong alcohol content. Soon, the barrel was brought into the room. While those men happened to return from the bathroom. When seeing that, they were all stunned and sulky. Who the hell brought that in? Vodka with 75% ABV? Are you gonna murder us all? Kian bellowed madly. Both Jaiden and Aaron were rendered quite displeased. It was the greatest challenge they had ever experienced. Its me. Leo uttered casually and shook his head, looking a bit upset, The liquor you brought here tastes awful. Thats the real liquor for a man like us! While speaking, he uncorked the barrel and filled all the sses, Come on, have a try! Then he pushed those sses to their front, even including Sophia. Gentlemen, may I toast to you? Leo lifted a ss of vodka and sneered at them. The three men were all looking terribly awkward. Sophias face convulsed in a series of twitches. Bang! She suddenly thumped hard on the table to re at Leo, Who the hell do you think you are? A loser like you has no right to toast to us! But as she just finished, Leo pped her on the face hard, which even cause a blood stain on the corner of her mouth. Are you gonna challenge me? Leo stared at her with his terrible eyes as if he had sentenced her to death. Chapter 376 The Mysterious Wealthy Young Master The p was crisp, which made the whole box dead silent. Everyone looked at Leo in disbelief. Unexpectedly, Sophia was pped on the face just because she was reluctant to drink his toast. Lydia didnt stop Leo. For some reason, she felt veryfortable when she saw Sophia being beaten. Sophia covered her face and was sluggish for a while. Then she came back to her senses and screamed at Leo with a face full of resentment, How dare you to hit me! No one that I toasted can reject drinking! Leos words were very domineering, which made everyone at the scene trembled. They felt an imposing momentum on Leos body. Under this kind of momentum, they could not even have a hint of resistance. Kian squinted at Leo and said in a deep voice, Sophia is right. We are the heads of families, and its you who toast us. How can you require us to drink all? Kian is right! Aarons eyes lit up immediately and he hurriedly agreed, Its you who give us a toast. You should have drunk all and we should be free! The other masters also nodded. To take a sip and to drink a cup of spirits were quite different. Furthermore, they did not think that Leo could drink the 75-degreeYeast Spirits. Lydia was also a little worried. She gently pulled Leos hand, How about stop drinking? Leo smiled softly, Okay. Ill drink and you can do whatever you want. After speaking, Leo finished the Yeast Spirits with a few gulps. Until then, Leos face only had a little flush. Nice, this spirits is tasty! After finishing, he opened another bottle and drank it all as if he was drinking water. Everyone was dumbfounded. They thought that if Leo drank this 75-degree Yeast Spirits, he would definitely lose consciousness. To their surprise, he only flushed a little. How was this possible? Its your turn. Leo looked at everyone with a smile. Suddenly, all the patriarchs expressions became tense. They looked at the sses in front of them and thought a crisis was brewing. Even though they only needed to take a sip, they still couldnt do that! Fight it out! Dont lose face! With a determined effort, Kian took a sip. Since Kian took the lead, the others had no choice but to drink. They closed their eyes and took a swig. Immediately after they drunk, their pupils instantly widened and they screamed again and again. Ah ah ah Everyones eyes were bloodshot, and their hands were covering their throats tightly. They felt as if a fire was burning in their throats. Flop! Seeing the miserable situation of these patriarchs who were strong drinkers, Sophias face became pale. She was so frightened that she shook her hands and knocked over the spirits on the table. Dont you drink? Leo lightly nced at Sophia, who waspletely paralyzed with fright, and asked.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Sophia was frightened by Leos eyes. She asked with trepidation, Can, can I drink something else What do you say? Leo shook the ss in his hand and asked back. Sophia had no choice but to raise her ss tremblingly and swallowed saliva wildly. After hesitating for a long time, she screwed up her courage and drank the spirits with her eyes closed. Vomit Just as she swallowed, Sophias stomach was on fire, and she vomited out subconsciously. Immediately, the ground was covered withrge pieces of vomit. The patriarchs pointed at Sophia with horrified eyes, You vomited blood! Sophia was in a daze at this time. As she wiped, her pupils suddenly shrank. Her mouth was full of blood. She stunned for a long time before rushing to the toilet like a madwoman. Not until she gargled continuously she managed to flush the blood away. Finally, under the physiological reaction, Sophias eyes shed tears. However, her eyes became more and more resentful. Leo, Lydia, I will kill you! Ten minutester, she walked out of the toilet. Although her blood stopped flowing, her face was still as pale as paper, and she walked staggeringly. Do you want to call an ambnce and go to the hospital? Kian looked at Sophia and asked. No, Im fine now. Sophia forced a smile and looked at Leo with a rage. Leo kept a thin smile on his face as if he didnt see her. Jaiden immediately came out to smooth things over, Okay, okay, we have drunk the spirits. Lets have dinner now. After learning Leos drinking capacity, these who presented dared not mention the word spirits again, and their n to intoxicate Lydia was also in vain. It was silence there, and everyone deliberately drove Leo out. Only when Leo was driven out, could Lydia be truly isted and helpless. Suddenly, a patriarch held a mobile phone and said to everyone as if he had discovered a new continent, Look at the Hopkins news! A big event has happened in Hopkins! As soon as these words came out, everyone took out their mobile phones and looked up. Leo and Lydia did the same. When they took out their mobile phones, they saw a pushed notification. Is He A Descendant of a Royal Family or a Newly Upstart? A Mysterious Wealthy Young Master Sessfully Bid the Badge of Royal Families in Valenham for the Cohen Group at a High Price of 1. 5 Billion! Looking at this news, everyone did not speak with a shock. The Dawson family, the Mills family and even the Bradley family were ineligible to participate in the Hopkins auction yesterday. Of course, they didnt know what happened in the auction. First, they were shocked because they learned that the Badge of Royal Families in Valenham was an auction item. Second, they were surprised because such a precious item was not bid by the Palmer family or the Grant family, but was bid by a mysterious wealthy young master of unknown origin. Leo was surprised that someone exposed it only after one night. Although he repeatedly told Elis to keep quiet, there were too many famous families at the scene. Therefore, it was inevitable for him to be seen or heard. Fortunately, it was not stated in this report that it was Leo who bought the badge. Who overwhelmed the Palmer family and the Grant family and bought the badge for the Cohen Group! Kian looked solemn. He was under great pressure. He had also heard that anyone who got the Badge of Royal Families in Valenham for the Cohen Group could be a member of the Cohen family. It was not hard to predict that in the near future, a wealthy family will appear in Hopkins to fill the vacancy of the Hudson family. By the way, I heard that Kate of the Lawson family in Emerdale also participated in the auction but failed! Aarons tone was more serious. It was silent and everyone felt a tremendous pressure. Kate was so famous that they all heard her name, although they were in Hopkins. This woman was known for her ruthless and scheming personality. If anyone was targeted by her, he would definitely lose. In my estimation, the mysterious wealthy young master will definitely stir up the situation in Hopkins in the future. After all, there are no young men who cant take Brooke Palmer of the Palmer family and Caleb Grant of the Grant family seriously. At least in Hopkins, there is no one. Jaiden also said with a serious face. As soon as these words came out, everyone was shocked. Jaiden, do you mean that there are external forces entering Hopkins? Jaidens expression was not optimistic, This possibility is very high. Maybe it was the royal families in Valenham who deliberately threw this identity badge to cause turmoil in Hopkins, so that they can reach out to our territory in Hopkins! Boom! As soon as these words came out, all the patriarchs faces became very sullen. Some of them were so scared that out of their mind. If it was true, their small families would be destroyed first. Leo, who had never spoken before, couldnt help butugh out loud. He just bought a useless badge. The heads of these families acted as though they confronted by a formidable enemy. Why are youughing? All the patriarchs looked annoyed. Leos smile made them feel insulted. Sorry, I didnt mean that. Leo quickly apologized, but the corners of his mouth still rose slightly. Lydia, who was on the side, looked at Leo with strange eyes. She suddenly asked, Is it the badge you put in your pocket yesterday? Chapter 377 Fox’s Tail When Lydia broke through thest line of defense for the second time yesterday, Lydia took off Leos clothes in person. She identally pulled out a golden badge from his pocket. At that time, she thought it was a souvenir, so she didnt mention it. However, she didnt expect it to be an identity badge worth 1. 5 billion. In order to confirm, she also deliberatelypared the pictures on the webpage, and the result were exactly the same! Her words instantly caught everyones attention. After being sluggish for a while, Kian, Jaiden, Aaron and others immediately stared at Leo, What did you say? The badge is on you?Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Leo felt that there was no need to hide it, so he took it out of his pocket and put it on the table. Is it the royal families in Valenham, the badge for the Cohen family?! In an instant, all the patriarchs were shocked, and they didnt even notice that the forks in their hands fell to the ground. Sophias eyes were also dull. Although she didnt know what the identity badge of the royal families in Valenham was, she knew that something that could make every patriarch jealous must be invaluable. At this time, this invaluable thing was in Leos hands. How could she not be surprised? Lydia directly filtered their reactions, her eyes fixed on Leo, and her heart was beating fast. She knew that Leos identity was not as simple asing from the Ford family. On the surface, he was the adopted son of the Ford family. No one knew his true identity. But at this moment, she had a bold guess about Leos identity. Leo has the surname Cohen, it was one of the nine royal families in Valenham, and there was also a family named after the Cohen family. How can there be such a coincidence in the world? Although she understood that there were many people with the same surname as Cohen in the world, and even in Valenham, there were many people with the same surname as the nine royal families. However, there was an inexorablew that people with the same surnames who were not of the royal families would be killed without mercy if they swindle by false pretenses! Leo spent a lot of money to buy this badge. His intention was self-evident. She couldnt help holding Leos hand tightly and asked softly, Is it yours? Leo smiled and shook his head lightly, This is just a gadget I randomly bid. Lydias eyes were full of disappointment. If Leo was a member of the Cohen family, her family members could not against their marriage. It was because unlike the Henderson family, which had been established for 30 years, the Cohen family was an old family of the royal families in Valenham with a profound heritage. Seeing Lydias loss, Leo gentlyforted, Dont worry. You see, although I am not a member of the Cohen family, when I took the Cohen family seriously? As soon as these words came out, the eyes of all the patriarchs looking at Leo were no longer the same as before. They became extremely awe-inspiring with even a little uneasy. Even if Leo was just a live-in son-inw as Sophia said, but now, with the badge for the Cohen family, he could surpass all of them. When they thought they had harbored malicious intentions towards his wife before, their scalps tingled and their hearts were beating wildly. Mr., Mr. Cohen, are you the mysterious wealthy young master? Kians body was shaking. His voice was hoarse, as if he couldnt even speak. Sophia was stunned then. It was worth 1. 5 billion. She was only the vice president of the L Group. She could not be able to make up the 1. 5 billion even if she sold herself out. Leo didnt answer directly. He just smiled, If you think so, thats it. His words further made the patriarchs assure of what they had thought, and they immediately trembled. When they thought of they had offended the Cohen family of the royal families in Valenham, they had the urge to p their heads to death. Sophia was stunned for a while. Then she suddenly pointed at Leo and said, It is fake! She spoke so confidently that everyone presented was stunned for a moment. Leo looked at her andughed, How do you know it is fake? Sophia replied with haughty disdain, Didnt you read the news that it was a mysterious wealthy young master who spent 1. 5 billion to auction off this badge? Are you a mysterious wealthy young master? Do you have 1. 5 billion? You are just a live-in son-inw, how can you pretend to be a fat cat? If I hadnt suddenly remembered it, I would have been tricked by you! The more Sophia spoke, the more energetic she became, and the more she spoke, the more she felt at ease. She patted her chest continuously. When the patriarchs heard it, they were stunned for a moment and heaved a sigh of relief. It scared me to death. I almost believed it. Yes, since he is Ms. Hendersons husband, the money must be taken from Ms. Henderson, but can Ms. Henderson get 1. 5 billion? Although Lydia was the president of the L Group and the market value of the L Group exceeded 5 billion, but this was only the market value and it would fluctuate due to market. The cash that Lydia can really embezzle on hand was only about1000 million dors. It couldnt afford this badge at all. Thinking of this, all the patriarchs sneered. Seeing that they didnt believe it, Lydia became a little anxious, This is the real badge of the royal families in Valenham! Ms. Henderson, dont defend your husband. He is just a liar who uses fakes to deceive you! However, his imitation is quite realistic. Look at the texture, it is exactly the same! Leo, what else can you say? Kian, Aaron, and Sophia took turns talking like a rooster that won. Lydia didnt know what to say for a while. How could she say that she is from the royal families in Valenham and know that this was true? Leo stayed calm as if nothing had happened, The eyes are on you. What else can I say? Look, he admitted it himself Just as Sophia and Lydia were about to show off their might, she was suddenly stunned and looked at Leo angrily, You scold me for not having eyes? Kian, Jaiden and the others were even more direct, looking at Lydia and saying, Lydia, I didnt expect your husband to be such a person. It really disappoints us. You can see such a person, and we have doubts about your character. Yourpanys project, as long as we are here, it is impossible to enter the Hopkins market! My Bradley family is the same! Kian, Jaiden, and Aaron expressed their opinions one after another, and the heads of other families also agreed. Lydia clenched her fists tightly, her face full of anger, How can you go back on your word? Lydia, you seem to have made a mistake. Kian sneered, This is Hopkins, we have the final say in everything. If you follow us, well be in a good mood, and maybe well agree, but if you dont take us seriously Get out of Hopkins for me now! Sophia sneered on the side,pletely forgetting that she is also the vice president of L Group. Listening to their words, Lydias face was ashen, and her whole body was shaking with anger. However, there is another way. We can agree to your project to enter Hopkins. Kian changed the topic and said slowly, As long as you give Sophia the position of president, I will take back what I said earlier! At this moment, Leo also put down his chopsticks, and a sharp edge shed in his eyes. After waiting for so long, the foxs tail finally appeared. Chapter 378 Who has the final say? Kians words directly caused Lydiasplexion to change sharply. Leo didnt say a word and made a random phone call. Sophias face was full of excitement, and he also woke up a lot from the previous drunkenness. Thank you, Kian, thank you Kian! She was overjoyed, as if she had won a lottery ticket. Before, she invited these patriarchs toe here just to make things difficult for Lydia. She never thought that there would be unexpected joy. Kian actually used the L Groups contract as a threat, threatening Lydia to hand over the position of president. Its just a hands-on effort. Kian, Jaiden, and Aaron looked at each other andughed at each other, Sophia, we have known each other for five or six years, and I have always recognized your ability very much. You are only a mere vice president. I really feel wronged. Three patriarchs, when I be the president, I will definitely repay you! After Sophia finished speaking, he immediately gave Leo and Lydia a proud look. Leo didnt react, he chewed peanuts to himself, but Lydias face was icy cold. Kian, dont you think this is too much? She looked at Kian angrily, and clenched her fists, I am the president of As Beauty Group. Changes in personnel within the group are up to me! In fact, she had long seen that they were inplicity with Sophia, but since Hopkins will be a major development center in the future, she will definitelye to deal with it in the future, so she didnt break it. Unexpectedly, her repeated forbearance actually allowed the other party to gain an inch. Excessive? Kian sneered, Its not too much for your husband to use a fake badge to show off his power? Lydia said with a cold face, I said, my husbands badge is real, believe it or not, its your business. Presumptuous! Jaiden pped the table heavily and red at Lydia, This is Hopkins, not your Pearl, here, you have to listen to us! Aarons tone was obviously softened, but he still said with a smile, Weve heard of Ms. Hendersons dominance and dominance, otherwise, we wouldnt be able to manage such a bigpany as a woman. However, some things are better not to be so strong. He changed the subject and said with a smile, Sophias influence in Hopkins is obviously higher than yours. If you hand over the position of president to her, she will not treat you badly, will she? Aaron is right! Sophia was ecstatic, plus he drank a little too much, and his tone couldnt help but be a little high, Lydia, I still remember your great kindness to me, but as long as you hand over the position of president to me , Im not to me for the past! However, Lydia remained expressionless, I know you are hostile to me, but do you think this will allow me topromise? You are dreaming! Her voice instantly increased an octave, and she looked at Sophia coldly. Suddenly, Sophias arrogant arrogance faded away, and the look in Lydias eyes was full of fear. Kian, Jaiden, Aaron and other family heads also looked at Lydia in surprise, but they didnt expect her reaction to be so intense. Lets go! Lydia stood up and said that she was about to leave with Leo.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Lydia, you have to think clearly, once you walk out of this door, dont even think about opening the Hopkins Market in the future! Kian looked at Lydia with a gloomy face. His eyes filled with a strong threat. Sophia also sneered, Lydia, I kindly help you find the owner of Hopkins, but you are ignorant at all. As a president, you must focus on the grouppany, but for your own interests, you are dedicated to thepany. Regardless of the interests, what face is there to be the president! As soon as these words came out, Lydias face was extremely ugly, and she was also extremely angry. However, she was not easy to argue, Sophia clearly came to her, but stood on the highest point. Snapped! At this time, Leo, who had been eating food just now, suddenly put down his chopsticks and looked at Kian, Jaiden and other family leaders with a half-smile. You just said that Hopkins is up to you, isnt it? Of course! Before Kian and the other masters could speak, Sophia said without thinking, Of course! Under the influence of alcohol, her face turned redder and her tone was full of arrogance. You dont even look at who the the Dawson family, Mills family and Bradley family are. Although they are only first-tier families, they are deeply loved by the Watts family. With time, it will be a matter of time before they are promoted to wealthy families. Who has the final say? As soon as these words came out, Leos face became even more smiling, but the faces of Kian, Jaiden, Aaron and other patriarchs changed greatly. Its fine to talk about it in private, but this is the hotel under the name of the Palmer family! Shut up! Aaron tried hard to give Sophia, but Sophia didnt see it at all. I advise you to show some respect to the three patriarchs, give me the position of president, and I can also plead for you! Otherwise, if they get angry, even if the three giants in Hopkins are in person, they wont be able to protect you! Hearing this, not only the three patriarchs, but all the other patriarchs also changed their expressions abruptly. Some things cant be said! Sophia, shut up! Kian shouted angrily, and at the same time was shocked, and subconsciously looked at Leo. He already understood the intention of Leo, and desperately gave Sophia a wink. However, Sophia thought that Kian was encouraging her to continue speaking, so she said it even more exaggeratedly. Lydia, its not that I look down on you. Although your L Group is good, in the eyes of the three Patriarchs, its not a fart. Even the group of Hopkinss wealthy family must be polite to them! Yes? The corners of Leos mouth rose slightly, and his smile became even stronger, Then you say, who has the most power in the entire Hopkins? Of course its the Dawson family, the Mills family, and the Bradley family! Sophia didnt want to answer without thinking, and made up his mind to tter heaven. Kian, Jaiden, Aaron and the others were so frightened that their faces turned pale, and they were about to drink. Bang! The box door mmed open. Ernie took a group of high-level hotel executives and stood at the door, the expression on his face was so gloomy that he could wring out the water. Ernie! Kian, Jaiden, and Aaron looked back and were so frightened that they lost their minds. Ernie of the Palmer family! As for the other patriarchs, they were so frightened that they couldnt even speak, and their hands were shaking. Sophia had never seen Ernie, so naturally he didnt know who he was. He just asked, full of alcohol, Who are you? You dare to break into the box of n Master Chen, arent you afraid of being thrown out? Ernieughed angrily, I want to see, how do you guys throw me out! Okay, you wait Sophia was about to ask Kian to throw Ernie out, but the patriarchs present actually fell to the ground one by one, begging for mercy. Ernie, spare your life! Chapter 379 Overbearing the Palmer family All the owners, without exception, knelt in front of Ernie like a mouse seeing a cat. In this scene, Sophia couldnt believe her eyes.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. All the patriarchs of the first-line families actually knelt down! Kian, Jaiden, Aaron, what are youwhat are you doing? She still didnt understand what happened, she asked incredulously. Snapped! Kian suddenly burst into mes, pped Sophias face fiercely, and said angrily, You bitch, shut up for me! Jaiden and Aaron also looked cold, wishing they could kill this woman quickly. If it wasnt for this womans drunkenness, and she said a lot of things that shouldnt be said, how could Ernie be attracted? There is an ear on the wall, there is no doubt that Sophias words must have been heard by the people at the Inter-Continental Hotel and reported to Ernie, and Ernie wille in person. Thinking of what Sophia said before, Kian, Jaiden, and all other patriarchs felt terrified. He actually said that Hopkins is up to a few of them. Where were the Palmer, the Watts, and the Grant? Misfortunees out of the mouth. Misfortunees out of the mouth! Lydia, who was about to leave, was also taken aback by the sudden appearance of Ernie. She didnt know whether to leave or not, so she could only look at Leo. However, he found that Leo was still sitting on the seat as if nothing was happening, and he pulled Lydia to sit down together, and whispered in her ear, I invite you to watch a good show. Looking at these kneeling Hopkins Patriarchs, Lydia understood instantly, and immediately looked at Leo in disbelief, This Ernie, did you invite him? Leo did not speak, but the smile on his face was more meaningful. As a result, Lydias expression became even more shocked. She had heard of the Palmer family, whose status was equal to that of the Lawson family of Emerdale, but was it really a coincidence that the head of such arge family appeared here? At this time, Ernie had already stridden in. His gloomy eyes scanned the audience, and finally settled on the three masters. Kian, Jaiden, Aaron, you are so powerful! The Dawson family, Mills family, and Bradley family, you are only the patriarchs who are barely on the front line, and you dare to dere that you have the final say in the entire Hopkins! Kian and the other three masters were even more frightened, and pped him quickly. Ernie, this is a misunderstanding, misunderstanding Is it misunderstanding? Ernie sneered, Ive been listening outside for a long time, dont you say that you are angry, its useless even if the three giants are in person? They also said that it wont take long before they will reach the level of the giants and rece me. ? Ernie didnt say a word, and the faces of Kian, Jaiden, and Aaron became even paler. It turned out that Ernie had been standing outside the door for a long time. Kians eyes suddenly shed fiercely, he grabbed Sophias hair and threw her in front of Ernie. Ernie, we dont dare to think like this. Its this bitch who ignores Ernie at all and insults Ernie. Its a crime that deserves death! Yes, Ernie, I will let her apologize to you! Jaiden said with a gloomy face. He pped Sophias face with a p in the face and shouted angrily, You are so courageous, you dare to insult the head of the Palmer family. Apologize to Ernie! Sophia was so frightened that she didnt care about the severe pain all over his body. She raised her head and looked up at Ernie. He is the head of the Palmer family? Now that you know, how dare you belittle Ernie? Dont die! Aaron sneered. I Sophia pursed her lips, but couldnt say a word. Ernies eyes followed, and Sophias body trembled, and his legs became wet and yellow with fright. Disregarding face, he quickly kowtowed to Ernie. Ernie, I drank too much just now, and I babbled after drinking. It cant be true! Ernie, do you think its okay for me to p myself? Your lord has a lot of it, okay, treat me like a fart and let it go. With snot and tears, Sophia actually fanned herself. Soon, her nose was blue and her face was swollen, but she still didnt dare to stop, because she knew that the Palmer family was a wealthy family in Hopkins, and if she wanted to kill herself, it would be like crushing an ant. Lydia looked shocked and couldnt help clenching Leos palm. Its hard to imagine that Sophia, who used to covet her position as president, is now so humble that he doesnt even want face, just to survive. Not only her, but Kian, Jaiden, Aaron and other patriarchs also looked at Ernie nervously. In the corner of Ernies light, he looked at Leo. Thetter looked indifferent, shook his head slightly, but his eyes were on Kian, Jaiden, and Aaron. Ernie immediately understood what Leo meant. Sophia was just a frog at the bottom of the well. Even if Sophia really said so, Ernie would not surrender his identity and have the same knowledge as her, but Kian and Leo did not. will be lighthearted. After all, all the confidence of Sophiaes from them! So, Ernie immediately shouted, Enough! Sophia and all the owners of the house were terrified and raised their heads tremblingly. I saw Ernies indifference, Those who dont know are innocent, since you already know youre wrong, forget it! Sophia was sluggish for a long time. Then he was full of gratitude and kowtowed even more vigorously. Thank you, Ernie, thank you Ernie! Kian, Jaiden, and Aaron were relieved when they heard the words. However, I have to pursue this matter to the end! In the next moment, Ernie changed his words, and he spoke with usibility, She is just a woman with little knowledge, yet she dares to say such rebellious words, if no one has instilled such thoughts behind her, I will be the first to not believe it! Isnt it, the Dawson family, the Mills family, and the Bradley family? As these words fell, Ernies icy eyes instantly fell on Kian, Jaiden, and Aaron. Swish! Immediately, the three of them fell into an ice cave, screaming for injustice. Ernie, we are wronged! Is it injustice? The sneer on Ernies face was even heavier, I think you vassal families obeyed the orders of the Watts family, what you are plotting against my Palmer family? As soon as these words came out, the pupils of Kian and the three suddenly shrank, and their bodies trembled violently. Conspiracy the Palmer family, this is a big sin! Without giving the three of them a chance to exin, Ernie immediately shouted, The Dawson family, the Mills family, and the Bradley family are trying to plot against my Palmer family, and they will be punished! boom! As soon as these words came out, the faces of Kian, Jaiden, and Aaron instantly turned pale. Ernie, this is to destroy the Dawson family, the Mills family, and the Bradley family! They were asking for mercy, but Ernie turned around slowly and looked at Leo with a smile on his face, Mr. Cohen, are you satisfied with what I did? As long as you say a word, I can make them disappear in Hopkins. Chapter 380 Kill the Chicken to Warn the Monkey Following Ernies words, the entire box suddenly became eerily quiet. Not only Kian, Jaiden, and Aaron, but also the other patriarchs, as well as Sophia, all had wonderful expressions on their faces. They never imagined that the patriarch of the Palmer family, whom they were in awe of, would do this to an ipetent son-inw respectively. And it can be seen from the other partys words that the Palmer family seems to value Leo very much, and is even willing to destroy the first-line families of the three Hopkins for him. Lydia also looked at Leo incredulously. She was certain that Leo had little time toe to Hopkins, but in such a short period of time, not only did she get to know Ernie, but the other party also respected Leo. At this moment, all the owners of the family were ashes, and they kept praying in their hearts that Leo would be merciful and spare their lives. Bang In the quiet box, there was only the sound of Leos fingers that lightly sping the table. He narrowed his eyes, and his eyes also fell on Kian and the three of them, and finally spoke. I dont want to do anything to you unless I have to, but you forced me. Bang bang bang! Without the slightest hesitation, the three great masters kowtowed to Leo in unison. Mr. Cohen, we didnt know you knew Ernie, please forgive us! From now on, my Mills family will follow Mr. Cohens will! My Bradley family is the same! The three masters all expressed their willingness to obey the orders of Leo. However, Leo gently shook his head and said with a smile, You count, how many chances I have given you, but they were all wasted by you. Kian, Jaiden, and Aaron looked extremely ugly, and their bowels were all regretful. Indeed, Leo gave them many opportunities. It was originally a simple negotiation meeting, and it could be ended simply by signing the names, but unfortunately, they listened to Sophias nder and insisted on having a dinner party, which led to the current situation. Well, Ill give you onest chance. Leo nced at the audience, Within a minute, if you, the head of the family, tell your true thoughts on the whole matter, I will spare someone, how about that? After she finished speaking, she gave Lydia a bowl of rice. During this meal, she hardly touched her chopsticks, and Leo was afraid that she would lose weight due to hunger. As soon as these words came out, the expressions of all the Patriarchs changed slightly, and they looked at each other, but couldnt say a word. Kian, Jaiden, and Aaron looked at each other with a cold look in their eyes, and made up their minds that they would never reveal their original purpose. Lydia was Leos wife, if he knew that they wanted to bring Lydia drunk to the hotel, it would be a dead end. Couldnt say, absolutely couldnt say! Not only that, they also threatened other householders with their eyes and kept silent. Thirty seconds left. Leo suddenly spoke. Tick tock! Time passed by, and all the owners of the house were extremely difficult. Thest ten seconds. The countdown to Leo begins. Immediately after ten breaths, no one spoke. Leo looked at Ernie, Remember all the families here and clean them up together. Yes, Mr. Cohen! With a sneer on Ernies face, he was about to tell his subordinates to do something. Suddenly, a patriarch couldnt help it, and stood up with a pale face, I, I said! Leo made a termination gesture. Then he looked at him with a smile, Tell me. That patriarch was not as powerful as the Dawson family, the Mills family, and the Bradley family, and was only the patriarch of a second-rate family. In this negotiation meeting, under the leadership of the Dawson, the Mills, and the Bradley, we do not n to pass Ms. Henderson at all, but Sophia suggested that as long as Ms. Henderson is drunk and threatened with photos, we can not only experience happiness, You can also make a fortune, and then just do it. Speaking of which, the owner of the house looked nervous, and there was cold sweat on his forehead. I prove that what he said is true! And me, and I also prove it. Me too. As soon as these words came out, all the patriarchs spoke up, without exception, all of them were small families that were not as powerful as the Dawson family, the Mills family and the Bradley family. Under the pressure of the Palmer family and Leo, they still chose to surrender. Bastard! Kian, Jaiden, and Aaron were furious, and their expressions immediately became extremely ugly. They were actually betrayed. As soon as these words came out, Leos eyes became extremely gloomy. Although he had already seen the thoughts of this group of people, he was still angry when the truth was revealed to the world. Ernies forehead was also dripping with cold sweat. Leos wife, even he, had to be respectful, and these wastes dared to get involved. When the truth was exposed, Lydia stared at Sophia in a stunned manner, her face full of disbelief, So, this is your purpose! Sophia, who had just spent the rest of his life after the catastrophe, was already frightened and dumbfounded, as if in a dream. For her, climbing the Dawson family, Mills family, and Bradley family has already turned a sparrow into a phoenix, and the Palmer family is a wealthy family in Hopkins that even the The Dawson family and Mills family dare not provoke. But at this moment, Ernie was so respectful to Leo, going around, and the mes of war burned on him again. Seeing that the n was revealed, Kian, Jaiden, and Aaron immediately kowtowed to Leo. Mr. Cohen, its all this bitchs idea. Originally, we just wanted to make things difficult for your wife, and we didnt want to do anything, but she proposed the idea of getting drunk Ms. Henderson, and we were also temporarily blinded byrd! Yeah, and we didnt have time to drink, we were forced to lie down by you, and we didnt have time to implement it! The three of them were full of fear, and in order to save their lives, they confessed Sophia again. Sophia, you were dissatisfied when I became the president a few years ago, but I didnt expect you to be so vicious. From now on, you will be fired! Lydia said angrily. Sophia woke up like a dream, and crawled to Lydia, Lydia, I was wrong, I dont dare anymore, please, please forgive me this time! Go away! Lydia did not soften her heart this time, and pushed her away. Leos eyes also turned cold in an instant, and he pointed at the family owners who told the truth, Let go of these people, and the others, all abolish the n! Yes! Ernie responded, and then his eyes shed fiercely, Come on, close the door, and we will be closed today! Who can be a good man and a woman who can take the position of the head of the family? Ernie, dont! Leave us alone, well never dare again!Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Seeing this battle, Jaiden and Aaron were so frightened that they begged for mercy. However, Kian did not speak and fell into silence, his eyes wandering for a while. Suddenly, he raised his head and looked at Leo and Ernie with determination and confidence. I bet you dont dare to hurt us! Chapter 381 The Watts Family Kian Dawsons voice was low, but he sure sounded cocky. Go to hell Ernie immediately got furious. How dare a little family like the Dawson talk to him like this? But Leo just waved his hand and stopped him. He then squinted his eyes and sized Kian up and down, Why do you assume that I wont hurt you? His eyes filled with curiosity. All the other masters acted like they were doomed, but Leo was the only one who was undisturbed all this time. Kian sneered, Well, youd better tell the master of the Palmer Family to let us go which is the best option for everyone involved. Do borate yourself. Leo suddenly got interested and sipped the wine. Kian didnt say anything and just turned to Ernie. Though he knelt down before Leo, it was purely an instinct which was triggered by panic. He actually was less afraid of Leo after figuring out everything. Mr. Palmer, as one of the masters of powerful families in Hopkins, you should know that the Dawsons, the Mills, and the Bradley are just minions of the Watts, right? Kian slowly said wearing confident smiles. So what then? Ernie remained indifferent and suddenly understood why Kian was so cocky here. Kian chuckled and suddenly got arrogant, Since you know this, why dont you let me go right now? You might not be afraid of me, but you got to be wary of the Watts Family. Am I right? Hearing Kians words, Jaiden Mills and Aaron Bradley froze a bit and then were less frightened. Sophia said coolly, Mr. Palmer, you should know that how much damage would be cost if two powerful families start attacking each other. Is it really worth it to make war with the Watts over a man who married into a family? Ernie didnt say anything and just looked at them coldly. Kian, Jaiden and Aaron thought that he got scared and was even morecent, Let us go and make this up with a fancy dinner and we will call this even. Ernie seemed to be irritated by their attitudes and sneered, You might be mistaken, but you are on my turf and Im the decision-maker here. Youre in no position to negotiate with me.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Are you kidding me? Were protected by the Watts The Watts? Is it powerful? Before Kian can even finish his sentence, Leo stopped him indifferently. They turned to Leo and instantly started roaring. What is this guy talking about? Does he really think that he can be all-might here just because he knew the master of the Palmer Family? Aaron pointed at Leo and was chortling. Master Aaron, I bet that this loser doesnt even know how powerful is the Watts and is just bluffing. Sophia also stared chuckling. She was cocky again like Kian, Jaiden and Aaron for the same reason. Idiots! Ernie sneered and was sad how short-sighted these people were. The Hopkins was really unstable these days. The Hudsons was first eliminated, J Group was then forced to change its owner, the family mansion of the Watts was then dismantled and the auction in Hopkins yesterday was stirred. All of these things were actually rted to a low-profile young man and it was Leo! But sadly, this information can only be obtained by some powerful families and these people here didnt even get the right to know. Mr. Cohen, I will ask someone to deal with them at once But Leo suddenly giggled and stopped Ernie. Master Palmer, the food is getting cold here. Hurry up and change them for our guests here. Ernie paused first and then paused, Yes, Mr. Cohen. He then asked the manager to serve several fancy dishes. He knew what Leo was going to do here. He wanted to lure the Watts out. As for the disputes between Leo and the Watts, Ernie knew better than everyone here present. He was actually excited if Leo can take this opportunity to punish the Watts. But to Kian, Jaiden and Aaron, this meant that Leo was defeated. Well, you sure know how to y up to us. Kian sneered. Sophia also chimed in, Of course. He must be afraid of your background. Leo cracked a light smile, Well, you are mistaken. These dishes arent for you. You only got to have some leftovers. What are you talking about! How dare you! Jaiden and Aaron were outrageous. I dont know if you have heard about this Leo sneered and continued, The watts is busying around decorating its house, right? Kian, Jaiden and Aaron met each others eyes and wondered, How do you know this? Leo chuckled, Well, I destroy their mansion myself. What? Kians face immediately changed. Aaron just shook his head, Dont listen to his crap! He must be lying! Right. Recalling the emblem of the Cohen family, Kian and Jaiden nodded. However, instead ofughing at Leo together, she paused. She remembered that Leo said the same thing, but back then, she didnt really take it seriously. Well, why dont you ask the master of the Watts toe over himself and verify the answer? Leo sneered. Kian despised, Why are you to meet the master of the Watts? While they were about to decline, Ernie suddenly responded, Youd better call that Ayan over or you will wont be able to leave today! Ernie, you! Kian, Jaiden and Aaron were all irritated, but since they were afraid of Ernie, they called Ayan and told him that they were detained by Ernie. Son of a bitch! How dare Ernie to mess up with you? Ayan sounded indignant over the phone. After handing up the phone, Kian sneered at Leo, Well, the master of the Watts wille here soon! Youd bettere up with an excuse now! Jaiden, Aaron and Sophia were all cocky and cant wait to see how terrified Leo would be when Ayan came here. But Leo remained undisturbed and evenughed at them. Ernie just stood by Leos side calmly as he knew everything. But Lydia was quite worried. Leo beamed and patted Lydias hand and got her a bowl of soup and said, Everything would be all right. Have some soup. Ten minutester, the door was pushed open heavily and an old man in ck traditional Chinese suit stormed in. Which bastard messed up with my men? Ayan yelled upon entering the room. Master Ayan, its been a while. How are you? Leo stood up casually and smiled. Ayans face immediately changed and said, Leo! Its you! What are you doing here? Well, I am that bastard you just called. Leo sneered and got fierce. Chapter 382 Welcome Home, Young Master At the drop of Leos sound, everyone present got edgy. Kian, Jaiden and Aaron who were quite excited before just froze. They thought that as obscure as Leo, he would definitely be frightened when he saw the master of the Watts. But the reality was, Ayan was the one who got panicky. They clearly saw how startled was Ayan when he saw Leo. He even shuddered out of fear. How can the master of the Watts be scared of Leo who appeared to be pretty insignificant. What happened? Ayan came around and asked Ernie coldly. He didnt try to ask Kian for he knew that he would just distort the truth. He didnt really want to have any rtions with the Palmers. Ernie answered coolly, Well, master Ayan, some of your minions appears to be idiots and have offended my guest here. Im going to eliminate them now. Are you okay with this? Ayans face immediately darkened. He was spooked by the word guest. Why was Ernie so respectful towards such a young man and would even call him his guest? Well, the answer to this question should be crystal clear if the Watts had arranged someone to attend the auction yesterday, but the Watts was busying around renovating its mansion recently and got no time to do this. But soon, Ayan got fierce, What are you talking about? Are you really considering doing away with my minions? Well, do you have a problem with that? Ernies eyes widened. Ernie, youre pushing too far here! Your Palmers wouldnt be so aggressive hadnt been our Watts was dealing with our family matters recently! Ayan red and yelled. At this moment, though Ayan was old, he sure was domineering. But someone suddenlyughed and sneered, Family matters? Well, you are just renovating your mansion, arent you? Well, if I were you, I would have left this city overnight with my family members and nevere back in this lifetime after my house was taken apart! Well, Ayan was immediately triggered and got livid with anger. His vein was throbbing in his temple. Leo, do you really think that Im weak? He shouted and his voice was shaking. After Kian, Jaiden and Aaron heard their conversation, they shuddered and their faces were ghastly pale. They thought it was just a joke when Leo said that he dismantled the mansion of the Watts.Original from N?velDrama.Org. But ording to Ayans terrifying reaction, what Leo said must be true! Leo really had torn down the Watts house and got away with it! After learning about the fact, Sophia copsed to the ground and got pale. This whole thing started because of her! How would Leo punish her now that he didnt even care about Ayan? Leo then got indifferent, Master Ayan, you are wrong. You are the one who thinks Im weak! He pointed at Kian, Jaiden and Aaron and said, Not only did they troubled my wife, they had some dirty thoughts towards my wife colluding with that bitch! Am I really too far to punish them? Ayan immediately scanned them and twitched his mouth. He didnt know how bold they were to mess with Leos wife. But still, he straightened his back and acted fearless, Well, though what you said was true, I should be the one who punishes my minions and not your guys! He sounded self-assured and Ernie knitted his eyebrows. Well, actually, his family also got minions and he knew that they were overstepping the boundary to punish the Watts minions, but this what Leo wanted and he was in no position to question him. He then got cold and said, Well, you are saying that you wouldnt let us handle them! Never! Ayan sounded firm and turned to Leo, I will give you two choices here. The first one is that I will ask them to kneel down and apologize to your wife. As for this bitch here, I dont really care what you would do to her! The second one is that we could fight to the death here! Well, how would youpete with my elite bodyguards today now that you didnt bring your ster female bodyguard? Kian, Jaiden and Aaron were relived and let out of a breath, but Sophia was panic-stricken and hugged their legs and shrieked, Kian, please save me! You are the only one who can save me today! Jaiden, could you ask master Ayan to spare me? Aaron, this is all my mistake today! Please save me! I dont want to die! She cried at the top of her lungs with her hair disheveled, but Kian, Jaiden and Aaron didnt say anything. Get the fuck out of here! Kian kicked her away and said to Leo seriously, Mr. Cohen, we are really spry and will you please spare us for the sake of the Watts? Honey Seeing that Sophia was copsing on the ground, Lydia gotpassionate and held Leos hands. But Leo just looked at her warmly and said to Kian indifferently, Well, the Watts is nothing to me. Why should I spare you guys for him? Kian, Jaiden and Aaron got stiffened and Ayan just got furious. Well, Leo, you son of a bitch! Now that you wont ept my offer, lets just wait and see who is more powerful here! Then he pped his hand and said, Kill him and take this woman away! At the drop of his sound, the elite bodyguards of the Watts immediately circled the room and were about to kill Leo. How dare you! Ernie got fierce and shouted, Are you really going to have a fight here on my turf? Suddenly, a bunch of hunks in suit stormed in the hotel and besieged them. Kian, Jaiden and Aaron were really taken aback. Leo got cold-blooded and said, Well, then, there is no need of you to exist anymore But before Leo was about to stand up and let those hunks to deal with the Watts, a sonorous sound came in. The royal ising! All the people looked outside and saw a ck Rolls-Royce pulling over the curb of the hotel. The te of the car was VH A00000 which was exceptional. Obviously, it came from Valenham. A muscr man got out of the car first and escorted a grey-haired aging man into the hotel. The old man paused a bit when he sensed the tension inside the room and walked in the room in royal walking stick. He then bowed towards Leo and spoke up, Im Robbie Cohen, the butler of the royal Cohen family in Valenham. Wee home, young master! Chapter 383 You’re Mistaken The old man sounded loud and clear which echoed in the room. The once intense room instantly quieted down. All the people present examined the grey-haired man woodenly and couldnt utter a word. Well, did you did you say that youe from the Cohen family? After pausing for a while, Ernie got serious and looked respectful. Ayan also told all his bodyguards to back down. Though he didnt say anything, the astonishment in his face showed his surprise and anxiety. Exactly. The bodyguard next to the old man answered the question. He was six feet tall and his temple was bulging which looked imposing and was obviously skilled. Instantly, no one present questioned the old mans identity. Lydia was utterly taken aback when she saw the old man who met her eyes and bowed down a bit. Leo squinted his eyes and noticed that this butler of the Cohen family knew Lydia. As for Kian, Jaiden, Aaron and Lydia, they were already stupefied. No one expected that the Cohen family, the royal family of Valenham would show up. They only heard this family from the legend. But the most shocking of all was the old mans words after. Wee home, Mr. Cohen! Who was this young master? All the people present turned to Leo automatically and werepletely stunned. Was it really him?Original from N?velDrama.Org. Well, it was true that Leo had an emblem which symbolized the Cohen family on him, but they all thought that it was fake. But now, the real the Cohen family was here, how they can deny it anymore? At this moment, all the people present were calcting inside. Ernie looked at Leo more respectfully, but Ayan, Kian, Jaiden, and Aaron were definitely terrified. But Leo just nced at the old man coldly and didnt say anything. But after letting out that sentence, the old man remained quiet and smiled at everyone present. The bodyguard next to him then said coldly, Everyone out now. We got to report to the young master something. Ernie then drove away all the bodyguards. Ayan dared not to stay, but was afraid to leave, so he just waited in the lobby of the hotel. After the Cohen family arrived, the Watts and the Palmers stopped fighting, for though the Cohen family only brought one man over, he surly was intimidating. Leo meant to leave with Lydia, but Robbie stopped him, Please stay, master! Leo just nced at him and said, You are mistaken. I am not your master. Robbie obviously had expected this and was not irritated and just smiled, Well, you auctioned for the emblem of my family, so you are naturally the master of this family. Leo immediately sunk into silence. Lydias face changed and held Leos hands even tighter. She thought that Leo was the real blood of the Cohen family, but judging from the old mans reaction, he was here just because Leo got that emblem. Leoughed, Well, you are saying that Im part of your family just because I bought your emblem? So did it mean I will be your master if I bought the whole the Cohen family? Youre going too far! The bodyguard behind Robbie widened his eyes and was about to say something more, but Robbie yelled at him, Get out. You are in no ce to talk here! He then smiled at Leo, I knew that you auctioned for this emblem to be a part of my family which was totally understandable. Robbie then sneered and said cockily, Well, countless families in the past wanted to have rtions with my family. Now that we are here, why are you pretending that you dont want to have anything with us? This is not something to be ashamed of Leoughed hearing his words, You thought that Im pretending? Arent you? Robbie questioned, Well, why will you spend a fortune to buy our family emblem then? Ive got nothing to say. Leo cant helpughing out and didnt want to talk with him anymore. Lets go, honey. Robbie suddenly got irritated and stepped forward and stopped Leo, Give the emblem back then if you dont want to be a part of my family. Millions of people would die for this. Lydia instantly got furious and scolded, Well, my husband bought this! Why should he give this to you! Youre pushing too far here! Miss. Henderson, this is our family matters. It got nothing to do with you Hendersons. Robbie was less respectful and said, Since you are married to him, you should know the importance of this emblem to your future! No one in the Hendersons would dare to say anything to you with this emblem. But without this emblem, you two would be broken up! Lydias face instantly changed and held Leos arms subconsciously and got silent. Though his words were harsh, he was right. If Leo was equipped with the Cohen familys background, they would be equals in terms of family influence, so no one would bad-mouth them anymore. But Leo suddenlyughed at Robbie with mockery in his eyes, To Robbie, the Cohen family was the royal here and overpowered others, but he didnt know that there were many people who can eliminate them instantly. Robbie was agitated, What are youughing about? He questioned Leo. Imughing at your ignorance and stupidity. Leo said bluntly. He then added, Dont be mad. Let me tell you a story first. You will know what I am talking about. There was once a frog who made his home in a shallow well. One day he met a sea gull from the East Sea. He then said to him, This is where I live. I got blue sky and fresh water here. you would fall in love with this ce. But sea gull just shook its head and answered, I cant tell you how vast the East Sea is, for it is beyond measure. However, flood doesnt increase its depth the least bit, and drought cant make it lose an inch. Its depth does not change with time, nor does it change with the amount of rainfall. This is its greatest pleasure! Hearing Leos story, Lydia stared at Leo warmly, but Robbies face darkened. How dare you to say that we are frog in the shallow well? Robbie sounded angry. Are you not? Leo got fierce and domineering. the Cohen family may be your god to you, but to me, its just a handful of dust. Then he held Lydias hand and left the room. Chapter 384 Frank is Dead Robbie was fuming when he saw Leo going away with Lydia. The bodyguard suddenly asked Robbie, Should I take the emblem back? Robbie had the same urge inside, but after wondering for a bit, he shook his head, No. The family asked us to locate a family member who was in Emerdale, but it looks like this person isnt Leo. Robbie then heaved a sigh and was pretty distressed. The bodyguard remained cold-faced, Well, he bought the emblem, but wouldnt be a part of us. Should we just allow him to do this? Of course not. Robbie squinted his eyes and got fierce, Well, he is definitely no normal person since he spent 1. 5billion yuan on the emblem and married the daughter of the Hendersons. Lets just wait and see. Tell the information about him to master. Well, he might be a great help to us He then left the room with the bodyguard. Ernie and Ayan were waiting outside anxiously and both froze when they saw Leo and Robbie leaving the room one after the other. But judging from Robbie and Leos expression, they didnt get a great conversation. Mr. Cohen, didnt you ept this gentlemans offer? Ernie cant help asking. Leo remained indifferent, Hes mistaken. Im not the young master he is looking for. Ernies face slightly changed and looked a bit disappointed. He expected Leo to be the master of the the Cohen family, so that he can also climb the socialdder. But Robbie was sadly mistaken. Ernie was secretly relived. He was really rmed before. Well, if Leo was really the young master of the the Cohen family, he wouldnt be able to confront with him. At the very next second, he got cold-blooded, Well, since you are not the young master of the Cohen family, how dare you to be so arrogant to me then? Sophia also chimed in and pointed at Leo and Lydia, Well, I told you! He cant be the young master of a powerful family. I knew his background pretty well. He only got rich because he married his wife! What a loser! How can your family overpower other families if they know that this bastard dismantled your house? Sophia sounded harsh and just wanted Leo to die. Well, the quiet room then got hostile again. But it wasnt Sophia but Robbie who got the vibe fearful. He scanned around coldly andnded his sight on Ayan for a while and said, Though he is not the Cohen familys young master, he has my familys emblem! Suddenly, the fierceness in Ayans eyes was reced by terror. Well, it was lucky for him that he didnt listen Sophias crap, or he was doomed. Well, you should know what you are supposed to do. He then looked at Leo and just left this ce. Leo was undisturbed when he saw Robbie driving away in that car with VH on it. He felt that the Cohen family must be up to something. Lydia was also worried. Well, up till now, one-third of the nine royal families hade to surface and Leo had disputes with every one of them. The future of she and Leo will only get harder. After Robbie left, Ayan instantly got rxed and looked at Kian, Jaiden and Aaron gloomily, Shes your woman? The three dared not to nod and were frightened, No, no! She is just a whore! Well, show her who is the boss here. How dare her to order me! Ayan was livid with anger. He still had this lingering fear inside. YesYes The three instantly red at Sophia, but while they were about to do something, Ernie spoke up, Master Ayan, are you trying to beat around the bush here? What do you mean? Ayan knitted his eyebrows. Ernie sneered, Well, Mr. Cohen specifically said that he wanted get these three families eliminated, but you are just trying to punish an insignificant woman here! You are obviously choosing the lighter way here. Ayans face immediately darkened. Actually, he thought the same thing. He wanted to sacrifice Sophia amid the chaos, so that Kian, Jaiden and Aaron can be spared, but Ernie still saw him through. He answered angrily, They are my minions and would give us tributes every year. If I give up them today, who would respect my Watts ever again? Its your business! It has nothing to do with us Palmers. Ernie said coldly, Mr. Cohen has the Cohen familys emblem on him. Well, are you really obeying his order? Kian, Jaiden and Aarons faces immediately got pale and knelt down before Ayan. Master Ayan, please save us! Please! We would do anything you want afterwards! Please save us! Ayan was undisturbed and just stared at Leo who was cool. He then heaved a sigh in a while. Well, its not that I dont want to save you. Im really not capable of that. Rest assured. If your families are eliminated, I will save your family blood! Ayan the left with his bodyguards. Master Ayan! Save us, please! Kian, Jaiden and Aaron werepletely terrified. Ernie just waved his hand, Take them away. A bunch of people then stormed in and dragged the three outside. Their screams and shrieking came inside in a few seconds. Sophia shuddered out of fear. She then suddenly knelt down before Lydia and begged, President Henderson, please spare me! Please. Im really sorry. Her white face filled with strings of tears and shook uncontrobly. Lydia gotpassionate, but Leo just held her hand and said, Well, she had iting! Ernie also looked at Sophia indifferently. She plotted this scheme all by herself. It waste that she would apologize to Lydia after the scheme was exposed. Sophia then turned to Leo, Mr. Cohen, I was really stupid that I would hate your wife before. Im really sorry. Please give me another opportunity! Lydia got hesitant and pulled Leos clothes, Well, lets just spare her. She wont be dare to do this anymore. Leo sunk into silence and knew that Lydia was kind, so he nodded, Okay. I will spare you today, but dont you ever show up in front of my wife ever again! He ordered seriously. Sophia hurriedly nodded, Thank you, Mr. Cohen! Thank you! She then left the room hurriedly.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Ernie then stepped forward, Mr. Cohen, Miss Henderson, I know that why you are in Hopkins. Rest assured. I will do everything I can to help you on the city construction project! Lydia answered, Thank you, Master Palmer. Ernie hurriedly added, Well, why dont you stay overnight and I will arrange something to entertain you guys Lydia shook her head, Thank you, but since the project is settled, we got to go back to Emerdale. Leo smiled, My wife is the boss. Ernie then answered, Well then, I will definitely visit you if I go to Emerdale one day! Sure. Leo then told Ernie to help Marie and Lizzie who were working in Hopkins and left with Lydia. But as soon as he arrived at Emerdale, Leo got Millies call, Mr. Cohen, Frank is dead. Chapter 385 A Storm Is Brewing Millie sounded edgy and anxious. Leo immediately squinted his eyes, What happened? Why is he dead all of a sudden? He was confident of Millies capability, so the situation in the Perry Family must beplicated now that she felt powerless. Millie then begged, Im in the Spencers right now. Can youe over now? Sure! Leo answered without hesitation. After handing up the phone, Leo grabbed his coat and was about to leave. Do you need to deal with something? Lydia asked lightly. Leo looked sorry, Something happened to the Perry Family. A friend of mine is in trouble Lydia hurriedly nodded and put on his coat for him, Travel safely. Thank you! Leo was really touched by Lydias small gesture. He knew that Lydia was not only a great wife, she was also an amazing mom. The house of the Spencer Family was in theplete opposite of the Perry Family and was located in the outskirt of the city. Leo soon arrived at the one of Spencers mansions. Hello, Mr. Cohen! People hurriedly greeted when Leo strode in. The master of the Spencer Family, Wace, had ordered everyone to pledge their loyalty to Leo. Leo nodded and entered one of the guest rooms guided by a person in charge. Millie and Wace were both sitting inside. Leo immediately saw Millies haggard face and dark eye bags. Wace instantly stood up, Mr. Cohen, Frank was assassinated. Assassinated? Leo got fierce. If Frank died out of normal cause, no one would be rmed, but the thing was that he was murdered, so the whole thing gotplicated. Who did this? Do you have any leads? Leo questioned. Everyone could be the murderer right now and it could be one of the Perries who did this. Millie shook her head, He is having dinner with several of his friends a few hours ago, but a bunch of people suddenly stormed in and stabbed him violently and one of the stabs was on his stomach, so heter died in the hospital after rescue. Where is the murderer? They are dead. Wace let out a sigh, Two of the murderers were shot to death on the spot, but their bodies were taken away by their partners. The rest of themmitted suicide, but before the Perry Family arrived, their faces were disfigured and couldnt be identified right now. Leo squinted his eyes, Well, this obviously is an borate murder. They didnt leave any traces. the funeral ceremony will be held tomorrow. Millie said to Leo and then turned to Leo with tears in his eyes, Leo, Im exhausted. Can you give me a hug?Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Leos instinctive reaction was to reject, but looking at her reddened eyes, he got sorry and hugged Millie who didnt try to do anything inappropriate. Her shoulder started trembling and slowly sobbed. She then fell into sleep leaning against Leo in a while. She was sleeping soundly. Well, this must be the security that women longed for. Leo and Wace met each others eyes and both sighed. Though Millie hated Frank, he was her biological father and anything seemed to be trivial before death. Wace then asked someone to carry Millie into the bedroom and started talking with Leo. Now that Frank is dead, your family would be the number one suspect. Leo said to Wace. But Wace seemed calm, Well, its inevitable, but we didnt do it, so we are not afraid of assumptions. Leo gazed at Wace approvingly. Though Wace was pretty aggressive, he was straightforward and would never do something shitty. The Perry Family would be in a turmoil now that Frank is dead. Inform me of anything! After learning about every detail of Franks death, Leo meant to leave. Moreover, tell Millie, I will apany her to the funeral tomorrow. Thank you, Mr. Cohen! Wace hurriedly added, Well, I got to pay my tribute then! Leo and Millie would definitely be despised at the funeral tomorrow, so he can also be there to support them. Leo cracked a smiled and left without saying anything. However, a back Audi slowly left after Leo in the corner of the street and someone in the car whispered, The bait is set, Miss. At the same time, Kate hung up the phone indifferently and stared at the amazing night view of Emerdale in the Lawson Group Building. Well, all the neon lights couldnt trigger her interest. Conversely, she got sadder. Kate. Miss Lawson. The office door was then pushed open and two men came in. If Leo was here, he can definitely recognize one of them. Jaxon was one of them. Well, Leo probably wouldnt know the other one, but he can absolutely guess his identity. This man was wearing a golden emblem which was the same to the the Cohen family emblem that Leo auctioned. Kate turned around, nced at them and didnt say anything. Jaxon didnt mind and just smiled, Miss Lawson, is everything ready? Kate remained silent and just nodded. Well, Miss Lawson is surlypetent! Im really impressed! Jaxon chuckled and turned to the man standing next to him, Archie, congrattions! Miss Lawson will soon to be your wife! Archie smiled lightly. Well, she surly is skilled since she is going to marry into my family. He then turned to Jaxon, Well, the rich families in Emerdale arent as powerful as they appear to be. Why would you ask Kate to deal with an abandoned person of a small family? Jaxon wasnt annoyed and justughed, Well, Archie, you cant be so certain on that. You will know how shrewd he is when you get to confront him. Well, are you interested? Do you want to join us? Our aim is to destroy the woman behind her? The more people, the merrier. Jaxon chortled and offered. Archie smiled and while he was about to decline, the butler of the Cohen family called him. His smile gradually disappeared after hearing what Robbie said. Did he really say that? Yes, he declined our offer and said that were are nothing to him. Son of a bitch! Archie shouted and hung up the phone and let out aplex smile. Well then, since I havent found the person that Im looking for, I will just stay here for a couple of days and have fun with you. Jaxon was excited, Wee aboard, Archie! We will definitely win! Are you guys done? Kate suddenly said and looked at them coldly. Well, the big picture is in ce now, but I have to iron out some details. Leave me alone. Kate sounded irritated. Jaxon and Archie looked each other and left without saying anything. After they left, the anger in Kates face instantly disappeared and stood in front of the French window alone, Leo, do not me me Chapter 386 Aren’t You A Slut Stand firm, and keep your back straight! Dad, are we done yet? Im tired. Hold this position for 30 minutes! The next morning before dawn, from the courtyard came Leo and Emilias voices. Her fists clenched, Emilia was squatting, her face covered with sweat. Leo, however, was standing in front of Emilia with a serious face, watching her closely so that she wouldnt ck off. What are you guys doing so early in the morning? Hearing their voices, Lydia ran out of the house at once. Her heart broke as she saw Emilia squatting, and she looked back at Leo with a scowl. Emilia is still a little child! She cant do that! Nevertheless, Leo replied earnestly, Now that she has decided to practice martial arts, she has to start young, and squatting is the first lesson. After that, Leo ignored Lydia and kept on training Emilia. Emilia kept grumbling, but she carried on regardless. Thats enough. Stop. Lydia couldnt be more worried to see this scene. Truly, she had agreed with Emilia about practicing martial arts, but it was another thing to watch Leo training Emilia. Lydia scooped Emilia up in her arms. Emilia is only five. Isnt it too early for her to start practicing now? Leo had always been obedient to Lydia, but he stood his ground on this matter. If she cant get through this, how will she practice martial arts in the future? At this moment, Emilia chimed in through clenched teeth, I can do it, mom! Suddenly, Lydia regretted having allowed Emilia to practice martial arts, because she didnt want her daughter to suffer from five. No mother would let something like that happen to her own daughter. However, to Lydias surprise, Leo intended to train not only Emilia, but also her.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Lydia,e one. Join us. What? Me too? Lydia widened her eyes in astonishment and stared at Leo in disbelief. Leo, nheless, replied seriously, Youre almost 30, and your bones have stopped developing, so its a waste of time for you to practice martial arts, but its good for your health, and you can also use it to protect yourself Leos intentions were good, but he inadvertently vited a taboo for every woman: her age. Lydia burst into anger immediately. Leo, how dare you! As much as Lydia didnt want to do it, Leo still made her squat for an hour, and she was exhausted. Seeing that, Leo kept shaking his head. No, youre too weak. From tomorrow, youll train with Emilia. After sending Emilia to kindergarten, Leo and Lydia went to International Commerce Center. As soon as the two people walked into the office, they saw Caroline waiting for them in a business suit with a file in her hands. This is the document Ive organized. Please have a look. OK. Leo was quite satisfied with Carolines work efficiency. He crossed out a few names and gave it back to Caroline. Fire these guys in the lists. At first, Caroline was surprised to hear that, but the next moment, she understood Leos intentions. He wanted to fire all the people that disobeyed him. Yes! Caroline was about to leave with the file. However, Leo suddenly stopped her at this moment. Hold on, Caroline. Why did you jump to As Beauty from Vesper Corporation? I Caroline almost spoke the truth, Because I want to be closer to you. But she bit her tongue. I want to gain some work experience quickly. All right. Leo nodded and continued, The fastest way to gain work experience is to do projects. A vice president may resign in the near future. Are you interested in taking his ce? A vice president is about to resign? Carolines eyes popped as she heard what Leo said, because she was stunned by the sudden news and caught unprepared. Yes, for some personal reasons, Leo said, his eyes squinting. Caroline stayed silent for a while and shook her head. She was no longer that little girl who would be ted at promotion. Mr. Cohen, I know your intentions are good, but it hasnt been long before Im promoted to executive of Foreign Trade Department. If I get promoted again, the other employees may haveints against me. Ill take one step at a time. If some day, I y an important role in ourpanys development, I wont refuse your offer at that time. Caroline made a slight bow and left the office after she finished her words. Leo let out a sigh. It was difficult for him to settle on candidates for vice president, and Lydia asked him to do so. Meanwhile, Caroline went back to her seat, a little disappointed. She thought Leo gave her the opportunity for old times sake. Just at this moment, her phone rang, and the caller ID said unknown number. Hello. Whos that? Is that Caroline Ford? A cold female voice came from the other end of the line. Somehow, Caroline found the voice very familiar. She seemed to have heard it somewhere before. Suddenly, her heart skipped a beat, and she couldnt help but exim, Kate Lawson? The next moment, Caroline found herself too loud, so she went to a quiet corner and whispered, Why do you call me? Nothing. I just know whats bothering you, Kate said faintly. Youre worrying about your marriage, because you love Leo, dont you? What are you talking about Caroline flew into a rage and looked livid, but she didnt realize it herself. Kate gave a slight smile. You can fool yourself, but you can never fool me. If some day, Leo divorced Lydia, would you try your best to pursue your own happiness? What do you want to do? Carolines heart began to race as she heard what Kate said. You dont have to worry about that. All you need to know is that theyll get divorced. Kate paused and went on, But in exchange, I want to ask you for a little favor. All you have to do is Then Kate whispered something before hanging up. Meanwhile, Caroline put down her phone, staring. Leo had no idea that Kate had called Caroline. After work, he went to the Perry Residence. Millie was already waiting for him at the entrance, and the two of them walked into the house together. Now the house was filled with gloom, but the living room was actually full of people. Ryan, Andrew and the other illegitimate children of Frank were sitting on the sofa. Apart from them, some elders from the Perry family were also there, looking dignified. Ryan was a little surprised to see Leo and Caroline, and then he looked away, while Andrew rose to his feet immediately and pointed at Millie, roaring, Why do youe here, slut? At first, Millie was wrapped in sadness. However, now that Andrew suddenly attacked her, she burst into anger. This is my house. Where else should I go? And also, who are you calling slut? Arent you a slut? Andrew still remembered what had happened at Hopkins Auction the other day. He suddenly pointed his finger at Millie and said to all the other illegitimate children of Frank, Brothers, I wonder if you know she is our fathers favorite child. Shes got involved in other peoples marriage, and is dating a loser who lives off his wealthy wife. Shes a shame to the Perry family! Leos eyes were zing with fury as he heard Andrew. Chapter 387 The Will As the old saying goes, among the blind, the one-eyed man is the king. Now that Frank was dead, his illegitimate children couldnt wait to revolt. Not only didnt they take Millie, the Perry familys lineal descendent, seriously, but they also humiliated Leo. Besides, they even called her a slut. Leos eyes glinted dangerously. You say that again. Andrew, however, wasnt intimidated at all. Instead, he went even further and pointed his finger at Leo. I dont think you guys know who he is, I assume? He is the adopted son of the Ford family, a humble family of Emerdale. Five years ago, he married that evil woman, Kate Lawson, but ran away on the wedding night. Five yearster, he married into the Henderson family and became the husband of Lydia Henderson, the president of As Beauty. Now, hes interested in the daughter of the Perry family. What can we do with him? Andrews words put Leo on the spot now. Everyone else, except for Ryan, put on a solemn face. How dare a man living off his wife cheat on his wife and let the daughter of the Perry family be his mistress! Hey sis, why would you get interested in such a loser? Do you have any dignity left? I didnt believe Millie was a slut back then. I thought she was just a passionate girl. I didnt expect the rumors to be true. Shes the shame to the Perry family. If father were alive, he must be furious! Egged on by Andrew, the other illegitimate children started to hurl abuse at Leo and Millie. Shut up! Everyone shut up! Millie screamed tearfully. She was a woman. It was true that sometimes, she disyed great initiative when with a man, but she didnt do that to all men. She had standards. So understandably, she would get angry when being called a slut. At this moment, Leo grabbed Millies arm and said, Let me deal with this. After that, he strode up to Andrew and stared at him, poker-faced. Did you say Miss Perry is my mistress? Andrew was a little intimidated by Leo, but he still sneered brazenly, Isnt she? All you do this life is be a loser and live off women. Five years ago, you did it to Kate, and five yearster, you do it to Lydia. If you have the opportunity to marry into the Perry family now, Im sure you wont give it up! Leo shook his head, his eyes roaming over everyones face. Now I understand why Frank would rather be in charge of the Perry family himself than hand it over to his illegitimate sons. First of all, he knew what kind of jerks you are. When he was alive, each of you was submissive to Missy Perry and afraid of making her angry, but now Frank is dead and she has no one to depend on anymore, none of you take her seriously. Secondly, all of you are stupid. Ive seen stupid people before, but they are never so stupid as you guys. Not only are you stupid, but you are also pathetic. None of you are able to be the head of the family this life! How dare you! Who are you calling pathetic? Youre the pathetic one, loser. At least we dont live off women.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Leos blunt remarks cut all the illegitimate sons hearts deeply, and they began to insult him. As bastards, they had a sense of inferiority when facing Millie, the lineal descendent of the Perry family, and they felt ashamed since Leo talked about it openly. These two shameless people have soiled our family name. We must kick them out of the house and teach them a lesson! Andrew gave a sneer and said. The next second, a big man walked towards Leo and Millie menacingly, followed by arge crowd of people. Millie couldnt help cowering behind Leo, whispering to him, Thats Theo, hes strong and has many henchmen. Among all of them, you have to be careful with him and the man called Jimmy. Hes an ungrateful bastard. Leo looked over and saw a feminine-looking man sitting in the corner of the living room. His eyes were glinting coldly like a snakes, and Leo could tell at a nce that he was not a man to be messed up with. However, Leo couldnt care less. The Spencer family is here! Just at this moment, a loud shout suddenly came from the entrance of the Perry Residence, where a few ck cars were parked. The next moment, Wace strode into the house with a big crowd of strong men behind him, expressionless. Wace! Millie was overjoyed to see Wace. Since Frank had died, Wace had be her only family. What are you doing here, Wace? Theo shouted at the sight of Wace, trembling with fear. Meanwhile, all the other illegitimate sons stood up, except for Jimmy, who narrowed his eyes. Wace spotted Leo and Millie in the crowd immediately. His face darkened, and he said faintly, Im doing what youre doing here! Theo sneered, Were the offspring of the Perry family, while you were kicked out of the family, and youre not qualified to attend fathers funeral! Leo raised his brows and suddenly remembered that Wace had used to be a Perry. Later he detested the Perry family because his mother died a tragic death. After that, he got an opportunity, cut all ties with the Perry family and started his own Spencer family. All the other illegitimate sons were so jealous of Waces sess. Wace snorted withughter. If Im not qualified, who is? You? The bastards? All the illegitimate sons red at him upon hearing that. Wace, however, just ignored them and walked into the house stately. I, Wace Spencer, always do whatever I want to do. Stop me if you can. Subdued by Wacesmanding presence, all the illegitimate sons went quiet, and so did Theo, because the Spencer family was much stronger than the Perry family in the underworld, and Theo was no match for Wace. Suddenly, Wace turned to Leo and Millie under everyones gaze. Mr. Cohen, Millie, now you can hold a memorial ceremony for Frank. Dont worry. They wont do anything to you with me around. The moment Wace said that, everyone was stunned and looked at Leo in astonishment. Wace, the man who had always been unruly and rebellious, actually had so much respect for Leo, a man living off his wife?! And he called Leo Mr. Cohen? Come on, Theo, Andrew, Millie, and Wace, just stop arguing. We have a guest here. Stop embarrassing ourselves. Just at this moment, a male smiling voice came from the corner of the living room. Leo followed the voice and looked at Jimmy, the man in the corner who had kept quiet all the time. He thought to himself, This man has an unusual cast of mind. When Andrew and Theo were picking on him and Millie a while ago, Jimmy had no intention of stopping them. Now that Wace hade, he changed his attitude immediately and seized this opportunity to y the role of a peacemaker. Besides, Jimmy was a talented speaker who had a way with words. Who was the guest he was talking about? Of course, he was referring to Leo. Since none of the Perry family dared to stop them, Wace, Leo and Millie walked into the mourning hall in the backyard. There were a few cushions ced in front of the memorial tablet, which had Franks ck-and-white portrait on it and was surrounded by fresh flowers. Dad Millie dropped on his knees, her eyes misty. No matter how much she hated Frank, he was her biological father after all. Grief-stricken, Millie was devastated by the loss of her father, while Theo, Andrew, Jimmy and the other illegitimate sons looked on impassively without shedding a tear. Just at this moment, the door on the second floor was opened, and an elder in a suit came down the stairs. Matthews! Suddenly, everyone fixed an intense gaze upon the elder man. Leo squinted at the hale and hearty man and asked, Why are they looking at the old gentleman? Millie replied, poker-faced, Matthews, hes Franks servant and had worked for him for over 30 years. He has Franks will with him. Chapter 388 The Sly Old Fox Leo suddenly realized why everyone was staring at Matthews. It turned out he had Franks will with him. Sometimes, people from a wealthy family were cold-blooded, especially when the patriarch of the family died and left a will. Sadly, family affection meant nothing when one was faced with the lure of money. At this moment, silence hung heavily in the room. Everyone stared eagerly at Matthews, their breaths shallow. Suddenly, Leo cast a sympathetic look at Millie. Frank was murdered, but none of his children cared about the truth of his death. Everyone concentrated so hard on the property rights and who was going to be the head of the family. No one knew what the others were thinking about beneath their sullen or solemn exteriors. Millie was simmering with rage, but she had to suppress it now. Matthews started his speech calmly. Mr. Perry had a wonderful life. He had money. He had power. He had everything. But the only thing he was worried about was the future of the business empire he had constructed. Therefore, he had chosen someone to inherit his enormous property in his will. All the illegitimate sons held their breaths upon hearing thest remark. Matthews also gave a faint smile and stopped talking, his eyes running over everyones face. Whenever his eyes fell on someone, that persons face lit up with surprise before Matthews turned his eyes to another person a momentter. Suddenly, Matthewss gaze fell upon Millies face, the look on his wrinkled face bing tender. Pleasee up with me, Millie. Millie was amazed to hear that. Meanwhile, Theo, Andrew, and even Jimmy, straightened their faces instantly, hostility glinting in their eyes. Leo smiled at her. Go. Millie hesitated a moment before going upstairs slowly. And Mr. Cohen, pleasee up with us, too, Matthews turned to Leo and said with a smile. Me too? Leo paused for a moment and narrowed his eyes doubtfully. What did Frank say in his will? Leo had dealt with the Perry family before, and those werent some happy memories. Why did Matthews ask him to go with them? Leo was warier of the situation than happy. Theo, Andrew and Jimmy watched Leo and Millie going upstairs after Matthews with a scowl, their faces sullen. If Matthews only asked Millie to go with him, they would feel less jealous. But what made Leo a qualified candidate? He wasnt even family! Theo and Jimmy gave each other knowing nces. They were both furious. At the same time, Leo and Millie followed Matthews into a room. The first thing that came into view was a ck coffin. The next moment, Matthews locked the door with a snap. Leo looked at him at once, and Matthews exined, Walls have ears. We have to be careful. Millie stared nkly at the ck coffin and asked, Is that Franks coffin?Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Matthews nodded solemnly. Itll be buried in a while. Im sorry for your loss, Millie. Dad! Millie threw herself on the coffin, wailing. Leo, however, sized up the coffin with his piercing eyes, confused. Was Frank really dead? Leo had never seen Franks body, and even the lid was ced upon the coffin now. However, Leo didnt speak his mind, because it was offensive to the deceased. Millie, this is Mr. Perrys will, Matthews took out a crumpled piece of paper, heaved a sigh and continued, Mr. Perry made this will after he learned he had cancer. Millie bent over the coffin and said without looking back, Read it for me. There was no important information in the first part of the will. Frank had a review of his life and mentioned Millies biological mother. He said he owed her an apology, and that he felt sorry for what he had done to those women he had yed with. There was an indifferent look in Leos eyes. He didnt think Frank was full of remorse at all. However, he was surprised by the uing paragraph. I know Ill die soon. After careful consideration, Ive decided to give all my property to a young man called Leo Cohen, but on one condition. Be kind to Millie! Stunned, Millie covered her mouth in disbelief, while Leo was also dumbfounded. Thats all? Leo couldnt help but look at Matthews, asking. Yes. Matthews gave a significant smile. Mr. Perry wanted to give all his property to you, but you must be kind to Millie. Of course, you can refuse it. The choice is yours. Leo remained silent, his expression growing grim. Clearly, Frank thought of everything. He had even made all arrangements for Millie after his death. Frank was aware that his illegitimate sons would get rid of Millie after he died, but he couldnt kill them. So what should he do? He could only shift the focus. For Leo, it was a deadly will. Frank didnt really intend to give all his property to Leo, but put him on the spot and made him the sitting target for his illegitimate sons. Therefore, not only was the conflict resolved, but Millies safety was also guaranteed. If this happened to any other young man, he would probably yield to temptation and agree. Unfortunately, it happened to Leo. Leos smile faded. I appreciate it, but Im not interested in it at all. Surprised, Matthews urged, But its a short cut to sess! Are you really going to turn it down? Once you agree, youll have a meteoric rise to prominence However, before Matthews could finish his words, Leo grabbed the will from his hands and ripped it up. Stunned, Matthews scowled at Leo. Do you have any idea what you are doing? That is the will Mr. Perry made personally. Do you have any idea what you are doing? Leo stared coldly at Matthews. Old man, do you really think I dont know whats on your n? The reason I help Miss Perry is because shes my friend. But if you want to get me involved in this mess, the Perry family wont survive tonight. Do you believe it? Leo growled menacingly, a chill stealing over Matthewss body. Millie was also taken aback. She was no fool, and she knew that Leo must have his own reasons to fly into a rage. Before long, she figured it out, her features softening. Matthews, Mr. Cohen is my friend, not your pawn. Millie pulled Leo out of the room after she finished speaking. Meanwhile, Theo, Jimmy and Andrew were waiting anxiously in the living room downstairs. They rose to their feet as soon as they saw Leo and Millieing down the stairs. Millie, what does it say in fathers will? Everyone cast an eager look to Millie. Get the fuck out of here! Millie shoved them away and left the Perry Residence with Leo. Just at this moment, Jimmy came down with a grim face, while Theo and the others asked him about the will immediately. Matthews wasnt going to talk about it, but at the thought of Leos aggressive attitude, he was overwhelmed with anger and replied, Mr. Perry wanted to give all his property to Leo! Everyones face suddenly clouded over. Frank Perry, we had risked our lives to work for you, yet you leave us nothing, and give all your property to an outsider. Youve gone too far Jimmy muttered to himself, an evil look in his eyes. At the same time, Millie and Leo had already left the house. Millie said guiltily, Im sorry, Leo. I never expected my family to frame you up. Leo waved his hand and gave a knowing smile. You dont have to apologize to me. There has always been bad blood between the Perry family and me. About the will Millie hesitated, looking expectantly at Leo. She hoped that Leo would inherit the Perry familys property, so that she wouldnt have that much stress, and that she could be with him. However, it was impossible for Leo to do that. I wont get involved. Youre a girl, but you have to take over your family business! Leo said earnestly. Millies sparkling eyes dimmed, but she also realized that she had to face up to the fact. All she wanted was amitment. Will you help me? Millie asked. Of course I will. Leo gave a slight smile and looked encouragingly at her. I cant guarantee you anything else, but Ill definitely keep you safe. Millies eyes brightened again and she cheered up when she heard that. Is that amitment? Leo paused and nodded hesitatingly. Yes. He sounded unsure, but his reply was enough to make Millie happy for a whole day. Chapter 389 I Regret having Married You Millie went back to the house and happened to see Theo, Jimmy and Andrewing out, narrowing her eyes suspiciously. Nothing good would happen when the three of them got together, and she was bing wary of them. Now Millie had to solve two problems. Firstly, she needed to find out the truth about Franks death. Secondly, she needed to stop Franks illegitimate sons from revolting. As to the first problem, others would think it was Wace who had murdered Frank, but Millie knew he couldnt have done that. Instead, she suspected that it was an inside job, because Franks illegitimate sons had enough motives and opportunities to kill him, but Millie didnt have any evidence. As to the second problem, it was the hardest part of all. Millie had no followers, but fortunately, the Spencer family supported her. However, she wouldnt go for Wace for help, unlesspelled by a necessity. Theo, Jimmy and Andrew also threw an unfriendly look at Millie. When they walked far away, Jimmy said to the other two people, Im going to meet someone in a while. The situation is to our disadvantage now, and you two must make sure no one will find out what you are doing. Theo and Andrew exchanged nces and nodded. Great. Jimmy nodded and continued, We have to take actions in the next few days. Besides, another person deserves our attention more than Millie. Who? Wace Spencer! Jimmy said solemnly before turning to Andrew. Andrew, father promoted you and now you have a voice. I dont care how, but you have to stop the Spencer family! Andrew nodded at once. OK. And you, Theo. Jimmy turned to Theo. Fabian is useless, while Ryan cant do anything. Only you are able to get the people ready and take actions! OK! Theo agreed without hesitation. Since Jimmy was smartest person in the whole Perry family, Jimmy and Andrew always followed his advice. Finally, Jimmy felt relieved, a cold glint shing across his eyes. Hes nothing but a man living off his wife. How dare he inherit the Perry familys property! He needs to be taught a lesson! Theo and Andrew were also seething with resentment. The first time they had ever met Leo was in the Henderson Residence. On that day, the whole Perry family apologized to the Henderson family. Some important figure told them to do so, and asked them never to tell anyone else about it. The three people went their separate ways. Jimmy got into his own car, while Theo and Andrew left themselves, each persons face grim. At present, the three of them scratched one anothers backs. Jimmy took advantage of Theo and Andrews power, while Theo and Andrew used Jimmys wits. Everyone yed along with one another since the game was not over yet. Jimmy stopped at Hamilxon Club and entered the building. The moment he went in, he heard a hearty burst ofughter. You came, Jimmy. Jimmy looked up and saw a handsome man standing on the second floor with a folding fan in his hand. It was Jaxon. Hamilxon Club was Jaxons private club. Jimmy cut to the chase. Something happened to my family. Frank died, but he gave his property to a young man called Leo Cohen instead of me. Dumbfounded, Jaxon paused for a while before bursting intoughter. Mr. Perry didnt let me down. He did a great job shifting the conflict. Jimmy growled sullenly, Is that Leo so hard to deal with? Why did father think he was able to hold us all back alone? Jaxon replied meaningfully, Dont underestimate him. Hes a hard nut to crack. Even Miss Lawson handles him with caution. She wont take actions unless shes fully prepared. Jimmy was shocked to hear that. Naturally, he had heard of Kate before, but he wondered why Leo would have married into the Lawson family five years ago if he really was so powerful. Anyway, I promise Ill help you be the head of the Perry family, Jaxon grinned. In fact, that is the first part of our big n. We want more than getting rid of him. Jimmy got even more surprised. That was actually the first part of their big n. What were they going to do after that? Dont be nervous. Jaxon saw the concern in Jimmys eyes and passed him a cup of tea. You may use my men in Martial Arts Association. With the help of those masters, you dont have to worry about anything. I appreciate it, Mr. Hamilton.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Jimmy was in a cold sweat after he left Hamilxon Club. He heard that Wace had be the president of Martial Arts Association, but even so, Jaxon was still able to use its power, which made Jimmy wonder if the Hamilton family wasnt some ordinary wealthy family. Three days had passed, and everything was peaceful. Nothing had happened to the Perry family, while Leo had been focusing on his business of Foreign Trade Department. Led by Leo, Foreign Trade Department had made steady progress, showing signs of surpassing Irenes Public Rtions Department and bing the top department of As Beauty. The Lawson Group had invested arge sum of money in the city construction project recently. Caroline volunteered to negotiate with Kate, the president of the Lawson Group, and got the deal down, and thus bing the hottest star of As Beauty. However, only Caroline knew that her sess was attributed to Leo since he was the one pulling the strings. Therefore, she wasnt excited about it at all. Apprehensive, she lost her appetite at the dinner table. Ive done eating. Caroline put down the fork and went back to her room. Neither Leo nor William paid much attention to it. Ive assigned too many tasks to hertely. Shell be OK in a few days, Leo said, smiling. William, nevertheless, waved his hand. She just started her business career. Its good for her to be busy now. William paused before going on, Speaking of business, Leo, the Ford family wouldnt be where we are now without your support. William was slightly drunk, blushing. A toast to you. Leo clinked his ss against Williams. After all, were family. Thats what I ought to do. Lydia also raised her ss and William clinked his ss against hers immediately. Lydia, Ill empty it. Be my guest. After that, he drank the wine in one gulp. Leo watched everything with a smile. He could probably tell what William had on his mind, but some things were better left unsaid. Reba, whom Leo hadnt seen for a long time, appeared preupied and absent-minded. When Leo and Lydia left, she grabbed Williams hand and said nervously, William, you have to listen to me. Leo must divorce that woman, or something unfortunate will happen to us all! What are you talking about? Lydia is a good woman! You can never find someone like her! A little drunk, William red up as he heard Reba speaking ill of Lydia, pointing his finger at her and growled, Let me tell you something. If you talk shit behind Lydias back again, dont me me for being hard on you! Reba didnt expect William to be angry at her, and she lost her temper as well. I have my reasons for that. A forteller told me that shell ruin any man who marries her because shes a jinx Before Reba could finish her words, William pped her across the face, and then came her shrill scream. Ah! How dare you p me, you jerk! Reba shouted hysterically. Its been 20 years since we got married, but you actually p me for some jinx. Youll regret it! Hardly had Reba finished her sentence than she drove her head into the wall. William looked coldly at Reba, showing no intention of stopping her. Go ahead. Do it! I regret having married you because youre a snob and a fence-sitter. Youre never held ountable for anything you do, and you keep throwing mud at Lydia! Reba paused for a long time before bursting into tears. How can you me me for everything? Have you made me happy for even one day since we got married? I cant take it anymore! Bawling, Reba ran upstairs to her bedroom. However, the moment she closed the door, her face suddenly darkened. William, youve left me no choice. Dont me me for being too hard on you! Chapter 390 He Took a Bullet for Her There was a sinister look on Rebas face, but at this moment, she was more terrified, because she was about to do something she had wanted to do for a long time but never dared to do. Finally, Rebas reason prevailed over her emotion. She called Jayden. Hello, dad, Reba ventured. The next moment, Jaydens solemn voice came from the other end of the line. Reba, have you made up your mind yet? I called to talk it over with you, Reba hesitated, looking frightened. Do I have to do it? If I got caught, Id go to jail The other day, someone, who was aware of the rtionship between Lydia and William, called Reba and told her that she had been marginalized since Lydia had married Leo. If she wanted to solve this problem, she had to make Leo divorce Lydia, or kill William! Reba was terrified, so she went to Jayden for advice, and Jayden told her to do one thing: wait! Just now, Reba sounded out Williams attitude towards Lydia and found that he held her in high regard, so it was impossible for Reba to make them divorce. I just want to ask you one question. Is there any choice left for you? Jayden asked Reba a question in return instead of answering her question, sounding grim. Reba froze and thought of how William had treated her just now, resentment glinting in her eyes. No! Jayden heaved a sigh. Back then, I strongly disagreed over you marrying that guy, but you thought he had great potential and would definitely go back to his family some day since he came from Valenham. I believed you and lent him a big sum of money to help him start his own business, butter it turned out he had no intention of going back to Valenham at all. Reba wept bitter tears of resentment as Jayden brought up the past. Dad, stop! Who knew that loser wouldnt go back to Valenham? What should I do now? I want to get a divorce, but I cant. I cant stand living with him anymore! In that case, do it now! I got your back, Jayden said in a grim voice. Reba, however, was surprised to hear that. Do you mean it, dad? Do you have any other choice? If you got caught, the Ford family would be finished as well, so we have to make sure our n is perfect, Jayden said in a low voice. What else did that man tell you? He said he would help me, but I have to transfer one million to an ount first. Reba looked terrified. Arent I hiring a killer? Jayden interrupted her immediately, Youre wrong. Hes testing your resolution, because you guys are on the same boat. Of course Im aware of it. Its just that William and I have been living together for 20 years, and I just cant do it. Reba couldnt make up her mind. Admittedly, she was bitter, but she felt more scared. In fact, theres another way, Jayden said meaningfully. If that man was telling the truth, you can hire him to kill another person instead of William. Who? Lydia! Jayden said in a sullen tone. This is also a test for William. Lets see if hell risk his own life protecting Lydia. If he does, he will die; if he doesnt, Lydia will die. Youll lose nothing either way. Great idea! Rebas eyes lit up but soon she became gloomy again. But the n is unfeasible. After all, Lydias husband is Leo. Isnt it a stupid move to do it right in front of him? Reba knew very well how strong Leo was, so she didnt think the n would work. You dont have to worry about the details. Jayden paused and went on, Reba, youve only got one chance. Its now or never, Jayden coaxed. Reba hung up and sat nkly on the bed for a long time before she made up her mind and called that number. Hello, Ive made up my mind. Vesper Corporation is going to hold a party in a few days. Lets do it on that day! Besides, the target isnt William, but Lydia! There was a new storm brewing. Meanwhile, the Perry family had been peaceful too. All the illegitimate sons were pacified. Before long, the day of Vesper Corporations party came. Leo, Lydia and Emilia arrived at the banquet hall and saw William in a suit at once. He was apanied by Reba and Caroline. However, Reba wasnt paying attention to William, but looked around with anxiety. Leo threw a nce at her and then ignored it. At this moment, the presidents of other corporations came to congratte William. Meanwhile, Leo and Lydia also sent their greetings to William. Dad, I wish you prosperous business! Dad, I wish you good fortune and great health! Dont forget about me! Caroline came and said, Dad, I wish youll be a grandfather soon! Great! Thank you all! William grinned from ear to ear, satisfied than ever. At the same time, he realized he was no longer young as he looked at the three children before him. Get me my writing brush and ink! William called and soon, someone brought them to him. Then he wrote down a few words in perfect cursive script in front of everyone. More kids, better life! A roar of cheering and apuse broke out in the banquet hall. Leo was also pping his hands in his seat. Lydia cast a look at him and rested her head gently on his shoulder, content. This was the life she wanted. Reba, however, was fidgeting. She peered about anxiously, looking for something.Original from N?velDrama.Org. The party continued smoothly, but the person Reba was waiting for was still nowhere to be seen, and she was bing more restless. At the end of the party, the guests left one after another. Leo was also about to leave with Lydia, and Reba was worried to see that. You cant leave! Reba stopped them. Why not? Leo asked, frowning. Because Reba was lost for words. She saw the drunk William and blurted, Your dad is drunk. Please send him back home. Actually, Reba was cursing secretly. Why hadnt the killer arrived yet? Since the killer hadnte, she had to try every way possible to stall Leo and his family. Leo cast a look at the drunk William, hesitated and nodded. OK. It was true that William had drunk some wine, but he wasnt stoned. Leo walked towards William, while William happened to open his eyes. Suddenly, he saw a red dot on Lydias body. The little red dot moved upwards and stopped at Lydias forehead. Williams pupils contracted, he dashed towards Lydia reflexively. Be careful! William yelled and threw himself upon Lydia. Bang! The next moment, blood seeped through Williams shirt. The bullet was shot into his body. Chapter 391 A Dilemma It happened so fast that no one could react. Time seemed to be flowing so slowly and nearly frozen. Lydias pupils widened when she was thrown down. Before she could react, she saw William, covered in blood, lying on her. Reba and Caroline were stunned. Reba was so frightened that her heart was pounding. Till then, she realized that the assassin had always been outside. The smile on Leos face froze. He turned and watched this scene in disbelief. All the guests had been gone, leaving the Henderson family and Leo there. The next moment, a heart-breaking scream sounded out in this ce. Dad! Caroline ran to William desperately, tears welling up in her eyes. Snipers! Leos face instantly turned murderous. He immediately ran to the hotel window and closed all the curtains. Shoosh! Two more bullets pierced the ss and tore the curtain to pieces. Then the room fell in silence. Leo lifted Lydia up and asked concernedly, Are you alright? Im fine! Somethings wrong with Dad! Lydias eyes turned red. She was scared out of her wits. She looked so guilty because she could tell William got shot to protect her. Just by then, William moved a little. He raised his hand and reached it out for Lydias cheeks. Then he mumbled, Lydia are you alright? Im fine, Im fine! Dad, youll be alright, okay? Tears welled up in Lydias eyes. Williams hand was covered in blood, but Lydia still took his hand and inclined her cheeks to it. Feeling the temperature on Lydias face, William grinned and said, Then its fine thats fine His eyes looked warm and kind as if he were looking at his own daughter. Dad, stop talking. Well take you to the hospital right away! Leo turned around sharply and said to Caroline, Call an ambnce! He said as he took out silver needles and pricked them on several acupuncture points. That was to help William seal the Chi in his body. However, that was also all he could do. They needed to send William to the hospital right away. William looked at Leo again and opened his eyes. Then he told Leo repeatedly, Leo Lydias future is on you now Please take care of her The ambnce is here! Caroline yelled as she ran in. Leo didnt say a word and carried William downstairs. Lydia picked up Emilia and followed Caroline Only Reba was left in the ce. She watched this in shock for quite a while and finally murmured, I made it I made it! The next moment, sheughed out like crazy, and her face turned malicious. William, I will not let you and your daughter recognize each other. Youll die soon, and so will she. Then Ill get all the family property. Hahaha Lydia found the Doctor as soon as they arrived at the hospital. She pleaded with the Doctor, Doctor, my dad is shot. Please save him at any cost! Seeing William covered in blood, the Doctor was also shocked. He sent William into the ER without any dy. Caroline and Lydia sat outside with tears on their faces. Their palms were leaking sweats due to anxiety. Dad, what happened to Grandpa? Seeing Lydias remorseful face, Emilia couldnt help hugging Leo and asked in a low voice. Grandpa is sick. Leo forced a smile and kissed Emilias face. Good girl. Go give your mom a hug. Emilia nodded obediently. She walked to Lydia and Caroline, and then she said with a serious face, Mom, auntie, dont cry. Grandpa will get better. Lydia didnt reply. She took Emilia in her arms and held her tightly. Leos face was icy. Endless fury arose in his eyes. He made a phone call and said, Find out who are the killers ambushing around Rivermoon Hotel, and whos behind them! Okay! On the other side of the phone, Ronnies heart was trembling when he got the news saying that Leos father, William, was almost dying from a gunshot. Within ten minutes, bursts of sirens came out of the hospital. Many police wagons set off, and they didnt let go of any clue. Reba hurried to the hospital. How is William? The Doctor said that Dad is bleeding heavily. They didnt look very optimistic about that, and they are still trying to lift him out of danger. Caroline cried. Boom! As soon as she said that, Reba almost cked out. She slumped down on the bench outside of the ER. The next moment, she looked at Lydia and jumped up to her, yelling and screaming. You jinx! William ended up like this all because of you! Ill kill you! She said and reached out her hand to grab Lydias hair. Stop. Caroline stopped Reba and red at her, What does that have to do with Lydia? We know Dad got injured because of her, but if Dad hadnt found the ambush in time, Lydia would be the one that was injured! Reba is stopped by Caroline, but she couldnt stop screaming at Lydia. Shame on you for marrying into this family! Ill tell you what! Should anything happen to him, Ill let all your families suffer! Enough! Rebas words immediately made Lydia pale. Leo shouted and put Lydia behind him. Then he warned Reba, One more word, and Ill kick you out of here! He could smile at whatever Reba said, except for her vicious scold towards Lydia. She was also a victim, and if William hadnt rescued her, Lydia would have been the injured one. Thinking of that, the rage in Leos chest was rising. Hurry up and take Lydia back. Ill keep you posted. Caroline said as she tried her best to stop Reba. Okay! Leo nodded and said thanks to Caroline. Then he left with Lydia and Emilia.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. And you Youre also a jinx! You and Lydia are so well matched! Rebas face was full of resentment. She was obsessed with the word jinx, which she had just thought of. Now she couldnt stop yelling it in the hospital. When Leo drove back, Lydia sat in the co-pilot in shock. Rebas abuse was all in her mind. After long, she looked at Leo with red eyes, Did I really implicate them? The killers obviously came for her, but in the end, she was safe and sound, and Williams family was falling apart. She felt extremely guilty, so she hadnt said a single word no matter how Reba scolded her. Leo felt sorry for Lydia. He consoled her in a hurry, Its not your fault. Dad will be fine. Dont think too much. Lydia fell in silence and didnt say anything. Leo was about to console Lydia when they got home, but his phone rang just by then. The bastards of the Perry have rebelled! Chapter 392 The Same Blood Type Millie sounded very anxious on the phone. Leos expression changed after hearing that. Why are they doing it now? Millie could tell how disturbed Leo was. She asked, Whats wrong? Did something happen to you? Leo smiled wryly and replied, My wife nearly got shot at the banquet. My dad got shot for protecting her. How bad is it? Millie couldnt help asking. Leo shook his head and said, We dont know yet. The doctors are still trying to save him. Millie was silent for a while and then suddenly said, In that case, you should take care of your family first. I can still hold them for a while. Wait a moment Before Leo finished speaking, Millie hung up. Leo hurriedly redialed the number, but the phone had been switched off. Whats wrong? Lydia had just taken a shower. She came out wrapped in a towel and asked. Its fine, no worries. Leo smiled and then looked at Lydia gently, Go to sleep. Itste. How about you? Lydia looked straight at him. Leo smiled, Ill be there in a while. Leos face turned grim as he quietly walked out of the room. The snipers assassination and the sudden turmoils in the Perry family werent as simple as they looked. They broke out simultaneously like an appointment, so that Leo would catch one and lose another. However, no one knew who was behind all this. Looking at the moon blocked by dark clouds, Leo suddenly had a bad hunch about this. About two hourster, it was already two oclock in the morning. Leo and Lydia were woken up by the vibrating of the phone. When they looked at it, it was Caroline calling. Leo was immediately awake. He walked out of the room with Lydia and picked up the phone. Caroline, how is Dad? Come over here! Dad is not doing well. The Doctor said that he lost too much blood and needs blood transfusion! Caroline said anxiously, But Dads blood type is quite special. The hospital doesnt have it. Leo and Lydias expressions changed drastically as soon as they heard that. There were no stockpiles in the blood band. That was the trickiest thing. The wrong type of blood would do no good to patients or make the situation worse. Whats Dads blood type? Leo asked quickly. Rh-negative! Shoosh Leos face became terrible as soon as he heard the two words. He had heard of this blood type, which ounted for less than 0. 3% of the countrys poption. Although Leo was a Group O, the universal donor, he couldnt give blood to William, either. Come over first! Caroline said, If we cant find it, we will have to buy it from someone. With so many people in this country, Im sure we can find the right blood. Leo nodded and was about to go out with Lydia.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Dad, Mom, where are you going? Emilia suddenly woke up and looked at Leo and Lydia in confusion. The two looked at each other. They had no choice but to take Emilia along with them. When they arrived, Caroline and Reba were sitting on the bench, frowning. Caroline came over as soon as she saw them. The hospital has issued a notice in the city of buying the blood for 10, 000 yuan per milligram. Give them more! 500 thousand yuan for one milligram! Leo gritted his teeth and multiplied it by 50 times. Caroline nodded and told the Doctor that money wouldnt be a problem as long as someone could offer the right blood. Seeing that no one was paying attention to her, Rebaughed proudly. The more anxious they were, the more reassured Reba felt. She had heard of the Rh-negative blood type. She knew it was so rare that few people in this country had it, and even if they found one, the person might be too far away from here to get the blood delivered in time. You can use my blood! Suddenly, someone spoke calmly. Everyone looked at Lydia, who just said that. Rebas face changed drastically. She stood up and red at Lydia. Use your blood? Are you trying to kill him? Lydia looked serious. My blood is Rh-negative. What?! Lydias words shocked everyone. Leo and Caroline were stunned, and Reba looked at Lydia in disbelief as if Lydia was unreal. Suddenly, Reba came up with something. Her eyes were taken over by fear. Lydia, is that true? Leo clutched Lydias shoulder tightly and asked. Lydia nodded earnestly. Yes, my blood is Rh-negative. Great! Caroline was thrilled. She grabbed Lydias hands and said, Lydia, you have to save Dad! Of course. Lydia nodded. I was guilty because he was shot for saving me. Now that I can help him, Im more than d to do that. No matter how much blood is needed, just draw it from me! No! Absolutely not! Reba abruptly stood up and said to Caroline, What if shes lying? What if she doesnt have Rh-negative blood? That would kill William! I dont see it this way. Lydia frowned and said, Im not lying. My blood is Rh-negative! If you dont believe me, I can go for a blood test. Then do it! Reba suddenly became a little flustered, but she still said it aloud. In fact, she already knew that Lydia and William had the same blood type, but she just couldnt ept the fact. Although the panic in Rebas eyes disappeared in a sh, Leo still captured it. He slowly narrowed his eyes. Soon, Lydia and the Doctor came out of the blood test room. Lydia pressed a piece of cotton on her wrist. The Doctor said calmly. Weve had her blood tested. The blood type of this youngdy matches that of the patient. Its Rh-negative. Caroline and Leo both felt relieved. However, Reba sat down and looked at Lydia with resentment in her eyes. Lydia walked into a room with a yellow tourniquet on her arms. Then a needle was inserted into her vein. The bag slowly filled up as time passed, and Lydias face became pale as paper. Leo rushed over and said to the Doctor, Enough, we dont need that much. He could tell that the Doctor had drawn enough blood from Lydia. If thissted longer, Lydia might end up with an anemic. Mom! Seeing how weak her mom looked, Emilia pursed her lips and was about to cry. Lydia shook her head, and her pale face forced a smile, Its fine. Im okay. Then she said to the Doctor, Please go on. Lydia? Leo couldnt bear to watch this. Lydia didnt respond. She clenched her teeth and persisted. As time passed by, her face became paler and paler. Cold sweat oozed out of her forehead, where veins had popped out. Enough, Lydia! Stop! Caroline also rushed in and looked dismayed. Other people would feel ufortable when they gave away 4000 milliamps of blood, but now, Lydia had given much more than that. Go on Lydia said as she gritted her teeth. When she said that, her voice was trembling, and her head was dizzy. Rebas eyes looked cold. She was even sneering. Youd better die of losing blood! She cursed Lydia in her mind. Soon, the two blood bags were full. Enough! The Doctor finally said. Lydia stood up as if relieved of a heavy load. She looked pale, and Leo hurriedly came up to help her. Im fine. Lydia looked up and smiled at Leo. Before she took a step, she closed her eyes and fainted. Chapter 393 Don’t Hit Mom Lydia? Mom! Lydia! Seeing Lydia ckout because of giving too much blood, Leo and Carolines faces changed greatly at the same time. Leo hugged Lydia from her back, preventing her from falling to the ground. Emilia held Lydia tightly and cried out loud. Dad, what happened to Mom? Leo hurriedly consoled her, Shes fine. Shes just too tired. Send her to the ward right now! After that, Leo said to Caroline in a deep voice. Lydia was moved to the best ward, apanied by Leo and Emilia. Seeing Lydias pale face, Leo felt extremely guilty. He touched her cheek lightly and murmured, Lydia, why are you so stupid. You knew you didnt have to give that much blood He knew that it would take Lydia a very long time to regain her usual physique after this time. As her husband, Leo felt more than worried. Just by then, he received a call from Millie. Leo, where are you now? Im in the hospital. Whats wrong? Leo could hear a hint of panic in Millies tone. Ive got trouble here. Millie said anxiously, Jimmy has upied the Perry family. And they have kidnapped Sandra! Hearing that, Leo knitted his brows tightly and said, Wheres the Spencer family? How could the Perry family be captured so quickly? I had made a deal with Wace. The Spencer family would help me guard the Perry family, but they ran into trouble and couldnt get away. Millie tried to make the long story short. Later, I knew that Andrew had abused his rights. Sandra found what he did and wanted to stop him, only to be kidnapped. Leos face turned gloomy. He figured out the reason for Millies failure. With Leo being absent, Millie could only count on the Spencer family. However, when Andrew was promoted, he used his rights to stall the Perry family. Millie lost her most vital support and naturally failed.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Where are you now? Leo asked. Theo and the others are looking for me now, and Im on my way to meet you! Leo pondered for a long time and finally said, Wait for me downstairs in the hospital. Ill be down right away. Okay! Millie hung up immediately. Leo called Caroline over and said, I need to go out for an emergency. Please take care of Emilia for me. Then he squatted down and said to Emilia, You can hang out with Aunt Caroline for a while. Ill be back very soon. Emilia nodded hurriedly, I can hang out with her for a while, but I want to be with Dad when Moms awake. One of my friends is in danger. Dad is going to help her. You stay here and chat with Caroline. Alright? Emilia nodded. Okay. Be back soon, Dad. Emilia was young, but she was smart enough and didnt ask Leo to stay. After finishing speaking, Leo nodded thoughtfully to Caroline and then hurried downstairs. A cab stopped at the hospital entrance, and a beautiful figure got out of it. It was Millie. Leo! Seeing Leo, Millie walked over and feltpletely relieved. Tell me about the current situation of the Perry family. Leo looked extremely gloomy. There was a cold glow in his eyes. What happened tonight made him furious and he couldnt find a way to take it out. The scumbags of the Perry family would, unfortunately, be Leos target to vent his anger at. All the bastards were lead by Jimmy. Theyve united and forced me to tell them your whereabouts. They wereing after you, not me! I wasnt their match, so I ran away. Sandra has been taken as a hostage, and I have to go back to save her. But one thing Im sure of is that although they are united now, they would definitely split again when they have to decide who will be the patriarch. Understood. Im going to the Perry family now. Leo nodded and then made a call to ask Nadine over. After hearing Leos words, Millies heart skipped a beat. She asked, The bastards have upied the whole Perry family. Are you sure you are going there? Leo smiled calmly, Arent they looking for me? Ill give them what they want. As soon as he said that, a ck Rolls-Royce pulled over in front of them. Nadine got out of the car in a leather suit. She ignored Millie and walked to Leo. Young Master, please get in the car. Leo nodded indifferently and gave Millie an eye hint to invite her into the car. Millie looked at Nadine in surprise for quite a while. Then she finally understood why Leo dared to go to the Perry family. It was because Leo had no fear for the Perry family at all. Moreover, Millie knew that somebody would get hurt or even killed every time this leather-d woman showed up. On the top floor of the hospital Lydia hadnt woken up yet. Caroline was telling Emilia a fairy tale. Just by then, a doctor in a white coat and Reba pulled a gurney in, on which William was lying with all kinds of infusion tubes. Caroline put down the fairy tale book. She grabbed the Doctors hands tightly and asked, How is my dad? The Doctor looked serious and answered, We saved his life, but one bullet hurt his lung. It depends on his desire to survive whether he can wake up. Boom! Caroline was stunned when hearing those words. She lost control of her temper and grabbed the Doctors clothes. How could this be? Lydia gave him tworge bags of blood and nearly died because of it. Depends on his desire to survive? Youre a doctor! Not a fortune-teller! How can you be so irresponsible? When Reba heard it, she grabbed Caroline and said, Dont say that, Caroline. The doctors have done their best. Its not their fault. The Doctor nced at Reba gratefully and said, Thats reasonable. After that, he looked at Caroline with a serious face again and said, Miss, I can assure you that we will never give up no matter how slim his chance is! Caroline was silent, but her eyes were getting redder. Thinking of the bits and pieces of how her father took care of her before, she couldnt stop shedding tears. I need some fresh air. She said and walked out fast. Reba and Emilia were left in the ward. Emilia seemed a little afraid of Reba. She sat in the corner in silence and read the fairy tale book by herself. The ward was so quiet that Reba felt it was a bit odd. She looked at William and Lydia that were both lying on the bed. Then she put on a grim smile. Ive been waiting for this day toe for so long. Now there it is! Both of the two are lying in bed now! To be honest, Reba still felt a bit nervous when thinking of what had happened tonight. She couldnt get away with the picture of William falling in a pool of blood. She only wanted to get rid of either William or Lydia to keep the secret of the Henderson family, but now both of the two were lying in bed. Arent you a bum? Werent you going to p me? Do that again! You loser! Cripple! She was the only adult in the room now. Her face suddenly turned vicious, and she pped Williams face heavily. Do you really think I didnt know you already recognized your daughter? You want to recognize her? In your dreams! Reba cursed loud as if to vent all the resentment in her mind. Her eyes looked so malicious. You still cant forget your ex-wife, can you? Then go to hell and meet with her! All your property will be mine! Reba got more and more excited as she said that. Emilia felt scared and held Lydias hand. By the way, and this little b*tch She looked exactly the same as that woman! A natural sl*t! Reba suddenly walked over to Lydia. Lydia looked pale, and her eyes were closed, with contempt at the corners of her mouth. I didnt expect that you are he and his ex-wifes daughter, but its fine. Now that youre in my hands, I wont show you any mercy! Reba raised her palm and was about to p Lydias face as she said that. Emilia immediately burst into tears on the side. No, Grandma. Please dont p her! Chapter 394 Rebellion in the Perry Family Emilia cried bitterly with red eyes. Reba immediately withdrew her hands in fright. Then she red at Emilia fiercely, Stop crying, or Ill throw you off the top floor! Reba hated the guts of Leo and Lydia, and so she hated their daughter. There was no way that she would treat Emilia nicely. Emilia cried louder after hearing that. Mom did nothing wrong, dont hit her! Dad, where are you, Dad? Come and save Mommy! Emilia was about to run out crying but was caught by Reba. Shut up! Reba red and threatened her, Dont you think I dare not to beat you. Youre a jinx, just like your parents! You may as well be dead! Emilia huddled herself in the corner and cried out of breath. Seeing that Emilia was crying louder instead of being scared, Reba was afraid of being heard by someone else. She softened her voice and said, Grandpa is joking. Can you stop carrying? Grandma is a badass! I dont want to stay with you! Emilia ignored her and kept crying. Reba was anxious and reached out her hands to cover Emilias mouth. Emilia suddenly opened her mouth and bit Rebas arms. Then Reba screamed loud in the ward. Argh! Reba retracted her hand as if she had been shocked by electricity. She looked at it and found blood. Her expression turned gloomy immediately. You little bastard. How dare you bite me! Ill give you a fat lip! Reba said and raised her hand. Bang! Just by then, the door of the ward suddenly opened. Caroline stood at the door angrily, watching what was happening inside. Reba panicked and quickly exined, Caroline, its not like that The kid bit me! Come and see my fingers! Caroline didnt listen to her. In disbelief, she looked at Reba and said, Mom, are you crazy? Emilia is only five years old. How could you hit her like that? No, she bit me first Reba still wanted to pass the buck. Caroline sneered, Bit you? I think you can use a better excuse. Shes a sweet five-year-old girl. Why would she bite you if you hadnt done anything to her? She said and pushed Reba away. Then she hugged Emilia and wiped the tears on her face, asking softly, Emilia, tell me, what happened just now? Emilia pointed at Reba and couldnt stop crying. Grandma wanted to p Mom, and I stopped her. So she wanted to hit me Hearing Emilias words, Caroline opened her eyes widely and asked Reba in disbelief, Mom, is that true? Were you going to p Lydia? Reba looked more and more flustered. She exined anxiously, Hows that possible? What does she know? Shes only five years old! Im telling the truth!Original from N?velDrama.Org. Emilia screamed. She opened her hands and protected Lydia with her tiny body. Caroline looked so shocked. She pulled Emilia behind her and said in trembling, Arent you a good mom? Leo asked me to take care of Emilia. Now look at what youve done! You wanted to hurt Lydia and Emilia when I was out for fresh air. Why do you hate them so much? Carolines eyes suddenly turned red, and she continued, I know what kind of person you were when you forced me to marry Hudson. Im just a sacrificialmb to you. You wouldve ruined my life werent it for Leo. Now you wanted to hit Lydia and Emilia? You dont deserve to be my mom! Boom! Rebas head spun. Being yelled at by her own daughter made her stunned. When she came to her senses, she decided to tell Caroline the truth. Caroline, Lydia is Shut up! Before Reba could say the word daughter, Caroline screamed and stopped her. Caroline pointed to the door and said, Now get the hell out. Caroline Get out! You wont be allowed in until Dad and Lydia are awake! Caroline was furious and scared. She couldnt imagine what would happen if she let Reba stay alone in the ward. Reba was stunned for quite a while before she came back to her senses. She red at Caroline. I did everything for you, and youre driving me out Okay, I hope you wont regret it! Reba said as she stormed out of the ward. Having watched Reba leave, Caroline finally sat down on the chair with tears on her face. She never thought her happy family would fall apart like this. Her father is in aa, and her mother acted like a stranger, Aunt Caroline Emilia called her timidly. Caroline put her smile back. She picked Emilia up and said earnestly, It will all be fine! The car stopped slowly. Leo strolled into the Perry family, followed by Nadine and Millie. The Perry family was heavily guarded at that time. Guards who had surrendered to Jimmy could be seen everywhere. They looked at the three people indifferently. Millies heart was pounding, while Leos face remained unchanged, as if these guards didnt exist. Nadine was even blunter. She was ying several daggers in her hand. The three of them came directly to the Perry familys living room. The living room was full of people, led by Jimmy, Theo, and Andrew. Behind them were a few of Ryans illegitimate sons Leo had never seen, but Leo could guess they were not of high status. Andrew looked at the three people andughed, Leo, here you are. Leo didnt have any expression on his face. He skimmed over all the people in this ce and asked, I heard that you were looking for me? We need to find you for something. Jimmy narrowed his eyes and looked at Leo, You have something with you, but it doesnt belong to you. Hand it over, and well let you go. As soon as he said that, Millie became intense. Leo grinned a thin smile, You mean the property in the will? Im sorry, Ive given all of it to Millie. Jimmys face suddenly became grim. He looked at Millie and said, I think you should hand it over to us, Sister. You dont stand any chance to win! Millie seemed anxious, but she still shook her head, Im the most orthodox heir to the Perry family. Youre just unspeakable bastards. Why do you think you can get it from me? Millies words didnt make Jimmy mad because he thought Millie could never be his match in terms of tactics and resourcefulness. He looked at Leo, You should persuade my sister to hand it over. She is my little sister anyway. I will not kill her. I may even find a nice guy and make them a match. Stop daydreaming, Jimmy! Millie was boiled off by the rage when she heard that. Leo shook his head, I didnt want to get involved in your family business because I wanted to train Millie and spare you life. However, youve apparently chosen a way leading to death. Are you threatening us? Jimmy put on a weird smile. Leo continued to shake his head, I never threaten people. I do what I say. Really? So you want to get this done in a hard way. Jimmy sneered and looked at Andrew. Get her here. Andrew waved his hand immediately, and the two guards brought up a woman with a ck cloth over her head. As Andrew took off the cloth, Millie couldnt help scream out, Sandra! Woooo! With the rag stuck in her mouth, Sandra could only whimper from her throat. I doubt if you dare to disobey us. Andrewughed wildly and said with a vicious face, Shell die if you dont give the will to us! Chapter 395 Injustice Undone Andrewsughter echoed in the house of the Perry family. Sandra was on the ground before him, with a terrified face. She was whimpering and wiggling. Millies eyes zed with fire after seeing this. Andrew, let Sandra go! Let her go? Andrew looked at Millie with a sneer, Not if you give me the will first. Millies face changed drastically as soon as he said that. Jimmy Griffiths and Theo Griffiths looked at them coldly. That was only their first ace card, and if Leo and Millie didnt do as they said, they had even more terrifying threats for them. The will? Im sorry. Ive already torn it up. Leo answered calmly. He didnt seem to care about these people at all. What? You tore it up? Everyones face turned gloomy as soon as they heard the answer. Jimmy even stood up. With cold light flickering in his eyes, he asked, How could you tear up something so important? That old man used me as a target to make you hate me. How could you be so stupid to believe in him? Leo grinned a taunting smile and said, With all due respect, the Perry family will be destroyed within three days if taken over by you. How dare you! One of the illegitimate sons yelled loudly. Andrew kept silent for a moment, and then he suddenly took out a knife and put it on Sandras neck. Stop talking nonsense. Forget it if youve torn it. Just give us the property of the Perry family! Or Ill kill the woman! Woooo! Sandra struggled violently with horror in her eyes. Few people could remain calm when faced with death. In an instant, Millies face changed greatly, and she stopped them. No! Ill give the property to you. Dont kill her! After that, she looked at Leo again and asked, He gave you the will, and wheres the money? Leo shook his head, You were there with me. Franks housekeeper only took out the will. He didnt give me the property. What Millies pupils shrank. In that case, they would never be able to save Sandra. She looked at Andrew and gritted her teeth. We dont have the property! Andrews face turned gloomy, You just dont want to give it to us, do you? In that case, theres no need to keep this woman alive. He pushed the knife in his hand as he said that. A bloodstain immediately appeared on Sandras fair neck. Leoughed out upon seeing that, Is that supposed to be a threat? Andrew looked at Leo as if he had had the victory in the bag. He narrowed his eyes and said to Leo, You ruined all my good deeds and humiliated me. How could I live with the shame in Emerdale if I dont get back at you? Your greatest reliance, the Spencer family, has been restrained by my forces. Youre at the end of a dead alley now! Those words made Millie pale because the presence of the Spencer family would make a huge difference. Other bastards of the Perry family were also sneering, except for one who had withdrawn from them. No one had noticed him. It was Ryan. He looked at those bastards people like idiots. Those people were too weak to know how powerful Leo was. Leo saw what Ryan did clearly. He chuckled, Im giving you onest chance. Let her go, and Ill spare your life. He made a gesture as he said that. Nadine was standing behind him. The daggers in her hands spun faster.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. With a murderous look on his face, Andrewughed out, I like this woman, but she found I mobilizing the forces privately. So I have to kill her. Then he looked at Sandra with a taunting smile, Say goodbye to this beautiful world. What a shame that youll die not knowing how your father died! As soon as he said that, Sandras pupils shrank. She was heated with rage and spat the white cloth out of her mouth. Tell me how my father died! She screamed with red eyes. It was her father who led her into her current career. His mysterious death had always been eating her. She knew that it had something to do with Andrew. Andrewughed, You can ask Satan for the answer! He raised the knife and cut it down without hesitation. Sandra is just a dispensable hostage. Even if she died, they still have other ways to let Leo and Millie surrender. Sandra looked so unwilling in her eyes. She wasnt afraid of death. She just hated dying for nothing. Whizzing! Just by then, four flying knives came over silently. The next second, they were shoved into Andrews elbows and knees. Blood spurted out. Andrew froze on the spot. The knife in his hand dropped to the ground loudly. Boom! The scene shocked everyone on the site. Theo and Jimmy watched this in disbelief. Sandra opened her eyes widely. She thought she would die just now. Leo, you, you Andrewy on the ground. The pain was too sharp that he couldnt speak. Leo ignored other people and walked over. He looked at Andrew condescendingly and said, Tell her the truth about her father, and Ill spare your life. Millie took the opportunity and untied Sandra. Andrew was horrified, and he cracked quickly in fear of death. Your father died in the fight and was called a traitor because we set him up. We leaked his whereabouts to the prisoners and let him kill your father. Sandra was stunned, tears welling up in her eyes. Dad! The next second, her expression suddenly turned fierce. She took out her police gun and pointed at Andrews head. Ill kill you Sandras face was twisted because of anger. Leos face was calm. He didnt stop her. He told Nadine not to kill Andrew, but he didnt care if Sandra would kill him. The truth was almost the same as what he had guessed. He had reminded Sandra more than once, but Sandra never suspected Andrew A long while had passed, Leo still didnt hear a gunshot. He looked at Sandra in surprise. Sandra was trembling heavily in anger, but she put away the gun. I want to kill you very much, but I cant, because that will make me your kind. She took out her handcuffs and put them on Andrew. Youre now under arrest for abuse of power, false usation, and murder! Then she escorted Andrew away. When she passed by Leo, she paused and bowed to Leo. Mr. Cohen, thank you for saving my life, and thank you for undoing the injustice for my father! Leo smiled and didnt seem to care. p p! After Sandra left with Andrew, a crisp sound of pping sounded in the yard of the Perry family. Jimmy pped his hands and eximed with his eyes narrowed. Pretty Shes gorgeous. I never knew you had such a powerful and beautiful guard with you! His face turned grim the next moment. But I wonder if she can be more powerful than the gun? As soon as he said that, all the bodyguards of the Perry family surrounded Leo and pointed their guns at his head. Chapter 396 Another Chaos The group of gunmen aimed their guns at Leo, Nadine and Millie. The air seemed to be frozen by the threat of death. Leo squinted his eyes filled with the smell of danger. Those gunmen all defected and chose to be on the side of Jimmy. Judged from their determined look, there was no doubt that they had made the final decision. The moment for Perry to eliminate all oppositions was happening tonight. And that would also be the moment for those gunmen to expect realization of their own benefit. So they heard the order from Jimmy, they would show no hesitation to pull the trigger. A trace of panic flickered across Millies face. Though scheming she had been, she was just a fragiledy facing the threat of danger at this moment. With so many guns directed to her head, her panic seemed quite reasonable. You are gonna kill me? she took a step back instinctively with her body nervously stiff. Hearing that, Jimmy seemed to look a bit more eased. If she made thepromise a bit earlier, he wouldnt have pushed it so far. But he shook his head and replied sincerely, No, Millie, I dont wanna kill you. After all, youre my sister. Listen,e over to me. Silent, Millie still kept flinching backward bit by bit. Obviously, her agitation looked quite conspicuous. Seeing that, Jimmy tried to persuade her, Millie, everybody in the world keeps the same wish deep down their hearts-to live a peaceful life. Youre no exception. If you leave, I promise you can live a happy and wealthy life. Peace, huh? Millie sneered and added, Dont you feel ashamed? Those flowing filthy blood inside the body like you spare no effort to kill whoever in the family stands in your way to seize the power of leadership! You get what you want even by ruining the family, huh? But Jimmy showed no regret, We deserve it. You are one of the immediate. You never know how we feel as being the uwful blood! Now we just want to take back what should belong to us! Belong to you? That should be mine! Millie suddenly shouted loud, Stop talking nonsense! You just want to fulfill your selfish ambition! Millie, I am running out of patience. But you can still leave safely tonight. But he has to be killed! With a tremor, Millie turned to look at Leo. Then she shook her head, I am not leaving! Just kill me if you dare! Seeing that, Leo grabbed her arm and gently pulled her behind his back. Then he stared at Jimmy coldly, I got an advice for you. Dont ever point at me with a gun. Actually, Leo showed no fear though being aimed with guns. Jimmy smirked, Its up to you. Now you have two options-hand over your property and bow to me. Or you can have a bullet shot in your head. As Jimmy finished, he huffed to strengthen the threat. Everyone could tell Jimmy still wanna spare Leos life because of his talent of fighting plus his follower-Nadine, such an incredible warrior. Jimmy believed he could soon eliminate the Spencers as long as both of them were willing to work for him. Hearing that, Millie showed a weird change of her expression. Andrew, the only one here who had attended the auction in Hopkins back then, had been taken away. Now Millie was the only one who had a clear understanding about the power of Leo. He even deemed Brooke and Caleb, the young generation born in the most noble families, as a nobody. Now Jimmy actually dreamt of Leo yielding to him. How ridiculous! Leo smiled and looked around. Then he smirked as well, Even the royal in Valenham failed to make me yield. Not to mention you. Actually, Perry was more powerful than those families of the first tier in Emerdale. However, Leo still despised him, which stunned the rest of them even including Perry himself. Okay, I know your answer. Jimmy gritted with his eyes shing with bloodthirst. When he was about to give the order to shoot, Leo suddenly smiled weirdly, Hey, do a math. One gun versus twenty of them. Which side outruns the other? Hearing that, the rest of them were all confused. Jimmy only assumed that Leo also kept his own gun secretly. So he just sneered, Thats a no-brainer to choose the side of twenty. Even if you have your own gun, you will be shot to death. Oh, really? Leo made a snap. Then a sound of loading bullet echoed in the parlor. Jimmy turned around out of instinct, only to find that there was a gun aiming at the back of his head. Soon, all the Perries were rendered stunned. Ryan, what the hell are you doing? Are you out of your mind? Hes our mastermind! Stop! The rest of the Perries all shouted to stop him. Among them, Perry was a scheming and brilliant mastermind. But now it was his turn to taste the threat of death. So, whats your answer now? Leo smiled at him, The number doesnt really matter. It depends on whom was being aimed. Ryan, are you gonna be the rebel? Jimmy huffed with a livid face. Rebel? I think you suit this title best! Ryan refuted coldly while holding the gun still to aim at him. After a short pause, he looked at those uwfully-born, Guys, think about it. He has been the one manipting us to conspire all these. Do you think he has ever viewed us as his family? Hes just taking advantage of us. Once he takes the position to lead the family. We will be the next target he is gonna eliminate. If that happens, shall we all listen to him at this moment? Ryans voice echoed loud inside the parlor. The rest of them were all stunned. They started to recall every order from Jimmy, only to find that they were all based on his benefit.Original from N?velDrama.Org. He just wanna make us his stepping stone so that he could mount on the top to lead the family. Since no one has ever stood out to tell the truth, let me be that guy! Ryan shouted again. Millie was also stunned by this unexpectedness. I know it. Its you who has been preparing all these unmoved, Jimmy stared at Leo. Leo smiled, Hey, I am just an outsider standing and watching. How did I conspire with Ryan? Silent, Jimmy was also aware that Leo had been under his surveince ever since he started to be noticed by the Perries. He had no chance to get to Ryan. Perhaps it was Ryan himself who had been nning to betray. However, Jimmy was wrong about one thing-he had no understanding about the true power Leo possessed, but Ryan did, especially when he met him in Martial Arts Association. At that time, he witnessed everything-Leo defeated every powerful member in the association even including their leader, Harry. While back then, Ryan was just an onlooker, too weak to challenge him. So his opinion was obvious-there was no way to survive once Leo viewed them as enemies. Though Leo had never contacted him before, he made his own choice. Meanwhile, Theo flickered a trace of evil on his face, Ryan is right! Jimmy should be the most dangerous threat to us. Kill him! The next second, the rest of them all redirected their guns to Jimmy. Another chaos began. Chapter 397 The Hamiltons Got Involved? No one had ever expected that Ryan actually betrayed Jimmy and even instigated rebellion among the rest of them to fight against him. Jimmy turned into a livid face, Ryan, how dare you! Ryan shook his head, Youre wrong! I did so only to survive. You can never afford to fight this man! Ryan was speaking the truth he came to realize as far as he knew about Leo. And that was what he believed. However, in the view of Jimmy, he told something different, You did conspire with him! Ryan paused, looking a bit surprised. But then he shook his head again, No, I just want to survive. Leo fixed his eyes on Ryan, looking a bit expectant. To be honest, he never grew hostility against a discerning man just like Ryan. Though Ryan once tried to kill him, he learned his lesson after failing for a few times. So he made the right choice before the doom of the Perries. All of you are gonna betray me? Jimmy looked around all of them with monster-liked madness. Theo developed the cooperation with him only to benefit each other. He then sneered, We all confide in you but you only wanna manipte us to get yourself benefit! Your death is gonna be the payback! As Theo took the lead to say so, the rest of those uwfully-born all fixed their eyes on Jimmy with anger. The situation changed so abruptly that Millie didnt even notice what was going on. Just a second ago, she and Leo were facing the threat of death with so many guns pointing at their heads. But now Jimmy, the real culprit, suddenly ended up being the target. Whatwhat was going on? Why did Ryan betray him? she asked with great disbelief. Leo pulled her to the corner to exin, He just wanna survive. The chaos among the Perries was running too wild to be ceased. So every one of them made the best choice for their own-to kill Jimmy as told by Theo though they knew he was just instigating. After all, Jimmy would definitely start to conspire against them after his rebellion seeded. So it would be a wise choice to get rid of the biggest potential threat before it grew to be a real one. Whatever, now both Leo and Millie were safe. She couldnt help breathing a sigh of relief. Meanwhile, Jimmy put on a twisted face, Great! Since then, I gotta kill you all! Theo still remained a disdainful look. Now he had made a clear break with Jimmy, Jimmy, now you are the target of all. Stop ying tough! Though being besieged, Jimmy still showed no fear. Instead, he smiled weirdly, I mustered up all of you as the only mastermind. I cant believe you guys are so naive to believe that you can kill me after losing my support? Theo paused shortly out of surprise when noticing his unusualposure. Then he asked with mere agitation, Dont you fear what you are gonna face? Fear? For what? Jimmy kept sneering and suddenly turned to look at Leo, I kept the trump for you, LeoBut now it seems that I gotta waste it on a bunch of morons! As soon as he finished, the rest of the uwfully-born, including Theo, were all looking a bit nervously worried. But Leo just squinted and smiled, wondering what kind of trump Jimmy was talking about. At this moment, Ryan moved away the gun aimed at Jimmy. As soon as he was free from death, he turned into a horrible expression while pping, Time to show up! The rest of them were all rendered nervous. They hurried to look around but only to find nothing. Theo shouted, Jimmy, just ept your failure! Stop ying tough! Do you think so? Jimmy sneered. As soon as he finished, a group of tough killers in ck rushed in from the outside. What happens? Theo was flustered.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. However, none of them responded. Each of the killers was holding a sharp dagger, approaching those uwfully-born and their guards as swiftly as a ghost. Every time their daggers shed in the air, there would be a guard or an uwfully-born guy being killed. Within a few seconds, the guards of the Perries were all dead. Only Theo and Ryan were still standing. What Theo stared at this incredible situation with his eyes wide open. The residence of the Perries was filled with strong smell of blood. Dead bodies scattered all over the ground, on the surface of which blood flowed like a stream. What a massacre! Millie covered her own mouth as hard as she could to keep herself from screaming out. Leo squinted to stare at those skillful killers. He could tell the strong power within their bodies. Hundreds of kills were done within a few seconds. They suddenly turned to look at Theo and Ryan with their chilling eyes. Theo flopped onto the ground, looking panic. Who are you? Patheticdo you still believe there is anyone else here better than me to lead the family? Jimmy then huffed coldly and did a wave, Kill him. Fuck you! Theo rushed out to make his final struggle to attack as he noticed he was pushed to the edge of death. As a skillful fighter, he believed that he could at least kill some of them to revenge himself before his death. However, the next second, his throat was pierced. Blood streaming down his neck and he went dead with his eyes wide open. Jimmy then took a look at Ryan, Its your turn. A tinge of panic appeared on his face. Though as a member of Martial Arts Association, he still felt nervously intense while facing those killers. However, it was toote to escape. But Ryan still revealed no fear but a sense of regret. But the next second, a dagger shed in the air and was shot into the wall. The rest of them soon fixed their eyes on Leo and the one behind him, Nadine. Leo remained a casual smile on his face, All of you are from the Martial Arts Association, right? Those killers looked a bit surprised. But they only responded with silence. Hearing that, Ryan shouted out crazily, Impossible! I am from the Association. But I have never met them before. Leo replied casually, Are you sure the members you have seen in the Association represent the whole group? After a short pause, Leo looked at those killers, You are from the Mysteration, I reckon. Am I right? Those killers still remained silent. But their eyes were burning with strong hostility. Undoubtedly, they needed to kill whoever noticed their identities. Leo suddenly squinted, And, you are all from the Hamiltons, right? Hearing that, those killers seemed to give a tremor all over their bodies. They then stared at Leo with great disbelief. A man in the front huffed, Sorry, I cant tell. Leo then wore a serious face. All the killers were those at the top of the world. They acted and killed cruelly and decisively. More importantly, Leo had once fought Harry. While the way those killers fought felt exactly the same as Harry. That meant the Hamilton family was involved in this rebellion among the Perries. Alright, I bet you will tell when you get hurt! With a solemn expression, Leo strode towards them. Chapter 398 Killed His power started to escte as he took steps forward. At this moment, everyone around couldnt help shivering out of panic. It was a kind of fear deep down their souls. Those killers even including Jimmy himself seemed to be horrified. After a long consideration, Ryan seemed to recall something important. A subtle change appeared on his face. They are all executors from the Mysteration! What does that mean? Millie hurried to ask. She had heard about the Association, while the leader of which was Wace. She once believed that Wace had been the only one in charge of all. But now what she saw told her something different-Wace wasnt the most authoritative one in the Association. Ryan continued seriously, Every branch of the Association consists of two divisions, the Mysteration and Publiration. Publiration has been responsible to get profit for the Association by running martial schools. Meanwhile, they have to maintain a decent public reputation for the Association. While the Mysteration is only required to do more simple things. They only need to train to reach the top level of power no matter what happens in the outside world. So everyone of the Mysteration has been one of the top warriors. But those guys rarely show up in public unless Publiration is facing the threat of being destroyed. But Ryan was still quite confused-when Leo overturned the whole Association all by himself alonest time, those top guys of the Mysteration still remained unmoved. However, they actually got themselves involved in this rebellion among the Perries. Watching Leo getting closer, Jimmy smirked disdainfully, Are you gonna challenge those guys from the Mysteration? I wonder if youre powerful enough to handle it or you are just being too stupid to make a more reasonable choice. I told you! You will be the next target after the death of those idiots! Come on, kill him! Jimmy shouted. In his view, Leo was destined to be killed within a second. However, those elite killers all remained highly alert. They could tell Leo was too powerful to be easily dealt with. When Leo was about to attack, someone else rushed to his front. My lord, dont stain your hands just because of a bunch of nobodies. Hearing that, Leo nodded and stopping stepping forward. I will leave it to you. Seeing that, Jimmy seemed to grow greater disdain. Hey, ying tough aint help you out, huh? You still need yourdy guard to save you? Seeing that, those killers all breathed out a sigh of relief. As far as they could tell, they believed that Nadine was much weaker than Leo. Stop struggling. Just ept your destiny. Jimmy sneered and then those killers all initiated their attack on Nadine. With her dagger directed upfront, Nadine headed forward to face the fight. Meanwhile, Millie turned into a pale face when hearing the information of those killers from Ryan. She hurried to shout out, Leo, run! Millie had no idea about Leos power. She only deemed that both Leo and Nadine would be killed by this attack. However, Leo just stood by and didnt even watch the fight. He seemed to know the result had been settled already. You are dead Jimmy let out a crazy smile. But the next second, they seemed to be frozen with their eyes wide open. Nobody saw what exactly happened. A shadow shed in the air and then those killers dropped dead, whose throats were all cut deep and they soon snuffed it. Everyone around couldnt believe what was just happening. They were totally dumfounded. Jimmy, the one showing the greatest disbelief on his face, actually witnessed his trump, whom he asked for from Jaxson, got easily destroyed within a second. Leo replied with a sneer. Though those killers from the Mysteration were known to be top fighters, Nadine, as a prime professional killer, still overtook their skills way too much.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. What was more, Nadine used to be the Top 1 killer in the world. It wouldnt even took her a few more seconds to finish them all. But Nadine kept one of them alive and took him to Leos front. Can you talk now? Leo walked to his front to stare at him from above, Whats your rtionship with the Hamiltons? The killer looked horrified while looking at Leo. He actually wondered if death would be a better choice for himself at this moment. But will you spare my life if I talk? his voice trembled with great horror. Of course. Leo replied casually. But the killer didnt seem to notice what Leo truly meant. He hurried to nod and confessed, Actually, you are right about your guess. We are from the Hamiltons. Hearing that, Leo asked again, So is there any connection between your family and the Mysteration of the Association? He still remembered Justin once told him that among the Big Four Families in Emerdale, the Hamiltons had beenying low. And they were hard to be told. They seemed to be isted from the outside world. They never got involved in any dispute over fame or wealth. Nor did they show up in public. But Leo would never believe that the Hamiltons would stay aloof from the outside world as always. The killer continued to tell everything he knew, the Mysteration consists of the Hamiltons themselves. So everyone of us in the family can fight. That was why Harry was inducted into the president of Publiration of the Association. What? the Mysteration consists of the Hamiltons themselves? Hearing that, Leo squinted with mere surprise. He could tell this killer didnt lie. However, the fact actually went far beyond his expectation. But actually, the answer once appeared to be quite conspicuous. The Hamiltons had been keeping themselves secretive. Unlike the other three families of Big Four, they had never got involved in fight or dispute over anything. Besides, they hadnt even set a base for the family. But Harry, as the former leader of the Association, indicated the fact that the Hamiltons must have something to do with the Association. However, the fact still appeared to be too incredible to be noticed. But why did you get involved in the rebellion among the Perries? Leo asked another question he concerned about the most. Gritting hard, the killer took a look at Jimmy and finally made up his mind, We are up for two things-we need to provide any aid if necessary to make Jimmy the leader of the Perries and then we gotta kill you! How dare you! hearing that, Nadine was burning with bloodthirsty rage. With indifference shown on his face, Leo could tell it must be Jaxon who conspired all these. Kill him. Leo simply added. The killer was horrified, You promise you wont kill me! Leo sneered, Oh really? I did promise not to kill you. But Nadine didnt. Go to hell! Nadine wielded her dagger to chop his head off. Its your turn. Leo turned to look at Jimmy with an aloof look, Any more trump cards to fight me? If not, game over. Jimmy was wearing a ghastly pale face. Those killers from the Mysteration was the only trump he got. But thatdy in tight suit actually killed them all. Jimmy knew he was left no chance to turn the table. Meanwhile, Millie seemed to be frozen on spot out of shock. What happened tonight had gone far beyond her expectation. It never urred to her that Ryan would chose to betray Jimmy. Nor had she ever expected Jimmy got the backup from those killers of the Mysteration. But the incredible power of Leo was the most stunning thing that shocked her tonight. Seeing Leo walking over, Jimmy clenched his fists but then let go, no more struggling. He took a look at Millie and smiled bitterly, I thought I would be the winner tonight. But actually I meant to be a loser from the very beginning. Youre wrong. Leo simply said, If you had strangled your intention to rebel at the very beginning, what happened today should have gone impossible. Jimmy paused for seconds and then remained his bitter smile on his face, But its done. The winner takes all. Millie, I failed. Its up to you to decide whether to kill me or not. After that, he handed Millie a pistol. Seeing that, Leo stopped approaching and stepped back to spare some space between them. Millie looked a bit agitated. She lit up a cigarette with her trembling fingers. Of course, she hated Jimmy. But killing was thest thing she would like to do. Seeing that, Nadine suddenly looked at Leo, My lord, why dont you let me do the job? You have no right to do so. And so do I. Leo stared at her to reply, That the business among the Perries. We have no right to interfere. Nadine shook her head, But thats a tough choice for her. Though Millie was one of the Perries, she nevermitted anything evil. I think she could be you of another version. Leo suddenly turned to say to Nadine. Nadine paused for a second and then shook her head with a smile, She could never be like me cuz she hadnt met you in the moment just like me. Leo smiled and continued to focus on her choice. He respected whatever decision Millie might make. If she had no gut to shoot, he would let Jimmy go. Soon, Millie finished her cigarette. She showed a struggling expression. Then she gritted to state her choice, Just leave! Jimmy, Really? Just go away! And dont ever show up in front of me! Millie shouted. After a short silence, Jimmy turned to stare at her, I hope you can keep your promise. Then he strode outside the residence. Nadine breathed a sigh of relief, Thanks god she didnt pull the trigger. Leo smiled and was about to leave with Nadine. However, a series of gunshots sounded inside the yard. Both Leo and Nadine were shocked. Meanwhile, Millie turned around slowly, looking quite stiff. Before Jimmy could walked out of the gate, he fell down. He was killed, with his eyes open. Chapter 399 The Real Mastermind Leo was shocked when seeing that. He hurried over to Millie and looked around alertly. All those uwfully-born had been killed. Who was actually shooting just now? Millies temperature had dropped low. Her body went deadly cold while trembling violently. Who did that! both Leo and Nadine turned around to stare at the second floor. Frank, the one they presumed to be buried in the grave, was standing there, safe and sound while holding a gun, the barrel of which still emitted smoke of gun powder. Father? Millie was stunned. She couldnt help shivering again, looking extremely panic. Leo squinted. He seemed to foresee the sudden appearance of Frank this time. Actually, he once doubted if Frank feigned his death. Now the answer was obvious-he was right about that. Frank, in a ck suit, looked down on the yard from above. He didnt even look like a dying man. Behind him there stood an old man-Matthews. Frank said while looking at Millie, Let me make the choice for you. Frank, just as I expect, youre still alive. After staring at him for a while, Leo suddenly smiled. Frank replied with a series ofughter, looking energetic, Of course I am alive! I still gotta show up to clean this mess up. Matthews also let out a smile. He then bowed to congratte, Congrattion, Mr. Perrier, now you have ceased the rebellion. There will be no more crazy lunatic preying on your position. Matthews, dont forget that you have made your own contribution to the result. And Leo, so have you! Frank suddenly stared at Leo andughed out, You never fail my expectation! Great job! If it werent for your help, Millie would have been killed at the very beginning. Leo only responded with silence. Millie stared at the two standing at the second floor, horrified, Whats going on? You should have been killed. But why She was too stunned to finish her words. Frank took a look at her, Oh, my girl, havent you ever noticed that I actually feigned death just to offer those rebels a chance to show up and then purge the family? What? His exnation shocked her greatly, making her nk. She murmured, What about the will? You also faked that? Leo grabbed her arm to pull her behind his back. Then he warned seriously, Millie, dont be stupid. He has nned everything, from the assassination to the will he made! The whole thing has been part of his n! Youre right. I havee up with this n to eliminate all those rebellious bastards! Frank revealed a crazy look. Then he continued, My n has been started since the very beginning when I announced myself suffering terminal cancer. Everything you have seen is faked! I have never been diagnosed as having cancer. Nor have I been assassinated. Of course, the will I made was to trigger an infighting among all of you. Even Leo himself had to admit that he was a bit amazed by Franks trick. Undoubtedly, he was scheming enough to be the head of the Perries. During this rebellion, Frank appeared to be daring, decisive and sophisticated. He sessfully manipted everyone involved in the rebellion even including Leo himself. He knew about the close rtionship between Leo and Millie. But he never stopped them from developing a stronger connection. The answer was quite obvious-he tried to get Leo involved by means of Millie. And the final result appeared to be exactly the same as he had expected-Jimmy killed all those uwfully-born while he himself was defeated by Leo. By the power of Leo, Frank got rid of the biggest threat. So now it was the perfect moment for him to show up again. For the past five years, Leo had never experienced how it felt when being manipted. A tinge of hostility started to grow in his eyes. I got a question. Leo squinted at Frank, You are the head of the Perries, a powerful man known to all. I dont think there would be anyone daring enough to assassinate you regardless of the consequence. But someone really did that and even avoided being noticed. I doubt if there was such a guy. Since the truth had been revealed, Frank no longer insinuated, You are right about your guess! Actually, it was Jimmy who faked this assassination with me! Hearing that, both Leo and Millie were shocked. What a psycho! Leo huffed. Frank then added, But something went wrong. I told Jimmy about my n. And I also promised to make him my inheritor to lead the family. But he did wanna kill me. I was so close to death that night! If it werent because I reacted swiftly enough, I would have been killed. But God blessed me! The result still came as nned. Now there will be no more enemies coveting my position! Frank appeared to be in fine fig at this moment. He felt like getting control of everything once again. You old bastard! You lied to me! Millie red at him with her bloodshot eyes, screaming like a beast. Frank frowned, Millie, thats a test for you. If it werent for me, you would never learn to fight on your own. You lied to me! I wont forgive you for the rest of my life! Tears streamed down her face. Hatred surged up in her eyes while she was looking at Frank. Shut up! I am your father! Dont talk to me like that! Frank shouted angrily, Lock her in! She shall never step out of the house without my permission! Hearing that, Matthews made a gesture and then two tough guys rushed in from the outside. They walked over to grab her arms, Sorry, miss. Let me go! It hurts! Millie yelled out of pain but with her eyes still fixed on Frank.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Freak! You such a freak! You never treat me as your daughter! You only make me a tool to keep yourself in power! When she finished, she turned to look at Leo, seemingly asking for help. Leo, pleasehelp me Leo nodded and thenid his hands on the shoulders of the two tough guys, Didnt you hear her saying let her go? The tough guys only replied with a smirk. Obviously, they didnt take it seriously. Frank sneered, Leo, I am her father. You have no right to interfere! Oh, you finally notice yourself being her father, huh? Leo added coldly, Tell your men to let her go unless you wanna see two more dead bodies lying here. Actually, since the rebellion started tonight, Leo hadnt made a move so far. But Frank didnt even give a fig about his warning, Leo, I really appreciate you have strangled the rebellion for us. But do you believe that I will let you leave alive tonight? The next second, he huffed to order, Keep going! Take Millie away! Then kill him! When the two tough guys were about to move on with Millie, they suddenly felt a pang of pain from the shoulders. Crack! As Leo strengthened his grip, their shoulders were actually broken. Chapter 400 Not in the Mood for Stupid Games The two guys soon slumped onto the ground. As soon as Millie was freed, she ran over to Leo and grabbed his sleeve. After being deceived by her own father, she believed no one but Leo only. Thank you, Leo. Millie stayed behind him with great gratitude. Leo shook his head, No worries. But this man is dangerous! While speaking, he pointed at Frank. Millie couldnt help trembling, Are youare you gonna kill him? Leo answered coldly, Perhaps I will if necessary. Hearing that, Millie was rendered nervous. Though she was deceived and even exploited by Frank, there was still a certain fact that he was her father. But Millie only responded with a bitter smile. If Frank insisted to kill Leo, Leo had the right to fight back. And she had no reason to interfere. Meanwhile, Frank was putting on a serious expression, from which great hostility was revealed. Do you have any idea about the consequence of killing my men? Frank huffed with burning rage. Leo fixed his eyes on him and suddenly smirked, You showed up to harvest the best result after I killed Jimmy. I bet that was how you nned, right? You believe I am too weak to undermine your profit, huh? Youre right about that! Frank sneered, I never show up until I am well prepared. Now the victory is on my side! Oh, I doubt that. Leo let out a disdainful smile. But there was no doubt that Frank was a sophisticated mastermind. However, the greatest mistake he had evermitted was that he underestimated Leo too much. Sir, please stop and let him leave. Youve achieved what you want. Someones voice sounded at this moment. What? Frank turned to squint at Ryan, the only uwfully-born alive. What did you just say? Frank questioned. Meanwhile, Leos attention was also attracted. Great pressure impacted on Ryan as he was being gazed by the two. But he gritted to insist, Sir, you cant afford to offend this man. Keeping the family in a whole skin should be the best result for us. Just let him leave. Ryan might say so out of a sense of kindness, or perhaps it was out of his concern about his own. However, a trace of evil flickered in Franks eyes. Kid, I am destined to return to the throne to lead the family! Do you know how stupid it is to underestimate my power? Just shut up! I wille to you after I kill that boy! Shivering, Ryan couldnt help looking at Leo, who was also burning with hostility against Frank. See? Thats the one you pledge to be loyal to. He remains no humanity and acts like a beast. He actually manipted his own daughter to get the best for himself, let alone you! Ryan only responded with a somber expression. Meanwhile, Frank was exasperated by Leo, Thats the price its gonna take to throne myself! Thats how I lead the family and get everyone of you under control! Every throne has been built on the top of blood and killings. Only the merciless could master the power! My biggest mistake ever and my greatest achievement ever in my life actually appear to be the same thing-I left so much filthy blood outside the family! Frank stood high to look down from above, acting like a king. Both Millie and Ryan were staring at him with great disbelief. Now they felt like talking to a stranger who was wearing the skin of Frank. Or perhaps that was who he truly was. Leo still showed no fear, Are you sure you can kill me? Just two of you? Frank sneered to reply, That will be enough! Matthews! he then shouted. Matthew, who had been standing behind, strode forward and jumped off the house from the second floor. But he actually hit the ground as softly as a falling leaf. Matthews? seeing that, Millie was too stunned to utter more. Matthews was actually a powerful fighter. Frank sneered again, I have been fighting my enemies with the troop of my uwfully-born kids, thats what you believe, right? Of course, I need them to build my empire. But actually its Matthews who has been fighting the real enemies all the way through.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. He used to be one of the top fighters from the Mysteration in the Association when he was young. There was once upon a time I saved him. From then on, he has been loyal to me. Hearing that, Millie looked ghastly pale. Though she only knew little about the world of fighters, she could still tell that Matthews actually possessed incredible power. So, Leo, now do you still believe you can survive tonight? Frank questioned with crazyughter. But Leo still remainedposed. He suddenly looked at Ryan, Ryan, how long have we been known to each other? Ryan paused for a second and then shook his head, I dont know for sure. But it should be a long time, I reckon. Yeah, its a long time. I like to talk to those with discerning eyes. Whatever issues happening between you and me in the past, its time to let go. Leo smiled and then asked, Would you like to work with Millie to lead the Perries from now on? What he said blew up like a bomb. Hearing that, Ryan felt like burning. He soon wore a serious expression. But meanwhile, what Leo said showed his nonchnce about the threat of death from Frank. Of course I do! Ryan showed no hesitation to agree. Alright, from now on, you are the assistant leader of the Perries working with Millie, the only leader of the family! Frank was greatly irritated when hearing that. His face went twisted out of anger. Are you fucking kidding me! he shouted once again, Matthews, I change my mind! Kill everyone you see except for my daughter! Yes, sir! Matthews walked towards Leo and the rest of them emotionlessly. Every time he took a step forward, the ground actually dented a bit as hey his feet on. Nadine soon stayed alert. She had never expected that Matthews actually can handle inner power. But Leo stood still as usual. Matthews has never failed any battle he fought. Mr. Cohen, can you make it? Both Millie and Ryan couldnt help holding their breath at this moment. Finally, Leo started to move forward. He sighed, I am not in the mood for ying stupid games with a nobody. Still ying tough, huh? Matthew sneered and punched hard towards his face. He mustered up all his power to punch. The air around seemed to be stirred up and wind started to blow as he punched in full strength. Meanwhile, Leo only reached out one of his hands and spread out his palm. Bang! The next second, that violent punch was actually fully covered by Leos palm and it stopped. What? No way! The rest of them were all rendered stunned and dumfounded. Thats the best youve got? Leo smirked disdainfully. Then he pushed forward with both arms. Another bang sounded. Matthews was greatly impacted and flew up in the air backward. The next second, the wall was smashed as he hit on and stuck right in. Chapter 401 You know Supreme Mar There was dead silence! When Matthews flew out like a kite with a broken string, everyone was shocked. Millies beautiful eyes widened. She covered her mouth with her hands, fearing that she would call out. Ryans eyes were also full of shock as if he was in a nightmare. Frank was stunned and his face became sullen. His right-hand man, apetent butler, could not beat Leo at all. In the audience, Nadine was the only one with a calm expression. She knew Leos strength. How could an old man who only developed inner strength hurt Leo? Its just dreaming! Repelled Matthews only with a smack, Leo showed no joy at all. He was calm from beginning to end. Do you understand now? No matter what kind of preparations you made, in my eyes, itll be all in vain. He looked at Frank and said tonelessly, Originally, you had a chance to survive. But now, you can only choose to die. After speaking, he walked towards Frank. Pedal! Pedal! Pedal! The entire Perry familys courtyard was filled with Leos footsteps, like the sound of death, knocking on everyones heart. Millies heart was bitter. She had read Leos intention to kill Frank, but she did not stop him. Frank had set a trap to take advantage of Leo. Besides, he intended to kill the witness to cover up his crime. Both doomed to his death. Looking at Leo walking towards him, Franks eyes twitched, and his face was extremely gloomy. Originally, he thought that he just had to appear and could clean up the mess, but the current situation seemed to be a little unexpected. Leo seemed to be too powerful. Crack! Seeing this, Franks guard took out his pistol and pointed at Leos head to intimidate him immediately. However, Leo didnt even look at it. He kept walking as if entering a realm of no one. The guards didnt dare to shoot. The scene of Leo beating Matthews, the first powerful man of the Perry family, was deeply imprinted in their minds. How could such a strong man be threatened by their guns? Leo came to Frank and looked down at him condescendingly, For Millies sake, I wont do anything. You can do it yourself. Frank didnt speak, but his face was hideous. Leo sat down on the sofa, waiting for Frank tomit suicide.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Old man, kill yourself. I cant save you! At this time, Millie ran in and said to Frank with red eyes. She couldnt bear to watch the scene of Leo killing Frank, so she could only let Frank kill himself. Is that what you think? Frank nced at Millie expressionlessly, Well, you also live on the Perry family while helping others secretly. You are useless. What did you say? Millies expression froze. She looked at Frank in disbelief. She was already trying her best to fight for a decent way for her father to die. At least, in this way, he could keep a whole body so that he could be buried in the future. How could Frank think that she lived on the Perry family and helped others secretly? Leo stood up, It seems you want me to take you on the road. Frank sneered, Leo, do you think you will win? As soon as he finished speaking, he turned into an afterimage and disappeared in ce. Leos expression changed slightly. He immediately looked at Millie, Be careful! Whoosh! A dark shadow shed past, and Frank appeared in front of Millie like a ghost. Millie, whether I can live or not, would depend on you! A crazy cold light shed in his eyes, and he suddenly reached out a hand and grabbed Millies throat. He wanted to take Millie as a hostage and escape. However, the next moment, Millie also turned into an afterimage. Frank failed to catch her. What?! He turned back suddenly. Millie, who should have been stunned in front of him, was lying in Leos arms in shock. She was so frightened that she turned pale. She wrapped her arms around Leos neck tightly. Leo understood Franks intention, so he took the lead and rescued Millie. After getting down, Millies face was full of anger, You, you even want to kill me! You are not humane! Frank failed to follow his n. Then his expression became cold. With a crash, he took off his shirt, revealing his sturdy chest. Though he was elderly, his body was still in good shape. Especially, his biceps grew a circle in an instant. Leo narrowed his eyes slightly. He learned that Frank was also an expert. Crack p! At this moment, there was the sound of gravel falling from the walls of the Perry familys courtyard. When everyone looked back, their pupils shrank. The housekeeper Matthews, who should have fainted, stood up and wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth. His eyes were ferocious. Boy, you can hurt me. Its enough to say it with pride. Leo, what should we do now? Standing beside Leo, Millie looked freaked and was terrified to the extreme. Not to mention anything else, Franks sudden outbreak was enough to scare her. Only then did she know that her father was a strong man. Coupled with Matthews, Leo seemed to be in a situation of being attacked front and rear. Ryans heart also tensed. Leo was theirst hope. If Leo was defeated, they would be all over. Matthews, I will work with you to kill this guy! Frank said in a deep voice. Okay! Master, I havent fought with you for a long time! A look of grimness appeared on Matthewss face. In the next moment, Franks domineering strikes and Matthewss sharp kick arrived. A strange smile appeared on Leos face. Pulling Millies figure and disappearing on the spot, he punched hard. Boom! A tyrannical force erupted instantly, making Frank and Matthewss faces instantly panic. In front of this power, they were as small as ants. Boom! Like two muffled ps of thunder, Frank and Matthews flew out, their chests slumped deeply, and their bones were broken. Puff! Both of their internal organs were destroyed, and they spit out a mouthful of blood. Matthews was killed on the spot, and Frank was still surviving. His eyes widened in horror and his eyes were full of shock. You know Supreme Warriors Before he could say the rest, his eyes grewrge and died. Leos expression was indifferent. He knew what Frank wanted to say. Supreme Warriors. How could Frank know this name? Maybe he was told by Matthews. Matthews was a member of the Martial Arts Association when he was young. Although he left the association, he must have heard of Supreme Warriors created by Martial Maestro. At this moment, the Perry family was dead silent and filled with a pungent bloody smell. Millie was stunned at the scene, not recovering from the shock just now. It was Ryan who reacted first. His face was full of excitement, Congrattions, Mr. Cohen, for pacifying the chaos in the Perry family! Dont congratte me. Congrattions to Millie. Leo turned his head calmly and looked at Millie, Now you are the master of the Perry family. Chapter 402 Medical Saint of the Seven Personages in Country X Millie didnt have any joy in being the head of the family. She looked at Franks corpse with a dull expression. Soon, her eyes turned red, and there were tears in her eyes. However, she was very stubborn and did not let the tears flow. Seeing this, Leo also sighed in his heart. Tonight, although he acted for Millie and quelled the Perry familys rebellion, the Perry family also experienced a major reshuffle, and the position of the head of the family fell into Millies hands. However, it also caused great trauma to Millies heart. She had been through enough tonight. He looked at Ryan, You give the order. Ryan nodded, and then said loudly, From now on, Millie is the new master of the Perry family. Whoever dares to refuse it will be like Frank and Matthews! He pointed to the corpses scattered all over the courtyard. His face was full of murderous intent. Franks guards were extremely frightened. Originally, they thought they could go to the top with Frank. Now even Frank himself was dead, not to mention they were only his subordinates. However, Ryan did not kill them all. After all, they were the only guards of the Perry family after this chaotic night. If they were all killed, then the Perry family would be a person without a following. You dispose of these corpses, and then dere to the public that the Perry family will not see guests these days! For the Perry familys enterprises, you do the same! Although Ryans brain was not as good as Jimmys, he was still better than most people. He issued two orders very quickly. One more order. Leo suddenly said, Many of the enterprises under the Perry familys name over the years have been invisible. I want all members of the Perry family to wash their hands and never set foot in the dark industry again. Otherwise, there will be a dead-end! Leos expression was serious, his voice was sonorous, and his action was dictated by his personality. He was very disgusted with the dark industry link that the Perry family used to do. In contrast, the Spencer family had cleaned up. Immediately, everyone in the Perry family was silent, including Ryan, who was breaking out in a cold sweat on his forehead. As long as they were members of the Perry family, they had been involved in some shameful businesses. If someone wanted to investigate it, no one could seed in evading responsibility. Leo was going to let the Perry family clean up Yes, Mr. Cohen! Not daring to snub Leo in the slightest, Ryan immediately agreed. Leo nodded. At this moment, many cars drove by the entrance of the Perry familys courtyard, and arge number of people rushed over in a hurry. They were led by Wace of the Spencer family. Originally, they were going to support Millie. However, because Andrew used all his strength to get in the way, the Spencer family ran into some trouble and didnt provide timely support. After finally waiting for the matter to be resolved, Wace immediately rushed to the Perry familys courtyard without stopping. He was very anxious and worried about Millies safety. However, as soon as he entered the Perry familys courtyard, he was stunned. The corpses in the courtyard were not only those of the Perry familys many illegitimate children but also included Franks corpse. Suddenly, Waces eyes widened and his eyes were full of incredulity, What is going on! At that time, Millie hade to her senses. She told Wace all the changes and reversals that happened in the night. She finally said, Thanks to Leo for helping me, otherwise I would be dead now. After hearing this, Wace had a panic fear. He didnt expect that the Perry family was soplex. Not to mention Jimmys rtionship with the Hamilton family, the two experts, Frank and the butler Matthews alone, were not can be beaten by the Spencer family. Thinking of this, Waces expression became more solemn. He bowed deeply to Leo, Thank you, Mr. Cohen, for saving my little sister! Leo waved his hand, In the future, there will be no more conflicts between the Perry family and the Spencer family. Of course. Wace grinned and said, I used to have a grudge with Frank, but now Frank is dead, the Perry family and I will no longer hate each other. After a pause, he looked back at everyone of the Spencer family and said in a deep voice, From now on, the Spencer family no longer exists. There is only the Perry and Spencer family! Hearing this, Millies expression looked a little better. The Spencer family and the Perry family had be a family again. It might be the only good news tonight. The aftermath of the Perry family was handed over to them, and Leo nned to leave. However, just after taking a step, a squidgy rushed over and hugged Leos arm tightly. Leo, dont go. Leos expression changed slightly, Is there anything else? Can you apany me tonight? Millies eyes were red, looking at Leo full of hope and desire. Leo sighed softly in his heart. She was just a woman. She had experienced her fathers deception and scheme overnight and then watched her father die in front of her. She was already strong enough for did not to break down. However, he couldnt grant her request. Im sorry, Im going back. My wife is still waiting for me. When he spoke that, Leo broke free from Millies hand, turned around and left. Leo, do you hate being with me so much? Millie persevered to catch up and stopped in front of Leo. Her beautiful eyes were no longer filled with flirtatious expressions, only sadness and hidden bitterness left. Leo was stunned for a moment, and then he allowed himself a wry smile. He just wanted to take care of his wife who was still in the hospital bed. How could she think like that? I dont hate you. On the contrary, Im very willing to be your friend. Its just that my wife is still in aa after a blood transfusion. I have to take care of her! Leo looked serious. Listening to Leos words, Millie smiled through tears, Really? Its true.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Leo said helplessly, I know how hard it hit you, but there are still people who care about you, dont they? Millie looked at Wace subconsciously and found that he was smiling at her. Immediately, she realized that her request was too much, so she had to say in frustration, Thats fine. Leo smiled, You are now the head of the Perry family, the first female head of the Perry family. You have to show something. Okay! Millie was encouraged and she felt much better. Leo took a few steps, and Millies voice came from behind again. Leo, I wont let you down! Leo smiled slightly and waved his hand freely. Not far from the Perry familys courtyard, a dark car was parked. The person in the car watched this scene, took out his mobile phone and made a call. Master, the Perry family has failed in all aspects. I see. The man on the phone chuckled as if he didnt mind the result at all, The Perry family failed, but the other will be a sess. Next, we will wait for Miss Lawsons critical strike. Dad! When Leo returned to the hospital, Emilia quickly ran over and hugged his trouser legs tightly. The little baby seemed to have been wronged. Her face was unhappy. Let dad kiss you, Emilia! Leo immediately picked up Emilia and kissed her on the face. Then he looked at Caroline, Is there anything wrong? No, no Caroline quickly waved her hand. After hesitating for a long time, she still did not intend to tell Leo what happened in the hospital before. However, the guilt in her heart became even stronger. Thats good. Leo smiled, and then he went to Lydias bedside and held her hand tightly. His face was full of distress. Lydia, you should wake up soon My lord! At this moment, Nadine walked in with a solemn expression. I got the news. Medical saint will arrive at Emerdale tomorrow! Chapter 403 Keep You Safe for Life Hearing this news, Leo stood up abruptly, Is this true? Caroline, who was on the side, looked puzzled. Who was the medical saint? With her status, it was far from enough toe into contact with the seven personages in Country X. Leo did not exin, but said in surprise, Okay, tell him I will go to the airport to meet him tomorrow! Yes! Hanging up the phone, Leo looked back at the unconscious William. A smile appeared on his face. It was he who asked Nadine to call the medical saint. Originally, Leo was not so eager to let the medical sainte. At least, he would wait for Alina who was in Hopkins to deal with her issues. However, to his surprise, an emergency happened. William was his father, and he owed William too much. Leo would never let William have an ident. So he let the medical sainte back in advance. If the medical saint came, there was a high probability that William would wake up. Before long Nadine hung up, Sharon called. As soon as the phone was connected, Sharons cold voice came, Is the medical sainting over? Leo was stunned for a moment because he could hear that Sharons tone was even colder than usual. But he still nodded, Yes. Ill go too. Beep! Beep! Beep! Not allowing Leo to refuse, Sharon hung up the phone. Leo held it for a long time. He didnt understand why Sharons mood became so bad. He hadnt slept all night. After experiencing the ident of the Perry familyst night, Leo quickly fell asleep on Lydias hospital bed. In a daze, he felt that someone was touching his hair. He couldnt help opening his eyes. He saw a beautiful face looking at him softly. The face that should be cold was not filled with a hint of frost at this moment. Only endless tenderness was on it. Leo suddenly regained his energy and couldnt help straightening up, Lydia, are you awake? The voice also awakened Caroline. She also looked up and her face was full of joy. Great! Lydia, youre awake! After speaking, as if realizing something, she hurriedly left with a blushing face. Im going for a walk outside, you guys chat.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. When such a thing happened, the couple should talk for a while. It was very inappropriate for her to present. Leo and Lydia looked at the door in astonishment. Then they quickly came back to earth. Lydia smiled slightly, I woke up a long time ago. Then why didnt you tell me? Im afraid Ill disturb you to rest. Lydias eyes were gentle, and she said to Leo with a smile, You must be exhausted, right? Leo hurriedly shook his head, Im not tired. Im not tired at all. Lydia didnt speak, but her eyes became more distressed. From the bloodshot eyes in Leos eyes, it was not difficult to see how worried he was about her during the time she was in aa. Having a husband like him, what else could a wife pursue? Honey. Lydia suddenly shouted softly. Whats up? As soon as Leo responded, a fragrance came. Lydia took the initiative to hug Leo, and gently kissed him on the face, Thank you! For a time, Leo was stunned. Lydias face was blushed and she quickly released Leo. At this time, Leo also came back to his senses. Looking at Lydias beautiful face without makeup, he suddenly said, A bowl of water should be level. You kissed on the left, and you need to kiss on the right too. Lydia immediately blushed and hit him, Emilia is still sleeping! Emilia is sleeping. Its a rare opportunity. Leo looked serious. Okay then. Lydia hesitated for a while, and then she quickly kissed Leos right cheek, then you satisfied now. Leo didnt respond. He just touched the ce where Lydia had kissed andughed. Lydia alsoughed, Look at your silly looking! Leo suddenly remembered something and said to Lydia, Honey, Im going to the airport in a while. Lydia asked strangely, What are you doing at the airport? Pick up someone. Leo looked out the window, As long as he takes action, there is a high probability that dad will recover. Really? Who is this man? Hearing this, Lydia was also excited. When she thought that William blocked the bullet for her, it was like a thorn in her heart. Even if she knew that she would die if William didnt block the bullet for her, she still felt guilty. This was why Leo was hung up on Lydia for long. She would rather hurt herself to save others. She acted in this way for Leo five years ago and acted in this way for William now. How could Leo not give everything to her as such a virtuous woman? His name is Leon Marshall, and he is known as medical saint. Leo said to Lydia. Medical saint?! Lydias expression changed slightly, and then she fell silent. Leo thought she was too happy to speak, but Lydia was silent for a while and suddenly asked, What is his rtionship with Parker the Commerce Maestro and Judith the Music Maestro? Or, what is the rtionship between him and you? Leo was a little surprised to receive such a sudden question. Lydia was not a fool. After knowing Leos identity, she felt more and more like she was being left farther and farther by Leo. She was the daughter of the royal families in Valenham, the cherished daughter, and the president of a group, but as she knew Leo more and more, the gap between her and Leo was getting wider and wider, just like the gap between heaven and earth. Only with great authority and power in a certain field could one be called a saint. Besides, both Commerce Maestro and Music Maestro were rted to Leo, and now medical saint was also rted to him. Lydias suspicion of Leo was getting stronger and stronger. Seeing Leos silence, Lydias expression softened a bit, Its okay if you dont want to tell me. Anyway, you wont hurt me. She was a casual person, even if she wanted to know, as long as he didnt want to say it, she would not force him. Leos expression was moved, and he hurriedly exined, Dont get me wrong, I didnt mean not to tell you. I was just thinking about what to say Commerce Maestro, Music Maestro and medical saint are all on my side! Leo told her a part of the truth. The seven personages in Country X obeyed Leo, but it was too shocking to say it. Therefore, Leo changed it to a more eptable speech. However, Lydia was still extremely shocked. No wonder even the HY Business Association was so respectful to Leo, no wonder Music Maestros disciples choose the L Group without hesitation. It was not because of her, but because of Leo! For a while, Lydias expression was a little dazed. She felt that she could not match Leo. Leo held her hand very naturally, Do you remember what I said before? You mean a lot to me. I cant pay you back for the rest of my life. All I can do is to keep you safe for life. When I hold your hand, the whole world spins for you. Hearing Leos words like a confession, Lydias eyes were red with emotion. Yes. In his capacity, he could have any woman if he wanted, but he just stayed by her side, paying and apanying without asking for anything in return. This was enough. Thank you, honey! Lydia shed tears of joy. She was very fortunate that she did not miss Leo. Baby, I want to thank you too. Leo smiled thinly and kissed Lydias face before walking out of the ward. Downstairs in the hospital, Sharon was waiting. Get in! Leo got into the ck Porsche. Sharon pressed the elerator and rushed to the airport on time. The nended slowly. A white-haired old man walked out slowly. He was the medical saint. Chapter 404 The Doctor’s Benevolence In fact, the medical saint was not old. It looked like he was only about thirty years old. Its just white hair that made him look a little old at first nce. As they approached, Leo and Sharon also saw the medical saints face. He was in a white robe, looked very simr to the ancient literati. He had dashing eyebrows and bright eyes. There were peopleing and going at the airport, but he saw Leo and Sharon in the crowd at a nce, and he couldnt help speeding up. Leo had a smile on his face, but Sharon pouted and snorted coldly. Her face was full of disapproval. Excuse me, are you the medical saint? Suddenly, a ragged, unkempt old man stumbled towards the medical saint. His face was full of eagerness. The medical saint stopped, not disgusted by the other persons clothes, but smiled slightly, Medical skills are endless, and there is no saint in the world. Old gentleman, dont call me medical saint, just call me Mr. Marshall. When the shaggy-headed old man heard this, he was even more excited and danced with joy, In my lifetime, I finally meet medical saint! Everyone at the airport gave him a look of disgust, and they all walked away. The shaggy-headed old man didnt mind and said quickly, Medical saint, I have something important to ask for your help. One of my two grandsons is lying in the hospital and is still in aa, and the other one has arge area of disfigurement. Please save them! The medical saint was surprised for a moment, and then he smiled, I see, old man, I will visit your two grandsons. But now I have an urgent matter, can you wait a few days? The medial saint was polite and did not say anything wrong. Unexpectedly, the old mans face changed and he said excitedly, No, I cant wait any longer. You should go now and treat my two grandsons with me! After he finished speaking, he grabbed the medical saints wrist and wanted to forcibly pull him away. But no matter how hard he tried, the medical saint remained motionless. Boom! The medical saint flicked his sleeves heavily, and the shaggy-haired old man staggered back a few steps. I told you, when the important thing is settled, I will naturallye to your ce. The medical saint said sullenly, If you continue to mess around like this, dont me me for being rude! Themotion over there naturally attracted Leos attention. The shaggy-haired old man was a little familiar in Leo. He seemed to have seen him somewhere. Who is he? Leo asked. Sharon nced at him and said tonelessly, He is Kates grandfather, the former head of the Lawson family, Kieran. Its him? Leo was slightly surprised. After a closer look, he remembered him. Half a year ago, when he went to the Lawson family to discuss the argument, with great anger, he destroyed the Lawson family. Dozens of people were arrested, including Kieran, the head of the Lawson family. However, at that time, Kieran was a leader who was in a position of power. How could he imagine that Kieran would dress like a beggar now? Leo was also a little embarrassed. Who would have thought that such an old beggar was once the head of the Lawson family? Isnt he supposed to be in prison? Why is he here? Leo asked. Sharon said, These are all trivial matters. Hans didnt inform you that Kieran is over 80 at that time. Kieran couldnt stand the hard life in prison and was dying several times. In order to ensure Kierans personal safety, they contacted Kate. Kate paid a sum of money to redeem Kieran, but after being released on bail, Kate did not let Kieran go back to the Lawson family, but let him fend for himself-what a cruel woman. Is she cruel In this regard, Leo just permitted himself a wry smile. The marriage between him and Kate five years ago was to drive Kate away. However, Kate did not want to sit still, so she put forward the idea of letting Leoe to the door. The culprit was Kieran. Considering Kates vengeful personality, she was very kind to him since she didnt let him die in prison. However, Leo had only pity for the current Kieran. He was alone, and no one would look after him before he died. In such a case, he still thought for his two grandsons. Leo couldnt even hate such an old man. He had two grandsons, Peter Lawson and Elijah Lawson. Peters bones were broken by Sharon, and he was in a vegetative state so far, whileElijahs whole face was burned beyond recognition. Only the medical saint could save them the world. Kieran was angry, Do you know who my granddaughter is? She is now the famous patriarch of the Lawson family, the dreaded demon girl of the Lawson family. If you donte with me, I promise, you wont be able to get out of the city of Emerdale! Kierans face turned crimson with anger. In order to get the medical saint to treat his grandsons immediately, he directly bullied people by unting his powerful connections. Really? As I remember, even before the Lawson family split, they werent so powerful, right? At this moment, a calm voice sounded.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. My lord! Seeing the figure walking towards, the medical saint immediately smiled and said with joy. Humph! Sharon who was on the side snorted with a frosty face. It seemed that she didnt like seeing the medical saint. Medical saint smiled slightly, not caring about Sharons unkind eyes. Leo Leo?! Kierans eyes were terrified, he stepped back three steps, and sat on the ground. My lord. The medical saint saluted respectfully, and then he said sternly, I learned that my lord needs my assistance, so I immediately came to Emerdale! Leo nodded, good. The medical saint looked back for a while, Wheres the girl Nadine? She was in the hospital keeping my loved ones safe. Leo said. The reason why Nadine also called him my lord was because of the seven personages in Country X, which showed that Nadine had a very good rtionship with them. When he heard them chatting andughing, Kieran turned a deathly shade of white. He finally found the medical saint who could save Peter, but he didnt expect to encounter Leo halfway. Moreover, the medical saint even called Leo my lord. This moment extinguished Kierans hope. Lets go. Leo nned to take the medical saint to the hospital. Kieran yelled, hold on! Leo and the others stopped and looked back at Kieran. As the former head of the Lawson family was in such a condition, Leo would not even think about dealing with him. Of course, he was not the master who would take the initiative to cause trouble any longer. At this time, the wind ruffled Kierans hair, and his face was even more vicissitudes. He glowered at Leo. Suddenly, with a bang, he knelt in front of Leo. His forehead mmed on the ground, and blood stained instantly. Leos expression changed slightly, What are you doing? The hatred between him and the Lawson family was erased when the Lawson family was destroyed five years ago, and they owed nothing to each other long ago. Kierans head was still firmly on the ground, and he said in a deep voice, Let the medical saint save my grandson, please! I would like to exchange my life for it! Leo watched this scene silently, from Kierans tone, he could feel that he really regretted it and really knew he was wrong. Now he was not the head of the Lawson family, just a beggar old man who cared about his grandsons. He sighed softly, You dont have to do this. Medical saint has already said after he cures my rtives, he wille to treat Peter. He doesnt obey anyone. He just obeys his doctors benevolence! As soon as he heard these words, Kieran was shocked, and his eyes were full of guilt. He had lived for 80 years, but he could not see as through as the young man in front of him. Besides, the young man was the son-inw he used to control his granddaughter. The affairs of the world were inconstant. It was so deplorable! Chapter 405 Sharon’s Origins My lord, its been a while since we parted from Northernd. How are you doing? Medical saint sat in the back and asked with a smile. Recalling the military years, Leo raised the corners of his mouth to show a smile. Not bad, I have a wife who loves me, and a five-year-old daughter. After he finished speaking, he looked back at the medical saint, You dont need to call me my lord, I have already retired from the army, and I have also disbanded the seven personages in Country X. You are now free. When the medical saint heard the words, he was silent for a while. The resignation of the Commander of Wyverns was the loss of the Wyverns and the loss of the country. Fortunately, in the current Northernd, an invincible division had been created, and no one dared to vite it. When Leo was discharged from the army, no one was disturbed. Only the seven personages in Country X were disbanded. However, the seven personages in Country X did not want to leave. They used their own ways to serve the Commander of Wyverns. The rules cannot be broken. As early as when my lord rescued the seven of us, we swore that we would follow to the death! The medical saint had a serious expression and said, We are all tracking down what happened three years ago. There was a warm current in Leos heart, but he said solemnly, That organization is too dangerous. Dont get involved too deeply. The medical saint was silent. He turned to look at Sharon, and a smile appeared on his face. Leo had a deep meaning in arranging for him and Sharon to sit in the back row. Sharon, I know you havent had a good time these years, but you have to understand that no matter what, the door of the house is always open for you. Sharons face became colder and colder, and she turned her face away, What does it have to do with you? Medical saint didnt care about it. He stopped at where it should and didnt speak anymore. Seeing this, Leo also sighed in his heart. It seemed that Sharon still failed to forgive her family. The medical saints name was Leon Marshall, and Sharons surname was Marshall. The rtionship between the two was obvious at a nce. This was what Leo knew when he was in the Wyverns. Sometimes things were so coincidental. Half an hourter, they arrived at the hospital. Sharon didnt want to stop for a moment. She drove away quickly without saying goodbye. Watching Sharons car go away, a wry smile appeared on the corner of the medical saints mouth, and then he looked at Leo. My lord, I have something to ask for. Leo knew it was about Sharon, so he quickly said, Whats the matter? I hope my lord can take good care of Sharon. Leon sighed and said in a deep tone, Sharon still hates us Marshalls, and the Marshall family is also very repelled by her. It was because of this that she joined the army. I thought that joining the army would find her home, but I didnt expect something like this to happen again three years ago. Sharons life is very pitiful Leo and Nadine were silent, Sharon never mentioned her life experience, and it was only after getting to know the medical saint who knew that Sharon was actually from a big family in Valenham. What urged a daughter of an eminent family to join the army? Leon didnt mention it, and Sharon wouldnt open up. Leo didnt ask too much. He just said solemnly, Dont worry, I will take good care of Sharon, and I will also give her an exnation on the thunderstorm night three years ago! His voice was sonorous and his expression was firm. It was enough to see his determination. Then Ill thank my lord for Sharon. The medical saint said that he was about to salute, but was stopped by Leo, I find you to treat my father. It should be I who should say thank you! Its no time to lose. Lets go in. The hospital also heard that the medical saint woulde, and the dean led a group of middle and high-level directors out to greet him. Just like the Commerce Maestro who was famous in the business world and the Music Maestro who was famous in the entertainment world, the medical saint was also famous in the medical field. Not only was he proficient in Chinese and Western treatments, but he was also known as the young and promising great doctor. How could the dean not be excited as such a pivotal figure came to his Grade A hospital? Wee medical sainte to our hospital in person! Medical saint nodded, and after finishing the tedious official Q & A, he got Williams case report. After examining for a while, he smiled and said to Leo, The patients situation is notplicated. Although he is in aa, he has self-consciousness. He knows everything about the outside world. Hearing this, Leo was also overjoyed, If thats the case, lets go see the patient! Okay! The group walked into the ward where William and Lydia were. Surprisingly, besides Caroline and Emilia, Reba was also there. At first nce, the medical saint saw Lydia who was sitting on the hospital bed ying with Emilia, and his expression changed immediately. Lydia also saw the medical saint, and she was surprised for a while. Judging from the reactions of the two, it looked like they had known each other before. My lord, is she your wife? With a surprising look on the medical saints face, he asked Leo. Leo nodded, and then lowered his voice, Dont call my lord outside. Afterwards, he introduced the medical saint to Lydia, Lydia, this is who I told you before. There is a high probability that dad will wake up by the medical saint. He is known as the young and promising great doctor. After Leo finished speaking, Reba trembled a little with a terrified expression.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Hello. Lydia immediately stretched out a hand. Hello. The medical saint and Lydia held each other generously and smiled, I have heard that Mr. Cohens wife is unparalleled in beauty. As I saw you today, you are indeed extraordinary. Then he looked at Leo andughed loudly, The dragon is hidden in the city, and the phoenix is flying in the sky. The affectionate couple is a perfect pair. With bells and drums, he wins her after all. There was a smile on Leos face, I havent seen you for a while, only to find you are so good at talking. Please check my dad. At the same time, he kept an eye on it. He just saw clearly that Lydia and the medical saint knew each other. It could be seen that the Marshall family behind the medical saint also came from Valenham Leon no longer hesitated and was about to check. No! Suddenly, Reba stood up and stood in front of the medical saint, Who are you? Why are you checking my husband? Do you have a medical license? Ill sue you if something goes wrong! As soon as these words came out, everyones expressions changed slightly. The medical saint didnt realize what was going on. He turned to look at Leo as if he was interrogating. Leos face was also getting colder. He had already introduced the medical saint just now, but Reba was still in the front, making it clear that she didnt want to cure William. Mom, what are you doing? Get out of the way! Caroline hurriedly pulled Reba away, He is a famous doctor who came to treat dad! Of course, Reba knew that the medical saint was a famous doctor. However, exactly because of this, she couldnt let the medical saint heal him! If William woke up, wouldnt her efforts in vain? At the same time, she was also very afraid that if her action failed, someone would intervene in the investigation and find her. Then everything will be over. Thinking of this, her face became sullen. She suddenly pointed at the medical saint and screamed. No, I dont believe him. If he is a scam doctor who would harm William, what can I do? Chapter 406 Unreasonable Bitch Rebas voice suddenly got sharp which took everyone off guard. The room instantly be silent and all the people turned to Reba questioningly. Realizing that she was overacting, Reba hurriedly dragged Caroline and sat down, Caroline, Im just worried about William. Well, would you look at that person? He doesnt look like a doctor at all. She then pointed at Leons dress and despised. Hes not even wearing ab coat. Howe that he is in a robe in this time? Such a country bumpkin! Caroline didnt know what medical saint stand for and found Rebas words reasonable and turned to Leon in bewilderment. Who told you that a doctor has to be in a white coat? Leo answered indifferently. He is in a robe because he is always clean-handed and only cares about saving lives! Why is it weird to you? The hell? Clean-handed Reba taunted and pointed at Leon, He also dyed his hair all white! Which doctor would be like that? Well, in my opinion, he is just a quack that Leo found from the street and is trying to swindling money out of us! Caroline, you cant let him treat William! Everything will be over if William is dead because of him! Reba acted anxious and pretended that she was really worried about William and held Carolines hand tightly. The medical saint was taken aback and looked at Leo in surprise. This was the first time in his life that he met such an unreasonable person and the funny part was that she was his lords foster mother. Well, rest assured. I can prove that nobodys medical skills can hold a candle to him domestically. Someone said calmly all of a sudden.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. All peoples sightsnded on Lydia who stared at Reba coolly. Reba flew into a shameful rage and cursed at Lydia, Why should we believe you? How can you prove that? The expert here cant even tell when William would wake up! How can this person know? Mom, stop Caroline was quite awkward and actually found Reba unreasonable. Leo stared at Reba coldly and suddenly said, Well, why are you trying so hard to stop the medical saint treating father? You dont really want father to wake up, right? Bullshit! Reba was flustered for a second and then regained her bitchy vibe and yelled at Leo, You are the one who doesnt want William to wake up! You just found a nobody to fool us! Well, you are probably behind all of this. You are married to a president who is worth of billions! You are just coveting after her money, so you would hire a sniper to kill her! You can then inherit her wealth! But you didnt expect William to get in the way and your n failed. You are actually mad at him, right? Hands rested on her hips, Reba sneered at Leo. She suddenly realized that she cant target at the medical saint and got to shift all the me to Leo and Lydia, so that her words would be usible. Hearing Rebas usations, Lydia froze and was in shock. She cant believe that her future mother-inw was so vicious. Mom, would you please shut up! Stop ming the nice people here! Caroline was irritated and cant stand Reba anymore. Caroline! Dont you believe mom? You are my daughter! Reba started acting up and shook Carolines shoulder violently, What the hell did I do? My daughter didnt believe me That is enough! Caroline got impatient and broke away Rebas hands and her eyes got all reddened, Mom, I cant hide this anymore. Why would you turn to this, mom? I didnt even know you now Then she turned to Leo and Lydia and made a bow, Leo, Lydia. Im really sorry! Actually, my mother not only tried to hit Emilia, she also wanted to beat unconscious Lydia! If I didnt enter the room in time, they probably would have been Her words were like a bomb that suddenly went off in the ward and the vibe in the room instantly got intense. Leos face darkened and turned to Reba fiercely. Is she telling the truth? Did you try to hurt my daughter and my wife? Leo asked indifferently and was like he was going to kill someone. Reba got scared and her face instantly got pale. She copsed to the stool and dared not to say a word. Lydia was also taken aback. Well, she donated two bags of blood in order to save William and cant even stand up in the end, but Reba tried to hurt her and her daughter when she was in aa! Shut the hell up. Reba was terrified and shrieked at Caroline. Leo got colder and didnt question Reba further but turned to Emilia. Emilia, is auntie Caroline true? Emilia hid behind Leo and nodded timidly, Grandmother not only tried to hurt us, she also cursed at us Leo immediately marched toward Reba and his eyes filled with killing intention. He really cant stand Reba anymore. What, what are you going to do? Help me! He is trying to kill me! Reba was terrified and shouted. Leo, please! Caroline stood in front of Reba and begged Leo with strings of tears on her face, I knew that my mom is wrong, but, at the end of the world, she is till my mother! Leo Lydia also held Leos hand and soothed him. Well, just spare her. Me and Emilia are all right now. Caroline and Lydia both begged for mercy and Leo just sunk into silence. After a long time, he looked at Reba and said, This is thest time. If you dare to pull this off one more time, I promise that I will eliminate you and the whole Ford Family! Sensing the indifference in Leos words, Reba shuddered out of fear and was determined to not let William wake up! Otherwise, Leo would really kill her. After pausing for a minute, Leo turned to Nadine and said, Call Luna over and watch this woman closely. Yes, lord. Nadine answered and then went out to call Luna. Get this started. Leo turned to the medical saint and said. With Leos warning, Reba dared not to stop. She just hid in the corner anxiously and was pretty edgy. The medical saintnded his hand on Williams wrist and ended diagnosing in about half an hour. He would be in serious danger if the blood wasnt transfused into his body in time. He is all right now, but he needs a turning point to wake up. Leo hurriedly asked, What turning point? The medical saint scanned around and heaved a sigh, I can only stimte his senses with equipment, but he needs a loved ones voice who he misses the most to wake him up. 407 Imminent Danger Loved one? All the people present in the ward were taken aback by the medical saints words. Reba felt cold and her teeth were trembling out of fear? Caroline was surprised, Loved one? Its me, right? The medical saint was pretty clear. Some diseases cannot be cured by medicine and the patients wish was also of paramount importance. Some unconscious patients woulde to themselves with their loved ones apany and didnt need the stimtion of medicines. The inner calling of their loved ones will be heard by them and their consciousness would juste round. William was in this scenario. Caroline held Williams hand tightly and sobbed out of happiness, From now on, I wont go anywhere, daddy. I will be around you! President Henderson, I wont call some days off in thepany! Lydia agreed for she was also happy knowing that William can recover. But Leo wasnt that optimistic for all of their attentions were on loved one, but they missed the most critical element. The loved one who he missed the most. Who was the one who William missed the most? Was it Caroline? Everyone thought of her instantly, but Leo who knew some private information didnt think so. His eyesnded on Lydia automatically. Whoever started the trouble should end it. He had a hunch that a big secret that could be buried forever was about to be exposed I will stimte his senses with the silver needle immediately. The medical saint took out the silver needle without hesitation and started pricking Williams acupuncture points. Williams fingers shook light noticeably. All of the people were excited. Reba was the only one who was in distress. She didnt expect a perfect situation for her to end up like this. Leo just found a medical saint from nowhere and he really diagnosed Williams true situation and said the way to cure him. Well, she did all those things for nothing. All of her effort was futile. No! They will soon found out that I did this! I got to do something! Rebas face distorted in the corner. The medical saint soon put away the medical saint and smiled at Leo, Lord, I have stimted your fathers senses and he should wake up soon if he is apanied by the loved one that he misses the most. Thank you. Leo patted the medical saints shoulder. Its my duty and this is the wonder from saving lives. Leon let out a smile, Sometimes, the mostplicated equipment and the most effective medicines cantpare with loved ones inner calling. This is probably the beauty of family love. The medical saint spoke these words from his heart and Leo couldnt agree more. I will stay at Emerdale for a couple of more days and will continue my journey when your fatherses round. The medical saint added. Leo answered seriously, Thanks! Lydia also got out of the bed and expressed her gratitude to Leon with Caroline. Where are you going next? Leo asked. The medical saint smiled, To cure another patient. Leo instantly understood that he was going to treat Peter. He didnt stop him and just said, I wille with you. After leaving the ward with Leon, Leo suddenly stopped and turned around, After dad wakes up, we can finally start investigating what really happened and find out whoever did this. I will let this person pay! All the people sensed Leos fierceness. Thetter justnded his eyes on Reba lightly. He was actually saying these words to Reba on purpose. He didnt suspect Reba before, but after what happened today, he started doubting her. He wont spare the person who hurt his loved ones! After Leo left, Caroline instantly held Reba up and said seriously, Mom, tell me the truth. Do you have anything to do with dads ident? Rebas face immediately changed, Are you doubting me?Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She was already agitated by Leos threat and coupled with Carolines questioning, Reba felt an imminent danger. Its not that I dont believe you, mom. What you did was really questioning. Carolines eyes got reddened. The murder was just targeting at Lydia, and dad got unconscious because he took the bullet for Lydia. However, you tried to hurt Lydia and Emilia secretly and prevented the medical saint from treating my father. Mom, I really dont know what you are thinking about! She deliberately suppressed her voice and didnt want others to hear her words. It was obvious that she suspected Reba in this ident. Caroline, how can you suspect me? Reba burst into tears, but she wasnt crying out of regret but terror, Im your mother and your fathers wife. Why would I kill him? Im just afraid that swindler might hurt him. And that Lydia? I dont like her from the beginning! Dont you know how she mistreated us before? I just wanted to get her out of this house! Am I really wrong? Reba acted like that she was the victim here and Caroline started feeling bead for her and held Rebas hand, Well, lets apany dad together then! The medical saint said that he would wake up if he heard his loved ones calling. Okay. I got to do something. Go to look after your father. Reba then wiped her tears away and collected herself and said to Caroline. She then rushed out of the hospital and called someone in a private ce. The phone quickly got through and a males robotic voice asked, Did something go wrong? Something happened! Reba lowered her voice and recapped the whole story. Right now, she had no option but to ask for help. After all, he was the one who suggested coborating. The man got silent for a while and said, So you failed? Reba was terrified and hurriedly added, What should I do now? I was already suspected! They will definitely find out the truth if you dont do something. The man suddenlyughed, Miss Ford, you clearly have misunderstood something. The situation currently isnt out of our expectation. We would love it if William can wake up. What? Reba was stupefied. The man smiled, Well, we just want to expose your familys secret and set off a series of chain reactions. You just helped us to aplish it. You are the one who spent a million yuan to hire the killer? It has nothing to do with us. Rebas eyes instantly widened and realized that she was just used. Chapter 408 Bury the Hatchet Reba was really shocked when this mysterious number called her and told her the secret that the Henderson Family had tried to bury for years. After he told her the gains and losses once the secret was out, she epted his offer without hesitation. But something had changed here. Before, the man said that she got to kill William and Lydia, but now, they were both alive and the man said that the whole thing turned out to be exactly what they wanted. So this meant that Reba was the only murder here. She paid a million yuan and hired the killer. Now that the n failed, she will definitely be imprisoned if the truth was discovered. she would probably be sentenced to death! Reba instantly copsed to the ground and didnt know what to do. She obviously got flustered after she regained her cool. No! You cant be like this! You are the one who tempted me to do this! Now that the secret is about to be exposed, you just want me to shoulder the responsibility? Reba was livid with anger, but at the same time, she was terrified. The man answered slowly, Well, nobody will find out what we did. You are the only murder here and has motives. If you dont want to die, do whatever I tell you to do, or I will start a rumor and let them to check your cash flow which can prove that you are the murder! No! Dont do that! I will listen to you! Please, dont spread the information. Reba finally broke down and begged. She now felt that the whole world was falling apart. Not only was she used, she had to help them further. The thing was that she didnt even know who he was. Great. The man answered and added, Now I would tell you what you should do next. Once the secret is out, you just The man suppressed his voice and let out a cold-blooded sentence. Reba was rmed. Am I the one who ought to do that? Her voice trembled. Of course. Who will it be then? The man thenughed and warned her, Dont try to fight or run way or tell anyone about this. Or you will be dead. Then he just hung up the phone. Holding the phone, Reba froze for a long time and was wooden. Thought that man warned her not to tell anyone about this, she was really frightened and didnt care and just dialed her fathers number. Dad! Reba cried and told Jayden everything, but to her surprise, Jayden also sounded panicky. Reba, do whatever he tells you to do this instant! Rebas face immediately changed and said, What are you talking about, dad? If I do this, I would really be imprisoned once the whole thing is discovered. I dont want to go to the prison! Jayden immediately got fuming, Just do what I told you to do! Even if you are found out, dont say that I persuade you or I will cut off this father-daughter rtionship! Reba was in absolute shock and was dumbfounded. She didnt expect her father to say these harsh words. But she suddenly sensed the fear and panic in Jaydens voice and it was like she was threatened. Dad, did something happened? Shut up! Jayden yelled and hung up the phone. Holding the phone, Reba froze for a long time and started pulling out her hair violently. In the Fords family, a knife was pricking against Jaydens neck. A masked man was standing behind him indifferently and said coldly, Well, my master guessed it right. That woman would definitely tell other people! Jayden nearly cried out of terror, Ive told her to listen to you. Can you let go of me? The masked man sneered, My master said that if you can pull this off well, he will definitely help you to be one of the royal families. Really? Jayden was taken aback. So do this well and my master will not forget you. The masked man then just disappeared. Jayden copsed on the chair and was happy that he survived. He paused for a long time and then suddenly got fierce and murmured, William and Leo, I really dont want to do this, but my hands are tied at this point. Dont me me. You should be sorry that you married that woman! At the very next second, he shouted, Start a family meeting and tell everyone to assist Reba to carry out this mission! At the same time, Leo didnt know that a huge crisis against him and Lydia had descended upon them. After leaving the ward, he went to a famous hospital under the Lawson Family with Leon. They saw a teenager from afar.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. He had dyed his hair back to ck and cut his hair and was in a ck suit which looked quite professional. It was Chris. He first passed Leo and Leon and then suddenly turned around and shouted, Mr. Cohen! Leo turned around and smiled, What are you doing here? Im here to visit my grandfather. Chris nced upstairs and lookedplicated, After my cousin bailed my grandfather our, she just ignored him. He is old now and no one would look after him, so Ive been taking care of him recently in secret. Leo nodded, Great. Chris was really carefree before and would only focus on having fun, but now, he seemed much calmer and even knew to take care of his grandfather which was really valuable. For other, it was all fake when Kate looked after Kiera, but it was natural for Chris to do that. Well, maybe Kate meant to let Chris take care of Kieran, so she just bailed him out. Chrisughed, Well, its all useless. My grandfather only wanted to apany unconscious Peter. The Lawson Family was doomed to be like this after what happened five years ago. Leo was silent for a while and then said calmly, Im here for that. Chris was shocked, Really? Do you really have a way to treat Peter? Leoughed and pointed at the medical saint next to him, Well, I dont know how, but this medical saint got a way. Are you the well-known medical saint in Pompeii? Chris got serious. The medical saint just smiled and instead of answering his question, he asked, Where is the patient? Chris hurriedly led the way, This way, please! After the elevator arrived at the tenth floor, Chris pushed one door open, Grandpa, Mr. Cohen and the medical saint are here. A figure suddenly rushed out. Though he didnt look that messy like before, he was still weathered. It was Kieran. He held Leons hand tightly, You are finally here! Leon remained undisturbed and turned to Leo. Chris and Kieran then knew that it was up to Leo whether Peter and Elijah can be saved or not. Leo didnt say anything and just looked at the two beds in the ward. There were two people lying on them. One was Peter and the other one was Elijah. He let out of a sigh in a while. Just follow your heart. Ill be done with the Lawson Family after they are cured! Kieran and Chris both knelt down and their eyes were all reddened, Thank you forgiving us and helping us, Mr. Cohen! Leo was silent and justughed. Forgiving? Well, it was probably the case to Kieran and Chris, but to Leo, he just wanted to end this battle himself. Five years ago, a lot of people were hurt when the Lawsons and the Hendersons united by marriage and some hatred was thus sowed. When will this resentment end? Leo was not a saint. He was just tired. Chapter 409 Misjudge Three hourster, the medical saint went out of the ward tiredly and Kieran and Chris immediately asked, How did it go, medical saint? Leon wiped sweat away from his forehead and smiled, I didnt let you down! Kieran and Chris met each others eyes and were beyond excited. This is wonderful! Chris eyes started welling up and Kieran just burst into tears. They had experiences the ups and downs of the Lawson Family themselves and finally understood that the family love exceeds money and power. If Kieran can treat Kate like his grand-daughter, the Lawson Family might have a different ending now. But sadly, there was no ifs and the only thing they can do was to live in the moment and cherish it. Leo also let out of a smile. Actually, there were no people who were born bad. Everyone can be kind leaving the money and wealth behind. The medical saint then said, Elijahs face was burned badly and it cant be repaired wholly, but I have removed the burning spot on his face and he can well show his face after great nursing. As for Peter, he is sober now, but he has to be in a wheelchair for the rest of his life. Thank you, sir! Thank you! They were beyond merry about this result. As long as Peter can wake up, they didnt really care how he would live the rest of his life. Well then,e in and check them out. The medical saint cleared the way and Kieran and Chris hurriedly went in. Leo followed. There were two people sitting on the bed. Elijah had been removed of the heavy bandages. Though the burning spots on his face were still swollen, they were much better than before. Peter was sitting on the bed calmly. He had been out for a long time, and now he hade round, he cant handle the sunshine and squinted his eyes subconsciously. Peter, Elijah Peter! Kieran and Chris eximed. Peter and Elijah both turned around and were both taken aback. Grandpa! Chris! The four hugged each other. Leo smiled when he witnessed the scene. He knew that the resentment five years ago had ended now. Lets go. But while Leo was about to turn around and leave, two voices stopped them, Its you, Leo! How dare you to be here? Peter and Elijah yelled and were fuming. Leo stopped and knitted his eyebrows. But before he can say anything, Kieran pped them both on the face and said coolly, Shut up! Grandpa, this man ruined our family! Why are you protecting him? Peter red at Leo and said, How dare you to hurt me? I advise you to kneel down this instant and we might spare you. Chris hurriedly stopped them, Shut up, both of you! Our family has been though a lot. Peter and Elijah both changed their faces. What do you mean? Arent our Lawsons one of the prestigious families? Why should be afraid of him? Their memories stopped when they got unconscious. Before Elijah passed out, the Lawsons was encircled by a bunch of guards with weapons and all of the family members were taken into custody. And Peters memory stopped way before that.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. He attempted to kidnap Lydia with Eddie who was dead now and mistook Marie for Lydia and was then stabbed several times by Sharon. He then just went into aa. They didnt know that the situation had changedpletely during the time they were out. And it was Leo who led the change. Chris then told them what happened. Kate is in charge of the Lawson Family now and the Wilson Family has been eliminated. The Stewart Family has been reshuffled and Ronnie is the master now, so the four prestigious families had disappeared from Emerdale! The Henderson Family broke up because of Mr. Cohen. The Wilson Family was destroyed by Mr. Cohen. The Stewart Family has chosen to follow Mr. Cohen. Moreover, Mr. Cohen basically owned Martial Arts Association now. There are also lots of little families that were eliminated because theyd offended Mr. Cohen, including the OBrian Family, the Perry Family and the Nicholson Family. There are also families that got stronger for they followed Mr. Cohen, like the Simpson Family and the Spencer Family. You two got cured and wake up because of Mr. Cohen! Youd better apologize to him right away! The room was in dead silence. Not only were Peter and Elijah dumbfounded, Kieran was also in total shock. They didnt expect that the situation in Emerdale just went through such an unprecedented change because of Leo. But they didnt know that Hopkins was also changedpletely by Leo. He destroyed the Hudson Family, dismantled the Watts Family mansion and won over all the people in the auction. Leo was destined to be a legend. Chris eyes were all reddened and said lowly, I be who I am today majorly thanks to Mr. Cohen. Any families that are cooperating with Mr. Cohen are all prospering and those who are hostile towards Mr. Cohen all disappeared. We really misjudged before. Kieran was taken aback by Chrisst words and it was like he aged several years all of a sudden. This was the son-inw that he despised before. Now, he was the god that they would always look up to from now on. If he let him marry Kate as nned, how booming would the Lawson Family be? Royal families in the Valenham wouldnt be able topare with his family! Peter and Elijah were wooden at this point and dared not to utter a word. Leo didnt say anything and just nced at them and left with the medical saint. Mr. Cohen, I will see you out! Chris hurriedly went out and followed Leo timidly. Leo suddenly cracked a smile and said, You dont have to dear me! All the things that youve said before arent what I intended to happen from the beginning. Chris froze and his heart started pounding crazily. Leo looked at the clear sky and then said lightly, I just wanted to spend the rest of my life with them and lead a simple yet happy life. Thats all. Chris was shocked. Well, this what Leo aspired, but there were just too many ill-intended people who forced him to show his cold-blooded side. He just wanted a simple life with loved ones next to him. Chris was still pausing on the spot after Leo and the medical saint had already left and didnt recover for a while. After leaving the hospital, Leo got a text from Caroline and there were just several words. Dad is about to wake up! Chapter 410 Mysterious Number Whats going on with dad? Leo and the medical saint hurriedly arrived at the hospital and asked Williams situation. Caroline and Lydia were apanying him and Reba was sitting in the corner. Ever since they knew what Reba had pulled off, Leo had decided not to give her any alone time with William. She obviously looked edgy and was spacing out. Things are gettingplicated here. I have to call the doctors! Caroline got anxious and went to call the doctor. Leo held Lydias cold hands and was upset. Go to take a rest. The doctor said that you cant stay up all night as you just can walk. I got it here. He saw the redness in Lydias eyes and knew that she must have apanied William all night. Emilia was sleeping in that care bed. But Lydia just shook her head and smiled, Im not tired. Everyone is staying in the hospital now. I cant just go home and rest myself. But Leo wanted to say something, but Lydia just touched his lips and stopped his words. She shook her head, The medical saint said that he will wake up soon. I cant let my guard down during this time. Hearing her words, Leo unfurled his eyebrows and just held her hands tightly. At the very next second, the ward door was pushed open and Caroline came in with the doctor. The doctor was pretty excited. Ive checked the patient vitals. Its really a medical miracle that the medical saint can cure him! All the vitals are normal now. we have run the tests and the patient is responding positively to the outside world. I believe that he would wake up soon! Hearing the doctors words, Leo was also relieved. Lydia and Caroline were holding their hands together excitedly. Reba was the only one who was edgy here. She was really controlled by that man and the point was that his purpose was to expose the Hendersons secret. She cant do anything before that. Caroline stretched herself and smiled at Leo and Lydia, Now that daddy is about to wake up soon, you can go home and take a rest. I will apany dad here. But Lydia didnt want to leave, but Leo clutched at her hand and said seriously, You havent slept for days and you just donated blood before. Lets go home and take a rest. Lydia knew that Leo was really worried about her and just nodded. Just go home. Ill be all right here. Caroline waved her hand smilingly and went on apanying William. But nobody noticed that after Leo and Lydia left, Williams finger shook a bit. All of the vitals went down gradually. Mom, lets leave all the work behind and go to travel abroad after daddy wakes up, okay? Caroline got merry and turned to Reba. But Reba looked worried and was clearly paying her attention to William and didnt even hear Carolines words. Mom? Caroline found it odd and waved her hands in front of Caroline. Reba then came around and was rmed. Oh, okay! Everything is great! Caroline wondered, Mom, did you get into troubles? Why do you look worried? No, no. Reba was taken aback and forced a smile, Mom is great. But Caroline sensed that something was wrong and grabbed her hand, No, something is wrong here! What are you hiding from me? No, nothing! Im your mother! Dont say that nonsense! Reba was even more anxious and broke free Carolines hand and said angrily, How can I be happy now that your father is in aa? How can you suspect me? I want to go out and have some fresh air! Then she just stood up and went out, but she didnt notice that her phone slipped out of her pocket. Caroline meant to let she know that her phone was lost, but she suddenly got serious looking at Rebas phone. Murphysw! If anything can go wrong, it will. Caroline didnt know why, but her heart just started racing when she saw the phone. She reached her hand to grab that phone slowly and right when she was about to touch it, it started ringing. Caroline was rmed and noticed that the caller ID was unknown.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After hesitating for a long time, she grabbed the phone and answered it. Then she heard a male and robotic voice, How is William now? Carolines face instantly went pale when she heard this voice and hurriedly hung up the phone. She threw the phone away like it was a hot potato and started shuddering. She went away that phone like it was a ghost for she was familiar with that voice. She got this mans call a while ago and he said he can let Leo and Lydia get a divorce so that she can be with him As promised, she did an insignificant thing. But why would Reba have that phones number? Could it be Caroline suddenly thought of something, a fact that she didnt want to admit. Is it mom? Caroline was dumbfounded and waspletely lost. She had a faint feeling that her whole family was about to be in a turmoil. Reba then came back, but she looked awful. She noticed that she lost her phone and was back for it. But when she just pushed the door open, she noticed that Caroline was sitting on the ground woodenly and was even shaking. What happened? Reba was bewildered. No nothing! Caroline hurriedly stood up and went back to Williams side. But she was looking afar nkly. Reba noticed that her phone was on the sofa and went to fetch it. But her hand suddenly paused and turned around and asked Caroline, Caroline, did you check my phone? Caroline was taken aback and shook her head. I didnt! Okay. Reba put the phone back to her pocket and didnt say anything. Caroline gradually calmed down, but she still looked worried. A ck figure was approaching her with a belt in her hand That figure was about to chock Carolines neck Chapter 411 The Close Relative He Missed the most The figure moved slowly towards Caroline. Reba held the belt in the air, looking ferociously at Caroline. When Reba found her pockets empty outside the room just now, she was suddenly thrown into a panic. Then she opened the door, only to see Caroline sitting on the floor in terror and facing her phones direction. She realized in an instant that her secret might have been given away. After that, Reba checked her call records and found a callsting for one second that was made a minute ago. Now, Reba was totally aware that her own daughter had talked to the mysterious man, so she lost her reason and got a wild idea: to kill her own daughter. Dont me me, Caroline. me yourself for having answered that call! Reba thought to herself. The next moment, she slipped the belt around Carolines neck without hesitation. She was strangling her own daughter! To save her own skin! Bang! Just at this moment, the door was pushed open. A tall nurse wearing a white mask came in with a lofty air. Reba shivered with fear and took away the belt around Carolines neck. Meanwhile, Caroline heard the noise and looked back as well, her eyes popping as she saw the one standing behind her was Reba. Mom, what were you doing? I I just wanted to ask if youre tired. You can get some rest while I look after him tonight. Reba broke out into a cold sweat. Caroline, however, caught a glimpse of what Rebas hands were holding behind her back. Suddenly, she realized something, her eyes widening. She drew back subconsciously to keep a distance from Reba, standing defensively beside William. Dont bother. Im not tired. You can get some rest, mom! Reba sat back on the sofa gloomily, her eyes full of bitterness. She could nothing but vent her anger on the nurse justing in. Do you have toe when its sote? Youre disturbing us! If the nurse hadnt broken in, Caroline would have been strangled! The nurse threw a faint look at Reba and picked up a syringe. Time for injection. The nurse didnt leave until she injected vitamins into Williams body. Out of the ward, the nurse took out her phone and made a phone call, reporting in a respectful tone, My lord, as you expected, theres something wrong with Reba! She intended to strangle Caroline just now. Neither Reba nor Caroline realized that the tall nurse was actually Nadine. I see, Leo said in a t voice on the other end of the line. Look into Rebas background. Check who has she met recently, and her cash flow. I want to know everything about her! Besides, where is Luna now? Shell arrive at the hospital in ten minutes, but she finds the job kind of boring. Leo growled, Tell her, my people have to obey my orders without question! Yes! Now that Caroline had answered that call, Reba and Caroline ignored each other like strangers in the ward. However, both of them were on pins and needles. Since her secret was revealed, Reba knew Caroline must be suspecting her, even if she had no idea what the mysterious man had told Caroline in that call. If Caroline didnt call the police, everything would be all right, but if she did, Reba was doomed. No! I have to kill her! Fidgeting, Reba fixed her eyes on the floor, looking sullen. Meanwhile, Caroline was already aware that her own mother intended to kill her. In addition, she just answered a call from a stranger number. In other words, Reba was his aplice. Caroline turned pale at that thought. Rat-a-tat Just at this moment, the door was opened again. A teenage girl came in with a carton of yogurt in her hands. She cast a look at Reba and Caroline and said reluctantly, My name is Luna. My master sent me here to watch you. Be careful, and dont y tricks with me. Otherwise, you wouldnt like what my babies do to you. Luna disyed a fat caterpir on her palm to Reba and Caroline, who turned pale and held their breath. The two got scared not only because of the caterpir, but more of Lunas words. Each of them knew something the other wanted to keep secret, but Luna told them carelessly that both of them were on her watch list, so they stayed quiet, afraid of giving themselves away. Luna, nevertheless, sat down on a small stool as she finished speaking, feeling bitter about being assigned to such a boring job. Days had passed by. Both Caroline and Reba had stayed in hospital, but William had showed no signs of awakening. During this period, the doctor hade several times. He couldnt exin this phenomenon, but could only treat William as a special case. At the same time, Lydia had rested for a few days at home due to her poor health, but in the meanwhile, something happened to As Beauty. Irene rushed into Leos office in high heels. Mr. Cohen, somethings wrong. Since Lydia was at home, while Leo was rtively inexperienced, Irene was taking charge of the business for the time being. The Lawson Group just announced that they would also get into the luxury industry. The series of products they haveunched are almost the same with ours. They even share the same forms and manufacturers with us. Cool as a cucumber, Leo narrowed his eyes. Did you look into it? Irene passed a file to Leo. This is the recent staff changes of the Lawson Group. A new senior executive just joined them. Leo took the file and looked through the names, but suddenly, his eyes were fixed on a name. Sophia Walsh actually joined the Lawson Group Irene hissed through clenched teeth, She also took part in the research and development of our products back then, but now, she reveals our secrets to the Lawson Group. How nasty! Leo hesitated for a while before he dialed a number reluctantly. What made you call me? An attractive female voice came from the other end of the line. Her voice sounded elegant andzy, but also registered a hint of surprise. I just want to ask you one question, Kate, Leo said in a low voice. Are we going to be enemies? Kate remained silent for a while before she replied faintly, We have always been, since you ditched me on our wedding night.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Beep beep C Kate hung up, while Leo stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window with a sullen face. Williams body had recovered as days passed by, but he still showed no signs of waking up. Plunged into anxiety, Caroline asked Leo and Lydia toe to the hospital. Its been a long time, but why hasnt my fathere round Her eyes red, Caroline stared tearfully at the unconscious William, while Leo said nothing. Medical saint came up, hesitated for a moment and said suddenly, Remember the condition I told you before? He must be woken up by the close rtive he misses the most! Caroline stood up immediately and said, teary-eyed, Ive looked after him for days, and talked to him from time to time, but he just wouldnte round! Then theres only one possibility. Medical saint cast a deep look at Caroline. Youre not the close rtive he misses the most! Chapter 412 Her Identity was Revealed Carolines mind went nk as Medical saint finished his words. The next moment, she started to tremble slightly. Meanwhile, Reba also got nervous and threw a nce at Lydia from time to time. She knew she was getting closer to the truth. Caroline recovered herself and grabbed Medical saints hands, asking emotionally, You must be mistaken. Im his daughter! Howe Im not the close rtive he misses the most? Medical saint replied calmly, Caroline, Im afraid you took me wrong. I told you, he must be woken up by the close rtive he misses the most. Youre only his close rtive. Youve been living with him for years and hes used to yourpany, so naturally, you arent the one he misses the most. Caroline copsed on the sofa, devastated. For a moment, she was unable to speak a word. It is absolutely imperative that we find out the one he misses the most and find that person! Medical saint said in a low voice. However, he got no response at all. Some werent aware of the one William missed the most, while others were, but they wouldnt speak it up. At the same time, Leos mind was also in a turmoil, because what was happening was enough to challenge his view of life. Rat-a-tat At this moment, someone knocked on the door. After that, the director of the hospital came in with a stern face followed by a group of specialists. Whos Williams daughter? I am. Caroline rose to her feet at once. Pleasee with us. Caroline hesitated for a moment before she followed them out. Leo, Reba and the others also looked out of the door, eager to know what was going on, only to see them taking Caroline to the blood collection room. The director pointed at her and asked the nurse who had been on duty the day William was admitted to the hospital, Was it her? The nurse looked closely at Caroline and shook her head. No, it was another woman. The director said apologetically to Caroline, Im sorry. Youre not the one we want. Confused, Caroline didnt know what they were doing at all. Then, the director and the specialists took the nurse to Williams ward and asked her to identify the blood donor personally. It was her! The nurse spotted Lydia at a nce, pointed at her and said with absolute certainty. Me? Lydia was puzzled, while Leo tightened his grip on her hand. As the old saying goes, what will be will be. In fact, Leo would long have guessed that. The first time he had learned that William had another daughter was when William was once drunk. He couldnt forget his deceased ex-wife, as well as his missing daughter. The second time was when they visited Summer Hudson, who had survived the bomb explosion, after the wedding. At that time, William was surprised to see the jade pendant Lydia was wearing, while Leo was even more certain that Lydia was Williams eldest daughter. Later, Leo and Lydia were officially together, but apparently, William didnt treat her as his daughter-inw, but his biological daughter. Go, Leo said with a smile. Ill always be with you, no matter what. Lydia had no idea what was going on, baffled. Why are you suddenly so serious? Just as she was about to leave with the director, Reba suddenly got up and yelled, No! She cant go with you! Get away! the director roared. Now we have to confirm something important. If you try to stop us again, get out of the hospital! After that, the director shoved Reba away and took Lydia into the blood collection room. Worried, Leo and Caroline went out of the ward and waited at the door of the blood collection room. Sir, is there something wrong with me? Caroline sat down and asked directly. The director stayed silent for a while, as if he was trying to figure out how to answer the question properly.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After a long pause, he heaved a sigh and looked at Lydia with mixed emotions. Miss Henderson, what Im going to say may upset you, but you have to let me finish, because its rted to your origin. My origin? Lydia was shocked to hear that, having a bad feeling about this. The old director paused for a moment, not knowing how to start. Before long, he picked up a vial filled with blood and narrowed his eyes. Miss Henderson, dont you find it weird? Rh negative blood type is a rare blood type, and less than 0. 3% of the poption have it, but coincidentally, you are one of them. Lydia replied with studied casualness, Maybe its a coincidence. Is it really? The director stared at Lydia with his deep eyes and said, Mr. Marshall asked me to do a test after he learned that you had donated two big bags of blood. Do you know what kind of test he asked me to do? What Lydia tugged at her skirt, her breath shallow, as if she could only calm herself down by doing this. The director said solemnly and slowly, Blood type test! All the color drained from Lydias face when she heard what the director said. She looked up at him with a forced smile after a long pause. And? The director said nothing but waved at someone. One of the specialists came up to them with a thin ss te. The director dripped a drop of blood on it and suddenly, the drop of blood diffused rapidly. This is Mr. Fords blood sample. Then, the director picked up another dropper and said to Lydia, This is yours. After that, the director dripped a drop of Lydias blood on the ss te. The next moment, time seemed to stop, and the room went quiet. Lydia felt as if she was sitting alone in the vast universe, surrounded by darkness, her eyes fixed on the ss te in front of her. The two drips of blood pulled each other and finally melted into one, their red blood cells sticking together visibly. Lydia paled at the sight of this scene. She jerked the chair out from under her and rose to her feet in a panic. No, this cant be happening Thats not my blood! Lydia shouted hysterically, about to copse. Thats exactly your blood! the director growled, his voice booming out above hers. I dont know anything about your origin, but the result doesnt lie! Youre Mr. Fords biological daughter! No! I dont believe it! Lydia pulled her hair, having an emotional breakdown. The blood collection room was soundproof, so no matter how loudly Lydia was shouting, Leo, Caroline and the others out of the room were unable to hear what she was screaming exactly. All they knew was that Lydia was suffering a meltdown. Lydia! Leo was worried to see Lydia behaving like this, so he rushed into the blood collection room and took her in his arms. Chapter 413 He finally Came round The moment Leo rushed into the blood collection room, Lydia was on the verge of copse, her face pale. If Leo hadnt been fast enough and taken her in his arm in time, she would have fallen on the floor. Lydia! Leo was devastated to see Lydia ssy-eyed. Leo Leo Hold me Lydia came to her senses upon hearing Leos voice. She clutched Leos shirt, as if her life depended on it, her breath shallow, as if she was suffocating. Leo watched this scene, distraught. He realized that the director must have told her what he hadnt dared to tell her all the time. The truth would eventuallye out in the end. Instead of setting Lydia free, it broke her down, and it had altered her perception of reality. Whats going on? Dumbfounded, Caroline stared nkly at Lydia, who was breaking down. The director turned to Caroline and said slowly, You father actually has another daughter, and its Miss Henderson. What? Caroline was astonished to learn the news. Meanwhile, Reba, who rushed in a momentter, was also stunned to watch this scene. She realized that the secret kept by the Ford family for over 20 years, was finally disclosed. Shut up, everyone! Leo suddenly roared and red at everyone. Just let it alone and dont talk about it again! Everyone on the scene was startled. The next moment, the director took all the others away. After a long pause, Caroline finally came to her senses and looked around at Reba. Is that true, mom? Reba hemmed and hawed, not daring to speak. However, under Carolines piercing gaze, she gave a slight nod atst. Mom, why wouldnt you tell me the truth until now? Caroline was filled with both anger and confusion. She wondered why things would turn out like this. What on earth happened? Caroline growled. It was hard, even for her, to ept the truth. She had always considered herself the only daughter in the family, but now it turned out she had an elder sister. And that person was Lydia. Reba, however, actually felt relieved since the secret was revealed, but she got annoyed with Caroline about the question. Ask your dad! Hardly had Reba finished her words than she stormed off the hospital. In the meantime, something was reflecting light faintly at the top of the opposite building. On the rooftop, someone was watching closely what was happening in the hospital through the telescope. He burst intoughter at the sight of the devastated Lydia copsing in Leos arms, as if he was watching some hriousedy. Thats what I thought. What a priceless secret! He muttered to himself as he guffawed. I dont think the Henderson family knows this secret. If word gets out, will they give up on Lydia, or y dumb? The man took out his phone and made a call to report to his boss. Miss Lawson, youre a real prophet. As you expected, Lydias freaked out after she learned the truth! OK, Kate said tly on the phone. Now take the next step! The man sneered as he hung up the phone. Hes nothing but a loser living off his wife. How dare he call himself King of Emerdale! Hes overestimated Soon, the man disappeared into the darkness. Leo held Lydia tight, trying to calm her down with his warm body. However, not only didnt she calm down, but she became more and more agitated.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Leo, tell me theyre all lying. Isnt he your father? Howe he suddenly bes my biological father? Who can tell me what the hell is going on? Lydia cried, the sudden change choking her words. Leo said nothing, but held her tighter and patted gently on her back. He would be by her side, no matter what happened, or what she became. I had lived in Valenham for 20 years. Twenty years! How many 20 years does one have? How can they suddenly tell me everything in Valenham is fake? Whats the point of living for me? I dont believe it. If that was true, then my mother and father would have known it, right? Screaming, Lydia poured out her heart. Leo remained silent for a while before saying, We wont know everything until dades round. Leos words pacified Lydia a little. The awful truth made Lydia unable to think straight, and she was enlightened by what Leo said. Now that the director told her that she was Williams biological daughter, the rest of the facts wouldnt be known until he woke up. OK, Ill go! Lydia wiped the tears off her face. Her eyes remained red, but one could tell from the look in her eyes that she hade to her senses. Lydia went back to the ward in thepany of Leo. Caroline, Reba, Medical saint, Nadine and Luna were all in the ward. They came up to Leo and Lydia the moment they came back. Leo waved his hand. Theres no need to say anything. Since Lydia is fathers daughter, then she must be the one he misses the most! Leave her alone for now. Leo left the ward as he finished speaking, while Nadine and Luna followed him. Caroline hesitated for a moment before she stood up and dragged Reba away from the ward. Soon, only Lydia and the unconscious William were left in the ward. Leo and Nadine were waiting out of the door, and they would rush in if anything happened. Lydia sat by the bed and stared nkly at William, saying nothing. She looked closely into her biological fathers face. It seemed so strange, yet so familiar at the same time. Compared to her indifferent and overbearing father, William was much gentler. Suddenly, Lydia thought of the past and her body trembled slightly. Women were sensitive to details. In the past, she had ignored many of them, but now it all clicked into ce. Now, Lydia was holding that simple and valueless jade pendant in her hands. Her father, Karl, had told her before that her father had left the jade pendant for her. At that time, Lydia naturally believed that the father Karl was referring to was himself, and she had no doubts. Now thinking of it, Lydia felt she was so stupid. How would someone like Karl give her such a cheap and ordinary jade pendant? So it must be from William! Besides, William had treated her like his own daughter instead of his daughter-inw. He even chose her instead of Reba without hesitation Lydias eyes grew misty. She grasped Williams rough hands, tears streaming down her face. Dad, are you really my biological father? If yes, wake up and tell me personally, will you? I dont believe anything other people tell me. Wake up and tell me the truth! Why did you ditch me? Why did I grow up in the Henderson family? Whos my mother? Where is she now? Tell me!! Lydia bent over the bed and burst into tears, pouring out all her feelings. Lydias voice might have worked, because Williams body actually twitched. The next moment, tears should roll out of his closed eyes. Chapter 414 Her Real Origin Feeling something dripping on the back of her hand, Lydia looked up, only to see Williams tears rolling down his face onto her hand. Overwhelmed with joy, she gripped his wrist, screaming, Dad, dad, are you awake? Hearing Lydias scream, Leo, Caroline, Reba and the others all rushed in. Everyone beamed a smile at the sight of the tears on Williams face, except for Reba. Dad is waking up! Seeing that, Medical saint also gave a relieved smile. People have emotions, and its hard to erase all memories, no matter one uses leading-edge instruments or highly effective medicine. Dad! Lydia called excitedly, waiting quietly for William to wake up. The next moment, Williams body trembled slightly again while his eyelids twitched, as if he was having a nightmare. Atst, he opened his eyes slowly. Dad! Great! Watching Williaming round, Caroline wept for joy and held Leo tight with excitement, even if Lydia was present too. Rarely, Leo didnt push her away. No one saw him wiping the tears from his face secretly. Even Leo was moved by this scene. He just couldnt help himself. Reba, nevertheless, appeared nervous and uneasy, because she knew she had fallen into disgrace the moment William woke up. No one would listen to her again. Leo, Caroline Now that William had returned from the jaws of death and saw Leo, Caroline and the others again, he started to weep bitterly. Dad, its so great that youvee round! I was so scared! Caroline held William in great excitement, wailing. Leo also watched this scene with a smile. Somehow, the hair on his temples had be grayer. Lydia. William turned his gaze on Lydia with mixed feelings. Lydia didnt say anything, but stared tearfully at him. At this moment, Leo shot a nce at Caroline, and she drew back knowingly at once.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Now that William hade round, it was time to unveil the secret. William gave a self-mocking smile. To me, all this is just like a dream. Ive been in aa for some time, but that doesnt mean I dont know what has happened. After that, he turned to Lydia. You know everything, dont you? Lydia said nothing, nodding. William heaved a sigh. I thought I could keep this secret for the rest of my life. However, its time to tell the truth. Caroline couldnt help but urge him, Dad, tell us! Is Lydia really my biological sister? William nodded solemnly. Exactly. Shes your half-sister! Both Lydia and Caroline quivered upon hearing that. Caroline was shocked, while Lydias fantasy was annihted by harsh reality. Tears streamed down Lydias face, but she made no sound. Leo saw that and chimed in at once, Lydia, I wont have a prejudice against you because of your origin. Youll always be the one I love the most! Lydia grunted and calmed down a little, waiting for William to continue. William stared at Lydia with mixed feelings, saying, Lydia, since youe from Valenham, you must know the story happening in your family 27 years ago. On that day, the child of Karl, the head of the Henderson family, and his wife, the first beauty of Valenham, was born. On that night, his servant couple left Valenham and settled down in Emerdale The servant couple were me and my ex-wife. Both Leo and Lydia were a little surprised to hear that. Lydia and Marie had brought up the story before, but Leo didnt take it seriously. It didnt ur to him that William and his ex-wife were Karls servants. Lydia was astonished. So you were William nodded solemnly. However, what exactly happened on that night is entirely different from the story you heard. In fact, when Karl and his wifes baby was born, me and Vanessas baby was also born on that night. It was a girl, and that was you. William was blinking in erratic intervals as he cast his mind back. Vanessa was Williams ex-wifes name. Everyone was listening quietly, and no one interrupted him. I thought that was the start of my new life. However, it turned out Karls ex-wife was infertile. But at that time, they were throwing a big party to celebrate the birth of their baby. If word got out, the Henderson family, one of the royal families in Valenham, would be humiliated. Therefore, Karl called me into his study and made a deal with me. He bought my daughter for one million. Lydia shuddered slightly as she heard that, asking in disbelief, So you agreed? I refused. William gave a self-mocking smile and continued, But the one I refused is the head of the Henderson family! Hes the man at the top of the pecking order. He told me if I refused him, my family would disappear from this world. Karl Henderson! Lydia growled the name through clenched teeth. But he had no choice. After all, hes the head of the Henderson family, and he needs to maintain his familys dignity, while Im just a nobody, so its easy for you to imagine what happened next. William turned to Lydia and went on, I was forced to agree, to protect you, and to protect my family. So I gave you to him, but on one condition, that is, it was up to us to name you, and he must give you my jade pendant. Karl agreed. You were such a beautiful baby, so we named you Lydia, and we left the jade pendant with you. Finally, we left Valenham on that night. So, you turned from a servant couples baby to the daughter of the head of the Henderson family and the first beauty of Valenham. You would have a privileged and superior life, while we No one remembered us. We were just two nobodies. After we left Valenham, my ex-wifes health deteriorated since she missed you so much, and that she was weak after giving birth. Before long, she died. Later, I met Reba. At this moment, William turned to Reba, only to see her indifferent face, so he turned his eyes to Leo and Caroline. One million was a big fortune then. Since I had money, Reba insisted on marrying me, regardless of her familys strong objection. Besides, she didnt care that I had been married before, so I married her. During the same year, I adopted an abandoned baby, and it was Leo. Three yearster, Reba got pregnant. She gave birth to a girl, and I named her Caroline. Chapter 415 The Secret was Revealed Silence hung heavily in the ward as William uncovered the secret of the Henderson family. Caroline and Lydia were stupefied and unable to say a word, while Leo listened with a serious face. Even if he had roughly guessed what had happened in the past, he was still affected by the whole story. As for Reba, her features softened as William finished the story. Everyone had some happy memories. Despite what she was now, Reba had used to be a girl in love 20 years ago. Just as the old saying goes, time heals, but time also kills. William cast an apologetic look at Reba. I have to apologize to Reba. Truly, I married you, and Ive loved you, but deep down inside, Ive never forgotten Vanessa. Of course, Ive also been thinking about Lydia all the time. Reba said nothing but clenched her teeth. Then William turned to Caroline. Its not that I dont love you. Its just that I miss my eldest daughter more. I owe her too much, but I dont have the chance to make up for it. Finally, Caroline stopped crying, but after hearing what William said, she started weeping again. Dad, dont say that. I understand you! Caroline said in a choked voice, Now that youve woken up, its all worthwhile us looking after you for the past few days. Leo also chimed in, Exactly. When you were in aa, Lydia was so worried about you. She donated two big bags of blood to save you. Im sure she did it out of kinship in addition to her kindness. At this moment, Williams gaze fell upon Lydia, who had been quiet. She was better than before, but still pale from anemia. William couldnt help but reach out, trying to stroke her cheek, but he stopped halfway before drawing back his arm. He was aware that he was an unfit father, and that he was unqualified to touch his daughter. However, the next moment, Lydia grabbed Williams hand and leaned over. Dad! She took William in her arms and called sincerely. She poured down all her emotions and squeezed them within this word. William froze before his eyes turned red. Now Lydia called him dad not because she married Leo, but because he really was her father. I dont hate you. On the contrary, I know you did that to protect me. To me, Valenham is my sad ce, while Emerdale is my real home! Tears gushed out of Lydias eyes. You make me feel fatherly love. You are my real father! And Caroline, from now on, youre my little sister! And you! Suddenly, Lydias eyes turned to Leo, who hadnt said anything. Leo burst intoughter and took Lydia in his arms, while Lydia showed her emotions in front of everyone and rested her head against Leos shoulder. After all they had been through, the family finally got together. Reba, nheless, watched this scene nkly, feeling left out. A pang of regret welled up inside her, but soon, it was reced by resentment. What was done couldnt be undone, and she couldnt turn back. I have a confession, Lydia. Suddenly, Caroline seemed to remember something and looked earnestly at Lydia. Actually Sensing danger, Reba rushed forward and yanked Carolines long hair. Ah! Caroline moaned, slumping down to the floor. The next moment, she came to her senses, only to see Reba staring coldly at her, which made her eyes misty all of a sudden. What are you doing, mom? Come with me! Reba dragged Caroline out of the ward in a huff. Lydia was confused, while Leos eyes glinted knowingly. At this moment, Leos phone rang. Nadines calm voice came from his Bluetooth earphone. My lord, Ive got some findings. Somethings wrong with Reba. Alertness shed across his eyes as Leo heard that, and he walked out of the ward silently. Go ahead! Leo said in a low voice, and rarely, there was a look of anger on his face. It turned out it was an inside job! I checked Rebas call records and cash flow. Recently, she has called a few unidentified numbers, and each callsts less than one minute. Meanwhile, she suddenly transferred one million to another ount, on the day your father was shot. The following is the call recording captured by my men. It isnt fully restored, but you can get a general idea of the content.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Before long, an audio clip was sent to Leos phone. He yed it, and there came the on-and-off conversation between Reba and a man with a synthetic voice. Transfer one million Ill solve the problem for you. Do it at the party. Your target isnt William, but Lydia! Leos eyes glinted dangerously as he heard the restored call recording. Reba! Leo growled through clenched teeth. Do you want to do it now, my lord? Nadine asked in a low voice. Leo pondered for a moment before shaking his head. Now that weve figured out who the perpetrator is, we dont have to rush. Reba doesnt have the guts to do it alone, so the Ford family must be backing her up! Prepare to y a long game. Our target isnt only Reba, but the mysterious man behind her! Yes! Leo hung up the phone and went back to the ward. At this moment, Reba and Caroline had alreadye back as well. Reba was ying with her phone as if nothing had happened. Looking distraught, Caroline rose to her feet and left the ward soon. It was true that William had woken up, but he had to stay in hospital for another few days for observation. Meanwhile, Medical saint was also about to leave, but Leo stopped him. Hold on, Leon. Medical saint was surprised to hear Leo calling him his first name. What do you want, my lord? he asked respectfully. Umonly, there was an apologetic look on Leos face. In fact, besides my father, I hope youll check on another patient. Shes in Hopkins, and her name is Alina Palmer. She suffers from coronary heart disease and has a weak heart. Maybe you can do something about it. Medical saint paused for a moment, but then he beamed a smile. I thought it was something serious. Of course Ill go. As a doctor, treating patients is my duty! I appreciate it. Leo patted Medical saint on the shoulder and turned to William. Dad, were going back now. After that, Leo left the Hospital with Lydia. To Lydia, it was a special day today. She had learned the truth about her origin. She wasnt the princess of the royal family in Valenham, but an ordinary girl from an ordinary family. However, Lydia wasnt disappointed at all. Instead, she felt so relieved. Finally, she wasnt bound up in fetters of unnecessary formalities of an old and well-known family anymore. She could be a carefree ordinary woman right now. Lydia was quite satisfied with her current life. This was the family she really wanted. Kiss me, Leo! Lydia threw herself in Leos arms and turned off the light in passing. Suddenly, the room was filled with darkness. The street was bustling. Rebas threat kept ringing through Carolines mind. However, what really bothered her wasnt Rebas threat, but the fact that she herself was also an aplice. What should she do now? Just at this point, a car stopped at Carolines side abruptly. Two men rushed out and tried to drag her into the car. Who are you? What do you want? Help! Hel Before Caroline could call for help, a towel was thrust into her mouth. Soon, she lost consciousness and was pulled into the car, which receded into the night a whileter. Chapter 416 Sophia Walsh’s Revenge Caroline didnt know how long it had been before she woke up in a daze. The moment she opened her eyes, she felt a sharp pain stabbing her head. Her body felt as limp as a slug. Soon, she thought of what had happened before she fell into aa-she walked on the street alone and at a loss. Somebody knocked her out, and she lost consciousness. When she woke up, she was already there. What is this ce She struggled to get up, and hurriedly checked her bottoms to see if there were still in ce. After making sure that there were no other traces on her body, she calmed down a little. However, she was shocked when she raised her head and looked around. She was in a simple and undecorated cabin. The structure was as simple as it could be. There was a bed and a desk with a tea set on it. What scared Caroline most was the other person in the room. A woman was sitting before the table and using the tea set. Caroline could only see her back and long, smooth hair falling on her waist like a waterfall. She was applying the tea set so fluently, which Caroline found pleasing to the eyes. The woman must be an expert in tea art performance.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Kate? Caroline couldnt help but exim. Kate turned around and grinned a thin smile at Caroline. You are awake? What do you want? Caroline asked loudly. She was really scared because Kate would dare to do anything to her. Caroline knows that she was far from being a match for Kate, whether on schemes or wisdom. Seeing Caroline being so scared, Kate chuckled, Dont be tense. Those people who brought you here didnt work for me, and if they did, they wouldnt have been so rude. Caroline read between the lines and understood Kate had other people with her. She couldnt help but ask, What on earth do you want? I dont think I can offer you anything. Kate kept smiling. No, you dont, but Im going to get what I want very soon. Hearing this, Caroline understood Kate must have Something to do with what happened recently. Dont worry. I wont do anything to you. Ill let you go back in a while. Kate made a cup of tea and handed it to Caroline. Caroline didnt take it. She stared at Kate more vigntly. Suddenly, she begged with woeful eyes. Please stop using me. I never thought that I would destroy their family. Please let me go. Kate shook his head and replied with a serious face, Im not using you. Its because youve already wanted to do so. You keep saying that youve never thought about destroying his family. In fact, you still hope that they will get divorced, right? Carolines pupils shrank immediately. I havent! How could you say that? Really? Kate chuckled and stood up. Then she looked down at Caroline and said, Youre the first woman Leo met, and you should be with him to the end, but you lost him for so many reasons. Dont you regret that youve lost him? Kates words struck and fascinated the innermost part of Carolines heart, making her tremble. You can deny what I said, but you can never deny whats in your heart. Everyone has the right to pursue happiness. It was not your fault Its just that youve realized a bitte. Do you really think you can degrade Lydia by exposing her family background? Dont be stupid. Kate smiled even more wildly. She crouched and whispered Something by Carolines ear. Carolines face paled for quite a while after hearing what he said. She still couldnt stop trembling. The royal families in Valenham! Princess Royal of the Henderson family! The most beautiful woman! Caroline used to have no fear for Lydia because she knew little about her. She always thought that Lydia was just the president of the L Group, nothing more. Caroline still had no idea about it when William told her things about the royal families in Valenham. However, now she was finally brought back to reality after hearing what Kate said. Lydias family background was formidable. So, if you let Lydias thing out to the public, the Matthews family would definitely treasure her even more instead of giving her up. Theyll even try to stop you from exposing this information. Things will turn more dangerous for you. Do you understand? Kate smiled and said, Your family is family no more than ordinarypared to Lydias. The threat from the Matthews family can be fatal to you. Im just trying to help. Do you understand? Caroline was too frightened to speak, and her limbs felt icy. Its impossible for them to be together. Im just fueling the mes. Youve already helped me. Do you really think you have a second choice now? After saying that, Kate had Caroline released. A whileter, another woman came up to Kate. Leo would recognize the woman right up if he were here. She was the previous Vice President of the L Group, Sophia Walsh. She watched Caroline leaving and asked in confusion, Ms. Lawson, it has taken Mr. Hamilton so much to catch her. Are you sure you want to let her go so easily? Kate smiled and replied. Its fine. Shes already on our side now. Now that youve mentioned I told Jaxon to be nice to her. Why was he so rude? Kate asked as the smile on her face disappeared. Sophia lowered her head, with her forehead leaking cold sweat. Im sorry, Ms. Lawson. That was my idea. Lydia had humiliated me greatly. I have to let her pay the price! Kate didnt seem to have a second opinion on that. Later, she said calmly, You should go to the L Group tomorrow and negotiate on the acquisition. If Lydiapromises, we would not need to prepare for the following-up procedures. After all, I dont want things to turn out too ugly between her and me. Kate sighed quietly with a thoughtful look. Sophia, however, was sneering. No worries, Ms. Lawson. I know Lydia well enough. Shell neverpromise easily. But I cant wait to see her face! Hatred shed in Sophias eyes. It was a long and wonderful night. The next morning, Leo smiled and looked at Lydia, who was still sleeping soundly in his arms. When the Henderson familys secret was disclosed in the past, Leo was afraid that it would traumatize Lydia. Now it seems that he had beenpletely overthinking it. The frequent quarrel of her parents in his childhood made young Lydia a premature girl. The memory she had in Valenham was no other than pains and regrets. She actually felt relieved when her family secret went public. Leo pecked on Lydias forehead and got up to make breakfast. Just by then, Lydia woke up and grabbed Leo. Stay with me for a while. It was the first time that Leo saw Lydia being clingy like a kitten. He was a bit surprised. Another half an hour had passed before Leo, and Lydia finally came out of the bedroom together. Ive been busy with Dads stuff recently. Im days behind thepanys schedule now, so I maye back a bitte tonight. Lydia reminded Leo while having breakfast. Leo grinned a thin smile, Dont wear yourself out. Just call me if you need me in thepany. It looked like everything had been back on track now. After breakfast, they dropped Emilia at kindergarten and then went to the International Commerce Center. However, as soon as they walked in, Rachel hurried over. Ms. Henderson! Sophia is back! Sophia? Lydia frowned slightly at that name. A cold light shed over Leos eyes. Lydia! Within seconds, Sophias high and indifferent voice came over. They followed the sound of the voice and caught a glimpse of Stephan striding over aggressively with a few senior officials of the Lawson Group. Her face was gloomy. Sophia, whats done is done. What are you doing here? Lydias face became cold. She had already kicked Sophia out of the L Group. She thought Sophia would nevere back again. Thest trip to Hopkins Metropolis left Lydia a horrible impression on Lydia. Hadnt it been for Leo, she couldnt have been set up by Sophia. What am I doing here? Im here to buy the L Group! Sophia sneered and walked over. Chapter 417 Greedy As A Wolf Sophias voice echoed in the lobby of thepany. Many senior executives of the L Group were there, too. Their face changed drastically upon hearing it. Their eyes finally fell on Sophias arrogant face, and they looked very upset. Some looked at him like an amusing fool. Before winning the bid for the urban construction, the L Group was already a rising star in Emerdale. With that project nailed, everything was getting better and better for thepany. In addition to Emerdale, the whole province had started to hear its name. The current market value of the L Group is about five billion. Sophia just imed that she would buy the L group. Other people thought they must be days dreaming. Rachel came back to her senses. She sneered and looked at Sophia with disdain. Are you listening to yourself? What do you have to buy the L Group? Whats in her mind? How could she afford that much? Shell never get that much money. Youre just an abandoned dog of the L Group. How dare youe back again? Throw her out now! Shell disgrace thepany if we let her stay! Other executives of the L Group spoke out in disdain. In their opinion, buying the L Group is just Sophias daydream. Irene, however, looked a bit worried. She said to Leo and Lydia, Sophia looked so arrogant. I dont think she would dare to challenge us in our ce without someone elses support. Leo and Lydia looked indifferent to Sophia, but they nodded to Irene with serious faces. The executives of the L group kept ridiculing Sophia, but instead of being angry, she gave them a pitiful look and said to Lydia, Ms. Henderson, why are your subordinates always so stupid? Do I need to remind you of those people standing behind me? As soon as she said that, everyone looked over to see those people behind her. The executives from the Lawson family were standing there with cold faces. Those people who were mocking and moring just now immediately closed their mouths. They looked a bit anxious now. Now they recognized that these were executives from the Lawson Group, which meant that Sophia was here on behalf of Kate. How is that possible? Is she working for the Lawson Group now? I heard Kate Lawson is in charge of her family business now! Before Kate took it in charge, the Lawson Group had already started cooperating with us. Are they going back on it? The Lawson Group was brought to glory by Kate alone. Kate was a legend, which made her group a mystery. It was fair to say that it was the strongest group in Emerdale. The senior executives of the L Group felt a bit panicked. Even Rachel felt a bit stressed. She couldnt help looking at Lydia. Lydia was the backbone of the L Group. Just by then, Lydia, who had been silent, finally spoke up. Sophia, are you back this time on behalf of the Lawson Group? Thats right. Sophia was so confident and answered proudly, For old times sake, I advise you agree to the acquisition as soon as you can. That way, it will still be profitable for you. Or it will be toote when Ms. Lawson decides to destroy you. As soon as she said that, all executives from the L Group were stunned. They wondered why the Lawson Group was targeting the L Group this time. Lydia looked indifferent and asked, Is it your idea of Kates? How dare you call her that? Sophia growled, How dare you call her by her first name? Lydia ignored Sophias roar and replied calmly, Now that its Kates idea, she shoulde over and talk to me in person. Youre way underneath me. What did you say? Sophia was simmering in anger. She was back here to get back at Lydia, but she seemed to have failed now. What was worse, Lydia just ridiculed her and humiliated him greatly. However, instead of losing her temper, the sneer on Sophias face became grimmer. Ms. Lawson said shell offer you a reasonable price, for you two were ssmates at school, and weve already cooperated on the urban construction project. Till then, Leo finally understood why Kate was doing this. She must be very dissatisfied with being led by the L Group in the urban construction project. Kate had been used to controlling others, and she had never been in an inferior position. The urban construction relied more on the L Group because the building owner was Leo. The L Group was the dominant of the project, and the Lawson family was there only to support and share some interests. After saying that, Sophia smacked a contract on the table before Lydia. This is a contract drafted by Ms. Lawson. She had rified the acquisition price in it. Just sign it if you find it eptable. Then the L Group will officially be a subsidiary of the Lawson Group! Ms. Henderson! Dont listen to her! Get her out of here! Seeing the angry faces of other executives of the L Group, Sophia put on a contemptuous smile. I only realized how weak the L Group was after joining the Lawson Group. The Lawson family is too powerful, and you dont even have the right to say no! Shut up! Irene was gripped by anger and shouted, This ce used to harbor you! How could you say that? Irene. Lydia, who had not spoken for quite a while, suddenly called Irenes name aloud. Irene had no choice but to stand behind Lydia sullenly. Lydia took the contract and took a look. Then she closed it up. 30 billion. Is this the price offered by the Lawson Company? Lydia asked coldly. Whoa! As soon as Lydia said the number, everyone from the L Group looked angrier. Rachel and Irene stared at each other in disbelief. Thirty billion? That was six times the market value of the L Group now. An ordinarypany would never refuse to be bought at six times its current market price. Thats right.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Sophia knew her n had worked. She looked at Lydia and sneered, Well buy it at 50 billion as long as youre willing to sell it, not to mention its just 50 billion. The on-lookers felt their heart twitch upon hearing that number. Thirty million was already an unbelievable price, so they were astonished to hear Sophia say that she could raise the price. The Lawson family was filthy rich. Does the Lawson family really have so much money? Just by then, somebody spoke indifferently. Everyone followed the voice and looked at Leo, who had been silent. He was sitting on a chair leisurely and looked at Sophia with yful eyes. Sophia suddenly panicked, but she regained confidence after thinking about the person behind her back. She scoffed, Of course. The Lawson family is much more powerful than you can imagine. Leo couldnt helpughing at Sophias words. He slid the contract on the table over to Sophia. Then lets do as you said. Well give the L Group to you as long as you can offer us 50 billion yuan. Wow The staff of the L Group was so shocked upon hearing that. Even Lydia looked a bit worriedly, too. However, just as she was about to speak, Leo smiled at her calmly and said, No worries. I would never give away your baby to someone else. Lydia felt a burden taken off her shoulders. She had decided to give the L Group to Leo as a dowry. She hadnt retired yet, but she was already giving her power to Leo. Leo now had the final say about everything in the group. Fine! Just remember what youve said! Sophia felt regretful. She thought Lydia would never be willing to sell it, for Lydia was a very tough woman. However, Sophia was surprised to see that Leo had agreed. Later, she called the financial director of the Lawson family. Weve made the deal in the acquisition. Lydias husband said we can own the L Group as long as we offer them 50 billion. Sophia was calling to ask for credit, but her face changed immediately. What? You dont have that much money? She couldnt help eximing, eyes staring widely. Chapter 418 A Shrew Everyone heard Sophia eximing. Their face changed. Sophia sang such high praise for the Lawson family. Now when they had to pay the price, she didnt have the money to offer. It seemed so embarrassed for her when looked back from the plow. Sophias face was distorted with anger. She asked over the phone, You said we could offer them however much we want. Are you stupid? The furious scold of the financial director of the Lawson Group came over the phone. We made it very clear in the contract that the price would be 30 million. How could you raise it to 50 billion? Why dont you rob a bank and fill the gap? The financial director was still boiling with anger, so he continued to scold. This is your negotiating skill? I cant believe you were the vice president of thatpany before. I shouldve sent a department director there, and Im sure any of them would do a better job than you. We have to nail down this acquisition. If you ruin it, well see how youre going to exin it to Ms. Lawson! Toot Toot Toot After scolding her, the man hung up the phone without giving Sophia a chance to exin. Sophia was stunned. It was true that the contract only said 30 billion, but ording to her negotiation practice, the initial price would always be driven up because the other party usually wouldnt be satisfied with the initial price. Sophia did what she should do in a negotiation. She never knew that 30 billion was all that the Lawson family could offer. Seeing this ironic scene, Lydia looked at Leo and let out a sigh of relief. Leos mouth arched into an ironic smile as he looked at Sophia. Leo hadnt hesitated when he gambled on the L Group. It was because he already knew for sure that the Lawson family wouldnt be able to offer 50 billion. Ever since Leo was back in Emerdale, he had sent Forrest to inquire about the Lawson Groups capital chain fluctuation. Forrests final report was that the capital was around 10 billion.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. With that much money, the Lawson Group could be ranked as one of the wealthiestpanies in Emerdale. After Kate took charge of the group, the capital grew to 12 to 13 billion. To buy the L Group, the Lawson family offered a price that was three times their capacity, which seemed like a very hard try. However, it also indicated that some forces were supporting the Lawson family behind their back. Leo didnt know who was behind it, but he knew for sure that the Lawson family really meant to buy the L Group this time. It was a pity that the stupid woman, Sophia, had just ruined the deal. Thirty billion is already the most the Lawson family could offer, but Sophia made her own decision and raised the price to 50 billion just for bluffing. That put the Lawson family in an impossible position. Whats wrong? Any troubles from the Lawson family? Leo looked at Sophia with a yful face and asked with a smile. Sophias face was twisted due to anger. As much as she found it humiliating, she gathered her courage and uttered, Ive changed my mind. Well only offer 30 billion! How so? I thought you said you could raise it to 50 billion! Why is it 30 billion again? Leo pretended to be puzzled and continued to ask, Ms. Walsh, thats no joke. The L Group has already been earnest enough. It will breach our trust if you go back on your words. Ill give you 30 million, and thats enough. Dont be so ungrateful! Sophia widened her eyes and red at Lydia, The L Group is only worth 5 billion now. No matter how well you develop in theing days, it will never reach 30 billion! 30 billion is almost a steal for you! Lydia sneered and suddenly calmed down. She then said, Sophia, credit matters most in business. You offered 50 billion minutes ago and 30 billion now. How could I possibly trust you? Lydia, dont be stupid. You should really know who has the final say here. Lydias condescending and ironic smile provoked Sophia. She barked, You can onlypromise now, because it is the Lawson family youre faced with. Otherwise, when they decide to throw attacks on your business, youll have no other way but to go bankrupt! Lydia couldnt care less about Sophias threat. Go back and tell Kate, if she wants a real businesspetition, Id be more than d to be her rival! As for you Lydias eyes turned cold, and she ordered, Get the hell out of the L Group, now! Lydias voice was soft but sounded very stern. Sophia could never be her match. Sophia shivered and looked at Lydia with slight fear in her eyes. How could you speak to me like that? So what? Do you need me to walk you out in person? Lydia turned over and said to Rachel, Call security. Tell them to throw her out. If she dares to resist, send her to the police. As soon as she ordered, a group of build-up guys in uniform surrounded Sophia. Only then did Sophia know that Lydia really meant it this time. She would literally be thrown out of this ce. Anger rippled through her, making her face twist. Good, Lydia. Youre good. Well see. Since you are being so rude to me, I guess we should stop being so nice to you, too. Someday Ill get back at you for what we had in the past and what you give me this time! She looked at Lydia with venomous eyes, Im now the legal representative of the Lawson Group. You know how influential our group is. I can summon all your business partners right away and have them cease their connection with you right away. How about that? Lydias beautiful eyes stopped rolling for a moment. Before she was about to speak, somebody stood up and stared at Sophia indifferently. Do you really think all our business partners will turn against us just for an opportunity to cooperate with the Lawson Group? Leo asked calmly. No one could tell if he was worried or angry. Although Sophia found Leos eyes frightening, she still replied stubbornly, Why wouldnt they? In the business world of Emerdale, the Lawson Group is the second to none! Then try it. Leo then looked at Rachel. Call all the business partners of the L Group and tell them to send their chairmen toe here. Okay. Rachel responded and started calling. After she finished, she reported to Leo, Mr. Cohen, Ive called all our partners. Their chairmen wille to visit soon. Leo nodded and looked at Sophia with a smile, Ive had all of them informed. Well see you can talk all of them out of their cooperation with the L Group. Sophias face froze for a moment when she saw Leo being so confident. She suddenly felt a bit stressed. However, her expression turned grim in no time. Keep bluffing! Nobody cares. Do you really think your partnership is unbreakable? Ten minutester. All the chairmen of the business partnership arrived here almost at the same time. Mr. Cohen, Ms. Henderson. The patriarch of the Simpson family, Lennox, Michelle from Sunny Entertainment, Ronnie from the Stewart Group, and other representatives came to greet Leo and Lydia one by one respectfully. William was still in the hospital, so he sent his vice, Darcey, on his behalf. Sophia immediately came to them and growled in anger, Im the legal representative of the Lawson Group. Sophia. Your business partner, the L Group, has a conflict with the Lawson Group. Youd better cut off all contacts with the L Group from now on! Or there will be severe consequences for you! Everyone in the lobby was surprised at what Sophia had just said. Seeing those people wouldnt speak, Sophia emphasized again, As long as you cut off your cooperation with the L Group, youll be recognized as a partner of the Lawson Group. With our support, your development will be much faster! Smack! However, as soon as Sophia said that, she was smacked heavily on the face. Lennox, the patriarch of the Simpson family, pped heavily on Sophias face and scolded, Who is this shrew? Why is she spouting off the nonsense here? Chapter 419 The Lost Pearl The crisp p almost stunned Sophia. She nearly fell due to dizziness. She shook her head and finally came back to her senses. Then she asked with her face full of disbelief, How dare you beat me? Smack! Lennox pped Sophia right in the face again. Yeah, I beat you. So what? Who do you think you are to offend Mr. Cohen and Ms. Henderson? Are you sick of living? Sophia covered her face and looked terrified in her eyes. She suddenly found that Lennox wasnt the only one holding a grudge against her. Other chairmen, including Michelle and Ronnie, also looked at her indifferently like a psycho. She was as shocked as she was terrified.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. How dare you? Arent you afraid that the L Group will get back at you? Ronnie couldnt care less. He said disdainfully, Are you using the Lawson family to threaten us? You got a death wish? Even Kieran Lawson wouldnt dare to speak to me like that? Youre merely a legal person of the Lawson Group! What makes you think you can threaten me like that? The Stewart family was one of the four prestigious families in Emerdale, just like the Lawson family. Ronnie wasnt afraid of the Lawsons at all. With Leo behind his back, Ronnie had be even more fearless. Ms. Walsh, if youre here for cooperation, well be more than d to wee you, but if youre here to make trouble, Ill have to ask you to leave. Michelle said coldly. She wasnt as quick-tempered as Lennox, so she chose to make an angry yet cold expulsion order. The tenpanies, led by Dottie Technology Corporation, didnt have many connections with Leo, but they had heard plenty of his stories. The former richest man in Emerdale, n, had been back to Hopkins Metropolis. Therefore, the richest man in Emerdale now was Justin. The tenpanies relied heavily on Justin. They heard that Justin acted really humbly before Leo. As time went by, they finally understood this young man, who they had always ignored, was actually a formidable bigwig. Darceys words made Sophia tremble even more. Mr. Cohen, how are we dealing with this crazy woman? Youre crazy! This is crazy! Sophia yelled with dull, dead eyes. The acquisition didnt turn out to be like what she had expected. She thought thesepanies would beg for a chance to develop from the Lawson Group. It seemed the opposite now. Do you know who the chairperson of Lawson Group is now? Its Kate Lawson! Do you know whos Ms. Lawsons most trusted person? Do you know that youre offending the Lawson family and the person behind their back? Sophia nced at everyone and questioned loudly. Leo narrowed his eyes. There was a hint of cold lights in it. He had suspected before that Kate was relying on external forces. Now his guess turned out to be true. He motioned other chairmen to step backward for a few steps. That scene made Sophia even more stunned. These people seem to be so obedient to Leo. Tell me whos supporting Kate, and Ill let you go intact. Leo looked at Sophia coldly, and his tone still sounded indifferent. Sophia shivered and subconsciously covered her own mouth. Those words just slipped out of her mouth. She knew she had made huge trouble for Kate. Sophia was no longer as arrogant as before. She forced a guilty smile and wanted to sneak out of the L Group under so many peoples watch. Before she could step out of the gate, Irene stopped her and asked, Where do you think youre going? They didnt mind that Sophia had joined the enemy, but they were boiling with anger to see that she was helping the enemy bring down the L Group. Their irritation cracked. Sophia gritted his teeth hard and replied, I dont know anything. Leo scoffed upon hearing the answer, In that case, Ill leave her to you. No problem, Mr. Cohen! Lennox put on a grim face and said to Ronnie, Mr. Ronnie Stewart, you shouldnt be bothered by this trivial matter. How about letting me deal with her for you? Ronnies face changed, and he said sternly, She offended Mr. Cohen and Ms. Henderson. She needs severe punishment, which my family happens to be good at. Theres no need to fight over it. Why dont you leave it to us? The Chairman of the Dottie Technology Corporation waved his hand and walked to take charge of it. No! You should leave her to us! The chairmen of other groups also argued in dissatisfaction. These people suddenly got into a dispute. Sophia was already dumbfounded. She couldnt believe those people were actually fighting over the right to punish her. Thud! She was so frightened that her legs softened and fell to the ground. Please let go of me. Im just a messenger. Lennox scoffed, You said you were the legal representative of the Lawson Group. Howe that youre just a messenger now? Take her ande with me! A group of a sturdy men stepped forward immediately and tried to take Sophia away. Lydia had decided not to have any mercy on Sophia this time. She knew that would only make Sophia keep haunting her. Stop! Suddenly, someone yelled calmly but loudly. That voice made many people change their color. They knew whose voice that was, but none of them dared to say her name because they were under lots of stress. At the end of the stairs, a man and a woman were approaching slowly. The woman was in modern suits, but her elegant and ssical temperament was hard to hide. The man was taller, and his shoulders were thick and chunky. The suit on him failed to hide the sharp light given out from his interior. The two standing together felt like some scene from Beauty and the Beast. Ms. Lawson, please help me! Seeing the man and the womaning by, Sophia immediately screamed out as if she had seen her lifesaver. Kate! Leo and Lydia both looked serious in their eyes. The arrival of Kate and the young man made the situation weird again. Leo narrowed his eyes and looked at Kate in her professional attire. Then he asked, Youre here, finally. Kate replied with a cold expression, You couldve just let go when the negotiation failed. Why did you get your hands on her? Sophia got all snotty. She almost wetted herself out of scare just now. Ms. Lawson, you have to stand up for me! They were way over the line! Shut up! Before Sophia could finish speaking, Kate suddenly growled. Her voice was cold as ice. A chill crawled along Sophias body after that, and she immediately shut up. Youre just a loser that can never do anything right. You dont deserve the chance to be forgiven! A huge trouble just slipped out of your mouth. Do you know that? I wonder what you need your tongue for. She nced at Sophia coldly, and ordered loudly, Take out and p the hell out of her for me! Thud! Sophia trembled in desperation as if she had fallen into an ice cave. She knelt down in front of Kate. Ms. Lawson, I know I said Something wrong. Please dont kill me. However, Kate was hard-hearted and expressionless. Ms. Lawson Ms. Lawson! Kate! Soon, Sophia was dragged away by Kates people, and the screams became sharper and more mournful. Smack, smack Soon, a loud and dense pping sound came from outside. Itsted for five minutes. Leo and Lydia widened their eyes and couldnt believe what had just happened. Lennox and Ronnie felt a chill, too. They subconsciously took a step back. Their original intention was just to teach Sophia a lesson. They werent going to do anything cruel to her, and thus they were shocked to see Kate just show up and have Sophia pped over 100 times. That was very cruel, given how many scars it would leave on Sophias face. Kate was getting more and more Venomous over the years. Lydia couldnt stand it any longer. She said with a gloomy face, Kate, thats your way to treat your people? Kate said calmly, as if she didnt care at all, Thats odd. Shes the traitor of thispany, and she has said things that she wasnt allowed to say. Im punishing her for you. You should thank me for it. But you shouldnt let them beat her so hard! Lydia asked angrily, Who gives you the right to hurt other people like that? The right? I can do that because their lives are at my mercy! Smack! Another sound of pping came behind her. The man grinned a grim smile, Maybe that was why I take you as my fiance. Youre as extraordinary as every other woman my family picked. Leo and Lydias expressions changed drastically as soon as they heard that. It seemed that the man was from the royal families in Valenham. And Kate had been picked by one of the families, too. Other people didnt even have the time to feel surprised. The mans eyes paused when he saw Michelle. Then his eyes lit up. He walked quickly to Michelle, put his hands on her shoulders, and said excitedly, Finally, I found you, the Lost Pearl! Michelle broke away from his hands and looked at the man as if he were a delusional psycho. The Lost Pearl? You must have watched too many fantasy fictions. Chapter 420 Presence of The Brooks Family Michelle said as she broke off from his hands, trying to keep away from the strange man. Lydia still had no idea what was going on. She thought the man was just Michelles admirer. However, Leo narrowed his eyes thoughtfully and had a light shing in them. His hand also reached into his pocket subconsciously and felt the identity badge of the Cohen family. Kate knitted her brows tighter, which indicated that she knew more about this. She looked pretty displeased and asked, You said she was your family? Yes, shes the pearl of our family that had been long lost! The young man looked very serious. Then he looked at Michelle and made a standard aristocratic bow. Sorry for my rudeness and abruptness. I didnt mean to scare you. My name is Hayden Brooks, and Ie from Valenham. Leos eyes radiated with a sparkle as soon as he said that. His surname was Cohen, and he came from Valenham. The simple introduction was enough for other people to know who the young man was. At the same time, they finally figured out who was behind Kates back. The Cohen family, one of the royal families in Valenham. Lydias face became serious, too. Except for the Matthews family, all the other nine royal families were bringing her huge pressure. Michelle didnt know what was behind this. She thought the guy was just pursuing and harassing her. She asked, So what? Her thin and nted eyebrows were raised as she said sullenly, Youe from Valenham Were you taught to get your hands on strangers there? You get me wrong. Youre thedy of our family who was lost over 20 years ago. Hayden seemed like a very nice young guy. He still hadnt been mad and exined, Our family sent me here to find you and bring you home. Michelle widened her eyes in surprise upon hearing that. Im thedy of your family? Hows that possible? He was just telling you the truth! Just by then, a loud and clear voice came from outside. When everyone turned around, they saw a white-haired old man striding in. He was giving out a domineering and aristocratic aura. Its you? Seeing the old man, Leo raised his eyebrows and eximed in surprise. The personing in was Robbie, the housekeeper of the Cohen family. He gave Leo a small smile and passed by him. Then he fixed his eyes on Michelle. Miss Brooks, weve had your background investigated. Youre an orphan and grew up in an orphanage. When youre five, you got adopted by a kind couple and have been with them ever since. They sent you to school. With your excellent ability and good grades, you were admitted to Valenham Film and Television University. However, you dropped out of school and started to work for your family, because your foster parents were seriously sick. Later, you were picked up by the Music Maestro, one of the seven personages in Country X, and became his disciples. That was who you ended up in the entertainment industry. Am I right? Seeing her personal information getting exposed, Michelles face turned ashen. How dare you pry my privacy? She clenched her fists tightly. They seemed to have dug almost all her information, which meant that her family was under their spy, too. Hayden shooks his head, Prying? How about calling it learning? Actually, we paid a huge price for the badge. Weve used a priceless identity badge as the bait. However, instead of finding you, we got a fake. Hayden said pointedly, and his gaze drifted to Leo, who had been standing aside and watching this with cold eyes. His mouth arched into a disdainful smile, and his eyes were full of hostility. Hayden then continued, Its a huge thing for the Cohen family, and we had strictly checked this time to block those impostors before we found you. Your experience matched the timeline when we lost you. That cant be a coincidence. Youre our lost pearl! Hearing that, all the other chairmen looked at Michelle with their eyes taken over by shock and admiration. Ronnie was the most shocked one. He was the second eldest son of the Stewart family, and he had heard so much about the royal families in Valenham If Michelle could be taken home by the Cohen family and be ady, the sky would be the limit of her future. However, Michelles face turned gloomy when she heard that. Thats just your side of the story. Do you really think Ill buy it? Im not interested in being yourdy. I have my life and have things I want to do. I cant leave you just because of a story you made up. Her face looked very decisive. Hayden said with a smile, Im sorry, Miss. Our mission is to get you home, regardless of what you think. Robbie also said loudly, Please go back with us, Miss! The sturdy men behind them strode over to Michelle. Michelle kept stepping back and stammered, What What do you want? Wait! Hayden remembered Something and suddenly stopped them. A man stopped and looked back to wait for Haydens instructions. Hayden squinted his eyes and said, We seemed to have forgotten something. As he said that, his eyes stopped on Leo, flickering coldly. Turns out weve found the wrong person. Youre not the missing child of our family, so you dont deserve to have that badge. Now be smart and hand it over to us! All the on-lookers were more than surprised to hear that. They quickly stared at Leo. They didnt know what the identity badge that Hayden referred to was, but there was one thing that they knew for sure. Mr. Cohen, the person they relied on, had offended the Cohen family from Valenham. Leos face seemed grim, but he didnt feel angry. Instead, he only said coldly, Thats odd. The badge was just an unowned item at auction. Who paid for it owned it. I bought it, so its mine now. What made you think you can have it back? Hayden replied unsmilingly, You paid 1. 5 billion for the badge, and well pay as much. You have to give us the badge!Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. His tone sounded verymanding. The atmosphere of the ce became tense and chilling. Just when everyone thought Leo would hand it over, he suddenly scoffed contemptuously. I like this badge and want to keep it as a toy. I may give it to my daughter. How about I find Something else for you? Hayden and Robbie looked at each other, and their face instantly darkened. They asked in a low voice, Something else? What will that be? Leo stood up and took out a ck garbage bag from the trash can. With everyone watching, he threw it in front of Hayden and said, Here it is. Take it to the trash can downstairs! Wow As soon as he said that, other people felt their hearts losing beats and their breath elerating. Even Lydia looked at Leo in disbelief. Hayden was representing the Cohen family, one of the royal families in Valenham! It was as powerful as the Matthews family! They couldnt believe Leo just threw a garbage bag at them, and ordered them to take it downstairs. Hayden and Robbie paused for a second, and then their eyes were taken over by murderous intention. Go to hell, you bastard! However, Leo was sitting on his seat with a naughty expression. Ive heard that people cherish everything from the Cohen family like treasure, even if it is garbage. In that case, why cant you just help me to throw this out? Chapter 421 Swore to Follow Leos words actually made perfect sense. The badge was valuable not because of its own quality. It was determined by who owned it.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. If it was just amon badge made of pure gold, nobody would bid it for 150 thousand dors, not to mention to buy it for 1. 5 billion dors. However, it was the badge of royal families in Valenham for the Cohen Group. Hence, its price was soaring. Not to mention this badge, the bowls, chopsticks and washbasins used by the Cohen Group were all of great collection value. However, Leo threw a bag of garbage at Hayden. It was too insulting. Go to hell, jerk! Haydens expression became extremely sullen instantly. His eyes showed strong intention for peeling off Leos skin and plucking out his sinews. Oskar also stared coldly at Leo. No one can insult the Cohen Group! Dont think you can do whatever you want with Ms. Hendersons backing. Kate stood aside quietly, watching with a calm expression. In fact, she had expected such an ending. Hayden could not take any advantage of Leo at all. But she did not remind Leo. She found it happy to see her former fianc suffer. Lennox, Ronnie, and other presidents of the ten majorpanies were so horrified that they couldnt even speak. Royal families in Valenham were the families they all looked up to. Was Mr. Cohen really not afraid? Seeing Leo beckoned, Michelle hurriedly ran behind him with gratitude in her eyes. If it wasnt because of Leo, she would have been forcibly taken away. This motion made Haydens killing intent even stronger. Ms. Brooks has made it very clear. She doesnt want to go with you, but you disregard her wishes and insist on taking her away. Is this the style of the Cohen Group? Leo said indifferently, I can tell you clearly. You cant take Michelle with you, and you cant take the badge with you either. The only thing you can take away is this bag of garbage! The crowd was stunned again. He was arrogant. He was too arrogant. He just thumbed his nose at the Cohen Group of Valenham! As for Lennox, Ronnie, Michelle and others, their hearts were pounding and their palms were sweating with nervousness. After tensing up, Lydia became calm. It was because she remembered what Leo had done for her in Valenham. Leo even did not care the Matthews family. Not to mention the Cohen Group that he had no rtives in. He would not show mercy. Kates eyes were also riveted on Leo. There was brilliance in her eyes. The two women felt each others gaze, and they immediately nced at each other. Lydias eyes turned cold, and Kate looked away. Do you really think I dare not do anything to you, jerk? When he came back to his senses, Hayden became furious immediately. Leo sneered, took out a golden badge from his pocket, and yed with it in his hand. The badge for the Cohen Group This motion made Hayden even angrier. He didnt understand how could a live-in son-inw who relied on Ms. Henderson dare to humiliate him so much. Do you really think I value the badge for the Cohen Group? Suddenly, Leo sneered disdainfully, In my eyes, the Cohen Group can be eliminated at will at any time. How dare you threaten me? Leos words made both Hayden and Oskars eyes dull. When Hayden came back to his senses, he showed more outrage, You like to talk big. Didnt you just rely on the badge of the Cohen Group to let thesepanies surrender? Now the real Cohen Group is here. Do you think they will still surrender to you? In his opinion, the reason why Leo could win the support of so manypanies that were not afraid of the Lawson Group was owing to he had the identity badge for the Cohen Group. After all,pared with the Cohen Group, the Lawson Group was nothing. Really? Leo smiled thinly, If thats the case, show your identity as the young master of the Cohen Group and make them stop relying on me. After Leo finished speaking, he didnt stop Hayden. He just looked at Lennox, Ronnie and the others with a smile. At this moment, everyones heart was in his mouth, thumping violently. However, this tension onlysted for a moment. Then everyones eyes became firm. The Cohen Group was terrifying, but they were more willing to believe that Leo was stronger! However, Hayden didnt realize that. With a hideous expression on his face, he looked at Lennox, Ronnie and others fiercely, In the name of the Cohen Group, I order you to end your rtionship with him! Lennox, Ronnie, and Michelle were all indifferent. Seeing this, Hayden was surprised. He thought that the presidents of these smallpanies would definitely follow the powerful Cohen Group. To his surprise, they didnt react at all. How dare you ignore me? Hayden was furious. Hello, check if there are anypanies under the Cohen Group of Valenham in the Emerdale market. If there are, destroy all of them! Besides, check if there is anyone from the Cohen Group of Valenham who is staying in the Emerdale. If there is, deport him or her! Suddenly, Ronnie took out his mobile phone and called his subordinates, which immediately attracted everyones attention. Hayden and Oskar suddenly widened their eyes in disbelief. Leo raised the corners of his mouth and couldnt helpughing out loud. Seeing this scene, Lennox was very regretful. He regretted for he didnt think of doing some actions first. So he also took out his mobile phone, Destroy the businesses of the Cohen Group of Valenham in Emerdale within an hour. When they ask, tell them my name! Hayden and Oskar looked like fools. Their faces filled with disbelief. Kate shook her head, Idiot. Jingle Bell! Soon, Haydens mobile phone was ringing endlessly, all of which were calls from the heads of his subordinatepanies. As one of the royal families in Valenham, of course, thepanies under the Cohen Group were not only in Valenham. The Cohen Group also hadpanies in Emerdale. They just didnt pay much attention to thesepanies during normal times. At this moment, Haydens phone was ringing off the hook. In just ten minutes, he got the news that all properties of the Cohen Group in Emerdale had been seized! Holding the phone, Haydens eyes widened and his face twitched violently. The anger in his heart was getting bigger and bigger. As the young master of the Cohen Group, when had he suffered this kind of anger? Even the presidents of the small families and small businesses in Emerdale dared to underestimate him?! He stared at Lennox, Ronnie and others with a fierce expression. Arent you afraid of being exterminated? Who dares? As soon as Hayden finished speaking, a womans extremely domineering voice sounded at the scene. Millie and Wace came together, looking indifferent and murderous. Millie, there you are atst! Seeing Millie, Michelles hanging heart was finally reassured. It was her who called Millie. Then Millie called Wace. Who are you? Hayden only felt that his head was about to explode. Everyone he met today was against him. The head of the Perry family, Millie! Wace of the Spencer family! Millie seemed to have recovered from the upheaval in the Perry family. Together with Wace, looked at Hayden coldly. I didnt hear of you! Hayden was disdainful. Millies eyes disyed ruthless, You will hear us then. Wace on the side stepped forward with an indifferent expression. I heard that you want to exterminate our families? Hayden was almost mad with anger. He roared again and again, Do you know who I am? I am the Cohen Group of royal families in Valenham Before Hayden could finish speaking, Wace patted him on the shoulder and pointed downstairs. Um? Hayden looked down subconsciously, and his eyes suddenly became round. He saw that the downstairs of the International Commerce Center was full of vehicles. ck cars upied the entire street. Four or five men dressed in ck with awe-inspiring murderous intent came out of each car. They were all from the Spencer family and the Perry family. After the night of the upheaval in the Perry family, the Perry family and the Spencer family had been reunited. Wace lit a cigarette, then he squinted at Hayden and blew a smoke ring into his face. Jerk, figure out where you are. You are in Emerdale, not in Valenham! If you are a dragon, lie down obediently. If you are a tiger, lie on your stomach too! Chapter 422 The Lawson Family Declared War There was dead silence. Everyone was stunned by the scene in front of them. There were arge number of vehicles and crowds. These people were wielders who used to lick blood on the tips of their knives. There were strong murderous auras on their bodies. This shows Leo Cohens influence! This scene deeply shocked the hearts of all middle and high-level executives of L Group, making them excited. In the past, when Leo took the position of Mollie and took the second-inmand position of the group, all the middle and high-level executives were full of disdain and even felt unbnced in their hearts. It was because Leo was the husband of Lydia the president of the group. He was a good-for-nothing gigolo who could only live off Lydia. But this scene todaypletely changed their views. The head of the Simpson family, the second young master of the Stewart family, and the masters of the Perry family and the Spencer family were all personages they looked up to. However, they were so respectful to Leo. To face the force of the Cohen Group of royal families in Valenham, they did not rebel but told everyone with practical actions. They swore to follow Leo. The Cohen Group of royal families in Valenham, are you still going to shoot at me? At this moment, a joking voice sounded. Leo, who had not spoken for a long time, slowly got up and walked towards Hayden and Oskar with a yful expression. Hayden and Oskars expressions changed slightly. Although they were angry, they had to admit that they were in Emerdale, not in Valenham. At the same time, they also understood that Leo did not seem to be as simple as he looked. After being silent for a while, Hayden raised his head and looked at Leo. He said with a softer tone, Leo, I take back what I said earlier. You can hold the badge for the Cohen Group, and you are also qualified to join the Cohen Group! Do you want to let me join the Cohen Group? Leoughed out loud, The Cohen Group is so good at recognizing rtives! Dont you think you will benefit from me a lot if I join the Cohen Group? The implication was that his entry into the Cohen Group was not in his favor, but was in the Cohen Groups favor. Lennox, Ronnie, Millie, and Wace had a deep understanding of this, so they couldnt help showing disdainful smiles. Hearing this, Hayden was greatly annoyed and gritted his teeth, Leo, dont go too far! After seeing Leos power, Hayden decided to solve the problem differently by letting Leo join the Cohen Group first. After that, he would let Michelle join the group too. However, to his surprise, Leo turned up his nose at the Cohen Group. He couldnt help wondering how the influence of royal families in Valenham could be so low in other provinces. Leo said leisurely, I made it very clear. Michelle cant go with you. Besides, you came to my wifespany to make a lot of trouble, and all departments have not started work until now. Who is responsible for this loss? When Hayden and Oskar heard that, their expressions immediately changed, knowing that Leo would demand an exorbitant price. Leo pointed at Lennox, Ronnie, and the others, and continued, They all had their work, but now they are all gathered here because of you. Who bears the loss? Hearing this, their expressions became more sullen. That meant Leo would not let them go if they did not pay the money! A wise man knows when to retreat. They were in Emerdale, even if they were very strong, it was not wise for them to confront the Emerdale forces head-on. After thinking about this, Hayden said in a deep voice, Then what do you think? Leo smiled, I wont bully you. Lets calcte by the hour ording to the daily profit of eachpany. Lets start with my wifes L Group. The profit of L Group for one hour is about one million. You stayed for two hours, so the loss is two million. For the Stewart Group is about two million per hour. The loss for two hours is four million. For the Simpson Group is also about one million per hour. The loss for two hours is two million. The representatives of major groups reported the numbers. The total price umted to more than 50 million. Knowing that apart from suffering such a huge loss, he still needed to pay 50 million dors, Haydens face was twitching. Ill pay for your losses. At this moment, a cold female voice sounded from the scene. Suddenly, everyone looked at Kate, who had not spoken for a long time in the corner. Her face was indifferent, with no joy or anger. Haydens expression changed greatly. He hurriedly came to Kate and said, Kate, how can I let you help me with this money? He instinctively thought that Kate paid the money for him. Kate sneered, Help you with this money? You think so highly of yourself. Hayden was immediately stunned and looked at Kate in confusion. But she ignored it, stepped on her high heels, and went straight to Leo and Lydia, smiling coldly. My n for today was messed up by these two idiots, but it also saved me some effort. Leo frowned slightly, not knowing what Kate meant. Kate sneered, Leo, we have already started a war! After speaking, she left without waiting for Leo to respond. The finance department of the Lawson Group began to pay the bills. Leo looked at Kates back with a solemn expression. For some reason, there was a faint uneasiness in his heart.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Hayden and Oskar also left, but before leaving, they red at Leo with a fierce look. Lennox and Ronnie left one after another. Leo was still standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, watching Kate leave. Lydia came to his side and said tonelessly, Dont think too much about it. There is always a solution to a problem. We need to take precautions. Leo shook his head and said sternly, Now the urban nning and construction projects are for us and the Lawson Group to do together. Its too simple for her to get up to little tricks. Hearing this, Lydia stopped talking and just held Leos hand lightly. No matter what the situation will be, we will face it together! Hearing this, Leo also smiled. William recovered after resting for a few days, but he still had to stay in the hospital for several days for observation. Caroline also returned to work. Caroline, as I remember, are you responsible formunicating with the Lawson Group for the urban nning and construction projects? Leo asked suddenly. It was just a simple question, but Caroline was taken aback. Ah? Yeah, whats wrong? Leo didnt speak. After a while, he said slowly, Keep an eye on the Lawson Group. All the movements of the Lawson Group must be reported to me. Okay. Caroline breathed a sigh of relief and went out. Out of the office, she was worried. Although she just listened to Kates words and did a small thing, it was enough to affect the whole situation. Three dayster, a piece of bad news spread throughout L Group. Ms. Henderson, the Lawson Group announced that it will withdraw from the urban nning and construction projects! Rachel hurried into Lydias office, looking extremely anxious. What?! Hearing this, Lydia stood up from the chair instantly. She knew very well how much impact the sudden announcement of the Lawson Group would have on L Group. This news also reached Leos ears. No one noticed that Caroline, who was still in the office, was shaking all over. Her limbs were cold. Chapter 423 L Group Went Bankrupt After hearing the news that the Lawson Group had withdrawn from the urban nning and construction projects, Carolines whole face turned pale. She had expected this ending, but she didnt expect it toe so quickly. All of this, just because she listened to Kates bewitchment and helped her do a very small thing. Ms. Ford, whats wrong with you? Why do you look so pale? In the Investment Office, a female employee asked Caroline with concern. Caroline was startled and shook her head quickly, No, Im fine After sending everyone away, she looked even guiltier. It was Leo who helped her to take the position of supervisor. It was not hard to guess that as long as she performed well, she would promote along the way in the future. However, she had done wrong. Caroline felt extremely ufortable and was afraid that what she had done would be revealed. On the other side, Leo dialed Kates number in Lydias office. What do you mean? His face was overcast with a scowl, and he asked in a deep voice. Kate chuckled, Dont you understand? I suddenly dont want to do urban nning and construction projects. The L Group can do it alone. Leos expression was cold, and he said in a cold voice, You should know how much loss it will cause to L Group if you quit at this time. Kate was silent for a long time, and her tone became cold, So what? I reminded you that the war between us started three days ago officially. Its my freedom to choose what kind of means! If you do this, the Lawson Group will also suffer heavy losses. Urban Construction Bureau is not so easy to fool. Leo said coldly. I do not care. Kate said coldly, In your eyes, am I the kind of person who hesitates over such trivial matters? Whatever I want to do, I will do it. I dont care about the process, I only care about the result. Kate, you are a lunatic! Leos voice became extremely cold. Its not the first day you met me. Anyway, in your heart, Im a viper woman who will do anything to achieve her goals. In this case, why dont I make this image more stable? Kates voice was full of anger, but Leo could hear a trace of sadness. We ever got into the bridal chamber, but you never know what I want! Beep Kate hung up the phone, but Leo held the phone and stood silently. What did she say? Lydia asked. Leo told Lydia the original words, and Lydia sighed softly. Since it happened, dont think about ming her. Think about how to solve it. Leo was silent. Didnt he understand? As early as that night, when Kate said you cant have your cake and eat it, he already knew Kates intentions. Some people were destined to be enemies. Leos eyes became sharp and he said to Rachel, Call Caroline. Yes. Soon, Caroline came to Leo and Lydia tremblingly. She didnt dare to look at Leos eyes directly. She felt extremely guilty. You are the one who contacts the Lawson Group. Now that such a big thing has happened in thepany, dont you want to say anything? Leo asked in a low voice, staring at Caroline. I Carolines face was pale. Her mouth opened, but she couldnt say a word. Lydias expression softened, and she said in a serious tone, Caroline, tell us the truth, we wont me you. Carolines expression became even more struggling, and her heart was terrified. At this moment, she also regretted it. Flop! She knelt in front of Leo and Lydia at once, crying. Im sorry! What the hell did you do? A rare expression of anger appeared in Leos eyes. There were tears in Carolines eyes, Kate approached me a while ago. She said that you would get a divorce. She also said to me that when you get divorced, I can take the position Hearing this, Leo and Lydia also changed their expressions. What did she ask you to do? Carolines face filled with despair, and she said in a crying voice, I revealed thepanys confidential information to her After listening to Carolines words, Leo and Lydia knew that the situation had developed for the worst. Boom! At this moment, Rachel hurried in and said to Lydia, Ms. Henderson, somethings wrong, all thepanies that promised to assist us with the urban nning and construction projects have announced that they have withdrawn from cooperation! Thesepanies were all found by the Lawson Group. Mr. Jenkins of Urban Construction Bureau has arrived! Leos face became more and more sullen, and Lydias expression was flustered. They finally understood how Kate plotted them step by step. She found Carolines weakness and nted undercover men. Then she started the follow-up operations after obtaining the confidential information of L Group. All thepanies that promised to cooperate had withdrawn from the cooperation one after another. As a result, only L Group was left to do the huge urban nning and construction projects. Sorry! Sorry! Caroline burst into tears and could not speak.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Leo and Lydia ignored her. They hurriedly went to see Brandon from Urban Construction Bureau with Rachel. Brandons face was full of anger, Ms. Henderson, you are so disappointing. I kindly handed over the urban nning and construction projects to you. How did ite to this? Its all for the people, for the entire Emerdale, but you s, how do you exin this to the general public? Hearing such official words, Leo knew that Kate was willing to take down L Group. Lydia had an anxious look on her face, Mr. Jenkins, if the L Group did something wrong, I wouldnt argue, but it was the Lawson Group who broke the contract first, and we are also victims! No need to say. Brandon waved his hand and looked at Lydia coldly, Although there is something wrong with the Lawson Group, the written contract is signed by your name, and the official seal of your L Group was stamped. It is you who should bear the legal responsibility! Lydias face suddenly turned pale. She took a deep breath and said, Whats your advice? In this case, she had no choice. Brandon sneered, L Group took over the urban nning and construction projects, but you went back on your word. You vited the rules and caused us heavy losses. We had to shelve the Emerdale River n, and you need topensate for all losses! Hand over the entire L Group to take the me. Brandon had already left, but his words still echoed in Lydias ears. Lydia clenched her teeth tightly and her body trembled violently as if she had lost her soul. She walked towards the presidents office. Lydia Leo felt uneasy and hurriedly chased after her. Boom! The door of the presidents office mmed. She was trying to suppress her cry. But Leo, who was standing outside the door, still heard it. Lydia, open the door! Lets face it together! Leo hurriedly mmed on the door. Rachel brought the spare key, only to find that the door was locked from the inside. Wheres Ms. Henderson? Irene also hurried over, looking anxious. Caroline, who was at the back of the crowd, nced around but met Leos cold eyes. She lowered her head immediately. Bang! At this moment, the door of the presidents office opened. Lydia stood at the door with red eyes. Lydia Leo was about to approach her. He saw a reluctant smile on Lydias face. Im sorry, guys. She bowed to everyone. Suddenly, everyone was surprised. This bowsted a full minute before Lydia straightened up. Then she looked at Rachel, Go apply forpensation and dere bankruptcy. Chapter 424 Make an End Boom! After Lydia told them her decision, everyone was shocked. Rachel was the first toe back to her senses, and she was worried immediately. Ms. Henderson, dont do like that. No matter what kind of difficulties, we can face them together. Irene was also shocked, Its too hasty. The situation is not too bad. Leo remained silent. He knew very well what L Group meant to Lydia. It was her child. She left home with hatred when she was young, just to prove that she could also do well without the Henderson family. She was like a sponge. In the twenty-four hours of one day, she spent most of the time studying. No one was more eager to seed than her. Finally, L Group came into being. She was the founder and the soul of L Group. She said the word bankruptcy herself, which showed how much this incident hit her. Kate was trying to cut her throat. At this moment, the sound of hurried footsteps sounded from the door of L Group. Everyone looked back and saw a man in a suit of the Lawson Group striding in. What else are you doing here as the Lawson Group? All of sudden, everyone led by Irene and Rachel red at him. This man had met Leo once. When he had a bad rtionship with the Simpson family, he had taught Lennox a lesson on behalf of the Lawson Group. However, at that time, the grievances between Leo and Kate five years ago were resolved, so it was considered a friendship. But now, Kate had dered war, and he could no longer help Leo. His face was indifferent, Im here just to say a word from Ms. Lawson. Its not impossible for the Lawson Group to continue to cooperate with you. We invite Ms. Henderson toe to Lawsons courtyard alone at nine oclock tonight to make an end! Boom! Once these words were heard, everyone in L Group was full of anger. There was a murderous intent in Leos eyes. After speaking, the man didnt stop and left immediately. Dead silence reigned everywhere in L Group. Now, everyone understood that this was not a simplemercial war. Kate just wanted to kill Lydia. Leo knew very well that Lydia would not be her opponent if Kate gave all that she possessed. Its because people with good nature like Lydia couldnt give up everything at all. But Kate could. Go out and leave her alone. Leo said to everyone. Irene knew that Lydias word was an act on impulse, so she quickly dismissed everyone. No one left their positions. The harder the time was, the more they knew they couldnt give up. As Caroline went downstairs, she took out her mobile phone and made a call. Soon the call was connected. Caroline asked angrily, You are too cruel. You have achieved your goal, havent you? Why do you keep pushing step by step? Cruel? Ho ho Kates indifferentughter sounded from the phone, Who said that my goal has been achieved? Three days ago, I said that it was a full-scale war. Why I should stop when I just destroyed herpany? I want her to lose face, like a deserter to escape from Emerdale. People outside are sinister, and she is not the kind of youngdy who can adapt to it. Caroline was silent for a while. Then she suddenly said, If its just normalmercial war, you cant have such a deep hatred for her. Its because of Leo, right? This time, it was Kates turn to be silent. Caroline continued, Five years ago, it was you who should have married him, but he left you for five years. He finally came back, but he had children with another woman. If it was me, I would hate. Kate was silent for a long time. Then she suddenlyughed. Youre half right. Its better for him to hate me than to forget me. I think Lydia also realizes this. Caroline stopped walking. Her eyes were shocked. She could understand Kates mood. She was the same, but she couldnt be as cruel as Kate. Kate was cruel to herself and even crueler to others. In the office of L Group. Leo held Lydias shoulders with both hands andforted her, Lydia, you dont need to do like that. I can handle this matter It was up to him to decide whether to do the urban nning and construction projects. As long as he was willing, he had many ways to solve it. Lydia shook her head, I know you can, but what about next time? Kates goal is only me. The more you help me, the less possibility that she will give up. Leos was moved, So, you decided to go?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Lydia nodded seriously, Even for the sake of you, I will go. This is a grudge between me and her! No, I wont allow it! Leos voice was low, and his face became even more sullen. Lydia will be heading for her doom if she goes to Lawsons courtyard alone. Lydia smiled, I know that you care about me, but you and I are together because of a coincidence. Womens jealousy is terrifying. Leo still shook his head, I dont care about her. I have never loved her at all. Leo! Lydia yelled, and when she raised her head again, her eyes were red, Im very lucky to meet you. Ive been suffering for five years for you. Its not a big deal for me to make an end with her! Did she really win? Did I get trampled on by her? This is a war between women. She can take revenge on me and doesnt care about anything. I can also give up everything for you! After speaking, Lydia stood on tiptoe and kissed Leo affectionately. Leos eyes widened and he couldnt say a word. There were still tears on Lydias face, but Leo couldnt feel that she was crying. Instead, she wasughing. At this moment, Leo felt this womans power. Its stronger than his. The wind was blowing, and the dark clouds covered it. The weather forecast said it would rain heavily at night. In Lawsons courtyard. Kate stood in the courtyard, staring at the sky that was about to be engulfed by the storm. Its just like her restless heart. Lydia was under great pressure. She wasnt easy at all as well. She was waiting for Lydia toe. At this moment, Lawsons courtyard was full of people. Jaxon, Terry, and Hayden were included. They all looked sullen. It was not in the n for Kate and Lydia to make an end. Obviously, this was Kates self-assertion. However, they dared not say anything. After all, the whole n was made by Kate. She also brought her own feelings by doing so. I hope nothing goes wrong Terry prayed to himself in his heart. Whether they could bring Lydia back to the Henderson family was determined by this time. She ising! Suddenly, Jaxon said aloud. All eyes were on a car approaching in the distance. Lydia got out of the car and walked over in a cold face. Kates face also turned cold in an instant. Chapter 425 Women’s War I thought Leo wouldnt let youe here. Kate walked up to Lydia and said expressionlessly. Lydia ignored her and said tonelessly, Its useless to talk too much. What do you want to make an end? When Lydia said this, there was an aura on her body. Due to that, Kate was under more pressure. But soon, Kate returned to calm. Its very simple. If you divorce him, I will immediately help yourpany restore all projects. I will do my best to help you with the urban nning and construction projects, and I dont need a penny. Kates face was serious. Everyone who knew her knew that she didnt bother to lie. And the terms proposed by Kate were sincere enough. If it was Lydia five years ago, she might have agreed. However, now she had a family. Is that what you mean to make an end? Lydia looked at Kate and smiled thinly. Sheughed sarcastically and contemptuously. Kate was surprised for a moment, and then her eyes became cold, Did you think that I would fight with you? Of course not, I just think what you said is meaningless! Lydias face was icy cold. She said, I know, from the beginning to the end, you have been targeting me. Even if you destroy mypany and use it as a threat, you should understand that since I gave birth to Leos child, I will not give up on him. Its just a waste of time for you to let mee here. Kate was sluggish for a moment, and then her face became sullen. Apart from the love affair happened that night between you and him, and he made you pregnant with his child, what elses between you and him? She bit her lip tightly and said to Lydia with some gaffe. Lydia suddenly fell into silence. Kate continued, At that time, you didnt like him at all, and he brought you such a big torment. Why didnt you kill the child? I dont understand why you have so much courage to wait for someone who may never wait for. Arent you waiting too? Lydia suddenly uttered. She looked at Kate and said softly. Suddenly, Kate was shocked, and her pupils shrank suddenly. Five years ago, you were good at scheming. However, only you knew that it was just your protective carapace. If you couldnt let others be afraid of you, you would be the one who was swallowed up. But think about him, was he afraid of you? Lydias words suddenly made Kates face pale. Her fists clenched tightly and her body was trembling slightly. Her thoughts floated away, back to the day she met him for the first time five years ago. I will marry you, but you must live in, and I will not love you, never will. As soon as they met, she lifted up her horn and bargained over her terms. But he shook his head, Isnt tiring like that? At this moment, she understood that he saw through her disguise at a nce. In the past, she descended into the world of mortals, and she was beyond redemption. Now she found her Mr. Right and was full of joy. You must not know that in the night five years ago, he was unconscious, but he cried and said sorry to me vaguely. That was his instinctive reaction. Lydias expression softened a little, At that time, I was thinking what kind of man he is, and thats why when I found I got pregnantter, no matter how panicked and helpless, I still insisted on giving birth to the child. I want to have hope. I hope that one day he cane back to see me and see our daughter. The corners of her mouth rose, and she smiled from the bottom of her heart.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. That story was her darkest past, but now, she could say it with a smile. It meant that she had let it go. So I understand why you are trying so hard to destroy mypany. I dont hate you, on the contrary, I thank you very much. Lydia smiled at Kate, In the past, I was always confused about the future because of my family problems, but you made me understand the truth that nothing can separate us. It doesnt matter if thepany copses. He will apany me to make aeback. I dont care whether the road ahead is dark or not. He will light a bright light for me. Kate was sluggish for a long time, and her face suddenly turned pale. Even she felt a sense of powerlessness at this time. On the surface, Kate won this battle, but in fact, she lost. She lostpletely. Oh- She squatted down like a child afraid of thunder. Her expression was painful, her hands sped her head tightly, and she screamed. Her eyes were red and showed signs of emotional breakdown. Eventually, she missed the best of him. She was tricky enough, but she copsed after all. Lydia didntfort her. She just gave her a deep look and turned to leave. This scene was also seen by Jaxon, Terry, and Hayden there. They all stood up immediately and their faces were full of incredulity. They were wondering what kind of conversation between Lydia and Kate was. How Kate could suddenly squat down with such a painful expression? From her eyes, they could see a trace of fear and sadness. Kate! When Hayden was saying, he was about to rush out, but he was stopped by Terry. The n is not finished yet. Dont be impatient. After she finished speaking, Kate staggered and stood up. She screamed with anger on her face. You stop! Lydia stopped and looked back at her expressionlessly, Is there anything else? Kates face was grim, I admit you won, but I didnt lose either! You and he will divorce in the end. Although I cant make him fall in love with me, I can give birth to his child! How dare you? Lydias eyes became fierce, and she stared at Kate, If there is such a day, I will smash your belly! At this moment, there was a murderous aura on her body, which made Kates heart give a sudden leap. But soon, she sneered again, Well wait and see! After she finished speaking, she shouted, Take her. Whoa! Soon, arge group of people emerged from Lawsons courtyard and surrounded Lydia. Lydias expression also changed. She looked back at Kate, What are you going to do? Kate sneered, Dont worry, I wont hurt you, but I need to help some of my old friends to let you go back to Valenham. As she stopped speaking, three figures came out of the house. It was Jaxon, Terry, and Hayden. Looking at the three, Lydia seemed to understand something at once, and her expression became angry. It turns out that all of this was your idea! Terry stepped forward and said to Lydia, To be precise, I asked Kate to do it. For your and others sake, you should go back to Valenham. Weve changed our minds. It doesnt matter if we divorce or not. As long as you are in Valenham and you marry Mr. Newman, its still the same. Chapter 426 He Got to Pick One Lydias face got ghastly pale when she heard Terrys words. Actually, she figured out everything when she saw Terry, Jaxon and Haydening out of the Lawsons house. Kate plotted the whole thing and they three were aplices aiming to bring her back to Valenham. She really underestimated Kate. Since when did you start scheming? Lydia red at Kate and clenched her teeth. Though they were rivals, she knew that Kate was better than this and disdained to lie or plot other people. But it turned out that she was wrong. Kate remained indifferent, I would despise myself to cooperate with other people for other things, but this is about Leo, so I dont care it. Hayden was feeling really awkward as Kate was his fiance and he had every right to be mad since she was in love with other men. Terrys face also darkened as everybody knew that he loved Kate. Take Miss. Henderson to the hotel and let her have a good rest! Well board the airne at 9 oclock tomorrow! Terry waved his hand and yelled. Yes! The bodyguards of the Lawsons answered and stepped towards Lydia. They werent really too cautious as Lydia was just a weaponless woman. But Lydia suddenly raised her leg and kicked the crotch of one of the bodyguards. The bodyguard instantly mped his two legs together and his face immediately went blue. Lydia took the chance and ran out. Terry was fuming, Bring her back! All the bodyguards quickly followed Lydia. But Kate just turned around and said to Jaxon, Tell that woman to get started and cannot lead Leo here before 9 oclock tomorrow! Jaxon nodded and dialed a number. Go ahead. Aids areing upstairs. At the same time, Reba was sitting on the sofa of the ward in the hospital with William and Luna sleeping next to her. She put some sleeping pills into Williams drink and got Luna a bottle of yogurt with sleeping pills in it, so they both passed out after drinking. After hanging up the phone, Rebas face was extremely pale. She then shuddered and stepped towards William. But she just stepped back and forth in the ward. It was not that she was nervous, she was just building up the courage as this was her first time to do this kind of thing. Reba took some deep breaths and in the end held William up. Someone soon knocked on the door. Who is it? Reba asked nervously. Im here to give him a shot. A mans low voice sounded. There were no male nurses in the hospital, so Reba immediately got the hint and knew this was the man to help her, so she hurriedly unlocked the door. The two man in white coat nced at Reba and said, Is he inside? Yes. Yes. Take him down. I cant carry him alone. Reba answered. The secret order that mysterious man asked her to do was to kidnap William. The two men looked at each other and one of them carried William and one of them went to lead to the way. Reba followed them anxiously. Instead of taking the elevator, they walked the Staff Only staircase that only the medical personnel can take. There were few people on the road and they were pretty cautious, so they soon got out of the hospital and got on a ck Buick. They drove pretty fast and were on a remote suburb soon. But they didnt notice that there was a micro tracker in the chassis of the car. Where are we going?All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Reba asked nervously. One of the men just answered coldly, Dont ask questions. You will know when we get there. Reba shrank her neck back and was flustered. But the driver suddenly hit on the brake and pulled over the car. Reba hit on the seat before her as she was taken off guard and got disoriented. The man in the front seat was also taken aback and got irritated, Do you know how to drive a car or not? The driver was pretty serious and pointed ahead, Look ahead. They then followed his direction and were shocked. There were two people standing in the middle of the road. One was tall and slender and in ck suit. The other one was a little girl that was about twelve or thirteen years old and was holding a yogurt. Why you are here! Reba shuddered out of fear when she saw Luna and Nadine, Didnt you pass out? Why are you here? Luna despised, Did you really think that you can put me to sleep with that amount of sleeping pills? You wish! Knowing that they cant leave, those two aids took out guns and shot at Luna and Nadine. But Luna and Nadine instantly disappeared andnded on the top of the car. Nadine hit on the car violently and dented the roof. Luna whistled and there were two worms flying into the mouths of those two men. They died before they even got the time to scream. Nadine jumped off the car and found Reba sitting woodenly in the car and being shocked. Dont dont kill me Nadine instantly knocked her out and called someone. My lord, Ive taken care of them and its indeed the Hamilton Family that was contacting Reba as you predicted. Okay. Leo answered over the phone. Though he just uttered a word, but it filled with fierceness. My lord, do you want me to rush to you? Nadine asked and she heard a mild sound of motor roaring over the phone. No. I will find them myself. Leo responded indifferently. Though Lydia tried her best to run back to the car and drive away, she was caught by the bodyguards and taken back. Take care of her. Kate nced at the disheveled Lydia and was suddenly disinterested and went back to the Lawsons coolly. There were only Terry, Jaxon and Hayden on the spot. Lydia was already under control, but she still red at them. Terry, arent you afraid that Leo might punish you? Terry chuckled, Well, I will already be on the ne with you when he got me. What do you mean? Lydia got nervous. She tried to call Leo while she was running but the phone didnt get through. Jaxon sniggered, Well, Miss. Henderson, maybe you dont know this, but your father is also in trouble. We came prepared and asked someone to take William away. What? Lydia was stunned and just screamed, You are insane! Terry suddenly squinted his eyes, Do you really think that loser loves you? Well, now he got to choose a side since you and William are both in danger. Which side do you think he would pick? Lydia immediately sunk into silence. She knew that Leo wouldnte to rescue her when the phone didnt get through. Though Lydia didnt me him, but she still hoped that Leo coulde and save her. Take her away! Terry waved his hands and the bodyguards of the Lawson Family were going to take Lydia onto the car. But a ck car suddenly raced towards into the mansion like a crazy bull and instead of slowing down, it picked up the speed and hit all the bodyguards. Those bodyguards were instantly in the air. Who is it? Terry, Jaxon and Hayden instantly got rmed. The car stopped and a person got out of the car. Lydia got excited and almost cried when she saw this figure, Honey! Chapter 427 Your Death is Near Lydia cannot hold her inner excitation back and went to hug Leo. Leobed her broken hair lightly and asked, Are you okay? Lydia shook her head and hugged him tighter. She was really hopeless before and thought that she definitely would be taken away, but Leo showed up. There was no telling how excited she was before. I told you not to the Lawsons alone! You would be in serious danger if I didnte in time. Leo was serious. Lydia seldom blushed and whispered to him, I got you, right? Protecting Lydia behind his back, Leonded his eyes on Terry, Jaxon and Hayden and got extremely fierce.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Leo They three also got dead serious. I will go to call Miss. Lawson. Jaxon said cautiously and turned around, but Hayden stopped him and looked at Leo indifferently. Well, he is just a useless man who married into the Hendersons? We dont have to bother Kate. Moreover, I got to settle something with him Haydens face darkened and he got even more furious when he thought that Kate was in love with Leo. At the very next second, he yelled, Leo, I meant to settle with you after I get married with Kate. How dare you to show up here? Well, I ought to say the same words to you. Leo straightened his back and nced at them coldly, Ive already spared you once before, but you even got the audacity to hurt the one I love! Have you ever considered the consequences? Consequences? Jaxon sneered, You should be the one to think about the consequences! Well, I advise you to stop fighting and let us take Miss. Henderson away! Or your father will be dead! Leos eyes filled with killing intention and Lydia suddenly thought of this and asked Leo, Leo, go to save dad. He is kidnapped! They thought that Leo would be livid with anger when he heard this news. But to their surprises, Leo remained undisturbed and even let out a sarcastic smile. Three idiots! He slowly said. Terry, Jaxon and Hayden were immediately fuming, What are you talking about? Jaxon shouted, Well, the truth is that William has been taken away by my guy and Im in control of his life or death now! You really dont care about your fathers life? Is that so? Leo sneered, Why dont you give your guy a call and see if they are still in this world? Jaxons face immediately changed. Terry and Hayden met each others eyes and started feeling weird. But Jaxon soonughed, Youre just bluffing! Do you really think that I will believe your word? Believe it or not, but the Hamilton Family would be eliminated because what you did! Jaxon smiled out of anger and said, Well then, you left me no choice here! I will let my guy to kill your father right now! Then he took out his phone and called someone. Leo, how is dad now? Lydia got edgy and was worried. If she didnt insist oning to the Lawson Family and settling everything with Kate, they wouldnt get into such a predicament. But Leo just gazed at her, Do you believe me? Lydia froze and nodded. She really trusted Leo unconditionally. But Jaxons call didnt get through for a long time. He called again and again, but still, no one answered. He got increasingly worried. Hurry up! Call them and see what happened! He yelled at the phone. Someone soon called him and was frightened, Mamaster, our people are all killed by two women! The callers voice was so loud that Leo and Lydia who were standing afar can hear him. Jaxon was first shocked and then got mad, Are you all idiots? There are a bunch of you! Cant you handle two girls? Those two girls are two powerful! Even the elite bodyguard in our family cannotpete with them! The tall one is unbeatable and that little girl can can summon worms! Several of us are bitten to death! The caller was terrified and shuddered. Here you are! A little girls voice sounded over the phone, Nadine, youve killed sixteen people. Let me have this one. I will use his body as a host for my worms! Do whatever you want. An indifferent voice answered. What no no A voice soon shirked and something seemed to be biting him. Clutching at his phone, Jaxon was in total shock. But soon, he got fierce. Leo, how dare you to massacre my people! He clenched at the folding fan in his hand. This is just a beginning. You and your whole family would be dead by the end of this day! Leo was cold and walked towards Jaxon. He always sought his revenge. Jaxon was no doubt the mysterious man who contacted Reba and Caroline. He single-handedly plotted the whole n and had William almost got shot dead and got the As Beauty Group into troubles and asked Reba to kidnap William now! He was behind all of these things! It was natural that Leo would first kill him. Stop it! Jaxon yelled and red at Leo and then sneered, Leo, do you really think you can kill me? Leo smiled, You should know what I am capable of. It would as easy as stamp an ant for me to kill me. Jaxons face immediately darkened. He tried to arm wrestles with Leo in the Hudsons wedding. He went all out and cannot even move Leo a bit. It was obvious that Leo was far tougher than him. But he still sneered, You are surly tough, but it doesnt mean you are more powerful than me. We ought to test it out. Leo shook his head, Well then, I will give you a chance to challenge me. As long as you can hold two rounds, I will let you leave. His words were surly arrogant, but Terry stepped back automatically. He had witnessed Leos power back in the Hendersons, and he had to hide in a coffin, so he knew Leo was on the upper hand. But Jaxon answered coldly, Who are you to fight with me? You really dont know what our Hamilton Family can pull off right? He then sniggered, My family is the Mysteration of the Martial Arts Association and its full of elites! They would kill you for me! Ten powerful men suddenly encircled Leo and Jaxons eyes filled with fire and shouted, Leo, your death is near! Chapter 428 All is out Honey, lets just get out of here Seeing all the powerful elites of the Hamilton Family, Lydia was quite worried. As an outsider, she can even see how unique of these elites, let alone Leo. These elites werent exactly strong, and some of them were even slender. But their cheek bones were all bulging and veins were throbbing. They were quite intimidating just standing there. They all had that inner Zen. They were just one step away from achieving the inner power. Terry and Hayden looked at these man seriously andmented, The Hamilton Family wont be inferior to any of the ace families in Valenham judging from the family power. Thisment was actually quite objective. There were a lot of powerful families in the Valenham and they were all rooted in this city. The ace families in the Valenham would be the dominant one in other cities. But the Hamilton Family wasnt weakpared to the ace families in Valenham, so it was really powerful. Jaxon roared and can hear the fear in Terry and Haydens words and got cocky, There are countless powerful people in this world. All the martial associations sumb to the God of War lineage that is created by Martial Maestro, Jason Ellis. People who learn from it would be called at elites. My martial association is really nothingpared to them. But they are good enough for a loser! Then he suddenly turned to Leo and was sorry for him, I didnt even send out my aces in the Mysteration and you are already under immense pressure! You would probably shit yourself if I get them! Hearing Jaxons words, Leo cracked a smiled, Am I worried to you? Are you not? Jaxons face immediately cooled down, You are surly tough, but can you handle all these people? Leo touched his nose, Well, it seems that I would be looked down if I dont show some of my strengths Then he said to Lydia, Baby, give me one minute. Jaxon and Hayden were shocked. All the elites of the Hamilton Family were stern. Leo was implying that he can deal with all these elites within a minute. Just kill him! Jaxon yelled. All the elites were already ignited by Leos despise. Do we really all need these people to take care of a loser? One of the elites sneered, I can kill him alone! Then he knocked at Leos temples. A normal person wouldnt survive, but Leo remained undisturbed and didnt move a bit.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Well, he was frozen out of fear. Kill him! Go to hell! The elite got fierce and shouted. But before he can touch Leo, his neck was pounded by Leo. His lower body was in the air and his upper body was hit to the ground. The ground was seriously dented. At the same time, a crack sounded. His neck bent inward in a weird position and he didnt even get the time to struggle and was hit to death by Leo. Dead silence ensued. All the elites were shocked and froze. Lydia was also in shock. She had seen Leo fight before, but she didnt expect how powerful was Leo now. Jaxon got choked up and cant utter a voice. As a master of the Hamilton Family, he knew the ins and outs of the martial association. Harry, the president of the Publiration, was just a puppet and cannot even rank top fifty in terms of the real power. So Jaxon wasnt really surprised when Leo crashed Harry that time. But he brought out all the elites today and they cannot even win over Leo. These elites were just one step away from achieving inner power! He suddenly thought of something and got frightened and stepped back subconsciously. You, you are the expert on inner power All the other elites realized this and no one dared to step forward and wanted to leave. Leo remained indifferent, Do you really think that I will let you leave here alive? Leo moved at the next second. All the people didnt see Leos move and their eyes just suddenly went blind and cannot see the sunshine again. Leo turned around and gazed at Jaxon coldly. He started shaking uncontrobly as soon as he met Leos eyes. You just said that my death is near? Leo was cold-blooded and Jaxon didnt even get the strength to step back at this point. No, no. I didnt mean that. I was saying that my death my death is near! His voice shuddered and denied. Leo let out a weird smile when he heard Jaxons smile. Well, you are right. Your death is near. At the very next second, he wrangled Jaxons throat and lifted him up. He then grabbed him even harder and Jaxons throat started cracking. Leo remained indifferent, Call the whole Hamilton Family over. One man less and you will be dead! Then he juts tossed Jaxon aside. Jaxon covered his throat and coughed crazily to release the pain from suffocating. He then took out his phone hurriedly and called his father without hesitation. Dad, Im going to be killed! Take the whole family to the Lawson Family now and save me! Lydia was utterly shocked when she witnessed this scene. This was the first time ever that she saw Leo was so raged and he was doing this for her. At the same time, Jaxons father, Tristan, was fuming when he took the call. Tell everyone of the Mysteration to assemble right now! Someone is trying to kill Jaxon! This is the masters order! Yes, master! All the people were taken aback and went out to spread the masters order. The masters order was the highest warning in the whole family, and no one can disobey it. Over twenty people soon pooled together in front of the house. All the elites of the Hamilton Family were here. Chapter 429 The Hamilton’s Doomsday Tristan got deadly fierce when all the elites assembled together. All the people go to the Lawsons right now! Get my son out! Tristan was about sixty-nine and had Jaxon when he was about forty, so he spoiled Jaxon deeply. Whats more, Jaxon was talented when it came to martial arts, so Tristan was determined pass the Hamilton Family to him, so when he got Jaxons call, knowing that she was threatened by life, he wanted to murder someone. Its someone called Low who is threatening my son! One of the people shuddered when he heard Leos name and immediately stopped. Master, please think this through. This Leo challenged the whole martial association a while back, so his power is beyond our estimation. It was Harry who was saying this sentence. He was still bandaged and would be livid with anger every time he brought up this topic. Leo did this to him. Actually, he had no personal grudges towards Leo, and he wouldnt go to hurt Leo if Jaxon didnt talk him into this and promised him that he would be promoted into the Mysteration. But Leo turned out challenging the whole martial association and made the Publiration aughing stock. Now he was injured and lost his president position. But Tristan just ignored his words and pounded him, Shut the fuck up! If that Leo is really that obnoxious, we Hamiltons ought to punish him! Why would you take his side? As the master of the Mysteration, his was in his zenith and had achieved inner power when he was sixty. Harry immediately passed out. After taking care of Harry, he scanned around and said loudly, Rescue my son right now! Not a secondter! Harry would be the example if anyone dares to stop me! Yes, master! All the elites answered. Tristan suddenly recalled something and asked, Where is the Zakariya?All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. He is on the way here! Tristan frowned and waved his hand, Lets go to the Lasowns right away! Jaxon cooled down a bit after hanging up the phone and said to Leo, Youd better release me right away. My father and the whole family are on the way here and they arent like those losers and you are no match for them! Leo just smiled, Didnt you hear me? The Hamilton Family would be eliminated tonight! Jaxon finally understood that Leo didnt ask him to call the whole family over to negotiate but to wipe out them all. You are asking for death! Jaxon sneered out of anger. The Hamilton Family didnt be one of the four prestigious families for its wealth or persistence but real strength. Formidable strength. Terry and Hayden were dumbfounded at this point. Their families may be able to eliminate one prestigious families, but they would definitely pay a lot, but was Leo really going to eliminate a whole family himself? He got to be dreaming! It was like Leo had read their mind, he suddenly turned around and stared at them. Terry and Hayden immediately froze and dared not to make a move. Well, I will spare you this time since you are just aplices in this scheme. But what happened to the Hamilton Family today will be your tomorrow if you dare to pull this off once more time. Leo said indifferently. Terry and Hayden were a bit irritated when they heard Leos words and Jaxon justughed out thinking that Leo must be mad. It was still not definite whether Leo can wipe out the Hamilton Family. Moreover, he wouldnt be able to confront the families behind Terry and Hayden. They were the royal families in Valenham, the Matthews Family and the Cohen Family and the Newman Family maybe included. Jaxon didnt believe that Leo can handle three royal families alone. Lydias heart was also pounding. Leo would really challenge two royal families for her. She was both shocked and touched. But she would definitely be in a dilemma if that day came. My lord. Master. Two voices sounded. All the people turned around and saw two girls walking towards them and were terrified. The girl in ck suit and the little girl exactly fitted the description that Jaxons bodyguard had said over the phone. Nadine was especially fierce and formidable. They were the women that eliminated the Hamiltons bodyguards! Why were they calling Leo lord and master? Jaxon and Hayden found it pretty strange. Terry had met Nadine before and even dared not to breathe. Jaxonughed when he came round, Is this what you got? Isnt it enough? Leo answered coldly. While Jaxon was going to say something, three cars pulled over and about twenty people got out of the car. Though there werent a lot of them, they were all aces. Dad! Jaxon instantly got merry and greeted and then sneered at Leo, My whole family is all here! Prepare to be killed! Tristan was domineering and strode over with the whole Hamilton Family. Are you the one who is threatening my son? Do you want to the whole family over? Tristans face then darkened, Now that my whole family is here, what can you do? All the aces of the Hamilton Family didnt say anything except for Tristan, but the coldness in their eyes were telling. Lydia should be afraid of these aces, but standing behind Leo, she didnt get any fear. It seemed like that his back can protect her from anything. Leo scanned around coldly and squinted his eyes. Where is Harry? Leos voice was resonant. Tristan paused a bit as he didnt expect Leo to bring up Harry and sneered, Well, I certainly didnt expect you to bring up that gutless loser. He tried to stop me and had been killed. Leo smiled and said, Well, what a pity. The only sensible Hamilton was killed by you. What are you talking about? Tristan was irritated and shouted, Cut the crap! Let go of my son and I will leave you a whole body! Leo remained indifferently, I asked that your whole family should be here. But now Harry is not here, so there is no need for you to be alive. Tristan froze a bit when he heard Leos words and then got furious. How dare you to say that you can eliminate my whole family? Leo didnt answer and Nadine knew that he wanted her and Luna to take care of them. She then turned to Luna. Well, I dont need to handle these losers myself, right? Nadine did all the hassles before Luna sided with Leo, but now she was here, she ought to do this since she was the youngest. No, no! Luna ran to the whole Hamilton Family excitedly and eximed, Dont try to fight back and you wont sense any pain. Jaxon suddenly yelled, Dad, dont be fooled by this little girls appearance! She knows witchcraft! What? At the drop of his sound, one of the Hamilton Family started shrieking. Chapter 430 The Killer from Westernland He suddenly started screaming and before the Hamilton Family can realize what was going on, a man was dead in a horrible way. Blood oozed from his eyes, nose and mouth. My son! A middle-aged man shrieked angrily in a while. Eyes reddened, he sprinted to the body.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Dont go there. Tristan sensed something was wrong and instantly stopped him and was serious. Long worms came out the bodys eyes, nose and mouth and then went back to Lunas palm. Luna then put them back into the bottle and got mad. I told you not to fight! You wouldnt feel the pain! All the Hamilton members were in total shock. This was the first time ever for them to see this kind of witchcraft. Lydia was also taken aback and looked at Leo shockingly. Why would this kind of powerful people follow Leo? But Tristan just shouted, Dont be afraid of her! Kill her before she can do anything! She would be defeated easily. He didnt sense any martial strength from Luna and any Hamilton aces can kill her. The tricky part was her weird power. Hearing Tristans order, all the Hamilton aces approached Luna. Luna got panicky and stepped back. Are you all men? How can all you grown-ups fight a little kid? Tristan shouted, You just killed my family member and you would be punished! Luna screamed and hid behind Nadine. They are crazy. I cant fight them all at once. I knew that I cant trust you. Nadine got speechless. Go to take care of them. Leo said to Nadine. He knew Lunas weakness. She can pull off some witchcraft but would be defeated if a bunch of people attacked her from a close distance. Yes, my lord. Nadine answered and took out a sharp dagger. Kill her! Tristan shouted. He didnt know Nadines strength yet, but Jaxon warned him, Be careful, dad. This woman is really powerful! But Tristan didnt care, I dont care how powerful she is. She cannot withstand a single blow facing Mysteration. Go to hide in the mansion with two royal lords. Jaxon then turned to Terry and Hayden who wanted go to hide inside long before. They didnt know why, but they got this weird feeling inside. Are you really considering running away? Nadine remained indifferent and ran towards Jaxon. You are confronting us! Tristan shouted, Go to kill her! Ten of the aces attacked Nadine all at once. But Nadine didnt even look at them. The ten aces were already quite fast, but they didnt even get to touch Nadines hem. She crisscrossed the crown like a butterfly. All the aces then copsed to the ground during a few seconds. At the next second, she threw out her dagger which hit exactly on the wall that Jaxon was running to. The dagger was even swinging as her strength was too powerful. Jaxon was stunned and copsed to the floor woodenly. Jaxon! Tristan was also in shock and turned to Nadine with a trace of fear. He knew how powerful was Nadine at this point and wasnt sure if he can beat her. He thennded his eyes on Leo who remained undisturbed the whole time. Nadine was just his guard and was this powerful. How formidable will he be then? Terry and Hayden were also taken aback and got frightened since they were in Emerdale and not Valenham especially. So they just suddenly shut the door and left Jaxon out. Jaxon came round and knocked on the door crazily. Open the door! But no matter how he yelled, no one went to open it. We want to see Kate. Terry and Hayden said to the maid as soon as they went in. The maid was indifferent, Im sorry but she is taking a rest and wont see anyone. Terry and Hayden looked at each other and looked at the ceiling subconsciously. At the same time, Kate was in the back yard of the mansion. She put on a makeup herself and was wearing a bright lipstick. She looked like a bride-to-be in the mirror. It was a mess outside the mansion, but as the initiator, she acted like nothing was happening. After killing thest ace, Nadinended her eyes on Tristan and Jaxon who were terrified at this point. Tristan suddenly turned to Leo, Who are you and why these powerful people are following you? Leo ignored his words and Nadine justughed, Insignificant people like you dont get to know his identity. Tristan got furious as how can she have no regard for him! He was the president of the martial arts association! Tristans phone started ringing. He was much calmer after he picked up the phone and started smiling. After hanging up the phone, he looked at Leo cockily, Do you really think that you can eliminate our whole family now that your guard had killed all my aces? Nadine got irritated and as she was about to say something, Leo waved his hand and looked at Tristan coldly. Do you have any back-ups? Certainly! Tristan distorted his face, I would surly do my best since you asked my whole family to be here! At the drop of his sound, a ck figure suddenly approached Leo from his back. His dagger was aiming his back neck. Be careful, my lord. Nadine yelled but it was toote. The dagger was near the neck. Leo suddenly held Lydia who hadnt realized what was going on and changed their positions. He then leaned backwards a bit and the dagger passed right Leos throat. Leo then got fierce and kicked his leg. The figure was pretty fast and stepped back. Killer from the Westernd? Leos eyes squinted when he saw the figures dress and his eyes filled with subtle killing intention. Chapter 431 Dragonlord in Northernland Everyone saw clearly what the figure looked like the moment it showed up. He was wearing dark clothing, his head shaved in a buzz cut, his face covered with a metal mask, which gleamed with a cold , silvery light. There was nothing unusual about him, but the man exuded power, and was much stronger than those Mysteration masters from the Hamilton family. A shiver ran down Lydias back as she saw the man clearly. Now she regretted havinge to the Lawson Residence alone since they had already set a trap for her to jump in. Nadine heaved a sigh of relief as she saw Leo was all right, but the look on her face became solemn the moment she heard what he said. Did you say hees from Westernd, my lord? Exactly. Leo nodded and continued in a low voice, The way he moved his body just now and how quietly he breathes are exactly the same with those of people from Westernd. Pompeii wasposed of four parts, Easternd, Southernd, Westernd and Northernd, each border heavily guarded and led by a lord, just as Leo guarded the border of Northernd as Commander of Wyverns.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. However, Leo had made more contributions than any other lord of the rest borders of Pompeii during these years, and the Wyverns was the best equipped forces, so the other three lords were unhappy with it. Thats interesting. Nadines lips curved into a grim smile. Such a great fighter from Westernd actually submits himself to the Hamilton family. Nadine had lived in Westernd for some time since she had started following Leo. It was a tough and war-ridden region. Citizens from the other parts of Pompeii were no match for Westernd people in terms of fighting, let alone a martial arts master known to all. However, Leo lost interest in him after throwing a nce at him. He turned to Tristan and asked, So hees to your rescue? Yes. His name is Zakariya and hees from Westernd! Tristan burst intoughter and came to Zakariyas side. Hes the top fighter of the Hamilton family, and shes no match for him. I doubt it, Nadine sneered. As far as I know, Westernd is the weakest region of Pompeii, and it cantpete with Northernd at all. I dont think a fighter from Westernd is intimidating to me. How dare you say that! Tristan flew into a rage and pointed his finger at Nadine. You have no idea what youre talking about! Have you ever been to Westernd? If you had, you would find all your great skills are to no avail there! Father, stop talking nonsense with her. She has no idea how strong the killers from Westernd are! Now that Zakariya had showed up, Jaxon wasnt afraid at all and started to ride the high horse again, as if he had found the key to sess. In the Hamiltons opinion, no matter how strong Nadine was, it was impossible for her to have been to some dangerous ce like Westernd, and she couldntpete with a top fighter from Westernd like Zakariya. Youve gone too far Nadine growled through clenched teeth. When she was fighting alongside Leo throughout Northernd, Jaxon was still a mere nobody. Nadine! Suddenly, Leo called loudly. Nadine recovered herself and stepped back behind Leo upon hearing that. Watching this scene, both Tristan and Jaxon thought Leo was intimidated, and the grins on their faces widened. Now you realize what trouble youve got yourself into, kid, but its toote! Do you think youll survive tonight after you killed so many masters from the Hamilton family? Tristan snarled. Jaxon looked at Nadine with a scowl. And you, you threw a dagger at me. Dont kill this woman for now. Let me y with her first. I just want to see if shes so fiery in bed! Zakariya strode towards Leo and Nadine with a dagger, saying nothing. Leo looked back at Lydia and said, Wait for me in the car. OK. Lydia turned around and rushed towards her car immediately, aware that she would only be Leos burden if she stayed. Jaxon, nevertheless, narrowed his eyes as he saw that. Youd better ask Lydia to go back to Valenham. In that case, I might not kill you. Leo gave a contemptuous smile. Come on! Why would a killer from Westernd give you so much confidence? Tristan stayed calm and stared coldly at Leo. Zakariya, kill him. After that, well get even, and youll be free! Zakariya remained silent for a while before he finally walked towards Leo and Nadine with the dagger. Under that metal mask was a grim face. I dont want to do it myself. Youd better kill yourselves, Zakariya said in a husky voice and tossed out the dagger. Leo didnt pick it up, but suddenly asked, Hows Cassius going? Zakariyas whole body trembled violently as Leo asked the question. Since he was wearing a mask, Leo couldnt see the look on his face, but Leo could tell he must be astonished. Zakariya took a step back subconsciously and asked in disbelief, How did you know that name? Cassius Miller was the lord of Westernd. Back when the four lords were fighting for the title of Commander of Wyverns, Leo, the lord of Northernd defeated the other three by great superiority, and Cassius, the lord of Westernd, was the first one to quit the game. No one knew the names of the four lords, but howe this guy did? Leo looked into Zakariyas eyes and continued, Zakariya, its said that you run around Westernd and work as a hitman. The one of your most famous task is At this moment, Leo paused deliberately and shed Zakariya a yful look, only to see him shivering uncontrobly with sweat all over his forehead. The next moment, Leo blurted, To assassinate Dragonlord in Northernd! Not only Zakariya, but Nadine was also shocked to hear that. She stared at Zakariya for a long time before she finally remembered something. Before Leo became Commander of Wyverns, Cassius had sent someone to look into his background, and the one was Zakariya. Naturally, Zakariya failed. He didnt even meet Leo before the Wyverns stopped him. Just as they were about to put him to death, Leo turned up and waved his hand, signaling them to let Zakariya go. At that point, Zakariya caught a glimpse of Leo from afar. It didnt ur to him that yearster, they would meet again in this way. Zakariya shuddered more violently. He even began to draw back. Sweat poured down his forehead, as if he just came out of water. You, you are Zakariya stuttered in a trembling voice. Truly, he already knew who Leo was, but he was unable to say his name as if someone was choking him, because he was aware that Leo was untouchable, and he was intimidated by him. Do you still want to kill me? Leo asked with a grin. The next moment, Zakariya copsed to the ground, trembling all over. He didnt have the guts to kill the Dragonlord of Northernd at all! Chapter 432 The Hamilton Family was Eliminated Devastated and appalled, Zakariya didnt even dare to look up at Leo. He almost passed out in shock just now, because he never expected that the man standing in front of him was actually Dragonlord in Northernd. Meanwhile, Zakariya wondered why Leo wasnt in Northernd but in Emerdale. Did the other three lords know about that? Questions came up one after another in Zakariyas mind, but he didnt dare to say anything. At the same time, Tristan and Jaxon were stunned to watch this scene not far away. Zakariya, their top fighter, actually gave in without even fighting?! Not only did he give in without fighting, but he actually knelt down in front of Leo? What are you doing, Zakariya? Why dont you kill him? Why are you on your knees? Tristan roared with a scowl. Meanwhile, the expression on Jaxons face turned a little terrified. Jaxon knew Zakariyas personality well. He was a man of few words, and he was decisive. His target never survived the night if Zakariya decided to deal with him. But now, Zakariya was on his knees before Leo, trembling all over. Did that mean even Zakariya was no match for Leo at all? Father, lets leave here now. Stop fighting against him, Jaxon urged immediately. However, Tristan thundered, Bastard! Didnt you see he kill our men? If we dont kill him, how will we survive in Emerdale? The next moment, Tristan turned to Zakariya and growled, Zakariya, Imand you to kill him now! Leo, nevertheless, stared calmly at Zakariya and said slowly, I dont know what happened to you, but I know youre not from Nothernd. However, no matter where youre from, you should have fought against foreign invaders instead of working for the Hamilton family. What youve lost is more than your dignity. Youve also lost your pride, your pride as a Westernd fighter! The look in Leos eyes became stern as he spoke, and Zakariya felt as if Leos piercing gaze prated through his heart like a sword. Leo leaned over and gazed at Zakariya. Hold up your chin and look into my eyes. Every Westernd fighter should raise his head proudly! What Leo said worked like magic and made Zakariya shiver violently. He looked up, trembling. This was the first time he had ever looked into Leos eyes so close. Take off your mask! Leo ordered.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Zakariya removed the mask from his face with his trembling hand, showing his terrible face, which was covered with scars. Even Nadine flinched at the sight of it. How did you get those scars? Leo asked in a solemn tone. Zakariyas eyes turned red as the expression on his face becameplicated. A mission failed, and I was expelled from Westernd. Then I happened to encounter enemies on the way, and a bomb exploded beside me. From then on, Zakariya showed up with a mask. Leo remained silent for a while, looking grim. Cassius Miller he muttered under his breath. Not far away from them, both Tristan and Jaxon were too shocked to speak. Zakariya actually took off his mask?! That was his bottom line. Even Tristan and Jaxon wouldnt ask him to do that! Tristan roared again after a long pause, Zakariya, Imand you to kill him! What Zakariya did totally infuriated Tristan. Shut up! The next moment, Zakariya put on his mask, turned around and red at Tristan. What did you say? Tristan and Jaxon were surprised to see Zakariya acting this way. He worked for them, yet he told them to shut up. Two secondster, Tristan gave Zakariya a sullen re. Zakariya, have you forgotten who you are? Or, are you going to betray the Hamilton family? Mr. Hamilton, I can kill anybody for you, but not this man, Zakariya said in a cold voice. Besides, Ive done a lot for the Hamilton family during the past two years. Its true that you took me in back then, but now were even. Please get someone else! After that, Zakariya bowed low to Leo and added, Thank you for not killing me back then. Then he strode off the Lawson Residence. Stop! Tristan stood in the doorway angrily, not letting Zakariya leave. What do you mean by that? Do you think you can get away from the Hamilton family after killing several people for me? Stop daydreaming! Zakariya replied in a grim voice, If it were someone else, I wouldnt hesitate to kill him, but Mr. Cohen is someone you cant afford to mess up with. If you want to kill him, you have to kill me first! Tristan and Jaxon were astonished to hear Zakariyas forceful speech, since they had never expected him to behave this way. Come on! Hes nothing but a man living off his wife, and youre telling me hes someone we cant afford to mess up with? I can tell you just want to betray the Hamilton family! Tristan said through clenched teeth. What fools you are! Zakariya eximed. The reason you took me in back then was because you knew I was strong and I could do dirty work for you after I recovered. Now were even. Dont me me for being too hard on you if you keep pestering me! A dangerous glint shed across Tristans eyes as he heard Zakariya. Zakariya, Ill give you another chance to change your mind, or youd die with them! Tristan said in a menacing tone. At this moment, Leo chimed in softly, Zakariya, Im sure youve already decided how to handle this situation. Zakariya bowed slightly. Yes, Mr. Cohen. Smart as he was, Zakariya didnt reveal Leos identity. The next moment, his eyes turned cold. And you said you wanted to kill me? Then Zakariya strode towards Tristan and Jaxon with a metal hook in his hand. Father, this doesnt look right Jaxon paled at the sight of Zakariyas hostile re. Its all right. Tristans eyes held a dangerous glint, and he went on indifferently, Im the chairman of Mysteration, and a mere Zakariya can do nothing about me. The next moment, Tristan pushed off the ground and dashed towards Zakariya. Zakariya, since you want to die so much, let me fulfill your wish. Ill kill you first, then that loser! Tristan roared as he struck Zakariya in the chest. Zakariya sneered, Youre overreaching yourself. Instead of avoiding the punch, Zakariya flung the metal hook at Tristan. Bang! There came a loud crash from the two. Tristan was actually strong enough to fight against Zakariya, but soon, there was a gap between the twos strength. Zakariya acted too swiftly for Tristan to react, and Tristans clothes were ripped apart. Meanwhile, Zakariyaunched further attacks by throwing the metal hook violently. Mr. Hamilton, you could have lived your life. Why must you mess up with Mr. Cohen? And you even asked me to kill him. Ill kill you first! His eyes glinting menacingly, Zakariya flung the hook at Tristan. The next second, it left a gruesome wound in Tristans abdomen before his guts blew out. Father! Jaxon called loudly. Jaxons scream attracted Zakariyas attention. He turned to Jaxon, who was stunned and took to his heels at once. But the next moment, the hook pierced through Jaxons chest. No one ever expected that the Hamilton family would be eliminated by their own man. Chapter 433 I Have no Regret Being Killed by You Leo and Nadine watched this scene calmly, and they werent surprised at all, because they had long expected the fall of the Hamilton family. People from the four borders had a short fuse, and they would re up at the slightest provocation. Especially for someone like Zakariya, who owed his life to Leo, they were usually grateful and appreciative. However, the Hamilton family actually told Zakariya to kill Leo, and how would he agree to it? My lord, Ive solved all the problems for you. From now on, therell be no more threats to you in Emerdale. Now that there was no one else on the scene, Zakariya finally called Leo by his real title. Leo nodded and strode towards the Lawson Residence, only to find Zakariya following close behind. He nced back at Zakariya and asked, Youre free now. Why wouldnt you leave? Zakariya replied solemnly, A few years ago, you spared my life. I didnt expect that I would offend you again. Im guilty, and I wont have any peace in my life if I dont do something! Leo stayed quiet for a while before asking suddenly, So you want to follow me? Exactly! Zakariya knelt down on one knee and crossed his arms against his chest, paying Leo his highest tribute in Northernd way. Leo could feel his sincerity, nodding. Since youve made up your mind, follow me. But I have to tell you something in advance. Youll get into a lot of trouble with me. Zakariya heaved a sigh of relief. Will it be more dangerous than in Northernd? Leo smiled, saying nothing. Bang! He pushed open the door of the Lawson Residence and asked loudly, Where is Terry Henderson? The maids of the Lawson family saw the corpses all over the courtyard and told the truth immediately. Hes in the first room on the second floor! Leo pondered for a moment before he told Nadine, Zakariya and Luna, Go find Terry first. Dont kill Hayden for now, but Terry must die! Yes, my lord! Nadines eyes were glinting dangerously. Leo had given Terry so many chances before, but he never took them seriously. Instead, he had framed Leo up again and again! Terry should long have died! Just as Nadine went upstairs, she found that Leo wasnting up with her, but walking towards the back yard. Kates bedroom was in that direction. Suddenly, Nadine realized something and went on with her business. Some problems could only be solved by Leo. Lets go and find Terry. Poker-faced, Nadine went to the first room with Zakariya and Luna. When she took hold of the knob, she found the door was locked. She gave a contemptuous smile. Do you think I cant get in once you lock the door? The next moment, Nadine kicked the door hard and it broke into pieces with a loud crash. The huge noise attracted the attention of the people inside the room. Whos that? Both Terry and Hayden were startled to see Nadine, Zakariya and Luna. Why Why are you guys still alive? Nadine sneered, Why would we die? Because Just as Terry was about to say because they would definitely be killed by the Westernd killer of the Hamilton family, his gaze fell upon Zakariya, who was standing behind Nadine. Suddenly, his eyes widened in astonishment. You You Stuttering, Terry stared at Zakariya in horror and pointed his finger at him. Youre very surprised, arent you? Nadine smiled and said jokingly, You must be wondering, we were enemies, but howe weve be friends, right? Terry and Hayden flushed with both shock and fear, because they were indeed wondering why things would turn out this way. At this moment, Hayden rose to his feet. You cant kill me, because Im not involved in this! Nadine shot a sharp nce at him. You should be grateful that Mr. Cohen let you off. Now get lost! Hayden was filled with resentment, but he didnt dare to disobey Nadine, so he held back his anger and left the Lawson Residence. Watching this scene, Terry growled through clenched teeth, How dare you! Im Lydias cousin, and even that loser Leo doesnt dare to touch me. Who are you to shout at me! Hardly had Terry finished his sentence than Nadine pped him across the face. So you are also aware that youre Ms. Hendersons cousin, arent you? Do you know Mr. Cohen wants you to be killed? And Im here to kill you! Zakariya threw a look at Terry. Miss Nadine, hes a nobody and youre too good for him. Let me do it. No, no. Im the youngest, and you guys have to let me do it, Luna chimed in, shaking her head. Terry was terrified to see the three people scrambling to kill him.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. No, you cant kill me. If you did, the Henderson Group wouldnt let you off! Terry growled. Bang! Nadine kicked him to the ground and stepped on his chest, looking down at him. Now youre still counting on your family background? To be honest with you, even if the Henderson family gets the best fighters for you now, they cant save you! Finally, Terry realized that he was at the end of his rope, his eyes filled with fear. Tell Leo I wont go against him anymore. I really wont! If he wouldnt believe me, I can be his dog. Woof! Woof! Terry barked like a dog as he spoke. Nadine, nheless, wasnt impressed at all. Even if youre a dog, youre a useless one. The next moment, she looked at him with a scowl. Kill him! Behind her, Zakariya threw the hook at Terrys head. No! No! Terry closed his eyes in fear. Suddenly, a sh of lightning came down from the sky and lit the ground. Swoosh! A vague shape shed across the window like a ghost. Whos that? In an instant, a sense of danger welled up within Nadine, Zakariya and Luna. The thin curtains fluttered at the window, while a figure was standing above the sill upside down. His head downward, his feet were fixed on the ceiling as if they were glued onto it. He was just like a bat. A chill rippled over Nadines skin, and she shouted, Kill him! Zakariya flung the hook at Terry without hesitation. At this moment, Nadine looked back again, but the man was nowhere to be seen. The next second, he showed up beside Zakariya, struck him in the face and picked Terry up, rushing towards the window. Stop! Nadine ran after them, flustered. Even if she was racing, the man still disappeared without a trace. Meanwhile, Leo walked into the Lawson Residence. Kate just dressed up at this point. She beamed a smile at the sight of Leo. I knew you woulde here. But the next second, Leo grabbed Kates neck and lifted her up. Kate was panic-stricken, and her breathing became quick and uneven. I remember I told you, youd die if you did anything to her, Leo said coldly. Kates face turned pale, but her eyes were fixed on Leo. Then do it. I have no regret being killed by you Chapter 434 I Hope You will Have a Good and Long Life It exhausted Kate to say these words. She even gave a relieved smile when she finished her sentence. Suddenly, Leos eyes darkened. You think I wouldnt dare? Leo asked in a stern voice, tightening his grip on Kates neck. Ah Kate couldnt help but grip Leos wrist with her hands, scrabbling with her feet. She was almost choked to death. Bang! Just at this moment, the gate of the Lawson Residence was pushed open. Chris rushed in and dropped on his knees, pleading, Mr. Cohen, I know Kate has gone too far, but please let her go. I beg of you! His eyes bloodshot, Chris was panting. Apparently, he just learned what was going on here. Leo, however, stared coldly at him. Since you know she has done something unforgivable, why do you beg me to let her go? Because shes my cousin! Chris roared. When he looked up again, tears were streaming down his face. Shes my family, no matter what she has done. Besides, she loves you, and thats all! Chris almost screamed thest remark out at Leo. Leo fell into silence and loosened his grip. Finally, Kates face brightened a little and color came into it. But I have no feelings for her at all! Leo said indifferently and threw Kate onto the floor as he spoke. Lying on the cold floor, Kate was panting like a fish out of water. After a long time, she finally recovered. Leo cast a look at Chris nonchntly. Thats between her and I. Dont get involved. Chris kept shaking his head on his knees. If I hadnt begged you, she would have been dead! At this moment, Kates pale lips curved into a wry smile. Chris, get out. But Leave! Kate roared and sat up. Startled, Chris looked at Leo and Kate with mixed feelings and then left after a long hesitation. There were only Leo and Kate left in the house. Kate staggered to her feet, came up to Leo and looked closely at him. You couldnt make up your mind, could you? Unmoved, Leo said indifferently, I just want a reason. Why must you do that to her, no matter what it takes? Kate shook her head. Theres no reason. I just want to defeat her for once, and thats all.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Kate went to her bed and sat on it, her eyes suddenly zed. It was a perfect n, but I was wrong about two things. What are they? asked Leo. My resolution, and her determination, Kate said with a smile, Those are the two reasons why I failed. Leo remained silent. Kate continued after a pause, You didnt kill mest time, but you should have the motive to kill me now, shouldnt you? After that, Kate looked up at Leo. Again, Leo grabbed her by the neck, but this time, he wasnt holding hard. He looked into her eyes. Youre right. I do have the motive to kill you, but I wont for the sake of her. Why not? Kate clenched her teeth and scowled at Leo. Theres only one person who can kill me in this world, and that person is you! But I wont. Leo stared calmly at her. Youre shrewd and calctive. If it were in the past, you wouldnt do that to her, even if we were married, because youre aware that you cant split us up on your own. But you still did it, because Terry wanted her to go back to Valenham, and that gave you a gleam of hope, so you were willing to be taken advantage of by him. Leo paused and went on, Just as what you said, theres no winner, but two losers. Kate remained silent, a hint of anger on her face. She felt as if she was standing in front of Leo naked, with no privacy at all. I wont kill you. On the contrary, I hope youll live a good and long life, Leo said calmly, In that case, you would see with your own eyes how happy I am with Lydia. Well have another baby. I wish I could have a boy, so that Id have it all. But you, youll die alone. Even if you get married, you wont be happy. As soon as Leo finished his words, there came the noise of Kate crushing her teeth from her mouth. After that, blood streamed down from her lips. Leo, is this your way to get even with me? Kate was trembling with rage. Im not getting even with you. Leo shook his head and corrected her, Im just helping Lydia out. Leo left the Lawson Residence as he finished speaking. Leo! Kates angry scream came from behind him. He looked back at Kate quietly, unmoved at all. How can you do this to me Kate rose to her feet, tears rolling down her face, and her features were distorted with fury and pain. Ill say that again. Youll regret not having killed me. As long as I exist, I wont let you have a happy life with her. As long as Im not happy, you wont be happy either! Kate bawled hysterically. Leo ignored her and walked out of the Lawson Residence. Meanwhile, Nadine, Zakariya and Luna were waiting for him at the entrance, but Leos gaze fell on Zakariya, whose face was pale. Apparently, he had something on his mind. Whats wrong? Leo asked, frowning. Nadine had guilt written all over her face. Im sorry, my lord. We failed toplete the task. Someone took Terry away. What? Leo was shocked to hear that and continued asking, By whom? Nadine told the whole story, and Leos face grew solemn as he listened to her. A man like a bat? Yes, Zakariya said with a nod. We were just about to kill Terry when he suddenly showed up and punched me in the face. Did you see what he looked like? Leo asked. The three of them shook their heads. No. He was wearing dark clothing with a ck mask on his face. He moves really fast. The only thing we can confirm is that hes really strong, Nadine added, at least stronger than me. Leos eyes darkened as he heard them. He stared grimly at the gloomy sky. That man hung himself under the roof upside down Undoubtedly, he was the one Leo had been looking for all the time, the Hunter. However, Leo wondered why he came to take Terry away. Chapter 435 A Perfect Escape Plan Having watched Leo and Lydia leaving, Kate looked at the messy courtyard covered with corpses, a smile spreading across her face. Ask them to clean the yard. Then she went back to the house as she spoke. Seeing that, Chris let out a sigh. The situation in Emerdale would be tense and turbulent again after tonight. Now that the Hamilton family was eliminated, there was no one who was able topete with Leo in Emerdale from now on. Chris asked the servants to clean the yard and went back to the house after Kate, only to find her staring nkly at a plum tree in the garden. What are you looking at, Kate? After some hesitation, Chris finally plucked up his courage and asked. Kate looked back at him and gave a smile. Im waiting for the plum blossoms to bloom. Chris was stunned to hear that, and then he shook his head. Its October now, and plum blossoms dont bloom in this season. They will, Kate whispered, saying no more. Seeing that, Chris remained silent and looked at the bare branches with her. Im leaving, Kate stood up and said. Where to? Chris could tell something was going on, his heart racing. Kate looked into the distance. To Valenham. Hearing that, Chris copsed to the ground. In fact, Chris knew this day woulde sooner orter when a man called Hayden appeared in Kates life. Actually, Kate wasnt a member of the Lawson family. She changed herst name into Lawson to y up to the real Lawson family when she was young. Kate said nothing else, lending an air of mncholy to the scene. Kate! Chris suddenly rose to his feet and stared at Kate, saying loudly, Youll always be my cousin, no matter what happens in the future, and nothing can change the fact! A touch of surprise shed across Kates eyes. Then she came up to Chris and gave a faint smile. From now on, youll take over the Lawson Group. Dont mess it up without me. I wont! Chris said in a choked voice, his eyes red. Besides, Im d to meet you. For the first time, Kate gave a genuine smile. Tell me whats my originalst name. Spencer, Kate Spencer. Chris left after saying that, tears streaming down his face. At this moment, he suddenly remembered the question Leo had asked him a long time ago. Do you want to be the master of the Lawson family? Now, Chris attained his wish. He finally became the master of the Lawson family. However, everything else had changed! Bang! Suddenly, Chris dropped on his knees and made a kowtow to Kates back. Thank you for what youve taught me, Kate! Chris said firmly, which made Kate pause. Kate, nevertheless, didnt look back. Take care of the plum trees in the garden for me. Tell me when the plum blossoms bloom. Having left those meaningful words behind, Kate Lawson, to be more exact, Kate Spencer, left the Lawson Residence she had lived in for 20 years. The future will be more exciting. Leo, Ill be waiting for you in Valenham. Meanwhile, Leo and Lydia didnt go back home together. Lydia, Nadine will drive you back. I have some business to attend to. A sense of hostility glinted in Leos eyes as he spoke. Now that he had solved the Lawson familys problems, he had to deal with Reba. Lydia knew what was on his mind, so she replied in a whisper, Take it easy. After that, Lydia left alone. Leo went to the address given by Nadine with Zakariya and Luna. It was a shabby warehouse located in the suburbs. Since it was in a low-lying area, the air was humid over there. As soon as they entered the warehouse, they saw Reba, who was tied up to the chair, and Caroline, who was curling up in the corner. Caroline arrived after what had happened, and William had already woken up by then. Dad! Leo walked in and saw William standing there, heaving a sigh of relief. Finally, you came, Leo. William threw an indifferent look at Reba and Caroline as he spoke. One of the women was his wife who had lived with him for over 20 years, the other was the daughter he had taken care of for over 20 years, but both of them were fooled by some strange man. At this moment, William felt more disappointed than angry. Caroline saw Leo and opened her mouth, wanting to greet him, but no word came up. Reba, however, didnt even dare to look up at Leo, shivering with fear. Leo didnt pick on Caroline, because he already knew about her motive, and now, he had to figure out Rebas. Leo came up to Reba and asked calmly, Why would you do that? Flustered, Reba squirmed restlessly and stuttered, I I know nothing. I I was forced to do that. What did Jaxon threaten you with? Leo asked sternly. Rebas mind went nk as she heard the name Jaxon. She had kept in contact with him for so long, yet she had no idea what that man was called. On the contrary, Leo had figured that out so soon, and that could prove two things. Firstly, Leo was an excellent observer; secondly, he came from a powerful background.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Reba would rather believe thetter to be true. Then she fell into a daze, and her face turned pale at that thought. I cant tell you! Reba kept shaking her head. Leo wasnt surprised at all. Its OK if you dont want to tell me. Well, let me put it this way. Why did you hire a hitman to kill my wife? All the color drained from both Reba and Carolines faces as Leo asked that question. Mom, just tell him! Caroline urged tearfully, Its not toote to turn back now! What do you know? Reba roared, watching Caroline with tearful eyes. I did everything for you! Leo shook his head upon hearing that. Leave her alone here until she tells. After that, he asked William and Caroline to leave first before he closed the gate of the warehouse. Reba fell into a panic. No! Leo, you cant leave me alone here! Its a crime to imprison me here! Bang! The gate nging shut was Leos reply. Someone Help A deep sense of despair overwhelmed her, but at the same time, she was filled with hatred for Leo. Leo, if I survive this time, youll pay for this! After some time, Reba was suddenly woken up by a glimmer of light. She looked closely and found the light was reflected by a long piece of ss on the ground. Reba looked up immediately and nced at the corner. The warehouses width was less than two meters, and one of the windows was broken. Suddenly, she cheered up and figured out a perfect escape n. The next moment, Reba used all her strength to throw herself on the ground, and then tried to rub the rope against the broken ss. It took her a long time to do so, but she persisted. Finally, she cut all the ropes. Then she grabbed thedder and jumped out of the broken window carefully. The moment shended, Reba felt as if her life was full of hope again. Atst, she melted into the darkness Chapter 436 Get Caught But Reba didnt even notice that she was totally under the surveince of Leo. Leo smiled when seeing her getting into a car. Standing behind him, Caroline looked ghastly pale. Keep tailing her. I would like to see who else is conspiring with her. Leo sneered while speaking to Zakariya and Luna. The car then galloped on the street in full speed. Half an hourter, they reached the Ford Residence. Reba rushed in as soon as she got off the car. Dad, open the door! Its me! Who is it? Dont you know its sleeping time now? a middle-aged woman in pajamas walked over to her from the inside. It was exactly Henrys mother, Skr Ford. Reba? Why are you here? Skr couldnt help shrieking when seeing Reba being disheveled. She even withdrew her hand from the knob when she was about to open the door. What are you doing here? You have been expelled from us by the order of your father! A sense of hostility mixed with strong fear was burning in Skrs eyes. Ever since the Fords failed the assassination against Lydia, they had been falling into great panic. Even Jayden, the head of the Fords, had been suffering insomnia out of disturbance. In order to keep the Fords away from being retaliated, he literally expelled Reba from the family. However, Reba herself had no knowledge about it. When hearing that, Reba seemed to be frozen for seconds. Then her scream went crazier.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jayden, you old bastard! Its you who told me to hire the killer! And its you again who dumped me when it was fucked up! She then red at Skr with burning anger, Just tell that bastard! Youd better let me in before I confess to the public that every one of you has been involved! We are on the same boat! Skr was rendered ghastly pale. She stammered while pointing at Reba with her finger, Howhow could you y so dirty! Reba replied with a sneer, Dirty? You pushed me to do so! Do you think I can afford to pay a million on my own? Thanks to you, I could afford to hire a killer! Hearing that, Skr ran back into the vi to wake up everyone in the family. While sitting in the car to watch in distance, Leo let out a weird smile. As expected, I know its the Fords who was conspiring these in the name of Reba. Caroline looked pale. Not until then did she realize that Leo let go of her mom just to dig out all the culprits involved. Zakariya suddenly asked, Shall we kill them all right now? Leo shook his head, Not yet. Just stay and watch. So they kept on watching. Jayden walked over in a livid face. Though reluctant, he had to open the door for Reba. Under the re of the rest of the family, Reba fought back with a strong re as well. Then she swaggered into the vi. She had been starving after being grounded into the warehouse for such a long time, during which she had no food to eat nor any water to drink. So she started to gobble as soon as she entered. Jayden and the rest of them all felt like being haunted by a horrible premonition while watching her. Jayden uttered, Reba, just leave when you finish! Leave? Why? Reba sneered, I am not leaving. Instead, I am staying! We are family! We should share everything from pleasure to suffering! Family? Screw you! Skr screamed to refute, Its you who fucked up! Dont tryna get us involved! Reba suddenly smashed the forks onto the ground and bellowed, You bitch! You have no right to lecture me! Then she turned to look at Jayden, Dad, I only paid two hundred thousand for hiring the killer while the rest of you paid the bnce of the rest of the bill of a million! In other word, every one of you should take the me! If I got caught, all of you would be in trouble! What if I turn myself in? Reba stated coldly. The air fell into dead silence. The Fords were all looking awkward. Alright, Reba, what do you want? Jayden softened his tone. I ask for nothing but nning for another assassination! Reba then continued crazily, Lydia has just gone bankrupt. No one will help a bitch going broke. Thats the greatest opportunity for us! Leo and Lydia will be our first target, and then we will take out William. Dont worry about Caroline. She doesnt have the gut to report to the police. Only Rebas evil voice was echoing in the silent air. The Fords were all staring at her, stunned. At this moment, they didnt feel like talking to Reba but a stranger they knew nothing about. Now the soberness had evaded her and only insanity remained. Once shemitted a mistake. She was gonna add up more to cover it from being exposed. Seeing that no one answered. Reba continued, Come on, do you think we still have a way back? To be honest, I just ran away from Leos control. It wont take too long for the police to knock on the door! When that momentes to us, we are all gonna end up in jail! Tell me! Do it or not! Reba huffed coldly. Jayden seemed hesitant when hearing that. He looked around and then finally changed his mind, Okay, do it again! Kill them! Theres no way back! After that, he was about to walk out of the house. However, as soon as he pushed the door open, the Fords were all standing still, stunned. The yard was flooded with a group of police officers, each of whom was holding a gun aimed at them. What was more, they saw more police officers holding shields behind them, all of whom were fully armed. The air seemed to be frozen at this moment. The Fords all slumped onto the ground. Even Reba herself was dumfounded. She hurried to kneel on the ground with both hands on her head. A woman in police suit walked to the front. It was exactly Sandra. She looked around them coldly and said, You are arrested on charges of attempted murder, kidnap, conspiracy against public security and uwful possession of weapons. After a long pause, Reba finally realized what was happening. How dare you arrest us! she kept on roaring crazily. Sandra sneered and showed her a portable voice recorder. Leo and Lydia will be our first target, and then we will take out William. Dont worry about Caroline. She doesnt have the gut to report to the police Hearing that, Reba flopped onto the ground once again. Meanwhile, someone was approaching. Then a man strode in. Sandra then saluted, Mr. Cohen! Leo? Wearing a nk expression, Reba finally noticed what was going on when she saw his face clearly. Chapter 437 Here Comes Judith Actually, Reba had doubted about it at the moment she ran away-the escape was too much easier than she had ever expected. She still remembered the ss fragments scattering on the ground, thedder and the window from which she squeezed herself out-everything seemed to be purposely arranged for her. But it was such a haste that she couldnt take time to think about it. She was so overwhelmed with the urge to escape. So her every single move after that was still within Leos expectation. He knew Reba herself would never grow the gut to hire a killer unless she was backed up by someone else. It turned out that he was right about his guess. Standing behind him, Caroline shouted at Reba helplessly with her eyes filled with tears, Mom! Why dont you tell us about it? Why do you still insist to revenge! William stared at her, looking sullen. Actually, they had been standing at the gate for a while, from which they could clearly capture the content of their conversation. ON their way there, William was hoping that Leo might allow Reba a pardon to some degree. But after hearing her evil n, he knew that possibility had gone zero. What was more, she had even incurred herself the worst punishment. We know nothing about it! Dont arrest us! Jayden was scared. He suddenly said to Sandra, Its her! Its Reba who has been conspiring all these! We were all deluded because of her! Oh, really? Sandra then questioned with a weird sneer, As far as I know, its the Fords who have been conspiring altogether to assassinate William. Now we have arrested the killer, who had already confessed! What she said smashed Jaydens every excuse he was trying to make to keep themselves clean. Now his face grew paler out of panic. Sandra looked around and said, Whoever paid the killer is guilty! Get them arrested! All of them! Soon, more than half of the Fords were under arrested. Though the Fords had been known to be close to those families in the first tier, they were still actually depending on the support from the Nicholson family. However, ever since the Nicholsons was doomed, the Fords had been declining. The downfall of a family always brought misfortune. The weaker a family, the more snobbish they would turn to be. So the Fords started to scramble for the property remaining Among all the Fords, there were about ny percent of them contributing a share to paying a million for the killer while Reba had paid two hundred thousand all by herself.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The vi soon fell into silence as all the Fords involved had been arrested. While leaving, every one of them paid Reba a look filled with hatred. In less than a minute, she was left alone. As expected, she drew the attention of all. Mom, tell me! Why did you do that? Caroline questioned with great pain. Now her face was covered with tears streaming down from her eyes. Though Reba hadmitted such an unforgivable crime, as her daughter, Caroline still cared about her. Her n to conspire another murder had been scuttled. With that knowing, Reba looked nk while slouching on the ground. Not until quite a whileter did she utter again with a bitter smile, Alright, I will tell you why. Leo stared at her. Of course, he would also like to know the reason. But William simply turned his back on her. A drip of tear ran down his face. Reba answered while looking at Caroline seriously, I did that for you! For me? Caroline was shocked. Reba nodded and her eyes turned bloodshot, Lydia is actually your sister from the same father! Both William and I have been keeping this secret for more than two decades, believing that no one would have ever found out anything about it. But the truth still leaked After she married Leo, she would be back to the family in another way as the inws. Because of that, your father would definitely shift his concern to her. If that happens, you and I would end up being inferior to her! While speaking, Reba suddenly suffered a breakdown. She covered her face to burst into tears. But you only deem me a snob preying for money! I allowed you a chance to be part of a privileged family by marriage! I nned all these just for your sake! I just want you to live a life with no worries! William is part of the royal families in Valenham. Even if a servant working for them could enjoy a status much more superior than others. If there will be a day when he could return to Valenham, even the value of the property he owns would be greatly skyrocketing. But what if Lydia, his eldest daughter, returns to his side? Do you think we still have chance to get even a mere share from the property? She stared at Caroline with her eyes wide open, from which tears kept dripping, Caroline, you are the second daughter he got from his second wife! Theres no way you can outweigh Lydia in his heart. We must struggle for any opportunity all by ourselves! Do you read me? Caroline stood still, looking nk. Tear still overwhelmed her face all over. Enough! William, who had been silent from the beginning, suddenly let out an angry bellow. He walked over to Reba and refuted, You said both you and Caroline would suffer inferiority once Lydia returns. But think about it! Have you ever been treated unfairly for all these years? We are family! You mean everything to me and of course you will have everything passed down from me! I was just trying to make up for Lydia. As soon as he finished, Reba looked dumfounded. But then she kept yelling, No! Impossible! Caroline shouted again, Mom, thats true! Thepany, and the house we live both belong to me! Dad has my name written on all certificates of property title! You were being too paranoid about your own assumption. Leo also walked over to Reba and said, Your worry rooted from your assumption that Lydia and I would scramble for the property from you, right? But do you have any idea about the property I own in total? William echoed, You are still kept in the dark. Actually, its Leo who offered us everything we have right now. He offered us both Virgil Corporation and As Beauty. He made an acquisition of Vesper Corporation and then he gave it to me. Its he again who got us the sponsorship worth 880 million. The property he owns has gone far beyond your greatest expectation. While the property we own only look like a penny whenpared to his. Reba was stunned. She shook her head, freaked and disturbed. No, you are lyingyou are all lying! We are not lying. Sandra added, Do you know how powerful he is? Among the four prestigious families in Emerdale, some were smashed by him while the rest have yielded to him. He dissolved the feud between the Perries and the Spencers. Even n, the richest guy in Emerdale, has been one of his followers. But you actually wanna murder him and Lydia out of your selfishness. How pathetic! As Sandra finished, she didnt continue. Then she got Reba back to the police office. Caroline was still lost in shock for quite a while. Leo walked over to her and gently asked, Do you hate me? Caroline finally collected herself, shook her head and forced out a bitter smile, She deserved it. But after all, shes my mom. I am sad when seeing her being arrested. Leo smiled and only replied with silence. Caroline wiped off her tears and smiled again, I should take the me for what happened to thepany. I will quit my job tomorrow. After that, she was about to leave. Wait! Leo stopped her. Caroline paused and gave a slight shiver all over. Leo added casually, You should know how great the impact you brought to thepany. Do you think simply quitting your job is gonna help anything? After a short pause, he continued, Stay and work. But you wont be paid until you have fully covered the financial damage. Are you okay with that? Once again, Caroline burst into tears. But it was happy ones this time, Yeah! Leo smiled and walked out of the gate. He looked up at the night sky, nning to revive the business again. But then his phone buzzed. It was a call from Nadine. My lord, Music Maestro is here for you. Chapter 438 Give Away Atlas Music Maestro? he paused when hearing that. He remembered he had nothing to talk to her. Ever since he was discharged from the army, he had dismissed the Seven Maestros of Winbury. Though they still chose to be his followers on their own wills, Leo never turned to them unless he was badly in need. Yes, its her. Nadine answered through the phone. She has nned to arrange a performance of ssical music in Hopkins. But she suddenly changed her mind and decided to make it in Emerdale. Now she has arrived. After a silence for a few seconds, he said, I will meet her tomorrow. He hung up the phone and stared at the sky, lost in thought. Of course, he could tell what was in her mind behind this sudden arrival. As Leo returned home, someone sweet and intoxicating rushed over before he could utter. Then, a warm hug wrapped around him. Leo paused for seconds out of surprise. Then he let out a soft smile and hugged Lydia into his arms. Why dont you go to bed? he smiled to ask. I am waiting for you. Her eyes seemed a bit bloodshot, Emilia is asleep. But I cant sleep well before you return. She continued after a short pause, What about my family? Leo could tell what she was asking about, Reba still wanna conspire against you with the help of the Fords. But she got caught on spot and held arrested. Hearing that, Lydia fell into silence. Now a nice family had been falling apart. At the thought of that, Lydia couldnt help sighing from the perspective of a mother of two, Why? Why did she do that? Lydia asked, Just because I am the first daughter of my father? Why did she keep such great hatred against me? Leo could tell how aggrieved she felt. But it was tooplicated for her to keep herself away from being targeted among all those issues over interest. Its okay. From now on, you are free from any kind of threat. Leo replied with a warm look, Reba was arrested and so were the rest of the Fords who got involved. Its a good news for us. Lydia nodded, It doesnt matter to me whatever happens to the business. I want nothing but a peaceful life with you. No! Leo shook his head and said seriously, Risk alwayses with opportunity. If we get through the crisis this time, As would be stronger! But Leo didnt intend to tell Lydia about the arrival of Music Maestro. Actually, he nned to handle the crisis in his own way. But he changed his n because of Music Maestro. The next morning, Leo took Lydia to his office located in the top floor of International Commerce Center. Who are we going to meet? Lydia looked a bit confused. So did Michelle, who was also noticed by Leo. He simply answered while taking a sip of tea, You will knowter. At this moment, his phone buzzed. Leo picked it up and nodded, Bring her in. Then the door was opened. An eye-catchingdy in elegant suit walked in. Both Michelle and Lydia were amazed when seeing her at the first sight.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Actually, she wasnt ady with alluring face. But she really impressed whoever she met every time she showed up. Her eyes shone like gxy and her fair face felt glowing amazingly. Before she could get closer to the front, the fragrance from her body overwhelmed the room in advance. She was wearing a pure veil on her face. Only her shining eyes were clearly revealed in the air. Behind her she was followed by two girls in simple suit. She looked like a goddess leading her most loyal followers. Judith? Master? Both Lydia and Michelle eximed surprisedly with happiness. It was exactly Judith, the nationwide Music Maestro known to all, a real guru of music of all kinds. Judith greeted in nice voice, My lord, she must be Mrs. Cohen, I suppose. Nice to meet you. My lord? Lydia was surprised by the way she addressed Leo. She cast an amazed look at Leo, being impressed by him once again. Judith then looked at Michelle, Michelle, have you been practicing as hard as required? Of course, master. Michelle bowed. She had been practicing what she learned from Judith even after she became the chairwoman of Sunny Entertainment. Judith nodded, Good. Lydia was rendered too shocked toment. Judith, the Music Maestro that caused an ongoing craze among the upper ss, actually showed up in the flesh. Judith looked at Leo again and smiled, My lord, I have been fully updated so far. I suggest we arrange the performance right over here, may I? Leo nodded, Okay. After everything was settled, Judith left. But Lydia still found it hard to get away from the feeling of being shocked. Judith was nning for a performance here, inside the building of As? If so, not only the crisis this time would be easily dissolved, but it would be a significant promotion for As nationwide. Every single performance of Judith would attract the most influential people all over the country. She looked at Leo to ask for answer seriously, Tell me! How do you know her? Whats your rtionship with her? Be honest to me! Leo answered, She used to work for me. Lydia looked a bit sullen, You are fooling me again. Though she knew Leo actually enjoyed a status much more noble than hers, she still found it too incredible to believe that Judith used to work for him. Leo simply replied with a smile. He didnt intend to exin further even though Lydia didnt buy it. Miss Henderson! Hans suddenly rushed in, looking panic, Mr. Jenkins ising in again! Lydia hurried to stand up, Bring him in! Her face showed a tinge of worry. Undoubtedly, Brandon was here to take over thepany. Leo then followed Lydia to the office of As, where Brandon was sitting to expect them with his legs crossed. Seeing them enter, he cast a file to their front. Miss Henderson, due to the horrible financial damage the As brought us, I require an extrapensation of five hundred million for your breach against the contract, which has been stipted beforehand. Of course, the ownership of As worth five billion has been included within thepensation as well. As written within the contract, you shall pay it off in this week. Or I will see you in court. Here is the agreement of ownership transfer. You can check if its necessary for some adjustment about the terms. If not, please sign your name. Lydia looked awkward, Mr. Jenkins, I suggest we negotiate to reach another solution. I am afraid I cant transfer As to you. But I will still pay off the six billion in total. Brandon suddenly thumped onto the table, looking mad, Lydia, Ie here not to bargain with you! We subcontracted the project to you because we paid you respect and trusted you! But you messed it up! No more bargaining! Sign it and we must take the As! Brandon seemed too tough to spare any room for negotiation, which rendered Lydia awkward. Meanwhile, Irene, together with the other senior managers, walked over to the office as soon as they noticed the noise. Miss Henderson, whats going on? Whats going on? I am here to take over As! But your boss still clenches it in her hands! Brandon then sneered, But it doesnt matter to me. I will resort towsuit if she insists. Once I fail to get As within the due, I will see every one of you being sent to prison! Brandon yelled loud to threaten. Meanwhile, Irene and the rest of them all looked worried and embarrassed. At this moment, Leo suddenly uttered, Lydia, just sign it. Chapter 439 Disaster Mr. Cohen, what are you doing? hearing that, Irene frowned with a sullen face. Ever since she learned that Leo had married Lydia, she had dropped her attempt to pursue a rtionship with Leo. She found herself satiable enough as long as she could share the same workce with Leo and get the chance to see him every day. However, she was still exasperated by Leospromise to give up on thepany. And of course, so were Rachel and the rest of them. But Leo didnt intend to exin. Instead, he fixed his eyes on Lydia, who responded with silence. Brandon sat down again. His face still remained asposed as usual. Miss Henderson, you hear the suggestion from your husband, right? Come on, just sign it before its getting too awkward to be dealt with. You can get As from us as you wish. But, its gonna be tough when you wanna return it to us. Leo suddenly turned to smile at Brandon. After a pause of surprise for a few seconds, Brandon looked irritated, That aint funny! How am I gonna return it to you after I take over your business! You never know. Leo continued with a smile, Whats more, its not up to you to decide if you have the right to return. Though confused about what he meant, Brandon could still tell the threatening signal conveyed by Leo. He replied with a sneer, Are you threatening me? I pay you respect just because of your acquaintance with Mr. Cox. But youd better learn to make a wise choice. Leo smiled. He didnt seem sulky. Nor did he intend to continue. Instead, he looked at Lydia to encourage her. After some hesitation, Lydia made up her mind, Alright, I will sign it. Miss Henderson! Miss Henderson, what are you doing? Irene, Rachel and the rest of them were all stunned. They hurried over to stop her. But Lydia responded with a serious expression, I understand your worries. But I wont simply give away As to others like that! Brandon replied with a disdainful smile, Wont give away, huh? But now youre out! Lydia signed her name, looking cold and aloof. Then she handed Brandon the file. Mr. Jenkins, I hope you wont regret it. Now what Judith once said suddenly popped out in her mind-Brandon would definitely overreach himself by doing these tricks. Brandon then put away the file. He held his head high to order, For the rest of the day, we are free to pack up your own stuffs and get out of the building. All of you! Though irritated, both Irene and Rachel had to swallow it. After seeing Brandon walk out of the office, they walked over to Lydia to ask for reason. But Leo took a step forward and exined while shaking his head, Ladies, please enjoy a two-day leave at home. I promise As will still remain the same as it has been when you return to the office. Irene and the rest of them looked at each other with awkward silence. Okay, we trust you! Irene gritted her teeth to say. But if we lost As, dont ever think about begging for forgiveness from us! Then Irene left with the rest of them. Lydia took a look at Leo, They have been set on fire because of you. Leo shrugged, I gotta do so to get ourselves the best. As was then taken over by Brandon. So Leo and Lydia returned home together. As Emilia was still in the kindergarten, they were at home alone. Looking around the house in silence, Leo suddenly uttered, Honey. What? Lydia put away her clutch. Do you still remember you said you want Emilia to have a brother to y with? asked Leo. After a long pause, she finally noticed what he meant. She answered with blushed face, Youyou still keep that in mind? Leo smiled, I have kept one more thing in mind as my lifelong pursuit-earn the most and hug the prettiest. Now I have got it perfectly done! Lydia seemed moved. Then she closed the door. Meanwhile Brandon was driving himself to a brownstonemunity. Then he rang the doorbell of a house. Soon, the door was opened. It was an old man with grey hairs, who looked like one of those in sixties. Dad. Brandon smiled. Then he showed his father the file he was holding, I got a good news for you. I just acquired apany. His father, Timothy, beckoned him in, Just put it aside. We can talk about itter. Get yourself changed. I need you to attend a social asion with me. Timothy was actually the chief director of the Urban Construction Bureau, by the power of whom Brandon got himself a position in the office. Noticing his serious expression, Brandon was a bit surprised, Dad, what asion? You seem quite serious about it. Hearing that, Timothy grew more seriousness to exin, Judith, the Music Maestro, has arrived in Emerdale for a performance. Those influential guys all over the country are about to gather here for the show. The upper ss in the city, including the one in charge of HY Business Association, Mr. Barker, together with those heads of the families of first tier in Hopkins and all the other cities around, are all ready toe for the performance. And so are those big shots from Valenham. Dont you think its worth my greatest attention! Judith? The Music Maestro? Brandon was stunned. Yeah, thats the chance for my promotion before I get retired! Timothy seemed thrilled, If I got promoted, I would make you take over my current position. Hearing that, Brandon was getting even thriller than his father. It was said that every man in the country had been amazed by Judiths incredible beauty. But no one had ever saw her face hidden beneath her veil. Undoubtedly, Brandon was looking forward to seeing this amazingdy with his own eyes. Dad, I am getting changed right away! As night fell, Timothy, together with his wife and Brandon, drove to venue of the performance. On their way there, they saw all kinds of limousinesing from everywhere in the country, even the license te numbers of which were the rarest to be seen. Stunning! She actually got so many influential fans all over the country! Brandon couldnt help eximing.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. But then, he seemed to notice something weird-they were actually heading to International Commerce Center. He couldnt help asking, Dad, arent we heading to the performance venue? Why are you driving to the downtown? Thats the way to the performance venue. Timothy answered firmly. Brandon didnt ask further as he was sure his father was sober enough to know the destination. However, the car then stopped at the portal of International Commerce Center. Seeing that, Brandon asked nervously, Dad, why are we here? Timothy answered delightedly, Here is exactly the venue of the performance. The International Commerce Center! Brandon felt like being struck on the head when hearing that. He couldnt believe what he just heard of. Soon, a few limousines passed by and parked at the portal. Then there came a bunch of tycoons-Forrest Barker, the leader of HY Business Association, n Watts, the former richest man in Emerdale, Justin Cox, the current richest man in the city, and the other leaders of those privileged families. Seeing that, Brandon couldnt help sweating out of panic. He was overwhelmed with bad feelings. Chapter 440 Desperate Son, whats going on? Timothy asked as he noticed Brandon didnt look well. I am fine Brandon forced out an awkward smile to answer. Now he really sweat all over nervously. He had never been experiencing such a horrible trouble in his life. Brandon, chill. Yeah, though here is the venue, perhaps its located in other floors. He murmured to himself to getfort. Then he followed Timothy into the elevator. As the elevator went up, a sense of agitation started to escte in his mind. Now they had reached the 50th floor, while As was built from 68th to 88th. Hell no! Brandon was in a cold sweat, hoping that it wasnt held in the ce of As. He felt suffocated. Then the elevator stopped at the 68th floor. Timothy strode out of the elevator. Brandon seemed to be frozen on spot. It was the As! Miss Perez is on her way. I am gonna chat with my old friends before the performance gets started. Timothy smiled and walked over to his friends. While Brandon was totally stunned. His shirt was wet in cold sweat. How came? Judith was holding the performance in As? Though there was arge indoor stadium for the staffs here, he still deemed it too incredible to be the venue for Judiths performance. What was worse, he hadnt even started the handover process of As. So he had no ess to any facilities of As as he hadnt got the password. As time went by, more and more people started to gather around, while every single one of whom were significantly influential. They were all waiting at the lobby of As. Besides Forrest, n and Justin, he saw Ronnie, Wace, Millie and Chris. The whole upper ss in Emerdale were all heading to the performance. Meanwhile, Ernie, the head of the Palmers, Lennon the head of the Grants, his grandson, Caleb and even Elis had all arrived. Brandon was burning with panic as he could foresee that all those big shots were about to be kept from the outside.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. When he was about to make a call to Lydia, someone eximed to announce, Wee, Miss Perez! Hearing that, everyone present stood still to fix their eyes on the direction where the voice came. Surrounded by all, a charmingdy in vintage suit with her face covered beneath a veil slowly walked over. Then the atmosphere was lit up with excitement. Its Miss Perez, the Music Maestro! God! I finally see her in the flesh! I am a huge fan of hers! But I dont know why she wanna arrange a performance here. As Beauty, right? Perhaps it would be a nice choice to make it a priority to develop my business with. Those honorable guests were all thrilled while talking about the rtionship between Judith and the As Group. Brandon was getting more and more distraught. He was aware that a big trouble wasing to him. When Judiths bodyguard was about to open the door for her. He found it being locked. Soon, he looked exasperated. Whats going on? Where are the people of As? They dont even send a receptionist to walk us in when Miss Perez hase to the lobby? Soon, those privileged guests were all irritated. Each of them had the power to overturn the As. Now they had all gathered in the lobby while being kept out of the door. How annoying! Timothy huffed, Whats wrong with As? They are gonna kept us standing and waiting outside the door? Brandon was rendered ghastly pale when hearing that. Miss Perez, please wait for a minute, let us get it done. The As has to pay the price if they tryna fool us! those privileged guests smiled at Judith fawningly. While Judith herself was standing still. She didnt seem displeased at all. Soon, they were burning with rage, Is there anybody making a call to the boss of As to ask for reason? Why did they keep us out? Soon, the line was connected. The one who dialed the number shouted with anger, Lydia, whats wrong with you? Miss Perez has walked to the door! Why do you keep it locked? But a mans voice answered through the phone, Please chill yourselves, gentlemen. Of course it has been kept locked. Because As no longer belongs to my wife. Now all of them noticed that it was the voice of Leo. Forrest, n and Justin, also including those who had pledged loyalty to Leo, made an eye contact with each other. Now they seemed to notice what was going on. But they simply replied with a wry smile. We all know Miss Henderson has been righteous and trustworthy. So we believe she never tries such a stupid thing. Alright, now it seems that something goes wrong. Said Forrest. Thats right. But we must find out whats going on! Some of those guests hurried to echo fawningly. Timothy was burning with rage, What kind of idiot would dare to keep Miss Perez out of the door! Brandon was horrified, Dad, lets go home! Whats wrong with you? when Timothy was about to bombard him with anger, he suddenly noticed his pale face. So Timothy asked with confusion, Brandon, what happened? What was going on? Howe the As no longer belongs to Miss Henderson? The rest of them were all wondering. Leo smiled to reply, Now As belongs to Brandon. You should ask him for the reason why he kept the door locked. Then Leo hung up the phone. Soon, Brandon turned to be the target of all. Timothy was dumfounded. He red at Brandon and shouted, What the hell is going on? Brandon almost burst into desperate tears under the gaze from those big shots, II dont know Forrest walked to his front and huffed coldly, I dont care about the issues happening between you and Miss Henderson! But now Miss Perez is still waiting! Open the goddamn door! Brandon sweat all over his face, ButI dont know the password You dont know the password? Forrest sneered, Now you got two minutes left to figure it out before I start to do something dirty to your family! Justin echoed, You actually tried to take over As from Miss Henderson? You gotta be out of your mind! n then made a call, I need you to dismiss Brandon and his father from their positions in the Urban Construction Bureau for them offending Miss Perez. Hearing that, Brandon flopped onto the ground on his knees. No! No, please! I didnt mean to! Then a strong p struck his face hard. It was Timothy, who red at him with his eyes bloodshot, Your little bastard! What did you do? Why are you taking over As? Brandon answered in pale face while trembling all over, Dadbut II just did as you told me toIt was you who told me to take over As Driven by nervousness, Brandon actually confessed. Timothy was exasperated. He smacked him hard again, Are you gonna shirk your responsibility and let me take the me? Call Miss Henderson right now and return As to her! Brandon hurried to dial the number. However, he got no response but the voice mail notice of Lydia. Chapter 441 Statue of the Commander of Wyverns The busy tone just sentenced Brandon to death. His face was as pale as paper, and his forehead was leaking sweats. He held the phone and trembled violently. You bastard, hows it going? Timothy kicked Brandon over again and asked with a gloomy face. He was also afraid! Although he was the top leader, he was nothingpared to the big shot who supported Music Maestro tonight. His son spoiled everybodys fun, and even shut out Miss Music Maestro. This was a huge mistake! This might get him fired if he didnt deal with it well. Brandon said with a trembling voice. Dad, I couldnt get through to Mrs. Hendersons phone! Smack! Timothy was so angry that he pped Brandon in the face again and roared, Keep calling! Brandon braced himself and continued to try. However, no matter how many times he tried, he could only hear a busy tone. Just by then, Judith walked over and looked down at him. This was the first time that Brandon looked at Music Maestro so closely.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She was beautiful. She was breathtakingly beautiful. And she also had an extraordinary temperament. However, there was a hint of anger on her face under the veil. A cold light shed in her shimmering eyes. I dont know if theres any business feud between you and the L Group, but I know its former CEO, Lydia Henderson. One of my disciples was her partner. She said it as she stretched out her slender fingers. Im not a patient person. Ill give you five minutes to open the door, or Ill leave and exclude Emerdale from my future concert schedule. Wow As soon as she said that, the important guests from other ces felt so d. If Emerdale was excluded, their cities would stand a higher chance of being selected. However, the local forces of Emerdale totally panicked. Justin was shot by raw anger, yet he still tried to hold it and scolded, Timothy, what are you doing there? Why dont you invite Mrs. Henderson over right away? Who give you the guts to take over Mrs. Hendersons business? But her business has made us suffer heavy losses Before Brandon could exin, Justin kicked him to the ground. Justins face was distorted by anger. One more word, and Ill throw you into the Emerdale River to feed the fish. Brandon didnt dare to say anything anymore. He could only look at Timothy with pleading eyes. Timothy was the only one who could save him now. Timothy also couldnt hate Brandon more at this moment. If he had been able to find out earlier that his stupid had taken over the L Group, this would never have happened. Now, his family had be the target of all forces in Emerdale. There was no hope for him to be promoted. It was already a blessing for him to keep his life. Give me the phone! He grabbed over Brandon, found Lydias number, and dialed it with his own phone. This time, the phone was connected. Timothy gritted his teeth in raw anger. Just as he had expected, Lydia had blocked Brandon. Hello? Leos drawling voice came out of the phone. Mr. Cohen Timothy still sounded like pleading. Toot Toot Toot However, the next moment, he was hung up. Timothy was stunned for quite a while before he could react. You still got three minutes. Music Maestro said coldly. Timothy immediately realized something and continued to make the phone call like mad. The phone was connected again. Anything else? My wife has given herpany to you. I dont want to have anything to do with you now! Leos voice sounds as cold as ice. Timothys forehead was covered in a fine sheen of sweat. He exined, Mr. Cohen. It was my stupid son He offended Ms. Henderson. Please send her my apology. The L Group has also suffered a loss in this construction project. We wont ask you for anypensation. In addition, the L Group will be our first choice when we look for contractors in the future. What do you think? Timothys voice trembled as he spoke. But there was nothing he could do. If he couldnt make this right, his good days would be ended, too. Leo sighed, Mr. Jenkins, its not that I dont want to help. Its just that youve lost all your credits. As the old saying goes, One drop of poison infects the whole tun of wine. Timothy immediately understood what Leo said. He hurriedly added, Mr. Cohen, please tell Ms. Henderson to rest assured. Ill be the Liason to the L Group from now on. Ill fire my stupid son right away. Im so sorry for all the trouble he has made for you. Leoughed, Lydia told me that we dont want to take advantage of you. Well make thepensation as much as you want. Timothy didnt dare to ept it. He proposed, How about this? Ill pay and build a statue for Miss Music Maestro and ce it in downtown Emerdale. It will be anotherndscape of this city tomemorate Miss Music Maestros art promotion visit. Timothy was a very sophisticated man who had spent most of his life fighting in the business world. With that rich experience, he solved this problem within a few words and had ttered Music Maestro at the same time. However, Judith shook her head and said, You dont have to make my Statues. You should make it someone elses. Seeing that Music Maestro was about to be convinced, Timothy hurriedly said, Miss Music Maestro, whose statue should we do? Its your call. Judith said with a serious expression, He protected the north from the invasion of foreign enemies and kept Winbury peaceful. Without his guardianship, we wouldnt have this safe and happy life. Everyone was stunned upon hearing that. They wondered who Music Maestro was talking about. Judith looked into the distance, with her eyes flickering the light of faith. He was the Commander of Wyverns, also the theme of my concert this time. I want to sing high praise for his great cause. The Statue of the Commander of Wyverns has to have a force of nature. To fit his status, the statue should be no smaller than the Statue of Liberty. Judith looked very serious when she said that. Okay! Timothys heart was bleeding. It would be a massive project if they really had to make the statue no smaller than the Statue of Liberty. But he had to do this for the sake of his future. After that, he said to Leo on the phone, Mr. Cohen, we have listened to Miss Music Maestros rmendation to build a statue at the estuary of Emerdale River. Well name it the Statue of the Commander of Wyverns. Now Im begging you and Mrs. Henderson to take back the L Group. Timothy felt like crying. He thought he had stolen apany over, but it turned out he had made huge trouble. Leo smiled and said, Well see you in a while. We wont miss Music Maestros concert. Timothys eyes were bloodshot because of excitement. Thank you, Mr. Cohen and Mrs. Henderson! A few minutester, Leo walked out of the elevator, followed by Lydia, who was in a splendid evening gown. She was radiating with lights. They were also holding the hand of a cute little girl. All of a sudden, everyones eyes were on three of them. Forrest, n, Justin, and the others immediately went over and greeted them respectfully. Mr. Cohen? All the big shots present were stunned. Forrest, n, and Justin were the former richest man of Emerdale, the current richest man of Emerdale, and the general manager of the HY Business Association. Many people would kill to suck up to them. Mr. Cohen? At the same time, Ronnie, Millie, and other patriarchs of the rich families in Emerdale all bowed to Leo. They looked even more respectful than the three people. Even the patriarch of the Palmer family, Ernie, stepped over too. Brandon was deeply shaken by what he was seeing now. These big shots used to be far beyond his reach. He couldnt believe that they were all so respectful to Leo. If he had known this earlier, he would never put the finger on the L Group. Molten anger rolled through Timothy. He kicked Brandon right on the butt and scolded, You are such a good-for-nothing bum. You can never do anything right, can you? Leo nodded his head to greet all the other people, and so did Lydia. Judith also bowed to Leo when she saw Leo and Lydia. Lydia opened the door and asked Music Maestro to get in. Miss Music Maestro, please. You dont have to be particr with me. Judith smiled and said as she walked in gracefully. Chapter 442 JP Commerce Association The L Group owned the 68th floor to the 88th floor of the International Commerce Center. There was one that was used as the staff gym. At this moment, it was full of people. Lydia had already got the ce prepared after Music Maestro decided to give her concert. As the audience flew in, the ce was packed with crowds. The attendees here were all big shots. People like them knew what was going on very well. Therefore, they were all willing to leave the best seats to those with high status. Leo, Lydia, and Emilia had the best seats. They sat at the forefront. Forrest, n, and Justin were sitting beside him. Ronnie, Millie, and the others were sitting further away. Mr. Cohen, the seed you nted in Emerdale has rooted there. The J Group is now in my charge. Ive kicked out all people from the Watts family. As for my daughter and the little girl named Marie, Ive already arranged them to be the interns in our group. Now that the concert hadnt started yet, n took the time to report the situation to Leo. Well done. Leo patted ns shoulder and grinned a satisfied smile. He recognized ns ability, or he wouldnt have sent n to develop the market in Hopkins Metropolis.This is from N?velDrama.Org. n was ttered, and his face lit up. Justin looked at n enviously. He also wanted to report something, but he was in Emerdale, and Leo knew what happened in Emerdale more clearly than he did. After a moment of silence, Leo looked at Lydia. I want the L Group to set a branch in Hopkins Metropolis. Hopkins Metropolis is a regional economic center. If the L Group could hold a ce in Hopkins Metropolis, I can guarantee you that well set foot on Valenham in the near future. Lydia was moved. Its up to you. You have the final say in our family. Leo had already set a n for the future. Lydia understood that Leo was doing all of this so that she could make a decent return to Valenham. When she returned to Valenham, Lydia would at least be on the same level as the royal families in Valenham. Moreover, she would earn that honor by herself, not her family. Forrest, however, wore a serious face. Mr. Cohen, I understand that you want the L Group to set foot on Hopkins Metropolis, but Im afraid it will be a bit difficult. Leo raised an eyebrow. What do you mean? Hopkins Metropolis is the regional economic center of Sallton and Winham. It was under the charge of two major business associations, one is my HY Business Association, and the other one is JP Commerce Association. Although we were two of the eight Business Associations owned by Commerce Maestro, we still had our secret fights due to our respective interests. Mostpanies supported by our HY Business Association are in Emerdale, while most of JP Commerce Associations are in Hopkins Metropolis. Leo immediately understood what Forrest meant. Just like any other foreignpany that wanted to set foot in local markets, they would receive the joint counterattack of the localpanies. However, Leo only responded with a gentle smile and told Forrest, Try your best to help thepanies. I think thepanies in Hopkins Metropolis know which way the window will be blowing. Leos words gave Forrest much confidence. One more thing I was told that JP Commerce Association wanted to support the J Group. n continued, They called it support, but we all know that they only want to be a shareholder. They knew were a member of HY Business Association, but they insisted that we should join JP Commerce Association, or they would put pressure on us. Hearing that, Leo narrowed his eyes and murmured, It seems that JP Commerce Association doesnt know how to behave themselves. Lydia was standing aside. The more she heard, the more astonished she was. If she hadnt listened to the conversation this time, she wouldnt have known that Leos daily conversations were so full of great challenges and risks. Just by then, the whole ce fell into darkness as if the power had been cut off. Swoosh! The next moment, a lonely beam of light came down from above. It caught the eyes of the audience, and they couldnt help focusing on the only light source here. Someone showed up in the light. It was Judith, the Music Maestro. Her face was covered in a hazy white veil as always, and she was wrapped in a in white robe, walking to the center of the stage. The ce fell into silence all of a sudden. She sat down quietly, with a few elegant women in white clothes behind her. They were all disciples of her. The white robes were the symbol of her heritage. Judith had a giant zither before her. Music Maestro was proficient in almost all musical instruments, but she always had a special affection for the zither. Lingring A rapid melody suddenly came up in the silent ce. Music Maestro had put her hands on the zither and began to y. The disciples behind her had started, too. Its starting. Leo grinned a smile and gently held Lydias hand. It was also the first time that Lydia heard Music Maestro ying. It had not yet begun, but she was already immersed in the vibe. Music Maestro was ying two melodies, one gentle and the other rapid. They were intertwined together and made a heavenly duet. They were colliding with each other like two swordsmen who had been dormant for a long time. The melody suddenly became passionate, and Music Maestros fingers were flipping faster and more flexibly. A woman started to sing in a deep voice. That broken mountains are the backbone of this world. The hard and dry yellow mud is the blood of the earth. Those skeletons piled up like mountains rose from the grief of our ancestors. Michelle held the microphone and sang to Music Maestros melody. At this moment, everyones hearts felt as if they had been hit by a powerful force. No one had expected that a zither could make such a magnificent kind of music. In a trance, the audience felt as if they had been taken to the battlefield of the northern border. People were snarling everywhere on the battlefield. The earth was soaked in the blood of martyrs. Thousands of yearster, the zither and the chime are in harmony. Together with the melodious flute, they are praising the eternal prosperity of the Great Cause. The melody grew grieved as Music Maestro yed the zither faster and faster. Michelles tune became lower and lower. In the merry songs and underneath the Great Cause, lets sing to the forsaken achievements of our ancestors. People are mole crickets and ants, forgetting about the Great Cause ahead and singing cheerfully nonstop. No one ever remembered who paved the way to the prosperity today. The lyric took the music to the next level, and many people rted to the melody. Moreover, most people present tonight were in their 50s or 60s. They grew up listening to this kind of music, so they kept a special love for it. When the music was sad and tragic, they were also in low spirits. The music was high up, and they were delighted as if they had seen the dawn. When the music was at the critical point of exploding, all of them stood up, with their eyes shing with excitement and passion. Lydia found that Leos expression had gradually changed, too. His gaze turned firm and his face frigid. Lydia could feel a force of nature and murderous intentioning out of Leo. That only made Leo more responsible and strong in Lydias eyes. In the magnificent pce and the majestic pce. A fake god was worshiped, in woes our ancestors wanders. Their memorial tablets have long been forgotten, and their shrine had no ce to be ced. They wonder if anyone remembers their name. After the passionate music came silence. As Music Maestros fingers gently sild, the zither let out a series of low tunes. The tunes reminded all the listeners of the same scene The afterglow of the setting sun poured on the blood-stained border. The broken g of a broken halberd was inserted in the northern earth. The soldiers supported each other and struggled to stand up, looking into the distance. At the end of the world A magnificent figure stood upright. He was burdened with the prosperity of the whole country. p p! The apusested for a long time and echoed in the ce like thunder. Everyone knew that Music Maestro was singing high praise for the Commander of Wyverns. In the corner of the gym, a young man left quietly. He was smirking. Judith the Music Maestro, one of our Newman family. Shes so interesting Chapter 443 A Drink with Music Maestro No one noticed that the young man in a white suit had left the guy quietly. The elevator went all the way down, and an old man in a traditional suit was already waiting for the young man on the first floor. The old man asked respectfully, Young Master, arent you interested in it? The young man waved his hand with contempt. Im not interested in that kind of music at all. But Im quite interested in the person who ys it. The young man changed the subject as a creepy smile crawled on the corner of his mouth. The old man was obviously his housekeeper. After pondering for long, he asked hesitantly, Sir, you mean youre interested in Music Maestro? Thats right. The young man looked up as if he had seen through the floors. Then he said, Those idiots worshipped her like a goddess, but Im sure she would be no different from any other woman when taken off her masks. The housekeeper hesitated and said, But, shes Music Maestro, one of the seven personages in Country X. So what? The young man said in a cold tone, She was from our family. Take her to my room for a drink as long as the concert is over. After that, he got into a sports car and headed to a club nearby. The housekeeper sighed and looked quite helpless. The housekeeper was supposed to be here with the real young master of the family, but the guy couldnt make it because he was too busy. Therefore, the family had no choice but to send the real Young Masters cousin, a lusty young man who was off their familys power center. After about two hours, the concert was over. Music Maestro went to the lounge for some water. ying the zither could be very exhausting work. Lydia was supposed to be the host tonight. So she needed to show as much hospitality as she could. Thus, she sent all the guests out one by one. No of the guests dared to make light of Lydia. Other things aside, Music Maestros choice of having her concert in this ce pretty much said everything about Lydias influence. After the event, most of the audience agreed to cooperate with Lydia. Some of them werent even businessmen, yet they promised Lydia that they would give Lydia the greenlight whenever the L Group had needs. This was the benefit of power. If Lydia hadnt disclosed her identity as the Princess Royal of the Matthews family, she wouldnt even have had the chance to meet these people. However, now she had established connections with them overnight. The L Group will be the biggestpany in Emerdale in the future.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Many entrepreneurs sighed with emotion. The most shocking thing was that it had only taken the L Group five years to reach the current state. On the one hand, it was because of Lydias personal capabilities; on the other hand, it was because she had an excellent husband. Mr. Cohen? Just by then, Ernie came over and looked at the Leo with aplicated expression. He said, My daughters illness is getting worse. Could you please Lydia knew the situation of his daughter. So she looked at Leo and said, Honey, why dont you give him a hand? Leo pondered and nodded. After some consideration, he said to Ernie, After all, I live in Emerdale, and you live in Hopkins Metropolis. Its not far, but it will still be a bit troublesome. The L Group is nning to set foot on Hopkins Metropolis. Well visit the Palmer family as soon as we are there! Ernie was overjoyed when hearing this. He said, Wee! My family would like to be the first supporter of the L Group in Hopkins Metropolis! Thank you, Mr. Palmer. Leo said with a smile. After seeing Ernie, Leo and Lydia went to the lounge again. As soon as they entered the room, Lydia held Judith and expressed her gratitude. Thank you, Miss Perez. The L Group wouldnt have developed so quickly without your help. Judith grinned a smile and said, I should thank you. Please keep an eye on my disciple in the future. Lydia hurriedly replied, Of course. Id be d to. Since its over, its time for me to set off. Judith said as she stood up. Lydia hurriedly walked over to send her off. Judith put on a smile on her face under the veil when she passed by Leo. Leo was the real purpose of Judiths presence today. Leo smiled back at her. As soon as Music Maestro came down to the first floor. A young man approached her with arge bouquet of roses. Miss Music Maestro, please take these flowers. Ive fallen in love with you since the first time I saw you! Who are you? Music Maestro looked frigid. Her eyes turned distant as she looked at the young man. The young man tried his best to grin a charming smile. My names Caleb grant. Nice to meet you. The handsome young man with therge bouquet was Caleb Grant. Caleb liked to y with women, but he never got addicted to them. Everyone in Hopkins Metropolis knew this. However, it was also to everyones surprise that he would confess his love to Music Maestro in public. I dont know you. Music Maestro didnt want to give Caleb a chance. She passed by him. Smack! However, the next moment, her hands were grabbed by Caleb. Judith stopped moving, and her eyes turned cold. Let go of me. I dont want to hurt you. Caleb was surprised at the treat, but he still wouldnt let her go. Miss Music Maestro, dont be so distant. Im from the Grant family of Hopkins Metropolis. My family will wee you with the highest etiquette, and pay you the highest reward if youe to Hopkins Metropolis one day. She told you to let her go! Are you deaf? Michelle and a few other disciples hurried over to see what was happening here. However, Calebs strong bodyguards were too tough for them to cross over. Master! Michelle seemed anxious and angry. She red at Caleb and yelled, How dare you take advantage of her? Caleb shook his head. Miss Brooks, Im not taking advantage of her. Obviously, I am doing this for my sincere admiration for her. There are also zithers and other musical instruments in my family. Id like to invite Miss Music Maestro over to exchange musical ideas. Shut up, you shameless bastard! Michelle was quivering in anger. Rage pulsed through her veins as Caleb spit out his filthy talks. Music Maestro never brought any bodyguards with her when she went out. Thus, there was nothing she could do when this happened. The noise here attracted the attention of many people around. Isnt that Caleb Grant? Music Maestro was a noblewoman, but Im afraid she wouldnt have a choice when faced with the young master of the Grant family. People started to walk off when they figured out what was happening. They were afraid that they would be an obstacle on the way for the Grant family. Let go of her! Just by then, the voice of an old man came over. He sounded in a rage. An old man in a traditional suit walked over with a gloomy face. Who are you? Caleb frowned and asked. The old man stood with his hands behind his back. Im Reece Newman, the housekeeper of the Newman family of the royal families in Valenham! His words stirred the crowd like a stone thrown into the sea. Calebs heart skipped a beat when he heard the royal families in Valenham. The onlookers faces all changed as they gasped. Hes from the royal families in Valenham. They sent a man from Valenham! The royal family of Yan Jing was so well-known that even the Grant family would have to avoid confrontation with them. Caleb loosened his grip with awkward resentment on his face. Just as Judith was about to express her gratitude, the old man named Reece continued, Miss Music Maestro, on the order of my young master, Id like to invite you to a drinking party now. Chapter 444 Don’t Leave The old mans voice was loud and clear. He didnt seem to care about Music Maestros feelings at all. There was even a hint of pride on his wrinkled face. The people around were all stunned. It turned out that the old man didnt stop them from saving Music Maestro. He was here to invite Music Maestro for drinking, maybe out of the same reason as Calebs. All of a sudden, everyone seemed so interested in this drama. Some of them even grinned a dirty smile. Music Maestro was one of the seven personages in Country X. She was as proficient in music as she was pretty. Unfortunately, no one had taken off the thin veil on her face till now. Everyone was expecting to see her real face. As time went by, her image had been defied. They described her as an otherworldly fairy. Thus, they believed that she would never go and drink with any vulgarian. Caleb paused a quite a while before his face and up with joy. Sir, it seems that your young master and I are sharing something inmon. Can I go with you? He was delighted and looked at Reece expectantly. Reece said with an indifferent expression, If you insist. Caleb was thrilled and nodded. Thank you, Sir! Seeing her master being made light of like this, Michelle blushed because her veins were boiled with anger. She couldnt help shaking. You scumbags! You just offended my master. Apologize to her, now! Calebughed, If youre worried about her, Miss Brooks, you cane with us too. Haha Michelle was furious. He turned over and looked at Music Maestro. Leave them alone! Ill escort you away! Judiths eyes were fixed on Reece. Youre the housekeeper of Olly Newman, Reece? She asked in a soft and melodious voice. Olly was Anguss cousin, working at the think tank of the Newman family. Reeces eyes flicked with surprise as he replied, Yes, Im surprised that you still remember my name, My Lady. My Lady? As soon as he said that, all the onlookers changed colors. They couldnt move their eyes away from Judith. They couldnt believe that Music Maestro was thedy of the Newman family in Valenham. Of course I do. Music Maestro sounded calm. Then this should be a lot easier. Reece invited her with a smile. Pleasee with me, My Lady. Everyone was staring at Music Maestro in astonishment, wondering how she would react. The next moment, they saw her walking to Reece. Did Did she just agree to go? Drinking with Music Maestro? Just thinking about it turns me on! They couldnt imagine what kind of people could invite Music Maestro to have a drink. Now the answer was more than obvious. The royal families in Valenham. Master Michelle was stunned. She always saw Judith as an abstinent person. She could believe that Judith had just said yes. Its okay. Judith added with a calm face, This has been haunting me like a demon. Sooner orter, Ill have to take a trip to Valenham. Its just a matter of time. After that, he got in an R. V. with Reece. Caleb followed them closely in a sports car. Something awful just happened Seeing the cars driving away, Michelle changed her color. She hurriedly called Leo. Mr. Cohen, something awful just happened to my master. She was taken away by a person from the Newman family in Valenham! Leo was stunned when he heard it over the call. Then he narrowed his eyes. Okay, Im on my way! After hanging up the phone, Leos face turned frigid. Lydia was sitting beside him and was startled. Whats wrong? Lydia asked anxiously. Judith has been taken away by a person from the Newman family. Leo was going to hide anything. He told Lydia about it bluntly. Lydia changed her color drastically upon hearing that name. You mean the Newman family in Valenham. Do you know anything about them? Leo asked. Leo didnt know much about the royal families in Valenham. He had only crossed paths with the Matthew family, the Cohen family, and the Newman family. As for the Newman family, he remembered he had snapped one of their young masters legs and crippled him. Lydia said with a serious face, I dont know much about the Newman family, but theres one thing that I can tell you They are the only family among the nine that worshiped warcraft. Their influenceys heavily on battlefields. Battlefields? Leo paused and then grinned a ridiculing smile. That was what he was good at, too. Lydia still had no clue of Leos real identity. She said, Just in case, Ill go with you. The Newman family is more difficult to deal with than the Cohen family. Maybe theyll behave themselves for my sake. Leo didnt refuse her, but he highly doubted if the people from the Newsman family would really do that. On the other side of the city, Music Maestro, Caleb, and Reece arrived at a private club together. The doorman and waitress showed them into a box. There were women dancing in the box, and a man was gulping wine. He was tipsy. Seeing Reece showing up with Music Maestro, his eyes zed up with mes of desire. However, when the man saw Caleb walking in behind the two, he frowned and asked, Who are you? Caleb didnt feel shy at all. He said with a smile, Mr. Newman. Im Caleb Grant from Hopkins Metropolis. Ive heard a lot from you. Youve heard about me? Oakley Newman hesitated for a moment and asked, About what? Caleb smiled and said, We share the same interest. You set a model for us on how to pursue Miss Music Maestro. I happen to have some intriguing knowledge to discuss with you. Oakley was overwhelmed by Calebs ttering. Caleb was delighted, too. He waved his hand and said, Okay, knowledge knows no boundaries. I think we should be friends. Thank you, Mr. Newman! Caleb smiled with delight on the face Music Maestro fully understood what they meant, but she didnt care. She checked the surroundings first. She hadnt found the person she was here for. Her face turned frigid immediately.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Where is Olly? Oakleys face changed upon hearing that name. He immediately stood up. Olly isnt here today. Its me, Oakley. They said youre distant and dont like anybody. Id like to see if that is true. Now fill it up for me! Oakley said as he sat back, waiting for Judith to pour him some wine. Judith ignored him and said with no expression on her face, Now that Olly isnt here, I think I should go. Excuse me. Just when Judith was about to leave, Reece walked over and blocked her way. Miss Music Maestro, I never told you Mr. Olly woulde. Only then did Judith realize that she had been frauded. Her eyes turned as cold as ice. Reece, what do you mean? Are you really going to hold me here? Judith asked coldly. Reece, however, still wouldnt give up. He replied with an emotionless voice, Miss Music Maestro, I dont think you can walk out of there as easily as you walk in. Oakley suddenly opened his mouth and said. Well, in this way Judith, for the sake of our family, Ill let you go as long as you can have a drink with me and sing a song for us. How is that? After that, he stood up, took out a ss of wine, and handed it to Judith. However, the next moment, Judith snatched the ss in Oakleys face and threw the wine in his face. In your dreams! Chapter 445 The Idiot of The Newman Family The cold wine sshed on Oakleys face in an instant. Time seemed to have frozen at this moment. The music in the box suddenly stopped. Oakley closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and took out a handkerchief to wipe the wine on his face. When he opened his eyes again, his expression had be extremely gloomy. B*tch, how dare you pour wine on me Judiths face was horribly frigid. She looked at Oakley and said word by word, Nobody dares to speak to me like that! Her tone sounded very proud and full of killing intent. Then youre seeing one now! Oakleys face was distorted in anger. He red at Judith and continued, Youre going to pour me another ss of wine and spend the whole night with me! Having heard what Oakley said, Judiths eyes became cold as ice. She seldom got angry, but once she did, there would be horrifying consequences. Caleb was standing aside. He was also shocked. He did want to have a conversation with Oakley on Judith, but he was also very timid. After all, Judith was Music Maestro, one of the seven personages in Country X. Caleb wanted to take it slow by winning Judiths favor first. That was why he was so surprised, because Oakley was too straightforward. Reece also tried to stop Oakley and said, Please reconsider this. Shes one of the seven personages So what? Shes no more than a deify singer! You overestimated you. Oakley continued disdainfully, Youre just a singer, so cut your crap and be like one! If you serve me well, I may speak a good word for you to our patriarch and let you get back in the family.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Music Maestro said with a cold face, Im not interested in returning to the Newman family at all. If you dare to speak rudely to me again, I swear youll regret it. Oakley seemed to have been amused by what she said. Youre just a singer. How can you do anything to me? Are you going to knock at me with your flute? Smack! The next moment, they all heard a crisp p sound. Music Maestro pped Oakleys face heavily. She smacked him so heavily that the half cheek became swollen immediately. Calebs eyes widened in disbelief. He took a step back subconsciously. He didnt expect that Music Maestro, the well-known singer, would be so fierce when she started to get physical. Oakley was almost stunned. He never expected that Music Maestro would really dare to hit him. He was nearly suffocating on his fury. You b*tch, how dare you hit me! Come over here and take her down for me! After he roared, the door of the box was kicked open. Many sturdy bodyguards came rushing in. Music Maestro was immediately surrounded. Oakleys one cheek was being covered with a cold pad, and the other was smirking. Judith, Im giving you onest chance. Are you going to stay with me, or would rather get yourself suffer? Music Maestro was wordless with rage. After her pretty eyes skimmed over everybody in the box, her expression became highly frigid. Damn, tie her up! Oakley pointed at her and roared. All the bodyguards rushed toward Music Maestro. Oakley still had a smile on his face at first. However, as time went by, the smile finally faded away. He thought a weak woman like Music Maestro must be very easy to catch. However, what happened next waspletely beyond his expectation. Bang! Bang! Bang! Music Maestro moved swiftly like a cat. As she waved her sleeves, those sturdy bodyguards fell down one after another. Well Oakley and Caleb were dumbfounded as they watched this scene. They couldnt believe it. Reece looked serious. He moved sideways and stood beside Oakley. Watch out. Music Maestro must have practiced martial arts. Music Maestros face remained frigid, and she hadnt said a word. She was one of the seven personages in Country X, and that pretty much said that she definitely knew how to protect himself. Although she was not as powerful as Jason the Martial Maestro, ordinary people could never be her match. I was wondering why you dared toe here alone. It turns out that you are bold because you are prepared! Oakleys face was livid. He stared at Music Maestro and said, But so what? Reece, take her down for me! Music Maestro immediately looked at Reece. The man looked old, and his hair was all grey, but Music Maestro smelled danger on him. Reece didnt move. He stood there quietly, eyes fixed on Music Maestro. Miss Music Maestro, you might be more powerful than most people, but you can never escape from a real master. Mr. Newmans request might be a bit unreasonable. Its okay if you dont want to spend the night with him, but a drink with him wouldnt harm you. Will you? Reece said with his eyes looking straight at her. I love drinking, but I dont drink from the ssing with evil intentions! Music Maestro Judith said coldly with an indifferent expression. Reece sighed, Now that you dont want to negotiate with us Dont say that I didnt have you the opportunity. Swoosh! The next moment, Reece disappeared from where he stood. The box was quite small, but no one could see where Reece was. That meant he was moving at an extremely high speed. Music Maestros body was tense. She had butterflies in her stomach. When Reece released his aura just now, she knew she was no match for him. But she would never give in! Shoosh! Music Maestro could hear the rapid rustling sound in the air, but she still couldnt catch traces of Reece. The next moment, Music Maestro felt a chill crawling on her back. Her pupils suddenly dted. She subconsciously dodged by leaning toward the door. Youre not going anywhere! Reece yelled and sped up to grab Music Maestro. Music Maestro had a very bad feeling about this. She could only raise her arms to protect herself. Wow Just by then, a loud crash came outside the box. Bang! The next moment, the door of the box was kicked open from the outside. Then it flew away. Itnded right on Reece. Suddenly, he flew backward like a kite as if he had been struck heavily. Boom! The wall of the box was broken and revealed the concrete tiles in it, with blood dripping down drop by drop. This scene shocked everyone in the box. Through the dim light, they saw three people standing at the door. Who are you? Oakley shouted in anger. Music Maestros face lit up when she saw the three people at the door. My lord! Master! Michelle rushed in. She breathed a sigh of relief after ensuring that there were no scars on Music Maestros body. Oakley! Lydias eyes stopped when she saw Oakley. Princess Royal of the Matthews family! Reeces face didnt look well. Matthews family was the newest member of the nine royal families in Valenham. Yet, all the other old members knew that they should never pick on the Matthews family. Because they knew the Matthews familys patriarch was Karl. He happened to be Lydias father. However, Oakleys eyes soon fell on Leo. He rxed slightly. I heard Lydia was going to marry into my family, yet someone stole her away and ruined the marriage. Is that you? Yeah, its me. You got a problem? Leo said with a cold face. How dare you! Oakley asked with an angry face, You ruined my familys n. Arent you afraid that well take revenge on you? Hearing Oakleys words, Leo chuckled. It seemed to me that the royal families in Valenham know nothing but produce idiots. Leos words suddenly became cold the next moment, Ive snapped Anguss legs, and he doesnt even have the chance to struggle. Who do you think youre to threaten to take revenge on me. Chapter 446 The Dragonlord Badge The atmosphere in the private box became intense instantly as Leo said in a menacing tone. There was a long pause before someone spoke again, and everyone on the scene was staring at Leo in disbelief, including Lydia, who was watching him in astonishment. You broke Angus legs? Leo nodded indifferently. That was five years ago. Lydias heart skipped a beat. Wasnt that the first year Leo had been missing? Now Lydia realized what Leo had gone through during these five years. Five years ago, Leo had started his military career. At first, Lydia wondered why Leo had changed so much in five years, but now she got it. His whole disposition had changed. He was brutal to his enemies, and that remained the same as he had been five years ago, while gentler to his family. Few people dared to provoke Angus, the heir of the Newman family, one of the royal families in Valenham, but Leo actually broke his legs, and most importantly, he was still alive. Reece was dumbfounded to hear that. No! That cant be true! In the Newman family, Angus was second to the core of the family, Olly. Nobody ever knew how his legs were broken, because he would get crazy with rage each time someone brought it up. Therefore, Reece dreaded to think that it was Leo who had broken Angus legs. Music Maestro, however, remained calm. Apparently, she had known this secret for years, and just because of that, she had decided to follow Leo. At this moment, Leo turned to her and asked with a slight frown, Why would you go with him? Whos Olly? Leo had already learned what had happened from Michelle. Music Maestro called Oakley Ollys butler. After that, she said she would kill her inner demon and left with them. Obviously, she wasing at Olly. Music Maestro stayed silent, saying nothing. Lydia chimed in at this point, Olly is Angus cousin, the best one of the younger generation of the Newman family. Hes a master chess yer. Really Leo squinted his eyes. In this case, he was a formidable opponent. At least he wasnt all brawn and no brains. Music Maestro turned to Leo at this time. My lord, this is between him and I, and only we can solve it. Leo could tell she had made up her mind, so he didnt make a detailed inquiry but said, I wont stop you, but you have to leave with me now. Just as they were about to leave, the noise of rocks rolling down suddenly came from inside the private box. With that, a low and menacing voice rang out. Now that youvee, do you think you can leave? Everyone looked in the direction of the voice, only to see Oakley, who was supposed to be unconscious, standing up again. There was a deep cut across his brow bridge, which was bleeding and looked gruesome, while his eyes were fixed on Leo dangerously. Just now, Leo kicked the door open, which hit him so hard that he got badly hurt. Meanwhile, the pain motivated him to fight back and enraged him, and he wished he could kill Leo now. Reece, who was too scared to speak, saw Oakley getting up again and suddenly, he got his confidence back again and gave a sneer. Exactly. How can you leave after you hit our men? Lydia chimed in grimly, Then what else do you want? If you want to start a fight in the Newman familys name, Ill handle it. Suddenly, Reeces clouded over. Lydia was indeed the smartest one in the Henderson family. She escted the situation into a war between families, but Reece didnt have the guts to ept the challenge because he was only a marginal member of the family, while Lydia was the eldest daughter of Karl. Leo gave a faint smile. The Henderson family was no fool, and they must have known the fact that Lydia wasnt Karls biological daughter. However, it had almost been 30 years, and the Henderson family had already acquiesced in the cover-up, so Lydia was still thedy of the Henderson family, and would always be. Lydias sneer widened as Reece said nothing. Were in Emerdale now. Do you believe that the Newman family wouldnt evenin if I got you killed? Lydia stared coldly at Reece. Usually, she hardly lost her temper, but that didnt mean she didnt have one. On the contrary, Lydia was much more terrifying than any other ordinary woman when she got upset, but she just barely showed that side of her. And Leo had personal experience of it when he had juste back to Emerdale. Thank you, Ms. Henderson, Music Maestro expressed her gratitude to Lydia for her efforts to support her. Lydia shook her head. Thats what I ought to do. You helped me out just now, and I cant watch you be humiliated. Oakley, nevertheless, red at them and chimed in, No, in fighters name. Reece was overwhelmed with joy upon hearing that. If they fought in their families name, he was no match for Lydia, but the case was not the same if they fought in fighters name. Oakley was his personal butler, and Oakley didnt believe that those two women were able to beat him. As for what happened to Oakley a moment ago, Reece thought he was unlucky to have been hit by the door. Lydia, nheless, was worried to hear that because fighters from royal families in Valenham were all strong and powerful, but Leo shook his head with a faint smile, looking teasingly at Oakley. Its better for you to take back what you just said, because you have no chance of winning at all. Leo asked nicely, but his words were like a scathing satire on Oakley.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Dont go too far, kid. You hit me with the door by sheer coincidence. Do you think youre strong enough to fight me? Oakley growled with a scowl. The smile on Leos face faded. As a fighter, dont you know that a coincidence is enough to represent your strength? Nonsense! Oakley looked contemptuously at Leo. Do you mean luck is a part of strength? Hearing that, Leo lost the interest in talking with Oakley instantly. They were not only physically mismatched, but also mentally. Oakley thought Leo got cold feet and sneered, Are you afraid now? Its toote! The next moment, he charged at Leo. Be care Before Lydia could finish her sentence, Leo reached out at lightning speed, grabbed Oakley by the neck and twisted it hard. Suddenly, Oakleys neck broke with a crack. Oakley didnt even have the time to scream before Leo broke his neck. Both Reece and Caleb were shocked to watch this scene. The fighter from a royal family of Valenham actually was defeated by Leo in one round! Meanwhile, Lydia was too astonished to make a sound, while Music Maestro watched with a nk face. Apparently, she was used to scenes of this kind. At this moment, Leo cast a stern look at Reece. I heard that you wanted to take Music Maestro away with you? Reece copsed to the floor upon hearing that, looking stiff, but he was still forcing a smile. The next moment, he took a scarlet badge from his pocket and roared with great confidence, This is the badge given by Dragonlord in Northernd personally. With this badge, I have the right to kill you first and report afterwards. I dare you to kill me! Leo was stunned to see that badge. Wasnt that his Dragonlord Badge? Chapter 447 The Northernland Conference The badge in Reeces hand was all blood red, as if it had been soaked in blood before. Besides, there was a mighty and bloodthirsty flying dragon carved on it. Leo couldnt be more familiar with the badge, because it was his Dragonlord Badge. Whats that? Lydia and Michelle looked curiously at the badge, wondering what it was. Reece replied proudly, Its normal for people outside the Newman family not to recognize it. This is the new Dragonlords badge used formanding the border soldiers. It represents Dragonlord himself. Except for Dragonlord of Northernd, the lords of Westernd, Easternd and Southernd can take military action with the badge! Lydia turned pale upon hearing Reece. Now she realized what was going on here. Anyone with the Dragonlord Badge was able to deploy forces. Just as Reece said, the Dragonlord Badge was indeed the representation of supreme power. Music Maestro couldnt help but cast a look at Leo before she asked in a grim voice, Why do you have the Dragonlord Badge? Reece burst intoughter. Thats something you shouldnt know, but it doesnt matter if I tell you about it. As far as Reece was concerned, they werent important figures in the army and wouldnt understand it even if he told them the truth. You guys dont know that Dragonlord, who is supposed to defend Northernd, left the army and came back home to get married, and now no one is guarding Northernd, I assume? But Northernd cant be left unattended, even for one day. Therefore, the lords of Easternd, Westernd and Southernd discussed it and decided to hold the Northernd Conference in Hopkins to select someone strong from the masses to defend Northernd. Does it have anything to do with you? Music Maestro asked coldly as she shot a nce at Leo carefully. However, the four lords werent of a mind. The other three lords felt bitter about Dragonlord of Northernd beating them all, and the Northernd Conference was held to make Dragonlord a mere figurehead. Leo, nevertheless, couldnt care less about it. He even gave a contemptuous smile. Reeceughed and replied, Its been years since you left home, so its normal for you not to know it. Grandfather has known Cassius, the lord of Westernd, for a long time. Grandfather pleaded him and Cassius agreed to help the Newman family take in strong fighters across the country to attend the Northernd Conference on behalf of the Newman family, so that our family will be a national family, no matter who wins in the end, and that exins why I am here. Im here to look for strong fighters for the Newman family. Its just that I happened to be in Emerdale when I heard you were giving a concert, so I came to attend it. Everyone but Leo got tense as they heard what Reece said. Music Maestro, however, snapped, The Dragonlord Badge is used for defending out country, not for satisfying your own needs. Reece said slowly, That is the truth, but dont push me too far, or youll regret it. He paused and crooked his finger at Music Maestro. Now,e to me. Maybe Ill consider letting them go. Unmoved, Music Maestro turned to Leo despite herself. Lydias face also grew solemn. What should we do now Leo, nheless, remained collected from the beginning. He poured calmly a cup of tea for himself, took a sip and said, The Northernd Conference is nothing but a gathering of a bunch of clowns entertaining themselves. Go back and tell Cassius that theres no point in doing so. Leo could imagine what the Northernd Conference would be like. To him, it was nothing serious, but it would definitely affect the future setup of Hopkins. Some families would prosper, while others would fall overnight, which was why royal families in Valenham wouldnt hold such conference in Valenham, because no one wanted to suffer loss. Even if the winners received high returns, there were a lot of risks as too. Stunned for some time, Reece finally roared angrily, How dare you call the lord of Westernd by his first name! Leo broke intoughter. But if you must entertain yourself, its quite understandable. After all, theyre filled with resentment. Not only Reece was stupefied by Leos words, but Lydia was also staring nkly at him. Leo spoke as if he was Dragonlord of Northernd. The next moment, Reece replied in disdain, Cut the crap. Anyways, Music Maestro wont go anywhere but leave with me today. Besides, youve alsomitted a major crime by killing my men. Is that so? Leo smiled faintly. In this case, go get help. I wonder who you can get. Leo! Lydia tugged at Leos sleeve to stop him. If Reece really called up forces, her identity as thedy of the royal family in Valenham would be to no avail. Reece was also surprised to hear what Leo said. Originally, he thought that Leo would be intimidated by the Dragonlord Badge, but unexpectedly, he didnt buy it at all. Fine. Dont say I didnt warn you! Reece snarled, ring at Leo. Go ahead, Leo said lightly, as if he didnt take it seriously at all. Im calling them up now! Reece growled. Go ahead. Leo was amused by Reece. Are you going to chicken out? The Dragonlord Badge could bring greatest benefit only under used by the right person. Fuck! Reece went out of the room immediately and made a call. In fact, it was the first time he had ever used the Dragonlord Badge. Soon, the call was answered, and a low male voice came from the other end of the line, Whos that? Is that themander of Emerdale Military Region, Commander Rickard? Reece exined at once, My name is Reece, and Ie from the Newman family, the royal family in Valenham. Ive got the Dragonlord Badge with me, and now Im being confronted by a stupid ass. Hes kind of dangerous. Can you help me? Hans was stunned to hear that on the other end of the line. He paused for a moment before asking, Where are you? Overjoyed, Reece told Hans his address. After that, Reece hung up the phone, went smugly back to the private box and looked gloatingly at Leo. Youre doomed. Ive already asked themander of Emerdale Military Region toe. I dont know why you must ignore the power of the Dragonlord Badge. Youre going to jail!Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Both Lydia and Michelle panicked upon hearing that. Leo, I told you not to provoke him. Now what should we do now? Lydia grumbled, anxious. Leo, nevertheless, gave a slight smile andforted her, Lydia, weve been together for so long, and you still dont believe me? Shocked, Lydia was lost for words for a moment. Indeed, they had been together for a long time, and usually, Leo wouldnt say anything he wasnt sure about, nor would he do anything he had no confidence in. However, it was the Dragonlord Badge they were talking about this time Lydia sat down next to Leo in doubt. Reece was still guffawing. Cut the crap. I wonder if youll pee in your pants when my mene. At this moment, a rush of footsteps came from the stairs outside the private box. Hearing that, Reece rose to his feet with a grin. Haha, here theye. You guys are finished. Bang! The next moment, the door was flung open and a squad rushed in. Chapter 448 Whom did He Come for? At the moment, the air in the private box seemed to be frozen, and people found it hard to breathe. Poker-faced, the squad, who were encased in body armor, pointed their guns at Leo and the others. Feeling stiff all over, Lydia held her breath, while Music Maestro held up her hands with an air of indifference. Hahahaha Reece burst intoughter the moment he saw this scene. I warned you, but you wouldnt listen to me. You should have been sensible and left. Now my men havee, and I can see you guys are freaking out. Reece came up to Lydia and his smile widened as he saw the veins bulging on her long neck and her chest heaving violently.This is from N?velDrama.Org. So what if youre the eldestdy of the Henderson family? That wont change the fact that you have a gun pointed to your head! Then Reece turned to Music Maestro. Get rid of that sour face of yours! Now he looked like a vile character intoxicated by power. Reeces gaze swept across everyones face and soon, it fell on Leo, who was sipping tea leisurely, and that startled Reece. With so many guns held to his head, there was no trace of fear on his face at all. He was even sipping tea calmly. ck-jawed, Reece said after a long pause, Arent you afraid? Why should I be afraid? Leo asked with a smile. Reece was dumbfounded to see Leos reaction, his cheeks twitching. Fine, Ill make you afraid in a while. At this moment, a big and swarthy man came over to them. He asked with a stolid face, Wheres that dangerous man? Since it was dark in the private box, Hans didnt see Leo. Reece walked over to Hans with a grin, showed him the Dragonlord Badge and pointed at Leo, who was sitting in the corner. Commander, its him. Hes the dangerous man. Hans looked in the direction Reece indicated, only to see Leo waving at him like an old friend with a smile. Suddenly, Hans trembled with fear stiffly. He looked back at Reece and asked, Is he the dangerous man you were referring to? Who else could it be? Reece drew closer to Hans and pointed at Leo, saying, Commander, not only did he ignore the Dragonlord Badge, but he also killed my men. Hes a monster, a major viin. You cant let him get away! In Reeces imagination, Hans would definitely capture Leo without hesitation after he showed him the Dragonlord Badge, but the next moment, Hans pped so hard across his face that blood came out of his mouth while his teeth broke too. Reeces eyes widened in astonishment all of a sudden. Why did you p me, Commander Rickard? Why not? Grim-faced, Hans turned to his men and roared, Put down your gun, everyone! All Hanss men put down their weapons and instantly, the atmosphere in the room lightened. The next moment, Hans came up to Lydia, looking guilty. Ms. Henderson, Im sorry you had to go through all this. Now Lydia saw clearly Hanss face and opened her eyes wide in surprise. Are you the one at my wedding Yes, exactly. Please call me Hans. Hans sat down with a smile and opened a bottle of wine in person. Im sorry for what happened to you. Hardly had he finished his sentence than he gulped down the wine. Both Michelle and Lydia were shocked to watch this scene, while Reece was too surprised to speak. What are you doing, Commander Rickard? I asked you toe here to seize people, not to drink. Simmering with rage, Hans paused for a long moment before he snarled, Bring that son of a bitch here! The next moment, two men held their guns to Reeces head and growled, Move it! Get down! Reece peed in his pants instantly, and soon, the room was filled with the stinky smell of urine. Then he slumped on his knees in front of Hans, yelling as he prostrated himself, How dare you ignore the Dragonlord Badge! Bang! Hans stamped his foot on Reeces head and roared, Who are you to keep the Dragonlord Badge! Tell me, where did you get it? Hans, aware of the importance of the Dragonlord Badge, had seen it for only once, but howe it ended up in a rich bastards hands? Reece dropped his head at once. Lord Miller, the lord of Westernd, gave it to me. Hans was surprised to hear Reece call Cassius Lord Miller, but he recovered himself immediately and sneered, Nonsense! Lord Miller has long gone back to Westernd. He couldnt have given the Dragonlord Badge to someone like you! Tell the truth now! Hans roared with a stern face. The Dragonlord Badge was something crucial, so he had to treat it seriously. Reece burst into tears, shivering with fear. Lord Miller did give it to me! Hans, however, said coldly, We suspect you of stealing the Dragonlord Badge and abuse of power. Arrest him! The next moment, Reece was handcuffed. He stiffened with fear and yelled, Its true! I didnt lie! Take him away! Hans waved his hand. It didnt matter whether Reece was lying or not. What really mattered was that the Dragonlord Badge was actually in the hands of a marginal member of the royal family in Valenham, which was odd. Now that Reece was taken away, Hans turned to Leo. Lord Just as Hans was about to call Leo his title reflexively, Leo shot him a straight look, and Hans bit the words back. Mr. Cohen, this is a mistake. Im so sorry that Ms. Henderson had to go through all this. Hans saluted at once. Leo patted him on the shoulder. You were just doing your job. Well done. Thank you, Mr. Cohen! Hans said and retreated with his men immediately. At this moment, Lydia was too shocked to speak. After a long pause, she finally came to her sense and asked, So you knew Commander Rickard woulde? Leo nodded with a smile. Just call him Hans. Lydia said earnestly, But after all hes themander of Emerdale Military Region. How can I call him Hans? Leo said nothing after hearing her. He found that Lydia was actually a serious person. Who would have thought that the arrogant young master of the royal family in Valenham would be arrested while his butler would be killed? Meanwhile, Caleb cowered in the corner, holding his breath. He tried his best to hide in the shadows so that he wouldnt be found and would finally get away. However, things went awry. Before long, Leo found Caleb cowering in the corner. Suddenly, Caleb was overwhelmed by a deep sense of despair and his heart missed a beat. Even the young master of the royal family in Valenham was arrested, not to mention him, a rich kid of the Grant family from Hopkins. His existence was insignificant. Leo strode over and looked down at him. Caleb popped his head out, mustered up his courage and asked, Can you act as if Ive never been here? Leo chuckled and bent down. What do you think? Caleb was speechless. Chapter 449 Fake Submission Caleb realized that Leo wouldnt let him go as he saw that bright smile on his face. Suddenly, he felt a pang of regret. He regretted having got himself into this mess and now he was doomed. In fact, Caleb wanted to quit when Oakley revealed their identity as the Newmans, the royal family in Valenham. No matter how beautiful Music Maestro was, she was nothing but a woman. To Caleb, women were expendable, but Reece wouldnt leave without her. Some people would rather be a big fish in a small pound, while others a small fish a big pound. The Grant family was influential in Hopkins, but there was no room for improvement for them. Caleb and his grandfather had tried everything possible but they made no progress. So was there nothing they could do? No, Caleb wouldnt resign himself to his fate. The moment he saw the Newman family, there was a gleam of hope. If he gave them whatever they wanted and yed up to them, even a marginal Newman would be able to help the Grant family. Therefore, Caleb made up his mind and things went as he expected until Leo appeared. His n was totally ruined by him. Reece was arrested, while Oakley was dead, and now he had no one to rely on. What are you going to do with me? Caleb stared at Leo, trying his best not to sound scared. Leo smiled. I have to think it over what Im going to do with you. Probably because Leo had gone through too much, and now his enemies had gradually be the royal families in Valenham instead of their rich kids, he didnt consider Caleb his enemy at all. Caleb clenched his teeth. Leo me go, and Ill help you open up the Hopkins market. As far as I know, after Music Maestro joins Ms. Hendersons L Group, even the Lawson Group, the top corporation of Emerdale, is no match for it. Now that the Emerdale market is saturated, the Hopkins market will be your next target! Well? Leo stared at Caleb in surprise. Now he realized why Caleb was the best one of the young generation of the Grant family. He was really smart. Besides, in such a dangerous situation, he was still able to think straight and negotiate with him. Meanwhile, Lydia obviously got interested in the term Caleb proposed. Hopkins was the provincial capital of Sallton, Winham, and New Queennd. If L Group could be the top corporation in Hopkins, Lydia didnt need to bow to the royal families in Valenham anymore. Compared to any other city, Valenham had the longest history. It was one of the most legendary cities in the country, but in terms of economics, it wasnt leading the way. However, Lydia said nothing, because this was only the beginning of the negotiation. Leo said with a smile, Youre smarter than Brooke Palmer, but not so smart. Do you know why? You know your ce and what to do, but youve overreached yourself. Suddenly, Calebs heart missed a beat, and he became warier of Leo, because it took his grandfather over ten years to know their own strengths and weaknesses, while Leo could tell at a nce. Are you surprised? Actually, I realized what kind of person you were during the auction, Leo continued. When Brooke was riding the high horse, you took the opportunity to figure out a n B for yourself. When he became the underdog, you left him without hesitation to protect yourself, so Im afraid you have to do more than open up the Hopkins market to get away with this. Then what else do you want? Calebs heart sank. He knew Leo was a tough nut to crack. Ask you grandfather toe, Leo replied. Only he is qualified to negotiate with me. A sense of anger shed across Calebs eyes. Leo, youve gone too far! Once Calebs grandfather came, his good image would be destroyed, and it was a severe disadvantage to his n to be the master of the family in the future. Then forget it. Leo rose to his feet. Someone has to pay for all this, and that one is you. Music Maestro is a celebrity in the entertainment industry, so your scandal will spread far and wide. If word gets out, people will know you took advantage of her. You wont go to jail, but the Grant family will run out of cash. Caleb realized the gravity of situation before Leo finished his words. Ill call him! Ill ask my grandfather toe! Caleb was at the end of his rope. Admittedly, he would be dressed down by his grandfather, but it was better than the capital chain rupture. Before long, Lennon arrived. His face clouded over with anger the moment he saw Caleb. Are you Leo Cohen? Now Leos name was known to all throughout Hopkins. He had eliminated the Hudson family, gobbled up the J Group and stolen the show in the auction. Masters of all powerful families had heard about him. However, it was the first time Lennon had seen him in person. Leo didnt reply to him, but sat down on the sofa collectedly. Mr. Grant, your grandson tried to take advantage of Music Maestro. How is he going to pay for this? What? Shocked, Lennon turned to Caleb with a scowl. Why Music Maestro? Shes not some ordinary woman! After that, he pped Caleb hard across the face and walked up to Judith. Miss Music Maestro, my grandson made a mistake by trying to take advantage of you. Dont worry. Ill punish him for that! Then Leo stopped them as Lennon took Caleb away with him. Mr. Grant, stop acting. Lets be practical. What are you going to do with your grandson? Suddenly, Lennons eyes glinted dangerously. Young man, dont bite off more than you can chew. You could be killed by greed. Leo smiled. Well then, Mr. Grant, I dont see the point in discussing it with you anymore. Lydia understood what Leo meant immediately and chimed in, Music Maestro is my honored guest, and were in Emerdale now. Your grandson tried to take advantage of my honored guest in Emerdale. Do you think you can walk away after you apologize? Lennons face darkened. Just as they were approaching the moment of maximum danger, Caleb dropped on his knees before Leo. Mr. Cohen, the Grant family is at your service! His sonorous voice filled the whole private box. Lennon, however, red up. Bastard! What are you talking about! Meanwhile, Calebs eyes were fixed on Leo, and he repeated his words. Mr. Cohen, the Grant family is at your service! Finally, a faint smile spread across Leos face. In this case, you may leave now. Caleb was overjoyed to hear that. Thank you, Mr. Cohen! The next moment, he left with Lennon at once. But before they walked away, Leos voice rang out again, Remember, I want absolute submission. If I find that youre disloyal to me, youll wind up like the Hudson family. Caleb trembled before he rushed off. When he came out of the building, his shirt was soaked with sweat. Lennon was still angry about what happened. Caleb, do you have any idea what you were talking about? Of course I do, grandpa. My head was clearer than ever, Caleb replied seriously. If you negotiated with Leo, he would never get satisfied, no matter how hard you worked! Lennon also calmed down upon hearing Caleb, his face stern. Go on. No one can beat them in Emerdale, so they have set their sights on the Hopkins market. Now theyre doing everything to enter the Hopkins market. Since the Hudson family has fallen, and that weve gobbled up most of their business, he needs us to be submissive to him so that he can open up the Hopkins market and do whatever he wants, or he wouldnt stop. Thats his real intention! Caleb was talking earnestly, and his words also enraged Lennon. Who does that Leo think he is to make the Grant family submissive to him? Lennon was full of resentment.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Caleb replied, He deserves our loyalty. Its not luck that has helped Leo rise in Emerdale. Probably, hes not even afraid of the royal families in Valenham! What? Lennon was astonished to hear that. Then Caleb told him what had happened to Reece, including the part that he used the Dragonlord Badge to call in themander of Emerdale Military Region. Fear engulfed Lennon after he heard the whole story, because the Grant family didnt have that kind of strength to defy the Dragonlord Badge at all. So thats all we can do, to grovel to him? Lennon refused to resign himself to the fact. Of course not, Caleb said with a sneer. Well fake submission to him. When he takes advantage of the Grant family, why cant we take advantage of him to develop ourselves? So what are you going to do? Lennons interest was ignited. Its very simple. All we need to do is be submissive to him. We can act as themunicator between the powerful families in Emerdale and Hopkins, and its a huge advantage for us. Maybe we can take the chance to swallow up some of the weak families. When the Grant family bes as strong as the royal families in Valenham, thats the time when we swallow up his and Lydias business! Caleb was filled with wild ambition and hatred at this moment as he spoke. Chapter 450 A Human Trafficker Meanwhile, Leo and the others remained in the box, while Michelle, Lydia and Music Maestro stared at him in astonishment. Are you really going to do it? Lydia asked worriedly. The Grant family isnt like any other family that has yielded to you. They are strong, powerful and ambitious. Arent you afraid that the n backfires? Music Maestro nodded approval. She knew nothing about business, but she understood the simple truth. Leo, however, gave a smile. Of course I know what they are thinking about, but whatever they can think of I can think of. The Grant family will definitely develop themselves secretly before they finally betray me! Then why do you have to Lydia was confused. Leo replied faintly, The n is sure to backfire, but what matters is on whom. As a smart woman, Lydia pondered for a moment and caught on immediately. So you want to Exactly, Leo said with a confident smile. There doesnt have to be so many powerful families in each city. One or two are enough. In that case, even if they betray me, it will only hasten their copse, Leo said in an arrogant tone. He didnt take the Grant family seriously at all. Lydia cast a look at Leo, saying nothing. He was so confident that he even thought nothing of the royal families in Valenham. Therefore, even if the Grant family betrayed him, they could barely cause a ripple. The Hopkins will be our next battlefield Lydia mumbled to herself, meditating. Now Hopkins was dominated by three families, the Grant family, the Palmer family and the Watts family. Before long, the Northernd Conference would also be held here. It wasnt hard to see that a storm was brewing up in Hopkins. Understandably, it wasnt a wise choice for the L Group to open up the Hopkins market at this point. However, what came along with danger was money. The more chaotic the situation was, the more heroes would emerge. That was also the way of doing business. Leo and Lydia went home after they sent Michelle and Music Maestro back to the hotel. On the way, Lydia suddenly said to Leo, I may be busy in the next few days, so you have to pick up Emilia. Leo agreed at once since he knew Lydia was busy with her business. Music Maestro was quite influential. She had only given one concert at the L Group, and now giants of all industries were scrambling to work with Lydia. With that, the L Groups market value doubled and surpassed the Lawson Groups, and it had be the top corporation of Emerdale. In addition, all this happened before the L Group was floated on the stock market. Once it went public, it would result in a geometric increase in its market value. The next morning, Leo was feeding breakfast to Emilia carefully. Emilia looked around, but failed to see Lydia, pouting. Dad, wheres mom? Now that she was used to Leos existence, Emilia didnt cling to him so much as before, but paid equal attention to them. Mom is busy working. Leo put a spoonful of oatmeal into Emilias mouth with a smile. Emilia swallowed and suddenly jerked her head up proudly. Dad, Ive mastered what you taught me the other day. After that, she jumped off the chair and yed the Lightning Boxing in front of Leo. Leo watched her, smiling, but after some time, he could no longer smile. Emilia was doing it very seriously, and her movements were standard and quite professional. Even if she was no match for the real fighters, Emilia was so much better than her peers, even children three or four years older than her. At least, Leo didnt have to worry if she got bullied.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. When she finished practicing, Emilia panted slightly, sweat glistening on her forehead. Leo stared at her in surprise. Emilia, did you do you on your own? Of course! Emilia nodded earnestly. I practice every day in the kindergarten. When the others are taking a nap, Im practicing. Leo was moved to hear that. If one wanted to have a breakthrough in martial arts, he had to be talented and hardworking at the same time, and it would be better if one started practicing since childhood. My good girl, Emilia. Come here! Let me give you a kiss. Leo leaned forward and kissed Emilia on the cheek before he drove her to kindergarten. Goodbye dad! Emilia waved at Leo at the entrance of the kindergarten. Meanwhile, a woman with long hair in white clothing was watching everything with a smile not far away. At this moment, Leo looked back instinctively and met her gaze. The woman beamed a gentle smile at Leo, no hostility discernible in her eyes, while Leo smiled back at her. Irene was waiting at the entrance of International Commerce Center when Leo arrived. Morning, Mr. Cohen. Morning, Miss Garcia. Leo smiled and asked, Are you waiting for me? Irenes lips curved into a faint smile as she nodded nomittally. Of course. After all, youre my future colleague. Leo was surprised to hear that. What do you mean by that? Werent we in the past? Apparently, Irene was in a good mood. She took out a piece of paper and handed it to him. Take a look at this. Leo took the piece of paper. It was a personnel transfer list of Hopkins branch. He saw his and Irenes names at a nce. It turned out that he would be the head of the branch, while she would be the second-inmand. This is Leo muttered in puzzlement. Irene replied, Ms. Henderson drew up the list this morning. Originally, Ms. Henderson and you were supposed to go to the Hopkins branch, but since she has been busy with the cooperation projects recently, she has no choice but to send me to work with you. Irene looked as if her dream hade true as she spoke. Leo, nheless, smiled awkwardly. I hope we can work happily together in Hopkins, Mr. Cohen. Irene gave a tender smile and entered the building. Leo shook his head helplessly and thought to himself. Lydia had so much confidence in him. But as a couple, they did have so much confidence in each other. After work, Leo went to the kindergarten to pick up Emilia. However, the moment he arrived, he saw that woman in white again. Crouching in front of Emilia, she was passing a rainbow lollipop to her with a smile, while Emilia took it defenselessly with a grin. Leo got tense immediately. She must be a human trafficker. He rushed up to Emilia and snatched the lollipop from the womans hand. Dont take it! Startled, the woman drew back at once. Emilia had a silly grin on her face once he saw it was Leo. Dad, thisdy is so kind to me. She has bought so many gifts for me. Leo heard that and his face darkened immediately. Then he said to Emilia with a scowl, I told you not to take anything from anyone you meet in kindergarten. Pouting, Emilia nodded and gave the lollipop back to the woman. Im sorry, but I cant take it. The woman took the lollipop, but there was no trace of frustration seen on her face. She still stared at Emilia with a smile. Judging from the look on her face, she seemed to be waiting for her own daughter. And that made Leo even more alert. He told Emilia to y on the slide not far away, while he came up to the woman and said slowly, I dont care who you are, but stay away from my daughter. Chapter 451 Lydia’s Mother Children abduction happened to about two hundred thousand kids per year. Leo read about this data before, so ever since he became a dad, he had been nothing but careful towards Emilia. Therefore, he recalled this piece of news when he saw what this in-dressed woman did. He wouldnt spare anyone who dared to hurt his family! He got to nip this horrible thought in the bud. But the woman was much calmerpared to irritated Leo. She shook her head, Youre mistaken. I dont have any bad intentions towards your daughter. Leos fierceness lessened a bit, but he was still vignt. Why would you go near my daughter then? This question threw the woman into silence. Leo remained quiet and scanned the woman. She looked captivating and sent out a vibe of calmness which made her look like a diamond in the rough. He didnt know why, but he got a sense of familiarity from this woman, so he didnt see her as kidnapper any more. The woman then heaved a sigh in a while and gazed at Leoplexly, Ive decided to resume my secr life to clear my fixation. Leo froze, Are you a nun? The woman smiled, I cant shave my hair for I cant cut off all my connections with the mortal life which is an offense to the Buddha. Then she put her palms together devoutly and took a bow towards Leo and just left. Leo paused on the spot and Emilia just walked towards him with sand on her hands. Lets go home. Leo soon forgot this woman and just went home with Emilia. It was already six oclock when they got home and Lydia hadnte back yet. He got wooden as soon as he was about to open the door. A graceful and poised woman was standing by the door and it was the in-dressed woman who he mistaken as kidnapper in the kindergarten before. But right now, her vibe was more elegant and natural. She smiled at Leo as a greet. Who are you and what are you doing here? Leo was shocked when hee round. Auntie! Emilia grinned at her. Good girl. The woman smiled and then turned to Leo and sighed, I didnt expect that her daughter to be so big. She was at this age when I left. Leos heart skipped a beat. While, he only suspected it when she uttered her first sentence, and her second sentence just cemented his thought. Leo got serious, You are Lydias mother? The woman didnt say anything and just smiled which was a silent answer to Leos question. He got speechless and suddenly got nervous and approached the woman anxiously. He was in total shock as he didnt suspect this woman to be the most gorgeous woman in the Valenham. Leo was then really amazed by this womans beauty and temperament. Though Lydia was also a real beauty, she cantpare to this woman in terms of the disposition. This woman was about fifty, but she looked like she was still in her thirties. It seemed like that she would never age. Holding a chain of prayer beads in her hand, she was chanting the sutra to calm her mind.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Leo took a deep gasp and then apologized earnestly, Im really sorry. I didnt mean to offend you before. The woman opened her eyes and shook her head, Youre a great father and Im not a good mother. Leo changed his face instantly and answered, No, no. Its all in the past and cant prove anything. Leo then got awkward as he knew that his answer was really pointless. As the most gorgeous woman in the Valenham before, she was the crown jewel among all the royal families in the Valenham. Countless outstanding man wooed after her, but she ended up choosing the most normal guy to marry into her family and it was Karl. She was then diagnosed to be infertile and was soon forgotten. After being cheated on and abandoned, she left Valenham which she once shone at. But Leo didnt expect that she had be a nun. Aurora Cunningham didnt mind and just smiled, You must have known about Lydias family background, so you didnt have to be so respectful to me. Leo shook his head, I still got to call you my auntie. Aurora just smiled and examined Leo. She seemed to be satisfied about Leo. Come on in, auntie. Leo opened the door immediately and greeted Aurora. Aurora just shook her head, I resumed my secr life for her, but now that I know that she and her daughter are leading a happy life, I got nothing to worry about. Then she meant to leave. Auntie When Leo was about to stop Aurora, a crisp sound of high heels pounding against the floor came outside the mansion. The owner of the heels was walking pretty fast as if she had known something was wrong. Shit. Leos face changed and wanted to sprint outside, but Lydia hade in. She looked indifferent and was cold-blooded. Her eyes were a bit red as she was too excited before and stared at the figure standing in front of her. But Aurora was much calmer and was still smiling being confronted by her daughters anger. She really didnt get a right to be mad. Lydia Leo wanted to step forward and say something, but Lydia pushed him away. Mommy Emilia sensed that something was wrong and called timidly. Be a good girl and stay with daddy Lydia hugged Emilia lightly and led her towards Leo. Her voice was shaking. Why are you here? Eyes reddened, she red at Aurora. Im here for you. It had been twenty years since they saw each other, but Aurora remained calm. Liar! Lydia shrieked and there were tears in her eyes. I wasnt your daughter any more since the moment you left me! It had been twenty years! Why would you be here? Lydia lifted her hand, going to p across Auroras face as Auroras appearance torn the wound in her heart apart. Chapter 452 Buddha didn’t Know Love A crisp sound of p then sounded in the yard. Lydias eyes immediately contracted when she saw who was standing in front of her and started shaking. Emilia just burst into tears and hugged Lydias legs and begged, Mommy, please dont hit daddy. Aurora paused on the spot and Leo was standing between them. His face was burning, but at the very next second, he brought Lydia to his chest. Lydia cannot hold it anymore and just burst out crying. Why would you do that? Why would you take that p? Its not your business. Lydias tears soaked Leos clothes. Dont cry, Emilia. Daddy is okay. Leo stroked Emilias back lightly and soothed her and then forced a smile till she stopped crying and shook his head towards Lydia. You cant do that. You cant hit her even if she is wrong. She is your mother. Lydia bit her lips and tried hard to not to cry, but tears just streamed down from her face. It was her fault when she left you. It was also her bad for not meeting you for twenty years, but she didnt mean to do that. You can me her but you cannot negate her. You cannot be rude to her. If you are mad, you can vent your anger towards me. I will take it for her. Leo stared at Lydia and got serious, Youve also left me for five years. You and Emilia had suffered too much because of me. Lydia sunk into silence and though she was still crying, she was less emotional than before. Leo also nced at Aurora. Auroras eyes also got red and looked at Leo and Lydia with remorse. Chanting the sutra can stop her from having any secr emotions, but cannot stop her missing her daughter. As Aurora had said before, she cannot shave her hair for she still had obsessions on something. Lydia, you got a great husband. Aurora gazed at Lydia in a while and said earnestly. Lydia remained silent for being abandoned hurt her very much. But Leo noticed something from Auroras eyes. It was jealousy. Lydia was just like her when she was young. She had a terrible marriage before, but Lydia got someone who was in love with her deeply. A persons poor situation can always attribute to his own wrong doing. She abandoned Lydia for twenty years, so she was a total loser when it came to love.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. It started raining in a while. Leo then suggested, Its raining. Lets go inside. He then escorted Aurora inside and examined Lydias reaction. Lydia got poker-faced and went upstairs alone. Leo was relieved and turned to Aurora, It all happened too fast, so Lydia wasnt mentally prepared. She then got emotional. Aurora turned to Leo and said, Im sorry for troubling you. Are your face hurting? Leo grinned, It was nothing. He then entered the kitchen. Lydia was angry upstairs and Leo got to cook tonight. He told Emilia to entertain Aurora before he went in the kitchen. Emilia was sweet and then went to Aurora and grabbed an album. It was all Leo and Lydias photos inside and Leo took them the most. Emilia then pointed at the photo and said, This is mommy and this daddy Aurora checked the photos seriously and her eyes just started welling up. Leo was hugely relived when he witnessed the scene and started cooking seriously. Compared to his intense rtions with his father-inw, Lydias conflict with her mother was much easier to be cracked. Lydia valued love and it was why she was so emotional when she saw Aurora. This was actually a good thing. It would just take time to heal her inner scar and Leo would also mediate between them. He was actually afraid that Lydia would be indifferent towards all of these. The meal is ready. Leo served the dishes. He cooked a lot of veggies to cater to Auroras taste. Lydia, the meal is ready. Leo yelled upstairs. But he got no answers. Im not hungry. Leave me alone. Aurora knew that Lydia wouldnte downstairs as long as she was here, so she stood up and smiled. Leo immediately stopped, Auntie, just wait for a moment. I will go to call her. He then went upstairs. Staring at Leos figure, Aurora cracked a smile and muttered, He is better than you, Karl. Leo knocked on the door and went in when he noticed that the door was unlocked. Lydia was sobbing on bed. Though she had stopped crying, there were still tears on her face. She immediately wiped them away and then said, Leave me alone. Im not hungry. Leo sat next to her and caressed her head, You know what, Im actually jealous of you. You have two pairs of parents who love you and though they had hurt you for various reasons, they are thinking about to make it up to you. This is actually enough. Unlike me, I didnt even know who is my biological parents. Lydias face changed and stole a nce of Leo. He was still smiling talking about this hard subject with a trace of regret in his eyes. She cant help asking, Dont you hate them? Why would I? Leo was generous, Im forever grateful to them for bringing me into this world. You can ept me who you didnt know and hurt you. Why cant you try to ept auntie then? I Lydia wanted to say something but got stuck. Leo smiled and pursued, You mother had been in the temple for twenty years, but she still took the risk of being hated by you and came for you. She obviously loves you. why dont you give her a chance? Lydia got silent for a while and didnt agree nor deny and just asked a dumb question, Why do you care about this more than me? Leo thought for a while and lifted three fingers, Firstly, you are my wife and I want you to be happy. Secondly, even the Buddha cannot read into the live. If you can ept home, you can also ept auntie. Thirdly Isnt it natural for a son-inw to win the gears of mother-inw? Ive already offended my father-inw, I cannot let my mother-inw get upset again. Lydia chuckled and hugged Leo and went downstairs. Lyd Aurora instantly stood up and wanted to call Lydias name, but stopped. Lets enjoy the dishes together. Though Lydia had joined the table, she was still cold and just feed Emilia for the majority of time and took no heed of Aurora. But Aurora was still merry and was red in her eyes. After dinner, Aurora meant to say goodbye. She was contented enough to see her daughter and have dinner with her. But Lydia suddenly stood up and yelled towards her back, Are you really going to leave now? Chapter 453 The Phoenix is back to the Nest Aurora stopped when Lydia threw that question our and turned out in shock. Lydia was fuming, but there was something else. Leo was standing aside with Emilia and he can see it was attachment. She was moved by Leos words. If there wasnt love, where did hatrede from? Love and hate were interchangeable. Aurora got silent for a while and let out a wry smile, Am I qualified to be your mother now? Moreover, Im infertile and you are just a fig leaf that I stole. I dont care about that! Lydia red at her, You got to be a mother then since you stole me! How can you call yourself a mother if you just walk away now? Leo also stepped forward and smiled at Aurora, Auntie Aurora, I wanted to asked that if you have ever regretted your decision in thest twenty years? Regret? Aurora was silent and her wry smile deepened.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Of course she greeted. She hadnt never been able to get a sound sleep in thest twenty years. She can get through the day by chanting the sutra during the day, but when it was at night, her heart burned with affection. Leo stared at Aurora and asked, I will ask it another way then. Are you able to let go of the secr love in thest twenty years? Can you really bring yourself to shave your hair? Aurora got speechless being bombarded with Leos questions and was wooden. Lydias eyes were all red and just stared at her. Till when Aurora can look her into her eyes without guilt, the inner angry in her heart will then just disappear. After being silent for a while, Auroranded her eyes on her inch-long hair. Can she really bring herself to cut her hair? Wont she regret? If she can shave her hair, she would really leave the secr life behind. Her long hair also stood for her fixation. You dont even have the guts to face your daughter, let alone Valenham. Lydia got irritated, I will ask you again. Will you resume your secr life or not? Aurora froze and looked at Lydia woodenly. Leo wore a wry smile, Auntie, I was just like you and left her five years ago, so I understand your suffering. I just gave up everything and came back for her and would undo the damage that I caused with the rest of my life. I was just a stranger to her before and was able to do this. As her mother, why cant you do that then? Auroras eyes reddened and burst out crying. I will, I will! Auroras voice was shaking. Leo was relived. Lydias eyes got red and then suddenly turned around and went back to her room. Aurora was still crying, but she suddenly let out a contented smile. Leo stepped towards her and smiled, Wee back, auntie. Aurora was grateful and hugged Leo gently. Thank you, Leo. Aurora stayed at Lydias ce for two days and though Lydia didnt pay any attention on her, she was much nicer to her. Things were getting better day by day. Aurora got to go back to Valenham the next day. When it was at night, Leo was already in asleep and Leo smiled at Lydia, Auntie is going back home tomorrow. Arent you going to say goodbye to her? Cant you do that? Lydia answered lightly, She is really fond of you these days. No Lydia meant to use Leo for buttering up Aurora, but Leo didnt get her and just touched his head shyly. Lydia got annoyed, Which side would you pick if we get into a fight in the future then? Leo froze and didnt expect Lydia to ask this meaningless question and answered, I will pick whoever is reasonable. Leo Lydia got irritated and red at Leo. Leo begged for mercy hurriedly and said seriously, But I honestly think that my mother-inw is much easier to get around than my father-inw. Lydia sneered, Well, you dont know what she was like twenty years ago. Then she then went asleep. She even hogged the whole quilt to punish Leo for not picking her side. Leo then suddenly remembered that Aurora was the most gorgeous woman in Valenham twenty years ago and was always the center of attention. She was even more fierce than Lydia when she was young. Leo let out a smile. He didnt get to see the young Aurora, but he was lucky enough to meet Lydia. This was enough. When it was just dawn the next day, Aurora meant to leave alone without rming Leo and Lydia. When she was just about to go out, Leo went downstairs and said, Auntie Aurora, I will drive you to the airport. Aurora paused and grinned, Why are you up so early? Leo smiled, I was in the army before and got up much earlier than now. It was far to the airport. Let me drive you there. Aurora smiled and shook her head calmly, Its a lovely day. I want to take a walk. Leo paused and nodded, Right. A journey of a thousand miles began with a single step. They then walked to the airport side by side. After resuming the secr life, Aurora changed into a white cheongsam and her whole vibe just got totally different. She looked graceful and elegant. At the same time, she also cut some of hair which showed that she had aplished part of her yearings. The pair soon arrived at the airport. Im okay here. Aurora smiled at Leo, I was a nun before and didnt really get anything to give you. I will just give you this bead bracelet as a gift. This prayer beads have been with me for more than twenty years. This will help you afterwards when you and Lydia go back to Valenham. Leo didnt reject and grinned, Thank you, auntie. Aurora shook her head, I should be the one to thank you. You are a great man. Let me know whenever you are in Valenham. You can also tell you if you have any difficulties. I got no one to fear in Valenham. Leo paused and nodded, Okay. Aurora gazed at Leo and then went into the airport. Leo looked up and saw a rainbow hanging up in the sky though it didnt rain. He knew that Aurora would definitely cause a scene in the Valenham, after all, she was the lord of that ancient city twenty years ago. People hadnt forgot her even though twenty years had passed, and she was still the king of royal families in Valenham. After sending off Aurora, Leo meant to go to the International Commerce Center. Then he suddenly got a text from Sharon. It was simple, but Leo got rmed. Dominic is still alive. Chapter 454 Serving the Same Man Leo was flustered when he saw the name Dominic. He got to have many friends during the five years in the army and Dominic was the most special one. He was Leos big brother andter got together with Sharon. But he went missing in the fight with a mysterious organization Phantom. It had been two years. While haunting down the Phantom in the past two years, he and Sharon were still locating Dominic. They all believed that Dominica wasnt dead. Leo went to Sharons mansion immediately which was located in the outskirts. Sharons vibe got colder ever since theyst met. What happened! Leo asked as soon as he got to the mansion. Sharon instantly told Leo what she knew so far. I asked Louis of Hopkins and he said that he had seen him in the surveince camera a while ago. She then turned on theputer at one and yed Leo the video clip that Louis sent her. Pedestrians were hurrying to and fro in a crowded street. Stop it. After examining the footage for a while, Leo suddenly pointed at a spot, Zoom in ten times. After zooming in, a mans side face appeared in the screen. Though it was vague, Leo and Sharon immediately recognized the person, Its Dominic. It must be Dominic rke! Sharon got excited and said to Leo, Lets go to the Hopkins right now. But Leo suddenly stopped her. Wait a minute. He got serious, Its difficult to pin down its Dominic just judging from his side face. He could be fake. Moreover, have you ever thought about that if he wasnt dead, why didnt hee to us under the condition that he wasnt imprisoned.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Leos question got Sharon stunned. Leo pointed at the screen, Moreover, he is clearly in a hurry in the camera and do you see the bump in his pocket? Its a gun. What is he doing in Hopkins? Do you know all these answers? Sharon sunk into silence for a while and then suddenly stared at Leo, What do you mean? Leo let out a long breath, It has been two years. He is probably not the Dominic that we knew before. Sharon froze and got fierce, Are you doubting him? Im not. Leo remained calm, Im just trying to reason the whole thing out objectively. Whats more, Im Dragon lord and I have to think out all the possible oues, even the worst ones. Sharon was wooden for a while and then retracted his sight. I will go there myself if you dont go! Then she just ran out. Leo didnt go to follow her and just heaved a long sigh. She yearned to know the truth and ignored the fact behind this whole thing. Leo took out a faded picture from his pocket. It was him and Dominic in the picture. And there was another picture under this one. It was a photo taken on the spot of the ident. There was a lump of broken steel ring in the picture and nothing else. Leo took this photo when he left the Lawson Family that day. Back then, Leo asked Nadine to kill Terry, but Nadine got stopped by a mysterious and powerful person. That person grabbed Terry away from Nadines hand and Nadine wasnt able to follow them. As Nadine, Zakariya and Luna recalled, that person stood on his head against the eave like a bat. Could this person be the bat that he was looking for? Leo didnt know. But he knew that there was someone of that kind around him for not many people in this world in this world can steal someone from Nadine and got away sessful and Dominica was one of them. Moreover, his weapon was a steel ring around his wrist and it matched perfectly with the broken pieces from the ident scene. All the evidences were targeting towards Dominic and this was why Leo said those words Sharon. He was really afraid. The closer he was towards the fact, the more hesitant he was. Dominic, would you be my enemy Leo started at the photo and muttered. After running around in the past couple of days, Lydia reached cooperative consensus with manypanies and the market capitalization of L Group exceeded fifty billion and the news of it establishing a branch in Hopkins got around. Days were getting closer and they were about to go to Hopkins. Lydia was pretty considerate and packed Leos clothes, Call me when you get there. Irene had been waiting for a while and she drove to the Hopkins after Leo got on the car. Leo was surprised to find Caroline in the back seat. Why are you here? Leo asked. Caroline let out a timid smile, I got nothing to do in the HQ and meant to help around in the branch. Moreover, I wanted to visit my godmother. Leo knew that thest reason was the main one. Reba was arrested and she wouldnt be released for about twenty years for shemitted felony. Compared to Reba, Summer was more like a mother to her and this was why Caroline wanted to go to Hopkins. Leo remained silent. I will show you guys around when we get to Hopkins. Irene suddenly suggested excitedly. Leo asked curiously, Are you familiar with Hopkins? He remembered that Irene came from Emerdale. Ever since she knew that she wasing to Hopkins with Emerdale, Irene had been excited and was merry constantly. I was born and raised in Hopkins, and I went to Emerdale University and just stayed at Emerdale after graduation. She specifically nced at Leo after saying these words. Leo was the only one who knew what did this nce mean and coughed, Great then. You will be our tour guide. He didnt mention what he was doing in the Hopkins. Forty minutester, they arrived at the Hopkins. It might be Leos misconception, but there were more people in Hopkins. There were many rich people worth of millions in the street and more than ten luxurious sport cars in the street. Well, Hopkins is surly wealthy. There are rich people everywhere. Carlinemented. But what Leo didnt know was that things were much moreplicated. The Hopkins was about to hold the Northernd General Assembly and Hopkins was about to be wild in a while. Lets have lunch first. Irene picked a local restaurant named Moonlight Restaurant. When they were just about to go in, someone called. Is it you? Irene? What a coincidence! A pair of young people showed up. The man looked dashing and was in Armani and was obviously sessful. The woman also looked attractive and was wearing the newest Gi bag. The middle finger of her left hand had a diamond ring on and she was married. But that man was focusing on her and was sizing Irene up and down. Irene frowned and said politely, Ruben? Its been a while. Then she didnt mean to talk anymore and entered the private room. Leo just nced at them as he didnt know them. But he was irritated by the mans next sentence, Irene, what a campus queen! Are you serving the same man with this girl? Chapter 455 I’m the Vice President Leo and Caroline actually were about to enter the room and just got out when they heard the words. Who are you using? Caroline was fuming and red at Ruben. Irene shook with anger, Ruben, stop bullshitting around! Or I will sue you for ndering! Though Leo didnt say anything, his cold-blooded eyes were telling. Rubens one sentence offended three people. Putting aside the fact that Leo was married, Irene and Caroline certainly cannot stand this kind of humiliations as they all came from decent family background. But Ruben didnt realize that he was wrong and sneered at Caroline. Was I wrong? This restaurant is for couples and you there were here together. Of course I would doubt that you two are serving the same men. Irene and Carolines faces immediately changed. Leo also looked up and scanned around. It was all pink inside and even the name of the menu was suggestive. It was without a doubt that this restaurant targeted at couples. Irenes face went crimson red and turned to Leo awkwardly, Im sorry. I didnt notice this is a restaurant for couples Leo shook his head and didnt care. The girl next to Ruben noticed that he was checking Irene the whole time and got irritated and pinched at Ruben. Is this the goddess that you liked for three years back in high school? Well, she looks like a whore to me. Ruben instantly retracted his sight and soothed her, Well, I was na?ve before and stupid. My heart is all for you now, Jemima. This woman turned out to be Jemima and Leo found that she actually looked like Lane. She was obviously one of the Watts. Irene was furious when Ruben and Jemima were defaming her together. Caroline was also mad for she was used of serving one man with Irene. lets go to another one. Irene got livid and meant to leave, but Ruben stepped forward and stood in the way. Dont leave. Didnt you get the guts to admit it? Just admit that you are serving one man with other woman. Nobody wouldugh at you. Holy crap, bro. You are surlypetent. How can you get these two woman get well along with each other? I really respect that. Ruben chuckled and taunted Leo. It was crowded in the street at this time and as Ruben wasughing hard on purpose, people were turning their attention to them. They looked at them weirdly and were gossiping. These two women looked young and attractive. How can they do this kind of thing? Well, this could be love We cant discriminate against them. It was getting hostile.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Finally, Irene cannot stand it anymore. Ruben, what do you want? I just went into the wrong restaurant. Why would you bad-mouth me? Rubenughed at Irenes question, Well, I just find it unbelievable, you know? The one-time goddess is doing this kind of shitty business now. I was not a campus goddess! You just held grudges against me for I turned you down many times before. Im really sorry! Are you satisfied now? Irene basically yelled it out. Ruben paused a bit and then came round with sneer on his face. He really felt amazing to see the once goddess that he wooed for many years was humiliated by him now. Leo figured out what conflicts they had before and got even more fierce. He was really disgusted by such a petty man who would defame a woman. Lets go. Leo suggested and meant to take Irene and Caroline away. Im sorry but we dont take refund. A woman who looked like a manager approached them and was sarcastic. What? We cant get a refund? Irene got angry. They got to dine in this restaurant then. Ruben turned to the female manager, Im here with my wife. Can you get a private room for me? The manager clearly knew Ruben and Jemima and took an apologetic bow. Im really sorry, Mr. Shaw and Miss. Watts. We are full now and Miss Garcia booked thest room. What? While Ruben was about to go fuming, the manager hurriedly said, Its okay though. we can add two chairs in Miss Garcias room. Reuben paused. He meant to humiliate more, but he suddenly smiled, Well then, we can settle. Lets share a room with Miss. Garcia. Are you okay with this, Miss Garcia? The manager asked Irene who declined directly, Of course not! She really didnt care about sharing a room with other people, but she just didnt want to see shitty Reuben anymore. The manager turned around and didnt really take heed of Irenes thought. Hey! What attitude did you get there? While Caroline was about to fight, Leo shook his head, Forget it. You wont win. They then entered the room together. The waiters served the dishes quickly and also got them aplimentary red wine. But no one moved a muscle. Leo, Irene and Caroline were on their phones and Reuben and Jemima were showing off their love. Its all your fault, hubby! Werete today and thest room was poached by them! Now that we got to share a room with them. Its okay, baby. We would get here early tomorrow. Well, I just hope that we wouldnt run into these shameless people anymore. I really dont want to eat now. If it werent for us, they wouldnt have got to drink these red wine. Jemima said suggestively and nced at Irenes bag which was worth of about ten thousand. The despise in her eyes deepened. Reuben suddenly thought of something and said, Jemima, do you know the L Group, the number onepany in Emerdale? Yeah, what happened? Jemima didnt really know the rtionship between Leo and Lydia. I heard that L Group is establishing a branch in Hopkins and there would be some preferential resources. The head of the branch has probably arrived at Hopkins and if we can get a deal with it, we can definitely be promoted to high level of J Group and reach the core business. Reuben suddenly got excited. Leos face changed and didnt expect them to be employees of J Group. But he specifically told n to fire every one of the Watt Family in thepany. There were still some escaped fishes. Jemima paused and turned to Leo excitedly, You are from Emerdale, right? Do you know who is responsible for the branch of L Group in Hopkins? Reuben waved his hand, Why would you ask them? They obviously work for other people. How can they know? Right. Jemima suddenly despised. Reuben then let out a mysterious smile, I heard that thest name of that person was Cohen. Really? Jemima was excited, What is his name? Tell me! Reuben shook his head, I dont know his exact name. Only the high-level managers of J Group get to know his name. Dont talk about this during lunch. They wouldnt understand. Reuben turned to the, Where are you working? Irene remained poker-faced, Im the vice president of L Group. Chapter 456 Being Mocked As soon as Irene finished, the room fell into dead silence. Both Ruben and Jemima were fixing their eyes on Irene, stunned by what she said. Meanwhile, Irene lookedcent with her jaw lifting high while looking at them from above in a patronizing way. Seeing that, Leo seemed speechless. Obviously, she was showing them how excellent she appeared. Besides, she was venting out all her grievance she just suffered at the gate of the hotel. Still, Ruben and Jemima were staring at her nkly. But then they suddenly burst intoughter. Hahaha seeing that, Irene fell into a short pause and then questioned madly, What are youughing at? Did she just im herself to be the vice president of As? God, what a joke! Come on, why dont you literally im yourself to be the president? Hey, Irene, we havent met for a long time ever since we graduated, but it never urs to us that you are actually so gifted in bragging about yourself despite your humble current status! Rubenughed out loud. Jemimas crazyughter even brought some tears in her eyes. Irene refuted, But I really am! I am the VP of As! Oh really? Who is gonna prove that for you? Ruben felt like watching a joke, Irene, do you have any idea about what it means for being the VP of As? It means wealth and fame! If you were the VP of As, we should have heard of it long ago. But why did we know nothing about it? Yeah, the only VP of As I have ever heard of is ady named Sophia Walsh. She has been to Hopkins a few days ago and I was lucky enough to enjoy the honor to have a drink with her. But I didnt get her number. What a pity! said Jemima. Hearing that, Leo just shook his head. Among the three VPs of As, Irene had been keeping a low profile and she wasnt a person good at dealing with social asions. Besides, she always wired every penny she earned to provide for her family. But these people in the room simply denied it. I can prove that for her! Caroline suddenly yelled loud while staring at Ruben and Jemima with disdain. Both of them shifted their gaze and stared at her. Then theirughter sounded again. Another brag! Hey, man, I got a suggestion for you. Stop hooking up with girls with pretty face only. You know what. Intelligence also matters. Look at my girl, shes a brilliant one. Ruben smiled at Leo. But Leo only replied with a smile. He still continued with the food. Now he couldnt help growing a sense of sympathy for both of them. They were too pathetic to know the truth. If they learned that Irene was the VP of As while his wife was the boss, what was more, he actually owned J Group at the same time, they would definitely pass out because of shock. Seeing the silence of Leo, Ruben turned to look at Irene, Hey, after all, we were ssmates. Here is my advice for you. Learn to utilize your charm to hook up with a richer man. Mind your own business! Irene huffed madly. Since they wouldnt believe that she was the VP of As, she no longer insisted to convince them. Now she just wanted to finish the meal and left as soon as possible. Of course, Ruben also noticed her intention to leave. After some consideration, he suggested, Jemima, I dont find it necessary to waste our time here. Honey, why dont we leave now? Okay. Jemima agreed. Leo stood up, Alright then, lets go. Irene took a look at the dishes left intact on the table, feeling upset if they were wasted, while most of which seemed quite delicious. So she beckoned a waitress over, Could you please pack up the food? But it was that manageress who came in. She cast a disdainful look at Irene, Sorry, Miss Garcia, we dont provide that service. Hearing that, Irene just smiled to reply, Okay, if so, we would like to sit down and finish more. Suddenly, Jemimasughter sounded again from the door. What a joke! Hey, Ruben, I have never expected that you were actually having a crush on a bumpkin girl back then! Jemima pointed at Irene with a mocking tone, Can you believe that the VP of As loves to bring leftover back home for food? How hrious! Sweetheart,e on, you dont need to say so even though thats the truth. Save some dignity for the VP. Ruben echoed. They continued the provocation against Irene, which exasperated her greatly. Meanwhile, Leo was getting annoyed. Wasting food should be something to be ashamed of. But they were actually making fun of Irene just because she wanted to bring food home.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. I still remember there is a rule in J Group-Never waste food. Are you doing the same thing in the canteen of your workce? Leo stared at them coldly. Both of them paused, looking a bit surprised. Then they soon realized that they did tell the truth that they were working in J Group while talking during the meal just now. But they just responded with a disdainful look, So what? Its none of your business. Leo suddenly sneered, Well, it seems that you have been used to it, huh? Arent you afraid you both will be fired if your president knows about that? Hearing that, they only replied with greaterughter. Do you ever know about the name of the president? Come on, stop bragging. Jemima raised her head to say proudly. Listen, the presidentes from the same family of mine! Whoever he is gonna fire, it will never be me! Do you understand? Then Leo took out his phone to dial ns number. Hey, there are two staffs of yours making troubles in front of me. Come over here and get it fixed right now. If you fail me this time, I will have Justin to take your position and you should get back to Emerdale! Hearing that, both Ruben and Jemima paused for a while. Then they started to grow more contempt. I thought Irene was the only one good at bragging. Now I see, you actually brag better than she does. What a match! You know our president? Come on, we havent even seen him in person. And you just said you want him toe right now? Neither of them believed what Leo just said. But both Irene and Caroline didnt know that n was actually the one running J Group. So they looked worried at the same time. Leo, stop. Awkward, Caroline then said to the manageress, Just forget about it. We dont want the food right now. But Ruben and Jemima both noticed the way Caroline addressed Leo. They appeared surprised. Your name is Leo? Then Rubens phone rang. It was a call from stranger. Hey, who is it? he picked it up. Ruben, how dare you offend Mr. Cohen! Get down on your knees and apologize to him and his friends right now! n shouted with rage. After a short pause, Ruben shouted back, Who the hell are you? You ask me to get down on my knees to apologize? I am the president of J Group, n Watts! Hearing that, Rubenughed out, If you were n Watts, I would be Caleb Grant! Chapter 457 Smash Her Head Then Ruben hung up the phone. After a short pause, Jemima asked, Who is that? Just a lunatic iming himself to be the president of J Group. How ridiculous! Ruben answered with disdain. But Jemima still looked a bit worried, What if its true. Your phone rang just after that guy finished his call. Ruben put on a more contemptuous look, Impossible. Do you believe that the president of ourpany would actually make me a call in person? I am sure it must be Irene who told him my number and he told one of his friends to make that fake call to me. After all, I have been using the same number for almost nine years. And he is gonna fool me with that stupid trick? So ridiculous! With her eyes fixed on him, Jemima seemed suddenly thrilled, Honey, you really impress me! Of course! he looked quite cocky. Jemima then shifted her gaze to both Irene and Leo, But I gotta say that was a nice y. You almost got me. But thanks to my husband, he is brilliant enough to notice the truth! Irene was rendered quite awkward. So was Caroline. She felt like being overwhelmed with a sense of humiliation. Nobody dared to offend her if they were in Emerdale right now. But Leo still remained unmoved on his seat while continuing with the food. He didnt seem annoyed at all. However, Ruben kept no provoking, You are asking the president here to punish us, right? Okay, I would like to stay and see who is gonnae to help you. Leo still remained unspoken. The restaurant wasnt far away from the J Group. So it should only take n a few minutes to get here. But then the manageress walked over to stop Leo from continuing with his meal, Sorry, sir, Miss Jemima has ended the bill and you shall leave this room. If you still fancy a meal here, please make reservation for another room. Caroline was irritated, But its we who made the reservation of this room! We have the right to decide whether to end the bill but they dont! The manageress replied with a smile as usual, Sorry, Miss Jemima is an honorable guest of ours. She has exclusive right to decide on whichever room she wants. Hearing that, Irene walked over to refute, Are you being biased? Sorry, thats the rule settled by Mr. Grant. Please stick to the rule. The manageress remained a proud look while looking at Irene. But Leo then put down the fork to look at the manageress, Do you mean Caleb Grant? She smiled to reply, Of course, who else could it be? Leo also smiled to reply, Alright then, now youre fired. Go pack your own stuff. Hearing that, the manageress seemed surprised. But then she burst intoughter, Excuse me? What did you say? I wish I wasnt mistaken. But you just said you are gonna fire me? Leo nodded, You dont deserve this position. Besides, you dont deserve to work to provide catering service. From now on, you no longer deserve a job in Hopkins. Stunned, the manageress then turned to look at Ruben and Jemima, trying hard to hold back herughter, Mr. Ruben, Miss Jemima, did he just say I was fired and I no longer deserve a job in Hopkins from now on? This time, both of them burst into greaterughter. And so did the rest of the other guests in the restaurant. Hey, the rtionship between her and Mr. Grant has been known to all in Hopkins! It was exactly Mr. Grant who offered her the promotion. Irene, your poor boyfriend is such a talent of bragging! What an idiot! Both Ruben and Jemima stared at Irene mockingly. Both Caroline and Irene showed an awkward look. When they were about to refute, Leo shook his head and looked at them seriously, We have been through so much. Just trust me. Hearing that, they both paused for seconds with teeth biting on the lips hard. Indeed, whoever despised Leo had ended up miserably. Of course, they believed this time it would be no exception. Irene walked over to the two and took a look at the manageress named Nadia Gray. She raised her head, You are getting yourselves in great trouble! But Ruben and Jemima still replied with mockingughter. While Nadia simply shook her head. You know what? Its Mr. Grant who offered me the promotion again and again all the way through. So how are you gonna fire me? Are you telling me that you are actually more superior than Mr. Grant? Leo still smiled, You can tellter. Nadia, hes just a liar! Ruben said to her. Of course, Nadia never took it seriously. She shook her head and stared at Leo with a sneer, Mr. Grant is here, inside the presidential suite upstairs. I would like to do you a favor to ask him here to see if he will fire me right in front of you. Actually, Leo didnt expect that Caleb happened to be here. He straightened up his body on the seat, Just do it. Hearing that, Caleb turned to be sulky, You wanna meet Mr. Grant? Who the hell do you think you are? Jemima smiled at her, Hey, Miss Nadia, dont be so mean. Since this gentleman wants to make an acquaintance with Mr. Grant. Why dont you just do him a favor? After some consideration, Nadia nodded to agree, Alright. Then she swaggered upstairs coquettishly. Soon, a series of noise sounded from the stairs. A frivolous looking yboy in dazzling shirt walked downstairs while Nadia was wrapping around him with her arms. The yboy looked blushed while holding a bottle of whisky. He seemed drunk. It was exactly Caleb. Ever since the Grants yielded to Leo, he offered them a bonus-to facilitate the cooperation between J Group and the Grant Family. J Group had been a giant of the business world in Hopkins, with which the Grants had been expecting an opportunity to cooperate. Thanks to Leo, their wish was achieved. Because of that, Caleb was getting thrilled during these days. Seeing Calebing over, Leo squinted at him. But he remained weirdly silent. Mr. Grant, please take it easy. Dont get yourself so drunk even though you are thrilled. Nadia gently patted on his back. But Caleb pped her hand away, Get off me! I am gonna booze all day long. Okay. Nadia smiled at him and added, Mr. Grant, let me tell you something interesting to get you thriller. A fool imed himself to be a friend of the president of J Group. Whats more, he said he is gonna fire me in front of you. Mr. Grant, do you think its such a hrious joke? Hearing that, Caleb suddenly smashed the bottle on the ground into pieces. Who the hell said that to you? The atmosphere seemed to be frozen in silence. As Nadia collected herself, she let out a brighter smile,. Then she pointed at Leo Thats the guy. Caleb cast a glimpse as she pointed. Then he saw Leo waving at him with a smile, Mr. Grant, it has been a few days since we metst time. You seem moremanding than I expect. All of a sudden, Caleb felt like being struck into soberness. He stared at Leo with his eyes wide open. Then he grabbed an empty bottle to smash it onto Nadias head. Crack! The bottle was broken and her head was bleeding. Then Calebs outrageous roar sounded loud, You bitch! How dare you offend Mr. Cohen?This is from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 458 Here Comes Alan! The air fell into dead silence. Both Ruben and Jemima were standing outside the room while wearing a stunned expression. They were totally horrified. So were Irene and Caroline. They almost screamed out with both hands covering on their mouths. At the very beginning they saw Caleb walking downstairs, they felt like being overwhelmed with bad feelings. However, the fact had gone far beyond expectation-Caleb seemed so horrified when he saw Leo. Then he actually smashed Nadias head with a bottle. The blood streamed down her face all over. She looked horrible under the weird pink light around the room. She couldnt help touching the back of her head. Then she saw her own hand stained with blood. Ahhh! she screamed and flopped onto the ground. But Caleb approached to grab her hair and p her hard. You bitch! How dare you offend Mr. Cohen! Fire you? I wont even hesitate to put a bullet into your head if Mr. Cohen wants to. Do you know who he is? He is the man deserving my greatest respect! While speaking, Caleb kept on smacking her again and again as hard as he could.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Enough! Leo huffed to stop him, Stop before you kill her. Caleb then stopped and kicked her to the corner. He then straightened up his shirt and walked over to Leo with great respect, Mr. Cohen, shes at your disposal. I dont care even if you want to kill her. His threatening words echoed in the room. Hearing that, Nadia couldnt help shivering. She looked like bathing in blood, totally disheveled. She crawled over to Leo, begging for mercy, Mr. Cohen, I am so sorry! I shouldnt have said that to you! I sincerely apologize for my snobbishness. Please, dont kill me! I dont wanna diePlease, please forgive me Leo waved his hand, Just get her fired. Death is too severe to be deemed as a punishment. Did you hear that? Say thanks to Mr. Cohen, bitch! Caleb kicked her again. Thank you! Thank you, Mr. Cohen! she kneeled on the ground with her head down. Then she crawled out of the room. Both Ruben and Jemima felt like being shocked by a bolt from the blue when seeing what happened just now. As far as they knew, Caleb was known to be one of the immediate among the Grants. But he actually paid Leo such incredible respect. At the thought of that, great worry soon overwhelmed their hearts. As soon as they recalled the contemptuous look they threw upon Leo just now, they couldnt help shivering all over. Mr. Cohen, why dont you tell me about your arrival in Hopkins? You know how much I would like to give you a ride to show you around my ce. Caleb felt like sweating. If I had noticed you beforehand, perhaps you would have missed such a great show. Leo started to look around the restaurant while murmuring, Only avable for couple. No cancel for reserved room. No pack up for leftover. Whoever tries to save food would be humiliatedThese are the rules here, right? What a great job! Caleb soon noticed the disgust hidden in his words. He hurried to bow low, Sorry, Mr. Cohen, I will have it fixed right now! Get out! Leo shouted. Not until then did Caleb flee away as fast as he could. Only then did he realize that it seemed more difficult than he had ever expected if the Grants simply pretended to yield to Leo. After getting the bonus from Leo, the Grants had to expect a more capricious temper of his from now on. Seeing Caleb fleeing away, both Ruben and Jemima were about to sneak out of the room in silence. However, Leos mocking voice sounded at this moment. Hey, whats the hurry for? Just stay till we meet the president of J Group. His voice soon froze them both on spot, who were pushed to the edge of breakdown. They felt like drenched in sweat. Well, it seems like a misunderstandingWhy dont we let it go Oh, misunderstanding? Leo then added, Sowho are you referring to when you said bumpkin, liar and loser Well, I was just making myself a joke Ruben hurried to nod in sweat. As they just breathed out a sigh of relief, a series of footsteps sounded from the outside. Then a middle-aged man, surrounded by a group of tough bodyguards, rushed over with his face sweating. He hurried to keep his head down as soon as he saw Leo. Mr. Cohen, I am sorry for beingte! Who the hell are you? Do you know who you are talking to? Before Leo could utter, Ruben shouted first. Now his attitude had been turned upside down. As he could see how much respect Caleb had ever paid him, he made up his mind to show his stance. But n then responded with a smack on his face. He shouted with rage, I am the president of J Group, n Watts! Bullshit! when he was about to fight back the smack with a roar, he suddenly noticed Jemima slump onto the ground, horrified. Itsits you Leo had been to the Watts Residence for twice-He raided them at the first time while he came again for the car crash happening to n for the second time, during which he made the rest of the Watts kneel in front of n to apologize by force. As Jemima wasnt one of the immediate among the Watts, she happened to miss the disasters for twice. But of course, she had ever seen the picture of n though not in person. So she was totally horrified as soon as she recognized n. Jemima, what happened? Ruben asked, confused. Hehe is the president of J Group! horror surged up in her heart while her voice started to tremble. What? Hes the president? Ruben was dumfounded. Hes the president of J Group, the son once deserted by the head of our family, to whom all the immediate of us had once kneeled to apologize! While speaking, Jemima kept on flinching back, falling into panic Meanwhile, Ruben flopped onto the ground as well. MrMr. Wattswhat brought you here he was overwhelmed with horror. Were you cursing me through the phone just now? n fixed his eyes on Ruben, in which there shown bloodthirst. It was just a misunderstanding Ruben was greatly ruing what he had done, I mean if I had known that you were actually the president, I would have never been so rude to you Do you mean there could be a fake president the hostility in ns eyes was getting stronger. No! I didnt mean that! Ruben almost cried out. But n simply ignored him and then walked over to Leo to hand over a file reverently. Mr. Cohen, this is the paper of proposal for our financial support for the branch of As. Mr. Cohen and Miss Garcia, please take a look. Hearing that, both Ruben and Jemima felt like being shocked while staring at Irene. She was the VP of As? For real? Chapter 459 Outstanding Talents Soon, they turned to look at Leo, with their eyes overwhelmed with shock. Just a moment ago, they seemed to forget that he was addressed as Mr. Cohen. While Ruben just said the one in charge of the branch of As in Hopkins was also called Mr. Cohen. Now the answer was obvious. At the thought of that, they felt like being shocked by greater horror. Not until now did they realize that they had just affronted someone they could never afford to offend. Both Caleb and n were those with incredible power and influence, whom they could never afford to mess up with. However, the two men were both bowing to Leo. Leo then handed the file over to Irene, Just pass the file like that to Miss Garcia to decide. Now she is the only one in charge of the branch here. What he said proved the status of Irene. Hearing that, both Ruben and Jemima looked stunned with regret. Meanwhile, n seemed to pay more respect while looking at her. He knew something about As, but the most news of which was about Lydia. So he had never heard about the name of Irene. Now she did impress him in some way. But Irene didnt seem to notice the changes happening to them. She totally focused on the file. After reading the file for a few seconds, she proposed a few professional suggestions, some of which had even gone beyond what n could expect. He seemed quite amazed while looking at her again. There is nothing to be improved in general. But a few strategic suggestions should be needed but Irene didnt finish. Instead, she turned to look at Ruben and Jemima. n soon noticed that what she was about to continue must be involved with something confidential. So he hurried to make a call. Tell the HR Department to initiate the discharge procedure of Ruben and Jemima. Now they are fired! As soon as he finished, the poor couple both kneeled down in front of him, begging in panic, Mr. Watts. Please! Please leave us a chance! We are so sorry!Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Watts, please, please dont get us fired! Its all on us! Fuck off! n shouted with his fingers pointing at them, I know what youve done in thepany! Jemima, one of the coteral of the Watts, pulled strings to get yourself a job in J Group. Meanwhile, you also got your husband a job in the same way so as to fulfill your selfishness.. Am I right about that? Wearing a pale face, the couple were then driven out. Meanwhile, a series of gossips started to surge up among the rest of the restaurant. What happened just now had gone beyond everyones expectation. Annoyance started to mount on Jemimas soberness. The longer she fixed her eyes on Ruben, the stronger her hatred was growing. Suddenly, she pped on his face. You fucking bastard! Whats wrong with you? Why did you mess up with Irene? Now you see, huh? Its over! Our jobs are over! Our lives are fucked up! Ruben looked a bit pissed because of the p, I dont even know that guy is so influential! Can you freaking believe that even Irene is the VP of As! Jemima continued with a pale face, Wed better think about a convincing exnation to tell grandpa But I am just a grandniece of his. I was trying to get a job in the J Group and do something to make myself a bit more trustworthy in the family. But now I am literally fired so soon! What can I do? Hearing that, Ruben turned to be horrified once again. Even going home seemed so challenging for both of them at this moment. How ridiculous! Meanwhile, after the proposal for the financial support was settled, Leo suddenly squinted at n to question, n, I told you to get rid of the Watts nted inside the J Group. All of them. But whats going on with that one named Jemima? His voice sounded serious. Though it looked like a trifle, it might probably turn into a disaster. Under the gaze of both Irene and Caroline mixed with great surprise, n actually got down on his knees in front of Leo, looking flustered. Mr. Cohen, I have done everything as you said. I have fired everyone else from the Watts. But there is still something I could nevery my hands on. While speaking, n appeared to be guilty. What do you mean? Leo squinted seriously. His eyes started to grow alert, I know it has been a challenging job to explore the market in Hopkins. But remember, I also suggested you turn to Forrest if needed. Hearing that, Irene was stunned. She couldnt help staring at Leo. As the VP of As, Irene had met a lot of those among the upper ss, including Forrest, the head of the Kingston Chamber of Commerce. Actually, Forrest had ever been to the building of As to invite Lydia to join the Kingston Chamber of Commerce. But Lydia declined to take the offer. At that moment, Irene was there. So she had ever seen Forrest for once. But it had never urred to her that Leo actually got a connection with him. But n still shook his head, But I am afraid even Forrest might fail to deal with it. Why? Leo appeared a bit more curious. n let out a bitter smile, Mr. Cohen, I am sure you could tell the reason. Hopkins has been the metropolis of economic artery in the state, while the business world of which has been controlled by two chambers ofmerce. Leo nodded as Forrest had told him about it. The Kingston and the JP Business Association, right? Yes, Kingston mainly remains dominant in Emerdale while JP has been the one in charge in Hopkins. n added seriously, Lane was the former president of J Group. While my father, the head of the family, Ayan Watt, is a member of JP. Thats why J Group had been financially supported by JP. But now I have taken over the group as the member of Kingston, which JP will never allow to happen! After I declined to join JP, they start their business attack against us. But does it have anything to do with the job Jemima got in the J Group? Leo frowned. n continued, The two chambers had once been in a business war around the J Group for a while. They both suffered some losses to some extent. So finally, they made apromise respectively-J Group would join Kingston but some cooperation projects with the members of JP must remain. Besides, the Watts must have the right to get themselves a position for each in the J Group. And I agreed. Thats why some of the Watts has been working in the group while the one named Jemima is just a nobody. Hearing that, Leo frowned even more. He seemed to underestimate the threat. The enemy was stronger than he expected. Who proposed this solution? asked Leo. n answered slowly, Jonah. Who? Leo had never heard of him. Nor was he included within the list of the Watts. n exined seriously, He is in the next generation of ours. Besides, he appears to be the most excellent one among his peers in the family. While he is also one of the board of directors of J Group. He has a twin sister. Her name is Laura. They had been studying abroad. They just returned home recently. And now they are both known as outstanding talents. Chapter 460 Irene’s Attempt Jonah and Laura Leo murmured and soon kept their names in mind. After telling n to leave, he returned to the hotel. They should be staying for a few months in Hopkins if necessary. During check-in, Irene took a look at Leo, who was holding the ess card for Room 2105, a presidential suite. After a long consideration, Irene whispered to the front deskdy while Leo was waiting for the elevator, Miss, could you please get me the card for Room 2106? She wanted to live in the suite next door but Leo knew nothing about it. While watching, Caroline was quite surprised, Miss Garcia, what are you Hush! Irene gestured to stop her from continuing. Then she took a look at Leo alertly. Seeing that he didnt seem to notice, she breathed out a sigh of relief. Then she exined in a rxed voice, Dont be surprised. Actually, I have kept a crush on Mr. Cohen since five years ago. Five years ago? Caroline was startled with her eyes wide open. Yeah. While recalling the past, Irene looked a bit blushed, Please dont be mistaken. I had only seen him once at that time. From then on, we never met again. Perhaps I have fallen for him at the first sight. And I know such a nice gentleman like him must have attracted a lot admirers. He must also be the reason for the crisis of As you caused a few months ago, right? Hearing that, Caroline looked a bit nervous, Hey, cut the nonsense I know I could never marry him. But I just wanna do my best to impress him. Thats enough for me. As Irene finished, she walked over to the elevator. Caroline stood still, feeling upset out of no reason. Actually, she had decided to give up on her crush on Leo. But what Irene just said suddenly rekindled her feelings for him. She was the one who knew Leo first. But out of some reasons, their rtionship was getting alienated. Caroline, the elevator ising. Come on in. Said Leo. Not until then did she collect herself. She took the card and entered the elevator. Mr. Cohen, good night. I wanna have a talk with Caroline. Irene smiled at Leo in the elevator. Leo didnt grow any suspicion. He simply nodded, Okay. As the elevator stopped, Caroline and Irene walked out first. Leo stepped out of the elevator with luggage when he reached the top floor. Then the two girls entered the elevator again. As they reached the top floor, Caroline suggested worriedly, Miss Garcia, youd better stop Of course, she tried to dissuade Irene. Before that, Caroline had tried so many means to seduce him. But she failed every single time. Though it was said that all married man still tended to cheat, Leo seemed like an exception. Irene shook her head and said seriously, Dont say no before having a try. So whats your n? Irene replied with an unpredictable smile, Just wait and see. Meanwhile, Leo texted Lydia to tell her about his arrival at the hotel. Before he got a response, he went to take a shower. After showering, he heard someone knocking the door. It was Irene, Mr. Cohen, would you like to go to the gym after dinner? When Leo was about to turn down, he heard the voice of Caroline, Leo, I heard that this is the best hotel in the downtown area. They got all kinds of fitness facilities! Lets go together! Hearing that, Leo had to agree. Okay. He put on a vest. Though it wasnt a tight one, it still clearly revealed his muscr figure. As soon as he opened the door, both Irene and Caroline were stunned when seeing him. They had never expected his physique to be so hot. But meanwhile, Leo was also a bit startled when seeing their outfits. Caroline was just in a casual sport suit. But Irene was actually wearing a sport bra coupled with a short legging. Her nice body curved exactly like one of those doing regr workout in the gym. Irene seemed to notice his gaze. She couldnt help feeling a bit delighted. But she still pretended to ask, Hey, stop looking at me. While speaking, she lowered her head in a bashful look. Sorry! Leo hurried to look away and apologized. While watching, Caroline was stunned. She felt like every attempt she tried in the past looked so childish whenpared with Irenes. Irene replied in an easy tone, Dont be sorry. I might need your instruction to teach me how to do workout in the gym, may I? Alright. Leo simply nodded. He didnt seem to notice her n hidden under her tender look. Before they came to Leos suite, Irene had noticed the front deskdy to clear the gym for her. So when they reached the gym with Leo, there was no one else around. Caroline took a seat nearby to watch Irenes next move. Leo was coaching her how to do workout. Meanwhile, Irene took the chance to get closer to him. Ouch! Irene suddenly eximed. Then Leo saw her slump onto the ground with both hands covering her ankle. She looked painful while biting her own lips hard. What happened? Leo was a bit surprised. I sprained my ankle. Could you get me the ointment from my room? Irene raised her head to look at him. Its in the suitcase next to the window. Okay. Then Leo walked downstairs. Caroline hurried over, feeling amazed, Wow, Miss Garcia, nice try! Did you sprain yourself on purpose? While speaking, she stared at Irenes swollen ankle. Of course, no pain, no gain. Irene couldnt help gasping out of pain. Then she added, Just wait. I got my suitcase stuffed with sexy underwear. I am sure he will tell what I mean. Caroline responded with silence. She then looked at the elevator. Would it happen as Irene expected? When Leo was about to open the door, his phone rang. It was a video call from Lydia. Lydia. He smiled as soon as he saw her face. Daddy! Hey, Leo! To his surprise, besides Lydia, Emilia and Marie also appeared in the video. In casual clothes, Lydia was holding Emilia in her arms. While the little girl was greeting him with a bright smile. Leo, why dont you tell me you have arrived in Hopkins? I have a party a few dayster. Could you like to go with me? Leo nodded with a smile, Okay, as I promised, I will show you around the city when you arrive in Hopkins. Lydia smiled, I wille to you with Emilia on the weekend. Okay. Lydia, take care. Dont get yourself exhausted because of work.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The video callsted for an hour as Marie kept on chitchatting delightedly. He smiled and then walked into his own suite. But then he suddenly recalled Irenes request, he then texted Caroline, Could you please get Miss Garcia the ointment in her room? Thanks. Chapter 461 Look down upon In the gym, time passed, but Leo still did not show up. Irene could not sit, Why? Why didnt he turn up till now? Caroline next to her was staring at the screen in a trance. Why, why this look? Irene also seemed to understand something, and she asked in surprise. Miss Garcia, you take a look Caroline showed Irene the message Leo just sent. Irene was stunned. The smile on her face also suddenly froze. She stared at the screen for a long while and then she wore an ugly face. Why? I just asked him to bring me the Medicinal wine. Why did he ask you to do that? Caroline helped her up with aplex face, Miss Garcia, I drive you home? Then she supported Irene back to the room next to Leos. After using the medical wine, Irenes foot was swollen. The next moment she felt so oppressed. I have to know what he is busy and why he has no time to bring me the medical wine. Carolines face changed, Miss Garcia, youd better not. However, she failed stopping Irene and she had jumped on her one foot to Leos room. Through the door, she heard theughter of Lydia and Emilia, as well as Leo. She knew Lydia must give a call. Irene suddenly froze, and her hand which was about to knock suspended in the air. Caroline walked out, to see Irene in silence in front of the door of Leos room. She also seemed to understand something and ran over. Irene turned back, and Caroline was immediately startled. Irene was crying. Miss Garcia At this moment, Caroline also felt so worried and she led Irene back to her room. Late at night, Irenes ankle was still throbbing, but she couldnt fall asleep. At this moment, she finally understood the reason why Caroline stopped her before. She was like a moth fighting a me, she was so confident but battered by harsh reality. Leo, why dont you even look at me? Irene muttered to herself. The next morning, the three met in the hotel lobby. Irene still has a Band-Aid on her ankle, which was not so swollen, but a faint bruise still can be seen. Irene and Caroline were tacitly silent about the thing yesterday. On the contrary, Leo said with a face full of apology, Sorry, Miss Garcia, yesterday I answered Lydias call, so I asked Caroline to take the medical wine to you. Irene smiled, It doesnt matter, I dont mind. Maybe some other time? Seeing Irene not angry, Leo felt relieved, OK. Are you crazy? ! Caroline pulled Irene incredibly, You just got the stone wall and you even got your ankle wounded. Why? Irene said, I have loved him for five years and I cannot give up so easily.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Caroline immediately fell into silence, and she did not know what to say. Come on, go to the group branch. The three took a taxi and went to the branch of the As Group. The branch was in the samemercial building of the J Group and took over 20 floors like the headquarters. All of a sudden, the branch of As Group in the J building rose to prominence. Amercial building was named after thepany which had the most influence. Before, the J Group had been the most influential and nopanies can surpass. Now, the establishment of the branch of As showed some hope to the public. For a time, the nearby enterprises had submitted their ownpanys cooperation contract, but Irene rejected one by one. Only the leadingpanies were qualified to cooperate with the As Group. Soon, n came over. Mr. Cohen, Miss Garcia, the meeting on J Groups support n for the Branch of As Group is about to start, as soon as our board of directors arrive. He was extremely deferential to Leo. Good. Leo nodded faintly and then took his seat. Caroline, as Leos assistant, yed the role of a secretary, with a recorder in hand, and got ready to take minutes of the meeting. However, as the time passed, at least half of J Group members did not show up, except for a few board members. Gradually, ns face became gloomy and he looked at a shareholder, Whats going on? Where are the other half? Today is the big day of cooperation between J Group and As Group. Can you bear the dy? The shareholders face also turned ugly. Chairman, all we need are Mr. Watts and Miss Watts and their people. Mr. Watts and Miss Watts? Leo narrowed his eyes. They are Jonah Watts and Laura Watts and they are the twins I mentioned yesterday. n said. Irene was still angry of the thing yesterday and she said We dont wait for them. But Leo suddenly said, No, we should wait. We should not only wait, but also wee them. Those who knew Leo well was clear that Leo was unhappy now. Another fifteen minutester, the door of the meeting room was opened and the group of people came in. A man and a woman looking alike seemed to be the leader. They were handsome and beautiful with hooded eyes, which made the woman look pleasant, but the man look feminine. They are Jonah Watts and Laura Watts who just came back abroad. n whispered. Leo nodded and a sharp look shed in his eyes. n looked at them darkly, Jonah, Laura, how dare you! So many people are waiting for you! If you dont have a good reason, I will punish you! Laura did not say anything and sat down, as if she did not hear n. Leo took a look at her, as she looked like his old friend. Kate Lawson. Jonah smiled and said to n, Mr. Watts, we are family and why you so serious? Besides, we just got upte and we are not deliberate to bete. Got upte? n was furious, Today is the big day when the As Group branch and J Group will sign a cooperation contract. You got upte? You looked down upon Leo and his people. Cooperation? Jonah smiled in disdain, and looked at Leo, Irene, and Caroline, saying, Cooperation? Its nothing and why cannot we look down upon them? So-called Cooperation, in fact, is the support of J Group to the As Group, and they should look up at us. Chapter 462 All Dismissed Jonah said arrogantly. Irene was raged by his words, What did you say? Am I wrong? Jonah looked at the meeting room with more contemptuous look on his face, The reason why As Group wants to cooperate with J Group is to use our influence to open the Hopkins market, right? You should be grateful that we show up here, and its impossible that we arrive on time. Jonah smiled at the executives who arrivedte. Mr. Watts is right. It is only natural that they should wait for us. The executives behind him echoed. Irene and Caroline was furious while Leo was not. His attention was on Laura who had been silent. n scanned the people in the room. He knew that Jonah and Laura was messing up to ruin the cooperation. Hes the chairman of J Group and he will lose face if he didnt rein them in. In the presence of Leo, he had to get it done. Shut up, everybody! He gave a roar. This roar really made the conference room quiet. All the executives and directors looked at n with surprise. But soon they sneered. n, you are just a parachuted chairman of the board, and you are not qualified to shout at Mr. Watts. A bald executive named Dominik Knight looked at n and sneered. He was an executive brought in by Jonah. Yes, as I can tell that n is a member of the Watts family. You have to rely on Mr. Watts in the family and you should to shout at him? Another female executive spoke with sarcasm. On the work card on her chest was her name, Arabe Hawkins. Irene also was angry and said to n. Mr. Watts, is this how you treat guests? If so, As Group would rather not cooperate! Irene was really angry. Being emotionally frustratedst night and ridiculed in business today made her furious. Caroline was also livid standing in the corner. Its the first time that herpany was humiliated since she entered thepany. n hurriedly pacified, Miss Garcia, please calm down. I will handle this and get it done. The next moment, he looked around the people in the room, Anyone dare to say anything more, he or she will be dismissed at once. With that, the room went quiet again. Everyone felt the solemn atmosphere. Three secondster, the executives led by Dominik and Arabe were angry. How did you have the nerve to fire us? Yes, Ill see if you dare expel us. Fire so many business executives at one time, and I dont think yourpany can run. Without us, Im afraid most of the business would just end! Most of the executives had nothing to worry about, and Jonah and Laura were sitting in their seats as if nothing had happened. n had be the chairman too short, after all, the Group had been controlled by the Watts family before. Before n cleaned up the remnants of the Watts party with almost mandatory means, which left a bad impression in the group. n, do what you want to do without any fear. Leo suddenly spoke, annoyed by the noise of these people. He thought before n had controlled the J Group, in fact, he thought it easily. The reason was not about ns ability, but there were many force majeure factors. Leo said that which was telling n that he will help n to handle this. n became more confident and he called the personnel. He pointed at Dominik, Arabe and others after the personnel came, Dismiss them all. The personnel for a while did not respond, Mr. Watts, what do you say? Fire them! n confidently pointed at them and said. After a pause, he pointed at Jonah and Laura, And the two. Since Leo had delegated authority to him, he had to uproot them. So he directly fire Jonah and Laura. Suddenly, Jonah raised his eyebrow and Laura still said nothing. But she raised her beautiful eyes, and looked at Leo. Mr. Watts, you think twice The HR manager was trembling, and at that moment she realized she was involved in a boardroom battle. n shouted angrily, Stop nonsense, and they just offended my most respected partner. You just listen and dismiss them now. Yes The HR manager left hurriedly. Dominik got angry and banged on the table, n, how dare you! Its ok you fire me, but you should dismiss Mr. Watts and Miss Watts. You have no qualifications! Jonah cannot sit and his smile faded away. He stared at n. n, how dare you? You should dismiss me and Laura. Suddenly, the noisy directors stopped talking and looked at Jonah with awe. As soon as Laura and I returned to China, we were invited to join JP Business Association.This is from N?velDrama.Org. If you dismiss us, you have no regard for JP Business Association. Youd better think it over. Jonah pushed his sses on the bridge of his nose. All in the room felt tremendous pressure. Leo also narrowed his eyes, the twins were much morepetent than Lane Watt and Albie Watts. n was also under great pressure. Even Forrest cannot deal with it if he was here. Seeing this scene, Laura lowered her eyes again. n subconsciously looked at Leo, to see Leo still in calm. He sat in the corner and didnt say anything. No one noticed him. JP Business Association was indeed powerful, but this man in front of him was somebody. He did not know much, except that Forrest, president of HY Business Association, was deferential to him. Thanks to Leo, he can achieve so much and reunited with his lost daughter. The answer was already there for which side he should support. n became calm, and he looked at Jonah fearlessly, You and Miss Watts are dismissed. His words shocked the executives behind Jonah. Then they smiled coldly. Jonah as a member of JP Business Association and the young master of the Watts family was not a man who n can cross. Jonah had given him a chance, but n still dismissed him. n clearly showed no respect to him. Say it again! Jonah stared at n and he was angry. I said youre fired. Are you deaf? This time, ns voice became grave. Chapter 463 My Company The whole meeting room was eerily quiet. All eyes are dull, incredible looking at n. No one expected that n really dare to mess up with Jonah. One of them was the young master of the family, who studied abroad and returned home. Upon returning home, he was invited to join the JP Business Association. One was the abandoned son of the family, known for weakness and ipetence in the past. And he cannot even protect his beloved wife, who was killed by the family. Although he now achieved much, which was nothing to the Watts family. They doubted why n dare to mess up with Jonah. JP Business Association let Jonah and Laura into the J Group to dissolve the real power of n step by step. n was just a so-called president and nobody listened to him. What did he rely on topete with Jonah? Irene and Caroline stood by side, and they did not mention the cooperation. They knew they were caught up in boardroom infighting. This kind of factional struggle also happened in As Group, and Irene had experienced. Among the three vice president, Mollie Simpson, Sophia Walsh, and Irene Garcia, only Irene survived from that. So she knew clearly how cruel it was. Jonah looked a little stunned and then he wore a face of anger. Youre the first person in my life to talk to me like that! Jonahs teeth made a clucking sound, and he almost clenched his teeth to say that. Everyone knew Jonah was angry. A former abandoned son now dare to contend with him. He was done. Although n was as strong as Jonah in the momentum, in fact, he was not so confident. Cold sweat soaked his back. His greatest support was neither his wealth, nor his position, but - Leo. Leo had given him everything, including his dignity and life. But he knew very little about Leo, or he knew nothing about him. All he knew was that Forrest called Leo Big Boss. HY Business Association just ranked thest ce among the eight Business Associations. Facing the more powerful JP Business Association, did Leo have the power to contend with it? Leo sitting in the corner, still yed on his phone, as if he didnt care. This made n uneasy. Not only were youte, but you insulted the groups most respected client. Is this the behavior of a good group director? He was still staring at Jonah, breathing heavily. People are divided into sses, as well as the Groups. The lower group should learn how to treat the upper groups. Suddenly, a cold voice rang in the room. All eyes focused on Laura, who had never spoken. That was the first words she said when she came in. She lightly nced at Irene and Caroline, without fluctuations in her calm look. I am not saying that yourpany is a lower sspany, but it is an indisputable fact that it is inferior to ourpany. People should get along with each other with a sense of superiority. Otherwise, emperors andmoners are the same, and nobles and servants alike, and the world will be in chaos. We are dismissed just because we were fifteen minuteste. How dare you? Laura said that in a calm tone, still ying with the hair on her shoulder. But everyone in the room felt a stronger pressure. Caroline could not help but step back under the pressure. Kate! She is so like Kate She murmured to herself. n also felt great pressure, and he said nothing with a gloomy face. Lauras words relieved Jonah and he looked at n, Laura is right. Its inappropriate that you dismiss us for that. Jonah squinted at n. n, you are too arrogant. What contribution have you made to this group? At this time, Dominik spoke up and pointed at n, You, as a nominal chairman, what qualifications do you have tomand us? I think its you who ought to go! I think we dont have to cooperate with the branch of the As Group. And the president of headquarter shoulde to sign the cooperation contract. All the directors were talking with confidence. Irene and Caroline wore an ugly face. They thought that it will be smooth, but its not. For a time, n and Irene felt pressure on them. Jonah tapped on the table, n, youd better be careful. I am afraid you will go bankrupt overnight, after all, its not easy for you to work here.This is from N?velDrama.Org. n clenched his teeth, and wanted to ask Leo for help. But the ideasted only a moment, and then it died. He had to handle it himself. Shut up, all of you! n roared. Bang! The next moment, he threw a thick stack of ount on the table and looked at everyone with red eyes. Open your eyes and see clearly. When Lane Watt was in office, J Group was worse year by year. After I came here, the profit of the group increased month by month. Instead of taking credit for myself, I want to ask why it is worse year after year. Because you as directors and the chairman are so ipetent! Moreover, J Group doesnt belong to the Watts family, but the Wilson family in Emerdale. You just temporarily take the charge of it. I decided to dismiss them all now and I will never change my mind even though the chairman of JP Business Associationes here. n, blushed, roared with a hoarse voice and red at everyone. At this moment his momentum was far more than Jonah, even Laura also turned to watch him with some surprise. Jonah also looked at n with surprise. Soon, he got a gloomy face. n, it seems that you make your mind up to go against me. You ask who in this room dare to let me get out. Get out. Jonah proudly finished, but someone immediately said so as soon as he finished. The second person in the room dare to let him get out. Suddenly, all eyes focused on Leo. Jonah was stunned. Laura was stunned. All the executives were stunned. Irene and Caroline also looked at Leo with surprise. Leo had put down the mobile phone, and slowly stood up. He looked at Jonah with a calm face. Mr. Cohen! Looking at Leo, n was so excited with red eyes. He said that lightly, but hit everyones heart like a hammer. With greater momentum, Jonah even couldnt breathe under pressure. Who are you? Jonah asked frowning. If Leo kept quiet, he would had never found Leo. Leo jokingly smiled, J Group is mine. Who do you think I am? Chapter 464 Far from Her As soon as the words came out, everyones face changed. Jonah was dumbfounded and looked at Leo with an incredible face. Even Irene and Caroline also liked surprised. J Group was Leos? No way! Laura squinted at Leo, but somehow she felt a great pressure. So was Jonah. Facing Leo, he felt like an ant looking up to a dragon. Jonah finally began to fear, on his forehead dripping sweat. Leos eyes was so calm as if he was looking at a dead man. Dominik froze for a long time, and then suddenly pointed at Leo andughed. Are you kidding? This boy should say J Group is his. Do you know who he is sitting in front of you? Then he looked at n and said, n, here is another usurper who wants to usurp your position. Do you want me to help you throw him out? Dominiks words woke the people in the room and they came to themselves and began to scold. If it werent for Dominiks words, I have been scared. How could he have the J Group as he is so young? Chairman, how do you want to punish him as he pretended to be the chairman? Whats more, you should let Mr. Watts get out. Boy, you are done. Dominik and Arabe were gloating over Leo Irene and Caroline also came to themselves and worried about that. They also almost believed that Leo was the master of J Group. But the chairman was here and why did Leo say that he was the master of the J Group? Jonah also breathed a sigh of relief and looked at the Leo fiercely, You dare to pretend to be the chairman to scare me. Throw him out! The door of the conference room was wide open, and the bodyguards came in and were about to expel Leo. Stop! n roared and the two bodyguards shivered and stopped. Jonah looked angry, n, you dare to go against me? Dont you fear that the force behind me let you leave thepany? Who are you to let Mr. Cohen out? n sneered and then looked at Leo, Mr. Cohen, I dismissed them all. Are you satisfied with this? Leo shook his head, Not enough. He pointed at Dominik and Arabe and said, These people can be thrown out, but the two overseas returnees who are not suffering from social beatings should stay here. Leos words made Irene and Carolineugh. Lack of social beatings! Its so proper. Hearing, Laura slightly frowned, with displeasure in her eyes. Jonah was even more furious and red at Leo, What are you saying? Lack of social beatings. Leo smiled and said, You think you can do everything with the support of JP Business Association. I can tell you that someone think there are too many Business Associations, and some of the eight Business Associations will be merged. While the JP Business Association is under observation. Jonah and Laura also changed their face slightly when they heard that. Stunned for a long time, Jonah was furious, Do you think you are you Commerce Maestro? Parker was famous as Commerce Maestro. They also heard his reputation when they studied in Wall Street, and they showed respect to Parker. Commerce Maestro will merge two Business Associations without hesitation if he heard Leo. This would be the unprecedented personnel upheaval. Mr. Watts, ignore him and he is just a sensationalist and a clown. Dominik said at this time, looking at Leo with disdain, The former chairman, Lane Watt, is working downstairs, Arabe, you go to call him. Arabe also nodded with a smile, Ok, how dare you to pretend to be the chairman? Its useless though n protect you! Then she went down to call Lane Watt. Seeing this, Leo smiled but did not stopped them. Irene and Caroline also began to worry. Jonah looked at Leo coolly, As long as we prove that you are pretending, you will throw out in spite of ns support. Leo also did not speak, but waited there. Whats up? Soon, Lane Watt showed up and asked. Arabe smiled, Lane, here is a clown, who said that he is the master of J Group. We invite you here to identify him? Then he pointed to the Leo. Lane froze for a moment and looked along the direction Arabe pointed to. When he saw the Leo, his face changed wildly. Its you! Lane wore a face full of anger, speaking while rushing to Leo, You liar, what are you doing here? Leo said with a smile, You bet the whole J Group with me. Stupid.This is from N?velDrama.Org. You - Lane was very angry and wanted to p Leo on his face. That gambling was the pain in his heart. Before the truth was revealing, he still thought he will be the winner, but in fact, he had failed at the beginning. The dialogue between them shocked all the people in the meeting room. Dominik and Arabe were immediately dumber. It seemed that Leo was really the master of J Group. Jonah looked at Leo strangely for a while. Dont you see? n sneered, Mr. Cohens home is in Emerdale, not Hopkins. So he asked me to be the chairman to take the charge of the J Group for him. Now Mr. Cohenes here as the general manager of the branch of As Group, so I am no longer the chairman here. So Mr. Cohen is the chairman here. Mr. Cohen, I leave it to you. He immediately turned to Leo. Leo waved his hand, Just do as you said before. Dismiss all who are from the Watts family. Dominik and Arabe werepletely dumbfounded. He really is the chairman? He murmured to himself. The next moment, Dominik knelt down in front of Leo, terrified, Chairman, I was wrong! Chairman, we were wrong too! Arabe and other people also wore an ugly face. Even Jonah got a gloomy face, You are really the chairman? Leo didnt ignore him, but turned to Laura, who looked sullen all of a sudden, Did youe up with the whole n? Laura was silent. Its too low. However, what Leo said immediately made Laura angry What did you say? As if insulted, she stared at Leo. Its too low. Leo repeated and looked at her, You looks like a friend of mine, but you are far less than her. Chapter 465 Your Junior Far less than her! What Leo said was overwhelming to Laura who had been so proud since her childhood. She breathed heavily and stared Leo, shivering. Looking at Laura this way, Jonah changed his face, and soothed her, Laura, calm down Laura got rid of Jonahs hand and everything she can see was Leo. You, say it again! With a little distortion on her delicate cheek, she stared at the Leo. Jonah looked at Leo and n angrily and threatened, If you anger me, there is still a chance of survival. If you anger my younger sister, you will die definitely! Others felt pressure, but only Leo looked rxing. Yes? What is she capable of? Jonah sneered, She is known as mysterious woman from the East in Wall Street, with intelligence and wisdom. There are her legends in Wall Street, and because of my sister, I was allowed to enter the JP Business Association. You should belittle her? Laura did not speak, but her angry eyes had told everything. Wall Street? Leo was stunned for a moment. He vaguely remembered that Lydia also went to Wall Street for a period after graduating from university before returning to China to establish As Group. Why? Isnt that great? Jonah looked at Leo with disdain, Even if you are the real owner of J Group, you cantpare with my sister. She will definitely bring J Group wealth as long as she is in J Group. In my opinion, youd better give your ce to her and make her the chairman. Irene and Caroline also looked at Laura incredibly. They never expected that such a quiet woman was a talent in business. Wall Street was a ce where all overseas students will go. As long as they had been to Wall Street, they will be overseas elites when they came back home. Not to mention that make a different in Wall Street. This woman was somebody. n knew something more. Laura and Jonah were regarded as the future of the Watts family, and they will be the master of the family if there was no ident. Laura sat back, and slightly raised her chin, looking at Leo with a superior eyes. However, Leos eyes remained t, and Lauras pride was nothing to him. Because each of the two women in his life who changed the course of his life was better than her. He looked at Laura and said with a smile, Since you are from Wall Street, you must have heard two names, Lydia and Kate. Surprise shed on Lauras eyes, but soon disappeared. Of course. These two seniors, two years ahead of me, have did what I did in Wall Street, she said dryly. You know them both? Laura looked at Leo with surprise. With the words, the smile on Leos face became strange. Irene and Caroline also nced at Leo and Laura. Didnt she know that Lydia was Leos wife? Even Kate almost became Leos wife five years ago. Leo didnt reveal it, but asked, Do you admire them? Of course, both of them are known on Wall Street as the living ssics of business, and many of the big names on Wall Street took it as a pity when they came back home. Lydia is my wife. Leo said with a smile. The whole meeting room fell silent. Irene, n and others looked as usual, while Jonah, Dominik, Arabe and others were all astonished. Laura was also astonished and looked at Leo. Leo lit a cigarette and smoked lightly, Even Kate, I am also familiar with her. How can I look up to your achievement? I dont believe it! Laura looked at Leo angrily, You dont insult my seniors.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Leo did not speak, but casually dialed Lydias phone. Hello? Whats wrong? Soon, Lydias voice rang in the other end of the phone, Is there anything wrong in the branch? Leo said with a smile, There is nothing wrong, but a surprise. Here is a junior of yours, and would you like to know her? A junior? Lydia paused, What? Leo directly handed the phone over Laura, while she was a little reluctant to answer the phone. Who are you? Lydia asked in a cold voice. With Lydias intelligence, it was easy to guess what happened there. Hearing this, Laura shivered and her face turned pale. She knew the sound so well. She was her idol! Senior Lauras voice trembled and her heart pounded. At the next moment, her tone became normal, Senior, do you remember me? Im Laura! Laura? Lydia pondered for a while, and she had some impression to this name, asking, The junior Leo mentioned is you? Yes! Lauras tone suddenly became excited, Senior, you know me? No. Lydia said coldly, But, if you obstruct As Group branch n, I will not let it pass. Finishing, she hang up. Leo found Kates number and said to Laura with a smile, I almost married Kate five years ago. Do you want to talk to her? Laura could not help but step back, looking at Leo incredibly. Who are you? Her tone was rmed. I am the head of the branch of As Group in Hopkins and my name is Leo Cohen. Leo said to Laura with a smile, Meanwhile, I am the chairman of J Group. I can decide the cooperation of the twopanies. As for you two, you are dismissed, Laura didnt show any disrespect to Leo, instead, deep fear. He married Lydia, and almost married Kate five years ago. He must be somebody. We leave. Without hesitation, Laura turned to leave. Laura! Jonah wanted to stop Laura, but she had left. Are you going to stay? Leo asked with a smile. Jonahs face twitched mercilessly. Its not over! Jonah ruthlessly said, What you have done will be spread to JP Business Association, and J Group will be over! Then he stormed off. Chapter 466 The Class Reunion Jonah and Laura went back home after they left the J Group building. Jonah had been looking out of the window on the way, meditating. Suddenly, he asked sullenly, So, is this the end of it, Laura? Laura threw a nce a him. What else do you want? Jonahs face clouded over with anger. Dont forget, Laura, that were burdened with the task of taking the J Group back! But we were kicked out shortly after we came. Now the J Group is in ns hands again! Jonah growled through clenched teeth, feeling bitter, especially when he thought of how Leo had humiliated him. He cast a look at Laura, who remained calm and peaceful. Arent you mad about it, Laura? Jonah asked. Laura replied quietly, I didnt lose out to him. I lost out to Lydia and Kate, and its not embarrassing. She paused and continued, Dont hold any grudges against him after this, or wed be cutting our own throats, get it? I see, Jonah replied with a grim face. Then he sent a text message to someone. In the J Group building, n slumped down in the chair after Jonah and Laura left. They were indeed hard nuts to crack. If it werent for Leo, n might have not been able to deal with them. After some time, n finally recovered himself and turned to Leo. Mr. Cohen, Im sorry you had to go trough all this. Leo, however, shook his head with a smile. Youve done great. At least, you handled the situation well under great pressure from those two. Whats the most important trait for a businessman while in business negotiations? Im sure youre aware of it. Yes, Mr. Cohen! ns mood lightened a lot as he heard Leo. It was crucial for one to stay calm under great pressure, no matter he was in a business negotiation or not. At this moment, Irene chimed in, Mr. Cohen, about the cooperation between the L Group and the J Group Finally, she dared to bring this up. Leo smiled. Now that Ive stepped in, of course its settled. n also promised, The J Group will include your Hopkins Branch in whatever business were doing, and well try to help you get into the Hopkins social circle as soon as possible! Both Irene and Caroline heaved a sigh of relief as they heard that. You may go back to the office, while I stay and talk with Mr. Watts. Leo sent Irene and Caroline away. n became serious instantly. It must be about something important that Leo wanted to have a private conversation with him. Leo, however, gave a smile. Dont get nervous. I just want to tell you that Ill be in Hopkins these days. My wife will visit me every weekend, so tell me if people from the JP Business Associatione. n replied withplete confidence, Yes, Mr. Cohen! Leo meant that he didnt even take the JP Business Association seriously. Theres one more thing. The smile on Leos face widened. How are Marie and Serena doing? n replied, Theyre working in grassroots positions at present. Ill promote them when they get more experience. Leo nodded. Get them ready as soon as possible. Marie will be in charge of the Hopkins Branch, even the headquarters in Emerdale in the future. As for the J Group, you want Serena to take it over from you, I assume? n nodded earnestly. Yes, Mr. Cohen. He called his secretary as soon as Leo left. Promote Marie and Serena to general manager and general manager assistant now! Marie, who had no idea that she was being promoted at this moment, was calling Leo. Hello, Leo, where are you now? Marie asked the moment the call was answered. Look back, replied Leo. Marie paused and looked back automatically, only to see Leo standing right behind her and staring at her with a smile. Leo! Marie eximed and asked excitedly, When did youe? Its been a while since I arrived. Ill also be working in the J Group Building in the future. The Hopkins Branch of the L Group is at the level below, Leo smiled. Does that mean well meet every day? Marie asked in surprise. The next moment, something popped into her mind and she called Serena. Leo! Serena was also surprised to see Leo. Marie grabbed Serenas arm and the two posed in front of Leo. Do we look good? Of course. Leo nodded and asked, But why did you spruce yourselves up? Marie and Serena, the two pretty girls, were well made-up today. Marie replied with a smile, I told you before. Im going to a ss reunion today. Since I can bring friends, I asked Serena and you to go with me. Suddenly, it all came back to Leo and he declined the offer with a wave of his hand. Enjoy the ss reunion with Serena, but I dont think I have to go. Marie took his arm at once and urged, Its been years since west met, and many of my ssmates must have been married. Ill be embarrassed if I go with a female friend. So you ask me to act as your boyfriend, right? Marie nodded. No way, Leo rejected. How could he act as someones boyfriend when he was married? Annoyed, Marie persuaded, But Im your wifes sister, so Im family. Now that your family member is in trouble, wont you help me? Leo gave a bitter smile. Just because Marie was his wifes sister, he had to keep a distance from her. Serena chimed in at this moment, Leo, juste with us. Im sure well have to drink tonight. How can you let us two girls drink by ourselves? What Serena said made sense, so Leo agreed, Fine then. Thank you, Leo! Marie took Leos arm affectionately at once. The three people stopped a taxi and went to a club called Spaerrace. Great name, Leo eximed with a smile. Of course it is. Its said that Spaerrace is owned by the Palmer family, Marie exined. Leo nodded, saying nothing. The three people got off the taxi and saw three gorgeous womening out of the club arm in arm with a man respectively. Marie? Is that you? They came up to Marie at the sight of her, excited. Abigail, Billie , Dakota, havent seen you guys for quite a while, Marie greeted them with a smile and introduced Serena to them, This is my good friend, Serena Wace.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Youre so pretty! Hello, Im Abigail! My name is Billie, and this is Dakota. Hello, my name is Serena Wace. Beauties always stood out from the crowd, and Serena was given a warm wee immediately. Meanwhile, the three men behind thedies fixed their eyes on Serena. The next moment, Marie began to introduce Leo to them, This is my Before she could say the word boyfriend, Dakota, the woman with short hair, chimed in. I know. Your chauffeur, right? Chapter 467 He is just So So Hahaha Everyone burst intoughter as Dakota said that. Those three women looked contemptuously at Leo, while the men beside them turned up their noses at him. Since Leo was modestly dressed, and there was no expensive watch on his wrist, he was naturally believed to be Maries chauffeur. Leo himself was stunned to hear that too. They had just arrived, but howe he became the target for satire again? Marie was surprised to see their reaction, and then got a little annoyed. But since they had used to be her ssmates, she could only contain herself and force herself to finish the sentence. Hes my boyfriend. However, Dakota and the other two womenughed even harder. Well well, Marie, we know hes your boyfriend, but you dont have to tell us. Exactly, Marie. We feel sorry for you. You were the prettiest girl in high school. It didnt ur to us that you would end up being with such a man after graduation. Marie, listen to me. Ill fix you up with another man in a while. Youre too good for him. Marie was stupefied to hear them, but soon, her face clouded over with anger. Shut up! Dakota and the other two women stoppedughing immediately as Marie roared, staring at her in surprise. Hes my boyfriend. If you insult him again, dont me me for being too hard on you! Marie growled. She got angry for real. Serena also snapped, Stop judging people by their appearances! You guys are embarrassing! At first, Marie thought they had mistaken Leo for her chauffeur, so she exined to them specially, but now she realized they did it on purpose. They humiliated Leo by mistaking him for Maries chauffeur intentionally when they knew he was her boyfriend! Dakota didnt expect Marie to react all that much. She was stunned for a moment before giving a smile. Marie, we havent met for years. Its just a joke. Rx! Exactly, Marie. Dont be mad. Since hes your boyfriend, he cane in with us. The group of people came into one of the private boxes in Spaerrace. The mood became peaceful again, but there was still a sense of embarrassment in the air because of Leo. Leo gave a careless smile andforted Marie. Marie, Ifine. Leo, the man who had gone through so much, had already seen the nature of this ss reunion. In fact, the so-called ss reunion was nothing but a tform for those old ssmates topete with and throw shade at each other. Theypeted with each other on everything, ie, clothes, house, car, or even the woman or man they took with them. Youre fine? Didnt you hear what they said about you? Marie said in a huff, biting her lip. Actually, Marie wasnt afraid of being embarrassed in front of Leo, but of the fact that he would have a prejudice against her and thus the two would grow apart. However, Marie wasnt going to let it go like this. Led by a hostess, the group of people walked into a luxurious private box. One could tell that the one who sponsored this reunion was rich because the minimum charge for the box was over one hundred thousand. The door of the box was open, and a decently dressed man who was in histe 20s was sitting in it. Youvee! The man gave an easy smile at the sight of his old ssmates. Edwin Gill? Dakota, Billie, Abigail and the others were astonished to see this young man. Why are you here? Edwin was the big man in school. Many girls had chased him, and all the girls present had had a secret crush on him. Suddenly, Dakota eximed, I got it! Edwin is the one who sponsors this ss reunion, right? Everyone echoed Dakotas words after hearing her.This is from N?velDrama.Org. It should be him. Otherwise, he wouldnt have been sitting here. Edwin is amazing! He was big in school, but hes still doing pretty good after graduation. Edwin, I know youll be promoted in tax bureau soon, right? Her brows knit, Marie had no interest in Edwin at all. Edwin smiled and waved for silence, saying with a grin, Im not the sponsor of this ss reunion, but someone else is. Guess who it is? Edwins words caused a buzz in the crowd. Dakota, Billie and the others made a few guesses. No. Edwin gave a slight smile and turned to Marie. Would you make a guess, Marie? Marie blurted out a random name with perfect nonchnce, Winnie? Edwin pped his hands. Youre right! Its her. Shes not that ugly duckling she used to be anymore. She has grown more beautiful now and married a rich guy. Shell be attending this ss reunion too. Oh my god! It should be her! I remember she had dark skin and looked ugly during her high school years. It didnt ur to me that she would marry a rich guy. Never underestimate any inconspicuous young girl. Ill drink a toast to her in a while. There was an envious look in Dakota, Billie, Abigail and the others eyes. Meanwhile, Marie, Leo and Serena took their seats. Edwin noticed Serena at a nce and asked, Who are they? This is my good friend, Serena Wace, and this is my boyfriend, Leo Cohen. Leo Cohen Edwin found the name familiar, but he couldnt recall where he had seen this name and gave up. As a sophisticated man, Edwin didnt mock Leo as Dakota did, but reached out his hand to Serena first. Hello, my name is Edwin, and I work in the Tax-department of Hopkins. Hello, Serena greeted him politely, but didnt shake hands with him. Edwin frowned instantly. He was someone who worked in the Tax-department of Hopkins, and people should scramble to shake hands with him. Now he reached out his hand, but Serena actually ignored him. Did she just refuse Edwin? That stupid woman. Does she know she just missed the opportunity to get herself a rich husband? Well, I wish I were her just now. Dakota and the other girls were whispering enviously. The next moment, Edwin turned to Leo, but this time, he didnt reach out his hand. Edwin. I guess well meet each other more frequently since you are Maries boyfriend. Leo Cohen. Leo nodded with a smile. Honestly, Edwin didnt leave a bad impression on Leo. At least he wouldnt judge a book by its cover, and that might have something to do with the environment he worked in, where big shots usually kept a low profile. Winnies here! Suddenly, the door was pushed open. A gorgeous woman walked in. She might not be so beautiful as Marie, but she looked so ssy and posh. The women were dazzled by the diamond earrings she was wearing. Her name is Winnie, and she used to like Edwin, but since he liked me, she didnt like me, Marie exined to Leo in a whisper. After that, she added, I dont like her either. Beside Winnie was a short man who was in histe 40s. After he came in, he greeted everyone and told them to have fun and enjoy themselves, and that he would pay for all this. But meanwhile, his eyes were fixed on Marie and Serena as he spoke. Winnie, however, didnt notice anything. She sat down next to Edwin very naturally and told everyone with a grin, This is my husband, Reuben Harrison. He loves me so much. Dakota and the others pretended that they didnt catch Winnies ostentatious exhibition of her wealth and happiness, proposing a toast to her. Winnie epted it dly and suddenly, her gaze fell upon Marie and Leo. Marie, is that your boyfriend? Hes just so so. Chapter 468 Promoted to General Manager For a moment, the box went quiet. Everyone had an inquisitive look on their face, their eyes darting between Winnie and Marie. The women knew Winnie would embarrass Marie the moment she came in, but they never expected it to happen so soon. Winnie looked down at Marie with a smug smile. Somehow, she felt extremely satisfied when she saw the once prettiest girl in school had such an ordinary boyfriend. Just as Marie was about to say something, Leo stopped her. There was no trace of anger on his face, but a faint smile instead. Marie caught on immediately and gave a sneer. I dont care what you think of him, as long as Im satisfied with him. Winnie was a little shocked to hear that, but the next moment, the smile on her face widened. Good to know. Let me drink a toast to it a whileter. Dakota, Billie and Abigail could tell Winnie was dering war on Marie. During high school years, Winnie liked Edwin, while he liked Marie, nevertheless. But Marie had no interest in Edwin at all, and thus had refused him for many times, which was a shattering blow to Winnies pride. In Winnies view, she was humiliated by the fact that the man she cherished was belittled by Marie, and someday, she would grind Marie beneath her heel. Winnie had sworn so back then, and now it was time for her to realize her dream. Winnie, introduce your husband to us. Dakota, Billie and the others couldnt wait to get to know Winnies husband. Winnie took Reubens arm affectionately and smiled, My husband runs retail stores, but along with the widespread of the Inte, online stores are booming, so he intends to develop his online business. Therefore, the J Group of Hopkins is our ideal partner. Wow! Really? Wont you make a fortune if you work with the J Group? Winnie nodded in agreement. Edwin chimed in with a grin, As long as I can cooperate with the J Group, Ill buy a yacht for Winnie, and well wee you to have a party on it! Is that so? Then well be waiting for that day, Mr. Harrison! I envy you so much, Winnie! Dakota and Billie cast an envious look at Winnie, who was embracing the moment of beingplimented. At the same time, she threw a look at Leo, Marie and Serena to watch their reaction. However, to her disappointment, those three people looked as calm as before, no hint of envy in their eyes. In addition, she could feel that the look in Maries eyes turned colder. And Winnies feeling was right. When her husband said the J Group was his ideal business partner, the three people lost interest in the couple. Serenas father was the president of the J Group, while Marie was the youngerdy of the Henderson family, the royal family in Valenham. Not to mention Leo. Winnies showing off in front of the three of them was just like her offering to teach fish to swim. However, Marie didnt put her cards on the table, but turned to Edwin with a smile. Edwin, what about you? Its said that youre going to be promoted. Even some big shots invite you to dinner. Edwin shook his head, smiling. Theyre all rumors. Youve done better than me. Ive worked so hard yet Ive got nothing, while youve got such a great husband. Leo shot a nce at Edwin. He was a reserved and low-key man. Unlike Winnie, who showed off herself, he concealed the fact that he was promoted. Come on! Dont be so humble. I heard that you made friends with Brooke, the young master of the Palmer family, and he even recruited you to Spaerrace. Otherwise, I wouldnt have been able to book a private box in Spaerrace, no matter how rich I am! Winnies words sent the crowd into pandemonium again. What? Brooke from the Palmer family? Edwin even made friends with him? There used to be four influential families in Hopkins. After the Hudson family fell, there were only three left, the Palmer family, the Watts family and the Grant family. But Edwin actually made friends with one of them. How did he do that? Edwin, how about taking us to Mr. Palmer someday? Dakota, Billie and the other women threw themselves at Edwin. Edwin, nheless, gave a smile. Weve met for only a few times, and thats all. Probably Mr. Watts doesnt even remember me now. Youre too modest, Mr. Gill! Reuben looked obsequiously at Edwin. Will you please help me set up a meeting with the president of the J Group? If the deal is done, you wont regret it. Leo said nothing, but he saw something deeper. It was all about the pecking order. Everyone yed up to Winnie, while Winnie and Reuben fawned on Edwin when Edwin made up to Brooke. Edwin smiled, But its out of my reach. To be honest, Marie might help you with it. Edwin brought the limelight back to Marie, who was having food calmly as if what was happening had nothing to do with her. Her? How is it possible for her to see the president of the J Group? Winnie asked in disbelief, looking dismissive as she spoke. Edwin said nothing, but stared at Leo with his dark eyes. Dakota, Billie and Winnie tried their best to insult this man to embarrass Marie, but he stayed collected and didnt even say a word. There were two possibilities. Either he was just an ordinary man, or he was a big shot of broad mind, who didnt take their insults seriously at all. At this moment, Dakota leaned over to them with a grin. Marie and Serena, where do you work now? Dakota asked the question Winnie wanted to ask the most and continued the conversation. As for Leo, she just ignored him. Marie replied faintly, Nothing serious. I just work in the J Group. I work in the same department with Marie, Serena added. Everyone was stunned by their words. Winnie widened her eyes and asked in disbelief, You You actually work in the J Group. How can that be true? Meanwhile, Edwin narrowed his eyes, his attention remaining on Leo. Winnie, they are your ssmates, arent they? Reuben asked, sizing up Marie and Serena with his eager eyes. Well yeah, Winnie replied awkwardly. If Marie worked in the J Group, wasnt she embarrassing herself by showing off herself in front of Marie a while ago? Reuben reached out his hand to Marie and Serena immediately. Im Winnies husband, Reuben. Can we have a further discussion on the cooperation since you two work in the J Group? Hubby Winnie tried to stop Reuben, but was shoved away by him. Get lost! Stay away from my business! Marie and Serena shook their heads. Youre mistaken. Were simply ordinary employees, not executives. Reuben was overwhelmed with disappointment all of a sudden. Ordinary employees Winnie let out a sigh of relief and burst intoughter. I knew it, hubby. How can they be the executives of the J Group? Youve wasted your time on them. Ring ring ring The next moment, Serenas phone rang. It was from the personnel manager of the J Group. Is that Miss Wace? Youll be promoted to general manager assistant tomorrow! Beep beep beep The personnel manager hung up the phone after telling Serena the news. Apparently, he was busy. A confused look on her face, Serena had no idea what was going on. Since the personnel manager was talking in a loud voice, everyone present heard him. And they were dumbfounded. Stunned for a moment, Winnie recovered herself and managed a smile. Its just general manager assistant, not a big deal. Ring ring ring At this point, Maries phone also rang. It was from the personnel manager, again. Is that Miss Henderson? Congrattions! Youre promoted to general manager!Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Chapter 469 I Have to Answer this Call Silence hung heavily in the private box. Everyone stared at Marie and Serena in disbelief. They could hear how reverently the personnel manager was talking to Marie. After all, the general manager was someone who was able to decide his destiny in the future. The two girls were still in puzzlement after Marie hung up the phone. Their internship wasnt over yet, but howe they were promoted to general manager and general manager assistant? At this moment, Leo raised his ss at them. Marie, Serena, congrattions! Marie and Serena turned to Leo at once, their eyes fixed on him. It must be him! Even if Leo didnt do it, he was involved. Meanwhile, Edwin saw both Marie and Serenas reactions, astonished. Leo, however, was sipping wine, looking calm. Edwin realized immediately that Maries boyfriend wasnt some ordinary man! Ill drink a toast to you, Mr. Cohen. Edwin rose to his feet instantly and proposed a toast to Leo. Leo picked up his ss and clinked it against Edwins. Nice to meet you. At this moment, Winnie chimed in contemptuously, Why do you propose a toast to him, Edwin? Youre wasting your time. Edwin didnt say anything, but sat down and threw a meaningful nce at Winnie to stop her from picking on Leo, but she didnt get it. Winnie stared at Marie and Serena with mixed feelings. She still couldnt believe that Marie had be the general manager of the J Group after a call. That was to say, Marie would be the one to take care of her husbands business in the future. What a drastic change! Winnie had talked so much a wile ago, but it was nothing against Maries promotion news. However, she still forced herself to put on a smile and said to Marie, Come on, Marie. Let me drink a toast to you. Congrattions on your promotion! At first, Winnie thought Marie would definitely raise her ss, but in fact, she showed no intention of doing so at all, but looked up and down at her faintly. Holding the ss up in the air, Winnie couldnt feel more embarrassed, a touch of anger on her face. Marie, we havent met in a long time. Now Im drinking a toast to you, but arent you being unreasonable not to ept it? Marie stared calmly at her. You said it yourself that youre drinking a toast to me, and its your own business, but whether to ept it is my business. Is there any problem? Everyone was stupefied upon hearing that. Dakota, Billie and the others had surprise written all over their faces because they never expected Marie to be so blunt. Her cheeks twitching, Winnie wished she could eat Marie alive. Fine! Then Ill apologize for what I said to you a while ago by drinking this ss of wine! Winnie gulped down the wine and poured herself another ss. Now, Im drinking a toast to you. Will you ept it now? Still, Marie showed no signs of raising her ss. This time, she simply ignored Winnie, not even wanting to talk to her again. Instead, she put some food on Leos te. Come on, honey. Have some of this. Leo had goose pimples all over as he heard Marie calling him honey, feeling extremely guilty. What do you mean by that, Marie? Winnie growled, feeling as if she went back to her high school years again, when she was overshadowed by the glorious Marie. I mean nothing. Marie threw a nce at her. I know what you want from me, Winnie. Its impossible for your husband to work with the J Group. Now everyone realized what was going on instantly. Marie was taking her revenge on Winnie since she had insulted Leo. Meanwhile, Reuben also realized it and suddenly, his face darkened. Apologize to Miss Henderson now! Winnie became livid at the sight of her own husband yelling at her, but she refused to apologize. Apologize! Reuben red up and looked at Winnie with a scowl. Suddenly, Marie was promoted to general manager of the J Group. If she agreed, Reuben would be able to work with it instantly. However, this stupid woman actually ruined his business by mocking Maries boyfriend. Startled, Winnie couldnt help but turn to Edwin. Edwin frowned and said to Marie, Marie, since we are all old ssmates, why not give Winnie a chance? Even if she did something wrong just now, cant you be generous and forgive her? Marie sipped the wine slowly and put the ss down once she finished it. Bang! Everyone was shocked to see Marie smacking the ss down to the table with a bang. Her gaze feel upon Winnie. Winnie, I know you feel bitter about the fact that I dont take the man you like seriously, and youve been looking for a chance to retaliate against me, but I couldnt care less. No matter how an ugly duckling changes, she can never be a white swan. You shouldnt have taken advantage of others, especially him! Marie pointed at Leo and said in a grim voice, Itll only make me look down upon you even more. And you guys too! Maries eyes ran over Dakota, Billie and Abigails faces. Im being generous not being mad with you guys, so dont push your luck. Dakota, Billie and Abigail kept quiet out of fear, holding their breath. Everyone stared solemnly at Marie, realizing she was being serious. The next moment, Marie gave a soft smile though. Shall we eat now? Dakota and the others came to their senses and kept nodding. Of course, of course! Suddenly, the atmosphere in the box became warm and peaceful again.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Leo cast a look at Marie. It seemed that she had changed a lot during the internship, and he believed that she was qualified to be the general manager now. However, one of the guests was still clenching her teeth, her face distorted. It was Winnie. Ring ring ring At this moment, Leos phone rang. He stood up immediately. Excuse me, but I have to answer this call. Stop! Winnie sprang to her feet and red at Leo. Whats wrong? Leo looked back at her. Winnie replied with a sullen face, If you dare to take a step further, you can never get back into this room again! Marie put down her chopsticks upon hearing that, her eyes fixed on Winnie. Seems that my words fell on deaf ears. Winnie scowled at Marie. Maybe you are the general manager of the J Group, but dont forget that Im sponsoring the ss reunion today. If I tell someone to get away, he has to! Winnie vented all her anger on Leo. Leo knit his brows. Ill just answer a call. No you cant. Hand over your phones. No one can answer any call during my ss reunion! Winnie looked around and growled. Dakota, Billie and the others exchanged nces, while Edwin frowned. All of them could tell that Winnies pride had been stung by Maries attitude just now. You are out of your mind. Leo pressed the answer key. How dare you answer your phone Winnie raised her voice and squealed. Shut up. Leo suddenly looked back at her, hostility shing across his eyes. For a moment, the air in the private box froze, and a shiver ran down everyones spine. As for Winnie, she was covered with cold sweat, trembling all over. You You She quivered like a candle in the wind, which could be blown out by the gust of wind, Leo, at any time. I have to answer this call, Leo said in a cold voice. But the next moment, he said to the phone in the most tender voice, Hello? Lydia? Lydia was the only person who was able to make Leo change into a totally different person. The call was from Lydia. Chapter 470 The Hidden Boss What are you doing? Lydias casual voice came from the line. Leo replied with a smile, Im attending a ss reunion with Marie. Emilia misses you. Lydia gave her phone to Emilia. Soon, Emilias cheerful voice was heard. Daddy! I got a perfect score on my test today. Mom has cooked me so much delicious food as a reward It took Emilia some time to finish her words, so Winnie got impatient waiting and wanted to interrupt him. At this moment, Leo threw a menacing look at Winnie, which made her shut her mouth immediately. Daddy, Ille to you on weekend. Goodbye, daddy! Emilia hung up. Leo, however, was still holding the phone and wouldnt put it down, a warm smile on his face. Finally, he put down his phone, and Winnie pulled a long face in an instant. How dare you disobey the hostess of the party and talk back to me Someone! Kick him out of the room! Just as Winnie was about to call security, Marie smacked her hands down to the table and rose to her feet. I dare you to do that! Winnie burst into anger seeing Marie challenging her. Of course I dare! Marie Henderson, dont push me too hard, or Ill kick you out with him! At this moment, Edwin stood up. Come on! We are all old ssmates. Stop fighting. Dakota, Billie and the others also got up and coaxed, Marie, dont get so angry. Its not a big deal! Please, please dont add fuel to the me. Reuben was terrified to see Winnie going against the general manager of the J Group. Winnie, who was still simmering with rage, red at Marie. Do you know why Edwin chased you in school, but got closer to me after graduation? Why? Marie had no idea what Winnie wanted to say. Because in this world, connections mean everything! Winnie snapped. A person without connections is like a piece of trash! Finally, Marie realized that Winnie was referring to Leo. She couldnt stand it anymore and scowled at Winnie. Do you know he is Shh! Leo shushed Marie. Marie stopped despite herself. Her brother-inw was a big shot, but why didnt he allow her to reveal his identity? Winnie sneered, Go ahead! Why did you stop? Who is he? Marie remained silent. Winnie thought that Marie chickened out, and suddenly, the joy of winning spread across her face. She pointed at the clothes Leo wore and snapped, Look what hes wearing! Are they worth five figures? How miserable! If it werent for me, I wonder if hed ever have the chance toe to some luxurious club like this. However, not only isnt he grateful to me, but he actually talked back to me. Who do you think you are? Then Winnie turned to Dakota, Billie and the others. Ill just put it bluntly. Except for me and Edwin, does any of youe to Spaerrace for dinner every evening? Dakota, Billie and the others faces clouded over, while Edwin knit his brows. Talking so arrogantly was dangerous, especially for someone who was about to get promoted like Edwin. Rat-a-tat! Just at this moment, someone knocked on the door. A manager-looking man came in and asked politely, Excuse me, but who is Mr. Cohen? Leo walked over to him and replied, I am. Whats wrong? Pleasee with me. A smile lit up her face as Winnie saw this scene, while Marie and Serena had an apprehensive look on their faces.N?velDrama.Org content rights. It was the first time for them toe to Spaerrace, and Leo left with the manager. Could something have gone wrong? Could he have stolen something since its the first time for a man like him toe to a luxurious club like this? Winnie sneered. Nonsense! Serena snapped. Marie also stared coldly at Winnie. It seems that you need to be taught a lesson after you get married, and I dont mind being that one to give you a lesson on behalf of your husband. Winnie was afraid that Marie would raise a hand to her for real, so she drew back between Reuben and Edwin, snorting. Well see if anything happened when hees back! Outside the box, the manager of Spaerrace bowed to Leo. Please hold on, Mr Cohen. Before long, an upright and muscr middle-aged man in a suit was brought to him. Leo was surprised to see him. Its you, Mr. Palmer! Haha, weve met again, Mr. Cohen. Ernie came up to Leo with a big smile. Why didnt you tell me you wereing to Spaerrace? I should have given you a warm wee! Leo smiled. It wasnt on my n. My wifes sister is attending a ss reunion here, so I came with her. A ss reunion Great. Ernie nodded and suddenly narrowed his eyes. Did some jerk rub you the wrong way? I learned from the manager that someone was hurling abuse in your box. Leo nced back at the box and replied with a smile, Just a bunch of clowns. Its not a big deal. Ernie pondered for a moment before he told the manager, Go get a premium VIP card for Mr. Cohen. Besides, their dinner is on the house. Send sometest dishes and La Romanee-Conti to their room, get it? Yes, Mr. Palmer. The manager left right away. Leo waved his hand helplessly. Dont bother Ernie, however, waved his hand. Come on! Mr. Cohen is the VIP of my club. How can I treat you poorly on my turf, Spaerrace? If some trash still yells in your box, Ill kick them out and put them on the cklist! Ernie left as he finished his sentence grimly. This way please, Mr. Cohen. The manager opened the door for Leo. Now the atmosphere in the box had be peaceful again. Edwin, as a sophisticated man, had pacified everyone. He nodded at Leo at the sight of him, while Leo smiled back at him. Marie and Serena came up to Leo immediately and asked worriedly, Why did the managere for you? Leo gave a smile. Nothing. We just had a talk. Had a talk? He must be checking your footage! Winnie sneered. Winnie Just as Marie was about to talk back, Leo stopped her. Come on! Lets have dinner. Some new dishes will be sent to our room in a while. Winnie was stunned to hear that, because the food and drink she had ordered had all been served. The manager didnt leave after he opened the door for Leo, but stayed right out of the door since his boss had told him to make sure Mr. Cohen would enjoy this dinner. Rat-a-tat! Just at this moment, the door was opened again. Several waiters came in with a trolley, each with refined food on it. There were even two bottles of La Romanee-Conti, which were worth about a million! Everyone widened their eyes in astonishment. Winnie stuttered, I I didnt order these! One of the waiters exined with a smile, These are the dishes our boss sends to a VIP guest. Please enjoy. Everyones gaze fell upon Edwin as they heard the waiter. Well done, Edwin. Even Young Master Palmer appreciates you and sends food to you! Winnie stared nkly at Edwin, as if he was the hidden boss in the room. Chapter 471 Edwin Gill Went Nuts Dakota, Billie, Abigail and other ssmates gradually rxed because of what Winnie said and congratted to Edwin smilingly. Edwin went out on his own the earliest and is certainly the most sessful one among us. All the dishes had been served and the waiter said clearly that all these delicacies and two bottles of fine Romanee Conti wereplimentary thanks to a distinguished guest here. Who deserved to be treated this way except for Edwin? Marie and Serena turned to Leo automatically. If all these dishes were free of charge because of Edwin, why werent them delivered in the first ce? Moreover, they were sent in after Leo went out. Marie and Serena immediately widened their eyes, Leo, its you Leo waved his hand, Dont spill the beans. Though Marie wanted to say it out loud to earn some appreciations, but Leo didnt want it, so she had no choice but to remain quiet and admired Leo even more. Edwin, now you are the most favorite person of Mr. Palmer and we are such great friends, you would definitely help my husband out, right? Winnie suddenly changed the subject and even caressed Edwins arm suggestively. Winnie had a crush on Edwin back in school before and it seemed like this affection hadnt changed and she married Reuben just for the money. Reubens face darkened a bit, but he pretended that he hadnt seen Winnies move and chimed in, Winnie is right. You were ssmates that once supported each other. You wouldnt just ignore us, right? Edwin knitted his brows. He didnt know why, but he was under immense pressure seeing those delicacies and two bottles of Romanee Conti. Wait a minute! He hurriedly waved his hand, Did you say that these dishes areplimentary because of me? Right! Who could it be then? Winnie giggled, You are Mr. Palmers favorite now. Edwin sunk into silence and didnt respond Winnie and just stood up. I got to use the bathroom. He then fled out of the private room. The chat in the room went on and Winnie started recalling the amorous stories of Edwin back in school. Marie had zero interest and suddenly found that Leo had also went out. When she just wanted to find him, Serena pulled her hand and shook her head. While in the luxurious bathroom, Edwin was sshing cold water on his face. He looked himself in the mirror and let out a self-deprecating smile. Those dishes are free of charge because of him? How hrious and fake. He only met Brooke a few times before and why on earth would he send him free delicacies and vintage wines? There must be someone more powerful than him in the private room! A person then went in and stood behind him. Edwins face changed when he saw his face clearly. Its you. You are Maries boyfriend, right? Leo smiled and nodded. Edwin hurriedly cleared the way. Leo turned on the tap, but he didnt wash his hand and just checked himself in the mirror. Im not Maries boyfriend. Leo spoke up. Edwin paused and was surprised, Then why would you Im her brother-inw. Edwin then understood what happened. Marie feared that she might be awkward here, so she just brought me here, but she was even more embarrassed. Leo cracked a smile and took out a pack of cigarette from his pocket and handed it to Edwin, Do you smoke? Edwin hesitated a bit and took it. His hand suddenly shook when he saw the package and even dropped the cigarette that Leo handed to him. The army green package was imprinted with a mortar design. Its Its the special cigarette from action zone The mortar-designed ones were discontinued now and only the top leaders of action zone got to smoke it. Edwin turned to Leo shockingly. Is this man rted to the action zone? Leo can somewhat guess what Edwin was thinking about right now, but he didntugh at Edwins clumsiness when he dropped the cigarette and just handed him another one. Thank thanks. Edwin took the cigarette shakenly and lighted it up. After hesitating for a bit, he wanted to light Leos cigarette. He didnt even know why he did that. It seemed like just a conditional reflex. But Leo just declined, I have the lighter myself. They then started smoking together. Edwin then started coughing violently for the special cigarette from action zone was quite pungent. Take it slow. You wont get used to its smoke for a while. Edwin let out a wry smile and continued, Embarrassed? I dont think that you made her awkward. He witnessed the whole scene and Leo had never been really irritated when Dakota and Billie taunted him or Winnie pushed things too far. Leo was like an outsider and watching a show. Leo let out a smile and didnt say anything. Edwin added, Those dishes and wines are served because of you, right? Leo puffed the cigarette avidly for he really missed this smell. Leo threw the cigarette butt into the ash tray till it died out and said, Though that Winnie was condescending, there was at least one sentence that she said was right. Its important to know who you should befriend with. You know the power of this sentence better than me.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Then he waved his hand and just went back. Edwin remained silent for a while and examined the special cigarette in his hand. After putting it out, he also entered the private room. Winnie immediately sneered when she saw Leo and Edwin going in the room the one behind the other. Marie, how shameless is your boyfriend? He must have followed Edwin into the bathroom and wanted to butter him up. Edwin yelled before Marie said anything as he was displeased. Leo just returned to his seat like it had nothing to do with him and went on enjoying the dishes. Winnie paused a bit and shut up unwillingly. But then she let out a smile to Edwin mysteriously, Edwin, I know that you are trying to be low-profile and doesnt want other people to know your rtionships with Mr. Palmer, but we are at an alumni reunion here, so you can show off whatever you have! Edwin suddenly got a weird feeling and grabbed Winnies arm, What did you do! He stared at Winnie and looked horrible. Winnie froze for a second and then flung Edwins arm away and chuckled, Well, nothing really. I just wanted to express my gratitude to Mr. Palmer in person since he sent all the stuff here and just asked the manager of the Spaerrace to invite him over. Hearing Winnies words, Edwin instantly got wooden. At the very next second, his face darkened and clenched his teeth together, Winnie, do you know what the fuck you just did? Winnie was rmed and answered, Nothing! I just invited Mr. Palmer over so that we can have fun together. I Edwin was about to go nuts. He barely knew Brooke! As they were talking, a fit of hasty sound of leather shoes pounding against the floor came in. Chapter 472 He is My Friend The approaching sound was like the footsteps of death that were clutching at Edwins heart. His whole face went ghastly pale and his heart was pounding hard. Leo squinted his eyes and easily recognized Brookes footsteps as they were quick but unhurried. Marie and Serena also turned to the door in shock. They had been in Hopkins for a while and had heard Brookes name. He was one of the three young-rich-handsome men in Hopkins and the most outstanding family members of the Palmers third generation. The room door was then pushed open heavily and a dashing man dressed in tuxedo walked in. All the girls in the private room suppressed their voices and started gossiping. Its Brooke! I finally got to see him in person! How handsome is he! Winnie also looked at Brooke shockingly. She just asked the manager to invite him but she didnt expect him to be really here. Edwin can nearly catch his breath as he was beyond nervous. Who said that he knew me and imed to be my honored guest? Brook remained undisturbed and asked lightly. Hearing the question, Edwin dared not to utter a word. Winnie and Reuben came round and then approached Brooke smilingly. Mr. Brooke, Im the president of the Harrison Network Technology Company, Ive long heard about you. This is my husband and they are all my ssmates. Reuben and Winnie said hurriedly to Brooke. Brooke knitted his eyebrows for he really cant recall these two people. Sensing Brookes irritated look, Winnie hurriedly said, Certainly, Mr. Brooke. This is the first time that we met each other, but an old friend of mine is your distinguished guest and you even sent us a lot of dishes and two bottles of Romanee Conti! Winnie immediately brought up Edwin. Brookes sight thennded on Edwin, Are you the one who imed to be my honored guest and that I sent you dishes and wine? Edwin was terrified and was cursing Winnie inside. He then forced a smile, Mr. Brooke you maybe dont remember me, but we have met at the Industrial and Commercial Building in Hopkins.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Edwin worked at the Industrial and Commercial Building. Brooke then recalled his memory and suddenly remembered Edwin, Yeah, it does ring a bell. You are Edwin right? Yeah! Its me. Edwin got excited and rxed a bit. Winnie and other people also got merry. But Brookes next sentence took them all off guard. Well, I dont think that we are that familiar. How dare you to swindle other people in my name? Brooke got fierce and scanned Edwin. Edwin was dumbfounded and got pale, This this is a misunderstanding. Misunderstanding? Brooke approached them. Who are you to be my honored guest? Have you checked yourself? Winnie got wooden, let alone Dakota, Billie and other people. They thought that they might have a shot with Brooke and got a luxurious life if they got to see him in person. But it turned out that Brooke just didnt know Edwin! Winnie instantly regretted to have suggested to invite Brooke over. Brooke examined them cold-bloodily and then uttered an indifferent sentence, Get them all out! From now on, they wont be weed at Spaerrace! All the people present were taken aback. A bunch of ck-d men entered the room and were about to throw them out. Two of them walked towards Marie and Serena. At the same time, a m voice sounded in the room. Even me? What? Brooke frowned and followed voice and located Leo who was sitting in the corner and was quiet all this time. As Leo was sitting in a blind spot and was silent, Brooke didnt notice him. His face then immediately changed and got fierce, Leo? All the people present paused and were shocked by the fact that Maries boyfriend knew Brooke. Winnie froze and thought that Brooke wanted to throw them out because of Leo and hurriedly said, Mr. Brooke, we barely know this man! You can punish him and Marie for whatever reasons but dontsh it out on us. Brooke got cold-blooded, Give her a p! Two of the ck-d men then immediately pped Winnie on the face. Winnies face soon got swollen and her husband Reuben dared not to say anything. Brooke then turned to Leo and walked towards him, Well, you can be at Hopkins all you want, but how dare you to show up in my turf? Brookes voice filled with killing intention. But Leo just cracked a casual smile, I dont want to cause a scene here, but it doesnt mean that Im afraid of you. Conversely, you should be fearing me. At the drop Leos sound, all the people thought that they were crazy. Maries boyfriend must be mad! How dared him to say those to Brooke! As expected, Brooke got increasingly fierce. While he was about to say something, Leo took out a golden card and a small gold emblem from his pocket. Well, these two items should be shocking enough, right? He then put down those two items on the table in front of everyone. They didnt know what that emblem stand for, but they were way too familiar with that golden card! The most exclusive VIP card of Spaerrace! They were in total shock. Leo got the golden card, so did it mean that those dishes and wines were served because of him? Maries sightnded on that emblem. The Brooks emblem! Brooke was instantly under immense pressure. Back in the Hopkins auction before, hepeted this emblem with Leo and he failed. As long as Leo had this emblem, he was one of the Brooks! Seeing that Brooke went silent, all the people present were stunned. Leo put away the card and emblem and then smiled, Do me a solid here. He is my friend. Leo pointed at Edwin. Brooke then turned to Edwin and was surprised. Edwin was speechless for he was dumbfounded. Apart from the shock, his eyes also brimmed with gratitude. Leo just saved him! Brooke got silent for a while and then waved his hand, Release them. He then said to Edwin, I will just let this slide since you are his friend. Then he strode out of the room. Chapter 473 You are the Sincerest One Brooke had left for a while and the room was still in dead silence. Edwin was the first toe round and approached Leo and took a bow. Thank you, Mr. Cohen! All the people present noticed that he was greeting Leo respectfully. Leo then smiled and waved his hand, No worries. They then resumed enjoying dinner and the atmosphere was quite merry, just like when Winnie first came in. But the center of topic sort of shifted. All the people were revolving around Winnie and Edwin before, but now, they were all talking to Leo and Marie. Dakota, actually But Dakota just pushed Winnie away. Marie! Your boyfriend is awesome! Billie, I Marie, what does your boyfriend do? Abigail You two are perfect for each other! Billie and Abigail ignored Winniepletely and were buttering up Marie to defuse the awkwardness before. Marie wouldnt take theirpliments and just said, Well, I dont want to fake it anymore. Leo is not my boyfriend! He is my brother-inw! All the people were shocked and Edwin looked weird. Dakota immediately responded, Stop faking! He is definitely your boyfriend. I got to apologize to you and your boyfriend for my rudeness before. He is really my brother-inw! The call that he took before was from my sister. Marie then continued seriously, Or who would care about my brother-inw so much? All the people then were convinced that Leo was just Maries brother-inw. Dakota wanted to ask something more, but Edwin nced at her and stopped her from poking around. He then picked up his ss and walked to Leo, Mr. Cohen, heres is to you. Leo then clinked his ss with him and bottomed up the wine. But after drinking the wine, Edwin felt pretty bitter inside. This man standing in front of him got the special cigarette from the action zone and the VIP card from Spaerrace and also got Brooke to hate him and fear him so much. What more did he have and he hadnt noticed? Edwin had no intention of getting to the bottom of it, for he realized that he cannot even answer his questions with his wildest imagination. But Edwin now was certain that he got to be friends with him and definitely bot enemies! Winnie who was abandoned took a deep gasp and yelled, Shut the hell up! The room turned to dead silence and all the people were taken aback. How can you ignore me? I host this reunion! How dare you to not pay any attention to me! Winnie red at Dakota and Billie and then turned to Marie furiously. But all the people just looked at her woodenly and were not irritated at all for she was just like a barking dog to them. They just nced at her and then went on chatting with Marie. Winnie was livid with anger. She stood up and marched to Marie and Leo, Get the hell out of here! You are not weed here! Leo and Mariepletely stole the thunder and these people would naturally tter her once they left. Marie frowned, Why should we? Dakota, Billie and other people were annoyed and Edwin got fierce. Ever since Leo exposed his identity, Winnie was nothing but a beggar in shining clothes to them and looked vulgar. Winnie sneered, I said that I host this party and you got to leave! While Marie was about to say something, the manager of the Spaerrace suddenly stepped towards them coldly. You are the one who ought to leave! Who are you to tell Mr. Cohen to leave? Winnie was fuming, What are you talking about? Im your customer! I spent a fortune on this party! How can you ask me to leave? Do you want to get fried? Winnie hadnt realized how serious this situation now after Brooke left and was still cocky. The manager remained poker-faced, You have nothing to do with this room now. Mr. Cohen is here and all the spending areplimentary. Your money means nothing to us. The manager was actually on point. Though Winnie booked this room, but she had finished all the dishes that she ordered and all the delicacies they were having right now were free of charge because of Leo. What? It cant be! Winnie looked terrible, You dont have to send those stuff to us! I got money! The manager was amused, Do you honestly think that you can be this condescending just because you got a rich husband? Im sorry but all of your husbands money doesnt even worth of Mr. Cohens VIP card. Throw her out!N?velDrama.Org content rights. Several bodyguards then came in and carried Winnie outside. Reuben was her husband and was also thrown out. Winnie was still screaming, How dare to chase me away? What the hell! You just stomped on my dress! Do you have the money to pay me back? One of the bodyguards pped on her face, Stop shouting or I will ruin your face. Winnie instantly got quiet. The pair was then thrown out. Reubens face covered with dirt and looked terrible. Winnie cursed, A bunch of fucking losers! Honey, lets not care about them But Reuben just kicked her to the ground and grabbed her hair and pped her. Its all your fault! You fucking whore! How dare you to show off with my money! Im gonna beat the hell out of you! Reuben pped Winnie who soon started shirking. Im going to divorce you and you wont get a penny! Reuben said cold-bloodily and then drove away. After having the dinner, all the people were about to leave Spaerrace. While Leo was about to leave with Marie and Serena, Edwin followed him. Wait a minute, Mr. Cohen! Leo, Marie and Serena turned to Edwin in bewilderment. Edwin let out a wry smile, Im here to apologize. Im sorry, Mr. Cohen. Why would you say sorry? Edwin answered, I thought you were Maries boyfriend at first and Im sure you can sense that I was a bit hostile towards you. Leo cracked a smile, Well, a lot of people were hostile to me, but you are the sincerest one. Leo then took out a pack of special cigarette and threw it to Edwin. Edwin hurriedly grabbed it and saw them off respectfully. Sometimes, it was easy to make one loyal. After driving Marie and Serena to the mansion that they rented, Leo drove back to the hotel, but then he got a call from Sharon, Leo, where are you She sounded quite weak and was obviously injured. Chapter 474 We can’t Overstep the Boundaries Hearing Sharons weak voice, Leos face immediately changed and asked hurriedly, Sharon, where are you? Im at the river bank of the Sky-Eye Building Sharon breathed heavily and answered. Leo immediately responded, Ill be right there! Dont hang up. But it seemed like that Leo can only hear the faint breathing and the blowing of wind. He stepped on the gas pedal and raced to the the Sky-Eye Building which was andmark of Hopkins and was known for its building shape which was just like an eye that was looking into the sky. It was surrounded by river and there would be strong winds at night. Before he came to Hopkins, he actually had some disputes with Sharon. She found out that Dominic wasnt dead and wanted Leo to find him with her. But Leo suspected that Dominic wouldnt be the friend that they were close to before. They then had divergence and Sharon went to Hopkins to locate Dominic herself. It seemed like that she was attacked by someone. Leo was murmuring inside, Sharon, you got to be safe! Twenty minutester, Leo arrived at the river bank and noticed a streak of blood. There were clear knife cuts on the rocks and willows and it was obvious that someone had a big fight here. Leo squatted down and wiped the blood with his finger and got serious. The blood was dull red. The human blood would turn to dull blood after a long time of drying and solidifying. Leo suddenly saw another blood trails which was extending forward and the blood was bright red. He immediately followed the trail and soon found Sharon who was resting against the trunk. She was in her old ck leather jacket which was covered with blood. She looked ghastly pale and faintly opened her eyes when she heard the footsteps. Seeing that it was Leo, she let out a reassuring smile and closed her eyes. Sharon! Leo immediately approached and carried her. When she stood up, Leo noticed that there was a 10 inches long cut in her back which looked horrible. Apart from the cut, she also got a bullet in her belly. The bullet hole was pretty deep and blood was oozing out the wound. What happened? Why would you get attacked? Leos face darkened and asked. Sharon took a deep breath and answered slowly, Dominic was here before. What happened then? I was following him and then lost him. Someone just attacked me when I turned around. Did you see clearly who attacked you? Leo inquired. Sharon shook her head, They were dressed in ck suit and were all masked. They should be from Phantom. There were two of them. One of them was using the knife and the other one shot me in a dark corner. I was then got shot and injured. Leo remained silent and was fixating on the dull red blood trail. He wondered why didnt they kill her and just wound her? He didnt ask Sharon. Instead, he carried Sharon and said, Lets go to my ce. After returning to the hotel, he put Sharon down on the bed.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The white sheet was instantly soaked in blood. Dont move. Ill grab the gauze and alcohol. Leo soon got the alcohol, gauze, tweezer and a white towel and then lifted Sharons shirt. The belly that was shot was bleeding badly. Leo nced at her and said, Hold still. I dont get anesthetic here. It would be pretty painful. Sharon took the towel and bit it in her mouth, Lets do it. She was prepared. Leo then started operating without hesitation. But right when the tweezer just touched her belly, Sharon started shaking uncontrobly and growled in pain. Her teeth clenched the towel and her hands clutched at the sheet. She practically ripped the sheet apart. Leo noticed her pain, but he didnt stop and push the tweezer deeper. The towel fell out of Sharons mouth and the blue vein in her hand was bulging. She was sweating and looked like that she just got out from the river. At the very next second, an arm appeared in front of her. Sharon bit the arm without hesitation. Leo also shook a bit. But he focused on the operation and got the bullet out. Sharon who was shuddering violently before instantly got quiet and released Leos arm which was bleeding heavily and there was a row of teeth marks on it. Leo hurriedly got the gauze and bandaged Sharons wound. The back! Sharon spoke up and rolled over. Leo hesitated a bit when he saw the zipper in Sharons ck leather jacket. What are you hesitating about? Sharon clenched her teeth together, Well, its not like you havent seen my back before! Leo got wooden and knew that she was referring to the ident that he entered the locker room by ident. Im sorry. Leo unzipped her jacket and then applied some alcohol. This time, Sharon didnt scream out because she just passed out. Sharon came round in a while. Leo was having wine on the sofa and his arm was bandaged. Youre up? Leo nced at Sharon. Sharon apologized, Im sorry for the biting. Leo shook his head, Why would you say that? Arent we all like this in Northernd. Sharon got silent. The wounded personnel in Northernd were all treated carefully. All the people in Northernd would suffer the pain together. Sharon came to Leo and also got herself a ss of wine, Well, perhaps I should have listened to you. I should have been this impulsive. She gulped down the wine and poured herself another. In the end, she just took the whole bottle and bottomed it up. She then threw the bottle to the ground which was broken into pieces. Sharons eyes reddened. It has been three years and he still held a special ce in my heart. I have told myself countless times that he wouldnte back and should move on. We really missed out on each other. Leo got silent for a while and smiled, But we cant overstep the boundaries. Youve had too much. Leo carried Sharon to the bed, but he then returned to the sofa and waited for the dawn. Leo then heard knocking on the door in a while. Who is it? Leo went to open the door and found Lydia with Emilia standing by the door and looking at him smilingly. Lydia? Leos face changed and immediately got sober. When he saw clearly it was Lydia, he nearly fainted. Chapter 475 Lydia Burst into Tears Lydia? What are you doing here? Leo asked in reflex and was taken aback. Lydia knitted her browns, Its the weekend and we said that I would bring Emilia over. Leo then suddenly remembered that it was the weekend and instantly felt endangered. Sharon was lying on the bed, but if Lydia saw her, she would definitely be pissed off. Leo let out a breath and forced a smile, Lydia, can you stay with Caroline and Irene Lydias face instantly changed and immediately sensed there was something wrong. Her face went pale but was still fierce. Clear the way! She said indifferently. Leo had no choice but to step aside. He really felt dizzy at this point. Lydia opened the door and found Sharon lying on the bed and was shocked. After freezing for three seconds, she got furious and yelled, Leo! Sharon was woken up by her shout. She opened her eyes and saw Lydia ring at her and panicked. No, Miss. Henderson! Its not what you are thinking. Sharon got out of bed and exined, but as she was too excited, the wound that was just bandaged before started bleeding before. She copsed to the ground and was in sheer pain. Sharon! Leo hurriedly picked her up. Lydia was stunned by Leos move and the tears in her eyes started welling up. Leo! I trusted you! How can you do this to me? Lydia was devastated and hugged Emilia and meant to leave. But Emilia didnt want to leave, Mommy, where are we going? Daddy is here He is not your dad! You dont have a dad like this! Lydia picked Emilia up and turned around. Emilia burst out crying, I want daddy! But Lydia didnt turn around and just left. Leo immediately followed, Lydia! Dont be mistaken! She is injured She is sleeping with you! How can I not be mistaken? Lydia red at Leo. Lydia Leo wanted to say something more, but was stopped by Lydia, Get the fuck out of my sight. I dont want to see you right now. She really hated him at this point and felt betrayed. Irene and Caroline were also rmed and saw Lydia leaving in tears when they opened the door. President Henderson, what what happened? Fuck away! Irene was yelled by Lydia when she wanted to ask what happened and just froze. But they immediately figured out what happened when they saw Sharon standing next to Leo. Im sorry. Sharon felt bad. If she hadnt called Leo and disturbed him, nothing would happen. But she had no choice because she might die from excessive bleeding if Leo didnt save her.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Its okay. I will exin. Leo didnt take it seriously. Irene and Caroline knew that Lydia was mistaken when they saw the blood-soaked sheet and Sharons pale face. Irene then said hurriedly, President Henderson is mistaken. Why dont you got to exin to her? Leo shook his head, She wouldnt listen to me now. I will just do it when she is not mad. After leaving the hotel, Lydia actually regretted her outburst. Emilia was crying violently and wanted daddy. She knew that the woman in Leos room was his sister-inw, Sharon. At the same time, she noticed the blood-stained sheet and the wound in Sharons back and knew that she was mistaken. But she was also a woman! She would still feel ufortable seeing that her husband was staying in the same room with other women. But she then suddenly stopped. Emilia asked timidly, Mommy, can we go back and find daddy? Lydia turned around and there was no one in the street and Leo wasnt out to chase her. She instantly got irritated. Idiot! Why isnt he following me? Lydia was livid with anger and didnt want to go back and waited Leo to find her and apologize. She wouldnt go back if Leo didnt approach her first. Mommy, where are we going next? Lydia smile, Lets go to the amusement park. They then hailed a cab, We would go to the amusement park in Hopkins. Leo asked n to follow Lydia and was relieved when he knew that Lydia went to the park with Emilia. He knew that Lydia had realized she was mistaken and was just waiting for him to apologize. I will leave first. Sharon felt bad and wanted to leave covering her wound. But Leo just grabbed her back, Why would you leave? There is nothing between us. Lydia would feel that something indeed happened if you leave now. Just stay in the room and have a rest and I would go to apologize now. Leo then left the hotel. After Lydia got on a cab with Emilia, a ck Buick followed them. The driver called in the Buick, Weve confirmed that its Leos wife and daughter in the cab. Great! A mans deep voice sounded over the phone, Get them over here. I want him to know what does it feel like to lose his wife. While Lydia and Emilia were having fun in the park, two men were approaching them secretly. Emilia was on the merry-go-round and Lydia was taking a rest. But suddenly, she felt that a cold knife was propping against her neck and she instantly felt intense. Two men were standing behind her. Lydia immediately stood up and asked, What do you want? A man answered coldly, My lord wants to see you. Be cooperative and we wouldnt harm you. Lydia remained undisturbed, Sure. I will go to see your master, but you got to let my daughter go. The man sneered, Nice try. Your daughter ising with us. What would she do if she doesnt see her mommy here after she is done with the merry-go-round? The other man roared. Lydias eyes reddened and bit one of the mans hand heavily. The mans hand instantly started bleeding and yelled in pain. At the very next second, his face distorted, You fucking bitch! How dare you to bite me? I will kill you! The man pushed the knife deeper. Lydia closed her eyes automatically. But nothing happened in a while and she opened her eyes. Leo was standing next to her and clutching at the mans wrist. Dont you dare you hurt her! Leos eyes filled with fierceness. Leo! Lydia burst into tears. Chapter 476 Paint on the Scalp When seeing Leo showing up next to her, Lydia could no longer hold back her tears. She was totally overwhelmed with emotion. When she caught Sharon inside Leos room, she had bombarded her with harsh words. Though Lydia herself was quite aware that it was just a misunderstanding, she didnt want to apologize. However, Leo didnt catch up with her for a clear exnation, she was rendered so upset as she thought Leo no longer showed enough love for her. But now he came to her again at this critical moment. Miss Henderson! Both Irene and Caroline rushed over. Seeing that, Leo hurried to pull Lydia behind his back. Dad! while having fun in a merry-go-round, Emilia also noticed Leo. She waved at him excitedly. Leo replied by waving at her as well, smiling. As Emilia looked away, the smile on his face soon dissipated. Instead, strong hostility crawled onto his face. Let go of me! Who the hell are you? How dare you mess up with me! wailing and cursing, the man felt like his wrist was about to be crashed. I am gonna kill you! Leo replied with a cold expression. The next second, he strengthened his grip. Crack! The mans wrist waspletely crashed. Ahhhh before the man cried out, Leo gagged his mouth. Then the man flopped onto the chair with his neck slouching down, dead. Before Leo gagged his mouth, he had broken his neck a blink ago. However, from the view of others, they only felt like Leo had just gently patted on his neck. The threedies were all staring at him with great disbelief. All of them had seen him kill before. But they were still shocked again and again every time they witnessed the same thing. Then Leo cast a look at the other man, who was too stunned to make a move. He was just staring at Leo nkly. Before he could notice what was happening just now, his partner was killed within a blink. He didnt even witness Leos attack. Staystay away! that man took out a dagger, sweating out of panic all over his face. Leo turned to look at Lydia, Take Emilia away to have some dessert. I will be right there with you. Lydia nodded. She knew Leo was going to take this man to somewhere deserted. And he would be experiencing something hellish at thest moment of his. Leo walked over to him and grabbed his arm to take him into an alley where there was no one else. Please dontplease dont kill me he flopped onto the ground with his eyes fixed on Leo, overwhelmed with horror. Tell me. Who are you working for? Leo stared at him from above. The man shook his head, looking ghastly pale, I cant Oh, really? Leo let out a cold smile, I bet you will tell me. A soon as he finished, he grabbed away the dagger and reached it into the mans mouth. Horrified, he thought Leo was about to stab it into his mouth. However, Leo made a rough churn-up inside his mouth. Soon, his teeth were all knocked off. Obviously, Leo did that so as to stop him from killing himself by biting off his own tongue. Staring at his mouth bathing in blood, Leo still remained cold as if he were just doing something daily. Not until then did the man realize that he had exasperated a guy he could never afford to offend. I am running out of time. So in the following minute, youd better tell me the name unless Leo paused and squatted down. Then he suddenly grabbed a few fingers of that man, smiling, you wanna get all your fingers snapped one by one. But the man replied with silence. He didnt seem to believe it. So Leo made a move. Snap! Five fingers of his were broken immediately. The man passed out before he could scream. Leo dragged him into a bathroom nearby. Then he drowned his head into the toilet. The man was soon rendered awake. His face stank because of that. Tell me, who are you working for? If you answer with silence once again, the rest of your fingers will be gone in the same way. Said Leo coldly. The man replied with a horrified look. But he still remained silent. Snap! As expected, Leo snapped the rest of his fingers. Leo smiled, Good job! You are tough enough to keep the secret. But do you know where Ie from? Northernd! Leo then continued, When I was in Northernd, I had learned a lot of tricks to deal with captive enemies. I still keep all these clearly in my mind. And of course, I know how to make you suffer As he finished, he kicked the dagger on the ground to throw it in the air. Then he caught it and started to cut the mans hair. Soon, his hair had all been shaved off. Leo exined, There is a trick we call painting It means I will paint whatever I want on your scalp with the dagger.N?velDrama.Org content rights. The man soon fell into great horror. No! PleaseNo! he kept begging. Leo shook his head, I just want the name. After that, he reached out the dagger. Ahhhhh! Horrible squeal of pain sounded inside the alley. Ten minutester, the dagger Leo was holding had been stained with blood. While some weird scribbles appeared on the mans scalp, even Leo himself couldnt tell what he was scribbling about. The man finally copsed, Stop! Its Jonah! Meanwhile, Emilia was enjoying a cake inside the caf. Daddy! seeing Leo walking over, Emilia waved at him happily. Lydia still looked worried, So Leo smiled lovingly, Its done. After Emilia finished the cake, Leo asked them to leave first. Then he made a call to Nadine, Come to the amusement park to pick me up. Nadine soon arrived with a car, My lord, where are we going? This time, she chose amon car instead of Rolls-Royce toy low. Jonahs residence. Meanwhile, inside a vi, a man was walking back and forth, agitated. At the same time, he checked his watch from time to time. It was exactly Jonah. What takes so long he frowned while staring at the watch. Suddenly, he heard a car stop outside the vi. Here ites! thrilled, he walked out of the gate. However, he soon froze on spot. It wasnt the car he was expecting. Instead, he saw a car he had never seen before. Bad feelings surged up in his mind. As the doors were opened, a man and a woman got off the car. Leo? Jonah was stunned when seeing him. He hurried to turn around to run away. However, Leo suddenly stood in his front the next second. Then he clenched Jonahs neck to lift him up in the air. I heard that you wanna do something against my wife? while speaking, Leo was burning with bloodthirst. Chapter 477 Mistake? He looked like a monster hungry for blood. Jonah soon realized that his n had failed. What was worse, Leo noticed that he was the one behind all these. His eyes were filled with horror. He kept shaking his head. Then he managed to utter as much as he could, NoI didnt As soon as he spoke, Leo seemed irritated. He smashed Jonah onto the wall as if he were just throwing an empty can of drink.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Bang! Cracks appeared on the surface of the wall. Jonah slumped onto the ground, with blooding out of his mouth. Then a series of footsteps approached, sounding like the beat of death. Jonah raised his head. Then he was horrified by what he just saw. Leo walked over, expressionless. While Nadine was following behind with a dagger she was fiddling with in her palm. The hitman you hire has confessed. You are the culprit. Now you still tryna deny? his voice sounded chilling. A trace of sternness revealed in his eyes. When Leo was looking down from above at that time, he noticed there was a car tailing Lydias. That was why he rushed to the amusement park. If he hadnt noticed that beforehand or he had arrivedte, Lydia and Emilia would have been kidnapped. Leo spared no tolerance to those trying to hurt his family. What do you mean? I aint hire anybody. I have been staying in the vi all the time. What the hell are you talking about? Jonah appeared to be mad though mixed with horror. Leo didnt intend to talk again. He simply rushed toward him. Jonah yelled out, Laura, help! Soon, the door of the vi was pushed open. Then ady in silk night dress was rushing in. Stop! she yelled and stopped at Leos front. Leo stopped as well and cast a cold glimpse at Laura, Its none of your business. Get out! But Laura stood still alone. She red at Leo, burning with anger, We have never offended you. Why are you hitting my brother? Never offend me? Leo sneered to reply. Then he added, Ask him what he has done! Laura turned to look at Jonah, surprised and angry. She could tell how strong the hostility Leo was showing. If it werent because of something truly affronting his bottom line, he would not have been so violent. Jonah almost cried out, He said I hired some hitmen to kidnap his daughter and wife. What? Do you mean Lydia? Laura was stunned. Then she took a look at Jonah, in which anger was brewing. Jonah continued, I would like to pay the price if I were the culprit. But I have never done that! Laura, you can testify for me. We have been here inside the vi for the whole day, waiting for the honorable guest. Hearing that, Laura nodded, Thats true. We havent even stepped out of the vi during the whole day. Leo replied coldly, You are twin brother and sister. Of course you are gonna testify for each other. From now on, there is no proof for his innocence! He is sentenced to death! After that, he pushed Laura away. Laura stumbled and then yelled, Run! Jonah ran inside the vi. At the same time, Laura made a call. Soon, a few cars stopped at the gate. Then a group of bodyguards rushed over to surround both Leo and Nadine. As the bodyguards arrived, Laura felt a bit more rxed. But she still remained alert when looking at Leo. Leo, I dont know what had happened to Lydia. But I dont mean to make any trouble. Please leave right now and I will have my men stay away! Staring at Leo, Laura seemed agitated. Leo cast her a cold glimpse, I have dpidated the residence of your family alone! Do you think you can stop me by a few guards of yours? Of course, Laura was quite aware of that. She turned to be greatly worried when hearing that. But still, she shouted out, Do it! As she finished, those bodyguards rushed toward Leo and Nadine. Leo stood still. But Nadine suddenly disappeared in a blink. She shed through those guards like a shadow. Soon, all guards were knocked down on the ground. Laura was greatly shocked. She thought those guards should be able to hold them back for minutes. It never urred to her that they were all knocked down within seconds. She couldnt help shivering and flinching, with her eyes filled with horror. The power of Nadine had gone far beyond her very expectation. So what about Leos? She lost her courage to even simply imagine. Dont worry. All of them are still alive. I am here to kill Jonah only! Leo stared at her coldly and strode forward. Laura was bathing in panic. But she still stood in his front, You shall not pass! We didnt do anything! Leo started to get irritated as Laura tried to stop him again and again. The hitman has told me everything. Your brother is the culprit! Now you still wanna deny that? I am speaking of the truth! But Laura literally screamed at him, We have an appointment here with the members of JP Business Association. But you actually break in and beat my brother before their arrival regardless of the truth. You are defying thew! Her eyes went bloodshot while she was burning with rage. Leo hesitated for a second and then stopped. Nadine asked in surprise, My lord, whats wrong? Leo waved his hand and squinted at Laura. She looked horrified but also exasperated. She didnt seem to feign that. Instead, she was indeed outrageous. Leo then murmured to himself, Perhaps that man was lying even at the edge of death. They didnt do that. It must be a mistake! Laura shouted angrily, You cant do that to us even as the owner of J Group. Hearing the noise, Jonah walked over. He was terrified when seeing those guards all knocked down on the ground. Then he exined to Leo madly, I dont know who the hell set me up! But I promise I have never done that! My sister and I have an appointment with JP Business Association. I came over to the gate just because I thought it was them who arrived at that time. But I didnt expect you toe here. Leo seemed to be lost in thought. But he didnt intend to leave. If it werent you, why did the hitman tell me your name? I dont know! Jonah cried out. Laura added, If you dont believe us, just wait and ask the members of JP when they arrive. So Leo chose to stay and wait for them. After a while, two Lincoln limousines stopped at the gate. Here theye! Chapter 478 Expelled Hearing that, Leo stood up. Then he saw two middle-aged men in suit get off the limousines, each of whom were followed by a few secretarydies. Mr. Williamson, Mr. Howard its my honor to meet you. Greeted Laura. Both of the two men replied with a smile, The honor is mine. Miss Watts, who is this gentleman? soon, the two men noticed Leo. Laura hurried to introduce, This is Mr. Cohen, the owner of J Group. Then she looked at Leo, The two gentlemen are the members of JP Business Association, Dillon Williamson and Alistair Howard. But Leo only replied with indifference. Seeing that, Dillon and Alistair squinted at him, You are the owner of J Group? Laura forced out a smile, Mr. Williamson, Mr. Howard, may I ask you a question? My brother and I have made an appointment with you for todays negotiation, right? Dillon nodded, Of course. Hearing that, Leo fell into silence. He looked a bit confused, wondering if he was mistaken. What happened? both Dillon and Alistair asked, feeling confused as well. Nothing. Laura shook her head and smiled, It was just because of a misunderstanding between us and Mr. Cohen. Leo remained silence for seconds. Then he uttered, I am sorry for the mistake. After that, he was about to leave. Jonah stopped him, questioning angrily, are you gonna walk away like that? Leo frowned, What do you want? Laura took a step forward, Its a matter of reputation. We need to know who was setting us up! Besides, Lydia used to be a friend of mine in college. If someone is trying to conspire against her while making us the scapegoat, we have the right to figure it out! she huffed firmly. Leo took a look at her. After a few seconds of consideration, he described the appearance of the two hitmen. After hearing that, Laura shook her head, Sorry, we dont know them. Mr. Cohen, actually, Jonah has ever thought about retaliating against you. But I stopped him. Its a business issue. So I would like to deal with it in business. Leo nodded, I am sorry for the mistake. When he was about to leave, Dillon and Alistair stopped him, Well, I see. n is working for you, right? Mr. Cohen, as the owner of J Group, why dont you stay with us for a talk? The way they spoke sounded domineering. Leo frowned, Whats the talk for? Dillon smirked, Its just about an invitation. I want you to join the JP Business Association. Listen, its not an offer expecting mutual consent from you and me. Instead, its apulsory request for you. Though Alistair only watched in silence, his expression signaled his acquiescence. Hearing that, Leo suddenly burst intoughter as if it were something hrious, I want me to join the business association? Yes. Dillon smiled and continued, As long as you join us, J Group will be greatly financially supported. And it will only take you a price of 10% of the shares annually. Alistair added, Hey, listen, youd better teach n a lesson. He turned down the offer, breached the agreement and even expelled Laura, Jonah and the rest of the board of directors! He was being really rude! Hearing that, Laura looked awkward, Mr. Howard, Mr. Williamson, please stop Stop? Why? Dillon then questioned arrogantly, We are here to back you up! You know what? Paying a visit to the J Group has been part of my schedule. But now since we meet the boss here, it will save a lot of time. Then he looked at Leo, So, are you gonna quit Kingston and join us? Alistair echoed while staring at Leo as well, Learn to make a wise choice. If you still wanna run your business in Hopkins, youd better take the offer unless you wanna go bankrupt. Mr. Howard, hes not only the president of J Group, but when Laura was about to tell them Leo was also the husband of Lydia, Leo suddenly cut in with a smile while staring at Dillon and Alistair with a disdainful look, If I agree, there should be more requests from you, right? Of course. Dillon sneered, We have wasted so much time and a lot of efforts on J Group. We have the reason to ask forpensation. Then he gestured and said, Two more requests. Firstly, get n fired! Then, pay fifty million for each of us. Leo seemed amused, Hey, it seems that you were both poorly informed. What? the two men looked confused. Leo then pointed at Laura and Jonah, It wasnt n who gave the order to expel both of them. Actually, it was me!Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. What? hearing that, the two men were stunned. Laura sighed. Actually, she had nned to alert the two men, but they stopped her before she could say anything more. How dare you! Are you trying to challenge the Association? Dillon was burning with rage. Now you are abdicated from the position as the president! Let Miss Watts take your ce! Alistair literally ordered. But Leo simply ignored them, Gentlemen, may I ask a question? Whats your level in the Association? Both Dillon and Alistair replied proudly, On the average! Oh, average Leo drawled. They replied with disdainful sneer, But thats enough for us to ruin your business. No sweat! Okay, from now on, both of you have been expelled from the Association. A few minutester, you will get a notice by call. After a short pause, both Dillon and Alistair burst intoughter. What did you just say? We are expelled? Do you have any idea about what it means as a member of average level in the Association? Both Laura and Jonah seemed stunned. But then, Laura shook her head while Jonah was gloating with a sneer. From their perspective, the president of J Group was just a nobody. What Leo just said only sounded like a joke. But Leo was texting, I need you to expel two men from JP Business Association, Dillon and Alistair. Chapter 479 By the Order of Mr. Parker When seeing that, the two men looked more contemptuous. Nice y, huh? Are you texting the director of JP or Mr. Parker? Leo suddenly took a surprised look at him, How do you know? Actually, what they said was right. Leo didnt know anyone from JP. So he was texting Parker. But the two menughed out louder. You are texting Mr. Parker? So hrious! Hey, I am sorry for what I just said about n. He is actually better than you because he never brags about himself. At this moment, both Laura and Jonah were looking at Leo with different attitude. Now they only deemed him amon guy who only knew how to fight. Tough guy, huh? Laura looked at him, feeling pathetic. She couldnt believe Lydia actually married such a loser. Pathetic! Leo then showed them the text, Well, you are right. I was texting Parker. As Dillon and Alistair fixed their eyes on the phone, they could saw the name of Parker on the screen. Soon, they grew more contempt. Are you trying to fool us by simply showing us the name of Mr. Parker? Hey, stop ying! Make your choice! You can either join us and fire n or the J Group will lose all business in Hopkins forever. Dillon shouted with his finger pointing at Leo. Laura stepped forward, Mr. Cohen, its a better choice to have us back into the board again in case the Association feels affronted. Besides, for the sake of Lydia and Kate, let me figure out the real culprit. She stared at Leo while speaking calmly. She was sure Leo would agree.This is from N?velDrama.Org. But Leo simply shook his head, Sorry, I have made up my mind. Hey, you idiot with a disdainful look, Dillon and Alistair were about to make a call. But then they heard a series of footstepsing from the gate. As they looked over there, they saw Forresting over with a group of men, among whom n was there. Dillon and Alistair were both stunned. And so were Laura and Jonah. Kingston? What brought them here? Laura somehow had bad feelings when seeing theming over. Mr. Cohen, d to meet you here. Forrest and his men greeted with great respect. Mr. Barker, what brought you here? As Dillon collected himself, he asked while staring at Forrest, looking sullen. He was rendered nervous. As a member of average level in JP, talking to the head of Kingston appeared really challenging for him. Obviously, there was a vast difference between their statuses. Forrest didnt answer their doubts. Instead, he asked, Dillon and Alistair, right? Yes. Both of them seemed tense. Forrest smiled, Okay, thats who I am looking for. Then he suddenly eximed, By the order of Mr. Parker, both of you have been expelled from JP. What he said jarred them both. They were totally dumfounded. So were Laura and Jonah. They couldnt help staring at Leo. He was actually texting Parker? How could it be? Dillon was the first to collect himself. He suddenly shouted, Hey! Stop fooling me in the name of Mr. Parker! I am the member of JP. But you are only in charge of Kingston! You have no right to decide the matter of us! Both Laura and Jonah suddenly noticed that. Why did Kingston interfere in the matter of JP? Forrest simply sneered, Its the order of Mr. Parker. I am here to inform you that. You will get a call from Emmanuel soon, I reckon. Emmanuel was the head of JP. But it didnt seem to convince Dillon and Alistair. Stop bragging! By the order of Mr. Parker? Come on, I know you are a friend of this kid! He was actually texting you, right? Dillon sneered. Not until then did Jonah realize what happened. Now it seemed to make sense to exin for the arrival of Forrest. But Forrest still insisted. He addedposedly, You will tellter after you get the call from Emmanuel. You when Dillon was about to refute, his phone rang to interrupt him. When he was about to pick it up, his face went pale as he noticed who was calling. Whats wrong? asked Alistair. Then Dillon showed him the call. Seeing that, Alistair was rendered pale as well. MrMr. Johnston? His phone kept ringing. But Dillon seemed to lose the courage to pick it up. Leo smiled, Mr. Williamson,e on, pick it up. Are you gonna hang up the call from your boss? Sweating, Dillon finally mustered up the courage to pick it up, Hello, Mr. Johnston? He tried to maintain a calm voice. But soon, he heard Emmanuel Johnston shouting madly, From now on, you and Alistair have been expelled from the Association! Forever! Then the call was hung up. The roar of Emmanuel was loud enough to be heard by all of them. As Dillon and Alistair realized what was happening, their face went ghastly pale as if it were the end of the world. They kept calling back. But it turned out that their numbers had been cklisted. At this moment, Leo walked over with a smile, Mr. Williamson, Mr. Howard, I told you I wasnt bragging. Now you finally believe that, huh? He shook his head and then left. Forrest and n followed over to leave with him. But they looked quite excitedly. Of course, Forrest knew a lot more about Leo. But for n, he deemed it the greatest fortune ever to be the follower of Leo at the very beginning. He was so amazed when seeing that Leo could actually text Mr. Parker directly. At the same time, Laura and Jonah still remained dumfounded for quite a while. Really? He knows Mr. Parker? Laura murmured to herself. Jonah was stunned. But soon, he shook his head as he seemed to figure out the truth. Laura, I dont think so. Only running apany is not enough for him to get in touch with Mr. Parker. Laura looked at him, So how are you gonna exin the fact that they were expelled as soon as he texted? After some consideration, Jonah said, Mr. Barker is the answer. He must be texting Mr. Barker. Then Mr. Barker reached a deal with Mr. Johnston. Thats why both Mr. Howard and Mr. Williamson were expelled. Mr. Barker mentioned about Mr. Parker just to make Leos words a bit more credible. Though it sounded reasonable, Laura still found it confusing. Chapter 480 You Shall Never Pass! Meanwhile, there was a man sitting in a deserted factory somewhere else in Hopkins. He was covered under shadow, whose face was hard to be seen. At this moment, one of his men walked in. He took a look at him cautiously. Then he said, Sir, mission failed. The two hitmen were killed. What? the mans voice revealed a tinge of madness. But they didnt tell your name. Instead, they imputed it to Jonah. His man reported. Hearing that, that man seemed to chill a bit. He huffed, Well, at least they deserved what I paid. But, sir, what next? After some consideration, the man said, Emerdale has been totally under Leos control. Even the top families in Hopkins are about to be his ves. The Hudsons had perished. The Palmers have bowed to him. The Watts has lost the power to fight even though their will still remains. While the Grants has yielded. Thats what we call the top families in Hopkins? Ridiculous! the man made a brief summary about the current situation in Hopkins. Obviously, he was well informed. After a few seconds of silence, his man suddenly suggested, Sir, why dont we give up on revenge? Hes too powerful. No! The revenge must be done. Its not for the family, but for my own! his voice sounded horrible in darkness as he clenched his teeth hard. The more powerful he is, the easier for us to revenge because he will never notice us. The man then continued, Now he is not undefeatable. Sir, what can I do for you? his man waited for order. Then the man stated slowly, Get to Caleb and work with him. Caleb Grant? his man looked surprised, But he has yielded to Leo. That man simply sneered, I know him well. He is scheming. The Grants has never dered their loyalty to Leo. After whispering to his man for a few seconds, he added, Do as I said. Then it will be done. A storm is brewing in Hopkins. And he will be the first to be sacrificed. After his man left, he murmured, Just like I was Meanwhile, Leo hadnt noticed there was a storm expecting him. After leaving Jonahs vi, he returned to Lydia. Irene and Caroline had left. Only Emilia was staying with her alone. Daddy! seeing Leoing back, Emilia mounted onto hisp. Then Leo held her into his arms. But Lydia still continued with her coffee, looking aloof. Leo smiled, Hey, still upset? Lydia stopped and took a look at him, Sowhat about Sharon? Hearing that, Leo finally breathed a sigh of relief. Now he knew Lydia had forgiven him. Shes wounded. Lydia replied with silence. Then she stared at Leos arm, on the surface of which there were bite marks. She frowned, Reach out your arm. Leo was a bit confused. But he still did as told. Suddenly, Lydia bit hard on his arm. Leos face went twisted out of pain. But he managed to hold it back and kept his arm still. Soon, there were bite marks on both arms. Leo replied with a bitter smile, You still remainpetitive, huh?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Lydia huffed, Thats my way to unleash the anger! After ying with Emilia in the amusement park for a few more hours, Lydia went to the branch of As in Hopkins. She had a talk with Irene and Caroline about some business. Then she returned home. Meanwhile, Leo made a call to Nadine, Find out the culprit conspiring the kidnap! Yes, my lord! answered Nadine. After hanging up the phone, Leo seemed more alert. It appeared that the situation in Hopkins was more dangerous than that back in Emerdale. Though Leo himself was powerful enough to tackle all kinds of risks on his own, his friends and family didnt seem so. He had to be well prepared for any possible risk. At this moment, he got a call from Ernie. Mr. Cohen, what about my daughter Ernie suddenly stopped while speaking. I will call Leon over there. After hanging up the phone, he noticed Leon and then they headed to the Grant Group, the biggestpany owned by the Grant family. And of course, it was Ernie who took charge. The secretary soon noticed Ernie about their arrival. But Ernie still stayed inside. The secretary said apologetically, Sir, I am sorry. Mr. Grant is having an important meeting. It may end at clock-out hour. Would you like to wait here or Leo nodded, Just tell Ernie we will wait for him in the Grant Residence. As Leo and Leon left, the secretary looked stunned. As far as she knew, there were only a few people who had the courage to address her boss as Ernie. Soon, Leo arrived at the Grant Residence. To his surprise, the garden was filled with all kinds of limousines. It looked quite bustling. The Grants are having a banquet tonight? Leo squinted. Thats none of our business. We will leave after doing what we promised to Ernie. But then a Lamborghini stopped at the gate, then ad got off while cursing, Hey, do you know where the hell you are stepping in? Here is the Grant Residence! You are walking into the wrong ce! Leo took a look at the que written with Grant. Then he said, Thats where we areing. After a short pause, thedughed out, Who the hell are you? This ce aint formon people! Leo said coldly, My name is Leo. I am here under the request of Ernie. Thed looked contemptuous when hearing that, Bullshit! You dont even look like his friends! Stop bragging! Fuck off! As I said, it aint formon people! while speaking, thed walked over to push Leo, but only to find that he stood still like a rock weighing hundreds of tons. After a pause of surprise, thed shouted, Fuck! Listen, I am Zain! You shall never pass as long as I am here! Leo took a cold glimpse at him. Then he strode through the gate. Leon shook his head and then followed in. Seeing that, Zain was pissed, Stop right there, motherfucker! Chapter 481 You Can’t Stop Me Zain then went forward and tried to buckle Leos shoulder. Leo suddenly turned back, but seized Zains shoulder. In the courtyard gate suddenly came Zains scream. Get off me! Zain looked at Leo with a ferocious look. He had no idea that he had kicked the stone wall. Leo looked indifferent, I came here for the sake of the invitation of the master of the Palmer family and I will leave after I get things done. Then he let go Zain. Zain clutched his wrist awkwardly, and his wrist had almost broken. Of course, he didnt listen to Leo. He looked at Leo fiercely and threatened, How dare you attack me here. You are done. Especially today is our little Alina Palmers birthday! His words stunned Leo. Alina was Ernies daughter. No wonder there were so many cars parking there. The conflict here attracted the attention of those in the vi. Soon, a crowd of people came out. Whats the matter? A dignified middle-aged man asked, and he looked like Ernie. Seeing this man, Zain immediately cried out excitedly, Uncle! This man was Ernies cousin, Kasper Palmer. His eyes instantly fixed on Leo and the medical saint, Leon Marshall, Who are you? Why messing up here? Before Leo said something, Zain said first, Uncle, today everyone is here to celebrate our little princess birthday, but the two unknown people are intended to blend in! He even imed that the master invited him. I stopped him, but he almost broke my hand. What? Hearing, a middle-aged beside Kasper instantly darkened his eyes. He was Ernies eldest brother, Albi. Behind them followed a group of the young generation of the Palmer family, but Alina was not among them. Brooke was not there either. The only one Leo cared about was a taciturn young man. His appearance was unremarkable in the crowd. However, he left Leo an impression of steadiness. Kasper shouted, How dare youe here in the name of the master of the Palmer family. Although Leo was well-known in Hopkins, few people actually met him. So when Leo stood in front of them, no one recognized him. Leo briskly cut straight to the chase, We are here for Alinas illness. His words shocked Kasper and Albi, You are a doctor? Both Leo and Leon nodded. Do you think you will be a doctor as long as you say so? Immediately, a low and calm voice of man came from the crowd. For a time, everyones eye fell on the taciturn young man. He was holding two iron balls in his hand, rotating. He looked at Leo calmly. Who are you? Leo narrowed his eyes slightly. The young man slowly came forward and said. Louie Palmer. Leo immediately froze his eyes. He could tell who the man was from his name. He was the younger brother of Brooke, and he was also the son of Kasper. Yes, he is right. We cannot believe in your words. Kasper coldly looked at Leo, Do you have a medical license? Leo did not speak, but his look turned cold to Louie. He just knew about medicine, but he was not a doctor. Leon was Leon but also had no medical license? Seeing the two people in silence, Louie smiled, Since you dont have medical license, you are not allowed to take part in the birthday party. Please leave. Wait, they cant go! Albi shouted loudly, looking at Leo and Leon, and said, You have tried to make advantage of the name of master and you hurt a member of the Palmer family. I am afraid that you cannot go. Louie looked a little stunned, and then smiled at Leo, I have fought for your opportunity to escape, but you didnt cherish it. Finishing, a dozen of strong guys came over and they were all the bodyguards of the Palmer family. Leo nced at them lightly and ignored them.This is from N?velDrama.Org. But he looked at Kasper, I have said the truth, and it doesnt matter whether you believe it or not. But I want to see Alina. With that, Leo strode in. His behavior shocked the present. While Zain smiled gloatingly. He was trying to break into the Palmer Residence. He was done. Kasper also smiled and waved hands, Hit but dont kill. Then he turned and walked away. So did others. They believed that the bodyguards would handle the two men. The Palmer family was powerful and the bodyguards were all excellent. They were more than enough for handling the two people. However, there was a loud blow behind them. Kasper could not help but look back, the scene in front of him shocked him. The bodyguards that they were proud of nowy disorderly on the ground. While Leo and Leon stood there, intact. Jesus! Looking at this scene, Kasper was surprised. Albi and Zain also stared with wide open eyes, stunned. Even Louie looked at Leo gravely. Leos expression on his face remained indifferent and he looked around at everyone. You cant stop me from trying to see her. Then he walked on. Who the hell are you? Kasper shouted. If he was just nobody, he would never have defeated the bodyguards of the Palmer family. Leo strode towards them and said. Leo Cohen. When Leo said his name, everyones face changed. Recently this name had been at its peak, they definitely heard this name. Unexpectedly, it was the man in front of them. Louie stared at Leo. This was the man who taught his cousin a lesson. However, Kasper came back to himself and stared at Leo, Even if you are Leo Cohen, you cant enter the Palmer Residence. Yes, today is Alinas birthday, and anyone who doesnt belong to the Palmer family cannot enter. Get out of here! Behind Kasper, others also angrily rebuked. Shut up, everybody! At that moment, however, there was a furious shout from behind. Ernie walked here, with gloom in his eyes. Chapter 482 The Two Princesses The Lord? ! Younger brother! Uncle! Seeing Ernie walking in, Kasper, Albi, Louie, and the rest of the Palmers all changed their face, and the arrogance on their faces disappeared. Mr. Cohen and Leon are my invited guests. How dare you treat my guests like this? Ernie nced at the present with willing of kill in his eyes. Everyone who was nced at felt terrified. Zain was also scared. He recalled what Leo said before, he was invited by the lord. At first he didnt believe it, but now the lord came here which proved what he said. He really was invited by the lord. Leo looked at Ernie and said meaningfully, Mr. Palmer, it seems that your family dont wee us. His words made the gloom more in Ernies eyes. From now on, anyone who says one more word about driving Mr. Cohen out will get out of this house! Hes angry, too. Originally, he was to go back here together with Leo and Leon, but he was dyed by an important meeting. Leo and Leon went here first. But he never expected that he saw such a scene and even the bodyguards lying on the ground. This made Ernie furious. If his family always did something like this, nobody would like to help him in the future. And they were here for his daughter. Time is life. Every second dyed will make her illness worse. For any attempts to hurt him, he will never let go. At this time, a woman could not help saying, My lord, they even dont have a medical license. How could you believe them? Dont be fooled by them! Ernie darkened his eyes and pointed at her, Get her out of the Palmer family, besides, deprive her of the share and division of the Palmer family. As soon as the words came out, everyones face changed. Ernie, you are serious? Kasper thundered. Albi also said, Sofia said it out of kindness, how could you drive her out of the family? I said anyone who questions Mr. Cohen again will end up like Sofia. Ernie scanned the present and said that in a cold voice. Sorry, my lord. Uncle, give me another chance. Uncle! The woman, named Sofia, was dragged out. The door closed and the pleading faded. The atmosphere of the whole Palmer Residence became tense and solemn. Louie and the generation, as well as Kasper and Albi dared not to say a word. Ernie seemed to have done a trivial thing, and smiles soon climbed on his face. Mr. Cohen, Leon, this way please. Leo nodded and walked straight into the room without saying anything. As soon as he arrived at the Palmer family, he vaguely felt the internal undercurrent struggle in the family, but he did not have any interest in it. He came here just for Alinas heart disease. If someone forced him into the struggle of the Palmer family, he would mess him/her up first. Whats going on outside? Its so noisy that I couldnt cut the cake. Suddenly, the voice of a womansints came from the vi. Everyone there heard the tter of high heels. Leos face changed slightly. This voice was not Alinas. Wasnt it Alinas birthday today? Soon a tall woman dressed like a princess came out of the room. She had a beautiful face and her long hair was pulled up high. If she were dressed in an ordinary way, she would just be a normal beauty. But she was wearing a white princess dress with some expensive broken diamonds on the hem. She was wearing a pair of expensive crystal high heels and a crown on her head, which made her look like a real princess. Seeing this woman, the younger generation flooded to her happily. Emilie, how beautiful you are today! Of course, today is Emilies birthday. Emilie, this is my gift for you. Happy birthday! The young men and women took out their gifts and stuffed them into the hands of Emilie. Thanks, thanks, everyone. Her face was full of surprise smile, but Leo can see that her smile was disguised. What she liked was not the gifts, but the ingratiation and adtion of these people. What made Leo even more disgusted was that the woman said some words when epting the gifts. Its good to have a birthday party today, but its a misfortune that I have to share a birthday party with Sick Alina. Youd better keep away from her in case that you will get ill because of her. As soon as she said so, the young peopleughed. Thats for sure, and no one wants to be her friends?This is from N?velDrama.Org. Today, we are all here for you, for your birthday, Emilie. Shell just watch. A group of people surrounded Emilie, and walked into the vi. Leo frowned and pointed to the woman. Who is she? He asked. Ernie sighed, Her name is Emilie, and she is the daughter of my eldest brother, and the younger sister of Brooke. She was born on the same day to my daughter. I see. Leo nodded. He thought today was Alinas birthday, but also that Emilies birthday. Ernie showed aplex look, Because of her illness, she has no friends. Besides, her mother died after giving the birth of her, her birthday only has me every year. On the contrary, Emilie has a full house on her birthday every year. Hearing, Leo texted Nadine, Ask Music Maestro to the Palmer Residence, and I wants to celebrate a little girls birthday. In addition, you can buy birthday gifts. Then he smiled at Ernie, Then I should also send my gift, and the gift ising. Ernie was surprised and repeatedly waved his hand, Thanks, Mr. Cohen, I have to extend my sincere gratitude to you for curing my daughter and the gift. Leo shook his head and said with a smile, My pleasure. Finishing, they walked into the vi and he saw pale Alina who was sitting in the sofa in a corner. Alina. Leo greeted with a smile. Mr. Cohen! Alina immediately smiled and came to Leo. Somehow, she was happy to see Leo. Emilie noticed the situation here, frowning. Who is he? Why dont I remember he is invited? Emilie asked, pointing at Leo. Louie smiled, He is not here for you, but for Alina. Emilie immediately raised her eyebrow with a look of disdain, Yes, I never have a friend who will wear clothes like that. Then she walked toward them arrogantly. Chapter 483 Get out of here When Leo and Alina were talking, a beautiful figure suddenly appeared in front of them. It was the other birthday person, Emilie. She looked down with disdain at Alina, with the corners of her mouth curling. Alina, Please go out and have a chat with your friend, and your talk is too noisy. Anger flickered in Leos eyes. The living room was so big. And its impossible that they could bother them. They deliberately messed them up to drive Alina out of here. But Alina just gently seized Leos hand and shook head. Then, she looked at Emilie apologetically, Sorry, I dont talk. Leo also said nothing, but coldly looked at her. Emilie also did not expect Alina will give in so quickly. The distain on her face grew. A patient should go to bed and lie down, and do not walk out. Today is my birthday, and its a real misfortune to see you here. Being humiliated, Alinas face turned pale and she could not help but rebut, Today is also my birthday What did you say? Emilie stared with her eyes open wide, and then sheughed, Sick Alina wants to celebrate her birthday? What a joke? You see which one heree for you? You dont deserve a birthday party, understand? Emilie, she is jealous of you as you have so many friends here to celebrate your birthday, but she doesnt. I think wed better give her a piece of caketer, otherwise she would be too poor. Emilies friends alsoughed. With theirughter, Alina clenched her fists and lowered her head, saying nothing. Leo looked at her, and saw her body trembling slightly. All of a sudden, he narrowed his eyes and said, I am here for her birthday. Hearing, Emilies eyes finally fell on Leo. But a secondter, she hissed, You are sick Alinas friend, right? I never see you in this circle before. The circle she said was the upper-ss circle in Hopkins. Leo slowly stood up, Emilie now felt that he had a kind of elusive momentum. Emilie could not help but take a step back, What do you want? I warn you, this is in the Palmer Residence and today is my birthday. Leo nced at her and said, I dont want to do anything, but if you keep calling her Sick Alina, I will turn you into a sick one. How dare you threaten me? Emilie took a long time to react, and then got suddenly angry. Its her birthday, but this man should say that to her. Of course, she did not see Leo in the yard of the Palmer Residence. At the moment, the willing of kill shed in Leos eyes, Albi hurried forward and pulled Emilie away. Daughter, today is your birthday, and dont ruin your vibe because of nobody. He was afraid that his daughter would be beaten by Leo. Zain also quickly advised, Emilie, you hurry upstairs to cut the cake. Emilie also was a little afraid of Leo, so she sneered in disdain, Today is my birthday, but youd better get out of here. Finishing, she ran upstairs. Leo pped Alina on her back, Fine. I will celebrate your birthday for you. Thank you, Mr. Cohen. Alina smiled toward Leo, but that was a forced smile. He looked at Ernie again, You are the master of the Palmer family, why didnt you speak up for her just now? When Emilie was mocking at Alina, why Ernie did not show up and speak up for her? Ernie sighed, I have been used to it. Although I am the master of the family, the dispute of the young generation is inevitable. I told Alina she should stand up herself, but she hasnt taken the first step yet. Ernie also had expended much care and thought on her, so Leo said nothing more. He turned to Leon, Are you prepared to treat her? Leon who had been silent nodded, Yes, it is ok now. Ernie happily led Leo and Leon upstairs, As long as you can cure my daughter, I can do everything. Alina also knew Leo came here for her illness, but there was no fear on her face. Dont worry. Hes the man I told you. He can save you. Leo pointed at Leon and said to Alina. Leon looked around and shook head, The light in the room is not so good, and we need to change another room. Ernie hurriedly asked, Which one? Leon pointed at the room where the music was ring and whose door was closed tightly. It was the room where Emilie had her birthday party. The room is sunny and full of light for healing. Leo broke into the room and turned off the music. Emilie and her friends all got angry. Who let you in? You turned off our music. Get out of here! The room was full of curses. Leo said, Please go to another room to celebrate, and this room will be used to cure Alina. What? ! Cure? As soon as she heard this, Emilie swore. Why should I give up my birthday room to a dying person? No way! I disagree! Others protested, too. Why dont you go to another room and leave us alone! The doctors said she is dying and is there any point in treating her?N?velDrama.Org content rights. Go! Go! Ernie roared loudly, Shut up! Mr. Cohen said he would use this room, and you get out of here. Emilie gawked and suddenly shouted, Dad, whats the matter? Why they let us out of this room? Albi ran up and looked at Leo, Why not go to another ce to cure? My daughter is on her birthday party here. Kasper came upstairs, Ernie, I knew you love and worry your daughter, but you cannot ruin Emilies birthday party. These people cared nothing about his daughters illness, Ernie darkened his face. Alina was calm and she seemed to have got used to such things. Leo looked at Emilie and asked, I ask you for thest time, and do you get out of here? No! Well. Leo strode toward Emilie, and then picked her up. Emilie screamed and struggled. What are you doing? Help! Help! Get rid of my daughter! Albi looked at Leo and roared. Bang! The next moment, Emilie was thrown out of the room, and almost rolled down the stairs. Seeing this, everyone in the room went silent with terror. Leo looked at them coldly, You want to walk out or I throw you out. Chapter 484 Does it fit? All the people in the room stared at Leo in amazement. No one expected that Leo would throw Emilie out directly. Then they all got furious. Emilie fell on the ground awkwardly and screeched in pain. Dad, he hit me! Albis face got gloomy, How dare you to hit my daughter? Leo said lightly, Why not get out of the room early? As soon as he said so, everyone wore an incredible face. Here was the Palmer Residence and today was Emilies birthday. But Leo not only threw her out, but also felt no regret. Leo, do you think you can run wildly here as Ernie protects you. Albi was so angry that he was trembling all over and he said so in a cold voice. His words cheered others in the room, and they all stared at Leo with anger. You hear that? You now apologize to Emilie. With Emilies father here, they were fearless. Bang! However, at the next moment the boy who had shouted was picked up by Leo and thrown away. He fell down along the stairs and passed out. Leo Cohen! Albi red at Leo, with his eyes red. Anyone will end up like that if he or she says anything more. Expressionlessly, Leo took a nce at Albi, Old thing, the same to you. You - what did you say? ! Albi looked at Leo with surprise and anger. This man should call him Old Thing With Emilie and that man as the example, the rest in the room flooded out. Emilie, we just spare them now, after all, Brooke is not here to support us. Wed better go to another room. Yes, revenge is never toote! Everyone advised Emilie to leave. In silence, Emilie gnashed her teeth. Well, Alina, well see. She mercilessly stared at Alina and Leo, Emilie went downstairs. Soon, the room became empty, then Leo, Leon and Alina walked in. Leon smiled, Leave it to me. Leo and Ernie went and waited at the door, until the door was closed Ernie still wore a worry face. Leo smiled and said, Dont worry, Mr. Palmer, Leon never fails in saving. Time went by, and Ernie became more and more anxious so that the sweat covered his forehead. Its been a hard time for them. Fortunately, the door was opened. Sweating Leon and pale Alina walked out of the room. Hows it going? Ernie hurriedly came forward and asked. Leon wiped the sweat and smiled, We made it. Leo was relieved. It seemed the operation was a sess. Ernie excitedly held Leons hands, Leon, thank you very much. If you need me in the future, just call me. Leon nodded, Mr. Palmer, dont mention that. Your daughter just preliminarily revives to a normal person, but it still needs more observation. Anyway, you are the benefactor of the Palmer family. Thanks. Ernie said in a low voice. Leo took a look at the busy party downstairs there and said, You can thank us by treating us the cake? Ernie sighed, The party belongs to the young like you, and I dont go. Leo also didnt mind and came downstairs with Alina. At this point, Emilies birthday party was halfway there. Besides, its dark outside.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Emilie nced at Leo and Alina, sneering, Is this the Sick Alina? Is the operation done? Alina,e here and tell us how the operation is. Emilie and her friends burst intoughter. Alina clenched her lips and said nothing. Lets go over there. Leo and Leon went to the next room with Alina. Theughter continued. Before, Leo violently cleared Emilie and her friends out of the room and they found nothing to outlet their anger. Now that they saw them down here and of course they took the opportunity. Kasper, Albi and other elders in the backyard were discussing the affairs of thepany. Alina,e and have a piece of cake. Emilie smiled and carried a bowl of cake toward Alina. Thank Alina was about to say thanks, but Emilie suddenly shook her hand. The cake in her hand fell down on the ground. Alinas expression froze. It falls. Emilie jokingly looked at Alina and said, This is thest piece, or you pick it up to eat? Alina did not pick the cake up, but just silently looked at the cake on the ground in a trance. Leon wore a cold face while Leo pulled him. He said to Alina, It doesnt matter. My gift will be here soon. Alina shook her head and forced a smile, Thanks, but I have been so happy that you can cure me. Emilie then also ignored Alina and enjoyed her party. Alina was just a joke for them and no one will fix their eyes on a joke. There was only one princess tonight, and she was Emilie. Alina looked at all this silently, and then bowed her head. Leo suddenly asked, Alina, are you jealous? Alina nodded. In a moment theyll envy you. Leo said with a smile. Five minutester, at the gate of the Palmer Residence pulled up a stretched Rolls-Royce. An indifferent woman slowly got out of the car, followed by several men carrying bags. This cold woman was Nadine. She waved her hand lightly and the men strode into the house. Emilie and others also saw them and they showed an alert face. What are you doing here? Nadine overlooked her and made a gesture. The men took out something of the bags. Suddenly, the whole room became morous. A box was opened and a dazzling diamond ne showed up. Thats thetest aristocrat popr ne of Cartier this year, named Angels Tears, worth of five million dors! A girl who knew the ne screamed. Then the men behind spread out a white princess wedding dress. This time, even Emilie also screamed. This is the dreaming wedding dress for every woman, named YC Wedding-dress. Its here. Emilie, there must be a rich man who is pursuing you. Its so romantic. A proposal, there will be a proposal! All the girls were looking at Emilie with admiration. Emilie did take several deep breaths to ease her shock. Alina also stared at the dress, dumbfounded. But after a few nces, she looked down again. She cant wear this dress. Leo suddenly smiled at her and said, Go and try it on to see if it fits you. Chapter 485 Tailor-made After hearing Leos words, Alina shook head repeatedly, I dont Why not? Then Alina went silence, staring at the dress. Leo still smiled and said, If you dont try it on, how do you know you cant wear it? He knew what Alina was afraid of, so he had been encouraging her. Thanks to encouragement from Leo, Alina seemed to be less afraid. But she said in a low voice, Those gifts are they really for me? She was worried that all the gifts were for Emilie. In her opinion, Emilie was the princess tonight, beautiful and dazzling. Both Angels Tears and YC Wedding-dresscan suited her well. Leo further strengthened her confidence, Now Leon has cured you and you deserve them. Alina finally summoned courage and walked out slowly. At this point, the expensive gifts had turned Emilies brain and she got way excited. Seeing Alinae out, everyone paused for a second and thenughed. Alina, why you walked out? Dont you think that these gifts are here for you? Emilie pointed at Alina andughed loudly. The othersughed too. Alina was afraid for a moment, but soon she was brave enough to raise her head. These are gifts for me! She had rarely spoken so loudly since her heart disease. But today, Leon cured her and she seemed to never speak so loudly. This feeling was great. Alina also showed a confident smile on her face. Facing the glittering diamond ne and that dreaming wedding dress, the inferiority faded away. Emilie paused for a long while and then they showed a look of distain. Dont you look at you in the mirror? Do you think you deserve such a beautiful dress? Its for me obviously. Others chimed in. Emilie, go have a try. In Hopkins, the only spoony man who has ability is Caleb Grant, and he ever went after you, right? Her words made Emilie more confident. Caleb ever went after her and she wanted to y hard to get. But Caleb then lost his interest in her and gave up on her, which made her said for a long time. She never expected that he still loved her. Emilie felt pleased and walked toward to the wedding dress with a big smile. Nadine frowned and was unwilling to hand the dress over her, but Leo walked out and gave her a look. Nadine then released the dress. Emilie then held the dress as if its the most valuable treasure and ran to a room to get changed. Others looked forward to seeing how beautiful Emilie was in the wedding dress. However, after a long time, Emilie did note out. Several girls went to look in the room, and soon there was a cry. Emilie, whats wrong with you? This wedding dress is too small. I cant take it off. Help me. Emilie said so with a crying voice. It took a long time before Emilie came out of the room in a dark face. She returned the wedding dress to Nadine, Fucking the dress, its not my size. Her friend hurriedly pacified her, It doesnt matter, you still have the diamond ne? Emilie then became better and then took the ne to wear it. But it also didnt fit her. Emilie looked over at Nadine angrily, Whats wrong with you? I spare you for making a mistake on the size of the dress, but this ne also doesnt fit me. She mistook Nadine for the manager of a luxury shop. But Nadine just smiled, Because they are not for you, either the dress, or the ne. What did you say? Emilie pointed at Alina violently, Not to me? Arent they for Sick Alina? No way! Nadine narrowed eyes, Mind your words. Then she came to Alina, Miss Palmer, please have a try. Alina immediately got surprised and turned to Leo. Leo smiled and nodded toward her, Alina just embraced the wedding dress and the ne to the room happily. Emilie had an ugly look on her face, Impossible, I dont believe these things are for her! Someone said her, We just wait until shees out. Leo was also waiting. He cant have an impressive love story with Alina, but he can make her the most beautiful woman here with the ne and the dress. Atst, the door was opened. Alina nervously carried the crinoline of the dress and slowly walked out. She was nervous, afraid that she didnt look beautiful in the dress. However, after she walked out, the room was eerily quiet. All the eyes had been on Emilie now fixed on Alina. Emilie stared with eyes open wide, and her hand shook with a ss in it. Alina at the moment looked more like a princess than her. Alina was not used to being the focus and she got anxious, asking Leo, Am I strange in this dress? Leo stared at her for a long time and nodded. Yes, a little. Alinas face immediately blushed. She said it wasnt appropriate! Just as she was about to run back to change it, Leo snapped his fingers, Heres the weird part. Leo pointed to Alinas feet, which immediately attracted the attention of all.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. She also looked down. She was wearing a pair of white canvas shoes. It just didnt look harmonious under the dress. Leo looked at Nadine and she waved hand. Suddenly a man took out a box again and opened it. There was a pair of white high heels with silver diamonds in it. Take your shoes off. Said Leo. Alina blushed. Regardless of her reaction, Leo took her shoes off. She took a step back subconsciously. Leo helped her wear the white high heels, which made her taller. The weird thing disappeared. Leo nodded with satisfaction, You now look like a princess. It was the first time for Alina to wear high heels, and she even cannot stand steadily herself. She subconsciously pulled Leos arm. A smile appeared on Leos face. Try to walk. Alina hesitated, but summoned up and began to walk step by step. Soon, she got used to the height of the heels and becamefortable. Looking at this scene, Emilie understood that they were all tailored for Alina. All of a sudden, her heart was filled with jealousy. Chapter 486 The Best Gift Alina was the daughter of the patriarch of the Palmer family, but Emilie always thought herself to be the one and only princess of the Palmer family. Youre just a sick dying person. You cannot hold a candle for me at all. Emilie had had the thought for more than a decade. It had grown root in her mind. However, Emilie found Alina so stunning at this moment.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Alina had a crystal tiara on her head, and a dazzling diamond ne around her neck. Her wedding gown was puffy like clouds, which made her look like a real princess. The hem of her long skirt was dragged along the floor. It seemed it was a nobles wedding day today. All guests fell in total silence. People moved their eyes away from Emilie and never looked back, as if she were never there. All men were conquered by Alinas noble and sweet temperament, and all women were outshone like the faint stars around the bright moon. Shes so pretty. Even Leo was surprised and Nadine, who was sitting beside Leo, was apuding. p! p! There was only scattered apuse at first, but as time went by, even Emilies friends started to apud. Emilies face was twisted by anger, with mes of envy zing in her eyes. She walked toward Leo angrily in her high heels. Then she screamed, Did you buy her those things? Leos eyes skimmed over Emilie calmly, and he nodded. Why not? Hearing that question, Emilie red with irritation and nearly passed out. However, the next moment, she seemed to have realized something. The anger on her face was gone, and she looked at Alina with a teasing face. I see. You paid all of them and had a nobody deliver them here, so that you can outshine me? She hired you, you, and you to help her. Emilie pointed at Nadine and shouted arrogantly. As soon as she said that, people around her all changed their colors. Alina shook her head. I didnt hire them I didnt even know that Mr. Cohen would be here today! Emilie became more presumptuous when hearing that. She continued, As far as I know, you cant afford any of these, they must be fake. Do you really think you can outshine me with that? Emilie was sure that Alina didnt have much money because she was sick too often, and she knew Alina didnt have much savings, too. There was no way that she could afford these things so soon. She couldnt think of any other opportunities except that these were all fake. One girl standing next to her couldnt stand by and watch this anymore. She couldnt help speaking for Alina. Emilie, the ne and the wedding gown are all real. You have said they were quality products Someone else added. Emilie was immediately gripped by anger, Shut the f*ck up! All of you! She snarled with sullen eyes, They are fake. You dont know anything at all! Emilie knew those things are real in fact. She was just upset when seeing Alina in them. Moreover, Alina had stolen all her limelight. You dont believe me, do you? Let me tear it up and show you now! Emilie walked to Alina with disdain, and was going to rip off Alinas wedding dress. Hey! What are you doing? Alinas face changed greatly, and she hurriedly reached out to stop her. Ill let you regret buying all these fake stuff! You hypocritical b*tch! Emilies face was distorted by jealousy. Then she rushed over and tangled with Alina. Alina was too weak to be a match for Emilie, and was immediately pushed down on the sofa. After a shrill sound, a piece of fabric of Alinas wedding gown was ripped off. Fortunately, it was just a small part of the hem. Emilie failed making Alina embarrassed in public by exposing Alinas lower body. Alina felt sad witnessing the gown destroyed. This was the first most precious gift in her life, but now it was ruined. Tears welled up in her eyes and streamed down her cheeks when she thought of that. Hahaha I told you its fake! Its cheap that I can rip all of it up with bare hands! Emilie was gasping as she said that. She had spent lots of energy ripping that corner of the gown. However, it was all worth it for her because shed be happy as long as she upset Alina. Leo wasnt going to interfere. He watched it quietly. If he wanted to take any action, Emilie would never have the chance to touch Alina. He didnt do it because he wanted Alina to know that crying wouldnt do her any good. She must resist if its necessary. Now that Alinas beloved gown had been ripped by Emilie, Alina was still sitting there and weeping. She didnt have any intention to stand up for herself. Therefore, instead of helping Alina right away, Leo decided to guide her. Do you know how much this wedding gown has cost? You ripped a piece off, but you have to pay for the whole dress. Leo looked at Emilie and asked. Emilie didnt look afraid at all. She even scoffed, Youve already given it to her as a gift! Its none of your business. Well, Im sure she dare not ask me forpensation! Ive torn her wedding gown, and her diamond ne should be broken! Emilie screeched and walked towards Alina. Leo still didnt move, nor had he shown the slightest clue of being irritated. He just watched. The most precious birthday present I wanna give you is neither this diamond ne nor this wedding gown. Its resistance. Leo continued calmly, Other than kindness, there is also bullying and oppression in this world. When injusticees, resistance is needed. Just by then, Emilie walked up to Alina and grabbed the diamond ne on her neck. Alina immediately panicked. She chocked, Please Dont break my ne. Emilie sneered, Keep begging me! Dont stop until I felt happy! Alina was suddenly muted. Emilie took the chance and growled, Beg me! Or Ill strip all your clothes! Alinas tears rolled down again. She sobbed, Please, Im begging you Emilie paused for a second. She was surprised that Alina really said it. The next moment, she reached her hands and pulled with all her strength. Crash! The diamond ne on Alinas neck was snapped. The diamond-beads scattered on the ground like falling stars. Time seemed to stand still. Alina instantly opened her eyes widely and looked at the scattered diamonds on the ground in disbelief. The others were also dumbfounded. No one had expected Emilie would be so over the line with Alina. However, none of them would stand up and speak for Alina. Leo was also looking at him with an indifferent look. Alina started to tremble slightly. Emilieughed disdainfully, That is the birthday you deserve. You want to outshine me? In your dreams! Hahaha Emilie threw back her head andughed. Then she turned away. Alina was sitting still on the ground. The next moment, she suddenly stood up and strode toward Emilie. Hmm? Emilie turned around impulsively, because she had felt murderous atmosphere behind. However, before she could see anything behind, Emilie felt a sharp pain on her head. Alina grabbed Emilies long hair with all her strength, and had even pulled off a streak, then Emilies was pushed onto the ground. Crash! Emilie fell against a ss table and crashed it. Then she fell into the shattered ss, skin cut. Argh! As blood oozed out from the wound, Emilie screamed out in pain. Chapter 487 You Can’t Afford It A stillness as of death hung over the ce. The onlookers were stunned by what they had seen. Some of them even held their breath. They only remembered Alina as a weak and sick person. She was always submissive. They couldnt even imagine what Alina was like when she got angry. However, Alina hadpletely overturned their impression of her just now. Leos lips curled into a smile. He seemed to have seen thising. Alina finally took the most crucial step in her life. She had learned how to be angry. Anger made people brave. Anger also made people strong. That was what Leo had mentioned just now, the best birthday gift he gave to Alina. Argh My hair. Emiliey on the ground in a fluster, screaming for attention. Seeing the cuts and wounds on her arms and body, Emilie was as shocked as angry. How dare you hit me? Emilie stood up, burning with anger. She quickly strode to Alina. Alina had just woken up. She was surprised that she would actually stand up for herself now. Seeing the scattered diamond on the ground woke Alinas anger again. I know youve always been bullying me because Im weak and sick. You always make fun of me, but I dont care. I swallowed your insult and have been used to it. However, I wont do that again this time, because youve ruined Mr. Cohens gift for me. Alina didnt seem afraid at all and walked straight to Emilie. Her eyes were brimming with tears. She smoldered with resentment. I begged you not to do that. Why did you still have to tear it up? Do you really think Im still the pushover I used to be? The me of rage red in Alinas eyes. She stared at Emilie, as if she and Emilie were the only ones left at that ce. Emilie suddenly stopped walking over and began to retreat. Hey! What are you doing? Emilie suddenly felt a bit afraid. Do you know what the ne and the wedding gown meant to me? Youve ruined both of them! How are you going to make up for me? You could never afford the price even if you sell yourself! Calm down, Alina. Zain tried to stop Alina as cold sweats oozed out of his forehead. He had realized a severe issue. Alina had a heart attack. She would be out of breath after running a few steps. Also, intense mood swings would kill her. That was why there were so many people bullying her. They knew that no matter how harsh they were at her, she would never resist because she was too sick. However, things were different now. Alinas heart disease had started to recover. She would never let anyone bully her again. Get out of my way. Alinas expression was frigid. Finally, Zain made way for her, and so did everyone else. Alina walked over to Emilie and pped heavily on her face. Argh! Alina smacked so hard that Emilie screamed in pain. Emilie couldnt help taking a few steps back because it was hard to keep bnce on high heels. Suddenly, she stumbled over a piece of ss and twisted her ankle. She fell backward. Behind her was a big cake that had been cut halfway. Be careful! Crack! Crack!N?velDrama.Org content rights. Emilie fell onto the cake. The cream and fruit immediately crashed on her. Argh The cream covering her body made Emilie totally lose control. She let out an indignant outcry. Alina cast an indifferent look at her. Only in this way could Alina vent the anger in her heart. The onlookers couldnt help but shiver when seeing what had just happened. Alina, the pushover that everyone could step on, was gone. What happened? Hearing Emilies screams, Ernie and Kasper came as quickly as they could. However, as soon as they walked into the ce, they were stunned by what they saw. Emilie, who was supposed to celebrate her birthday, was covered with cream and cake. Alina, who used to be weak and submissive, was ring at Emilie with a sullen face. Even Ernie and the others were in a daze. They couldnt believe what they were seeing. Seeing Albi was here, Emilie could no longer hold back her tears. She wept in a grievance, Dad, Alina is so over the line! She just hit me! The corners of Albis eyes twitched as he heard that. He could also tell by himself that his daughter wasnt the bully here. Alina was mistreating his daughter. He pulled a long face instantly and red at Alina. You are sisters! How could you hit her? Alina changed her color, but she still insisted on exining, She pushed me too far. She ripped apart my wedding gown and snapped my ne. Albi was about to rebuke her, yet Leo butted in, I can testify. Alina was doing this just to protect herself. If you want to stand up for this woman, youd better finish one thing first. Before they could reply, Leo pointed to the two broken pieces of Angels Tears on the ground and the YC Wedding-dress on Alina, then he smirked, The wedding gown your daughter just ripped off was worth 12 million, and this ne, Angels Tears, was worth 5 million. Thats 17 million in total. Now, would you like to pay them in credit card or cash? Albis face turned ashen in anger when he heard the number. Emilie barked in a fury, Youve already sent the ne and wedding gown to Alina! Why are you still asking us to pay for it? Leo didnt seem angry at all. He put on a smile and exined, I did want to give them to Alina, but I still havent paid for them yet. The ne and wedding gown was brought here for the shop owner for Alina to try on. Now that youve broken both of them, I think its reasonable to ask you to pay for them. What? Emilies and Albis expressions changed drastically when they heard that. You tricked me! Emilie red at Leo. Leo sneered, Your jealousy has been eating you. Dont try to imitate her by wearing a wedding gown, because youre not pretty enough to look like a princess! You will only humiliate yourself! You! Emilie was rendered speechless by Leos words. Just by then, two men behind Nadine walked up, one after another. They looked very upset. Im the manager of the shop owning YC Wedding-dress. Im the manager of Cartier. You should pay for our loss, now! In addition to the 17-million value of the two things added, you should also pay for ourbor fees and mentalpensation. That would be 20 million in total! Kasper took a step back and said, Im going to leave you to this. He said as he took Louie and walked aside. Ernie stood there with a frigid face. He didnt seem to have the intention to stand out at all. He knew that his daughter had been mistreated badly, but he had never been able to stop them. Now it seemed impossible for him to help her. Emilie sulked and growled back, What if I didnt pay you back? Actually, it wasnt because she really didnt want to pay them back. It was because she had run out of money. She was living paycheck to paycheck. Thus, she didnt have any savings. Emilie wasvish in spending money, because that was how Albi raised her. Albis basically living like Emilie. Neither of them could afford 20 million now. Leo scoffed when hearing that, Then theres no other way. I remember Alina just said that you wouldnt be able to afford this even if you sold yourself. Now that you cant afford this, we should really consider selling you. Chapter 488 Survivors of The Hudson Family What? Leos words scared Emilie so much that her face paled. Albi thought Leo was joking, so he growled in anger, Are you physically threatening her? Leo paused for a second and then scoffed, Do I look like in the mood to joke with you? If I say it, I mean it. Leo looked at Emilie seriously and said, Havent you been bullying Alina because shes weak and sick? Fine, I think I should let you suffer the pain of losing an organ. Whoa Albis face finally changed when he heard what Leo said. Emilie was so scared that she fell to the ground and couldnt stop shivering. Leo seemed really mean it. Lets get started! The next moment, Leos eyes turned frigid. He motioned Nadine to walk toward Emilie. He would never do these things by himself, because he had plenty of people who could do it for him. No, please Help! Emilies face was as pale as paper. She turned back and ran without hesitation. Nadine threw out a dagger. Swoosh! The dagger shot right into the wall next to Emilies cheek. She could almost see her face being reflected by the de. Thud! In desperation, Emilie copsed to the ground with smelly yellow fluid under her dress. She wetted herself. Dont sell me, please dont sell me I swear I would never do this again! Emilie covered her face and wailed. She had really been scared out of herself this time. Dad, get the money now! Or theyll start to harvest my organs! Emilie said as she looked at Albi. She was pleading with tears and mucus flowing down. Albis face twitched when he thought of the number. She looked at Ernie and asked, can I take the bonus of our family group next month in advance? Ernie answered coldly and diplomatically, Im afraid not. I can only give you the bonus when they pay me. Theres no way that I could give it to you in advance. Albis face immediately turned ashen. He turned over and looked at Alina. Alina, Emilie is your sister no matter what she did. Cant you just let her off this time? Emilie nodded and even knelt down. Alina, I know this is all my fault. I can let you bully me in the future. I can bark like a dog for you! Woof! Woof! Woof! Emilie said as she got on the floor on all fours and started to bark like a dog. Pfff Seeing Emilies absurd reaction, Alina couldnt help bursting intoughter. Seeing Alinaughing, Emilie barked even louder. She even raised one of her legs to imitate a peeing dog. However, the next moment, the smile on Alinas face suddenly disappeared. Go to hell. Emilies expression froze on her face, and she was too stunned to say anything. Seeing that, Albi knew Alina would never let them off easy today. He could only grit his teeth and take out the title deed. These are the deeds of my two vis. They should be enough to cover the 20 million. The owners of the two shops took the deeds over and left without looking back. Now get out of her, you stupid fool. Albi felt too humiliated to stay here longer. He took Emilie and left the yard of the Palmer family. He just lost two deeds, which meant they would have to live in hotels before receiving their familys bonus paycheck next month. All of Emilies friends also felt anxious. They had also mistreated Alina before. Just as they were about to leave, Alina stopped them. Arent you going to stay to celebrate my birthday? Todays my birthday too. Those people forced ugly smiles when they heard that. They had no choice but to answer, Yeah Wed be d if you want us here. Leo stood by and watched, nodding with satisfaction from time to time. Not only had he let Alina take that step, but also had he made her ambitious. While the others celebrated Alinas birthday, Alina walked to Leo and expressed her sincere gratitude. Thank you, Mr. Tang! Alina had regained her innocent and kind smile, as if nothing had happened. This made Leo much more relieved, because he had felt a bit concerned that Alina would end up like Kate. Alina was still the same as before. She was kind and pure, but it depended on who she was with now. Music Maestro is here! The housekeeper announced in excitement outside of the house. What? Music Maestro is here too? Ernie went out in a hurry to wee her. He saw Music Maestro, who was dressed in white, walking over gracefully. Miss Music Maestro, what a great honor for us. What brings you here? Ernie was being as humble as he could. At the same time, Kasper and Louie were already stunned. Music Maestro nodded at Leo and the medical saint with a smile, and then she bowed to them as greetings. She beamed, Mr. Palmer, I am here because I heard its your daughters birthday today. I hope Im not intruding. No, not at all! Ernie felt relieved when he knew the reason for Music Maestros presence. He was more than excited that Music Maestro could be here for Alinas birthday. Few people could invite Music Maestro to a birthday party for celebration. Alina felt breathtaking when she looked at Music Maestro. It was the first time she had seen such a perfect woman. Alina felt so outshone by her feminine temperament. Its Music Maestro. Can you believe this? I never knew I could see her in person someday! I loved her so much! The men and women who stayed to celebrate Alinas birthday were all flushed with excitement. Music Maestro yed a smile birthday song for Alina using the piano of the Palmer family. Then she left. When she got to the door, she bowed slightly to Leo.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Only then did the crowd realize that Music Maestro was not here for the Palmer family; she was here because of Leo. Ernie looked at Leo with more respectful eyes. Louie was wearing a serious expression. He felt great pressure from Leo. Thank you, Mr. Cohen! After the birthday party, Alina walked Leo out and expressed her gratitude again. Leo epted her gratitude and grinned, I ept your thanks. The Alina standing before me at this moment is different from how she used to be. Alina shook her head. No, Im still who I am. Hmm? Leos brows were knitted in confusion. Alina said severely, Youre still the man I want to be with, and I dont care if youre married or not, but I also swear that Ill never make you embarrassed. Leo paused and then beamed. Heter left with medical saint and Nadine. Did you get anything? Leo asked with thoughtful eyes in the car. The night view of Hopkins Metropolis was much more splendid than that of Emerdale, yet Leo knew what was behind this could be much darker. Nadine understood that Leo was asking about the one behind the abduction of Lydia. Nadine shook her head and answered, Not all of them, but weve found something interesting. What is it? Leo narrowed his eyes. The Hudson family. Nadine slowly uttered the name which Leo had forgotten for a long time. Leo changed his colors immediately. I thought the Hudson had copsed. Nadine shook her head and looked serious. The Hudson family has copsed, but only Ewan and Benedict were dead. Other family members changed their name and are still staying in Hopkins Metropolis. After a pause, Nadine added, I dont know if you remember that name. Benedicts brother, Marcel Hudson. Chapter 489 Mend His Way Marcel? Leos eyes focused when hearing Nadine mentioning that name. He remembered this name very well. The guy was the second young master of the Hudson family. Benedict was the child of Summer Hudson and her real lover. Marcel, on the other hand, was the kid that Ewan forced Summer to have. Hes the real heir of the Hudson family. Benedict and Marcel had fought against each other openly and secretly for decades, just to get the position of their family patriarch. To everyones surprise, Benedict, the bastard, won the battle eventually. Marcel lost the chance to be the family patriarch. The winner took all. Benedict had no pity for the loser at all, although the loser was his half-brother. He snapped one of Marcels legs and kicked him out of the family. Marcel had held the grudges, and he didnt show up until Caroline showed up and was going to marry Benedict. Marcel wanted to get back at Benedict by stealing Caroline away from him. When the Hudson family copsed, Marcel wasnt there. Leo hadnt heard anything about Marcel for quite a long while. So youre suspecting him? Nadine shook her head and said, Ive got no solid proof saying that it was Marcel, but Im sure it was either him or other survivors of the Hudson family. This is the detailed information of other members of the Hudson family. Nadine handed over a report. Leo read it carefully. It turned out that most of them had left Hopkins Metropolis for other cities in Sallton, Winham, and New Queennd. Marcel was the only one living in Hopkins Metropolis now. Moreover, he had shown up in Emerdale long ago. Leo closed the information report book and said, We can only know that Marcel is very suspicious of this report, but Im not sure if it was him. Send someone to continue the investigation. After staying in Hopkins Metropolis for another two days, Lydia took Emilia back to Emerdale. Before Lydia left, Leo told Lydia to watch out when he was not around. Leo left Zakariya and Luna in Emerdale in order to protect Lydia. Waces Martial Arts Association was also there standing by. But even so, he still felt uneasy. Lydia beamed, Why are you feeling so tense? She peeled an apple and made the peel very long. Then she said to Leo, See the apple skin? If you cheated on me, even at the very least, I would peel you like this apple. Leo found this as amusing as scaring. He was sure Lydia was referring to what was between her and Sharon. Leo had got another room for Sharon. They hadnt slept together. After seeing Lydia and Emilia off, Leo went to thepanys Hopkins Metropolis branch with Irene and Caroline. The headquarters had sent a core team to assist in developing the branchpany in Hopkins Metropolis. Moreover, with the help of the J Group, the Hopkins Metropolis branch was far ahead of other localpanies in Hopkins Metropolis. During that period, Sharon once wanted to leave and look for Dominic, but Leo stopped her. Stay here. I will look for Dominic for you. Leo said to Sharon severely. He was afraid Sharon would meet Phantoms people again. Moreover, it was very likely that the people in their organization were not human beings. Leo, can I take a few days off? I want to visit my godmother. Caroline sent a report to Leo. Caroline was in Hopkins Metropolis mainly for Summer. However, she had been busy with her work and had no time to visit Summer since she was here. She felt so sorry for that. Leo could understand that. He agreed, Ill go with you. I need to drop by, too. He was still thinking about Marcel. If Marcel was still in Hopkins Metropolis, he would definitely visit Summer. After all, Summer was Marcels mother. Although Caroline was surprised, she did not refuse Leos request.N?velDrama.Org content rights. They bought some gifts and went to the hospital where Summer worked, only to be told that Summer wasnt on duty today. Lucky for them, the guy told them Summers address. After the Hudson family copsed, Summer donated all the money to charity. She wasnt living in the mansion anymore because she had moved to her hometown. Summer was back in the Sutton loft. This was Summers hometown, an urban vige in Hopkins Metropolis. Despite its old age, the house wasnt half bad, but it was still no match for other townhouses. Mom! Caroline rang the doorbell and rejoiced, Mom, Its me, Caroline. Coming! Summers cough came from inside. Caroline, Mr. Cohen, why are you here? Summer seemed very happy to see Leo and Caroline. She hurriedly invited them in. They hadnt seen each other for a long time. Leo just found Summer was getting sicker. She was constantly coughing. Mom, did you catch a cold? Caroline asked with a worried face. Summer didnt answer that question. Instead, she forced a smile and said, Its fine. Ive had this all the time. Caroline didnt go through with it. She handed over some supplements to Summer and said, Mom, you dont seem very well. Have some of these. They can help you. Summer beamed, Youre sweet. Im already happy to have you here. You dont have to buy me those expensive gifts. Whos here? Suddenly, a man with a cane came in. Leo and Caroline were both surprised to see this man. Marcel? The man was Marcel, who Leo had been looking for days. Its you? Marcel was also surprised to see Leo and Caroline here. Obviously, he didnt expect they would be here. What are you doing here? Caroline had a bad impression of Marcel because of what happened at the barst time. Summer quickly came over to mediate. Caroline, Marcel is my son. He had been living with me after the Hudson family copsed. You lived together now? Caroline was stunned when she heard that. Then she looked at Marcel with a vignt face. Leo also narrowed his eyes and checked Marcel from head to toe. Summers two sons were both dangerous people with twisted minds. Marcel grinned a light smile and said, I know you didnt like me, and I hated you, too, but the past is past. The Hudson family has been destroyed. I am no longer the young master, and my mother wasnt Mrs. Hudson anymore. Were just an ordinary family. Marcels words surprised Leo and Caroline. They couldnt believe that the guy seemed to have mended his way. Marcel looked at Caroline and said, If you still hate me because of what happened in the bar, I can apologize to you. Im sorry. Marcel bowed to Caroline. No, theres no need. Please Caroline still hadnt gotten used to how Marcel acted now. She hurriedly helped Marcel to stand straight. Summer was delighted to see them forgiving each other. She asked the two to sit down. Have a seat. Dinner will be ready very soon. Mom, let me help you in the kitchen. Marcel didnt want to stay in the same room with Leo and Caroline. He limped into the kitchen with his cane. Caroline stood there, dumbfounded, as if she had seen a ghost. After quite a while, she looked back and asked Leo, Has he really changed? She really couldnt imagine that the Marcel she saw today was the same guy she saw at the bar that night. I suppose. Leo said with a smile and took a sip of water. When he turned over to look at Marcels back in the kitchen, he narrowed his eyes. This might not be as simple as they thought. Chapter 490 A Blind Date Soon, the dishes were ready. The four sat at the table. Wow, they smell so good! Caroline smelled the dishes and eximed cheerfully. The table was full of home-cooked delicacies. They looked nice and were much cleaner than those from the restaurants. Summer tittered, Marcel made them for you. Leo and Caroline looked at Marcel in surprise. They never knew Marcel was such an excellent cook. Caroline finally believed Marcel had changed. She beamed, I didnt know you were such a good cook.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Marcel said calmly, My parents hadnt paid enough attention to me when I was a kid, so I had to cook for myself every day. Thats said. Caroline sighed pitifully, yet her face soon lit up. The Hudson family has copsed now. No one could hurt you again. The past of the Hudson family wasnt a good memory for either Summer or Marcel, so they didnt respond to what Caroline had said. Soon, Summer asked Caroline, I thought you were busy with work. Howd you have the time toe to Hopkins Metropolis? Im here for work, actually. The L Group has set up a branch in Hopkins Metropolis. I applied for a position here. Caroline added, I may stay for a while here this time. Thats a good thing. Summer and Caroline started to chat. There was a hint of gloom in Marcels eyes when he heard Caroline would stay for a long time. Leo had captured all the changes on Marcels face and narrowed his eyes. Caroline, youre here at perfect timing. My family will be hereter, and they will bring their children. I can introduce you to them. Summer said with a smile. Your family? Leo and Caroline paused and asked in confusion. A trace of repulsion shed across Carolines eyes. She surely understood what Summer meant. She was trying to y matchmaker for Caroline! Caroline forced a smile and replied, Mom, I dont need a boyfriend. The person she liked was right next to her. However, all Leo noticed was Marcels faint smile when Summer mentioned her family. Dingdong! Just by then, someone knocked on the door. Summer put down her chopsticks. Ill go take the door. As soon as she opened it, Leo saw two men and two womening in. There was only a young man and a woman among them. Other people might be the same age as Summer, or older. Let me introduce them to you This is my big brother, my second sister, and their children. This is my son, Marcel. Caroline is my daughter, and this is Carolines daughter, Le Before Summer finished introducing Leo, her second sister Caitlin Sutton interrupted her impatiently. Summer, are you ying dumb with us? Do you really think that we are here to be your guest? Wheres the money? Well leave as soon as you give it to us. Caitlin hadnt even greeted Summer before he asked her for money, which made Summer stunned. Leo looked at Summer in surprise. Summers maiden name wasnt Hudson. Hudson was the name she adopted when she married. Her maiden name was Sutton, so she was once Summer Sutton. Thats right, Summer. You forgot all of us when you married into a wealthy family before. Now youre broke and want toe back to us, weve already been kind enough to take you in. Dont you dare to try to fool us around! Hand over the 50, 000 yuan rent, now! Summers big brother, Riley Sutton, was also here for the money. Summer seemed quite embarrassed. She pleaded, Can you give me a few more days? I dont have 50, 000 yuan now! Raw anger shot through Caroline. She kept her voice low and said, 50, 000 yuan for this shabby ce? Thats rob! Leo motioned her to keep silent and see what would happen next. What? You still what to get behind on your rent? Caitlins anger spiked. She pointed at Summer and was about to scold her. The young man with sses next to her suddenly waved his hand and said, Mom, shes our aunt anyway. I think we should sit down and talk no matter what this is about. Im hungry now. Thats right. Lets have the meal first! Summer looked at the guy gratefully. She never found that the guy could hardly take his eyes away from Caroline, which was very creepy. Then lets eat first. The youngest girl cast at the watch on Leos wrist and said. Caitlin and Riley both knew that their son and daughter had taken a fancy to Caroline and Leo. So they replied, Yes, lets eat first. When they took their seats, Caitlins son, Isaac Barnes, sat beside Caroline, and Rileys daughter Yasmin Sutton sat next to Leo. Hey, my name is Isaac. Ive been studying abroad and just came backst month. Isaac unted his oversea experience deliberately, and then he politely reached out his hand to Caroline. Hi. Caroline gave him a perfunctory answer with no expression on her face. Isaac smoldered with resentment. Just right across the table, Yasmin was given the cold shoulder by Leo, too. Yasmin wanted to see the watch on Leos wrist, but Leo rejected her. Isaac immediately stopped exchanging pleasantries and started to look at Carolines figure. I can give you a seven for your face and shape, which is barely enough to be my match. Yasmin rolled her eyes and spat, Its just a crappy watch. What else do you have except for that? Dont be such a poser. Rage overtook Caroline. She almost passed out. She couldnt believe the man just judged her just because he had oversea experience. She had fired God knew how many of his kind in herpany! She pounded on the desk and used, Who do you think you are? Have you seen yourself in the mirror? What made you think you deserve me? Caitlin and Riley opened their eyes when seeing Caroline scolding. They said, Summer, you said you wanted to introduce the two young men to our children, but I dont think they deserve our children. They were so rude! Shut the f*ck up! Get the hell out of my sight! Youre not weed here! Caroline yelled and was about to drive those people out. Caitlin and Riley were even angerier. They looked at Summer and asked, I thought you arranged this blind date for our children to please us. Why are they being so rude? Summer hurriedly exined, Please dont get me wrong. They were here to see me and were not the blind date I arranged for your children. Leo and Caroline were rendered speechless upon hearing this. The two felt too good about themselves. Hearing that they were not their childrens blind dates, Caitlin and Rileys faces became frigid. Summer, weve been kind to you enough. We wanted to deduct your rent by half because we thought you arranged this blind date. Now that you said this was not a blind date, well settle this in the way it should be. Pay us the 50, 000 now! Not a cent less! Caitlin and Riley growled, pushing closer and closer. Summers face looked ashen, Can you settle for less? 50, 000 yuan is enough to rent an apartment of 100 square meters in the downtown area. What? Are you saying our ce wasnt fancy enough to be worth that much? Then move out! If you dont pay your rent, Ill get you expelled! Caitlin said as she started to drive Summer and the others out of the house. Chapter 491 The Hudson Family’s Inheritance Now Leo and Lydia realized what was going on. It turned out that Summers life hadnt been good after the fall of the Hudson family. She moved back to the Sutton residence, thinking that she could finally reunite with her family, but unexpectedly, she was excluded, and even had to rent an old house from them to live in. They didnt treat her like family at all, but like a tenant, no, worse than a tenant. They picked on Summer, and raised the rent to $50, 000 a month. Fifty thousand a month? Thats robbery! Caroline snapped, ring at Caitlin and Riley. If it were $5, 000 a month, she would pay it for Summer, but $50, 000? That was too much. Isaac jumped to his feet and scowled at Caroline. Since you are not my blind date, you dont have a say in this matter. Shut up! What did you just say? Do you think I wont get physical? Leo stopped her immediately as Caroline rolled up her sleeves. He didnt step in to pay back the money for Summer, but looked at Marcel, who was sipping soup in his seat. Go back to your room, Marcel, Summer suddenly said to Marcel. Hearing that, Marcel went straight to his room without looking back, which alerted Leo. Fifty thousand, not a penny less, Yasmin said, her eyes fixed on Summer. Summer replied reluctantly, But I dont have fifty thousand. Then sleep in the street. Riley made a phone call, and before long, a few strong men broke in and started to move Summers belongings out of the house. They got their brand name printed on their shirts, which said HY Moving Company. Undoubtedly, Riley called a movingpany. What are you doing? Stop! Caroline went to stop them in a panic. But how could a girl stop several strong men? The next moment, she was shoved to the ground. Just as she struggled to get up, Isaac sneered, So, youre Caroline, right? You muste for the Hudson familys inheritance that you asked Summer to be your godmother, right? The Hudson familys inheritance? Caroline was a little puzzled. Meanwhile, Leo narrowed his eyes suspiciously. The reason he didnt stop them was because the house was dpidated. He could totally arrange an apartment in the city center for Summer. However, he never expected that he would find such a big clue. Come on! Stop acting! You arent the first gold digger Ive ever seen. Isaac looked contemptuously at Caroline. Summer married into the Hudson family and became the matriarch of the household, so she must know where they keep the family inheritance. I cant figure out another reason why you get close to her. Riley, Caitlin and Yasmin turned to Caroline with a sneer as Isaac finished his sentence. Caroline, nevertheless, widened her eyes in astonishment. What are you talking about? After the fall of the Hudson family, Summer has donated all their inheritance to charity. Theres nothing left. Its true that the Hudson family has fallen, but Ewan has a fortune stashed away somewhere, and only Summer and Benedict know where it is, Isaac exined and turned to Summer. Summer, you cant be so selfish. The Sutton family has been so kind to you, but youve forgotten us since you married into the Hudson family. Now you cant take everything alone! Caitlin chimed in in a softened tone, Summer, its a necessity rather than an option for us to raise your rent. You are a Hudson, and how can you give nothing back to us? Youve gone too far. Now, tell us where the money is. A deep sense of despair overwhelmed Summer. All her family did was exploit her. Tears streaming down her face, Summer replied, But thats not true. Ive never heard of Ewans hidden inheritance, nor had he ever told me about it. No way. He must have told you before. Its just that you didnt keep it in mind. Riley grabbed her shoulders and shook her violently. Come on! Let go of me! Summer wrenched herself free and said tearfully, I cant remember it! You guys are killing me! Now that they got nothing from Summer, Riley and Caitlin stared coldly at her. In that case, dont me us for being ruthless to you. Kick her out of the house! The staff of the movingpany had already moved all the furniture out, and now they tried to drive Summer out too. Stop! Caroline yelled suddenly. The whole room fell into silence in an instant.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Caroline ran her bloodshot eyes over the Suttons faces, snarling, I know you want money. Alright! Ill give you money! Isaac asked in a dismissive tone, Do you have money? Sneering, Caroline took out a bank card and threw it on the ground. Theres one hundred thousand in the card, and thats two months rent. Is that OK? After all, Caroline came from a well-off family in Emerdale, and one hundred thousand was nothing to her. She just couldnt stand it anymore. The next moment, Isaac stared at Caroline in amazement, because he never expected that she would give one hundred thousand for real. The Suttons took the money and asked the movingpany to put the furniture back. After that, Caitlin and Riley left. Before leaving, they warned Summer menacingly, Welle back in two months, and your rent will be one hundred thousand per month from then on. If you cant afford it, you have to get the fuck out of the house! Hearing that, Summer slumped down in the sofa, while Caroline was still simmering with rage. Leo, however, was still deep in thought. Atst, his gaze fell upon the door of Marcels room. Mom, dont worry. Ill make sure you have a room to live in, Carolineforted her. Ill buy an apartment for you in Hopkins, and that will be your home. Tears rolling down Summers cheeks, she shook her head. Caroline, I cant drag you down anymore. Leave with Mr. Cohen now! Caroline shook her head and replied with a smile, Mom, if it werent for you and Leo, I would have married into the Hudson family and got beaten up. You guys have saved me. Its too much for me to repay Leo for his generosity, but I can repay you. After dinner, Leo intended to leave. However, Caroline refused to leave with him. Leo, please go without me. Im afraid that theylle back at her in the next few days, and Ill stay here for a few more days. Leo simply told her to be careful and left. Meanwhile, Marcel made a phone call in his room as he saw Leo going away. Isaac, Im afraid we have to map out a long-term n to get the inheritance of the Hudson family. Since my mom cant remember it for now, we have to do something to stimte her. Do you have any good idea? Isaacs gloomy voice came from the other end of the line. Marcel looked at Caroline, who was at Summers side in the living room, saying, Dont you like Caroline? I used to like her too. Shell be staying in our house for the next few days. Lets fix her first. Isaac sneered upon hearing that. Marcel, it seems that you havent given up on your brothers ex-girlfriend. Chapter 492 You Guys are already Out Meanwhile, Caroline knew nothing about Marcel and Isaacs n. She went nowhere else except for Summers house and her office. The Sutton loft was far away from the J Group Building, and it took Caroline an hour to get to her office on time. On this day, Irene gave a list of corporations to her. This is a list of corporations who are seeking cooperation with us. Meet their representatives this afternoon and screen the qualified candidates. OK. Caroline took the list and went to the reception room, only to find a man waiting for her there. Dressed in a pattern shirt whose top two buttons were undone, the man had his chest peek out from under the front. Meanwhile, there was a charming and seductive smile on his face. No other man could ever pull off this look, except for Caleb. What are you doing here, Caleb? Caroline stepped back in surprise. Just as she was about to call security, Caleb beamed a smile. It seems that you dont take your work seriously, Miss Ford. How can you drive your business partner away? Business partner? Caroline ran through the names on the list in disbelief. A momentter, she found the Grant-Sun Group, one of the Grant familys businesses. With that, Caroline refused him without thinking, poker-faced. The L Group wont cooperate with you. Youre out. Caleb knew this would happen, so he passed a document to Caroline with a smile. Please take a look at this. Caroline took the document and looked at it, astonished. I dont think you know that Mr. Cohen has already taken the Grant family under his wing. Now that we are family, we should work together and its good for both of us, am I right? Let me show you how sincere we are to work with you. In the document, it said that the Grant family was willing to give 20% of their shares to the L Group as the initial capital for their Hopkins branch. Caroline couldnt refuse that, so she had no choice but to put a tick behind the Grant-Sun Group. The smile on Calebs face widened. I hope we will both enjoy our cooperation, Miss Ford. After that, he left the reception room. When he came out of the building, he called Lennon, his grandfather. Grandpa, its settled. Great! Lennon said excitedly. The next step is to open up Emerdales market. Go to Emerdale tomorrow and work out the deal with any other family under Leos wing. The profit theyll make is much more than 20% of the Grant-Sun Groups shares. Yes, grandpa, Caleb replied ambitiously. If he could swallow up those family businesses in Leos team, the Grant family would be second to none ande back at Leo. Ring ring ring At this moment, Caleb got a call from a stranger. Hello, you are? Caleb asked with a frown. Do you remember me, Mr. Grant? Then came a hearty burst ofughter from the other end of the line. Calebs frown deepened. He found the voice familiar, but he couldnt remember who it was exactly. The man continued, Ill give you a hint. Hudson. Caleb caught on immediately. Youre Marcel? Exactly, Marcel smiled. I want to work with you, Mr. Grant. What is it? Caleb asked. Marcel told him the n. Calebs lips curved into a smile as Marcel finished speaking. OK. But let me get one thing straight. I wont step in personally. When its done, Ill join you. Is that all right? Of course, Marcel agreed at once. Ill be waiting for the day when the Grant family bes the top family in Hopkins. Caleb yed along. If that ever happens, the Grant family will treat you as family! Later that day, Caroline handed the document Caleb had given her to Leo. Leo nced over it and said with a smile, You must be exhausted having met those representatives the whole morning. Now take a break. It was after Caroline left his office that Leo gave a faint smile. Finally, the Grant family got down to action. Did they think he noticed nothing? The next moment, Leo called Justin, who was far away in Emerdale.This is from N?velDrama.Org. The Grant family will send their people to Emerdale to work out the deal with us in the next few days. Tell the Simpsons, the Stewarts, the Spencers, the Perrys and the other families not to refuse them, but our people have to raise the bar. If the Grant family asks why, tell them its because they arent from Emerdale. Justin asked in surprise, Isnt it regional discrimination, Mr. Cohen? Leo chuckled. Theye from Hopkins, while we Emerdale. It involves a great deal of risk for us to work with them, so we have to make them spend some real money. Justinughed. That makes perfect sense, Mr. Cohen. Irene gave a list of fifty corporations to Caroline, and soon she narrowed down the list to a dozen. After that, she started to meet their representatives one by one. Please let the next on in, Caroline told her assistant. Before long, a man and a woman came in, both of them excited. However, their faces clouded over the moment they saw Caroline. Why are you here? Its you! Caroline eximed, staring at the young man and woman in amazement. What an unpleasant surprise. The visitors were actually Isaac and Yasmin. Carolines lips curved into a contemptuous sneer slowly. So, youre the representatives of the Sutton Manufacturing nt? Its us. What? Both Isaac and Yasmin were embarrassed to see the sneer on Carolines face. When they first met, Isaac assumed that Caroline was in middle management at most, but she turned out to be the representative of the L Group. No wonder she could take out ten hundred thousand without batting an eye. Nothing. Tell the next one toe in, Caroline said with a stic smile. The first remark was meant for Isaac and Yasmin, while thetter her assistant. Isaac flew into a rage. Hold on. You havent seen our proposal yet, and now youre moving on to the next one? Caroline took a sip of coffee. I dont need to see your proposal because you guys are already out. The L Group refuses to work with any corporation with low moral standards. Isaac and Yasmin could tell Caroline was taking advantage of this opportunity to get even with them, their eyes darkening all of a sudden. Dont go too far, Caroline. Dont ever think you can represent the L Group and insult us just because youre sitting in that seat. But I am insulting you guys. What are you going to do with me? Caroline put down her coffee cup and suddenly spilled her coffee all over the document in Yasmins hands. Now that the papers were stained dark brown, the words on them were unreadable. You have coffee spilled all over your papers, and I cant see the words on them. Take it away. Caroline waved them away as if she was whisking the flies off. Isaac blushed with anger instantly. You bitch! How dare you Meanwhile, Yasmin was ready to fight, but Caroline had already called security. Bang! A group of security guards burst in and drove the two people away. Chapter 493 Take Pictures of Her Isaac and Yasmin were almost thrown out of the J Group Building. They wiped the blood off their mouths, the wounds on their faces hurting faintly. That bitch! Yasmin cursed. Isaac stopped her. Yasmin, revenge is a dish best served cold. Shes the senior executive of the L Group, and its not good for us to butt heads with her. Then what should we do? Just watch? Yasmin growled through clenched teeth. Calm down. Anyways, shell be my ve soon Isaac said with a sneer before he called someone with a grim face. Before long, there came Marcels angry voice. Didnt I tell you not to call me randomly? What if someone finds us out? Isaac began to smile obsequiously at once. But I have something important to tell you, Mr. Hudson. The next moment, Isaac told Marcel the fact that he just met Caroline, the representative of the L Group. Marcel was stunned to hear that. What? It didnt ur to me that she would be in such a high position. Isaac asked, Mr. Hudson, are you still working on that n of yours? Marcel fell into silence immediately. Originally, he intended to plot against Caroline to help his mother regain her memory so that he would know where the hidden inheritance was, but he hesitated when he learned that Caroline was the representative of the L Group, because that meant Leo was the man behind her. If he failed, he would be doomed. Mr. Hudson, that bitch has gone too far. She actually spilled coffee all over our cooperation proposal. We have to teach her a lesson! Isaac continued, We have to do it when shes staying at Summers house. Its now or never. Marcel was swayed by thest remark. After some consideration, he made up his mind. Fine. Ill do it today or tomorrow. Ill call you when its done, and you juste after that. Deal! Isaac licked his lips with an eager look on his face. Marcel added atst, Dont forget to take a camera with you. I want everyone to see what a slut that woman is! Caroline got off work after she handed in the report to Leo. Then she drove back to Summers house. Meanwhile, Summer came back from work as well. Mom, I bought some fruit. Caroline put the fruit down on the floor with a smile, while Summer was cooking. Get some rest. Dinner will be ready soon. However, Caroline found that Marcel was also hobbling around in the kitchen, so she got up to help, but Marcel stopped her. Youre the guest. How can we let our guest cook? Therefore, Caroline gave up and waited for them in the living room. Before long, dinner was ready. Summer and Marcel had cooked a lot of food. Caroline took a bite, nodded and turned to Marcel. Its so delicious. Could you teach me how to cook sometime? Carolines attitude towards Marcel had softened when she found that he had cleaned up his act. Marcel gave a smile. Of course. Ill teach you when you have time. Caroline turned to Summer. Mom, havent you ever thought of getting yourself another man? Summer paused for a moment before she shook her head with a smile. Even if I want, I dont think any man wants to be with me. First of all, it was because Summer was getting old; secondly, Ewan had died, and no man wanted to be the next one; thirdly, she had a son, Marcel. Who would be with her? Caroline thought for a moment and said earnestly, My father is single now, and I think you guys will make a perfect couple. Ill be more than happy if you really bes my mother. She wasnt joking. Her biological mother, Reba, had done so many things wrong, and presumably, she had to spend the rest of her life in prison. Caroline had visited her several timestely. Reba told her that she could be put on probation and released early if she behaved well. However, Caroline could tell that Reba was still holding grudges against Leo and Lydia, and even her, her own daughter. She had tried hard to change Rebas mind before she finally gave up, and she felt empty without her mother. Summer, nevertheless, could fill Rebas gap if she could be with William.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. But Summer shook her head. No. Caroline put down the fork. Mom, William is a great man. I think you guys can meet up someday. Please remarry him if you two like each other, pleaded Caroline. Summer had no choice but to agree, smiling. Fine. Ill meet him someday. Then Caroline turned to Marcel. After your mother meets my father, they shall remarry and well be family then. Are you OK with that? Marcel frowned. Just as he was about to refuse, he nodded with a smile at the thought that he had to y along with her for now. Great! Caroline was so excited that her eyes grew misty. For the first time, she had a lot more food for dinner. After the meal, Caroline told Leo the news. Leo also voiced his approval, Great. If Mrs. Hudson remarries dad, well hold a grand wedding ceremony for them at that time. Thats what I thought. Caroline nodded with a smile. Just as she was about to continue, Caroline suddenly felt dizzy and dropped her phone on the floor, but she didnt notice it. Leo, sensing something dangerous, got nervous immediately, yelling, Caroline? Caroline? At this moment, Marcel came into the room, hung up and threw Carolines phone into water. You Her head was spinning, but Caroline was still conscious. Having seen what Marcel did, Caroline wanted to say something, but before that, she passed out. Marcel threw a look at Summer, who had passed out too. He had drugged both of them. After making sure that they werepletely unconscious, Marcel called Isaac. Hello, you maye over now. Im already at the door, Isaac said on the other end of the line. Hardly had he finished his words than he knocked on the door. Marcel went to open the door before Isaac and Yasmin came in. The two of them had that mean look on their faces at the sight of Caroline, who was lying unconscious on the sofa. Werent you a proud woman? I dont think you can put on airs now. Bitch! How dared you insult us like that? Now well teach you a good lesson! Yasmin even pped hard across Carolines face. She pped so hard that Carolines mouth started to bleed. All right, all right. Lets do it now. Marcel limped towards them with a walking stick and stopped them. You guys cant stay here for long. Caroline was calling Leo before she passed out, and he might have noticed something. Take them away. Isaac carried Summer on his shoulders while Yasmin carried Caroline on her back. The two of them got into Isaacs car. Have you brought a camera with you? Marcel asked. Isaac started the car with a sneer. Of course I have. Ill take pictures of her in a while. Chapter 494 It was Marcel Sensing that something was going on, Leo left for Summers house immediately. He also asked Nadine to be there. Half an hourter, the two arrived at Summers house almost the same time. Bang bang bang! Leo knocked hard on the door, but no one answered. Bang! The next moment, he kicked the door open, which broke into pieces. Caroline! Mrs. Hudson! Leo called loudly as he rushed in, but there was still no one answering. Here, my lord. Nadines voice came from the bathroom. Leo went in and saw the water in the toilet swirling. Inside the toilet were two phones swirling. They were Caroline and Summers. Oh no! Somethings wrong! Leo growled sullenly, his eyes glinting dangerously. Last time, he found it weird that Marcel had actually changed himself so abruptly, so Leo became wary of him. However, it didnt ur to him that Marcel would take action so soon. Ring ring ring Suddenly, Leos phone rang. It was a strange number. Leo assumed it was from the kidnapper, so he answered the phone at once. Unexpectedly, a familiar and calm voice came from the phone. Leo, its Laura. Yes? Leo replied indifferently. Laura could tell Leo was simmering with rage, so she cut to the chase. Ive learned some news about Lydias ident. Who did it? Leos eyes darkened. Laura said a familiar name slowly. Marcel Hudson.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. As soon as Laura said that name, Leo felt a sudden surge of fury, and the air in the room got tense instantly. Even Nadine stepped back subconsciously. Laura went on, Ive used some of my connections and found some footage shot by a security camera. Ill send it to you now. Leo received a video very soon. He yed it, only to see a man limping towards two men and giving each of them a ck bag. Undoubtedly, the bags were filled with cash. Laura continued faintly, ording to my judgement, Marcels target isnt Lydia, but you. However, your family is your weak point. Leo remained silent for a while before saying, Thank you for doing this favor for me. Then he hung up and looked back at Nadine. Tell n, the Palmers and the Grants to try every way possible to find Marcel. I want his exact location! Yes! Nadine began to give orders immediately. After that, Leo waited anxiously. He didnt tell Irene and the others the news to avoid causing a panic. However, there was still no response after a long time. At this moment, Nadine came up to Leo. My lord, ten minutes ago, we found a suspicious car moving into Jerien Mountain, but its signal broke up soon. It should be Marcel. Leo, nheless, realized what was going on at once. Marcel must be changing cars then to hide themselves from the world. After a moments of silence, he said, No, its fake. Ring ring ring Suddenly, Leos phone rang again. It was a strange number. Leo answered the call grimly. Hello? Is that Leo? Marcel asked in a happy voice. Leo came straight to the point. Marcel, I know Im your final target. The others are innocent, so let go of Caroline and Mrs. Hudson. Leo remained cool even in such a dangerous situation. Marcel chuckled. Leo, Ive been acting for so long and running the risk of being discovered to bring you down. Do you think Ill let them go so easily? I enjoy watching you suffer from anxiety and pain! Track his phone, Leo said to Nadine. Hearing that, Marcel went on with a smile, Dont bother. You cant track my phone. Leo asked after a pause, What do you want? Marcel replied, I told you. I want to watch you suffer. You made the Hudson family fall, and all I want is to retaliate against you. Leo stayed cool. I think you want something more than that. You want your family inheritance, dont you? Marcel remained silent for a moment before he continued in a more indifferent tone, Exactly. I want my family inheritance. Ill tell you where it is when you let them go, Leo said calmly. After a long pause, Marcels gloomy voice came from the phone. Stop fooling me, Leo. Only my mother knows where the family inheritance is, but she forgot about it. I took Caroline with us to help her recall things. Of course, I also took her to provoke you. Ill call youter. Beep beep beep Marcel hung up the phone after he finished speaking. Leo told Nadine sullenly, Continue tracking them. Theyll probably be killed. Nadine hurried off immediately. About twenty minutester, Leos phone rang again. This time, it was another strange number, and it was a video call. Leo knew it was from Marcel again, so he hit the answer button without hesitation. On the screen was the interior of a dark, damp and dpidated warehouse. There was no sunlight, and the atmosphere there was gloomy. The next moment, Marcels face showed up on the screen. He smiled at Leo. How about this ce? Leo said nothing, because he saw Summer behind Marcel. She was already awake, tied to a chair, her mouth taped, tears streaming down her face. There was nothing but fear and despair in her eyes. Summer never expected that her own son would kidnap her. Meanwhile, Leo found another two people standing behind Marcel, each with a hood over their head. But judging from their body types, they were a male and a female. Marcel Hudson, you are out of your mind. How dare you kidnap your own mother? Anger welled up inside Leo. Sitting in a wicker chair leisurely, Marcel replied with a smile, Its true that she gave birth to me, but I have never considered her my mother. Ive suffered so much humiliation because of her. Shes nothing but a ything to my father, a ve. Shes just a woman with a humble origin and a pretty face. She doesnt deserve to be my mother. Marcel said dismissively, while Summer kept weeping behind him, her eyes puffy. Marcel paused, smiled and continued, Leo, didnt you say I was out of my mind? Let me do something even crazier. Then he turned the camera to the machine tool aside, on whichy a disheveled young woman. It was Caroline. Her limbs were chained to the machine tool, her mouth taped too. At this moment, Caroline was waking up slowly and finally saw her surroundings clearly, thrown into a panic. She managed to wrench herself free but failed. Marcel burst intoughter. Leo, dont you hang up in a while. I just want you to see what is out of my mind. Chapter 495 Kill Them all Marcel walked towards Caroline as he finished speaking. Meanwhile, he said to Isaac, Here we go. Haha, OK. Isaac rubbed his hands together, looking eagerly at Caroline. Even Yasmin looked in their direction. However, since the two of them were wearing a hood over their head, Leo couldnt tell who they were. Seeing Marcel and Isaacing towards her from both sides, Caroline kept groaning, terrified. Summer was struggling and shaking her head violently beside them, wishing she could stop Marcel from hurting Caroline. Leo looked coldly at the screen, but his eyes were filled with rage. What are you going to do, Marcel? he asked in a low voice. Marcel smiled at the camera. What else are two men going to do to a woman? Leo, dont hang up, or Ill kill her! Leo took a deep breath to suppress his rage, warning, Your target is me, and youe at me. Dont get the innocent people involved.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Marcel put on a contemptuous look instantly. Come at you? Do you think Im a fool? Now the whole Emerdale is yours. Even the top three families in Hopkins are at your service. Arent I looking for death if Ie at you? I have no choice but to start with your family. The one lying here was supposed to be your wife Lydia and your daughter Emilia, but unfortunately, you saved her, so I could only settle for the next best thing, Caroline. Marcel looked teasingly at Leo. Speaking of which, didnt she hate you in the past? She even gave her virginity to my brother for money. You could have looked on and enjoyed it, but why are you so mad? Caroline was thrown into agony as she heard Marcel talking about her past, tears-streaked. She looked at the camera and shook her head violently, groaning, meaning that Leo could just leave her alone. Marcelughed again at the sight of the tape on Carolines mouth. Oh, I almost forgot. How can I tape her mouth at this point? I should let her scream. Marcel tore the tape off Carolines face as he spoke. Caroline yelled at the camera at once, Leo, dont bother about me. Find them! Kill them! No sooner than she finished her words than Yasmin pped her hard across the face. Shut up, bitch! Yasmins voice was recognized by Leo instantly, and the next moment, he realized who that two people were. Leo growled, Isaac, Yasmin, arent you afraid of getting the whole Sutton family involved? A little surprised to see Leo recognize the two of them, Isaac and Yasmin took off their hoods at once. They snarled, The Hudson family is protecting us secretly now. You can do nothing to us! Leos face clouded over with fury. Admittedly, the Hudson family had fallen, but in fact, only Ewan and Benedict were dead, while the other members of the family were still alive and protected by their bodyguards. Seemingly, the Sutton family and the rest of the Hudson family had colluded with each other, waiting for a chance to get even with Leo. Back then, Leo didnt kill the whole Hudson family for the sake of Summer but let them go instead. However, now it seemed that he had left some loose ends for himself. Tell the Palmers to kill everyone from the Sutton family and the rest of the Hudson family! Leo ordered coldly and ruthlessly. Yes! Nadine called Ernie immediately. Meanwhile, a panic came over Marcel, Isaac and Yasmin for a moment, but soon, they recovered themselves and burst intoughter. Stop bluffing, Leo! Marcelughed. I had definitely thought of everything before I made up my mind. The rest of the Hudson family has already run away, and so has the Sutton family. They wonte back until its safe. You can do nothing to us, not to mention to kill us! You are the one who will be killed! Marcel guffawed. Meanwhile, Isaac and Yasmin came up to Caroline and began to p her. Bitch! I just wanted to y with you because you had a pretty face. Now I wonder if youll ever have that haughty look on your face again! Well make you regret having looked down upon us in a while! Being pped, Caroline kept screaming in pain. Well, thats enough talking, and we should get down to business now. Remember, dont hang up, or shell be dead. Marcel fixed the camera and aimed it at Caroline. Suddenly, he turned to Summer, who was groaning in pain. Marcel came up to her and said seriously, As long as you tell me where our family inheritance is kept, Ill let that woman go. Summer couldnt recall it, weeping. Marcel waited for a while. Seeing that nothing came to Summer, he turned to Isaac. Do it. Stop! Leo shouted, his pupils contracting. But it was toote. Soon, Carolines shrill cries came from the phone. Leos eyes were popping and became bloodshot. After some time, Marcel and Isaac came up to the camera. Meanwhile, Caroline had passed out, lying disheveled on the ground. She had wounds and bruises all over her body, which was twitching constantly. Marcel chuckled, This is just the first round. If my mother cant remember where the family inheritance is, she could die. Leo said in a deep voice, Marcel, I beg of you. Let her go. Shes innocent. Marcel was astonished to hear that. What did you just say? Say it again. Leo repeated without hesitation, I beg of you. Hahaha Marcel burst intoughter. Well well, I never expected that you would beg me, Leo. Since you hardly beg for mercy, how can I meet your request so easily? I want you to watch your sister die in front of you. Give me the belt! Marcels eyes glinted menacingly. Isaac passed a belt to him, while Yasmin poured a bucket of cold water all over Caroline. Ssh! Caroline woke up the moment the cold water touched her body. She curled up on the ground, shivering with cold. Stop! Leo couldnt stand it anymore, yelling. Bang! Just at this moment, Nadine broke in and said, We just located them! Kill them all! Leo growled in a hoarse voice. Chapter 496 I’ve Got It! Leo answered subconsciously and then immediately corrected himself, All the remnants of the Hudson Family have been killed and there are only several Suttons are left alive! Nadine delivered the message to Ernie. Hearing Leos words, Marcel, Isaac and Yasmin were all rmed over the phone. Feeling fidgety, Marcel called one of the Hudsons and was informed that everything was fine. Marcels face immediately darkened and got ferocious. Leo, how dare you to lie to me! All the Hudsons are alive and kicking! Isaac also made a call and the phone was soon picked up by Riley. He was relieved, Shit! Go on. Hed decided to vent all his angers out on Caroline. But Yasmin then came over and proposed, Isaac, youve whipped her for many times. Let me have a try. Sure. Yasmin then swung the belt and walked to Caroline with a sneer on her face. Caroline recoiled to the corner out of fear and looked terrified. Wait a minute. Marcel suddenly called out and stepped to Caroline and showed her face to Leo over the video call. Caroline, you just now asked Leo dont worry about you? Im going to give you one more chance. Do you want him to save you or not? Caroline immediately turned sluggish when she saw Leos face. After remaining silent for a while, she burst into tears. Im sorry, Leo. Please save me! Marcel was amused by Carolines words and chuckled. Did you see it? Everyone are panic in the face of terror. But did anyone save me out when I was in plight? Marcel suddenly got grim. His eyesight fell on Leo, then on Caroline and finally on Summer. Leo said indifferently, Its Benedict who broke your leg, your bastard brother, not us! I knew it was Benedict! Marcel roared, But he is dead. I must revenge on you all. Leo looked cold-blooded, You are a lunatic totally. Marcel ignored him and turned to Summer, My dear mother, now you know where the legacy of the Hudsons are stored? Summer was dull at this point and got no more tears to shed and she wasnt even focusing in her eyes. Marcel sneered, Well then, lets proceed. Marcel stepped aside and Yasmin was going to thrash Caroline. But at the very next second, Leo suddenly said, Why dont you make another call and see if they are still alive? What? Marcel was surprised to find that Leo had left the hotel and was in a car and was going somewhere. Marcel froze for a second and hurriedly called someone, but this time, he can only hear the ring tone. He kept calling, but no one answered the call. Marcels face instantly went pale and red at Leo, What did you do to my people? Leo was still wearing a cold smile, Why dont you take a guess? Isaac got flustered and also called someone. The call soon got through but peoples screams and the sound of gunshots could be heard over the phone. The sound suddenly stopped after a few more screams. Grandpa, dad, mom? What happened? Isaac and Jasmin were dumbfounded and hurriedly shouted. But no one responded. Leo Marcel, Isaac and Jasmin all red at Leo, but Leo didnt answer them and just looked ahead. They soon heard the sound of door closing. Ernie Palmers respectful voice then sounded, Mr. Cohen, weve eliminated all the remnants of the Hudson Family as you ordered. The Suttons are under control and alive. Leo nodded, Okay. Marcel, Isaac and Yasmin all paused when they heard the conversation. Leo then nced at the phone and said, Ive told you that all your family members would be killed as coteral damages when you took auntie Summer and Caroline. He then switched the camera and showed Marcel what was in front of him. Marcel nced at the camera and his eyes instantly reddened. Leo! He shouted at the next second. Leo cracked a smile and then turned the camera to the Sutton Family. Dad! Dad! Isaac and Jasmin both yelled. Riley and Caitlin were kneeling on the ground and looked terrified, Isaac! Where are you? Come and save me! If you donte, theyll kill us. Riley and Caitlin begged. Isaac and Yasmin instantly went flustered and red at Leo, Let go of my mom and dad right now! Leo said lightly, Now you know you are wrong? Well, its toote. Isaac and Yasmin went pale. Leo added, But if you tell me your location right away, I might spare them. Ill tell you! Please dont hurt my dad and mom! Jasmin got scared and begged for mercy. But she was then whipped to the ground by Marcels cane. How dare you! He looked at Jasmin rather grimly. Mr. Hudson, please! I cant lose my parents! Jasmin cried out. Isaac also got hesitant, Right, Mr. Hudson. Well them, tell him. Marcel sat back down on the cane chair. Thank you, Mr. Hudson! Jasmin looked grateful and said, Were in Jerien Mountain But she didnt get to finish her sentence. A deafening gunshot suddenly went off in the vacant warehouse.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Jasmin froze and slowly copsed. Caroline and Isaac got dumbfounded when Jasmin dead tragically. Leo didnt expect Marcel to kill Jasmin and got fierce. Eyes widened, Summer witnessed the scene in shock. How dare you betray me? Marcel nced at Caroline and Isaac indifferently. Thetter got too afraid to talk. The scene that Jasmin was shot took Summer off guard. Her pupils contracted and started struggling violently and was trying to say something. Marcel ripped the tape off her mouth, Where is the legacy? Summer hurriedly said, It is in Jerien Mountain! Chapter 497 Three Predictions Marcel froze when he heard Summers answer. Jerien Mountain? Well, it was just near. Leo also got serious. Marcel, Isaac and the whole Sutton Family all coveted the legacy of the Hudson Family. But he was sure that Summer donated all the money to the charity, so this legacy wont be money It seemed that neither Marcel or the Sutton Family knew about this secret. Marcel came round and then got irritated, Dont you lie to me! Summer got panicky, Im not lying! Marcel, that legacy wont do you any good! Just stop everything and turn yourself in! The hell I will! Marcel then taped Summers mouth again. He then nced at Leo, You got lucky. The show is over now. Come and get me if you can. Marcel then hung up the phone. Jerien Mountain Leo murmured for a while. Though the address that Jasmin said was quite vague, Leo can tell that they were in an abandoned warehouse from the video chat. It should be easy to locate abandoned warehouse near Jerien Mountain. He immediately said to Nadine, Forget about the Sutton Family and just leave them on the streets. We dont need to kill them all. Lets go to Jerien Mountain. After hanging up the phone, Marcel stood up on crutches and ordered Isaac, Hide them two in the car. Were going to Jerien Mountain to find the legacy together. Isaac was still thinking about his family, Mr. Hudson, my parents are still in danger Marcel directly pped him on the face, This is no time to mind them! We cant stay here any longer. Lets go. Seeing that Isaac was still frozen, Marcel got grim, but he still added, Isaac, once you get the legacy of the Hudson Family, you will have everything in this world and wont need to rely on your parents anymore. Isaac was persuaded. Marcel pushed further, Well, you cant back out now anyway. We are on the same boat. You will definitely be imprisoned if the whole thing is brought to light. We are now a step away from the Hudsons legacy. Do you want to go rich or go under? Its your call. Isaac struggled a bit inside and answered, Okay! I will do it!Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. He then carried Caroline into the backseat of the car. Since they needed to ask Summer the exact location of the legacy, he pushed her into the passenger seat. Marcel looked quite grim. Idiot! Im the heir to the Hudsons legacy! You wont get a penny out of it! Marcel took out his gun and loaded it secretly. Ten minutes after they left, Leo and Nadine arrived at the abandoned warehouse. Seeing that it was all empty inside, Leo sighed, Werete. Lets go to Jerien Mountain. Leo turned to Nadine and they drove to the mountain. Leo and Nadine parked the car in the middle of the mountain and decided to go on foot to not rm Marcel and Isaac. At the same time, Marcel, Isaac and Summer had climbed to the top of the Jerien Mountain. Walking on crutches, Marcel walked clumsily in the rugged mountain. Summers hands were tied in the back, so they traveled quite slow. It was easy for Leo and Nadine to track them, but they didnt show up. They also wanted to know what exactly was the Hudsons legacy. Where exactly is it? Marcel red at Summer and asked. Summer seemed difficult to recall the location and knitted her eyebrows. Feeling uncertain, Marcel got anxious, Say something! Are you trying to make a fool out of me? Summer shook her head, Its near here. Marcel stole a suspicious nce of Summer and had no choice but to believe her now. He turned to Isaac who picked up a shovel and started digging. Standing aside, Marcel said to Summer, I will bury you here alive if the legacy isnt here! Summer was too scared to utter a word and copsed to the foot of the tree. Marcel didnt know why but his heart was pounding crazily when he saw Isaac digging dirt. Well, it was only normal for him to be nervous! Jerien Mountain was one of the scenic spots of Hopkins and there will be avid mountain climbers here now and then, so everything would definitely be exposed if they stumbled upon them. He only wanted to get the legacy and not human lives! Hurry up! Marcel urged. Isaac was trying to dig with all his might, but still, no legacy was found. Marcel got exasperated and strode to Summer, Are you fucking lying to me? There is nothing here! Summer shook her head and answered, Its here. Just keep digging. Its a little wooden box. Ewan started this family back when he was young and as he believed in Taoism, he spent a fortune and found a priest. Summer then let out the Hudsons secret, I dont know what happened afterwards, but I know that hidden spot is right here. Marcel then let Isaac keep excavating. While Isaac was about to take a rest as he was exhausted, the shovel seemed to hit something and there was a light sound. Though the sound was low, everyone heard it. Marcel and Summer both approached that spot. Leo and Nadine also examined. Isaac got excited and kept on digging and soon took out a wooden box that was covered in dirt. Summer was thrilled, Right! Its this box! Marcel also let out a relived smile. Isaac murmured excitedly, What is in this wooden box? Could it be deposit certificates or shares of the Hudson Family? A gunshot then suddenly went off, but this time, Marcel installed a muffler. A blood hole appeared in Isaacs back head and he just copsed. Marcel put away the gun and sneered, Well, thank you for digging all this dirt. This is a perfect burying spot for you. Marcel then pushed Isaacs body into the deep pit and started burying it. Summer was terrified and tried hard to cover her mouth so that she wont scream out. After burying Isaacs body, Marcel went to open the box excitedly. But he was stupefied when he saw what was inside. It wasnt deposit certificates or any shares. There was only a piece of paper inside. Marcel read what was on the paper and just dropped to the ground. What what the hell is this! Face distorted, Marcel shouted at Summer. There were three sentences on the paper and they were three predictions to the Hudson Family. The first sentence was that double dragons would y with one pearl which predicted that Ewan would have two sons. The second sentence was that a fight would y out between tigers which predicted that Ewans two sons would hurt each other. The third sentence was that weal and woe would be shared which predicted that the Hudson Family would either soar high to prosperity or descend to hell. Summer remained calm, These three predictions are three admonitions that the priest gave to your dad and they were the most valuable legacy of the Hudson Family. Chapter 498 The Real Enemy Marcel instantly froze when he heard Summers words and turned to her in disbelief. What? What did you say? This is the Hudsons legacy? Marcel threw the wooden box to the ground and walked towards Summer. Summer got frightened of his wooden and near ferocious look. She recoiled and said, You heard it right. This is the Hudsons legacy! This paper summarized the ups and downs of the Hudson Family and shouldnt it be treasured? But its useless! Marcel went crazy and got fierce, This isnt the legacy that I was looking for! Summer suddenly burst out crying, Wake up, Marcel! The Hudson Family has been eliminated and all the money had been donated to the charity and there is no legacy at all! This legacy is wealth to your father! No! You got to be lying to me! You are definitely lying! The legacy must be hidden somewhere else and its just that you dont want to tell me! Right? You fucking bitch! Marcel got grim and sprung to Summer and choked her neck violently. Tell me where is the real legacy or I will kill you! Summer clutched at Marcels hand and shook her head heavily and cant even utter a word. You you must be insane! Well, arent you going to tell me? Go to hell then! Marcel choked her harder and Summer was struggling less violently. She staring at Marcel in terror and looked both frightened and desperate. She cant believe that her son was going to kill her! But then suddenly, a stone was shot directly through Marcels body. Blood started oozing out of his body and he shook a little and just fell backwards. Summer then got to catch a breath. Who! Who is there! Marcel got up with difficulty and scanned around grimly. A man and a woman slowly walked out. Marcels face immediately changed when he saw the pairs faces. Leo? Marcel cant figure out why on earth was Leo here and it looked like that he had been following them for a while. Surprised to see me? Leo remained calm and was ying with several stones. At the drop of his sound, he threw the stones out which shot through Marcels left and right shoulder and his fit kneecap. He immediately screamed in pain. Though it was hard for Summer to witness this, she didnt beg Leo to spare him. Well, he was going to kill her! Including the broken leg that was hit by Benedict, all of Marcels four limbs were all ruined, and he was lying on the ground like a disabled person. Are you in pain? Leo walked to Marcel and looked down upon him. You are doomed ever since you decided to collude with the Suttons and kidnap auntie Summer and Caroline. Leo looked undisturbed like he was just talking about a normal thing. Though he was disabled, Marcel was still wearing a wicked smile and red at Leo, Leo, why would you get in my way again and again? Cant I even seek my revenge? Leo shook his head, Its not me who stopped you. Its you who wont free yourself. As for the so-called legacy here, I actually find it valuable. Leo picked up the note and read the contents and smiled, These predictions are all right, especially thest one. The Hudson Family once had a shot to shoot to prosperity, but it was wasted by its own foolishness. Summer knew that Leo was referring to the marriage between Caroline and Benedict. Their marriage was the trigger that led the Hudson Family to destruction. Caroline was going to marry into the Hudson and Leo meant to help it to get back on its feet, but then Benedict abused Caroline. The Hudson Family was just taking advantage of Caroline and only saw her as a tool to tap into the market of Emerdale. Leo wouldnt bear with this in a million years. The Hudson Family was then eliminated. It seemed that Leo spearheaded it, but the Hudson Family just destroyed itself. Marcel certainly knew about this ident and didntment on it. He thought that the worst thing that his bastard brother had ever done in his life was to marry Caroline. This topic then just ended. Marcel asked in a shaking voice, Now that youve shot all my limbs, what do you want? Are you going to kill me or let me go? Leo answered indifferently, Ive spared the Hudson Family once before, but you dont cherish that opportunity and kept fighting against me. This is why you are miserable right now. Youre going to hell! Hearing Leos words, Summer secretly turned around. Though Marcel was cold-blooded enough to kill her, she still cant bring herself to witness her son being killed. But Marcel just started roaring crazily, Kill me? What will get from that? You are going to join me in the hell anyway! Its not only you that will go to hell, but your wife, your daughter and all the people rted to you! I just got there one step ahead of you! I wouldnt mind that!N?velDrama.Org content rights. Marcel just burst intoughers. Leo got fierce. What do you mean? Leo was actually spooked by Marcels crazy smile. Marcel sneered at Leo, Well, Leo. Do you really think that you are in a safe ce right now? You will never know who are your enemies and how frightening they are. Does this mean that you know them? Leo got fierce. It was not only Marcel said these sort of words, the butler of the Stewart also said the simr thing. They lurked for thirty years and were just a pawn. There were countless traps ambushing in the dark, and Leo just hadnt discovered them yet. Well, whats the harm to tell you? Marcel looked sarcastic. He wanted Leo to know how formidable was his enemy. Your enemy is But before was about to finish his sentence, a hasty sound of something breaking through the air came from afar. The faces of both Leo and Nadine immediately changed because they both sensed a strong and powerful vibe. It definitely would be exhausting for Nadine to fight with this owner of this vibe. Leo suddenly thought of something and said to Nadine hurriedly, Go to protect him! But it was toote as Marcels head had been shot through by a pebble and he had dead. At the very second, Leo sent out a ferocious vibe with killing intention and he suddenly turned around. He can see a dark figure gazing at him throughyers of trees. Chapter 499 Bleeding Nadine It only got Leo one nce at that pair of eyes to feel incredibly chilly. Well, how can he describe that pair of eyes? They were dead and didnt have any emotions. Nadine also saw that figure and yelled automatically, Watch out, my lord! She then disappeared at the very next second. Dont chase him! But Nadine was already gone and that figure also disappeared. Shit Leo clenched his teeth together and said to Summer, Auntie Summer, could you help me to save Caroline? Ill be right back! Summer nodded in shock and just ignored the dead Marcel and ran down the mountain. At the same time, a figure was chasing another figure deep in Jerien Mountain. Nadine was running at the top of her speed, but still, she cant catch up with that dark figure. But that figure suddenly stooped and turned around and looked at her coldly. Nadine instantly got taken aback and took out a dagger and sprinted to that figure with all her might. But that figure dressed in a ck cloak only reached out his hand and flicked Nadines dagger. The touch point of Nadines dagger and the dark figures finger experienced a huge wave of gust and Nadines dagger immediately got fragmented. Nadines face went ghastly pale. She used all her strength before and this figure just returned her strike with a finger which meant that he was way more powerful than her! Who the hell are you? Nadine calmed down and asked coldly. Instead of answering her question, the dark figure jumped over her head. The cloak unfolded like a hawk spreading its wings and that figure looked like a dark and grim bat. Nadine got shocked and yelled, Its you! She was quite familiar with this look! Back when she was going to kill Terry in the yard of the Lawson Family, he was saved by a man who hung himself upside down the eave, It was this man! The bat-looking man was above her and staring at her coldly But Nadine got no inner urge to fight being watched like this. She cannot even hold a candle to this man regarding fighting capability. But she just cant wait for her own doom under this situation. Nadine clenched her teeth and charged forward bare-handedly. The bat-looking man formed his fist into ws and went to catch Nadine whose back was grabbed and his dark leather jacket was broken to pieces. Blood started oozing out of his back. She fell down the tree and dropped to the ground. The bat-looking man then jumped down and looked down upon her. Nadine looked terrified and kept shrinking back. She had never met such a powerful enemy except for Leo. She didnt have any strength to fight back. Back in the yard of the Lawson Family, he wanted to take Terry away and also wanted to get out there as soon as possible, so he didnt really fight with her seriously.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Or he didnt fight with her seriously neither this time. It would only take the bat-looking man one more blow to end Nadines life. But he didnt and just nced at her and left. Nadine was confused by hisst look which seemed like he was looking at his same kind. Nadine! Leos voice sounded and was dumbfounded when he saw injured Nadine. How are you? Leo squatted down. Nadine gnashed her teeth and said, Lord, he is the bat-looking man that I met in the Lawson Family and he is very powerful. Leo shook his head, Forget about that. Lets get out of here first. He then held Nadine up and got fierce when he saw the wound in Nadines back. Though Nadines blood was red, it was actually dull red if examined closely. Back when Sharon was ambushed by people from Phantom, her blood was also dull red, but its color was a bit deep than Nadines. Noticing Leos gaze, Nadine asked in bewilderment, What happened, my lord? Its nothing. Leo retracted his look and answered lightly. Leo then carried Nadine down the mountain. At the same time, Summer had rescued Caroline and they were crying together. Carolines eyes had swollen when she saw Leo. Im sorry, Leo Caroline apologized. Leo shook his head, You got nothing to be sorry about. Take a few days off from work and get some rest. The two hours that she was in the abandoned warehouse was the darkest time of her life. Caroline bit her lips and plucked up the courage and said to Leo, You got me wrong. I meant that Im sorry that Im not pure anymore Leo paused and just noticed that Caroline still got tears on her face. Caroline had the thought of killing herself immediately when she remembered that Leo saw the whole process. Leo just answered, Its okay. But Caroline was saddened by Leos cool attitude. But she then remembered that she lost her virginity to Benedict and she was already got messed up. So how did this time make a difference? Thinking about this, Caroline let out a sigh. She was even more inferior towards Leo. Leo just left after taking Nadine to her ce to have a rest. He meant to bandage Nadine, but got rejected. In the evening, Leo called Luna. My lord. Luna can sense that he was in a bad mood judging from his low voice. Leo said lightly, You are from an assassination squad, right? Have you studied the characteristics of killers inside the squad? Luna seemed to have got scared mentioning about the squad, but she still recalled, Phantom is a mysterious scientific organization, but it still got many assassination squads. Me and Nadine are in the same squad. But speaking of characteristics, the killers do go through scientific experiment to get stronger. Scientific experiment? Leo froze a bit and questioned, What do you mean? This kind of information was even hard for the intelligence agency in the country to dig and only the peopleing from the organization can get to know this. Luna added, Phantoms funded a lot of assassination squads. I dont know the whole story, but they have been existing for a long time. Leo immediately got what Luna was referring to. Scientific experiments usually needed a lot of capital investment. So this meant that he only knew the tip of the iceberg of this Phantom organization. This organization was loaded enough to gather all these assassination squads. Leo suddenly asked, Whats the difference of those modified killers from normal people? Luna wondered for a while and responded, They were by andrge human, but their bodies got a great deal of metal elements in them. Their blood would be rusty colored. But I havent experienced this kind of experiment before. Its horrible! After hanging up the phone, Leo remained silent for a long time. Has Nadine gone through experiment before Chapter 500 Turbulence Nothing happened in the following few days. Leo asked Luna about the assassination squads during this time and had finallybed through the killer production chain in his mind. Firstly, the organization would pick some talented young kids and cultivate them. These kids will then be inputted into a data bank when they were capable enough to carry out a task alone. The lowest rank of assassins was D and the highest was S. These killers needed to perform different tasks to level up. But there was few killing machine like Nadine. It would be awesome enough for killers to get two levels up in their whole career. Getting stronger was every killers dream. Though their bodies would be damaged a bit after getting the experiment, they would be much powerful than before. Luna also mentioned modified men who were the fruits of the scientific experiments of Phantom. The majority of them were flops, but there were sessful cases. Phantom would install a chip bomb in the modified mens head if the experiment was sessful. There were two conditions to trigger the bomb. Firstly, they cant expose the organizations secrets. Secondly, death. Leo had run into two killers before. After they were dead, the chip bombs in their heads instantly went off and the people around them might be killed if they didnt know about these bombs. This meant that Nadine probably had the same chip bomb in her head. Leo immediately got serious. Things might get troublesome if this was the case. Leo even suspected that Nadine might betray him one day after knowing about the bomb. We got to confirm Nadines identity as soon as possible. Leo murmured. He had never doubted her after Nadine started working for him, but he knew few about Nadine. He only knew that she used to work for Phantom and once ranked the first in the world. Leo then got Carolines call. Leo,e over here right now! Dad is here Carolines sounded hasty and a bit shy. Dad is here? Leo forgot about Nadine immediately and went to Carolines ce right away. After Marcel died, Caroline invited Summer to stay in her hotel. Leo saw William sitting across Summer who looked quite awkward as soon as he went in the room. Father. Sensing that something was wrong, Leo immediately greeted. The awkward atmosphere got abated a bit after Leo arrived. William smiled and stood up, Leo. What is going on? Leo asked. Caroline lowered her voice and whispered, I told my dad about reassembling out family yesterday and he got thrilled and just skipped work in my name. Leo knew what William was thinking about and cracked a smile, Well, dad, I know that you miss your daughter a lot, but you cant just take your day off because of this. William waved his hand and said seriously, Ive arranged everything in the office today and have time to spare. He then stared at Summer and said, Mrs. Hudson, you looked like a person that I used to love before. What? Summer was confused by Williams sudden words and blushed. Eyes widened, Leo and Caroline didnt expect William to be this straightforward. Daddy! y it down! Caroline was really embarrassed and wanted to run away. Leo just smiled. Summers gentle and warm vibe did remind them of Williams ex-wife and also Lydias biological mother, Vanessa. Summer came round and let out an awkward smile, Mr. Henderson, actually, my family name is not Hudson but Sutton Im sorry, Mrs. Sutton. William rephrased naturally. Seeing that the atmosphere was quite normal, Leo dragged Caroline out smilingly. Well, just leave them to work out the whole thing. They got feelings for each other. Leo and Caroline then went to the branch center. Leo got Lydias call as soon as he entered the office and she sounded serious. Hopkins isnt stable these days. There are a lot of foreign powers going into the Hopkins recently. Watch out and be safe. Leo noticed a pile of papers which were all about the foreign powers that went into Hopkins. He smiled, Dont you know how strong I am? You are the one who should be careful. Lydia was touched but still added, You would be targeted by other people exactly because you are powerful. Okay, I would be cautious. Leo answered. Lydia then continued, Some families from Valenham might tap into the market of Hopkins. Leo got fierce. Royal families from Valenham? Leo had got to see the Matthews, the Brooks and the Newmans and he was looking forward to meeting the rest six ones. At the same time, he knew the reason behind all of these.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The Northernd General Assembly was about to get started! Easternd, Sounternd and Westernd would all send their aces here. This was not only an opportunity for Hopkins, but also a chance for royal families in Valenham to be stronger. Reece from the Newman Family also mentioned that the Newmans and the lord of the Westernd, Cassius were old friends. So Cassius might host the Northernd General Assembly himself. Leo sneered. He sure was excited to meet his old friend and was eager to witness what three prestigious families in Hopkins might be in this kind of situation. Certainly, he was thrilled to see what Phantom in the dark might pull off. Moreover, he was looking forward to meeting Dominic. A lot of forces will be contending in Hopkins in the future and the Hopkins would be turbulent. But heroes emerged in troubled times! At the same time, a passenger aircraftnded in Hopkins International Airport. But there were only two passengers in the aircraft. One was the master and the other one was her aide. It was cleared that they charted the aircraft. In the VIP channel of the airport, a bewitching woman slowly walked out being supported by an old man in Tang suit. She was dressed in a light purple cheongsam and was wearing a white heel three inches high which extended her figure and went perfect with her amazing body. She looked like a woman walking out a ssical painting from afar. She was stunning, attractive and also cold-blooded. The sky in Hopkins is more blue than in Emerdale. The woman suddenly stopped and looked at the sky and murmured. She was wearing a weird smile. The sky in Valenham is also great, mydy. The old man also stopped and chuckled. The woman shook her head, Uncle Otto, you wont know my feeling right now. Im here for a person. Uncle Otto smiled, Do you have an old friend in Hopkins? Well, we are more like enemies. The woman looked afar and beamed, Leo, Iming. Chapter 501 None of Them As soon as Kate mentioned Leo, a subtle change happened to the old man behind her. His aloof face revealed a tinge of surprise. Of course, he had ever heard about this name many times. This man was so close to the marriage with Kate. However, he fled away at the eve of wedding, leaving Kate alone to be mocked as being abandoned by her man. What an ungrateful jerk! But the old man seemed a bit confused when noticing her unique infatuation with that man, in which there also mixed with a great proportion of hatred. She hated him, but she also appeared softhearted when it came to him. Love and hate . Kate, thats how you define your feelings for him, right? the old man thought to himself. He sighed while looking at her, who was smiling. Kate, are you sure its worth? There were countless excellent men in the world. Why do you have to stick to your feelings for him? If it werent because of the fact that he had married Lydia and had been a part of the Henderson Family, I would have raided their residence and brought him to you. Kate smiled, Keegan, to be honest, there are only a few excellent men in the world who could be paralleled with him. Whats more, there should be fewer when ites to impressing me. If I cant get his love, I need to beget his hate. At lease its better than being forgotten by him. One more thing. You are no match for him. No offense. Hearing that, Keegan seemed to ease his sternness a bit. But then he huffed. No match for him, huh? he wondered unpleasantly. As one of the Top 5 warriors among the royal families in Valenham, he remained proud of his own power. But meanwhile, he also stuck to his own belief-Never overestimate himself nor underestimate others. There must be a reason ounting for her crush on this guy named Leo. Among the nine royal families in Valenham, Leo alone had ever challenged three of them-the Matthews, the Brooks and the Newmans. What was more, he actually got away with it alive, which certainly proved how powerful he was. Perhaps there were only few young men in Valenham possessing the same courage as he had ever showed. Leo, I really fancy fighting you. I hope you wont fail my expectation. Keegan murmured to himself. Keegan, lets go. Herees our escort. Kate smiled while pointing at the group of guards ahead. Soon, Keegan remained a stern expression again. Kate had just returned to the Spencer Family. She got a lot to shoulder during the trip to Hopkins this time. While the rest of the Spencers were all expecting her failure. So this time it had to be done. Ahead of them there were a group of people waiting for them, while the most of whom were business tycoons hunting formercial opportunities. Meanwhile, among them there were two groups with the greatest influence-JP Business Association led by Emmanuel and the Martial Arts Association in Hopkins led by Nathaniel. Of course, the escort team mostly consisted of these two groups of people. And no one dared to take the first step forward to greet Kate except for them. Both Emmanuel and Nathaniel were greeting with bright smile. Keegan only replied with an indifferent glimpse, Where are thepetitors for the Northernd General Assembly in the name of the Spencers? Nathaniel smiled and pointed, Here they are. Please take a look. As Kate and Keegan looked over, they sawpetitors selected from the Martial Art Association standing in two lines behind Nathaniel. All of them seemed marvelous. Nathaniel smiled proudly, They are all the elites from the Association. One in a million! So, Miss Spencer, what do you think? Keegan then nodded. Though Valenham was known as the capital of Pompeii, the other metropolis were catching up with it during these years. At the thought of that, Keegan said, I am sure with the help of those elites, the Spencers will win a great name in the Northernd General Assembly. Emmanuel added, Miss Spencer, just make your choice. I will cover the payment. Hearing that, Nathaniel seemed thrilled. When he was about to utter, Kate actually shook her head, Not good enough. As soon as he finished, everyone around was stunned, even including Keegan, Nathaniel and Emmanuel. The smile on Nathaniels face seemed frozen. Then a trace of anger appeared instinctively. However, he knew how powerful Keegan was, plus, Kate was one of the royal members in Valenham, so he had to hold back his displeasure. Then he asked awkwardly, Miss Spencer, we still got enough elites expecting a try, so we can change as many times as you want. As he finished, the rest of them, including those business tycoons and the high-rank officials, couldnt help staring at him, feeling amazed. Undoubtedly, only the two Associations could be qualified enough to make such promise. Keegan nodded, Kate, please make your choice. We are going to strive for the champion and grab the title, the Guard of Northernd. But actually, it was Norah who should attend the Assembly in the name of the Spencers. She was a cousin of Kate, who remained contemptuous about Kate when she returned to the family. But Kate managed to convince the family by iming that she would take the champion in the name of the Spencers.This is from N?velDrama.Org. So everyone assumed Kate would make a deliberate choice of thepetitors this time. However, after browsing through all those elites, she shook her head again, None. This time, Nathaniel, including those elites, was totally irritated. Though she was from a royal family in Valenham, her seemingly prideful attitude still exasperated them. What was more, she had just returned to the Spencers, before which she was only amon richdy from the Lawson Family. Seeing that, Kate sneered, What? You are upset, right? All of you deem yourselves undefeatable, huh? Nathaniel refuted while trying hard to suppress his anger, Miss Spencer, with all due respect, could you please exin to me how you define a qualifiedpetitor for the Assembly from your perspective? Obviously, he was simplyining about it. However, Kate smiled to reply, Alright, now all of you are free to dismiss yourselves. To be honest, none of you reach my qualification. Hearing that, even Keegan felt a bit agitated. What she said actually appeared more aggressive than that from the immediate peers of the Spencers. After a short pause, Nathaniel huffed, Alright, Miss Spencer, though we aint good enough, I am sure we could still meet the needs of others. But Miss Spencer, I wonder who you are going to turn to? Kate nodded, Alright, if you wanna know, just give me a ride to the building of J Group. I mean the branch office of As in Hopkins. Emmanuel paused for a second. It suddenly urred to him that just a few days ago, two members of the Association were having a quarrel with someone in the branch office of As. But he remained silent still. Then he followed Kate to the J Group. Meanwhile, Leo was dealing with paperwork. Caroline walked in, Mr. Cohen, there is a guest expecting you. He frowned, But I dont have any appointment today, I suppose. Caroline added, She told me her name is Kate Spencer. Chapter 502 Stupid Assembly Kate Spencer? Leo paused for a second. He hadnt heard about this name. So he refused, Tell her I am busy. So Caroline called the front deskdy to decline to the appointment. But soon, Caroline returned. This time, she seemed a bit awkward, Mr. Cohen, thedy said her name used to be Kate Lawson. Kate Lawson? hearing that, Leo looked quite surprised. Actually, he knew Kate was actually an orphan adopted by the Lawsons. But he didnt know what her real family name was. It had never urred to him that she was actually one of the Spencers. So Leo replied, Let her in. Soon, the door was opened. Kate, wearing avender dress, walked in elegantly. Meanwhile, an old man and two middle-aged men followed her in. Leo, nice to meet you again. Kate took a seat opposite him. The smile appearing on her delicate face seemed thrilled. But meanwhile, mixed feelings were hidden within. Kate It had been a long time since they departed from the Lawsons Residence back then. When facing her again, Leo seemed a bit absent-minded. Meanwhile, Caroline, who was standing beside, also fixed her eyes on Kate surprisedly. Wearing the typicalvender dress, Kate still looked the same as before. However, in Leos view, she felt totally different. She seemed to have grown something special deep down her heart. Now she actually felt noble, just like a princess getting the rest of the world amazed. Then Leo took a look at the old man. Actually, as soon as the old man stepped in, he could feel the strong powering from his body. So he could tell this old man must be a sophisticated warrior. Thus, since there was such an elite escorting Kate, now she must be superior, Leo supposed. Meanwhile, Keegan couldnt help staring at Leo with great alert. He could tell this young man felt incredibly powerful. Driven by instinct, he got closer to Kate to get prepared for prevention. Kate smiled to reply, Now my name is Kate Spencer. As you can tell, I am from the Spencers, a royal family in Valenham. Hearing that, Leo put on a serious expression. Another royal family in Valenham? The Spencers? But then Kate continued while giggling, Well, if you want, you can still deem me a girl from the Lawsons. Well, Id better call you Miss Spencer from now on. Leo shook his head. Now he knew the girl named Kate Lawson had gone. The one sitting in front of him felt more like a stranger to him. What can I do for you? he asked alertly. Though now he was in influential status, thisdy could still easily ruin As with the help of the Spencers. She was deadly dangerous. Kate simply smiled, Come on, just drop the alert against me. What happenedst time wont happen again, I promise. While Kate was talking, Emmanuel looked quite surprised as he stared at Leo. He had never expected that this man was actually the real owner of J Group. Meanwhile, he was also the boss of the branch of As in Hopkins. Nathaniel literally interrupted the talk between Leo and Kate by smirking, Miss Spencer, thats the guy you are gonna turn to? I really doubt if he could ever kill a little chicken. The way he spoke sounded quite disdainful as he stared at Leo with great contempt. Keegan remained silent. Actually, Nathaniel hadnt even reached the level of inner strengh So he had no understanding about the real power of Leo. Actually, Leo was still holding back his power. From his perspective, this young man appeared no different from amon guy. Kate cast a cold glimpse at Nathaniel, You got a problem? Oh, I didnt mean that. I was just amazed by this powerful man. Guys, dont you think so? Nathaniel turned to look at those elites from the Association,ughing. Soon, the rest of them all burst intoughter. Miss Spencer, your discerning eyes really impressed us.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Miss Spencer, wish you a championship in the Assembly. Are you kidding me? Has he ever tried to kill anybody? Soon, the office was overwhelmed with their mocking tones. Though Kate looked livid, she didnt intend to refute. Instead, she fixed her eyes on Leo. Do me the favor, will you? Leo was confused about the reason for her arrival at the beginning. But after hearing the words of Nathaniel, he seemed to have an idea. You want me topete in the Northernd General Assembly, right? In the name of Spencer. Kate nodded seriously, No one else could defeat you. Her words seemed to ignite greaterughter among them. Leo smiled as well. Of course, he could tell in what way the Assembly would be arranged-the top families in Hopkins had all kept their own elite fighters topete in the Assembly, while those families of inferior levels had to pay a great deal to hire a capablepetitor. As for the nine families in Valenham, none of them would assign it to their own elite fighters in case of any casualties urring. So, they would be more likely to hire the best fighter topete on behalf of them. Whoever won the championship would be titled as the Guard of Northernd, having the power to shield his domain. Then, the one titled as the Guard of Northernd would be required topete in the final level of the Assembly. The winner could take the title of Northernd. Though all families valued it as a rare opportunity to stand out, in the eyes of Leo, he only deemed it a simple game. Because he himself was exactly the Dragonlord of Northernd. That was why he showed no interest in thispetition. Sorry, I dont want to. Leo declined to her request, I am afraid youd better turn to someone else. As soon as he finished, Nathaniel, including the members of the Association, allughed out. Miss Spencer, what a pity! This top fighter you are gonna turn to actually declined to your request after you have paid all these efforts toe to him. The name of Spencer doesnt seem to work well here. Come on, he was just making excuse to evade the threat of death. But I gotta say he was making a wise choice. Sitting still, Kate remained a smile on her face. However, Leo could notice how hard she clenched her fists. After a short silence, Leo suddenly looked at Keegan, The old gentleman right over there looks like one-in-a-million. Why dont you let himpete in the Assembly? Kate gritted her teeth to reply, By the order of my family, I shall never turn to any fighters from ours. Not until then did he notice that Kate was being pushed aside after she returned to the Spencers. At this moment, Nathaniel walked over, Miss Spencer, because of your attitude just now, I am afraid we wont be able to provide you with any candidates topete. Kate then stood up and was about to leave. But Leo stopped her, Wait! Kate turned around, expecting his answer. Leo turned to look at Nathaniel. Then he stated, Yeah, I am not interested in that stupid Assembly, but I dont think anyone of you could ever fight either opponent in the Assembly. Kate was right about that. So what are youughing at? Chapter 503 Being Aggressive Leos voice appearedposed, but it actually sounded like a shocking thunder, mming their ears. The rest of the room were all rendered stunned. Even Kate couldnt help staring at him with great disbelief. Even though they used to be enemies against each other while Kate had been challenging his bottom line again and again, he would never hesitate to give her a hand whenever she was in need. The connection between them had been so strong that it would never go broken. No one else would be allowed to affront their rtionship except for their own. After a long silence, Nathaniel and the members of the Martial Art Association were all rendered mad, feeling being offended. Who the hell do you think you are? You call that a stupid Assembly? Fucking ridiculous! You gotta be out of your mind. Those members all started cursing with anger. Nathaniel continued to refute, How dare you call it a stupid Assembly! You are affronting the Great Mr. Miller! Meanwhile, Keegan also shook his head, feeling disappointed because of what Leo said. He couldnt believe Kate was actually infatuated with such a cocky guy. What a crazy idiot! Keegan was aware of his conspicuous disdain against any other fighters in the world. Seeing that, Emmanuel sneered. For him, it was a perfect time to retaliate. If Leo had agreed topete in the name of the Spencers, Emmanuel might have found it difficult to initiate the retaliation. But now he had declined to Kates request. What was more, the Martial Art Association no longer remained friendly to Kate, with the help of the Association, Emmanuel believed this time Leo was meant to be doomed. Gentlemen, this guy not only despised your association, but he has ever affronted us! Emmanuel sneered with pointing at Leo. Oh, really? What happened? Nathaniel feigned a surprised look. But he was actually gloating over it. Leo had to pay the price for his arrogance as the two associationsbined together, he believed. Emmanuel maintained his sneer, We once provided a friendly offer to financially support J Group. But he despised it and even ordered n to expel our members from the board of directors. That was why we lost Dillion and Alistair. Now its time to get even with him! What? How dare he! Nathaniel looked stunned while staring at Leo.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. He wondered how Leos business still survived after he affronted JP. So incredible! Suddenly, Nathaniel seemed to notice something, n, do you mean n Watts? Emmanuel nodded, Exactly, but n had once been expelled from his family. While this guy named Leo, I have done some dig-out about him. He is just an adopted boy from an inferior family in Emerdale. But he has developed a friendship with n. With the help of n, he made himself acquainted with Forrest, the head of Kingston. Meanwhile, it was n again who helped him all the way through to take charge of J Group. As for the branch of As in Hopkins, it must be a gift offered by his wife, Lydia, the president of As. Gentlemen, now you can tell the whole story, I assume. Hearing that, Nathaniel and those members of his were all surprised. So he was just bluffing? He got everything with the help of his wife and n? Now they all cast a contemptuous look at Leo. They couldnt believe Kate actually turned to such a loser for help. However, both Leo and Kate only responded with silence. The same to Keegan. Actually, both Kate and Keegan knew what Leo had done. There was no way to deem him a loser. At this moment, the rest of them seemed more hrious in the eyes of Kate. Emmanuel walked to Leos front, with his finger poking at him, Now with the witness of me and Mr. Walker, let cut to the chase. J Group, together with the branch of As, must join us, the JP Business Association. Otherwise, you would have to expect the copse of your business. As soon as he finished, the rest of the room all sneered at Leo, gloating while expecting his greatestpromise. However, Leo smiled, still lookingposed, You feel good in the position in charge of the Association, right? Though a bit confused, Emmanuel could tell Leo was provoking. He was exasperated, Do you know who you are talking to? Leo shook his head, smiling, Hey, dont be mistaken. I was just wondering what if you lose your position. After a short pause, Emmanuel was madder. Stop talking to me like that! You aint no Mr. Parker! But Leo simply maintained his smile while nning for something. The number of business association in the country had amounted to eight, which seemed a bit extravagant. What was more, perhaps Forrest had been the most diligent one among those running the associations. But he didnt deem it a right time to do something to JP by now. Nathaniel continued to sneer, Alright, kid, dont ever think about getting away with it after affronting us even if he were to change your mind to agree to Miss Spencers request. You gotta pay the price. Leo shook his head, My answer to her request is still no. But I really wanna teach you a lesson. There is always someone much better than you. Nathaniel paused for seconds and thenughed out, You are gonna teach me a lesson? An amateur like you? But finally, Nathaniel still nodded, Okay, just give you a chance. But we wont fight you in case Miss Spencer uses us of being violent. Nathaniel then suggested, As the president of J Group, I assume you should have some understanding about the physical test of the security department of yours. Leo nodded, Yeah, it mostly involves with push-up, shooting and military boxing skills. Commonly speaking, all influentialmercial groups preferred a certain request when selecting security team-it had to consist of veterans. Okay, thats what we are gonna do. Said Nathaniel. Then he added, But I wontpete this time. Instead, I will let the worst-trained of us topete against you. Leo couldnt help snickering, Are you sure you are not gonna send your best guy? It will be rather awkward if you failter. Chapter 504 A Game Hearing that, Nathaniel paused for a second out of surprise. And so was Emmanuel. Then they smirked disdainfully again, You actually think that you are gonna win when facing well-trained fighters like us? You gotta be out of your mind! Then Nathaniel looked at Caroline, Hey, I strongly suggest that you should apply for another job. Your boss looks like a dummy. But Caroline seemed a bit amused. She shook her head, Hey, I feel good working here. And my boss is nice to me. Actually, she had witnessed Leos power before. Whenever he showed his power, there would be horrible consequence happening. Undoubtedly, they were no match for him. I cant believe As actually consists of a bunch of idiots. Said Nathaniel with a contemptuous smirk. Then he looked at Kate, Miss Spencer, so are you sure hes the guy you want? As Leo didnt seem to intend to show his power, Kate decided to do as he wished. So she simply nodded, Yeah. Hes the guy I want. As soon as she finished, Nathaniels face went twisted embarrassingly. How humiliating! The Martial Art Association in Hopkins had been well-known for its most excellent members mastering the best fighting skills in this city. From the perspective of Nathaniel, except for those in the Association, there should be no better option for Kate to select the candidates ofpetitor. Driven by embarrassment, Nathaniel deemed it a chance to fight back the humiliation. Alright, thats it. Here is the game we are gonnapete in-push up, shooting and military boxing. Nathaniel took a look at Leo. Then he started to browse through all the members in front of him. Then his eyes fell onto a tough guy, Hey, now you are the man for this game. The tough guy took a step forward while licking his own lips, fancying a try. He couldnt help smirking when noticed the gentle look of Leo, Hey, dont cry like a pussy in the game! Leo smiled. He simply ignored the provocation. Then he said to Nathaniel, Are you sure you are not gonna join in the game? Nathaniel seemed pissed. After asking for the best one of them, now he literally asked him topete in person. What an idiot!Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Nathaniel turned to look at Kate, Miss Spencer, thats the guy you want? A man good at nothing but bluffing? Kate replied indifferently, I was just advising in case you will get yourself embarrassed when you lose the game. Hearing that, the rest of them all seemed to be frozen on spot, including Nathaniel. Then theirughter suddenly blew up. Miss Spencer, are you serious? Come on, Mr. Walker never wastes time on losers like him! Mr. Walker neverpetes against a nobody. Those members all started to fawn on Nathaniel. Hearing that, Nathaniel sneered, See? A top fighter neverpetes against themon. Leo simply shook his head, Okay, then. Actually, the game would be rather easy for Leo. Only a year of training in the army back then could allow him the ability to smash them all in this game. Push up was a must of training in the army. So were both shooting and military boxing, thetter of which was known as the only fighting technique for the army. Suddenly, the tough guy asked, Mr. Walker, do I have to fight him with the military boxing skills? Thats the worst one I have ever practiced. As soon as he finished, the rest of them suggested while smirking, Yeah, hes right. We are all well trained fighters! And we have been practicing our own fighting skills! The military boxing is too easy for us! Thats nothing but a child y! Yeah, Mr. Walker, shall we suggest adjusting the rule? Of course hes free to fight with military boxing technique. But we can fight randomly on our own. The others all started to echo. Nathaniel nodded, Yes, thats truth. My members rarely practice military boxing. So I suggest we should fight with whatever skills we are good at. However, Leo turned to be sulky, So you despise military boxing, right? Military boxing had been a must to practice in Action Zone, which all veterans had perfectly mastered. What was more, Leo developed his own fighting skill on the basis of military boxing-the Lightning Boxing Technique. But now they actually clearly expressed their disdain against military boxing? Even though Leo appeared indifferent about their contempt for him a moment ago, he could never turn a deaf ear to their contempt for military boxing. Meanwhile, Kate noticed his sulkiness. She couldnt help sneering. However, Nathaniel didnt seem to notice the danger. He remained a sneering look, Hey, I didnt mean that. But it will only waste our time if we practice Military boxing. Obviously, he still despised it, criticizing it for being too inferior a fighting skill. Leo then lit up a cigarette, Okay, you can fight with your own skills. But I will still fight with military boxing. Nathaniel sneered and showed no further response. Then he turned to look at the tough guy, Billy, be a bit gentle to him, okay? After that, he walked away. Mr. Walker, are you sure you are not gonna stay and watch? asked Emmanuel. Nathaniel waved his hand, No. I dont wanna waste my time watching a game that I can tell the consequence at the very beginning. I would rather spend my time wisely on practicing. The rest of them echoed. Mr. Walker is right about that. Billy, finish it as soon as possible and get back to train! Then the rest of them all walked away. Billy sneered, If it werent because of the game, I would have got back to training! Emmanuel smiled, Okay, Mr. Walker, I will tell you the consequenceter. Okay! then Nathaniel walked out of the building. Emmanuel looked at Leo with a sneer, Okay, shall we begin? Sneering, he was waiting for the moment to push Leo into apromise to ept his request as soon as he was knocked down in the game. Okay. Leo stood up and gestured, Lets go upstairs to the gym. Soon, they got into the gym. As it was working hour, there were only few people in the gym. Emmanuel suggested, I would like to serve as the judge. Kate frowned. When she was about to refute, Leo smiled, Okay. Obviously, he didnt seem to worry if Emmanuel would be biased. Still y tough, huh? Billy sneered. Emmanuel then stated the rule, Try your best to do as many push-ups as possible in five minutes. The one who stops in five minutes shall be deemed failed. After that, a smirk appeared on his face. Commonly speaking, it looked like a mission impossible for most people to even keep doing push-ups continuously for five minutes. Soon, Billy gets started. Five minutester, he stood up, gasping slightly, Well, I do sweat a little. Seeing that, Emmanuel felt amazed. Even the worst trained of the Association could finish this part perfectly while slightly sweating. Four hundred! Emmanuel told the number. He literally finished four hundred push-ups in five minutes. Stunning! Game over! That was what they assumed. However, Leo simply smiled, Thats it? Then he took off the jacket and handed it to Caroline. Easy-peasy! Actually, I prefer single-hand push-up. Chapter 505 The Next Round Single-hand push-up? They were all stunned when hearing that even including Billy. It must be impossible to finish more than four hundred single-hand push-ups in five minutes. Impossible! Billy shook his head and replied with a smirk, Hey, dont y tough. You can just quit. Even Caroline was wondering if Leo had gone crazy. Kate stared at him, hesitant, Hey, dont push yourself too hard. You can just domon push-ups. Come on, believe me. Said Leo. Seeing that he looked determined, the rest of them took a step back to spare him some space. Hey, listen, thats your own choice. Emmanuel sneered while gloating over it. All he wanted to see was the embarrassed look of Leo when he lost the game. Besides, he never believed that Leo could do as he just imed. But soon, he was stunned. Leo actually got started as he said-he literally steadied his own body with single hand. And it seemed really easy for him. Then he started to do push-ups with single hand incredibly fast. The rest of them were all stunned, including Billy, Caroline and even Kate. Incredible! However, Keegan didnt even seem surprised. Instead, he lookedposed as if he had expected that. Obviously, there was great difference between fighters of top level and those of average one. Average fighters fought with physical strength. While top fighters fought with inner strengh, a greater power born within the body. That was why it looked as easy as winking for Leo to do single-hand push-up. As the number escted, he decided to try something harder. So he started to do push-ups with five fingers only. As time went on, he used less fingers. He literally made it a kind of training. Finally, he did push-up with one finger only. But Leo only gasped slightly at this moment. Now everyone around him was totally stunned. They seemed to be frozen out of shock. Soon, time was up. Leo didnt look exhausted. Instead, he stood up casually. Then he asked Caroline for a piece of tissue to wipe off the sweat on his forehead.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Aa thousand and thirty-seven push-ups? Emmanuel was startled with his eyes wide open. He couldnt believe what he had saw from the counter. Hearing that, Leo put on his jacket, sighing, Sorry, I am a bit rusty. As soon as he finished, Caroline and Kate were dumfounded. What? Rusty? They couldnt imagine how powerful he used to be. It suddenly urred to Kate that she had once tried her best to investigate some information about Leo with all theworks she got when he just returned to Emerdale back then. However, though she got everything about him written on the paper, what happened to him in the past five years remained unknown. However hard she tired, there was no clue about it. Leo seemed to disappear out of no reason during that period. At the thought of that, she couldnt help feeling horrified. Not until then did she realize that the whole story about Leo must be kept confidential! Now Kate was stepping much closer to the truth. Perhaps only the president of the country could have the power to ess to this unknown story. Leo then looked at Emmanuel with a smile, So this round, I win, right? Emmanuel replied with silence. And so did Billy. They both looked awkward. Then Emmanuel said to Billy, That guy had served in the army. Push-ups has been a must of military training. Its still possible for him to do that. Okay, round two is for shooting. Thats the most critical one! Emmanuel stated confidently as if he knew well about the military stuff. However, Leo shook his head. Though push-ups had been a must of military training, no one else could do the same thing as Leo just finished. Not even Nadine. Let alone the rest of the world. But Billy seemed rxed a bit when hearing what Emmanuel said. Round two was for shooting, which he had ever practiced as a daily thing. It must be quite easy for him to win this round, he supposed. Though Leo used to be a soldier, as far as they knew, he only ran some logistic service. In their views, perhaps Leo hadnt even learned how to pull the trigger. Okay, here is the rule Emmanuel then pointed at a line, Stand here and shoot the target. Whoever shoots the bulls-eye win this round. If neither of you hit the bulls-eye, the one who scores the most shall win. While he was speaking, Billy smiled, Easy peasy. I prefer something challenging. Then he stepped away from the line for about ten meters, he grabbed a pistol and started to shoot without looking at the target. Bang! The bullet hit the bulls-eye exactly. At this moment, everyone around couldnt help gasping. Caroline was shocked. She couldnt believe he actually hit the bulls-eye without aiming at it with his eyes. But Billy simply shrugged, Thats really easy for fighters like me. Standing behind Kate, Keegan nodded. Indeed, every excellent fighter knew how to shoot perfectly. But Leo replied calmly, Not bad. Hearing that, both Emmanuel and Billy were rendered irritated. Hey, show me what you got! Leo grabbed one of the pistols. After fiddling with it for a while, he put it down. Billy couldnt helpughing, Hey, do you need me to teach you how to shoot? Leo smiled to reply, I am just afraid if the gunshot will sound too noisy. Hearing that, they all looked confused about what he meant. But then Leo grabbed a bow and smiled, I prefer archery. Seeing that, Billyughed again, Listen, that would be much more challenging than using a pistol! As soon as he finished, an arrow was shot forward, the speed of which looked incredibly fast. However, the arrow rushed out of the window. It didnt even scratch the target. Both Emmanuel and Billy couldnt helpughing loud. Hey, I know your archery sucks! But at least you should try to hit the target, right? What if the arrow shot somebody else outside the window? Billy mocked. Meanwhile, Kate was rendered awkward. She couldnt help wondering if she was wrong about her assumption. As a veteran, at least Leo should know how to aim the target. Emmanuel announced, So you failed this round. However, Leo dropped the bow and said to him, Alright, tell your man to pick up the target downstairs. Emmanuel was confused, What? I mean the bird outside the window. Leo sat down with his legs crossed, smiling. Chapter 506 Knock Him Over The migrant bird out of the window? Everyone on the scene was stunned, including Kate. What did Leo mean? Leo took a sip of hot herbal tea from the thermos. There is supposed to be a migrant bird hit by me on the ground. Suddenly, everyone realized what was going on, astonished. It was autumn now, and birds were migrating. They indeed saw a flock of birds flying over out of the window just now. Could Leo have hit one of them instead of the bulls eyes? A chill ran down everyones spine as they thought of this. How could this be happening? Emmanuel could hardly believe the truth, and so couldnt the strong guys from the Hopkins Budo Association. It was extremely difficult for one to hit an object, which was moving fast, with a bow and an arrow, which required a precise control of strength. Emmanuel didnt think he was able to do that. Hes lying! he blurted, his heart pounding. Im lying? Leo broke intoughter as he squinted at Emmanuel, holding the thermos with both hands. Didnt you guys im to be the masters of Hopkins Budo Association? Whats the point of hitting an unmoving target? Of course Its a better way to verify ones strength by hitting a migrant bird out of the window.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Embarrassed and angry, Emmanuel recovered himself and said to his men, You, go down and look for a migrant bird hit by an arrow around the J Group building! Yes! that man agreed and hurried off. Before long, he came back, carrying a bleeding and screeching migrant bird. Mr. Johnston, theres indeed one, in a park 500 meters away Five hundred meters away?! Emmanuel was shocked to hear that. Meanwhile, the strong guy almost slumped to his knees. It requires not only uracy but also great force for one to hit a flying bird so far away. It was the same with shot putting. Usually, ordinary people could throw about 70 or 80 meters, while Leo hit a flying bird 500 meters away in the sky with an arrow! How How could this be happening It must be fake! Emmanuel was too shocked to utter a word. At this moment, Leo turned to Caroline. Take it to a vet. Leos arrow simply cut the birds w, but didnt cause any substantial harm to the bird. It could still fly once its wound was dressed. Caroline took the bird away. Then Leo turned to Emmanuel. Mr. Johnston, did I win the second round? Yeah Emmanuel blurted, but the next second, he corrected himself with a sullen face, No, you didnt! Leo asked with a smile, Why not? I made it clear that we would shoot at the target, not a migrant bird out of the window! You lost the shooting game. The strong guy was also shocked to hear Emmanuels words. Howe he had won the game? Kate rose to her feet and said in a stern voice, Isnt it harder for one to hit a flying bird in the sky than an unmoving target? Emmanuel could feel Kates anger, but he insisted, Rules are rules. Since he didnt hit the target, he lost. Kates face grew solemn. Are you ying the system? She said in a grim and menacing voice, which sent a shiver down Emmanuels spine. However, he could only do so for the benefit of the JP Business Association. Youre doomed Before Kate could fly into a rage, Leo stopped her. Isnt it fun to watch them red with anger and losing their mind? Why so serious with them? Leo took a sip of herbal tea calmly with a faint smile. Kate now realized that Leo didnt take the game seriously at all. Instead, he treated it as a form of entertainment. She threw a cold look at Emmanuel and said, Since Leo is fine with it, Im OK with it. But if you show favor towards your men again in the next round, youll regret it. Kate was talking to the head of the JP Business Association, but she still behaved in a condescending manner. However, that was what she was, all the time. Back when Forrest, the head of the HY Business Association, invited her to join the association, Kate threw the precious invitation in the trash can. So why would she take Emmanuel seriously? Meanwhile, Emmanuel was relieved to see Kate sit down on the sofa. If she clung to it, he could do nothing about it. Because she came from the Spencer family, a royal family that had a long history in Valenham! Meanwhile, the strong guy felt he had dodged a bullet. If he lost the shooting game, there was no need to continue, because even if he won the third round, they would lost the wholepetition. But soon, they became angry again when they saw Leo looked down upon them and yed with them like a cat ying with a mouse. Youve gone too far! they cursed to themselves. The third round will begin soon. I doubt if youll beat our martial arts master! Leo looked at them with a smile. Tell me more about the third round. Emmanuel shot him an angry nce. You can do the military boxing in the third round, while Billy can do whatever he wants! Kate sprang to her feet, rage glinting in her eyes. Leo, however, put down his thermos. Alright, but you have to promise me one thing. If you lose, you have to admit that the military boxing isnt so useless as you assumed. OK. Billys team had lost two rounds, and now he finally had a chance to vent his anger. He sneered, I admire strong people, and of course Ill admit it if youre stronger than me. The thing was, could Leo defeat him? Billy didnt think so. Soon, the two people came up to the ring. Billy squared up to Leo, fixed his eyes on him and held his breath, while Leo stood in front of him casually and rxedly. There were weak points all over Leos body! How dare you ck off when fighting with me! That is suicide! Billy sneered. The next moment, he stamped his foot backwards. Swoosh! Billy rushed towards Leo like a rocket, his elbow held high. Seemingly, he intended to hit his elbow hard against Leos temple. Billy began the round with a deadly blow! Meanwhile, Emmanuel was watching the game with a cold smile, as if he had already seen the scene when Leo was knocked over. As long as no one died, the JP Business Association could settle any situation. Billy was getting closer to Leo, but Leo remained unmoved. Idiot! Billy held his elbow high with a grim smile, ready to strike him on the temple. Leo! Even Kate became nervous at this moment. When Billys elbow was a few centermeters away from Leo, he looked up at him indifferently, jerked her fist up and threw a punch at Billy without defending himself. Bang! The next moment, Leo hit his fist hard against Billys face. Billy fell to the ground on his head. Chapter 507 Unqualified Silence hung heavily in the room. Emmanuel was stunned. Caroline and Kate, who had watched Leo fighting before, were dumbfounded to see what was happening. Even Keegans face grew solemn. Kate was right. Leo was more than a master. He did nothing but throw a punch, but even Keegan had to deal with it cautiously, because any carelessness would lead to failure. What was more dreadful was that he hadnt even reached 30! It was extremely rare to meet a young master like him! Meanwhile, Emmanuel was too shocked to speak. In his original n, when Billy beat Leo up, he would use the Hopkins Budo Association as a deterrent to swallow up the J Group and the Hopkins branch of the L Group. But unexpectedly, Leo knocked Billy down with a punch. At this moment, Emmanuel thought of Leos kind warning. Leo told Nathaniel it was better for him to send his strongest men, or he could go into battle personally. Nobody took what Leo said seriously at that time, and they even burst intoughter. But now, Emmanuel regretted it. Nathaniel should have listened to Leo! Leo went out of the ring without looking at the unconscious Billy and smiled at Emmanuel. Can you announce the result of the game now? Emmanuel, however, felt great pressure at the sight of Leos smile. Even if he wanted to be partial towards Billy, he had to dere Leos victory. After a while, Billy woke up slowly. Thinking of what had happened before he passed out, he turned to Leo in surprise. Leo, dressed in a fine suit, was staring at him with a smile, his thermos in his hands again. Youre awake? Beside Leo stood Emmanuel, whose eyes were filled with fear instead of disdain. Now Billy even regretted havinge to the L Group with Nathaniel. Billy struggled to his feet and suddenly felt a sharp pain in his cheek.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Leo suddenly said to him, I suggest you not touch it. It hurts. Billy decided to follow Leos suggestion and put his hand down. Then he stared at Leo with mixed emotions, and the dismissive and sardonic look on his face could no longer be seen. So that is the military boxing? Billy asked. Leo nodded happily. Actually, its a better version of the military boxing, the Lightning Boxing. The Lightning Boxing?! Billys mind went nk as he heard the name. He widened his eyes in astonishment and stared at Leo in disbelief, as if he was struck by lighting. Were you doing the Lightning Boxing invented by Martial Maestro, Mr. Cohen? Leo chuckled. Martial Maestro didnt invent the Lightning Boxing. He carries it forward. Billys eyes were gleaming with excitement as he heard Leos answer, and he looked at Leo even more reverently. Do you belong to the Mars Sect, Mr. Cohen? Leo shook his head. No. The Mars Sect was a general designation of a martial arts force carried forward by Martial Maestro, and Leo had nothing to do with it. Billy was a little disappointed to hear that. Leo continued, You just need to understand one thing. Any sect of the martial arts world has its existence value. Dont look down upon any sect! For example, the Lightning Boxinges from the military boxing. Thank you for the lesson, Mr. Cohen. Billy folded his hands together and said in a low voice, I admire strong people. Im sorry for having looked down upon you before. Leo waved his hand. Soon, Billy left the J Group building. Emmanuel also wanted to leave, but suddenly, Leos voice came from behind him. Did I say you can go? Emmanuel froze before he looked back angrily. I cant go? What do you want to do? I didnt have apetition with you. Emmanuel was a refined businessman. How could he fight with Leo? Kate and Caroline also turned to Leo in surprise. Emmanuel was the head of the JP Business Association. What was Leo going to do to him? Leo replied with a calm smile, Its true that you werent having apetition with me, but if I recall correctly, you also want to get me into trouble, right? Besides, you want the J Group and the L Group to join the JP Business Association? A chill ran down Emmanuels back. Was Leo going to settle ounts with him now? However, Emmanuel was the head of the JP Business Association, so he didnt think Leo could do anything to him. Emmanuel replied boldly, Yes, indeed. Whats wrong with that? Leo chuckled. We wont this time. But let me give you a word of advice. The J Group and the L Group wont join any business association. If anyone tries to force the two groups to join any association, Im afraid he wont be the head of that association anymore. Emmanuels face clouded over as he heard what Leo said. He never expected Leo to leave no door open. He wouldnt join any business association? Emmanuel couldnt help but say, I dont think this will do any good to you. If you join the JP Business Association and be a member, not only can you expand the market, but you will also meet more potential business partners. Many businesses try everything to join us, but they all fail. Why must you refuse us? Or, do you think the JP Business Association isnt good enough for you? Emmanuel was being kind and modest by saying so, because firstly, he couldnt afford to provoke Leo; secondly, it would bring him many benefits if the two groups joined his association. In fact, the JP Business Association is one of the top eight national business associations across the country. In Emmanuels eyes, only the MC Chamber of Commerce (MCCC), the GS Chamber of Commerce (GSCC), and the JW Chamber of Commerce in Valenham (JWCC), were bigger than his association. Among them, JWCC was the association held by the nine royal families in Valenham. Leo, nevertheless, shook his head. No. The real reason is, none of the top eight business associations is qualified to make the J Group and the L Group submit to them! Leos eyes were sparkling as he said so. Besides Emmanuel, even Kate was staring incredulously at Leo. That man was crazy. He must be crazy. Each of the top eight business associations was strong enough to rock the national economy, especially JWCC. Even the Spencer family joined it to keep its huge economic cycle going. However, Leo imed that none of the business associations was qualified to make the J Group and the L Group give in to them. If word got out, people must think he was crazy. Angry, Emmanuel looked sullenly at Leo. OK, Ill deliver the message to them. Except for the HY Business Association, youve offended the other seven. Have you thought it through? Leo, nheless, asked Emmanuel to leave. You may go now. Simmering with rage, Emmanuel snorted and left. At this moment, Kate stood up. I wont give up. After that, she left too. Aware of what she meant, Leo chuckled. He would never attend the Northernd General Assembly, no matter how many times Kate came to ask him. Meanwhile, Billy was driving to the Hopkins Budo Association. Suddenly, a huge truck rushed towards him. Chapter 508 The Scheme The huge truck rushed towards Billy like a huge monster, casting a shadow over his car. Billy could tell instantly that there was something wrong with that huge truck, a scowl crossing his face. He turned the steering wheel sharply. The wheels left dark tire traces on the road, while the vehicles around them started to dodge them. However, the driver of the huge truck was also turning the steering wheel sharply. Screech! The huge metal construction materials rolled down as the heavily loaded truck lurched forward. The huge steel tubes kept rolling backwards. The drivers behind the truck saw that and mmed the brakes. They wanted to turn around, but it was toote. The steel tubes were already too close to them. Bang! A massive car crash happened. Suddenly, the sounds of explosion, screeches and cries came from everywhere. Billy could see the pitiful sight from the rearview mirror, his face darkening. That huge truck wasing at him. Damn it! Billy cursed, clenched his teeth and hit the gas, trying to shake off the huge truck. However, the big truck had been modified. It ran as fast as Billys car. The huge truck kept colliding with other vehicles, zigzagging down the road. Since there were a few steel tubes left on it, they rolled down after the series of collisions. Billy was terrified to see that. He left the car and ran away without thinking. He fell and tumbled down a hill covered with grass in an ecopark. Bang! Billys car was hit by one of the steel tubes, bing a wreck. Screech! The huge truck stopped too. Two men in a ck cloak jumped off the truck and ran after him. Billy saw them, turned around and ran without hesitation. However, the two men ran after him like two shadows, while Billy looked back from time to time. But suddenly, one of them disappeared. Apparently, he hid himself! Anxious, Billy fastened his pace and ran into the woods. Instinctively, he jerked his head up, only to see a dark shadow falling from the sky and chopping at his head with a dagger. Pooh! Blood gushed out of Billys head, and he died instantly. Ten minutester, in the Hopkins Budo Association. Nathaniel hovered anxiously in his office, waiting for Billy to report to him. In his eyes, each martial artist was a unique and precious genius. It had been a long time, but Billy hadnte back yet. Just as Nathaniel was about to ask someone to go to the J Group, the door was flung open. A martial artist hurried in in a panic. M Mr. Walker, somethings wrong! Nathaniel was upset to begin with, and now he got even angrier. What makes you so flustered? The martial artist replied in fear, Two men in ck just broke into our association. I didnt see their faces clearly, but they are extremely strong! Two men in ck? Nathaniel knit his brows and asked, Did theye to challenge us? Such thing happened all the time. It wasnt rare for members from different martial clubs to challenge each other. No The martial artist shook his head. They came to deliver something. What is it?Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Nathaniels frown deepened. He had a bad feeling. Well The martial artist took out a blood-stained ck bag nervously. Nathaniel took the bag, looked into it and screamed, his face pale. The bag in his hand also fell to the floor. And a head rolled out of it. It was Billys. Ah the martial artist cried in fear, dreadfully pale. He had noticed blood on that bag when he took it, but it didnt ur to him that a head was in it! Billy! Nathaniel wailed, his eyes bloodshot. The next moment, he growled menacingly, Leo! How dare you kill my man! Youll regret it! In Nathaniels view, Billy stayed to have apetition with Leo, who must be no match for him, so Leo yed dirty tricks and killed him before he delivered Billys head back. Leo had gone too far! At this point, Nathaniels phone rang. It was actually from Emmanuel. Emmanuel! Nathaniel roared at the phone. Emmanuel called to report on thepetition to Nathaniel, and he was shocked to hear him roar at him abruptly. What happened, Mr. Walker? Why are you so angry? He just lost thepetition. Was it so serious that Nathaniel had to fly into a rage? At this moment, Emmanuel had no idea that Billy had died. Billys dead! Nathaniel said in a husky voice, his eyes red. Tell me what happened exactly. Did Leo ask someone to kill him? Among top martial artists, Billy was just at the bottom. With the help of modern technology, it was so easy to kill a person silently now. What? Billy is dead? Emmanuel couldnt believe it. Then he told Nathaniel everything. Having heard the whole story, Nathaniel was thrown into doubt. What did you say? That Leo is actually a master? And Billy was knocked over by his punch? Bang! Nathaniel smacked his hand down on to the desk, and the hard wooden desk cracked instantly. He had actually developed the inner power! Then it must be he who killed Billy! It must be him! Nathaniels whole office was full to the brim of his rage. Emmanuel said, But Billy left before me. Leo didnt kill him. He paused and went on, Except that He asked someone to kill him! Nathaniel now was out of his mind, and he had only one thought in his mind, which was, Leo had killed Billy! Ill make him pay us back with his life! Ill let him know what will happen if he kills my man! Nathaniel snarled. It took Emmanuel some time to realize what was going on. All he knew was that the Hopkins Budo Association was going to kill Leo. In that case, wasnt he going to watch everything and take advantage of the situation and benefit from it? A smile spread across Nathaniels face. Meanwhile, Kate came to the best hotel in Hopkins, TG Restaurant. She felt a little tired and said to Otto, Uncle Otto, Im going to my room first. Yes, Miss Spencer. Otto nodded and left at once. Kate went to her room and took a cold shower. Just as she came out of the bathroom in a white bathrobe, she found the window of her room was open somehow. A gust of wind blew in, and the white curtains were fluttering. Kate wondered about it, because she remembered she had kept the window shut before the shower. Just as she went to close the window, the curtains were suddenly drawn back. A man in a ck cloak hung upside down from the roof, staring coldly at her. Chapter 509 The Wild Ambition of the Grant Family Ah! Kate gasped and copsed to the floor. She swore, even when Leo was grabbing her by the throat or her life was in danger, she wasnt so appalled like this. At this moment, she found the scene before her eyes unreal, because it was against Newtons firstw. How could someone hang upside down from the roof? Who Who are you? Kate forced herself to ask in a calm voice, but she found it hard to do so. No matter how smart she was, she was eventually a fragile girl. When in terror, she could hardly stand on her feet. Swoosh! The man flipped over and jumped into the room. Lying prone on the floor, Kate gathered the bathrobe around her. She was not afraid of death, but what was happening was worse than death. But fortunately, the man didnt vite her. He didnt even show any interest in sex. Kate heaved a sigh of relief upon seeing that. The man walked to the sofa, sat down and poured a ss of wine for himself. Kate also took advantage of this opportunity and put on a conservative blouse before she pretended to be calm and sat down across from the man, saying coolly, I wont call the police. Tell me who you are and why you broke into my room! Kate was most curious about these two things. If the man came to kill her, she could never get away. The man didnt answer Kates questions, but drank the whole bottle of wine before sizing her up. Kate just let him watch her. Wherever the mans gaze fell upon, she had an itchy sensation there. Finally, the man looked away and said in a hoarse voice, You may call me Hunter. Hunter? Kate asked in surprise, her pupils contracting. She had heard of this name from Leo. Five years ago, Hunter had filmed everything Leo and Lydia did in the warehouse, and set many traps secretly for them. Even Kate was took advantage of by him. So you are Hunter? Kate sized the man up. In his hood was a frightening iron mask, which covered his face. Since Kate was unable to identify the man, she could only ask him bluntly instead of sounding him out. Five years ago, you sent your men to kidnap Leo and framed me with it, didnt you? Kate questioned grimly. Even if she knew Hunter was strong, Kate still felt angry about being used. In her world, she could take advantage of others, while few people could take advantage of her! Unexpectedly, Hunter shook his head. No. I guess youre talking about thest Hunter. Hunter is just a code, Hunter said in a smiling voice. Astonished, Kate continued asking, Why do youe to me? Hunter said faintly, To work with you. What is it exactly? Kate asked cautiously. Hunter rose to his feet. Someone wille to talk with you over it in a while. You only have to promise me one thing Hunter drew closer to Kate and whispered something in her ear.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Kate was thrown into a panic upon hearing that and stepped back in fear. No way! I cant promise you that! Kate clenched her teeth and replied agitatedly. As if he had known Kate would refuse him, Hunter didnt get angry but said slowly, You are an ambitious schemer. It shouldnt be hard for you to figure out that the old man with you is doing more than keeping you safe. In fact, Norah sent him to watch you. So what? Kate growled through gritted teeth. Hunter replied faintly, I can help you get rid of him. Dont bother, Kate refused coldly. You will agree. As for our cooperation, lets talk about it when you agree. This is my number. Call me when youve made up your mind. After that, Hunter opened the window and jumped out of the room. Kate rushed to the window to see what was going on outside, only to see the busy street. The vehicles and people appeared so tiny when she looked down from up above, but Hunter was nowhere to be seen. Kate slumped to the floor again. She could faintly tell that she had been sucked down by a whirlpool. From five years ago. Meanwhile, Leo didnt know what had happened to the Hopkins Budo Association or to Kate. At this moment, he got two pieces of news. Besides the Spencer family, the Henderson family, the Brooks family and the Newman family had all arrived at Hopkins. Karl came as the representative of his family, while Olly came together with Angus and Reece. Olly And Karl Leo kept mumbling to himself, his lips curving into a slight smile. He looked forward to meeting Karl, as well as Angus. But he didnt forget about Olly, because Music Maestro had something to do with him. Leos thoughts were interrupted by the shrilling ring of his phone. It was actually from Justin. Whats going on with Emerdale? Leo asked. Justin replied, Everythings fine, but just as you expected, the Grant family came for cooperation. Really? Leo gave a faint smile upon hearing that. And then? The Stewart family, the Simpson family, the Spencer family and the Perry family all doubled their offer. Ms. Henderson asked for a high cooperation fee from the Grant family and agreed to work with them after they pay for it, and theyll split the profits 80-20. The L Group gets 80, while the Grant family 20. Justinughed heartily and continued, The Grant family has suffered a huge loss this time. How dare they plot against you? Who do they think they are? Leo smiled and said, Of course we have to give them a warm wee since they are so kind to offer us such arge sum of money. Lets give them some petty favors. Yes! Justin hung up and went on with his business. Meanwhile, Leo leaned back in his chair with a confident smile. He had known about the wild ambition of the Grant family. They intended to take advantage of him and get to the top, but how would Leo fulfill their wish so easily? On the other hand, a sports car was racing on the expressway from Emerdale to Hopkins. Caleb called his grandfather Lennon as he drove. Caleb, hows the cooperation going in Emerdale? Lennon sounded anxious on the phone. If they could take over the Emerdale market, it would enhance their strength in a short time. Caleb replied, smiling, It went smooth. I told you. As long as we yield to Leo, we can get whatever we want. Its just that it costs us a lot. Then Caleb told Lennon the losses he had suffered working with respective family. Lennon remained silent for a while before cursing, That bitch Lydia, how dare she ask for such a huge amount of money! Those terms are nothing but harsh! Caleb, however, didnt care about it. Its OK. As long as we can work together, the Grant family will make money. The Northernd General Assembly will begin soon. Tell our masters outside home toe back now. We need them at this moment. Lennon nodded. Youre right. When the Northernd General Assembly ends, the Grant family will rise. Hahaha Chapter 510 Lydia was Pregnant As days passed by, Leo could tell that important people were gathering to Hopkins slowly, but at a steady rate every day, and he had felt it the first day he hade to Hopkins. At this moment, the situation in Hopkins was even moreplicated than that of Valenham, a ce with an odd mix of people. Leo even thought that if he threw a brick out of the window from his office, it would hit a few government officials or billionairesing from other cities. Four royal families from Valenham havee to Hopkins. They are the Henderson family, the Newman family, the Brooks family and the Spencer family. The other five hasnte. Lydia stared solemnly at Leo with a paper in his hand. She had arrived at Hopkins yesterday and brought Emilia with her. Leo, nevertheless, didnt care how many royal families from Valenham hade. He just hugged her gently. Ah! Lydia eximed, blushing. What are you doing? Leo smiled. Its not as if youe to Hopkins that often. Could you stop talking about business for a while? Then what do you want to talk about Her cheeks burning, Lydia didnt dare to meet Leos gaze. She was a shy woman to begin with. Even if the two of them had a girl, Lydia wasnt used to Leos intense gaze. What do you think it is? Shall we get Emilia a younger brother? Leo nibbled Lydias ear. Lydia shivered and replied immediately, I wont leave this time. The head office is in steady business, and Ill take over the Hopkins branch! Besides, Emilia is on vacation now, and shell be here for some time. Lets continue tonight, all right? Not now Lydia pleaded. Daddy, mommy, I want to go to the amusement park Suddenly, the door was opened and Emilia rushed out of the room excitedly. However, she froze at the sight of her parents clinging together before covering her eyes. Well, please continue. I can go to the amusement park tomorrow Now that Emilia saw them, Lydia shot an angry nce at Leo, blushing furiously. Leo could only stand up with disappointment. Lydia tidied up her appearance and hesitated for a long time before she took out a report and handed it to Leo. Whats this? Leo asked. Lydia replied, her cheeks still burning, Just open it and take a look. Leo opened the file and nced at it. The next moment, the file fell to the floor. Leos breath became shallow as he stared at Lydia incredulously. Lydia, youre pregnant again? Leo asked in a trembling voice, his body shaking. Lydia nodded slightly and grunted. When I went backst time, I felt sick and felt like throwing up, so I went to the hospital to check on myself. The doctor told me I was pregnant. Leo recalled and calcted the time, and it was correct. Great! At this moment, even Leo couldnt help but show his happiness. He helped Lydia sit down at once. Take a seat. Dont care about business anymore. Focus on the baby.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Lydia found the nervous and excited Leo funny to watch. Its not like Im ten-month pregnant. I can walk. I just got pregnant. But you still have to take care of yourself, Leo said seriously. Pregnancy takes long. I wont leave you for the next year. OK. Lydia felt warm inside. She still remembered what it had been when she was pregnant with Emilia five years ago, and she had mixed feelings about it. At that time, she was so helpless, and wanted to have an abortion more than once. But now, that feeling didnte back at her again. On the contrary, she felt safe. Because Leo was by her side. Leo called Emilia happily, Come on! Daddy will take you to the amusement park. Emilia was so excited to hear that, but the next second, she turned to Lydia. What about mommy? Just as Lydia said she would go with them, Leo interrupted her. Mommy needs to stay at home. Let me go with you. Lydia got upset upon hearing that, but when she was about to dress Leo down, the father and daughter had already closed the door and left. Lydia grumbled, If I had known, I wouldnt have told him now But on second thought, it felt so good to be taken care of. The sullenness on her face disappeared. Lydia picked up a financial magazine and started to read it. Meanwhile, in the Hopkins Budo Association. Nathaniel looked gloomily at his men standing in a row below him. There were ten of them, and they were the top ten masters of the association. Nathaniel ran his eyes across their faces and said, Leo killed one of my men. He went too far. We have to make him pay us back with his own life! Pay us back with his own life! the ten masters roared together, their faces grim. Nathaniel continued, Emmanuel Johnston, the head of the JP Business Association, told me that Leo is a master. Dont underestimate him! The ten masters began to sneer. The old man in a suit on the far left stepped out slowly with a faint smile. Everyone gives his own definition of a master. Mr. Johnston doesnt know martial arts, so in his view, Leo is a master, while we are the real professional martial artists. Hes no match for us, the old man said contemptuously. The other masters echoed his words. Mr. Robinson is right! What is a master? Everyone gives his own definition of it! Mr. Walker, Billy is Mr. Robinsons son. He is grieving for the death of his genius martial artist boy! My heart aches for Billys death. We implore you to allow Mr. Robinson to avenge Billys death personally! We implore you to allow Mr. Robinson to avenge Billys death personally! Atst, the other nine masters said loudly together, begging Nathaniel. Cole straightened himself up and smoothed down his jacket, his eyes glinting dangerously. Nathaniel waved his hand and nodded in agreement. Mr. Robinson, please go ahead. Billy just died, and were all grieving for his death. Well capture that criminal and make him pay Mr. Robinson back with his own life! Cole folded his hands together at once. Thank you, Mr. Walker! Meanwhile, Leo had no idea that danger was approaching him, ying in the amusement park with Emilia. Emilia got tired, so Leo went to buy an ice-cream for her. However, when he came back, Emilia was nowhere to be seen. At this moment, the noise of a heated argument came from not far away from him. My mommy is not a bitch! And my daddy is not a loser either! My daddy is a big hero! Leo quickened his pace towards the crowd, who were talking about the kids in the middle, where a group of older boys were standing around Emilia and hurling abuse at her. Youre that bastard unwanted by the Henderson family. You mother got raped by a loser and gave birth to you! Emilia clenched her fists and scowled at them. How dare you speak ill of my mom and dad! Not only are we going to speak ill of them, but we are also going to hit you! After that, the head of the boys raised his hand to strike her with a mighty blow. Stop! Suddenly, a sullen but crisp voice rang out. Chapter 511 Twisting the Truth All peoples attention was drawn to this yelling. A bookish girl wearing a pair of sses barged in and raced to them. She was rather petite and looked just delicate, but she turned out to be the only one who stepped out to stop all of these. What surprised Leo the most was this girls identity. She was Laura Watts. As she was there, Leo chose to remain silent, but his impression of her developed. Who are you? Those kids werent scared of her at all and the leading kid even shouted at her. Face fell, Laura asked, Who are your parents? How can you all bully a little girl? This is wrong! Our parents? Those kids burst into dismissiveughter. The leading kid pointed at one of his fellows, You tell her. A little boy of younger age stepped toward Laura and said, Listen up! We are from Valenham and our families are all royal families. Im Connor and one of the Matthews. He is Mason and one of the Newmans! That one is from the Brooks! Connor pointed at the oldest child and eximed. Royal families? Lauras face changed and she reeled back instinctively. Everyone around gasped in surprise. No wonder they are arrogant. They are from the royal families Well, that little girl is sure out of luck today. She shouldnt have messed with the kids from the royal families Well, these kids are ying together. Their parents should be near. Lets just go. We cant get them irritated. After that, the crowd started to disperse and turned blind eyes to the bullying. They were all just normal people and the royal families could easily take their lives. But Leo nudged a middle-aged man and asked with a smile, Excuse me, whats going on there? He wanted to know why would Emilia be targeted and nearly beaten up by those kids from royal families. The man avoided his eyes in a panic, I dont really know. The kid Mason was discussing something with the other kid from the Matthews and seemed to be saying that one of his aunts left her family five years ago and then gave birth to a bastard after being raped by a loser The little girl held different opinions and joined their talk. And you know the rest. The middle-aged man added, Well, youd better stay out of this. Just leave as soon as possible. Those kids parents are around and they are from the royal families! Thank you. Leo smiled and the second he turned around, his smile was reced with a wry grimace Well, no one could beat his daughter! They were so dead! At the same time, the bullies were looking at Laura disdainfully. Her mom is that bitch and his dad is that loser. Were going to teach her a lesson today. Youd better keep your nose out of this. Mason and the other kids sneered at Laura, who flew into a fury. Laura then snapped, You cant bully a little girl even if you are from a noble family! Moreover, she is Laura paused to look at Emilia. She had checked Lydia up in secret and found out that Emilia was Lydias daughter. Laura gave out a formidable vibe as she was fuming. She was really the Watts think tank! Those kids were soon overwhelmed by her imposing manner and changed their attitudes. How how dare you meddle into our businesses Stay right there! Mason first ran away but was tripped over by a pebble and fell to the ground. The rest of the kids also stumbled and their knees were bleeding. It hurts Mason was in pain, and suddenly, he started crying. All the other kids soon followed suit and burst into tears. Their crying soon grabbed some peoples attention, including their parents. What happened? A couple in fine clothes approached them and asked angrily. They were Masons parents. Connor, what happened to you? Another couple scurried towards them and held Connor up. Who did this to you? Tell us and they wont get it away easily! Connor immediately pointed at Laura and Emilia, Daddy, mommy, shes Auntie Lydias bastard daughter! And that woman was her ally and pushed us all to the ground! What? His parents faces fell disapprovingly. All the other parents also red at Laura and Emilia. Leo was standing afar with a chilly gaze that could tear people into pieces. He saw clearly that those kids fell over themselves. Laura hurriedly exined, No, they stumbled themselves Bullshit! Connors parents interrupted her. They scowled at Laura, My son said you pushed them! Are you telling me that my son lied to me? How dare you hurt him? We are from the Newmans! Where are you from? Lauras face screwed with rage while Emilia pouted in a grievance. Emilia missed her father. Tell us! Masons mother walked to Laura and pped her on the face. Lauras face burned in pain and braced her up, Im from Hopkins and one of the Watts. The nobles looked disdainful, Well, mere Watts. Before they came to Hopkins, they did some research that there were three prestigious families at Hopkins and the Watts was one of them. You are just from a mere Watts! Youre risking your neck trying to hurt our kids! Kneel down in front of our kids with that bastard! All the parents yelled condescendingly for granted.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Laura protected Emilia through clenched teeth and didnt make a move. Those parents turned livid about it, Well, all right then, how about we go to the Watts and talk to them? No! Lauras face changed in panic. These parents were from three powerful royal families and there was no way she can resist them alone. She had no choice but to yield. Fine then, Ill do. Teeth clenched and eyes reddened, Laura was about to drop to her knees. Connor, Mason, and the other kids just sneered. But at the very next second, a strong force grabbed her shoulder and stopped her from kneeling down. Laura turned around and immediately got thrilled as if she saw her lifesaver. Leo? Daddy! Emilia got excited. Leo strode to them and nced at those royal families members who had turned wooden. Since when do you get to hurt my daughter? Chapter 512 We Are a Team Leo? Connors parents eximed in fear, gazing at him in horrified disbelief. The Matthews, the Newmans, and the Brooks all gathered here today. They werent core members of their families, so they just heard about Lydias story and hadnt met Leo before. But Connors parents were different! They met Leo before. They still remembered how Leo took the whole Hendersons down alone and scared Terry into a coffin. They thought Lydia came to the amusement park with Emilia. But the person was Leo, who was a nightmare to them. Thank you for protecting my daughter. Leo lifted Emilia up and thanked Laura. Laura shook her head, I would have risked my life to protect her if I knew shes Lydias daughter. Leo knew how much Laura respected Lydia, but still, Leo owed her a favor. Leo then turned to those parents and smiled, Well, you want them to kneel down? Connors parents were too scared to utter a word, but Masons parents looked scornfully at Leo after learning that he was Lydias husband. Well, you are Lydias loser husband! Masons mother taunted. Then she turned to look at Connors parents sarcastically. The Matthews gestured to stop Masons mothers aggressive talk, but she was still rattling on like no one was around. I heard that Lydias husband is a loser. Well, like daughter, like father! You are here just on time! Kneel down! All of you! No one can get up until my son is satisfied. Leos name sounded familiar to the Brooks, but it didnt ring a bell. So, they didnt take it seriously and sneered at them on Masons side. Laura red at them. Looping arms around Leos neck, Emilia stuttered, Daddy, they bad-mouthed mommy and you. I dont care they did that to me, but I cant let them do that to you! Emilias eyes zed with fury. Leo ignored others, and instead, kissed Emilia on the face. Daddy loves you, too. They cant. As Leos voice fell, all the people, except for the Matthews, burst into a sneer. They said through condescending gazes. Were royal families in Valenham. You and your daughter just mean nothing to us. Why cant we? Masons mother was the most provocative. Leo didnt respond to her and looked at Lauras swollen left-sided face, Did she p you? Laura nodded in angry silence. Leo then walked to Masons mother and hit her in the face. Leo exerted all of his strength on the p and knocked off her two teeth. Her mouth was full of blood. Everyones eyes widened in shock. They flew off the handle whening out of the shock. How dare you hit her? Do you know who we are? How dare you hit me? I will definitely kill you! Masons mother cursed Leo hysterically even though her mouth was bleeding. But Leo justughed it off. Even Hayden, Angus, and Terry had to respect me, a bunch of royal families living on the distant edge is yelling at me? As his sound fell, he walked towards them. All the parents stepped back in fear. What what do you want? Only core members of the families had bodyguards. If Leo was going to attack them, they could never get away with this. Leo gave a fake smile, Nothing, kneel as you asked us to! All the parents were bbergasted and shouted, You cant do this to us! This is between kids and let the kids deal with this!N?velDrama.Org content rights. Now they were pinning the whole rap on the kids. The rest of the parents nodded approvingly, Right, this is a great idea! Laura cast a grim look at Leo and said, Dont listen to them! The kids will beat your daughter! Leo knew that, but after a while, he agreed, You got a point. We should let them deal with their own matters. All the parents froze in disbelief. They gave a wry sneer to Leo. Mason, Connor, and the rest of the boys all stared at Emilia like they were eyeing prey. Leo! You are throwing Emilia under the bus! Laura turned livid with anger. But Leo only put Emilia down and looked at her lovingly. Emilia was a bit frightened and clenched Leos leg hard. Daddy, Im scared Leo smiled, Emilia, I know that you are scared, but you have to grow up! My daughter cannot be a coward. If he yells at you, hit back! If he hit you, crush him! Daddys here. Laura was taken aback by the arrogance in Leos words. The smile on Leos face was distant and hollow. He looked pretty tough. This was how Leo trained his soldiers in Northernd. There was not a single coward in his troops. This is time to show them what I taught you before. Leo patted Emilias shoulder to encourage her, Were a team. If we want to protect mommy, we got to make sure we can protect ourselves first. Go kick their asses till they wont dare to mess with you ever again! Daddy is here! Leos voice was low, but it was like some powerful magic that could disperse Emilias fear. She red at Mason, Connor, and the rest of the kids. No one had expected Emilia to confront all these boys fearlessly. They were bbergasted. Emilia, you and your daddy are both bastards! Mason, Connor, and all the boys charged Emilia violently. They were older and much stronger than Emilia. But Emilia wasnt afraid at all. Her eyes filled with rage and strong faith. Im Lydia and Leos kid! You cant bad-mouth my mommy and daddy! Emilia yelled as she charged forward and punched Mason in the face. Chapter 513 Emilia’s First Battle Mason and Connors parents paused in disbelief. Mason and Connor were caught off guard when Emilia sprinted to them. They didnt expect her to attack them as she was outnumbered. Mason, Connor, and the other kids all sneered when they regained their senses. She was just risking her neck on this! Mason and Connor looked at each other and leaped to punch Emilia together. Emilia bounced back lightly. Mason and Connor missed the boat and nearly fell to the ground. What? Mason and Connors parents were all amazed. Laura was also taken aback. How can a six-year-old girl be so agile? Leo raised the corner of his mouth into a knowing smile. Emilia was his daughter. She should be a better warrior. If she was trained from a young age, she could be the first female warrior in Pompeii. Emilia was working hard on it, so Leo had faith in her. Grab their hands. Then Emilia took Mason and Connors arms as Leo guided them. How How can this be possible? All the parents attention was on the kids. Mason and Connor were flustered after being grabbed by my arms. Leo spoke again, Now! Emilia hit Mason and Connor on their faces right away. Blood soon oozed out of their noses. But they were also motivated by the pain. How dare you hit me? Mason and Connor charged Emilia with shaming into anger. Squat down and trip them with your feet. Leo said lowly. Emilia immediately crouched and extended her leg. Mason and Connor instantly fell to the ground severely bruised limps. Mommy! Mason and Connor burst into tears out of sheer pain. The rest of the kids winced at Emilias counterattack. Mason! Connor! Masons mother and Connors mother were nervous and hurriedly went to hug their kids. At the same time, they red at Emilia. You little bastard! How dare you beat my son! I will kill you! On top of the anger, they jumped to p Emilia, but before they can approach Emilia, they were thrown to the ground. They hit the ground like a lost kite and their mouths started bleeding profusely. Leo had walked to Emilia and looked down upon them. Shouldnt we let the kids handle this? If you break your words, I wouldnt mind joining in. Leo said in a calm butmanding tone that sent a chill down everyones spine. Only the murmurs of the crowd can be heard. Leo pped them pretty hard, ignoring their royal identities. Mason and Connor turned numb in shock when they saw their mothers lying on the ground. Emilia took the chance to kick them to the ground and red down at them. Do you still bad-mouth my daddy, mommy, and me again? Mason and Connor hurriedly begged for mercy. We wont do it ever again! Laura just froze in surprise. That was really Leos daughter. Awesome! Though Leo was guiding her, she wouldnt win the battle without surefooted skills. Leo then lifted Emilia up and scanned around. Now its time to get down to our business. Leo said to them indifferently. A child is better unborn than untaught! Since your kids can call us bitch and bastard, you must have bad-mouthed us these exact words before. I need you all to kneel down and swear you wont do it again. Not even think of it! Leos words were loud and clear. All the royal members in Valenham were overwhelmed with a mixture of rage and astonishment. Everyone looked up to them. How can a loser that didnt even get to be epted by the Hendersons tell them to kneel down? You are the first one who dares to make us bend! Masons father smiled out of anger and shouted at Leo. His name was Cameron, sort of ranked first in the Newmans branches. Cameron was once lucky to be at Hopkins with Olly and Angus. But Leo was rather peaceful. Im sorry. I can lose everything else but my wife and daughter. You also have to kowtow the times that your kids called bitches and bastards. Leos words had pissed everyone off. Has he lost his mind? Even Lydia didnt talk to us like this. How dare you! We are royal families! The feud between them had drawn some peoples attention. After learning the goings-on, the neers all agreed that this young man was crazy. But Leo didnt care about them at all and only fixed his gaze on these parents. As you wont do it yourself, I will help you. How can you be so vicious? Lets get started with you.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Leo then turned to Connors parents. Though Leos looks didnt change, they still make the Matthews shudder out of fear. They felt like they were turning into a beasts prey. Leo developed a palpable sense of the forceful vibe. Stop! An old man suddenly yelled in a distant and angry tone. All the people were taken aback by this shouting and some peoples eardrums even bled out. Leo hurriedly covered Emilias ear. She was too young to handle this formidable power. Leo squinted and his eyes glinted with killing intent. He turned around and saw a grey-haired old man standing on a roof afar. He was way too strong and vigorous in his seventies. Leo was surprised and didnt expect to see such a powerful man in Hopkins. He is Cole from the Mysteration of Martial Arts Association! Someone in the crowd suddenly recognized him and eximed. Chapter 514 I Don’t Take the Blame Martial arts association? Leo murmured with a frown. He dealt with a Martial Arts Association member a few days ago, why were they everywhere? But even Leo got to admit that the Martial Arts Association nowadays had grown fast. Ultimately, the Northernd General Assembly wasing soon, and martial strength was the key factor to decide the champion and that was where the Martial Arts Association shined. Martial arts went viral all over the country with the Martial Arts Association being founded in every provincial capital. As the Northernd General Assembly was held in Hopkins, Martial Arts Association in Hopkins was naturally the host. So, there would be a lot of powerful people here. But Leo just wondered why they woulde after him again and again. Those royal members looked fearfully at Cole. The royal families usually treated powerful forces like this as honored guests. You are Leo? Cole stared at Leo with steely eyes. Its me. Youre Before Leo finished his sentence, Coles pupil dted and shed to disappear. He then came to Leo at the next second and aimed his punch at Emilia. Leo killed his grandson Billy and he vowed to let Leo get a taste of losing his child! Go to hell! Leo sensed Coles killing intent and his gaze was as cold as iced razor des. He had no choice but to protect Emilia. All people witnessed Coles fist whistling through Leos left-sided face and cking a strand of his hair. At the very next second, the ground started to crack like a sprawling spider web. All the people gasped when they witnessed such a destructive force. All the royal members gasped at Coles power. This martial expert wasing for Leo, and he was on the same boat with the royal members. Cole wanted to see if Leo was really powerful as the chairman had told him. After a punch, Cole knew that he had underestimated Leo. Leo removed his hand from Emilias eyes and pointed in Lauras direction, Emilia, do you want to y with Auntie Lydia? Emilia sensed the danger and nodded, What about you, daddy? Leo stroked Emilias hair with a smile, I will be right back. Okay then, be quick Emilia actually didnt want to leave her daddy. Leo then left Emilia with Laura, Take care of my daughter. Laura nced at Cole seriously, How did you mess up with the Martial Arts Association? Cole ranks top ten in the association. Really? Leo nced at Cole in surprise for those talents hidden in Hopkins. He had met several formidable experts, so how many ace masters were there? Well, you might think the three prestigious families are the only powerful forces in Hopkins. The Martial Arts Association is actually the fourth. The top ten masters in the Association can even massacre a number of people alone! You cant win! Just go to the Watts with me! Laura gave Leo a serious warning. Leo said through a sneer, Not now. I dont care if hes in the top ten or at the top. I can handle it myself. Laura nced at Leo like she was watching a psycho. We are enemies though, I dont hate you personally. Come back alive. She needs you. Laura gazed into his eyes and left with Emilia. Are you going to run away under my watch? Cole shot them a fierce gaze while charging forwards, but Leo sprinted forward to stop him. Eyes met, they were both wild and intense. Did I do anything to the Martial Arts Association? Why do you keep haunting me? And now, youre going toy hands on my daughter? Leos words seemed to get on Coles nerve. His eyes reddened with the only wish to tear Leo into pieces. You dont know that? Do you honestly think less of the Association? Coles frosty tone brought down the atmosphere around him. Everyone gazed at Leo pitifully. How many people did this Leo mess with? Even the Martial Arts Association was dying to kill him. Leo knitted his eyebrows, I only met your people once! Why would you hate me so much? Stop making excuses! Cole got furious, You killed my grandson that Im proud of the most! Everyone around got dumbfounded. Leo killed a member of the Martial Arts Association? Well, all the members of the association were one-in-a-million powerful masters. Thankfully, they didnt confront Leo. Otherwise, they would have been killed. But then again, it wouldnt help even if Leo aced in martial arts. The Martial Arts Association was very protective of its members! Leo was so dead today! The parents felt they were finally going to seek their revenge, waiting for Cole to kill him. But Leo just frowned, Whos your grandson? Billy! Leo was taken aback when he heard this name. He finally figured out who Cole was talking about. Billy was condescending, but Leo appreciated his humbleness after being defeated. He died? Leo found it hard to believe. Stop ying dumb! Cole red at Leo, Billy died a tragedy! He was beheaded His head was put into a sack and was mailed to the association! You are challenging us! Leo shook his head, I didnt kill him. He left J Group after the fight. Cole answered indifferently, You neednt do it yourself, right? I heard that you have a great minion as an assassinator. He was referring to Nadine. Leo shook his head again, She wouldnt do such a thing. Believe it or not, I didnt kill Billy. Someone else must have killed him and me it on me. Who else could it be? Cameron shouted, You are the most suspicious murderer! He then turned to Cole, Mr. Robinson, we are royal families in Valenham: the Newmans, the Brooks, and the Matthews! Well try our best to help you kill this man! Leo was irritated and darted his eyes around them coldly, Well then, lets start with kneeling down! He strode in Camerons direction.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Chapter 515 Cole, the God of War Leo walked towards them, a steely, neutral nce sitting on his face. Everyone was scared. They were like tiny boats in a vast expanse of water that can be beaten up by waves at any second. But at the very next second, Cole yelled, How dare you hurt them in front of me? Cole stomped on the ground, leaving it a crack. He raced towards Leo like a rocket and formed a w with his hand to clutch Leos head. Its Coles famous trick, w Heart Hand! Everyone eximed in awe. A master was once killed by Coles this trick. Back then, Cole wed that persons scalp off his head and it looked quite brutal. However, Leo didnt care about his attack and kept walking toward those royal members. Cameron felt both flustered and thrilled. He was still provoking Leo, Even though you married Lydia, you are still a loser! You cant force me to kneel down! At this time, Cole had approached Leo. Oh, really? Leo then kicked Camerons knee lightly. At the next second, a frightening sound of bone cracking went off coupled with Camerons tragic shrieking. Everyone saw Camerons left calf was distorted heavily like it was drilled by an electric drill. Cameron copsed to the ground miserably. At this time, Cole was going to w Leos head. People shook their heads and some even turned around to avoid the following bloody scene. Leo insisted on letting these royal members kneel down even though he would be wringing his head off. Well, he was practically stubborn! Even Cole himself started smiling hysterically. Go to hell! But Cole just caught air and nearly fell to the ground. What? Did Cole just miss? All the stand-byers were taken aback. How could the God of War with famous w Heart Hand fail? Unbelievable! Cole also examined his hand unbelievably. Well, he was just steps away from Leos scalp! But Leo was at a distance from him now. Was it just his shadow? Is he way faster than me? Cole shook this scary thought off his mind. This cant be! Nobody can be this powerful in this world! Not even the president of the Martial Arts Association, Nathaniel. Well, to err is human. I missed that one. Cole consoled himself inside. Well, on the other hand, led by Cameron, all the royal members had dropped to their knees and everyones calf was twisted at a weird angle. Their bones can be vaguely seen. Leo had been merciful or they would have been instantly disabled! The scene was quite spectacr. Kneel here and repent for your sins. Leo turned around and stared at Cole through a chuckle, You are called God of War? Cole forced to gather hisposure, Right. They all call me God of War. Masters with nicknames were all extremely formidable and they would be nicknamed after their traits. Leo cracked a smile, What a coincidence. Im also called God of War. Im wondering which one of us is more supreme. Cole paused and then sneered, I started practicing martial arts when I was little. For the past seventy years of my life, about five hundred powerful people were defeated by me. How dare you fight with me? Well, five hundred? Leo smiled and continued, Im from Nothernd and practiced for mere five years. But hundreds of thousands of barbarians were killed by me.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Cole then burst intoughers. His tears nearly came out through the hardugh. How hrious! Do you really think that I would believe you as I havent been in the army before? I know the Northend is the most dangerous ce in whole Pompeii but at the same time, its also the most rock-solid ce! And this is all because that the Northernd is led by Dragonlord! Even the dragonlord wouldnt say he killed that much of people! You were just in the army for five years! How can you be so brazen? After a moment, Cole asked again, Then how many powerful people have you killed? Powerful people Leo recalled and utter a figure, Nine. Cole burst outughing. Just nine? How can youpare with me? How can you call yourself God of War? Did you give yourself this name? Cole contorted his face into an odd expression. All the stand-byers started shaking their hands. Leo was sure shameless! Leo smiled and didnt try to exin. All the people were nobodies to him except for the Supremes. To Leo, only the Supremes could be called powerful people. The nine people that Leo killed were the nine Supremes in the West. They crossed over the Antic Sea to carry out the y Dragon n. Leo battled on the top of Elview Mountain alone. In the end, the nine Supremes were killed and Leo won by a narrow margin. Stop bullshitting. I will kill you today whatever you are! You killed my grandson! Cole stared at Leo and looked grim. To him, Leo was already like a corpse. He would only miss once and the next time, Cole would chop Leos head off. Leo was undisturbed, Okay then, I will show you the real God of War. Leo remained still and gazed at Cole with one hand on the back. Cole was surprised, What are you trying to do? Leo smiled, Didnt you im that I killed your grandson? I will let you know what a stupid idea this is. The real strong warrior disdains to kill people who are much weaker than them. I will only use one hand to fight with you today and lets see if you can survive after one round! Chapter 516 Born to be the King His voice echoed in the air, loud enough to perforate everyones eardrum. People fixed their eyes on the arrogant Leo. Obviously, he showed incredible contempt for Cole, the God of War. Leo was literally about to fight him with one hand only. What an aggressive offense! Cole stared at him in a sulk. Rage was brewing in his eyes. Even Cameron Newman, including the rest of those royal families in Valenham, was shocked. Perhaps Leo was out of his mind, they assumed. Who the hell do you think you are? How dare you say that to Mr. Robinson? You are signing your own death warrant! Mr. Robinson, hes literally despising you! Actually, what Leo said had set him on the fire of rage before the rest of them started to fan the me. Kid, your death wish is granted! Cole huffed with a chilling voice while staring at him evilly. The rest of them couldnt help sparing a tinge of sympathy for Leo. From their perspective, Leo could never survive this no matter how hard he struggled during the fight, not to mention that he imed himself to fight with one hand only. Probably he wouldnt even survive for a minute. But Leo remainedposed and stood still with his left hand resting behind his back. As he had imed, he was ready to fight with one hand only. You bastard! Cole roared and suddenly disappeared. Just within a blink, he rushed over to Leos front. He stretched out his palm to grab Leos neck. A typical attack! Those onlookers felt like they had foreseen the death of Leo. Cole might have only failed once, but never twice. However, Leo grabbed Coles wrist with his right hand the next second. What? Cole was shocked. UnUnbelievable! Cameron and the rest of them were greatly startled. Leo actually grabbed Coles wrist with one hand? But soon, something more horrible happened. Leo suddenly strengthened his grip. Crack! A terrible sound echoed in the air. Coles wrist was badly twisted while the bone was exposed. Bang! Leo then did a leg-whip. Under the surprised gaze of others, Cole was thrown backward in the air and then he hit on a big tree and cracked it down in half. As Cole hit the ground, dust swirled in the air around him. He vomited blood all over the ground. As I said, it only takes me one hand to knock you down. Stillposed, Leo stated as if it were nothing but a trifle. This time, not only had Cole dropped his disdainful manner, but His face was filled with shock and horror. Meanwhile, the members of those royal families yelling to kill Leo had all kept their mouths shut, among whom the Matthews were the most horrified. As the members of the Matthews, they were both clearly aware of what Leo had done to their family before. After they witnessed all these at this moment, greater horror started to crawl up into their minds. No! Impossible! Coles wrinkled face was covered with disbelief. His re at Leo was mixed with horror. While speaking, he couldnt help shivering as the feeling of panic had run out of control. As a well-known and widely recognized fighter, he found it impossible to face such a panic of failure. Leo smiled, Okay if you cant ept the fact, Im willing to offer you another chance. He suggested it arrogantly and domineeringly as if he were talking to a nobody. Driven by both madness and horror, Cole stood up again and rushed over to Leo. However, the same thing happened-Leo grabbed his wrist once again. But this time, Leo started to counterattack. He pinned Cole to the ground with his foot stepping hard onto his skinny body. Soon, the air around them swiveled up because of Leos violent move. Cole closed his eyes instinctively. At this moment, he could tell the death was approaching as long as Leo squashed him with his foot. However, quite a whileter, nothing happened. Cole opened his eyes, but soon he shivered out of fear-he could clearly see Leos foot freeze about an inch above his face. If his feet came down a bit closer, Coles head would have been smashed. The time seemed to be frozen at this moment. Meanwhile, the rest of those from the royal families were all stunned. Then they started trembling because of Leos incredible power. Now they finally had aprehensive understanding of Leo. You Cole stared at Leo, drowning himself in terror. He actually found it hard to utter. Leo looked at him from above, Now you should believe I am not the one who murdered your grandson, right? His voice still sounded casual. Cole couldnt help swallowing.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Indeed, he could clearly feel the threat of death just now. Cole hurried to nod. Now he believed it must be someone else who murdered his grandson. Not until then did Leo move away his foot, I am born to be the king! So I never easily stain my hands with blood. You dont deserve it, not to even mention Billy. Cole responded with silence. He stood up himself. As he stared at Leo, mixed feelings surged up in his mind. As Leo just said, he didnt kill Billy because Leo would never waste time on random people. As a top warrior, Leo would nevermit nasty assassinations for the sake of pride. Why dont you just kill me? asked Cole. Standing still, Leo turned to look at him, You are here to revenge on your grandson. So why should I kill you? But listen, you are being too rash to make a wise choice. Thats why somebody else would take advantage of you. After that, Leo walked over to those from the royal families. Seeing that, Cameron almost passed out because of horror. While some of them actually peed their own pants in panic. Mr. Cohen some of them started to address Leo with respect. Smiling, Leo suddenly pped them on the face. So, are you still going to curse my wife and daughter? All of them shook their heads, Never! Being your wife is the greatest fortune for Lydia. Undoubtedly, a powerful husband could be the shield of everything. However, Leo shook his head, No! Being her husband is the greatest fortune for me! Keep your knees on the ground! I should pick up my daughter now. Leo turned around to leave. Chapter 517 Incredible Story Meanwhile, a ck Benz reached the Watts residence. Then Laura got off the limousine while holding Emilia in her arms. Emilia looked around this strange building. She asked timidly, Laura, where are we? Laura smiled to reply, Thiss my home. Today is my grandpas birthday. You can just stay here to wait for your dad. Okay Emilia replied coyly. She was still too young to fit herself right in a different ce. Emilia appeared rather sensible this time. She didnt run around the house as she always did at home. Instead, she stayed in a corner to read books attentively. Meanwhile, Laura was watching beside her. She somehow loved to spend time with Emilia. Emilia looked like Lydia, but a small version. Undoubtedly, she would definitely turn out to be a terrifically charmingdy when she grew up. But for Laura, she found Emilia more adorable when she noticed how sensible this little girl appeared, which triggered her greater affection for Emilia. It suddenly reminded Laura that she was about to reach the age of marriage. It was time for her to develop a rtionship and then have her own child. A smile appeared on her face. She took off her sses and sat down next to Emilia. What are you reading? asked Laura with a smile. Hans Christian Andersens Fairy tales! answered Emilia with her finger pointing at the cover of the book. Do you want me to read the story for you? asked Laura tentatively. A five-year-old kid should be able to tell the difference between right and wrong. She wanted to know how Emilia viewed her. Emilia raised her head to look at her. She suddenly smiled, Sure! Then she handed Laura the book. Laura seemed excited. She started to read the stories one after one. Soon, Emilia felt a bit sleepy as she rubbed her own eyes. Where is daddy? she said while looking outside the window. We need to be patient. Your daddy will be back soon. Answered Laura caringly. However, she couldnt help worrying about it. Though she was fighting against Leo, from her current perspective, she still hoped that Leo could get through it. Leoplease be safe she prayed to herself. Emilia waved her hand, I dont want fairy tales anymore. Daddy never reads fairy tales for me before sleep. Laura asked curiously, So what does your daddy do before you go to sleep? Daddy tells his own stories! Emilia smiled as soon as she said, Daddy got so many stories! Hes a superhero! Hearing that, Laura felt like having a sudden crush. She couldnt help asking, So how many stories do you still remember? Emilia tilted her head to think about it, Well, I forgot some of them. But I still keep the rest in my mind. Just tell me what you remember. Lauras heartbeat was running wild with excitement. Okay! Emilia then continued, Daddy has enlisted five years ago. He had killed countless enemies during all kinds of battles The little girl started to tell the stories excitedly. Even her sleepiness seemed to evade her. Laura was listening attentively. As the story went on, she was stunned with her eyes wide open. Her mind felt like being struck by something incredible. She still remembered she had heard a familiar story when she was studying abroad. Soon, numerous titles started to flood in her mind-a veteran shining with extraordinary exploits, the youngest God of War ever since the country was founded, the Dragonlord of the country, one in a billion! Leo is the Dragonlord? Laura was startled. Though there were some mere differences, the story Emilia was telling mostly appeared the same as the one of the Dragonlord in Northernd. But what Emilia then said totally dissolved the doubt of Laura. But I have seen the same story from the documentary film I watched at school. Hearing that, Laura seemed relieved. Then a self-mocking smile appeared on her face. Leo must have copied the stories from the documentary film Dragonlord, she assumed. As for Emilia iming that it was the story of her daddy, Leo must have fabricated it so as to leave a great impression on her daughter. After all, it was amon case among all fathers in the world. Suddenly, the door was opened. Jonah, wearing a formal suit, stepped inside. When he was about to utter, he suddenly noticed that Laura was holding a little girl in her arms. He was surprised, Laura, whos that girl? Laura smiled to reply, Shes the daughter of Lydia. I happened to meet her on my way home. So I brought her back. Her dad will be here soon to pick her up. Oh, Lydias daughter Jonah seemed less confused. But soon, he froze. Then he stared at Laura, looking stunned, Shes Lydias daughter? Jonah then looked at Emilia, Her father is Leo? Laura nodded, Yeah, whats wrong? Jonah felt like being struck by dizziness when hearing her answer. He hurried to lock the door and draw the curtain. He dragged Laura aside and said seriously, Laura, are you crazy? You brought Leos daughter here? Laura frowned, She will just stay for a while. Leo wille to pick her up. Jonah was irritated, Laura, whats wrong with you? Dont you know how terrible the feud between us and Leo has been? You brought his daughter home? What if grandpa knows that? This little girl will be killed! We have just returned from abroad! There are so many people in the family holding dissension against you. They are all seeking a chance to knock you down! But now you literally get yourself in trouble? Grandpas birthday banquet will soon begin! So what about her? After a short silence, Laura said, Just let her stay here. It will be fine. Though Emilia didnt understand what they meant, she could tell she brought Laura some trouble. Emilia hurried to say, Laura, I am okay to stay here alone. I will keep myself quiet. You can go if you need to. Laura looked at Jonah, See? Shes a sweet girl.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. However, Emilias belly rumbled with hunger. She covered her own belly and stared at Laura pitifully. Seeing that, Laura held her up, Just take her to the banquet. Nobody knows shes Leos daughter as long as we keep our mouths shut. Okay. Jonah nodded. As Laura stepped out with Emilia in her arms, a calcted thought was brewing in Jonahs mind. Chapter 518 The Banquet Laura, wait! The calcted look soon shed across his eyes. Jonah hurried to walk over. Whats the matter? Laura had been focused on Emilia. She didnt even notice Jonah was actually nning something evil. Jonah said seriously, Are you sure it will be fine if we take her to the banquet? I heard there is a leader among our peers in the family who is summoning every rival against you. They have been looking for a chance to take you down once you make any mistakes. Though Laura was the most excellent one among her peers in the family. The JP Business Association offered her admission as soon as she returned from abroad, the honor of which seemed impossible for all her peers to achieve even including Jonah. Obviously, Laura would more than likely be the only inheritor to lead the family. As far as they knew, no families had ever been led by ady though, the Matthews in Valenham was an exception. That was why those peers of Laura would never just sit by. But meanwhile, their hostility against Laura was mixed with fear. Jonah was expecting that Laura might look a bit panicky after hearing that. However, Laura acted like she didnt even take it seriously. Huh, are you sure their childish trick is going to work? Laura replied disdainfully. Then she left with Emilia. Jonah froze for seconds. Then he followed over with a sulky face. Ever since the former residence of the Watts had been demolished by Leo, Ayan rebuilt a greater and steadier manor in the same structure. The new manor was located in a mountainous area, even far away from the suburban region. As the night fell, countless limousines parked outside the gate of the manor, among which Porsche and Lamborghini appeared to be the cheapest while Bentley and Rolls-Royce weremon to be seen. The Watts had been one of the Top Three families in Hopkins. So the seventieth birthday of Ayan had turned out to be a remarkable day in the upper ss. Even the rivals of the Watts, the Palmers and the Grants, had sent their most outstanding young members to attend the banquet. Undoubtedly, the Watts had been greatly privileged. Wonderful! seeing all those honorable guests attending the banquet, Jonah nodded proudly. However, Laura didnt seem interested in the social asion. Instead, she still focused on Emilia. Jonah couldnt help sighing, I heard that grandpa is going to announce his inheritor. I really wonder who it might be. But Laura still showed no response but to y with Emilia. Jonah got a bit annoyed, Hey, Laura, dont you even care about it? Laura raised her head to look at him, I said I dont want topete for the inheritance. It has nothing to do with me. Jonah looked surprised. Then he let out a sneer, I know you dont care. But the others do. They have taken you as the greatest rival. Hearing that, Laura seemed less delighted. But still, she responded with silence. Jonah sighed again, The Grants and the Palmers are still on their way. Come on, lets take a seat. Jonah was the first to sit down, and then followed by Laura. Laura, whos this girl in your arms? one of her peers nearby asked. Laura smiled, Shes the daughter of my friend. He will soon arrive to pick her up after he finishes his own business. Oha daughter of your friend the others nodded. Then one of them asked, Whats her name? Laura didnt respond immediately. However, Emilia suddenly uttered, Emilia, just call me Emilia! Laura looked at her surprisedly. Her brilliance impressed Laura a lot. Commonly speaking, the little girl should have told her full name-Emilia Cohen. However, she only told them her first name. Emilia then smiled at Laura. Yes, her name is Emilia Laura nodded with a smile. Hearing that, the others replied with a smile as well. Oh, Emiliashe looks so pretty. Then they shifted to talk about someone else in the family. Hey, do you think n will return to attend grandpas banquet? asked Albie, the one who got badly beaten by Leo. And he had just currently recovered. One of them sneered, Come on, are you kidding? That loser is going to return? He didnt even dare toe back to Hopkins if it werent because of his luck to meet a powerful boss. If he has the guts to show up in the banquet, we will definitely smash him. It was Lane who was speaking. Suddenly, Hollie Watts gestured to hush. Hey, be quiet. Grandpa ising. Then a brand-new ck Lincoln limousine arrived at the manor. An old man in a red suit, supported by his bodyguards, walked over with an energetic look It was exactly the head of the Watts, Ayan. Except for Laura, all her peers started to look at him expectantly. Today was his birthday banquet, during which he would announce the name of his inheritor.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Obviously, all of them were looking forward to embracing the fortune, by which they could enjoy greater status in the family. Jonah was the first to walk over to present his gift. Grandpa, happy birthday! Im here to present my gift, No5, 1948 painted by Jackson Pollock. Jonah then showed him a huge scroll of oil paintings. As he unfolded it, an amazing painting was revealed in front of all guests, causing a series of exmation among them. The guests couldnt help eximing, Thats the painting of Jackson Pollock! Its worth more than a hundred million! What a priceless masterpiece! Wonderful! Ayan eximed as well, feeling delighted. Then both Lane and Albie presented their gifts as well. Though they were both luxurious paintings, Jackson Pollocks work was slightly better. Only Laura didnt present any gift now. Jonah looked at her, Laura, wheres your gift for grandpa? Laura stood up, Grandpa, sorry to disappoint you. Im not a person who values unnecessary and overborate formalities. So I didnt prepare any gift. As soon as she finished, the rest of them all stared at her, stunned. However, Ayan didnt seem to be displeased. Its okay. Your admission to JP Business Association is the best gift for me. Hearing that, the others soon realized what he meant. Laura, as a business rising star on Wall Street, actually enjoyed a greater social status even than Ayan. But soon, Ayan noticed the girl Laura was holding in her arms. He frowned, Laura, whos this little girl? Hmmm when Laura hesitated to tell, Jonah chimed in, Shes Leos daughter! Chapter 519 Betray As soon as he finished, the atmosphere seemed to be frozen. Stunned, everyone around couldnt help gossiping with great disbelief. No way! Shes Leos daughter? I heard that Leo had a daughter. That must be true. Howe her daughter shows up here? Hey, its grandpas birthday! What the hell are you doing with that little bastard? Are you messing around grandpas banquet? The gossip started to spread all over while they fixed their eyes on Laura wryly. Laura froze on spot out of shock. Then she red at Jonah with her eyes wide open. Driven by madness, she felt like tearing him apart! Jonah, you never had she expected that it was her twin brother who sold her out. Why? as Laura collected herself, she questioned madly. Jonah replied with a sneer while looking at her, Laura, I did this for you! We are both parts of the Watts. You should tell which side you are on. Dont confuse your own side with your enemys! Laura was rendered outrageous, I never confuse myself! Leo is my enemy! But the girl is innocent! Jonah sighed and shook his head, Laura, as your brother, I can stand by while watching you stray away. But you didnt seem to notice your own fault. Sorry, I got to leave it to grandpa to decide. Then Jonah looked at Ayan, Grandpa, I have to apologize for Laura bringing Leos daughter to your banquet, which must be a bummer! Meanwhile, Ayan was irritated. His face was burning with rage. He shouted at Laura, What is going on? His twisted mad face scared Emilia. Who are theyI am scared she locked her arms tight on Lauras neck.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Laura hurried tofort her, Dont worry. I am here with you. But Laura didnt exin the reason why she brought Emilia here. Instead, she said, Grandpa, even if shes Leos daughter, shes innocent. Im sure you must be generous enough to allow her to stay. Are you lecturing grandpa? Lane shouted. He was the one bearing the worst hatred against Leo. He felt like tearing this little girl apart. Grandpa, there is no denying that Laura messed up your birthday because she brought that little bastard here! I know Laura has been outstanding. But under no circumstance should she challenge your bottom line. Hearing that, the others all started to echo. Yeah, grandpa, today is your birthday! There is no way to let this little bastard screw it up. Get her out! Get her out! Soon, the rest of them all started yelling to get Emilia out of the manor. Emilia was too scared to utter. As for those guests, they were all aware that there was a young man named Leo who had smashed the former resident of the Watts. Some of them echoed with a smirk, Ayan, as the leader of the family, you should know how important to maintain your dignity. Now the daughter of your enemy shows up at your banquet. Are you sure you are not going to do something? Hearing that, Ayan grew more and more sullen. Something violent was brewing in his eyes. Noticing that, Jonah took the chance to incite, Grandpa, I heard that you have ever thought about making Laura your inheritor. Is that true? Undoubtedly, this question made this whole thing worse. Ayan totally went mad. Actually, that was true. What was more, he had strongly believed that this should be the only wise decision to make. However, now he totally dropped this idea! No matter how outstanding and privileged Laura had been, what she had done today greatly offended his bottom line. Ayan swore to God that he would never let the same thing happen again! Nonsense! I have never mentioned it. His face was stuffed with sulkiness while he was staring at Jonah. But Jonah didnt seem to be afraid. Instead, he hurried to ask tentatively with a smug, Wellif Laura has been excluded, who else could it be? Ayan soon noticed what he meant. Then he squinted at him. Both Jonah and Laura had been well-educated from abroad. Though Jonah was less outstanding than Laura, he actually appeared more ambitious, sticking to strong purposiveness. Undoubtedly, he was the perfect choice other than Laura among the younger generation. What was more, Ayan found it hard to figure out a better option. So he answered, Well, since then, lets make it clear to the public. Then Ayan looked around the venue and continued in loud voice, Today is my seventieth birthday. I am too old to lead the family. And its time for me to retire. However, our family is still on the path to its prime. So a capable inheritor is necessary! And he shall lead our family to reach the top! As soon as he finished, everyone around couldnt help getting expectant and thrilled. Finally, it was time to announce the name of the inheritor. Jonah was getting thrilled as well. The moment he had been expecting wasing! Ayan cleared his voice and continued, The head of the family shall be both capable and prestigious. Now all of you vote for the one you deem the most perfect candidate to be the inheritor. The one getting the most votes shall be the one we want! Hearing that, the rest of them all turned to be stunned. But Jonah seemed quite confident. Suddenly, Lane, Albie, and Hollie all stared at Jonah. I vote for Jonah! Me too! Jonah! All of them eximed to vote for Jonah except for Laura, who remained silent. None of them actually voted for Laura! Then, Ayan announced, Jonah Watts, from now on, you shall be my inheritor to lead the family! Soon, the venue was filled with apuse. Everyone present started to look at Jonah to congratte him. At this moment, Laura could tell what was going on. However, her heart felt like falling into an abyss as if someone stabbed it with a dagger and threw it away. Jonah, you are the one who leads all the rivals against me among them, right? staring at his excited look of Jonah, Laura questioned coldly. Chapter 520 Because of Love Actually, both Laura and Jonah were outstanding among their peers. However, whenpared with Laura, Jonah appeared less dazzling. Just a few days ago, Jonah had ever warned Laura of a secret plot. ording to Jonah, one of their peers was nning to unite all those rivals against her and seeking a chance to take her down. However, Laura didnt take it seriously. As conceited as she had always been, she believed no one could defeat her except for Kate and Lydia when it came to conspiracy. What was more, never had she expected that it was her twin brother who was conspiring against her. Jonah was the culprit behind all these! But actually, it appeared quite reasonable on second thought. Jonah smirked at Laura, Laura, you finally got it! But its toote. Grandpa has made me the inheritor! Laura stared at him coldly, But I have told you more than once that I will neverpete against you to be the inheritor. And I dont want to lead the family. Why are you doing these to me? Laura was zing with rage mixed with disbelief. Even now, she found it hard to ept the fact that it was Jonah who had been conspiring against her. It was her twin brother who had been plotting against her! However, she had never thought about doing anything bad to hurt her own brother. Now Laura waspletely defeated. Jonah sneered, Thats what others might believe! But I never will! Its just because of you. I would believe a promise from a politician rather than yours! His harsh words pierced her heart. She couldnt help shivering out of coldness. Youyou hate me? asked Laura with disbelief. She actually saw hatred in Jonahs eyes. He hated his twin sister? Laura was stunned but confused. Hate? Jonah wondered for a while. Then he smirked, Well, you can call it hate! You are my sister, but you have always been more brilliant than me ever since we were born. I have been struggling to catch up with you. But you always keep yourself ahead of me! I have been telling myself again and again-Laura is my sister. I should be proud of her even if she appears more excellent than me. But as we grow up, I find it hard to ept such a fact. I cant keep fooling myself! Jonahs face went twisted. He red at Laura, I am a man, and also your elder brother! I cant just watch my sister mounting on me! Do you know my feeling? Do you know how humiliating it was to me?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. You are the greatest rival stopping me from reaching the top. So I have to root you out! While speaking, he returned to being calm as usual. Then he shook his head, That was why I suggested we should return home. Back on Wall Street, you could stand out with your talent while I could only live under your shadow. But everything is different when we returned home. The environment here greatly values social connections, which I can do better than you. You have always offended others but I could build up my connections. You couldnt even be bothered to be social because you are so full of yourself! But listen, no matter how strong an individual appears, a team could always do better! Jonah pointed at Lane and the rest of them, See? They are all on my side to fight against you! They all hate you! I thought you should be tricky to deal with. But now it transpires that I have overestimated you. Jonah sneered with contempt, Actually, I dont think I could bring you down even with the help of that. But I have never expected that you made such a stupid move-you actually brought Leos daughter here! You know what? You are ruining yourself! Hearing that, Laura couldnt help gasping. Now she had to ept this cruel fact-that was the real Jonah. I shouldnt have saved you from Leos threat that day! Laura huffed angrily. Jonah replied with a contemptuous expression, You should have stayed alert even to your family. Thats the worst mistake you have evermitted. Laura, Kate is a good example for you to learn. She makes herself powerful just because she remains absolute rational even in front of her family. But she has paid her price! She lives in loneliness! Laura refuted and then added, Nobody in her family understands her feeling. The one who shares the most understanding with her is actually her enemy. So pathetic. Lydia is who I want to be! Oh, really? But now you have totally lost grandpas favor. I cant believe you actually brought Leos kid here to the banquet! So ridiculous! Jonah sneered while looking at Ayans livid face. Grandpa, what should we do to that little bastard? Ayan cast an evil gaze at Emilia. Lane suggested, Grandpa, Leo has badly challenged our bottom line. And he even took away the J Group from us. Now his daughter is under our control! We must make use of this chance. Thats right, Mr. Watts! How about giving me the chance to dispose of this little bastard? Im sure its going to be a tragedy for her parents! suddenly, an evil female voice sounded among the guests. As they looked over there, they saw a woman staring at Emilia with a bloodthirsty look. After a short pause, Ayan said, Sophia Walsh? The former vice president of As? Yes, Im Sophia. It was Leo and Lydia who ruined me! As expected, it was exactly Sophia who was standing here, one of the three VPs of As. If Leo appeared at the banquet, he should be surprised to see that. Perhaps Ayan had clearly noticed the hatred burning within her eyes. So he soon agreed. Okay, shes now at your disposal. But he then added, But today is my birthday. I dont want to turn it into some brutal murder party. Take her to the basement. Then you can do whatever you want to her. But remember, dont kill her! Hearing that, Sophia seemed to get thrilled. Mr. Watts, thank you so much for your generosity! May you be blessed by God! Then she walked over to Laura, who was still holding Emilia in her arms. Scared, Emilia buried her head into Lauras arms. Laura stayed greatly alert, What are you doing? Give her to me! Sophia huffed violently. She reached out her hand to grab Emilia. Never! Laura clung to Emilia tight. Powerlessness overwhelmed her heart. She really regretted bringing Emilia here. Sophia pped her hard on the face, which knocked down her sses. A bit of blood seeped from the corner of her mouth. Dont you hear the order of your grandpa? Are you challenging him? Sophia shouted madly. Laura! Emilia burst into tears while staring at Laura, are you okay? Dont worry. Im fine Laura wiped off the blood and smiled at her, Im staying with you! I promise they could never take you away! At this moment, she felt like being a mother. Even though she was facing the crowd burning with hostility, she still remained fearless. Perhaps that was because of love. Chapter 521 Grounded in The Cellar Laura, stop making a mess! Jonahs yelled out at Laura. Ultimately, Laura was still his twin sister. He couldnt just sit and watch her standing against their family. Shes just Leos daughter. Is it really worth risking your life for such a little girl? Jonah snapped coldly, Besides, this is Grandpas order. We can do nothing about it. Laura, are you sure you dont want to listen to me? Ayan ordered with a growl, Just throw the little bastard out ande back to me. Laura wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and gritted her teeth determinedly. She shook her head and said, I promised him that I would protect his daughter until he came back. I have to do what I say! Laura! Jonah was boiling with rage and red at Laura. Lane, Albie, and the others had lost their patience. Grandpa, I think we have to force them apart. Ayan nodded and immediately motioned his bodyguards toe over. Break them up! In an instant, the bodyguards nged in and surrounded Laura and Emilia. Stefan stepped down to the other side in case not to get hurt. Laura stared into Ayans eyes and said, Grandpa, why cant you just let her go? Shes just a weak and innocent little girl! You are the patriarch, and you should have a huge heart! If this gets out, and people know you bullied a little girl, how would they think of you? Are you threatening me? Ayan was simmering with anger, and his chest swelled between gasps. He growled again, Do as I said, now! All the bodyguards walked toward Laura, trying to break her and Emilia up forcibly. Nobody moves! Laura suddenly screamed. Then she took out a pair of scissors and ced the de side on her neck. Veins popped out on his neck when she got agitated like streaks of wriggling snakes that waited for their death sentence. Jonah shouted to the bodyguards, Stay! Nobody dared to take any step forward. Ayans face fell as he asked in a low voice, Laura, are you sure you wanted to get yourself killed just to save this little bastard? Laura held Emilia with one hand and pressed the scissors on her neck with the other. She kept stepping back and screaming, Dont push me! I just want to get out of here! Grandpa, if you ask anyone to do this again, I swear Ill kill myself before you now. President Johnston made me a member of the JP Business Association. If I died, the Watts family died. Are you sure you want that? Laura was a very courageous woman. As dangerous and intense as the situation was, she could still keep calm and use her career as a bargaining chip. Ayan hesitated. He could do nothing but stare at Laura with a livid face. Although the Watts family was one of the three prestigious families, it was still nothing whenpared to the JP Business Association. It was indeed a huge loss for the JP Business Association to lose a middle-level member. If Emmanuel lost his temper and excluded all thepanies of the Watts family, they would be so over. Ayan softened his tone, Laura, rx. Put down the scissors, and lets talk! Not if you let us leave! Laura seemed very decisive. However, Jonah suddenly took a step forward and looked at her with a smirk. Laura, do you really think you can win by threatening us with your life? Under everyones astonished gazes, Jonah slowly walked to Laura. If you want to kill yourself, just do it now, but I dont see how things will get better for Emilia if you die. Do you know what will happen to her then? Well beat the hell out of her, and Ill sell her to the human traffickers. The next time we see her, she may be begging on the street. She may also be crippled. Jonahs every word made Laura shiver with fear. Emilia clung to Lauras arms, crying her eyes out. Dont sell me. I dont want to be a beggar! I want my mom and my dad! Jonahughed, How does that sound like? Do you still want to kill yourself? Just shut up! All of you! Lauras face was pale. She threw away the scissors in her hand and pulled Emilia closer to her chest. Its okay, Emilia. Your dad wille and pick you up very soon. That was all that Laura could say. She was here confronting the whole Watts family alone. The odds were too small. As soon as Laura dropped the scissors, the smile on Jonahs face faded. He motioned to all the bodyguards. Now! The next moment, all the bodyguards rushed forward to separate Emilia and Laura. Emilia burst into tears. No, Emilia! You let go of her! Stop! Laura ran to Emilia like a hysterical psycho. But the bodyguards held her and insulted her by pressing him to the ground. How can you treat her like that? You bad people!N?velDrama.Org content rights. Emilia cried heartbrokenly. The bodyguards gave Emilia to Stefan. Stefan took Emilia and pinched so hard on her cheek that the girl screamed in pain. Lauras head was pressed to the ground when tears streamed down her face. She looked at Jonah and begged, Jonah, please let her go! Shes just a child! Jonah was inexorable. He motioned to the bodyguards, Take her back to her room. She needs some rest. Okay! Laura struggled violently, but there was still nothing she could do to stop the tragedy. Eyes turned bloodshot, she screamed at Ayan and Jonah from afar. Her father is the Commander of Wyverns, the guardian of Pompeii. How could you do that to her? Youll pay for this! Lauras voice was trailing off. Jonah then turned to Stefan. The birthday party ising. You should put the little bastard in the cer first. Okay, Mr. Watts. Stefan held Emilia in her arms and walked to the cer. Emilia cried even harder. I dont want to go to the Cer. Please Please forgive me! Stefan hit Emilia in the face, and Emilia immediately stopped crying. Stefan felt the excitement from revenge like never. She sneered, Thiss not your fault. You should me your mom and dad for this. Youre taking the punishment for them! Dad Emilia was then thrown into the Cer by Stefan. In the courtyard, people were having a wonderful party time, wining and dining. Leos car arrived in the suburbs. He didnt know where Watts lived, so he could only call Laura. However, no one answered his call. What Leo didnt know was that Laura had been grounded in a room without any E-device. Leo made several calls, and finally, somebody turned the phone off. Leo had a feeling that something was not right. After a moment of hesitation, he dialed ns number. Chapter 522 Wearing Circle Lenses After a short beep, n picked up the phone. Mr. Cohen, what can I do for you? ns voice was low. Leo could tell that n was not in a good mood. Leo asked, Where are you now? n answered, Im still in the J Group, but Im leaving soon. Leo fell into a shock silence and then asked, You seem in a bad mood. Whats wrong?Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. n then told Leo that today was Ayans 70th birthday. This news took Leo by surprise. Today is Ayans 70th birthday? Yes. n continued, Many people attend the party, including his family or non-family. ns tone was low and mncholy. He seemed to have something going on in his mind. Leo knew why n felt so sad. The Watts family worshipped power and bullied the weak. They showed no kinship or care for others. The Watts family had ruined ns family. They discarded him like trash. It would be weird if n werent resentful for them. But Ayan knelt all the resentment awayst time. After all, Ayan was ns father. It was Ayans 70th birthday today. As his son, it must be hard for him to not show up. But it was not the time to care about ns mood. Leo asked, That means Laura is there, too? Of course. n nodded in response. Mr. Cohen, did Laura offend you? he said in a serious tone. No, I asked her to take care of Emilia, but I couldnt get through to her now. What? ns face changed dramatically when he heard that. You think your daughter is with the Watts? Yes, where are they now? Leo asked. Leo hit the gas and drove to the ce as soon as n blurted out the address. While driving, Leo continued over the phone, You want to return home with your daughter, right? n cracked a wry smile and answered, You know me so well. He had been hesitating about whether he should bring Lizzie to Ayans 70th birthday. n finally made up his mind at Leos words. He should go to the birthday party, for his daughter, for Leo and for himself! Meet me thereter. Dont forget to bring a gift, and make sure its a precious one. Leo told n in a stern voice. If Ayan wants a problem, I wouldnt mind giving him one. Okay, Mr. Cohen! After hanging up the phone, Leos steely gaze returned. He couldnt get through to Laura. There must be something wrong. Laura would be thest one in the world to hurt Emilia, so it should be the Watts. While thinking, he summoned Nadine. At the same time, the yard in the Watts house was packed with celebrities in Hopkins. Jonah was surrounded by his peers like a big frog in a small pond. Cousin Jonah is damn impressive, isnt it? It seemed to be more than easy for him to take Laura down. Jonah is the legitimate heir of the Watts family. The woman is a traitor! She didnt deserve the position. Everyone around Jonah was fawning on him. Some even started to introduce their daughters to Jonah. Many beautiful women cut Jonah a wink to flirt with him. Jonah was the future patriarch, so he would be a rock-solid man to get married to. Jonah was on cloud nine. However, the next moment, the closed entrance gate was bombed out. A green iron-made Jeep rushed in and crushed the luxury sports in the yard as if they were just paper-folding toys. My new Maserati! Where did this damn Jeepe from? The car owners, including Ayan and Jonah, yelled in anger. As they started tosh out at the invader, they paused upon seeing the license te. HA00001! Judging from the arrangement of the number, the exclusive license te should belong to someone prestigious from the action zone of Hopkins. Was a general in the car? All the celebrities present gasped with astonishment. Some people looked at Ayan with admiration and respect. The Wattss patriarch is awesome to even invite a big shot! What a show! Ayan, on the other hand, looked dull and confused. I didnt know I have invited anyone from the action zone! Ayan was almost used of conspiracy by the leader of the action zone. He avoided the military forces like a mouse met a cat, not to mention inviting anyone from the action zone. They were not invited by the Watts family? Then what are they doing here? All the onlookers were confused. Just by then, the door of the car ttered open. A slender leg wrapped in a tight ck suit was the first to appear. Men of all ages couldnt move their eyes away. They never knew there were women in the action zone of Hopkins. When the woman was out of the car, she was like a shot of adrenaline, pumping all the men up. The tight ck leather suit perfectly outlined her sexy figure. She was definitely that kind of girl living in all mens fantasies. But all the Watts didnt sit well with this picture. They were scared out of shit. Perhaps the Watts were the only people that knew about Nadine. They thought Nadine had juste off from a dressed-up party. A few men started to hit on her. Hi, chick, you look hot! The man said as he put his arms around Nadines shoulders. The smooth touch of the leather jacket kind of turned him on. All the Watts could feel their hearts pumping in their throats, but no one dared to warn the man of iing danger. Nadine didnt do anything. Instead, she studied the mans face through a bloodthirsty gaze. The man was mesmerized by her beautiful face. Youre wearing colored circle lenses? Seems like someone is a veteran. The man reached out for Nadines cheeks. Nadine sneered, grabbing his hand. I wouldnt do that if I were you. The man froze for a moment and the primal instincts inside him boiled. So damn hot! I like that. The man made another attempt, but Nadine suddenly grabbed his wrist with one hand and grabbed his upper arms with the other. The mans arm was fractured with a crack. Chapter 523 Fatal Stare A miserable scream echoed in the night sky, bringing the houses dead silence to another level. Under everyones surprise gaze, the man was crippled with his bone being twisted in an arc. Some people gasped in disbelief as if they were the victim. Unexpectedly, this woman was a brutal killer. Is she really from the action zone? I dont think I know anyone so cruel from there. Shes more powerful than most action zone masters. She maye here for the Watts. Some timid guests offered to leave one after another in case not to piss off someone from the action zone. Mr. Watts, I think we should leave now. Me too. Have a nice party, Mr. Watts. They bypassed Nadine when they left, for fear that she would hurt them. Soon, only a few guests left with the Watts, most of whom stayed here to watch the fun. They didnt think Nadine could get away unscathed no matter how great she was. After all, the Watts family was one of the three prestigious forces in Hopkins. The other two prestigious families, the Palmer family, and the Grant family were yet toe. The Watts family members regained their senses from shock. Youre just a bodyguard. How dare you barge in and make a mess? They red at Nadine. Today is my grandfathers 70th birthday. We tried our asses to keep blood away from the party. Dont you ever get yourself out of this until you exined it away to us? Jonah growled when sheer anger ran on his face. His grandfather just made him the next family patriarch. He needed to act like one. Nadine nced at him indifferently as if she was staring a prey. Exnation? Fine, How about this? Nadine sneered and shed to approach Jonah under everyones fearful gaze. Jonah froze with panic. Somebody to protect me! But it was toote. Nadine had pped Jonah away. It was a real bloodbath. Is that good enough to be an exnation? Or do you want some more? Nadine picked up the wet wipes on a table and cleaned the blood on her hands calmly.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Everyone present was stunned with their tongues tied. Jonah, the new patriarch, now was beaten like a rented mule. Ayans wrinkled face distorted with rage as he cursed, Bitch, you ruined my 70th birthday. I dont care whosing to save you out. Youre all going to die here! Dont tter yourself, you old stuff. Nadine added through a sneer, Forget about your birthday party. Ill make it your funeral. Her words wowed everyone present. They finally figured out that Nadine wanted to take Ayans life. Nadine turned to the Jeep and reported in a loud voice that could draw everyones attention. Young master, Emilia isnt here. Do we need to handle this in particr ways? Only then did the guests see the vague figure of a man sitting in the back seat of the Jeep. He then waved to gesture a yes. People wondered how powerful this young master could be when he had a skillful female bodyguard. The Watts members trembled with fear because they knew this young master was Leo, Emilias father. He was looking for his daughter! Soon, gazed at turned cold, Nadine rushed over to Ayan, grabbed his throat, and lifted him up. Tell me now! Where did you hide Emilia? Otherwise, theres a bloody ughter soon! Nadines voice wasced with killing intent, bringing down the temperature around. Let go let go of me! Ayan could hardly breathe as Nadine grabbed him on the neck like a dying goat. His legs were kicking violently as if he were being drowned in the mire. Let go of Grandpa! Thiss the Watts house! How dare you run wild here? Youre so dead! Some of the Watts still bluffed through fear. A wry smile cracked on Nadines face. If you want to deal with this a hard way, do it. Nadine said as she flung Ayan to the wall, and soon, he was streaming with blood. Grandpa! People scurried to Ayan and helped him up. Jonah let out a bellow of tearful rage while staring at Nadine, How could you beat an old man like that? Nadine satirized, Emilia is just a five-year-old kid, and look at what youve done to her? I think I learned this from you. You Jonah choked on words. Suddenly, he felt a tinge of regret over messing with Emilia, but now it was a bad time to confess. He huffed, Are you saying we kidnapped Leos daughter? Do you have any proof? We dont have any, Nadine said matter-of-factly. Jonah thought he could dodge a bullet, but the next sentence Nadine said stressed Jonah out again. Mr. Cohen said he wont mind mowing a whole family down until he finds Emilia. Everyone present fell into deadly silence, for fear of the iing massacre because Emilia was indeed in this house. This would get their whole family destroyed! Bring all the bodyguards here, and let them take guns! Jonah snapped and beckoned all the bodyguards over. Soon, they were swallowed up in the crowd of bodyguards. Jonah bluffed, I know youre good, but no one can fight alone, especially if therere guns. But Nadine ignored him and walked to the Jeep. Young master, Ill need a moment. The window was rolled down, revealing Leos beautiful jawline. Make it a minute. I dont have that much time. Leo ordered. He then rolled the window up and rest in the backseat as if he had foreseen the oue. Everyone viewed Leo as a mad man. As was it known to all, Leo had torn down the former residence of the Watts family, which forced the Watts to spend good money on hiring skillful bodyguards. The bodyguard team now contained big guys as strong as a horse, so it might be unlikely for Nadine to handle them within a minute, let alone the leading guy was a boxer. He said to Nadine in a lousy Winbury ent, Looks like someone is a coward! It had be the voice of these quiet audiences. Rumors had it that Leo was a good fighter, but now, he was no more than a wimp who took the credit from his assistant. Nadine wasposed as she said, As weak as you, I shouldnt bother Mr. Cohen. What? Everyone, including the Watts, was distraught. Jonahughed through extreme anger, Thats some tough talk. Hank is the former captain of the Sunset Marine Corps. Who the hell are you? Nadine then burst into a sneer. Hank added, As a gentleman, I never hit a woman. You can fight with one of my men. To Hank, Nadine was just a woman who didnt deserve any of his efforts. The bodyguards, but not Hank, charged toward Nadine. Nadine put on a bloodthirsty smirk and said, You should feel lucky this isnt a battlefield. Otherwise, you would have died before you moved. As her voice trailed off, Nadine rushed into the crowd like a tiger into a herd of sheep. It was a sheer ughter, for none of those bodyguards had a chance to resist. They didnt even have a chance to fire their guns before Nadine knocked them all down. Dumbfounded, Hank was the only one that was left. His jaw dropped, and he looked at Nadine as if she was a monster. Nadine was even more powerful than some of their instructors, he assumed. Then the back window of the Jeep was rolled down. Leo poked his head out to watch and appreciated Nadine with a nod. Not bad. 57 seconds. Its progress. Nadine blushed with excitement. Thank you, young master! Leo drifted his gaze onto Hank and frowned, Why is he still here? Before Nadine exined, Leos eyes scanned Hank from head to toe. Leos calm but stern nce caused a huge blow to Hanks pride. He Hank trembled with fear when he stared at Leos face. Youre the Co-Commander Hanks tongue was tied, and his forehead broke a sweat. He really wanted to say something, but the strong fear got his tongue. Everyone was confused by Hanks surprised face. They had no idea that Hank was the former captain of the Sunset Marine Corp. Several years ago, Hank was involved in small-scalebat against the Wyverns Corp of Pompeii, and the Commander of Wyverns, the Guard of Northernd. Hank and his troops werepletely annihted at that time. He was the only survivor. But none of the Wyverns had died or even got injured. Thatbat was a lifetime nightmare for Hank. On the battlefield, he had caught a glimpse of the Commander from a distance. He was just the same guy who was sitting in the car. Hank was almost out of breath from panic, and he felt his heart had skipped a beat when he met Leos eyes. Then Hank, the former captain of the Sunset Marine Corp, had passed out and fallen to the ground with a thud. Chapter 524 The Strongest of the Watts Family That was a really startling scene, knocking everyones socks off. A sprawling feeling of panic overrode the crowd, and some dropped their chopsticks and they ttered on the floor. Since the teardownst time, the Watts spent quite a fortune to build the security team; each member was paid more than one million dors, and they even hired the former captain of the Sunset Marine Corp. With the astronomical investment spent, they pinned their hopes on these bodyguards when they faced another formidable enemy. But they lost the bet when a woman just beat the hell out of them. And ironically, their leader, Hank, had passed out after meeting eyes with Leo. Everyone present couldnt believe that was the best the bodyguard with annual pay worth millions of dors could do. This was too much of an insult to the word elite! They felt as shocked as scared when Nadine had brought down the Watts residence, but as Nadines respected young master, Leo was still sitting in the car, not moving an inch. The remaining guests suddenly got on their feet. Well, Mr. Watts, Ive got things to do at home. Ill visit you another day! My wife was cooking at home. I think I should go back and eat with her. Mr. Watts, good luck. All of them were running away. They feared both Nadine and Leo after recognizing Leo as the chairman of the J Group and the top leader of the L Groups branch in Hopkins. These two titles were dreadful enough to keep the guests away, and most of them were big shots with no more than regr business partners with the Watts family. Moreover, they didnt have any feud with Leo. It would be a tremendous loss to offend the J Group and the L Group at the same time for the sake of the Watts family. They wouldnt make such a stupid decision. Ayan was trying to persuade them to stay with a very embarrassed look on his face. Please stay. Today is my 70th birthday. I bet on the dignity of the Watts family that Ill stop anyone from ruining this wonderful night. This is a disgrace to my family. How could we live with the shame of other people knowing this? So, only one person can get out of here alive tonight, either me or him! Ayan let out a loud and clear growl that echoed in the nearly empty yard of his family residence. The guests suddenly stopped at the sound because they were curious about the result. Leo! Then Ayan raised his pitch as he red at the Jeep. Why dont you get out of the car? Why are you hiding there? You coward! Go to hell! Nadine was desperate to kill Ayan. Stay back! A deep growl came out of the car was as loud as thunder, creeping everyone out. As powerful as it was, the male voice prated outside the car through the window.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Nadine, the ruthless killer, backed to the side like a docile little sheep. Leos voice came out of the car again. Ill handle this by myself if I get out of the car. Are you sure you want that? This sent a chill down the onlookers spine. Ayan snapped with a smug smile, Youre just a coward married into your wifes family. Why would I be afraid of you? Get out of the car, now! As Ayans voice fell, the car door banged open. Leo slowly walked out. Under the pouring moonlight, his shadow was stretched into the endless distance and approached Ayan like a ghost from the darkness. A pair of murderous eyes ring with killing intent revealed in the dark, drawing everyones attention. Nadine followed in his footsteps like Leos most loyal guard. All of a sudden, overwhelming killing intent flooded the crowd. Peoples limbs went numb under a kind ofser scan called Leos scan. Ayan regained his focus after a few seconds, and he said through a fearsome expression, Leo, you tore down my house and humiliated us in front of the Hopkins people. Now, youre messing up my 70th birthday. Do you really think we were all pushovers? Jonah, Lane, Albie, and other young people all red at Leo, who didnt seem to care about it. Where is my daughter? Leo, your daughter isnt here with us. Well be d to have you here if youre not to make a mess. But if you do, we wouldnt mind blowing your mind with some real strength! Jonah sounded confident. The family background aside, he had to act like a family patriarch. But Leo only repeated, Where is my daughter? A wave of fury crashed through Jonah. He snapped, How dare you ignore me! Leo said tly, Ill give you one hour to bring my daughter back to me. That way, your family will be fine. Otherwise, Ill kill all of you. The crowd broke into a murmur in astonishment. Everyone present sensed Leos rage and determination to find his daughter, but it was really not the time for the Watts family to admit that. They had to keep faking it till they made it. Thats some tough talk. Well see what youve got to kill all of us! Ayan snarled with rage, You really think those bodyguards are all that we have? Then youre dead wrong! He changed his tone and continued, Theyre just like appetizers before the main course was served. None of a wise family would gamble all on a bunch of bodyguards. Do you really think we can rise into a prestigious family without an ace card? Leo smiled lightly, Are you sure its a show-hand time now? Now or never, Ayan sneered, If you dont buzz off, I wouldnt mind doing it now. Im afraid youll be dead soon. He then waved his hand. Suddenly, a chilling breeze swooshed past everyone, sending everyone goosebumps. They woke from astonishment and looked around impulsively. Eyes widened, they saw two people appear out of nowhere, and each nked the corners of the yard. Chapter 525 For The Future Patriarch They were as elusive as ghosts. No one knew when they showed up in the yard. They looked identical, but one was in white, and the other was in ck. They each held a wicked long saber in their arms, eyes closed. However, although they were closing their eyes, everyone around had the feeling that the two could still detect their micro-movements. Leo narrowed his eyes at the two neers. Nadine had already taken out a dagger, ready to fight the seemingly formidable enemy. Judging from Nadines reaction, the two must be one of the few strongest powerhouses. The twin killers! Someone eximed, with horror in his trembling voice. Later, another guy in the crowd started to exin. The twin killers lived around Sallton and Winham most of the time. They only work for the money. Its said that they have a close connection with Nathaniel of the Hopkins Budo Association. Their eyes were always closed when they were not in the mission. Compared to Nadines serious and anxious look, Leo onlynded his eyes on them for two or three seconds. Only a top martial art master deserved Leos attention for more than a second. The twins hadnt moved an inch, sitting cross-legged on the roof; neither had their eyelids ever opened. From Leos aura, they learned that he was no more than an ordinary man. Ayan said through hystericalughter, Hows this now? Are you scared? Weve cultivated the twin killers for decades and sent them around sometimes. Theyre the real ace cards. They made money and spied on other prestigious families for us. Thats how we got the Wilson family of Emerdale. Leo put on a ridiculing smile and said, That exined everything. So, theyre the spies you put in the J Group? How dare you! Ayan got irritated, but he still hadntmanded the twin killers to take action. Today was his birthday, and it was supposed to end up nicely C no drops of blood, no kills. So, it would be best if he could just scare Leo away. Leo, its my birthday today, and for that, Im not going to lower myself to your level. Now take your guard and get the hell out of my sight. You still have a chance to live then. But Leo smiled yfully and satirized, Youll give me the chance to live? But I wouldnt if I were you. Remember what Nadine just said? Forget about your birthday party. Lets make this your funeral.N?velDrama.Org content rights. These words finally stirred up Ayans anger, and some guests felt Leo was insane. How could he still talk wildly with the twin killers guarding this ce? Who gives you the guts to make the mess here? Kneel down and apologize to Grandpa now, or youll never leave alive. Lane suddenly pointed at Leo and yelled, and then his peers like Albie and Hollie followed suits. We know your wife is Lydia, but thats not your excuse to go against our family! Grandpa, why dont we just kill him? They became fearless with the twin killers behind their backs. But Ayan was conservative. He cherished his reputation more than his life. The 70th birthday party was a once-in-a-lifetime celebration. He didnt want to end it in such an indecent way. Leo, your daughter is not here with us. You should leave now! I swear I wont give you a hard time. Ayan red at Leo and growled. Dont get yourself killed for something meaningless. Jonah chimed in to echo. As much as he wanted to kill Leo, Jonah knew what he should do in this position. He would always be a candidate before Ayans retirement. This position could be stolen away at any time. So, he had to win his grandfathers favor. The faint smile on Leos face faded bit by bit, and it was reced by a touch of gloom. I gave my daughter to Laura, and she came here. Now I cant get through to her. Tell me where Laura is, and Ill leave. Leo said matter-of-factly, not taking a step back. The Watts were gripped by a feeling of raw anger. They had already grounded Laura, and if they gave her to Leo, they might as well admit that they had kidnapped Emilia. The poor lie would give them away, so they would never admit it. Really? So you want to get this done in a hard way. Ayan remained silent, coldness flickering in his eyes. His patience had been worn out. Leo gave them an amused nce. Judging from their reactions, Leo believed he was right. Then Ill call it a deal breaker. Leo then continued expressionless, Then there will be no Watts family in Hopkins. No one doubted it. Everyone knew the rises and falls of the four prestigious families were inextricably linked to Leo. However, they just thought it was because Leo relied on Lydia. They wanted to know what Leo had that could destroy the Watts family by himself. Ayans wrinkled face was full of anger and disdain. Leo, let me tell you something. If you insist, Ill take the J Group and the branch of the L Group down in no time! It seemed that there would be an upheaval in the business world of Hopkins. The J Group had been evergreen in the business world of Hopkins for many years, tying up with many smaller groups fates. Moreover, the L Group, which originated in Emerdale, had already be a well-known upstart shortly after it started to march into the Hopkins market. They understood how the Watts family was at this moment, but they still couldnt believe that Ayan had just decided to move against the two business giants. Jonah, however, knew why his grandpa said so. Even at this point, Ayan still didnt want anyone to shed blood on his 70th birthday. Even Jonah couldnt wait. He wanted Leo to die right here, right now. Other people just wanted to see how Leo would respond, but to their disappointment, Leo didnt seem surprised at all. Later, he even put on a smile with a hint of mockery in it. Are you sure its the J Group and the L Group that will go bankrupt, not the Watts family? Soon after that, the Watts burst intoughter as if they had heard the funniest joke in the world. Everyone was looking at Leo with ridicule. Looks like you dont know about the Watts family? Even the Palmers and the Grants failed to beat us. Do you really think you can cut our economic chain off just with the J Group and the L Group? Grandpa, hes not a local. I guess he didnt know how influential we are at Hopkins. All the wealthy families in Emerdale were paper tigers. They were no match for the prestigious families in Hopkins. Jonah said with a smile on his face. Even some guests in the yard wouldnt believe Leo. Although the J Group and the L Group wererge enterprises, it would still be impossible for them to break the economic chain of the Watts family. Leo waspletely daydreaming! Just by then, Leo chucked, The Lawsons and the Wilsons looked down on me, just like you. Now, one of them had been turned upside down, and the other has already been destroyed. Theughter stopped abruptly. Ayan and Jonah felt that they had been offended, their faces full of anger. That was because they were all too weak. The Watts family would never end up like them! Ayan sounded very confident when he said that. Others agreed with Ayan. Emerdale was just a rising star in Salton and Winham, but Hopkins was the capital city of a province. There were disparities between the prestigious families from the two ces. Generally speaking, almost all the prestigious families from Hopkins were more powerful than those from Emerdale. The Watts family had the reason to believe that the tragedy of other families from Emerdale wouldnt happen to them. Is that so? Leo asked. He didnt seem worried at all. I see. Youll never stop until you hit on real hard rock, right? Ayan asked Leo with a sneer. Then Ayan took out his phone. It will just take me one call to get both the J Group and the L Group in trouble by tomorrow. Do you believe that? All the guests were shocked when Ayan finally decided to fight back. Enterprises came and went in the business world. That was natural. If the J Group and the L Group went bankrupt, it would be a huge blow to Leo. That would be the subtlest and yet the cruelest way to destroy Leo. However, Leo only shook his head and smiled at it. Okay, Ill believe it when I see it. Ayan immediately dialed a number. Everyones hearts were almost in their mouths. Just by then, another Limo drifted and rushed into the Watts familys courtyard. The noise here attracted Ayans attention. He didnt dial the number, and instead, his eyes were fixed on the Limo. At the same time, a mans loud and clear questioning voice came out of the Limo. Who said he wanted to make the J Group go bankrupt? That voice is that People in the yard dropped their jaws in astonishment. The faces of all the Watts family members changed dramatically. However, Leos lips arched into a smile. A middle-aged man in suit and leather shoes got out of the Limo, with a beautiful girl in a ck dress beside him. n! The eyes of all the Watts family members were fixed on him. They didnt expect the abandoned brat of the family to show up here. Lane and Jonahs expressions changed drastically. Ayans facial muscles were twitching violently, and his eyes were bloodshot. n, the unacknowledged abandoned heir to the Watts family, dropped by out of everyones surprise. They wondered what he was here for. You still have the nerve toe back? Have you no shame? Ayan asked n as he red. Ayan was gnashing his teeth and looked as if he would eat n alive. On the contrary, n looked much calmer. They say the good always die young, while the harms done by the bad alwaysst forever. Today is your 70th birthday. I would be damned to be absent. n was also filled with emotions as he took his first step back into this family. Other members of the family were boiling with anger. They knew n was back for no good. Just as they had thought, n provoked all of them with the first sentence he spoke. Ayan couldnt move his eyes away from the girl beside n. Who is this? n looked at Lizzie with gentle eyes and answered loudly, Shes my daughter! The crowd burst into an uproar upon hearing that. They all knew that 20 years ago when n was driven out of the Watts family, his wife died in a car ident. His daughter had been separated from him ever since. They were stunned when hearing n say this was his daughter, and they were surprised to see that the little girl had grown into a youngdy. All members of the Watts family looked sullen. Ayan asked n in a deep voice, You and we have nothing to do with each other. Why are you back now? n looked at Leo andughed. Im back for three things this time; to save Mr. Cohens daughter, to take what I deserve, and atst to end your pathetic life! Chapter 526 See You Die ns loud voice resounded in the house of the Watts family. The members of the Watts family were all bewildered and stared with eyes wide open. What n said was too sharp, and even Ayan was also shocked and looked at him surprisingly. When Ayan came to himself, he stared at n angrily, trembling. You What did you say?! How dare you! Jonah was also angry and shouted, ring at n. n said three things, and each one was more rebellious than thest. All members of the family were angry, especially Jonah. It took him so much that he toppled Laura, but now n showed up. And n even looked down at him. n, you are just an abandoned son of the Watts family. You have no qualification to step into the Watts Residence. Lane looked at n and shouted angrily. He remembered that Leo took J Group away and n worked for Leo, so he can take the opportunity to vent his anger by messing n up. Not only did youe, but you brought your bitch daughter here with you. You just want to piss grandpa off, dont you? Albie was very angry, looking at n. Hearing that, Serena hid herself behind n. Before she came here, n had told her true identity. In fact, she was not named Serena Wace, but Lizzie Watts, and she was the little princess of the Watts family. She came here tonight to recover her identity. But from the curse and sarcasm of the Watts family, she didnt seem to be the princess of the family, but was called a bitch.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Coldness shed in ns eyes, and he pointed at Lane and Albie. Somebody! p them! The bodyguards behind him immediately came forward and pped Albie and Lane. In the house resounded the p, which made others shiver. Soon, the two were badly hurt and blood came out of their mouths. Jonah shouted, n, how dare you hit them? n smiled coldly. Lizzie is my daughter, and she is not for you to insult. In my eyes, you are the bitches. What did you say? Impudence! His words like a bomb exploded in the crowd. The guests invited by the Watts family were also frightened away, leaving only a few brave ones there as onlookers. No matter how the things went, this birthday party will end unhappily. n sneered, Dont you think I am the man who I used to be? I have been looking forward to this day for so long and Mr. Cohen gives me this chance. n looked at Leo, and Leo nodded to him. n continued, From now on, anyone says a word without my permission, he or she will suffer the ps. What he said was so bossy, ignoring the Watts family. Ayan suddenly waved his hand, and he looked at n with a gloomy face. Since we cut off the rtionship, you are not my son now. What identity will you have to attend my funeral? Ayan tried to make n leave by this excuse. But n just smiled with light sarcasm on his face. Do you still think Ie back here as a member of your family? No, I am here as Leos follower. You hid his daughter, and you want to leave here alive? n scanned the present, saying sonorously. Tonight, not only the Watts family will be destroyed, but all the participants will be dead here. Boom! What he said made all the people there quivering and looking at n incredibly. Jonah, Lane, Albie and those who had hurt Laura and Emilia all shivered. For a second, they were shaking. They heard and understood that today the Watts family would be ruined tonight. He would be the vanguard of Leo. It was not Leo was using him, but gave him this chance. Hes been looking forward to doing this for a long time! The past scenes like a film shed in front of n. Even he could not help but shudder. My wife, tonight, I can avenge you! n with red eyes said so in a hoarse voice. For many nights, he woke from nightmares with images of his wife lying in a pool of blood. And now, he finally avenged her. However, Ayan showed a contemptuous face. n, even if you now dare to return to Hopkins as the acting chairman of J Group, so what? Are you sure to go against the Watts family, one of the three biggest families in Hopkins, just for Leo Cohen, who is just a son-inw of one of the royal families in Valenham. You will pay a price of your and your daughters life. With twin killers here, Ayan was not afraid. Twin killers would handle it no matter how many bodyguards n brought here. But today was his 70th birthday, and he didnt want to see blood here. Ayans expression softened a little, looking at n. n, I give you a chance again to leave. As long as you leave now, I can pretend not to see you here. Jonah also looked at him coldly. In response to him, nughed rampantly. Afterughing enough, he looked at Ayan with disdain. How can I leave leaving Mr. Cohen here? Suddenly, Ayan lost his patience. Since you find troubles, I will drive J Group bankrupt. I will see what you can rely on. Ayan shouted with anger and then he gave a call. But n gave a call first before Ayan did. He only said in brief. Do it now. Then he hung up. Ayan was so angry that he grinned, Why? You have a card in your hand? n smiled, I am here to support Mr. Cohen, and how can Ie without any jetton. Ayan shook his head and he did not believe that n had the power to ruin the Watts family. He waved his hand and was about to order twin killers. A phone rang shrilly. Ayan answered the phone with anger. I have told you. Dont bother me if there is nothing important. What? Then Ayan shouted loudly and his anger on his face was reced by panic. Why? Why did the Cosco Group add ourpany to the cklist? After hearing Ayans words, all the family changed their face in session. The Cosco Group was the greatest partner of the Watts family. The cooperation between the twopanies alsosted for several years. But now the cooperation ended. Chapter 527 Death Knell All the Watts family wore a face of doomsday. Ayan was also startled. One reason why the Watts family could be a rich family in this city was dog-eat-dog behavior. The more important reason was the Cosco Group. The Cosco Group was the branch of the Spencer family, one of the royal families in Valenham. With the support of the Spencer family, the Cosco Group had a huge impact here, although it was just a branch. Like J Group and As Group, the Cosco Group didnt belong to any chambers ofmerce. But why dare JP Business Association to be so aggressive to J Group and As Group, but not to the Cosco Group? The answer was its background. Except the Chamber of Commerce in Valenham, no one of the rest chambers dare to mess the Spencer family up. Even if its just a branch? Ayan hang up impatiently and then he gave a call to Brody, the man responsible of the Cosco Group. President Spencer, I am Ayan Watts. I want to know why you end our cooperation and cklist mypany. Ayan tried so hard to figure it out. Brody Spencer sneered, Yes, we had a good cooperation, but I wouldnt like to keep it after I found what your family had done. Hearing this, Ayans face changed wildly. What do you mean? The Watts family used to do dog-eat-dog, but the family hadnt done that for a long time. Brody said, We found that the Watts family not only swallowed up thepany you cooperated and your family grew by this way. I am afraid you will annex the Cosco Group one day. Ayan showed an ugly face and kept exining. Mr. Spencer, the Watts family dare not to do that thing to you and we dont have the courage either! Annex the branch under the Spencer family? Unless he was tired of being alive! Mr. Spencer, we are old friends and you just tell me if there is something wrong. Ayan believed that there must be something behind this. Mr. Spencer was silent for a while and sighed, Ayan, I also dont want to do that, but I thought you know the reason Brody was about to speak but stopped. Ayan lost his patience, Mr. Spenser, I dont understand! Brody then spoke it out. Ayan, you think about it. Do you have done something to offend a daughter of the Spencer family? She almost let me destroy your family! The daughter of the Spencer family? Ayan copsed to the ground, and his face turned pale. Grandpa! Jonah quickly came to support him. Many guests also stared. What happened? Why did Ayan look so scared? Ayan waved his hand, indicating that he was fine and then listened carefully. Brody said in a heavy voice, If you offend me, time will soothe me. And it will not ruin our cooperation. But you offended Miss Spencer, and I can do nothing to help you. But I dont know Miss Spencer. Ayan said, The only person in the Spencer family I know is you. But I am only a servant of the Spencer family! Brody said angrily. Ayan asked, May I know her name? Brody said, She is in Hopkins now and she is named Kate Spencer. Kate Spencer? Ayan was stunned for a moment. He had never heard of the name! Leo suddenly understood, looking back in surprise at n. Unexpectedly, n made a friend with Kate. n smiled with embarrassment. He came to Leo and lowered his voice. I made a friend with her for the sake of you. n told the whole story. Originally, n made a friend with Kate very early and he knew she used to be the daughter of the Lawson family. She was willing to make a friend with him for the sake of Leo. Anyway, she ordered me to cancel the cooperation. I cannot disobey. Brody said. Ayan wore an ugly face, What about your project after our cooperationsting so long? Dont worry about it. Ive got someone in mind. Brody said a name of apany, J Group will take it. Finishing, he hang up. Ayan dazed, holding the mobile phone, and then he seemed to understand something and stared at n. n, its you n faintly smiled, Of course it is me. Dont worry, this is just the beginning. More calls came. Atst, Ayans breath turned heavy. After the thing of the Cosco Group, he can bear more. No idents. The calls were all about cancelling the cooperation. Ayan was pale and shaky. Hearing the news, Jonah and others all wore an ugly face and stared at n with anger. n, anyway, you were born and brought up here. Do you really want to ruin the Watts family? n sneered, Why not? Since you killed my wife, I had nothing to do with this family. Besides, you pissed Mr. Cohen off, and you are dying. After a pause, n sneered, You might be spared if you just offend me, but you must die now because you pissed Mr. Cohen off.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Ayan took a deep breath, staring n. Well! Well! n, you deserve to be my son. I shouldnt be merciful to you before and I should kill you at that time. n smiled, Anyway, I feel better seeing you angry. Ayan roared loudly, But, do you think you can ruin my family by this trick? n smiled, Dont worry, today is your seventieth birthday, I also prepared a birthday gift for you. What gift? Somehow, Ayan felt uneasy. nughed and then pped, Show it! Four or five bodyguards went to the car outside the door and came in carrying a huge dark thing. It seemed to be so heavy that it took four or five strong men to move it. As they approached and the thing can be seen clearly. Immediately the onlookers were shocked. It was a big western clock! A clock was given as a gift at a birthday ceremony, which meant to curse him to die. Impudence! How dare you send grandpa a clock? Everyone in the Watts family was shouting. n wasughing, Ring the death knell! Each of his bodyguards, with a thick stick in their hand, banged hard on the clock. Chapter 528 The Powerful Were all here Deafening bells echoed throughout the Watts Residence. It didnt sound so solemn at the time, but it seemed to be eerie at night. Everyone in the room stared in disbelief. No one expected that n not only attended Ayans seventieth birthday party, but also sent a birthday present. A death knell! Under the loud bell, all the family felt that its not only the doomsday of Ayan, but also the Watts family. n burst intoughter, looking at the dark night sky, saying, Wife, Do you hear? The old bastard who killed you is going to die. But you went to heaven, he will go down to hell! n cried andughed, mad. Serena listened to the bell, and her eyes turned red. Tears ran down. She already knew her story that her mother died from a car ident plotted by the Watts family after she gave birth to her. She could not say how she felt at the moment. Revenge? Not really. No matter how many people were killed, her mother would never be alive again. They can only live with their regrets. However, they didnt feel upset and they can say that the past was the past in front of her mothers grave. The bell was still tolling, but there was a strange feeling in the air. At this moment, n has dried his tears, stood up and faced all the Watts family. Its the first time hes been so confident in front of them. Even its the first time for Leo to see such n. n, how dare you send me a clock? I kill you. Ayan becamepletely furious, and looked at n with red eyes. Jonah immediately waved a hand, Somebody, smash this clock! The left bodyguards of the Watts family rushed forward and smashed the clock. n did not stop them, but just watched with a sneer. The bell had tolled. It was useless to destroy it now. Today, the Watts family is bound to be ruined. ns eyes were full of confidence. By you? Jonah stared at him with a dark face. At this moment, all the Watts family felt the crisis. The abandoned son who had been cast out of the Watts family now threatened the very foundation of the family. He must die. n still wore a faint smile on his face. You are already angry. This is far away from what you had done to me twenty years ago. n stretched out three fingers, Say! Where is Mr. Cohens daughter? Otherwise, I will let the Watts Group further copse! No one replied. Leo immediately looked at n, and n understood. He immediately made a phone call.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Soon, the Watts family was attacked on all sides. The history of the Watts family was exposed online. The inte was full of voices condemning the Watts family. The poprity of the Watts family plummeted. n, stop it! Ayan looked at n, roaring. He was so mad. n sneered, Ok, but you release Mr. Cohens daughter first. And then all of you kneel down at him and beg for forgiveness. You dream it! Ayan was furious. Even if he died, he could not kneel down to kowtow to Leo. Then there is no way. You are waiting to be ruined. n shook his head and felt pity for Ayans stubbornness. Jonah looked at Leo and n, suddenly understood something, sneering. n, do you think you still have the upper hand in this present situation? n was fearless, Isnt it? Although he secretly arranged all this, he won now. After all, he was not the match of the Watts family if they messed up each other rightfully. But now the Watts family failed, so n was very confident. Jonah pointed at twin killers, and said coldly, You made a mistake. You are in the Watts family. No one can mess up here. Once twin killers take actions, all of you will die here. If you are dead, how can you fight with me? Even if you smear us, we can also rely on our influence to turn things around. Are you sure to fight with us? n did not speak, looking at twin killers, and he felt some pressure. Indeed, Jonah was right. He just suppressed the Watts family by economy. If he was killed by twin killers, everything will end in vain. He protected Serena behind him. Seeing this scene, Jonah smiled, You cannot be the threat of the Watts family. Youd better inform the press that you framed us. Seeing that Jonah controlled the situation, Ayan cannot help but be happy to choose Jonah as the next master of the family. He also shouted. Yes. If you force me, I will let twin killers kill all of you. n could not help looking at Leo. Military matters were beyond him, It was too much for him to fight the whole family on his own. Leo did not speak from the beginning and he didnt give twin killers a nce. He just nodded to n and gave him a nce. n became immediately confident. The nce showed that Leo had let him to take charge of this here. He was the leading actor here. He can do whatever he wanted. Leo was the support of n. If he cant handle it any longer, Leo will show up. With more confidence, he looked at the family, The Watts Group is copsing now. And I will send you to the prison one by one. Dont you dare! Ayan and Jonah shouted. With the thing before, n must have more support as he said so. And Lane and Albie were panic. They had done a lot of things bad owing to their identity. Any one of them can be enough to send them into prison. You are determined to get yourself killed! Then you will know it is impossible to go against the family on your own. Jonah said gloomily and was about to order twin killers. Boom! All of a sudden, several luxury cars arrived here. A crowd of people came along. A middle-aged manughed. What if the Palmer family is also here? Ernie Palmer! Suddenly, the present eximed. The faces of all the Watts family turned extremely ugly. And the Grant family. Another calm voice came. A young man came along with arge group of people. It was Caleb Grant of the Grant family. Chapter 529 The Three Rich Families At this moment, it fell in silence in the house. Everyone stared, incredible. Their brains stopped running. Oh, my god, the master of the Palmer family and Caleb Grant are here. Are they here on behalf of the Palmer and Grant families? Guests at the scene with tremolo eximed, with shock on their face. The two families had said that they would attend the birthday party. All people thought they would be here to celebrate, but they were here for a war. From their words, they were here to support Leo. Soon, their look at the Watts family turned strange. The Palmer family and the Grant family cooperated and can the Watts family handle that? Ernie Palmer and Caleb Grant both had a lot of followers behind them, and its clear that they were not here to celebrate. So they were here to mess up. Looking at this scene, n also stared. He was so excited and looked at Leo with reverence. There was no doubt that the Palmer family and the Grant family came for Leo. No wonder Leo let him to do it himself, because Leo was fearless! But for the arrival of Ernie Palmer and Caleb Grant, Leo was still calm. At this moment, with the Grant family and the Palmer family here, n was not afraid. He looked at Ayan coldly and said in a cold voice, Mr. Watts, do you still think we cant defeat the Watts family?N?velDrama.Org content rights. Arrogant Ayan, Jonah, and Lane wore an ugly face. All the Watts family members felt great pressure. If only the Palmer family was here, they wouldnt be so flustered. But now the Grant family also came, they cannot handle it. Whats more, now the Watts family had been hit by n. Ernie, why do youe to my birthday party with so many people? Ayan pretended to be calm, looking at Ernie and saying coldly. Mr. Watts, I bring them here to protect you in case that someone will hurt you here. Ernieughed. Then he waved his hand and said, Surround the house! The bodyguards moved forward and got the Watts Residence surrounded. Ernie, are you protecting me oring to kill me? Ayan was angry, staring at Ernie. Jonah and other younger generations also coldly watched, but abnormally did not speak. They were not brave enough to go against the powerful Palmer family. He red at Caleb again, You alsoe to protect me? Caleb smiled, No. All the Watts family breathed a sigh of relief. But they were almost choked by Calebs following words. Im here to protect Mr. Cohen. Then he ordered his people to block the gate of the house. No one can get out of there now. Caleb came to Leo with a smile, Mr. Cohen, you can inform me earlier ofing here so that I can pick you up here. Leo waved his hand and said, Im just looking for my daughter. Its no big deal. Hearing that, Caleb was shocked, Then I should give a hand. Their easy talk made the Watts family shocked. Caleb was pleasing Leo. Caleb was smiling ingratiatingly. In their years of knowing Caleb, they had never seen his smile like that. Mr. Cohen, Im toote! At this time, Ernie also came to Leo and said. Ayan and Jonah were startled. The high-powered master of the Palmer family now apologized to Leo? People even suspected they made some mistakes. Leo gave a nod, Fine. All the guests looked at him incredibly. It was said that Leo was just a son-inw of the Henderson family, but Leo was more powerful than the Watts family. n worked for him. Now the Grant family and the Palmer family also came to give him a support. Originally, Jonahs face was full of disdain, but now, his face was full of horror. And they didnt know that Leo had done a kindness to the Palmer family. With the kindness, the Palmer family even would say yes if Leo let them give him the Palmer Group. As for the Grant family, they surrendered to Leo and had reached cooperative rtions with many families and enterprises in Emerdale. Besides they even had a cooperation with the headquarters of the As Group, which was a qualitative leap for the Grant family. The Grant family had made profits and they didnt n to rebel. Leo also used the Grant familys influence to consolidate his influence in Hopkins. Ernie, Caleb, I advise you to stay away from him! Ayan was full of anger and red at Ernie and Caleb, This man has had a hard time with my family for many times. Today is still my 70th birthday. If I dont give him a lesson, how can my family live in Hopkins? Leo said quietly, I dont have a problem with you. I just want to find my daughter. If my daughter is safe, I will leave. The implication was that if my daughter lost a hair, there would be no need for the Watts family to exist. Ayans heart sunk infinitely, but he still said, I said that your daughter is not here. You leave now. Its not up to you. I have to search here. Leo looked calm and gave the order. Search here for any corner. Yes! Ernie, n, and Caleb responded. But Ayan roared, Stop! This is the Watts family, how can you do this? n coldly smiled, If there is no Mr. Cohens daughter here, why do you feel guilty and dont let us search? Ayan still looked angry, I told you, this is the Watts family, and it is also my birthday. If I let you do that, I will lose all my dignity. If you insist to search, then we will fight and we will both lose. In fact, Ayan was a little regretful not to return his daughter, but now he had to insist. But at this point, theres nothing he can do. Ayan stared at them sharply, full of momentum. Ernies look also sank gradually, I can understand that you are starting a war? Ayan waved his hand, Whatever you think, anyhow, you cant search! Then lets start a war. The Grant family is also here. Ernie and Caleb shouted fearlessly. Chapter 530 Tense Air After that, Ernie and Caleb respectively dialed a phone. Gather all the martial masters into a state of alert, waiting for the order! Tell all departments to pay attention, from now on, change the development strategy, and try to annex all the industries under the Watts family. All! Listening to the contents of the two phone calls, all the Watts family members, including Ayan and Jonah, greatly changed their face. Many even looked horrified. At most, n can just bring some obstacles to the Watts family, but he cannot cut the economic chain of the Watts family. But the Grant family and the Palmer family were different. Each of these two families was no less powerful than the Watts family. With the decline of the Hudson family, the Watts family, the Palmer family and the Grant family had be the three great families. Any close rtionship for two of the families would be alert to the third one. But now, the Palmer family and the Grant family cooperated to ruin the Watts family, which made them have a sense of catastrophe, especially Ayan. What he just said was to threaten the two families, but he never expected that they really started a war. The guests all turned pale. When the three families started a war, the businesses will inevitably be influenced. Then the enterprises andpanies relying on the Watts family will be destroyed first. Even Jonah also felt great pressure, and he had regret. Its enough to use Emilia to topple Laura, but he shouldnt hurt his daughter. Arabe with a pale face came to Ayan, her voice trembling, Grandpa, how about telling them the truth and returning his daughter? Shut up. Ayan pped her in the face and she fell down to the ground. Jonah also came to her and said coldly, Are you silly? Why didnt you tell us earlier? His daughter has been tortured by that woman. We must keep this lie, otherwise, the Watts family will definitely be ruined. Clear? Hearing the analysis of Jonah, Arabe nodded with a pale face. You must shut up. It fell in silence in the Watts family. Ayan looked at Ernie and Caleb and said, Are you sure that you are starting a war with the Watts family for this man who is just a son-inw of the Henderson family? Everyone could hear that Ayan was not confident enough. Ernie and Caleb did not say anything, but just looked at him coldly. Ayan suddenly pointed at Leo and said angrily, If you want to tter him just because he is the son-inw of the royal families in Valenham. I tell you. You dont have to do that. The Northernd General Assembly is around the corner. No one knows who will win. You are wasting your time. In his eye, the Grant family and the Palmer family helped Leo because they wanted to get a rtion with the master of the Henderson family. But thats impossible! After Ayan finished, Ernie and Caleb looked at him with pity. Ayan, the Watts family must die in your hands. Because you only care about small profits in the short term but not the long term. You do so to n before, and now to Mr. Cohen. Ernie looked at Ayan and said in a loud voice. Youll never know why the Palmer family is willing to support Mr. Cohen. He is a born leader and has such a charismatic personality that you just want to follow him! Ernie could not help but look at Leo, full of longing for. The crowd looked shocked. A man, full of longing, looked at another man. If he had no problems on sexual orientation, it was the personality of the other side that won him over. Caleb also felt that, but he chose not to follow, but to seize. So its bound that Caleb will end up differently from Ernie. Ayan with a face of disdain did not expect Ernie would say this. How did you be so easy to be deceived? He is a son-inw who depends on his wife. Without his wife, he would have been killed by his enemies. Ayan severely belittled Leo, but Leo did not get angry and just looked at him expressionlessly. To this, n only helplessly shook his head. His father not only was a ruthless man, but a stubborn old man who didnt think that things would change. For example, he used to be weak and ipetent, and now he had achieved so much now, but he was still impotent in his eye. That might be sad. Excited Ayan red at them all, Since you two families have decided to fight, then dont me me for being ruthless. You will die here. After his words, the cold wind whistled, and the house was filled with will of kill. The economic chain of the Watts family was cut, but Ayan was still so confident. Ernie and Caleb changed their face lightly. Mr. Watts, do you still want to resist? Caleb shouted angrily. Ayan sneered, Do you think that I will lose if you destroy mypany?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. I tell you, I will not be defeated! As long as you are dead, the Watts family will rise again soon orter. Tonight is a disaster for the Watts family, but it is also an opportunity. Everyone was shocked. At this point, Ayan should still think about opportunities? But soon, everyone knew why he was so confident and fearless. Twin killers now stood up and they opened their eyes, At this moment, all of them felt an unparalleled pressure. This was the power of the strong. In a world full of ordinary people who had no strength in their hands, the strong people could be above thew and dominate the lives of ordinary people from a high position. The martial masters show up. Protect Mr. Cohen and leave. Ernie had his face changed and said to Caleb. But Caleb was too scared to move. Twin killers just stared at him. At this moment, he was like falling into an ice cave, as if he was a boat in the waves, which would be overturned at any time. Nadine had been focusing on twin killers. Now they moved and Nadine also held her dagger tightly. She said, My Lord, they are twins and have telepathy, it will take me a lot of energy to handle them if they fight me together. Even Nadine said so, so twin killers were really powerful. Leo stood up boldly, patted Caleb on the shoulder, and said to Ernie, You take people to search every corner of the Watts family. With me here, these two people cannot hurt you. Chapter 531 Are You Scared? As soon as everybody heard what Leo said, they all thought he was crazy. Even Caleb and Ernie felt Leo had lost his mind. The notorious reputation of the twin killers was well-known in Salton and Winham. God knew how many innocent people had been shed by their sabers. They all thought Leo was being overconfident this time. The Watts family members allughed out loud. I think he is stupid with terror. The twin killers were barely weaker than Nathaniel Walker, president of the Hopkins Budo Association. I dont think Leo could be their match. I dont think we need the twin killers help. It wont take a second for me to kill him with a knife. Even Ayanughed, too. I shouldve called the twin killers backst time when you tore down our familys old house. You couldnt have done anything to us if they had been there. All members of the Watts family put on disdainful looks. Jonah and Lane looked at Leo coldly. They thought Leo got to tear down their old house only because their family was at its weakest moment by then. Now that all their family members were gathered here, Leo wouldnt have any chance. Even n became nervous. The Watts family rose up in power not just because they had relied on dirty means, but also because they had two unpaired powerhouses to protect them. n was standing a hundred meters away, but he could still feel the strong aura of the two powerhouses, which made him tremble all over. Lizzie was standing behind her, hugging him tightly. Just by then, a bodyguard of the Grant family ran over in a panic. Mr Mr. Grant! Mr. Lawrence is here! Calebs face immediately lit up. He hurriedly urged, What are you waiting for? Send him in! Seeing Leo looking at him in confusion, Caleb exined with a smile, No worries, Mr. Cohen. Mr. Lawrence is one of the many powerhouses guarding my family. He might not be the most powerful one, but Im sure he would be more than adequate to keep you safe now. Really? Leo smiled and didnt say anything else. At that moment, arge number of bodyguards from the Palmer family, the Grant family, along with ns people, had broken into the Watts family. The ce was packed with people, and there was no ce for Leo. Leos heart was pumping in his throat. He was worried that anything would happen to Emilia. Should anything happen to Emilia, Leo would me himself for that for the rest of his life. Ayan roared, Stop them! Jonah rushed towards those bodyguards with his own people. However, the Watts familys bodyguards were outnumbered. Some of them had already been knocked down by Nadine a while ago, and even their leader, Hank, had been scared unconscious by Leos re. It was almost impossible for them to stop the enemies from the other three families now. Ayan became anxious and urged, Twin killers, what are you waiting for? Do something! Just killing any one of them will do! To make the gang copse, its leaders should be destroyed first. As long as Ernie, Caleb, or Leo died, their bodyguards would be a group of mobs without a leader. Then the Watts family would have nothing to be afraid of. Swoosh! Swoosh! The twin killers, who had been motionless and eye-closed, suddenly made their move. A ck shadow and a white shadow flew towards Leo, Ernie, and Caleb. Ernie and Calebs had butterflies in their stomachs. Go to hell! Nadines eyes suddenly turned cold, and she was about to take action. However, Leo stopped her. Leo grinned, We have the powerhouse from the Grant family to protect us. You dont need to steal their thunder. Nadine immediately understood that Leo was trying to get the Grant family worn out. So she stopped and stood still. Mr. Lawrence, pleasee to save us! Calebs face was twisted in terror. It was because Caleb saw that South Killer of the twin kills was charging against him. As for the other one, North Killer, wasing for Leo. ng! At this critical moment, the figure of an old man showed up before Leo and Caleb. It was the powerhouse of the Grant family, Mr. Lawrence. He showed up just in time, and that happened to be the moment when the twin killers showed up and came at Leo and Caleb. Each of his hands grabbed the wrists of the twin killers, and then he pulled hard. Swoosh! The sabers in the hands of the twin killers had been beaten off their original trajectory. One of the sabers missed Calebs throat narrowly. For a moment, Caleb could almost feel the coldness of the saber. He was so scared that he copsed to the ground. Leo was still standing calmly. The saber missed him and shed on his left. A few strands of hair were shed and drifted along his shoulder. Within a split second, the twin killer withdrew over 10 10 meters away and stared at them coldly. North Killer grinned a sinister smile and said, Youre helper of the Grant family, Mr. Lawrence, right? I dont think it would be a wise choice for you to meddle in our affairs. Mr. Lawrences hair was all grey, and he was in a bright white robe. After hearing what North Killer said, he looked over with stern eyes. No one can hurt Mr. Grant as long as I am here. And Mr. Cohen! Caleb added as he stood up from the ground. Humph! Mr. Lawrence snorted and leered at Leo. He wasnt saying anything about Leo or mocking him, but his disdainful look said it all. Stay behind me in a while, and dont move for an inch. Do you understand? Other people could tell how Mr. Lawrence was unwilling to protect Leo. Moreover, he sounded verymanding when he spoke to others. Caleb came to Leo and asked with a smile, Mr. Cohen, what do you think of this powerhouse my family hired? Leo leered back at Mr. Lawrence and was unimpressed. Not bad, Leo answered indifferently. What? Calebs smile froze on his face. Mr. Lawrence had saved Leos life just now, which Caleb had wanted to leverage and get some benefits from it. He was astonished when hearing Leos answer was only not bad.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Mr. Lawrence felt a bit upset, too, but he didnt say anything. However, Given what Leo said just now, Mr. Lawrence decided he would never protect him anymore. Caleb thought for a moment and said to Mr. Lawrence, Forget about what he said. You need to protect Mr. Cohen from getting hurt no matter what. Caleb said and gave Mr. Lawrence an eye signal. Mr. Lawrence read the implication in his words and nodded. Okay, young master. After that, Caleb walked out of the Watts familys courtyard. This ce had be a battlefield, not a good ce for a noble young master like Caleb to stay in. Mr. Lawrence knew what Caleb meant. He wanted Leo to get hurt and bleed, telling Leo what it would aplish if he insisted on going against the Grant family. Of course, Mr. Lawrence couldnt let Leo die. He sneered and deliberately kept a few steps away from Leo. Leo couldnt care less about that. He looked at Nadine and ordered, Take care of Ernie, n, and Lizzie. Nadine nodded and fixed her eyes on North Killer. It would be a bit hard for Nadine to face the twin killers alone, but if there was only one of them, Nadine was sure she had a 100% chance of knocking him down or even killing him. North Killer didnt dare to move now. He felt great pressure when facing Nadine. So he looked at South Killer. South Killer read his eye hint and looked at Mr. Lawrence. Then South Killer said grimly, It seems that well have to kill you first if I want to kill them. Mr. Lawrence sneered, I dare you to have a try. You have no idea whom youre faced with! Boom The next moment, South Killers exerted all his strength. He waved the saber in his hand like death waving its scythe, rushing towards Mr. Lawrence like a shooting star. He was way faster and more strengthful than how he was just now. Mr. Lawrence was taken back. Now he knew he wouldnt be South Killers match. Swoosh! The saber was getting bigger and bigger in Mr. Lawrences shrinking pupils, reflecting cold and bright moonlight. Mr. Lawrence knew death hade to him, so he decided to give up on resisting. ng! However, the next moment, the saber trembled violently as if it had bumped on something. South Killers attack had been blocked. He had no choice but to put away his knife and take a few steps back. Both Mr. Lawrence and South Killer lowered their heads, trying to see what was between them. However, they could only see a small stone there. A stone? They still didnt know what had happened, but they impulsively looked at Leo. Leo was still standing there, ying with a few more stones in his hand. He smiled and said to Mr. Lawrence, Are you freaked out? Chapter 532 The Twin Killers’ Fall Mr. Lawrence trembled in shock. When he looked at Leo again, his eyes had been filled with astonishment. That was incredible! Mr. Lawrence could barely believe his eyes. Leo just blocked the attack of South Killer with a small stone. Judging from that, Mr. Lawrence finally realized that he had severely underestimated Leo. This seemingly quiet young man before him didnt need his protection at all. On the contrary, Mr. Lawrence had the feeling that he might need Leo to protect himter on. He felt it ridiculous that he had wanted to punish Leo by letting him get hurt. At this moment, Mr. Lawrence felt so guilty that his face blushed like a ripe apple. South Killer was even more shocked than Mr. Lawrence. As he looked at Leo, the confusion and contempt in his eyes were reced by terror. His wrist was holding the knife and trembling slightly. If anyone stood behind South Killer and watched him from behind, they would see that the web connecting his thumb and forefinger had been torn. Streaks of scarlet blood flowed down South Killers wrist and dripped on the ground. Fortunately, it waste at night, and no one had seen he was bleeding. There was no doubt that South Killer must have got this wound from Leos intervention just now. Leo threw the stone to his saber. The momentum of the stone was so strong that it was passed to his hands, making his hands numb. He almost couldnt hold his saber in ce. The awful power was from a stone Leo had casually thrown out. They hadnt even fought face to face yet. What would it be like if South Killer confronted Leo face to face? South Killer had no idea. South Killer, what are you waiting for? Just kill Leo, now! Ayans furious growl came from behind. The light was dim, so none of the Watts family members or the guests in the yard had seen how Leo took action. They only knew that there wasnt much time left for the Watts family. The powerhouse hire by the Grant family had already arrived, and those big wigs invited by the Palmer family were on the way here, too. When the Grant family and the Palmer family arrived, they would be the ones that were under besiege. Therefore, they had to kill Leo or Ernie during this period of time. Come with me, North Killer. South Killer tore off a piece of cloth and wrapped it around his bleeding hand, and then he motioned North Killer toe over. After a moment of hesitation, North Killer walked over and stood side by side with South Killer. When the two stood together, people could feel their mysterious sync with each other. Leo had also noticed that. He narrowed his eyes and checked the twins carefully. When the two of them stood together, the aura was much stronger than South Killer alone. Mr. Lawrence whispered to Leo, Be careful. The twin killers are the scariest when they attack at the same time. Theyre twins, so they know each others thoughts and have their uniquebination skills. Im no match for them. Leo didnt seem to care about Mr. Lawrences words at all. He smiled calmly, I know youre not their match. Just go back to your young master and report what has happened to him. Mr. Lawrences heart skipped a beat when hearing that. Leo seemed to have seen through their plot against him. Then be careful, sir. Mr. Lawrence was no longer disdainful of Leo like he had been just now. On the contrary, he warned Leo seriously and respectfully, as if Leo was some senior he looked up to. In the martial world, there was no such thing as seniority. People got ranked only by their power. If a guy was young but powerful, other older but weaker guys should respect him as a senior, too. Leo ignored Mr. Lawrence and stood there without blinking his eyes. Mr. Lawrence turned back and left the Watts familys courtyard. Caleb was waiting outside in the car. Seeing Mr. Lawrenceing out, Caleb paused for a second and then grinned a smile. Why am I surprised? I know my family had hired the right guy, Mr. Lawrence. Youre truly masterful. How did you finish them so soon? Mr. Lawrence shook his head and answered, Mr. Grant, its not like how you think. I didnt get to protect Mr. Cohen; in fact, he has protected me. What? Hearing that, Caleb widened his eyes in shock. Mr. Lawrence still had no expression on his face. Mr. Grant, I think you should stop ying tricks or plotting against Mr. Cohen. It would be better for you to submit to him. Calebs smiling face stiffened and then turned sullen. Now he regretted leaving the Watts family so early, because he had no idea what had happened there. Mr. Lawrence wasnt in the mood to talk more about it. He leered at Calebs face. Judging from Calebs face, Mr. Lawrence knew that this young man would never listen to his advice. If you dont listen to me and submit to him now, youll have severe consequences to bear. Mr. Lawrence sighed and left the Watts family by himself. At the same time, the Watts familys courtyard was a mess. Guards of the Palmer family, the Grant family, and n had broken the defense line of the Watts family. They were searching for Emilia and Laura. Seeing how these people turned his residence upside down, Ayan burned with anger. Kill him, twin killer! Okay! The twins replied expressionlessly. The next moment, both of them upheld their saber and rushed to Leo. They were moving so fast that ordinary people could only see their afterimages with naked eyes. They shed like lightning. Oh no, hurry up and protect Mr. Cohen! Ernie was so anxious when seeing how powerful the two people were. He looked at his watch. It would still be a while before the helpers of the Palmer family came. n and Lizzies hearts were jumping in their throats. They were standing very far away from the twin killers, yet their clothes were fluttering in the wind brought up by the twin killers momentum. What shocked them even more was that Nadine wasnt taking any action at all. Her face was so calm, as if she had already seen the end of this fight. Swoosh! A cold light shone brightly. Everyone could see two sabers reflecting cold light shing over. The twin killers showed up before and after Leo respectively, each upholding their saber. One stabbed the saber to Leos back. The other shed at Leos neck. Their blows were full of killing intent. They had to make sure that Leo would die under their sabers this time.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Mr. Cohen! Brother Leo! n and Lizzie yelled out at the same time. Hahaha! Hes finally going to die! As for members of the Watts family, they were overwhelmed with joy. Ayans face was twisted. He announced to other people confidently, Once Leo died, it would be your turn next. None of you will be able to leave our family alive tonight. Ayan didnt care about his 70th birthday anymore, because he had beenpletely gripped by anger. Facing the attack of the twin killers, Leo hadnt moved an inch. When the two knives were about to touch his back and neck, he raised his head slightly and took a disdainful look at the two. Seeing that nce, South Killer and North Killer were both frightened. They had the feeling that they had provoked someone way more powerful than them. However, they calmed down very soon. It must be an illusion! The twin killers thought to themselves and shed down. This time, their sabers were faster and more urate. However, the next seconds, Leo made his move. He had no intention of dodging at all, and threw out punches with both hands. Bang, bang! After two light dull sounds, the ce fell into dead silence. How could this be? Seeing what had just happened, the faces of all the Watts family members turned pale. n, Lizzie, and the others were all stunned. The twin killers were standing frozen, looking horrified. They had lost their sabers. What was worse, the two sabers were in Leos hands now. Leo yed with the two sabers in his hand and scoffed. Youre the twin killer, right? You should really practice your saber skills harder. You The twin killers pupils shrank in terror, and they couldnt take their eyes away from the sabers in Leos hand. At this moment, their arms and legs felt cold and rigid. It was already toote for them to escape. Leo had taken the sabers off their hands before they reacted, which meant that he was way more powerful than them. They felt like two toddlers racing with an adult. They were too weak to be in the same league as Leo. Who the hell are you? South Killer swallowed silva hard and looked at Leo carefully in disbelief. They were trembling like a leaf at this moment. Im the one wholl kill you today. As soon as Leo finished speaking, he lifted his leg and swept to the twin killers. Bang! South Killers body flew backward like a stringless kite. He swirled in the air andnded far away. At the same time, he grabbed North Killers neck and lifted him up, staring at him in the eyes grimly. Usually, I wouldnt mind ying with you for a while, but today Im here for my daughter. If you attack me now, youre stopping me from finding my daughter. Im sorry. The sooner I get rid of you, the sooner I may find my daughter. Leos voice sounded extremely frigid. The next moment, he suddenly tightened his grip on North Killers neck. Crack! North Killers neck had been twisted off by Leo, and it hung down like a withered tomato. There werent any signs of life on North Killer now. He stopped breathing. North Killer! Seeing North Killers miserable death, South Killer, who had been thrown out, shrieked with tears welling up in his bloodshot eyes. Go to hell, Leo! He charged over against Leo desperately. Leo darted a nce at him indifferently and then lifted one of his toes. The saber on the ground was kicked up in the air. Bang! After Leos strong kick, the saber shot out like a shadow and headed to South Killers chest. Pfft! The knife pierced through South Killers chest like a pointy arrow. In an instant, his flesh littered everywhere, and his blood gushed out like a fountain. Thud. The saber was inserted deep into the wall of the Watts familys residence. Its silver de had been dyed red by blood. South Killers body had been brought over by the saber and nailed to the high wall. His dead body was still dangling left and right. Warmblood dripped down, drop by drop, onto Ayans forehead. South Killers dead body was right above Ayans head. Argh! Ayans legs went limp, and he fell down to the ground. Her legs couldnt stop trembling as a big damp stain spread from his crotch. Ayan was scared out of his wits and wetted his pants. Ernie and the others paused for a long while and suddenly burst outughing. The twin killers? There were merely as weak as ants to Mr. Cohen! What just happened was out of everyones expectations. The twin killers, who used to be on the top of the list of powerhouses, turned out to be so weak before Leo. Within just three rounds, Leo had gotten rid of both of them. The faces of all the Watts family members turned ashen at that moment. Even Jonah had lost hope and copsed to the ground. The Watts family hade to an end. Ayan, what else have you got? Just bring it on! Dont tell me the two good-for-nothing bums are all you have. Ernie looked at Ayan and scoffed loudly. That was true. The twin killers were no better than two good-for-nothing bums whenpared to Leo. Mr. Cohen, we found Miss Laura Watts! One of the Palmer familys guards hurried over and reported. Leo asked hastily, Where is she? The bodyguard beckoned the other two bodyguards to bring Laura over. Lauras hair was disheveled, and her clothes were messy. Leo knew she must have been tortured miserably. Laura grasped Leos hand as soon as she saw him. Emilia Theyve taken her to the cer and locked her up! Chapter 533 Stop Crying What? The cer? Leo changed his color upon hearing that. Laura looked so guilty and apologized, Im sorry, Leo. This is all my fault. I didnt protect her well. I shouldnt have brought her to my family in the first ce That was true. The situation wouldnt be so bad if Laura hadnt brought Emilia to the Watts family. However, Leo wouldnt me Laura for that. On the contrary, he wanted to thank Laura for having protected his daughter. Thank you for protecting Emilia. Leos gratitude was very sincere. Laura stood against the Watts family because she wanted to protect Emilia. She had even been put under house arrest for that. At the same time, the bodyguards of the Grant family, the Palmer family, and n were all back in the yard. They reported to Leo, We didnt find anything in the cer. Leos face darkened instantly. He turned over and looked at Ayan, Jonah, and the others. Where is the cer Laura mentioned? His tone was so frigid that the Watts felt as if the temperature of the courtyard had dropped sharply. Some of them couldnt stop quivering. Instead of answering Leos question, Ayan stared at him and asked, Leo, are you really going to kill all of us? I just need you to give my daughter back! Leos veins were boiling with anger. He raised his pitch. His eyes were burning with fury. Whoever was skimmed over by him would tremble in fear. Ever since I stopped into this yard, all Ive wanted is my daughter. Whether your family will be doomed or survive is not my concern. Its you! Youve been pushing me again and again. Youd better pray that my daughter is safe now. Should anything happen to her, I wouldnt mind killing all of you to make up for her loss! Leos threat was terrifying and frigid. He wasnt going to be merciful to any of these people. Even Nadine didnt dare to breathe deep right now, let alone the Watts family. There were a few times when Nadine saw Leo be as angry as this time, and each was about his family. Leos family was his bottom line! Boom! Boom! Boom! Just by then, several cars pulled over at the gate. They were all mini-vans. Arge group of people rushed over. Some of them were armed guards, and others were business people in suits. All of them were influential and high-hearted big shots, but today, they were gathering here for the same thing. Mr. Palmer, Im sorry. Werete! Sir, are you all right?Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Some of those people asked as they ran to Ernie. Then they gathered around Ernie to protect him. They were the guards and the chairmen of thepanies of the Palmer family. Several men with strong auras were watching them from the side. They were the powerhouses hired by the Palmer family, each with equal strength with Mr. Lawrence. They might still not be able to defeat the twin killers, but the disparity shouldnt be very huge. Its the helpers of the Palmer family! Every one of the Watts family looked desperate. Jonah and Lane had given up all hope. The horrifying murderous intent given out by Leo made them feel that there would be no tomorrow. Ayan was drenched in cold sweats, and his body couldnt stop shaking. He was as desperate as furious. Now that the twin killers had died, their defense was basically devastated. The extinction of his family was just a matter of time. There was no point in resisting anymore. Ayan took a deep breath, stood up, and said to Leo, I can take you to the cer, but you have to promise me that youll let go of my family. Only if my daughter is safe and sound. Leo said with frigid eyes. When it came to his daughter, he would never back down. Ayan and his family immediately turned pale. Stefan had already taken Emilia away. Given how much Stefan hated Leo and Lydia, she would definitely mistreat Emilia as she could. Leo strode toward the cer with Ayan showing him the way. Stop crying! Stop crying! In the dark cer, a man was cursing and yelling fiercely. Then, a little girls miserable wailing echoed in the empty space. Please dont hit me. Ill stop crying Actually, this ce was more like an underground garage, and wasnt, strictly speaking, a cer. There were many brand new luxury cars along the way into the deepest part of this garage, and behind thest car, there was a door to a small room. The door of the small room was partly opened. There were two women inside, an old one and a young one. The older one was the former vice president of the L Group, Stefan. The little girl was, of course, Long Leos daughter, Emilia. Hurry up and get the job done! Dont waste time, or Ill kill you. Stefan held a belt in her hand and whipped it at Emilia. The loud noise scared the little girl so much that she immediately trembled and couldnt stop crying. Auntie Stepan, please dont hit me. Ill do it. Ill do it right now! Tears streamed down Emilias tender but dirty cheeks. There were some new bruises on her thin arms, which suggested that she had been whipped. Emilia held a big bucket tightly. There was a manure pit in front of her, which connected to the sewer. All the draining pipes of the Watts familys vi gathered in this pit and let the ck water out into the sewer. After Stefan was dismissed, she came back to Hopkins. She had met quite a lot of friends and pulled some strings, but this was the only job she could get, a cleaner for the Watts family. Stefan also had a reason to lower herself and ept the job. If she could get into the Watts family, she would have the chance to know the young master. Then maybe she would be able to get back at Leo and Lydia someday. Stefan was even more surprised when she saw Emilia. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for her. She hadnt hit Emilia quite often. All she did was let the little girl do the job for her. Stefan only whipped Emilia when she wasnt doing the job well, and sometimes she would give Emilia food to eat. Emilias limps were weak because she hadnt eaten anything for dinner. She was starving. Her feet slipped, and she fell to the ground. ng! The iron bucket in her tiny hand fell to the ground. The water spilled all over the ce. Stefan immediately flew into a rage. You little bastard, look at what youve done! Bang! Stefanshed fiercely at the iron bucket next to Emilia. Emilia was terrified by the harsh sound. She squatted in trembling and cuddled up on the ground. Dont hit me. Im sorry, Im sorry Im so hungry. The iron bucket is too heavy for me now I want Dad! Dad, where are you Emilia wailed desperately. Stefan snorted frigidly, You never can never find this ce, and even if he could, he would get killed by the Watts family before he gets here! Youll be my ve from now on. Youll do all the dirty and tiring work for me, and if you dont, Ill whip the hell out of you until you die! Stefan threatened Emilia unscrupulously because she had nothing to fear now. Emilia almost cried her eyes out. Stefan picked up a piece of bread on the table and tossed it into the manure pit. The white bread immediately got soaked with disgusted filths. Stefan then ordered, You said you were starving. Now go over and eat that pit. Ill see if you are hungry enough. The stench was so pungent that Emilia could only stop breathing and covered her nose. Then she looked up at Stefan. The bread Its filthy Bang! Emilias hand was immediatelyshed heavily. Blood oozed out of the wound. Wa-a-ah! Emilia withdrew her hand impulsively as if she had been electrocuted and cried out in pain. Stop crying! If you dont eat that bread. I swear Ill kill you! Stefan swore horribly. Emilia fought back her tears, perhaps because she didnt want to be hit anymore. Then she crawled slowly to the manure pit and was going to pick up the stinky bread. When Stefan saw that horrible scene, her lips quirked into a perverted smile. For some reason, she felt so satisfied when seeing Lydias daughter eating things from a manure pit. How dare you! Suddenly, a majestic and formidable growl came from not far away. Stefans body trembled as if she had been struck by thunder. Chapter 534 I’ll Eat It She would never forget that voice. It was Leo. She couldnt believe Leo was here. Stefan shivered, and his clothes were soaked in cold sweats. Leo was the one who caused her to end up in misery. Stefan looked back impulsively, only to find nothing in the darkness of the underground garage. Not to mention seeing anyone. Stefan heaved a sigh of relief. Phew Its fine. Its just an illusion. However, just when she was about to continue to torture Emilia, she turned around and saw Leo standing in front of her. Argh Stefan almost screamed her lungs out. She was scared out of herself and fell to the ground. Stefan? Its you? Leos eyes radiated two beams of cold light, and his voice sounded like the growl of a demon. Dad! Emilia was lying on the ground. When she saw her lifesaver showing up, she yelled and staggered on her feet to him. Emilia! Leo ignored Stefan temporarily and hugged Emilia tightly. Dad, I miss you so much This woman locked me up in the basement and made me work for her. Sheshed me and didnt give me food if I didnt do it. Emilia was crying so hard that she almost ran out of breath. Her shoulders were shaking slightly. Leos eyes were cold, but he did not show any killing intent at the moment because that might have scared Emilia. He cuddled the freaked-out little bird in his arms andforted her in a soft and low voice. Dont get afraid, Emilia. Dad is here! All the other expressions on Leos face had been taken over by guilty at that moment. If Lydia found out that he had almost lost his daughter, she might kill him. Thump, thump, thump! Leo heard footsteps pounding towards him from behind. Ayan, Jonah, Laura, and the others had also hurried over.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Seeing that Leo had finally found Emilia, everyone breathed a long sigh of relief. That had been worried about how horribly Stefan would torture Emilia. If that really happened, the Watts family would definitely be doomed today. Luckily, Emilia seemed fine. There was still a glimmer of hope for the Watts family. When Stefan saw Leo, she bounced up as if she had seen a ghost. She looked at Leo in disbelief. She never thought Leo could break the Watts familys defense and get here. She thought that even if Leo found she was here, he would be killed by the Watts family before he made his way into this hidden ce. After all, the Watts family was one of the three prestigious families in Hopkins. It should be invincible. She never expected that Leo could find her and make his way into his ce unscathed. Stefan was scared out of her wits, and she couldnt stop herself from trembling. Lucky for Stefan, Leo couldnt care less about her at this moment. He was busyforting Emilia. Emilia, dont cry. Ill punish the bad woman for you, okay? Finally, Emilia stopped crying. Leo slowly turned around. The moment his face left Emilias sight, it turned frigid immediately. Stefan had to die today. Young master, Ill kill her for you. Nadine said as she was about to move. Leo stopped her and said, Take care of Emilia for me. I want to do it myself. Nadine immediately stepped aside. She knew that Leo had kept his fury in check. It was time for him to take it out now. Leo was even more furious than when he was in the yard of the Watts familys residence. The mood in the basement had dropped down to the freezing point. Leo wouldnt let anyone touch his daughter. Leo, you are still alive Stefan knew that she was in deadly trouble today as soon as Leo showed up. Stefan, Ive spared your life once, but now youve shown up again and abused my daughter. I dont think you deserve another chance. Leo strode toward her, his voice ice-cold. Were in the residence of the Watts family. You wouldnt want to make a mess! Stefan quavered in fright and ran to Ayan. She wanted to ask the Watts family for help. However, Ayan roared and pped her hard in the face. Shut up! Stefan was stunned by this p. She covered her face and asked, Mr. Watts, why did you hit me? Ayans face was distorted by anger. He growled, You should see what a disaster youve brought to my family! Or you wouldnt ask even if I kill you! Stefan waspletely lost. I didnt bring any disaster to your family. Why do you mean? You still dont know what a huge trouble youve made? Ayan was gripped by anger and pped Stefan to the ground again. Jonah, Lane, and other people from the Watts family were all glowering at Stefan. They seemed to havepletely forgotten it was they who proposed to lock Emilia in this little dark ce. Stefan was just a scapegoat. Ayan pointed at Stefan and scolded indifferently, Shes the one who hurt your daughter. You can do whatever you want to her, but please dont destroy my family! Leo looked at him with a grim face and said nothing. Leo knew very well that the Watts familys support was the real reason why Stefan dared to be so unscrupulous. Leo looked at Emilia and asked, How did this woman mistreat you? She whipped me and worked me every day. Before you came here, she was trying to make me eat that bread! Emilia pointed at the filthy bread in the manure pit. Swoosh! Leos eyes focused and turned grim. You really deserve to go to hell, Stefan. Stefan wanted to run away, but Leo grabbed her long hair and hauled her back. Argh! Stefans piercing scream broke the dead silence of the underground garage. Her long hair was almost all torn off by Leos violent haul. The floor was covered by her torn-off hair. Stefan was rolling on the ground, emitting high-pitched wails of despair. Bang! Leo raised his foot and stepped hard on Stefans face. Stefans face was pressed tightly to the ground, and her facial features had been distorted. Members of the Watts family members couldnt help gasping behind Leo when they saw what he was doing. They couldnt believe that Leo could be so brutal. I heard that you forced my daughter to eat the bread from the manure pit? Leo asked as he looked down at her condescendingly. Well, you can eat that for her. If you dont, Ill crush your head! Boom As soon as he said that, everyone looked at the bread in the pit. They changed their color because the bread looked too disgusting. It had been dipped in the filth and already had a bunch of blowflies buzzing around it. Ordinary people wouldnt even have the guts to touch it, not to mention eating it. People were also surprised at how perverted Stefan was to force Emilia to eat this bread. Thats impossible! Ill never eat it! Stefan couldnt move, but she still wouldnt give in. She would ept anything Leo offered. Except for eating that bread. She would never agree to it! Im actually surprised that youre so resilient. Leo chuckled. However, when other people saw his smile, they found it so creepy. Ill take that as a no, so let me crush your head! The next moment, Leo stomped his feet hard. Crack! Crack! Everyone in the room could hear the sound of bones being crushed. Stefan felt as if her brains were squishing out. She almost screamed her lungs out because of the sharp pain. Argh, my head My head! Its cracking! Her body was already having a slight seizure. If Leo stomped one more inch down, her head would crack like a watermelon. The scene looked so horrifying that other people had illusions. The Watts, Ernie, and n felt as if their head were aching, too. Stefans facial features were already out of shape under pressure. Finally, she couldnt bear the pain anymore and yelled out. Ill eat it. Ill eat it! Chapter 535 He Has To Be Punished Stefan struggled and squeezed those words out of her mouth. Other people took a step back when they heard her scream. And then they winded their eyes and looked at her in disbelief. They wondered if Stefan would really eat the bread out of the manure pit. Leo grinned a sinister smile and said, Wise choice. He then moved his foot away. Stefan looked frustrated andy on her side. Her face was covered by dirt, and her hair looked like a mess. This should be the most embarrassing moment of her life. She bit her teeth so hard that her gum was bleeding. Her whole body was trembling. She looked at Leo, eyes taken over by resentment. She felt extremely humiliated. She had to eat a stinky break out of a manure pit, just to let Leo spare her life. However, if she didnt do as Leo said, she knew that Leo would definitely crush her head without hesitation. Nothing was more important than survival to her now. She wasnt even in the position to make a choice. Stefan walked to the stenchful manure pit like a mad dog. Buzz buzz The blowflies there seemed to have felt Stefan walking over. All of them flew over to her. Stefan reached out her hand and was going to pick up the stinky bread. However, she couldnt help but frown at the stenching from the pit. Then she withdrew her hand. Hurry up. I dont have that much time to waste on you. Leos impatient voice came from behind again. Stefan subconsciously looked back and saw Leo was already standing behind her. Moreover, he had already raised a foot. If Stefan didnt pick the bread up and eat it, he would definitely trample her dead t. Stefan trembled like a leaf thinking of that. She didnt have much time to hesitate now. She gritted her teeth, reaching out her hands. Thud! She reached into the stinking pit and scooped out the bread. At the same time, her hands had been covered with filth. At that moment, she was like a garbage car passing by the streets. Everyone else covered their nose and tried to keep away from her. This was a lifetime humiliation for Stefan. As she held the bread, she couldnt help trembling. Ayan and Jonah looked even more frightened. If they were the ones mistreating Emilia just now, they would be the ones getting punished now. They couldnt move their eyes away from Stefan, wondering if she would really eat it. Stefan opened her mouth several times, but she still couldnt make up her mind to have it. Leo chucked slowly, Youre still hesitating, which means you are still not mentally prepared, right? Maybe I should give you a hand. Seeing the creepy smile on Leos face, Stefan twitched in horror. What do you want? Leo looked at her and said, Ill give you three seconds to eat it, or youll die. After that, he turned around and started to count down. Three Two Every time he counted down, Stefan felt as if her heart had been squished and skipped a beat. Death was approaching her, step by step. Leo wasnt forcing her because he was perverted. He was just giving Stefan a taste of her medicine. Otherwise, he wouldnt have turned around. He didnt want to watch Stefan eating the filth, too.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. One! As Leo finished counting down, her tone turned low and cold. At the same time, his foot also trampled down like a hammer, heading right on Stefans head. No! Stefan screamed and looked terrified. She could tell Leo wasnt trampling to scare her. He was trying to kill her. Ill eat it. Ill eat it, okay? Dont kill me Stefan finally broke down. She pinched her nose and swallowed it. Ugh Leo had turned around because he really didnt want to see how Stefan was doing it. He only heard Stefan couldnt stop vomiting behind him. No matter how disgusting that sound was, Leo had never looked back. After a while, he took a step forward. He skimmed over with swift and fierce eyes, in the depths of which there was thick killing intent. Other people subconsciously made way for him, because they all knew that Leo was heading to Ayan. What are you doing? I thought you said youll spare my family as long as Stefan ate that bread? Ayan kept retreating, his face filled with anger. Leo stared at Ayan and dered word by word, When did I say that? If it werent for the support of your family, how could a loser like her be so bold? Youvemitted much more crimes than her! Boom As soon as he said that, all the members of the Watts family changed their colors. Jonah was the most frightened one. Leo just dered a death sentence upon the Watts family. Leo! Youre way over the line! Ayan roared at Leo. Leo ignored him and looked at Laura, who was standing in the corner. You and Jonah are siblings. Why were you locked down, but he wasnt? Leo was here for revenge, so he needed to figure things out first. Both Jonah and Laura had high status in the Watts family, and Lauras status was even higher. He wondered why she had been locked down. How did Jonah keep himself from the trouble? Leo had a feeling that this issue might be critical. Laura was silent for a while, and then she looked at Jonah. Jonahs face paled, and he shook his head violently at Laura, hoping her sister would not let out the truth. However, Jonah had obviously underestimated Lauras intention of revenge. After staring at him and hesitating for a while, Lauras face darkened. She pointed at Jonah and admitted, Its him. He told other people that Emilia was your daughter. He also proposed that we should teach Emilia a lesson. That was why Stefan had the opportunity. He did this because he was trying topete for the position of our family patriarch, and he was afraid that I would stand in his way! After Laura finished speaking, Hu Jingzhus face turned ashen. After knowing the whole story, Leo looked at Jonah with steely eyes and announced, Youre so dead today. After that, he strode toward Jonah. Thud, thud, thud! The heavy footstep pounding sounded like death approaching. Jonah was in terror. His face changed drastically as he yelled, Leo, what do you want? Leo looked calm and replied, I should have killed youst time. You are such a scourge. Jonah shivered with fear because he could feel the killing intent in Leos words. Just by then, Ernie took a step forward and took a grim at Jonah. Then he said coldly, Mr. Cohen, you dont need to do that by yourself. Ill get rid of him for you. Leo nodded unsmilingly. Well then There would be no Watts family in Hopkins from tonight on! These words echoed like devils murmuring and stirred the minds of every member of the Watts family. Jonah was so frightened that he copsed to the ground. Ernie looked so stern and nodded to an old man in a grey robe standing beside him. Ernie had been feeling guilty for not being able to help Leo. Now he could finally give Leo a hand. The grey-robed man was the powerhouse of the Palmer family. He wasnt as powerful as the twin killer, but he could at least be the match for Mr. Lawrence. No, please dont kill me Im still young and have a bright future. I dont want to die! Jonahs face was twisted by despair. He looked so fearful yet reluctant to give up on struggling. The grey-robe man uttered expressionlessly, You have to die today. Boom The next moment, he threw a heavy punch at Jonahs face. Jonah! Ayan emitted a deafening wail and was about to rush over. Jonah had been appointed as the next patriarch of the Watts family. If he died so young, the Watts family woulde to an end. Ayan would rather sacrifice himself to protect the younger generation. However, no one had even taken a nce at him. The old man in the gray robes punch was about to reach Jonahs face. Stop! Suddenly, someone else let out a shrill scream. This time, Leos face turned serious, and he shouted, Stop! Do as she said! Ernie immediately stopped the old man from punching. The old man in the gray robe had to try very hard to stop punching. Almost all Martial Arts practitioners knew that it would be more than challenging to withdraw a waved-out punch. It required urate control over ones body. Only the top powerhouses could withdraw their strength as precisely as they exerted it. The gray-robed old man still had a long way to be a real powerhouse. It was already very difficult for him to take back that strike now. Lucky for Jonah, the old mans fist stopped less than a centimeter away from Jonahs face. However, the momentum of that strike had already gone off his fist. After a loud booming sound, the wall behind Jonah caved in slightly. Gravels were constantly falling down. Jonah was so frightened that she didnt even dare to breathe. Other peoples eyes all moved to Laura, who was standing behind them. As she screamed out, she knelt down before Leo and lowered her head. Leo, I know that you and I are enemies, but can you let go of my brother as the reward for that I protected your daughter? He might have done very horrible things, but does he really deserve to die for this? Leo fell into silence. Ernie immediately motioned the old man to stop. Now that Leo had decided to stop, Ernie would just give Leo what he wanted. Yes, thats true! Jonah realized what was happening and couldnt wait to chime in with Laura in a trembling voice. Leos eyes turned grim again. Obviously, he had no intent to let Jonah go so easily. Just by then, Emilia ran over and helped Laura up carefully. Then she said to Leo in her soft and cute voice, Dad, can you do what she pleaded, please? Emilias words weighed more than anything to Leo. The horrifying grim in Leos eyes was gone now. He put on a gentle smile. Okay, I promise. Leo looked at Jonah again and said gloomily, Ill spare you life this time for your sisters sake. If you do it again next time, I swear Ill kill you no matter what. Thank you! Tears streamed down Lauras face. She was more than grateful for Leo at this moment. Jonah nodded like a pecking chicken. No one could see his face because he was lowering his head. He was smoldering with resentment. He swore to himself secretly that one day, he would fight Leo to death. Just when everyone felt rxed because they thought Jonah would be safe, Leo spoke again. But I never said I would let you walk away with this without being punished. Leo said with stern looks, I wont kill you, but that doesnt mean I wont teach you a lesson. Youve hurt my daughter, and youll have to pay the price. As Leo finished speaking, he strode to Jonah and looked at her condescendingly. Jonah asked with a terrified face, My sister has already begged for mercy for me. What else do you want? Leo looked at the stenchful manure pit andughed, That might be a nice ce for you. After saying that, Leo picked Jonah up and threw him into the pit. Chapter 536 Louis’s Arrival AHHHH Jonahs horrible cream echoed inside the basement. Laura, Ayan, Ernie and the rest of them were all rendered stunned. None of them had ever expected that Leo actually dropped Jonah into a septic-tank. Jonah felt like it was killing him. From the perspective of most of them, what he was suffering right now felt worse than death. Soon, Jonahs swallow-tailed coat was stained with faeces. When he hit the surface, the fecal liquid sshed all over the ground. Everyone around couldnt help flinching back while staring at him with panic. Nasty faeces could be found everywhere from his hair, his face and his outfit. Disgusting smell spread all over in the air. Some of them couldnt help retching when seeing that. They felt even worse than the moment when they saw the punishment happening to Sophia just now. Nadine covered Emilias eyes with her hands in case it disgusted her. Ayan was burning with rage. He replied with a re at Leo, How dare you do that to my grandson! Do you wanna get killed? Get killed? Leo refuted firmly, I chose to spare him his life for the sake of Laura. I didnt kill him but dump him into the faeces. What? Do you wanna try the same thing as I did to your grandson? While speaking, Leo strode over to Ayan. Seeing that, Ayan hurried to shut his mouth and drop his aggressive look. Meanwhile, Lane was rendered greatly upset. For the Watts, it must be the most humiliating moment ever! What made it even worse was that they couldnt afford the gut to fight back. Laura was dumfounded. Undoubtedly, Jonah deserved it. And it should be the greatest fortune for him to survive because of Leos mercy. As Ayan collected himself, he roared, Get Jonah out of the tank! However, threatened by the disgusting smell, none of those security guards dared to approach. Jonah had to struggle out of the tank all by himself. But his family, including those guards, all stayed away from him, which hurt him even more. His hatred against Leo was escting because of that. Leo, I gotta torture you to death someday after I be the patriarch! I swear to God you will regret doing this to me! Jonah murmured to himself. Then he was taken into the bathroom to clean his body. Obviously, it was a priority for him to get rid of the terrible odor. Leo, you have revenged your daughter and got her back. Jonah has paid his price as well. Dont you think its time to leave with your men? Ayan questioned while trying hard to hold back his anger. Getting rid of Leo was all he wished for at this moment. When Leo was about to leave, Emilias stomach suddenly sounded as it wiggled out of hunger. Daddy, I am hungry. Said Emilia with a bashful face. Leo held her up into his arms. Then he looked at Ayan, My girl is starving. It shouldnt be a problem if she wanna stay for dinner, right? Humiliated, Ayan was getting mad. However, he had topromise under the threatening gaze of Leo. As they left the basement, Leo returned to the catering area with Emilia. The little girl soon started to gobble. Leo filled himself a ss of wine to enjoy it. The catering for Ayans banquet was marvelous. Why are you standing still? Come on, help yourselves to some food. Leo beckoned. Leo was surprised to find that the rest of them were all standing still while watching him and Emilia gobbling. None of them dared to continue with dinner. However, they simply shook their heads to reply, Oh, Mr. Cohen, its okay. Actually, we arent hungry at all. I think thats enough for us. We will leave as soon as we finish Laura, Ayan, Ernie and the rest of them were all standing cautiously as if they were servants working for Leo. Leo suddenly smashed the fork on the table, looking sulky, Are you gonna stand still and watch us eating? Its ruining my appetite! Take your seat and help yourselves something to eat! Okay Nadine was the first to take her seat, then followed by Ernie and the rest of them including n. Finally, Ayan took his seat to return to dinner. Right on! Leo smiled and toasted Ayan, Today is your seventieth birthday, a great day for you! Lets drop the hate! Wish you happy birthday! Thankthanks Ayan clinked sses with Leo. The atmosphere seemed a bit more rxing after that. Leo smiled, I am here for my daughter, not for trouble. Actually, it should have been avoided if you had returned her to me a bit earlier. Thats right Ayan let out an awkward smile. He somehow believed that his family could continue to maintain the privilege as long as they managed to please Leo. Suddenly, an armored car reached the gate. A tough guy got off and saluted Leo. It was Louis, the Commander of the Action Zone in Hopkins. Commander Louis, what brought you here? Come on in! Ayan was stunned and hurried over fawningly. Ayan, what are you doing? Louis frowned confusedly. Actually, he never deemed himself a close friend of Ayan. When Leo smashed the old residence of the Watts, he had ever arrived there with his soldiers to keep the peace. And that was because the noise annoyed his wife and kids when they were sleeping. Ayan was freaked out at that time. Today is my birthday. Commander Louis, arent you here to attend my birthday banquet? Before the banquet began, Ayan had ever sent an invitation to Louis. But he showed no response. I am here forMr. CohenI am here to ask for his jeep While speaking, Louis wiped off the sweat on his forehead. He almost blurted the title of Leo, the Dragonlord! Then he looked at Leo, Mr. Cohen, do you need me to drive you home? Leo nodded, Okay. Ayan was stunned by their conversation, from which he could tell that Leo seemed to be a close friend of Louis.N?velDrama.Org content rights. It suddenly urred to him that Louis had brought his soldiers to their old residence to keep the peace. Such a coincidence! Or perhaps he was doing so by the order of Leo? Ayan was dumfounded because of the thought. Suddenly, Louis shouted to order, Line up and march forward! Mr. Cohen is having his dinner! Nobody shall interrupt him! Soon, his soldiers lined up on both sides. The manor was surrounded by his troop. It was just because Leo was having dinner with his daughter. Ayan was totally stunned. However, Louis didnt seem to take a seat. He was going to oversee the whole situation. With knife and fork on his hands, Leo beckoned him over, Louis, get your boys here to have some food. The catering tastes nice. After a short hesitation, Louis replied with a salute, Yes, sir! Then he asked his soldiers to take their seats. Louis roared to order, Boys, say your prayers before dinner! Then their prayers started to echo around the manor in unison. After that, they began eating quietly. None of them talked in the midst of mealtime. Only the tableware sounded when they were helping themselves to some food. So disciplined! Ayan was too stunned to utter. He had tried so hard to invite Louis here for banquet, but he never responded. However, Louis showed up himself just because of a simple order of Leo! Chapter 537 Big Surprise The air seemed to be frozen all of a sudden. The banquet fell into deadly silence. None of them dared to make a noise under the threat of Louis, the Commander of the Action Zone in Hopkins. While his soldiers were all gobbling down food in the banquet, Ayan didnt seem to be annoyed by that. Instead, he appeared excited. Every privileged family in Hopkins had ever struggled to ingratiate themselves with thismander at all costs. But none of them had ever made it. To everyones surprise, Louis actually showed up in his birthday banquet! How glorious! His family would definitely thrive as long as he could build a rtionship with the Commander Louis. But still, he remained sober though overwhelmed with excitement. Louis abruptly changed his attitude as soon as Leo simply greeted him. Obviously, there had been a strong friendship between Leo and Louis. Soon, those soldiers finished all the dishes on table. Ayan yelled loud to order, Tell the chef to get as much food as possible! Now! His desire to please Louis was running wild at this moment. Soon, more dishes were served. Ayan somehow started to change his attitude toward Leo-his hatred against Leo had all gone. What was more, he felt quite enjoyable when staring at him. If it werent because of the fact that Leo had married, he would definitely make Laura Mrs. Cohen. Mr. Cohen, Commander Louis, how do you like the dishes? Ayan asked with a fawning smile. Seeing Emilia devouring the food, Leo nodded, It tastes good. Louis nodded as well. Nice wine! Hearing that, Leo was rendered thrilled. He had been standing still, ready for their disposal as if he were a waiter instead of the patriarch of the Watts. He could tell that the Watts would soon reach the prime as long as he could satisfy Louis. Mr. Cohen, may I?. Louis proposed a toast to Leo. Sure. Leo raised up his ss to clink with Louiss. Though it only happened within a second, Ayan couldnt help sweating nervously. He was struck by panic when he noticed that Louis was toasting Leo on his own initiative, which indicated that Leo might be more superior than thismander! It suddenly urred to Ayan that he had been conspiring against Leo before. At the thought of that, he almost passed out in horror. Though Ayan wasnt part of the army, he was clearly aware of the rules-themander never toasted others unless it was someone whom he paid great respect. Hey, dont forget to toast Nadine. Said Leo casually. Then Louis did as told, Nadine, cheers! Nadine replied by raising up her ss. While watching, Ayan was overwhelmed with panic. Now he was sure Leo was superior to Louis. Then Leo pointed at Ayan, Today is Mr. Wattss birthday. Louis took a glimpse at him. But he still sat tight on the chair while raising up his ss. Happy birthday. Louis echoed casually. Its my honor! Ayan got thrilled as if it were the greatest fortune for him. Now his hostility against Leo hadpletely turned into gratitude. Grandpa, why do you keep him stay? Whats going on with all these soldiers? somebody suddenly questioned with anger from behind. It was Jonah, who just finished cleaning up his body. He shouted to expel those uninvited soldiers, What the hell are you doing here? Get out! Ayan was pissed. He pped Jonah hard on his face and then he kicked him on his body. How dare you talk to Commander Louis like that? Get your fucking knees on the ground! Ayan didnt stop. He kept smacking Jonah while cursing. Soon, Jonahs face got badly swollen. Meanwhile, Laura shook her head while watching, looking upset because of his stupid move. Ayan didnt stop until Jonah was badly beaten. He was shocked with his eyes wide open, Grandpa, why are you hitting me? You are supposed to beat them, those soldiers and Leo! Shut up! Ayan was horrified when hearing Jonah saying that. Then he told his guards to beat him again. Soon, Jonah was terribly battered. It was Leo who stopped them, Hey, stop. I dont want to be interrupted during mealtime. Then Ayan told his guards to stop. He smiled fawningly, Gentlemen, I am so sorry to interrupt your dinner time. Jonah was stunned when seeing that. What was happening? His grandpa turned to be so humble while talking to Leo just after he took a shower? Jonah huffed, Grandpa, I am your inheritor, the patriarch-to-be of the Watts! Its my duty to get them out! Ayan pped him on his face again! Jesus, I almost forgot that! From now on, you are no longer my inheritor! What? Jonah jumped up, dumfounded. Grandpa, what do you mean? How can you go back on your words? Jonah was burning with anxiety. He would like to sacrifice everything just to be the next patriarch. Whatever it took! But now every effort he spent had all gone in vain. Leo put down the fork and suddenly nced at him. Ayan couldnt help shivering when looking into his eyes. Now he believed that it should be a must to deprive Jonah of the inheritance. You have offended both Mr. Cohen and Commander Louis! How dare you insist to im to be my inheritor! Bullshit! Ayan cursed madly. Then he looked at Laura with a smile, Laura, I would like to make you my inheritor! Actually, that was what he had nned to do. However, he decided to punish her when noticing that she brought Emilia here. Meanwhile, Jonah froze on spot when hearing that. Then hatred started burning in her eyes. No! Its unfair! How could you make her your inheritor? She betrayed us! he shouted crazily. Get him out! Ayan roared. Then two guards were taking Jonah away.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. But Laura felt quite upset when hearing Jonah screaming. It should have been avoided. She shook her head, Grandpa, I am sorry. I dont want to lead the family What? Ayan was shocked. But he couldnt figure out a better candidate. Leo smiled to suggest, Actually, theres a better option. Then he looked at n. Soon, Ayan was rendered quite embarrassed. It was he himself who expelled n from the family at that time. Ayan felt like struggling when facing this decision. Chapter 538 Pay the Price The air seemed to be frozen at the moment when they looked at each other. Both n and Ayan were putting on an awkward look. But soon they looked away. The rest of the Watts seemed to notice that something bad was about to happen. Worries crawled up on their faces. Twenty years ago, n was deserted from the family while his wife was run over by a car. The hatred between him and Ayan had gone too strong to be dissolved. Meanwhile, there had been a stereotype about n among the Watts-He was a loser! Under no circumstances should a loser return to lead the family. So ridiculous! But it was actually about to turn into a fact! Incredible! Ernie took a look at n. He knew it was time to leave. So he bowed to Leo, Mr. Cohen, I am afraid we have to leave Mr. Cohen, I am leaving Soon, all those guests had left one after another. As they finished the meal, Louis marched out with his soldiers to guard around the manor. Only Leo, n and his daughter, together with the rest of the Watts, were staying inside the manor. Leo showed no intention to intervene. He just sat tight and watched. After a long silence, Ayan finally mustered up his courage to walk over to n. He stared at him sincerely, with no more anger or hate. n, time to go home and take my position. Said Ayan. Hearing that, the rest of them all gazed at n, waiting for his response. Obviously, Ayan had let go of his hatred. Both Leo and Lizzie were staring at him to expect his response. Now it was all up to n. After a long silence, n suddenly sneered, which brought the Watts a kind of bad feeling. Are you kidding me? n smiled bitterly, Twenty years ago, you drove me out of the family and even killed my wife! Have you ever concerned yourself with the fact that I was your son during all these years? My fellow siblings, have you ever remembered that I was your brother? While speaking, n suddenly red at Ayan and also the rest of his siblings, who had all witnessed that tragedy. Whoever his re contacted, none of them dared to look into his eyes. However, some of them suddenly refuted, Yes, you were deserted! But we didnt push you to the edge! Otherwise, you should have been killed! Thats right! You gotta learn to be grateful! Ungrateful bastard! Most of them started to echo. Push me to the edge? n let out a weird smile, You didnt do that because you didnt even care. You didnt kill me just because you couldnt benefit from it! Mercy has never been your reason! In your views, I am nobody but something for you to y with. Dont you remember how many times you have been trying to stop me when I just started my own business? Soon, all of them were choked. Indeed, they had conspired a lot against his business when it was just started. There were so many uing projects being forced to be failed just a few days before the deal was concluded. Now the family is on the edge of copse. You are counting on me to survive this by making me the patriarch? n sneered to continue, I dont give a shit! His answer struck Ayan hard He hurried to look at Leo, only to find that he replied with a cold glimpse. I dont see any value to maintain the Watts family if you cant decide who is gonna be the next patriarch. Said Leo. His words sounded like a bolt from the blue. Ayans face turned ghastly pale all of a sudden. The Watts was pushed to the edge of doom just because of the words of Leo. Of course, Ayan wasnt that na?ve to believe that Leo would change his mind just after being nicely treated for a dinner. Ayan took a deep breath and said to n, n, I am sorry for what I have done! Please, its time to return home! Ayan sounded like pleading. As the patriarch of the Watts, he was experiencing the humblest moment in his life. However, n still responded with silence. Finally, Ayan gritted his teeth to ask, So what can I do to make you return? n answered coldly, You killed my wife! The feud between us has been too great to deal with. I wont return unless you are dead! His answer jolted the manor! n, what the hell were you saying? How dare you say that! No, grandpa! Please make Laura your inheritor! Lane, Hollie and the rest of them were all shouting madly. As soon as Ayan gestured, the air turned into silence again. However, he didnt shout loud as usual. Instead, he appeared calm. Do you mean it? asked Ayan while staring at n firmly. n couldnt help shivering a bit as soon as he noticed his determination. Lizzie seemed a bit panic. She clutched at his sleeve, Dad, its enough However, n nodded, I mean it! Okay, mark your words! Ayan made up his mind, it was I who killed your wife! Its a must for you to revenge her! I would like to kill myself to pay the price! But you gotta promise me that my body will be buried under the ground of the old residence, where I lived and you grew up. His decision shocked the family. Even Leo changed his attitude toward Ayan. Though Ayan appeared stubborn and cold-blooded, what he had been doing was all for the family. He was a traditional patriarch, willing to sacrifice himself for the family. n stared at him with great disbelief, Are you sure about it? For sure! I am an old man in my seventies. The deal is worth! Ayan seemed determined and fearless.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. However, there was a tinge of hesitation deep down his heart while the others could also notice that. Then he fixed his eyes on n, in which there surged up mixed feelings. n, I know you hate me. Deserting you is the worst mistake I have ever made in my life. Of course, killing your wife made it even more unredeemable. I gotta sincerely apologize to you for what I have done! I would like to redeem my sin at the cost of my life. I hope you can take over my wish to lead the family. And this is thest thing I am gonna ask for. Then he suddenly yelled out, Bring me a dagger! Chapter 539 Unexpected Invitation No! Grandpa, no! The rest of the Watts all burst into tears while shouting to stop him. Even Leo was stunned when hearing that. Never had he expected that Ayan would actually sacrifice himself to save the family. n only responded with a serious look. In the midst of their crying, Ayan shouted again, Shut up! His thundering voice soon ceased their tears. He looked around his family, What are you crying for? Tear is only for coward!N?velDrama.Org content rights. Stop crying! Death is something we have to face. But the death of the Watts has to be remarkable! As soon as he finished, they all stopped crying. Bring me the dagger! This is myst order as the patriarch! huffed Ayan. One of the juniors handed over a dagger with his trembling hands. Ayan grabbed it and turned to look at n, This is for your wife! And remember your promise! After that, he raised up the dagger to stab his own neck. Everyone around looked away to avoid witnessing this tragedy. Leo covered Emilias eyes while he was staring at Ayan. However, before the dagger prated Ayans neck, someone rushed over to grab tight on the de. No matter how hard Ayan tried, the dagger still froze in the air. Ayan opened his eyes, surprised to find that it was n standing in front of him. n, what are you doing? Let go! But n still clutched at the dagger. The de cut his palm, from the surface of which blood streamed down his arm. But n didnt seem to feel the pain. He still clutched hard at the dagger. His eyes went bloodshot. He huffed while ring at Ayan, You can kill yourself to redeem your sin of killing my fiance. But she could never return to me even if you are dead His voice sounded husky, in which anger was burning. Hearing that, Ayan couldnt help shivering. He stared at n with disbelief. n took over the dagger and dropped it on the ground. Dad! Lizzie shouted in tears. She hurried over to bandage ns hand. But n refused, Girl, stay with Mr. Cohen. There is still something personal between us to deal with. n didnt continue until Lizzie walked over to Leo, Nothing could bring her back to me. If I push you into suicide, there will be no difference between you and me. Ayan stared at the dagger nkly. Soon, he seemed to tell what n meant. Are you being sympathetic to me? No, it has been twenty years. Its long enough to dissolve hatred. I just wanna see whats your answer. Then he looked at Ayan while exining, When you were ruling the family, I found no humanity among us. Our siblings fought each other to struggle for profit. Whats the point of that even though the Watts have been privileged? I wanna change it. I wanna make my family both privileged and full of kinship. His statement froze the air in silence. Kinship! What a strange concept inside the family! All siblings had been conspiring against each other ever since they were born. The plot prepared by Jonah against Laura could be the most typical example. As time went by, the feeling of kinship started to fade away. Even though they were aware of the detriment within, conspiracy had deeply rooted in their daily lives. Now n chose to stand out to bring up a revolution. Of course, a price must be paid. Ayan stared at him, Is that a yes from you to take over my position? n nodded, Yes, but not for you. Instead, this is for my daughter. n then smiled at Lizzie, I returned this time just to bring her home. I dont want her to be haunted by conspiracy after she returns. Ayan then looked at Lizzie. Mixed feelings were brewing in his eyes. She looks like your wife. Ayan uttered after a long silence. Everyone is born to be in need for kinship. You were no exception. Am I right about that, dad? once again, n addressed him as dad after its absence for more than two decades. With his lips trembling, Ayan still found it hard to call him son. Whatever you think about methere is no denying that I have killed your wife. Its all on me. From now on, you are the patriarch. You shall bear the responsibility to lead the family to the prime! Ayan requested with his eyes fixed on n. Eventually, n took the position. Ayan then walked over to Leo, Mr. Cohen, as you required, n has been made the next patriarch. So, now do we deserve your mercy? Leo smiled to nod, Of course, we all love happy ending, right? From now on, the Watts deserve both my mercy and support. Just feel free to reach out if the Watts is in need. Hearing that, Ayan breathed a sigh of relief. Finally, he let out a smile. Leo then fixed her eyes on Lizzie while speaking to Ayan, By the way, Lizzie is about to reach the age of marriage. As her grandpa, do remember to attend her wedding someday in the future. Ayan took a look at Lizzie. He said after seconds of hesitation, So can we name her future kid with Watts? Sure. To his surprise, it was n who answered it. Lizzie was rendered bashful. However, she kept ncing at Leo from time to time. Then her gaze ended up with a long sigh. Perhaps she never had the chance to confess her feeling. Leo held up Emilia in his arms and was about to leave. Nadine stood up and said, My lord, let me drive you home. Leo smiled to turn down, No, thanks. Louis will drive me home. You can leave now. Yes, my lord. Nadine appeared a bit upset. She then drove herself back to her house. However, a car stopped in her front halfway. Then a few tough guys got off the car. Nadine soon stayed alert, You got a problem? She jumped off the car, ready to fight. However, those guys hurried to exin in fluster, Ms. Nadine, please dont be alert. We arent here to fight! Nadine stopped to look at them, You know me? One of those guys said, Ms. Nadine, ady wanna invite you to have a talk. Chapter 540 A Trap Ady? Nadine remained unmoved.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Her face still stayed alert, Whos she? She had been staying with Leo ever since he came to Hopkins. So she hadprehensive understanding about the upper ss in this city. However, as far as she knew, there was no such a significantdy among the upper ss. When the frontman of those guys answered, her doubt finally dissolved. Ms. Kate, Kate Spencer. Kate Spencer? Nadine asked again, You mean Kate Lawson? The frontman nodded, Exactly. I wont talk to her. Nadine turned around and was about to leave. But the frontman stood in her front, Ms. Nadine, wait. Get out of my way unless you wanna get killed. Her eyes started to turn bloodshot. She was aware that Kate had been scheming and malicious, an expert of conspiracy. She could be the biggest threat to Leo. That was why Nadine turned down her invitation. The frontman couldnt help shivering. But he hurried to exin, But Ms. Kate said that you must be bothered by some feelings recently. And she knows how to fix it. Nadine was rendered confused. Bothered by some feelings? Even she herself wasnt aware of that. Nonsense. Nadine continued to walk away. But the frontman didnt stop her this time. As he was told by Kate, he didnt need to try again if Nadine still refused to talk even after the reason was told. It was all up to her. Nadine got into the car. When she was about to start the engine, she suddenly recalled how Leo reacted when facing her. Though it seemed like a casual act, she was still distraught about it. Lead me the way! she reached out of the window and shouted to those tough guys. Soon, she arrived at the best hotel in Hopkins with them, in front of the portal of which there parked countless limousines. Gentlemen in luxurious outfits were surrounded by prettydies while walking through the portal. Nadine appeared quite surprised. The frontman exined, Ms. Nadine, dont worry. This is the best hotel in Hopkins, where the representatives of the royal families in Valenham stay. Before the Northernd General Assembly begins, they would like to spend their time here. Nadine replied with a contemptuous look. Honestly speaking, she disdained those yboys from Valenham. Then the elevator went all the way up to the top floor. While those guards were leading the way, Nadine walked into a presidential suite. As confident as she had been, she didnt seem to worry if there would be an ambush. So she literally strode in. However, to her surprise, Kate wasnt here. Instead, it was an old man, Keegan Spencer. Where is Kate? Nadine asked alertly. Ms. Nadine, please be patient. Shes taking a shower. Keegan casually stood up and smiled at her, By the way, Ms. Nadine, please address her with the name of Spencer. As soon as Keegan stood up in her front, Nadine turned to be greatly alert as she could tell that this old man felt incredibly powerful. Sorry to keep you waiting. A charming voice suddenly sounded from behind. Nadine turned around and saw that ady in dazzling outfit was walking over to her decently. It was none other than Kate. Kate, what do you want? Nadine shouted. Kate replied with a smile, Ms. Nadine, I am here to cure your love sick. But still, Nadine stayed alert. She somehow felt distraught when Kate was insinuating. Suddenly, she heard the door was locked behind her. It was Keegan. What are you doing? Nadine questioned coldly. Kate smiled, Ms. Nadine, dont sweat it. I didnt mean to do anything bad to you. We locked the door just to keep us away from being disturbed. Kate then poured her a cup of tea. But Nadine didnt intend to drink it. As a killer, she knew it could be poisonous. But Kate didnt seem to feel offended. She poured herself a cup of tea and started to take a sip. How is Leo? asked Kate. Hes fine. Dont ever disturb him again. Replied Nadine seriously. Kate couldnt help giggling, I wont disturb him. Now Lydia has moved to live in Hopkins. I am not that courageous enough toe to him. But it actually sounded like Kate was pointing out that Lydia moved to Hopkins because she feared Kate would take the chance to capture Leos heart. Nadine answered with a sullen face, Actually, Lydia moved to Hopkins for business. Kate smiled but replied with silence. She suddenly fixed her eyes on Nadine, Leos fine. But what about you? Me? Nadine seemed a bit confused. But soon she returned to be alert again, But it has nothing to do with you. Meanwhile, Nadine was trying to figure out what she meant by saying so. However, Kate simply conducted the following conversation in amon topic. Sometimes she let out a few words of mockery as if she were viewing Nadine as her love rival. Besides that, Nadine could tell nothing from her talk. However, she still felt pressured. Though Kate was a poor fighter whenpared with Nadine, she could easily get Nadine trapped into conspiracy. Nadine still failed to figure out her purpose. Its okay. But I know your feelings. And I cant bear to see you writhing in it while you know nothing about it. Kate smiled. Nadine hurried to refute, Feelings? I have no feelings for anybody! Oh, really? Kate smiled to continue, What about Leo? Hearing that, Nadine appeared flustered. However, she was soon overwhelmed by madness. One more nonsense! I will definitely cut your throat! her face was covered with bloodthirst with a dagger pressing against Kates neck. Meanwhile, Keegan rushed over to Nadine with his punch pressing against her back, Drop your dagger! Just with a simple move, Nadine could easily cut Kates throat while Keegan could smash Nadines heart from behind. At the same time, Keegan was amazed by scheme of Kate. She actually got such a powerful killer distraught with a few words. During the fight, the one being disturbed would be more likely to fail. Onlydy knew about anotherdy. And Nadine was no exception. Nadine was now under the control of Kate. That was what made Kate horrible. Even Norah, the most excellent one among those juniors in the Spencers, had to stay highly cautious when facing Kate. Keegan, stop! Kate didnt seem to worry that Nadine would kill her. Even though there was a dagger against her neck, Kate still smiledposedly, Keegan, please leave the room. Ms. Nadine and I need some private time to talk. ButI am afraid she will Keegan, leave now. Kate insisted coldly. Hearing that, Keegan couldnt help flinching. He then turned around to walk out of the door. Then only Kate and Nadine were left alone inside the room. Kate smiled, Keegan is the most powerful one among by guards. Now he has left. Ms. Nadine, shall we have a talk now? But Nadine still failed to figure out what Kate was nning. If she was conspiring, Nadine could easily cut her throat at this moment. At the thought of that, Nadine put away her dagger. But she still remained aloof, What do you want? Tell me now! I dont have much time to waste. Okay. Kate smiled and asked, Do you know what love is? Love? Obviously, Nadine was confused about this question. Yes, love Kate stood up and looked outside the window, It means you can do anything for the one you love. Whatever it takes You love him or even hate him as alwaysnothing could change it. Most of the people believed that they know well about lovebut actually they dont Kate drawled. She seemed to refer to her own story. Though Kate wasnt sure if Nadine could feel the same, Nadine herself could tell that she was having an honest talk from the bottom of her heart. However, Nadine seemed more confused when hearing that. She had been a killer, growing up with blood. She struggled to survive, having no time to dream about love. Even till now, she hadnt met a man whom she had a crush on. Or perhaps there wasnt such a man in her life. So she knew nothing about love. However, she asked Leo the same question before. What was love? And what for? She still remembered Leos answer. Love includes a lot-it involves daily life spent with each other and also the mutual support. Be bound with the one you love for a lifetime no matter what happens. Nadine seemed to get a bit illuminated. But still, she shook her head, I dont get it. And I dont need to! From her perspective, it would be fine as long as she could stay by Leos side forever. Kate let out contemptuousughter. Irritated, Nadine felt like being offended. What are youughing at? I amughing because you are stupid! Kate shook her head and added with a smile, Is there a gap between you and Leo? Stunned, Nadine fixed her eyes on Kate when hearing that. Actually, she was stepping herself into Kates trap, which she failed to notice. Ever since Leo learned that she was from Phantom, the gap had been irreversible. Though Leo imed that he didnt care about it, Nadine could tell he no longer confided in her like before. There is no such a gap! Nadine could never tell the real answer. However, Kate had noticed that. She smiled, Even if there is no such a gap, do you always think about Leo? Are you willing to stay by his side forever? Are you willing to sacrifice yourself for him? If your answer is yes, you have fallen in love with him. Or perhaps you have drowned yourself in love. Stunned, Nadine couldnt help murmuring to herself, Is thatlove? Of course! A weird smile appeared on Kates face as she had reached her goal, If you love Leo and you wanna spend the rest of your life with him, I can help you. Chapter 541 Karl Came Nadine looked ahead in a daze, her mind nk. Kates voice seemed to have a magical effect on Nadine, making her unable to think straight. No. Youre fooling me. Im no match for you when ites to ying tricks! Nadine recovered her reason and said through clenched teeth, her eyes fixed on Kate. Kate giggled. Im fooling you? Im stopping you from going too far. What do you want on earth? Nadine asked, unmoved. Kate replied calmly, Im helping you get Leo. Thats what I want. Nadine sneered. Nonsense. You failed to be with him, and now youre helping me? I failed to be with him? Kates eyes glinted grimly while the smile on her face vanished instantly. If Nadine was questioning her about something else, she would haveughed it off. But her rtionship with Leo was noughing matter. Nadine calmed down a lot the moment Kate got upset. At least, she was no longer under Kates spell. Now she was more certain that Kate was trying to drive a wedge between Leo and her, the sneer on her face widening. Isnt that so? I dont remember you had ever been with him. The woman Mr. Cohen thinks about has always been Ms. Henderson. Shut up! Kate roared and rose to her feet, looking down at Nadine. She went on resentfully, Ask Leo who he had thought about before he met Lydia, me or her? Before Leo met Lydia, only two women were rted to him. One was Caroline, his childhood sweetheart, while the other was Kate. Kate became full of confidence at the thought of it. To be honest with you, back when Leo married into the Lawson family, he had always been loyal to me and indulged me, no matter how I treated him. Its impossible that he never loved me! Nadine could hardly believe what she just heard. Suddenly, she found Kate miserable. Meanwhile, Kate realized she just overreacted, so she sat down immediately and stared calmly at Nadine. You dont have to provoke me. I wont get in between Leo and Lydia anymore, but that doesnt mean Ive lost to her. Im just wondering if youll ept my offer. Nadine remained silent for a long time before she asked instead of answering her, Im afraid you want something else from me by helping me, I assume? Kate smiled. Of course. Otherwise, I wouldnt have got myself involved with such a thankless task. So what do you want? Nadine eyed her warily. Kate had worked with Lydia once and framed her up, and Lydia was almost driven into bankruptcy. Kate gave a smile. Dont worry. I wont set you up this time. I just have a small favor to ask. What is it? Nadine asked. You have to disguise yourself as Kate drew near to Nadine and whispered a name into her ear. What? Surprised to hear it, Nadine sprang to her feet. The next moment, the dagger in her hand was pressed against Kates neck again. Who are you? Even if she was holding a dagger to Kates throat, her eyes were still filled with shock and terror. There were few things in this world that could terrify her.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Kate chuckled and said faintly without answering her question, I know what youre thinking. The person you disguise yourself as is rted to your origin. Just think about it before you give me your answer. But I believe youll finallye back to me. Please see her out, Uncle Otto. Nadine left the hotel, her face pale. She copsed to the floor after taking a few steps. Only when one was in despair did she lose all her hopes. At this moment, Nadine didnt know where she was going in the future. On the other hand, Leo had no idea that Nadine had met Kate. He came back to the hotel with Emilia in his arms. Lydia happened to get out of the shower at this point. Why are you sote? She felt a little annoyed that Leo and Emilia came back sote. Leo decided not to tell Lydia what had happened to the Watts family, so he made an excuse. Dont be sote again. Things have been rough in Hopkinstely. Theres danger everywhere, Lydia said with concern. Hearing that, Leo also looked out of the window at the night view of the busy city. There were many pedestrians on the streets, but everyone could feel that more and more martial artists hade to Hopkins as the date of the Northernd General Assembly approached. Fighters were at every corner of Hopkins. For ordinary people, they would die if they rubbed any martial artist the wrong way, for not everyone was so invincible as Leo. Do you know when exactly the Northernd General Assembly will be held? Leo asked. Word got out that the Northernd General Assembly would be held in Hopkins, but no one knew the exact date, which gave people the kind of Big Foot vibe. Lydia shook her head. I have no idea, but I assume itll begin soon, probably in this month. Whenever Mr. Miller, the host of assembly,es, itll begin. Cassius Miller A teasing smile spread across Leos face as he heard that name. Coincidentally, Leo was looking for a chance to settle old scores with him. The next morning, Lydia got up very early to go to work. Leo took her in his arms. Why did you get up so early? I want to check how my business is going. Lydia pushed Leos hands on her underbelly away quietly. Leo put them back and said with a smile, Youre pregnant. You dont have to pay so much attention on work. Lydia felt warm inside, but she stood her ground. I just got pregnant. Its not that Im going to deliver the baby soon. Its OK. Then Im going with you, Leo offered worriedly. Since Leo insisted, Lydia could only agree. Ding-dong! Before they left, someone rang the bell. Whos that? Lydia opened the door and froze. The next moment, the look on her face became sullen. Its you? Its me. A middle-aged couple was standing at the door. In fact, they looked much younger than their actual ages. Seemingly, time hadnt left many signs of aging on their faces. Leo was surprised to see them. He didnt feel like meeting them at all, but he still forced himself to call, Mr. and Mrs. Henderson. The middle-aged couple standing at the door were Lydias father in name only, Karl, and his wife Maisy. Both of them ignored Leo. Their attention had been on Lydia all the time. Lydia, however, decided to shut the door against them. Bang! The moment the door was about to be mmed shut, a hand reached out and stopped the door. Karl let out a sigh. You hate to see us so much, dont you? Chapter 542 Don’t You ever Think of Marrying into our Family Let go! Lydia growled through gritted teeth, simmering with rage. Watching this scene, Leo heaved a sigh in his mind. If Lydia hadnt known about her real origin, she might not have hated them so much. But the problem was, she had known it. Karl wasnt her biological father at all, but William was. Lydia was supposed to be an ordinary woman, but the Henderson family had to maintain their dignity, so they stole her from her biological father. Driven away from Valenham, William left his hometown and came to Emerdale. Lydias biological mother got ill shortly after she left Valenham and died soon in Emerdale. However, Lydia had been kept in the dark all the time. She med Karl for everything. As the head of the Henderson family, Karl didnt do anything wrong, but in Lydias view, he was her enemy, as well as the culprit who had killed her mother. Therefore, not only hadnt the disputes been settled, but there were more misunderstandings between them. Naturally, Lydia wouldnt treat them with kindness when she met them now. Maisy said, Calm down, Lydia. Open the door. Your dad just wants to see you guys. Lydia kept pushing the door, furious. Let go. I wont take responsibility for it if your fingers are broken. Karl said in a steady voice, Try it. Lydia was shocked to hear that at first, but a momentter, she got even angrier and kept pushing the door hard, trying to break Karls fingers. Meanwhile, Karl shoved the door hard with his fingers. Bang! The door sprang back, swinging wildly. Ah! Lydia, who knew nothing about martial arts, screamed and almost fell to the floor, her hand numb with pain. Leo steadied her at the same time, his eyes sullen. He could tell Karl was a strong martial artist himself. However, Lydia was his pregnant wife, and she couldnt be frightened. Even if Karl would be his father-inw, Leo wouldnt allow him to do anything to hurt his wife. Now that the door was open, Karl and Maisy came in. Karl growled sternly, You actually wanted to shut the door against us. Do you want to cut all ties with us? Truly, Karl indulged Lydia, but that didnt mean she could act like a spoiled brat. Maisy was also angry at Lydia, but she didnt dare to show it in front of Karl. She said to Lydia at once, Lydia, apologize to your father and hell be fine. Lydia got up with Leos help and sneered. Cut all ties? We arent even rted to begin with. How can I cut all ties with you? What did you say? Both Karl and Maisy were astonished to hear that, and Karl turned livid gradually. Maisy looked panic-stricken, but she was sneering inside. Lydia was trying Karls patience. Seems that youve known everything. But the next moment, the anger on Karls face was reced by peace. Ive known everything. You are not my father. Dont control me anymore! Lydia growled with rage, and her voice sounded hurt. Karl shook his head. Even if youve known what happened 20 years ago, youre still the eldestdy of the Henderson family, as well as my eldest daughter. Its not something you can change. Exactly, Lydia. Karl went too far back then, but he did so for the family. Besides, he has been making amends for it these years.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Maisy seemed to be trying to make Lydia change her mind, but in fact, she was provoking her. You were an ordinary girl, but you became thedy of the Henderson family because of Karl. So many people want to be you, but they never can. How can you me Karl instead of being grateful to him? Youre so heartless. Shut up, you bitch. You have no right to talk here! Lydia snapped at Maisy. I never wanted to be thedy of the Henderson family. You ruined my family, killed my mother and made me have an abortion. Your behavior disgusts me. Now, get out of my room! Stunned to see Lydia reacting this way, Maisy turned to Karl. Karl, shes gone too far. I tried to change her mind, but she actually shouted at me! Enough! Karl roared. Ive already made amends for it, but I never knew youre such an ungrateful child! And you gave birth to that losers baby? I told you to have an abortion. Have I done anything wrong? Even if youve known your origin, youll still be thedy of the Henderson family since youve yed that role for over 20 years! Anyone who reveals that secret will die, and it also applies to you, get it? Karl snarled. I thought you were a reasonable woman. I thought you wouldnt tell anyone about it even if you knew the truth. Seems that Ive been too generous to you these years. Ill give you a lesson today, and teach you how you should treat your parents! Karl raised his hand to give a p across Lydias face. Maisy was excited to watch this scene, but she didnt show it on her face. Lydia had looked down upon her for years, and Maisy had been looking forward to this day. Karls hand was quick. Before Lydia could react, she was already pped. There came a crisp sound as a figure dashed in front of Lydia and grabbed Karls wrist. Leo! Lydia came to her senses, tears streaming down her face. Karl looked sternly at Leo and growled, How dare you stop me from educating my daughter? Get out of my way! Leo didnt move, but his eyes grew cold. Even if youre her father, you cant p her. Im being generous and kind to you now. Dont push your luck, Leo said menacingly. The aura he was exuding was even more overwhelming than Karls. Maisy found this scene incredible, but the next moment, she roared angrily, How How dare you stop your future father-inw! Dont you ever think of marrying into our family in the future! Leo threw a cold nce at Maisy, who shrank back immediately as if she just took a hit. Youre wrong. I wont marry into the Henderson family, but the Henderson family will submit themselves to me! Leo said in a grim voice slowly. Chapter 543 You Are Pregnant? Maisy was stunned for a moment before she recovered herself. Suddenly, she felt offended, looking furious. What What did he just say? Lydia, look what kind of husband you got yourself! Maisy snarled and turned to Karl. Karl, even I cant take it anymore. They deserve to be taught a lesson. After what happened today, Maisy would have a reason to be mean to Lydia. However, Karl saw through Maisys mind. He was aware that Maisy was taking advantage of this opportunity to make Lydia suffer. Finally, he put down his hand. Meanwhile, Maisy was shocked to see that and flew into a rage. Karl, what are you doing? Why didnt you p her? Karl threw an angry look at her. You dont have the right to teach her a lesson, no matter what she does, get it? Maisys face froze, but she still shut her mouth resentfully. She wanted to see Lydia get pped so badly. Otherwise, she would feel bitter about her lowly position in the family. Daddy, mommy, whats going on? Its so noisy Suddenly, a childish voice came from inside the room. Emilia walked out with drowsy eyes, holding a doll. Seemingly, she was just roused from sleep. Shocked, Lydia reached out her hands to her. Emilia,e to your mommy! Emilia woke up the moment she saw Karl and Maisy, running behind Lydia. Lydia stood protectively in front of her and scowled at Karl. What do you want to do? Karl, nevertheless, stared calmly at Lydia and said, Dont tell anyone the truth. Youll keep on acting like thedy of the Henderson family. I came just to see you. After all, we havent met for so long. It had been some time since thest time they had seen each other. We dont need to meet. Presumably, Lydia would hold a grudge against Karl for the rest of her life. Karl went silent as he heard Lydias harsh words. He looked up at her after a long pause. I know you want nothing to do with us, but do you think you can change the fact? Just think about Marie. She doesnt know it yet and still treats you as her biological sister. Shes your younger sister. Do you want her to know the brutal truth? I Lydia turned pale at the thought of Marie. She could cut all ties with Karl and Maisy, but she couldnt with Marie. However, as long as she didnt break off with Marie, she still had to deal with Karl and Marie. The situation was a deadlock. And Elena, she adores you too. Lydias heart sank as she thought of Elena. She stared at Karl. So you guys want to use Marie to make me stay? We never want to make you stay, because you are family, Karl said earnestly. William and Vanessae from the Henderson family, so youre supposed to be a Henderson too. I apologize to you for what happened 20 years ago, and Ive always been guilty towards William. The reason I came to Hopkins this time is to make amends to him for his loss. Now my men are talking over business with William. Karl told them the news. However, Leo and Lydia were astonished to hear that. Are you threatening me? Lydia red at Karl, and so did Leo. What Karl said sounded ordinary, but to Leo and Lydia, it was nothing but a real threat. Now Karls men were talking over business with William. It would be great if things went well, but what would happen if things went the opposite way? Maisy suddenly chimed in, Karl isnt so narrow-minded as you think. He wont put that servants life in danger, no matter what. Hes my father! Lydia growled. Karl said with a smile, Nortel Group should be working with the Vesper Corporation now. If their business goes smoothly, they may start a branch in Valenham in the future. Nortel Group was one of the Henderson familys businesses. It was a top corporation across the whole country, let alone in Valenham. Compared to Nortel Group, the current L Group was nothing. If you do anything to my father, youll regret it, Lydia growled through gritted teeth.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Leo said nothing, but judging from the indifferent look in his eyes, it wasnt hard to tell which side he had taken. Now that Karl and Maisy hade, Lydia couldnt go to work anymore, but let them in. Originally, they came to catch up with Lydia, but since she had already known the truth, they had another task to fulfill. Lydia, you can cut all ties with me, but you have to be thedy of the Henderson family, Karl said seriously to Lydia. Meanwhile, Lydia was also aware that once her real identity was revealed, the whole Henderson family would be theughing stock in Valenham. The Henderson family had brought her up after all, so she wouldnt go that far as to give the game away. All right, but on two conditions, Lydia said sternly. Karl asked at once, What are they? First of all, you have to recognize my daughter as a Henderson. Shes not a bastard! Lydia stared sharply at Karl. She wasnt making a request, but forcing him to agree. Karls gaze fell upon the dainty Emilia. She had the temperament of a Hendersons, so he agreed. OK! Maisy, nheless, was fuming, her nails digging into her palms. Once Emilias name was kept in the Henderson family genealogy, that meant she had officially be a Henderson. Therefore, she would also get an inheritance. It had been over 20 years since Maisy married Karl, but her name wasnt in the family genealogy yet. Why did that bastard have this right? Smoldering with fury, Maisy was determined to drive Lydia away someday. Secondly, Lydia pointed her finger at Leo. hes my husband, and you have to ept him! This time, Karl didnt agree immediately, but looked at Leo with a scowl. As long as he was still Lydias father, he wouldnt allow Leo to be her husband. However, Karl had to agree for the time being. Otherwise, the Henderson family would be humiliated once the truth was exposed. Just as he was about to agree, Karl suddenly caught a glimpse of Lydias underbelly. It looked t and soft, but Karl, a sophisticated man, still noticed that it was slightly bulging. Apparently, Lydia was pregnant! Suddenly, Karls face darkened, and he asked in a stern voice, You are pregnant? Chapter 544 She must Have an Abortion You are pregnant? The air in the room got tense the moment Karl asked the question. A hint of shrewdness shed across Leos eyes, while Lydia put her hands over her underbelly nervously and subconsciously, her face pale. This was what she was afraid of the most: her family found out about her pregnancy. Who knew what had happened five years ago would happen again? They had tried everything to make her have a miscarriage. They had threatened her and staged a crash. Lydia was frightened now. Youre pregnant? Maisy stared at Lydia in disbelief, her eyes widening as she stared at Lydias underbelly. But the next moment, she was motivated by an incredible desire for revenge again. What could be more humiliating than Lydia pregnant with Leos another baby? For Karl, this was simply uneptable! Im not! Lydia rose to her feet and stepped away from Karl. Her underbelly became t again once she stood up. Karl also got up and strode towards Lydia. Let me have a check-up! Then he grabbed Lydias wrist. A moment ago, he felt a slight change in Lydias pulse, but now he wanted to make sure. How dare you touch my wife in front of me! Hostility glinted in Leos eyes as he reached out rapidly to grab Karls hand. Leo flung out his hand a little hard this time that it made a swoosh sound. He was using inner power! Sensing danger, Karl drew back his hand. At this moment, Leo was sure that Karl was also a martial arts master! Ignoring Leo, Karl fixed his eyes on Lydia. Answer me. Are you pregnant? Standing behind Leo, Lydia clenched her teeth and replied in a panic, So what if I am?Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Hes my husband. What, I cant be pregnant with his baby? Who are you to tell me what to do? How dare you!! Karl roared, his eyes fixed on Lydia menacingly. You are the eldestdy of the Henderson family, and a girl is enough for you. How can you get pregnant again? Are you going to make our family the biggestughing stock in Valenham, or even in Pompeii? Karl snarled at Lydia. If Lydia wasnt his daughter, he would kill her for sure. Karls right. How can you act so rashly? Maisy asked worriedly, but in fact, she couldnt be happier inside. As the head of the Henderson family, Karl would never allow Lydia to be pregnant again. Even if she was, he would make her have an abortion. When that happened, Maisy could stage an operation to make Lydia lose the ability to have babies, just like her mother! Maisy thought to herself evilly. As expected, Karl took a deep breath, suppressed his anger and said to Lydia, I dont care that you had sex with that jerk, but you have to have an abortion! Karl said in a domineering and authoritative tone of voice, leaving no room for Lydia to refuse. Hearing him, Lydia turned pale all of a sudden, staggering. She held Emilia tight. No, I wont! Lydia had never felt so humiliated before, tears rolling out of her bloodshot eyes. The scene that had happened five years ago was happening again! Why are you crying, mommy? Emilia didnt understand the conversation, but she saw Lydia crying bitterly. Dont cry, mommy. Let me wipe the tears off your face! Emilia stretched out her hand and wiped the tears off Lydias face gently. Meanwhile, Leo watched this scene gloomily. Lydia managed a smile. Im OK. Only she knew what was behind that smile on her face. Only she knew how hard it was for her to give birth to Emilia. Back when she got pregnant with Emilia, her family forced her to have an abortion. She wouldnt, but they made her have a miscarriage. Therefore, it was a miracle that Emilia came to this world, and nothing would happen if Lydia wasnt brave enough. Emilia, youll have a brother or sister soon. We dont know about it yet, but you cant bully him or her after its born, Lydia warned as she stroked Emilias head. Emilia beamed a happy smile and promised, No, I wont. Ill protect my brother or sister! Good girl Lydia clutched Emilia to her. Leo felt sad as he watched this scene quietly. If he hadnt been with Lydia for some time, he wouldnt have known how much she had suffered to give birth to Emilia. Now that he hade back, he wouldnt allow the tragedy to happen again. Leo strode up to Karl and fixed his eyes on him. It was the first time he had ever stared at his father-inw this way. No one can take my baby away in front of me! Leo said to Karl in a hoarse voice. Then he turned to Lydia. Lydia and my second child will be born safely. If its a boy, Ill name him Haider Brooks, and hell be an upright and honest man in the future. If its a girl, Ill name her Ruby Brooks, and shell be beautiful and kind like her mother. Leo stared tenderly at Lydia with a smile. He had even given a name to their second child. Karl could no longer stay calm and flew into a rage as he heard Leos words. I should have killed you back when you made her pregnant five years ago. It was already very generous of me to allow her to give birth to a girl, and now you want a second one? Out of the question! Karl snapped at Leo. But Leo also stuck to his guns. Youre nothing but the head of the Henderson family. Who are you to take my babys life? No one could take the life of the Dragonlords baby! And that was Leos bottom line! Im curious about that. Karl narrowed his eyes dangerously. What if she must have an abortion? Then the Henderson family will die, all of them. At this moment, Leo exuded a more overwhelming aura than Karl did. He dered war against the Henderson family for his wife and children. Really? Karlughed out of anger. My doubt remains. I know youre very strong, but youve never proved yourself in front of me. Karl pped his hands and the door of the room was opened. Eight poker-faced tough guys came in. Chapter 545 The Dark-dragon Guards The atmosphere in the room crackled with tension the moment the eight tough guys walked in. They didnt have to do anything and everyone could tell something ominous would happen. Not to mention Lydia, even Maisy trembled with fear. The Dark-dragon Guards! Lydia eximed, her face pale. She tensed up, held Emilia protectively and stared incredulously at Karl. You must be crazy. Are you going to kill us? Those eight men in ck looked grimly at them as if they were corpses. They were the guards of the Henderson family, the Dark-dragon Guards. They only took orders from Karl, and would die protecting him. They would kill whomever Karl told them to kill, even if it was Lydia. Karl only took eight of the Dark-dragon Guards with him on his trip to Hopkins this time. It was only half of the whole team, but they were none the less intimidating. Their dangerous aura made Lydia shiver. Karl said nonchntly, I think it may happen if you dont have an abortion. Lydia went limp upon hearing that. Lydia! Leo helped Lydia up immediately to keep her from falling. She copsed in Leos arms, tears streaming down her cheeks. You dont treat me as your daughter at all. All you do is maintain your family dignity. You dont care about my life or the people I cherish! Karl remained unmoved at the sight of Lydias tears. Family dignity doesnt conflict with my daughter. Maisy chimed in at this moment, Lydia, stop fighting against your father. You can never win him. Just have an abortion! Lydia said nothing, but turned to Leo. Will you protect us? Leo trembled, but the next second, the look on his face became solemn. I will! Now Lydia had nothing to fear after hearing Leos reply. Then she turned to Karl. I wont have an abortion. This was what Maisy exactly wanted to hear. She said to Karl at once, Karl, she wont agree when shes awake. Just knock her out and take her away. Karl nodded and said to his eight Dark-dragon Guards, Take Lady Lydia to the best hospital in Hopkins. And kill him! Karl pointed at Leo and ordered. Yes, Mr. Henderson. The eight Dark-dragon Guards replied coldly. Then they exchanged nces with each other and nodded knowingly. Two of them went to catch Lydia, while the rest six rushed towards Leo. ng! Suddenly came a huge noise. It turned out each of the six Dark-dragon Guards pulled out a deadly dagger. They are going to kill Leo! Go! Leo roared and charged at the six Dark-dragon Guards like a tiger. Bang bang!Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Even if there were six people fighting Leo, they were no match for him, and soon, they fell to the ground. Karl was astonished to see that, while Maisy was in a panic. They knew Leo was strong, but this was simply too much. He brought down six Dark-dragon Guards in an instant. Karl snarled, Dont waste time on him. Take Lady Lydia away. You arent going anywhere. All of you have to die. Leo stared threateningly at them and said dangerously. Leo had the richest experience in fighting among these people. Naturally, he would go to Lydias side after bring the six Dark-dragon Guards down. And he did. The next moment, he appeared beside Lydia, scowling at the two Dark-dragon Guards. The two Dark-dragon Guards broke out into a cold sweat being scowled at by Leo. But soon, they recovered themselves and stabbed at Leo. Die! Leo strode towards them before rushing to one of them. Suddenly, he grabbed that mans wrist and twisted it hard. Crack! That mans wrist was twisted off, and his bones were exposed. Almost at the same time, Leo grabbed his broken hand and made a thrust at his throat. The dagger pierced through the mans neck, blood gushing out. One of the Dark-dragon Guards was dead! Maisy was shivering with fear at the sight of this scene, her eyes filled with terror, while Lydia also had shock written all over her face. She had long known Leo was a great fighter, but this was still beyond her imagination. Leo actually killed a Dark-dragon Guard in an instant! Karls Dark-dragon Guards were as strong as the top soldiers in the army. But one of them was killed by Leo so soon. There was even blood sshing on Lydias face. No Suddenly, Emilia burst into tears in Lydias arms, and her cry pulled Lydias attention back to reality. I forgot to cover Emilias eyes! Lydia reached out to cover Emilias eyes in a flurry. But it was toote. The little girl bawled, wrenched herself free from Lydias arms and ran towards the door. Emilia! Lydia ran after her. Karl sneered at this scene. Are you guys going to let this opportunity slip away? The rest seven Dark-dragon Guards set off immediately, while the six of them rushed towards Leo. Thest one got behind Lydia like a ghost and caught her. Ah! Let go of me! Leo! Help Lydia screamed in a panic. Lydia! Leo cried. Leo did his best to protect them, but he didnt expect Emilia to run away. Lets go! Karl strode out of the room without hesitating, while Maisy followed. They went into the elevator. Seeing that, the six Dark-dragon Guards stopped at once and left with them instantly. Lydia! His eyes bloodshot, Leo picked up the frightened Emilia and hurried off. The whole corridor was filled with his thunderous roar. Karl, if anything happens to Lydia, Ill drag the whole Henderson family down with me! Leo went down as quickly as he could, only to see Lydia being thrown into a Rolls-Royce. Stop him! Karl took out his phone and ordered faintly. Swoosh! The seven Dark-dragon Guards surrounded Leo instantly and stopped him from catching up with the car. Lydia! Leo screamed, aware that it was toote, with or without the Dark-dragon Guards. Just as he decided to kill them all, the Rolls-Royce stopped with a screech. There seemed to be something blocking its way. Leo looked around and saw an incredible scene. Two women stood in the middle of the road and blocked the Rolls-Royces way. Leo was overjoyed to recognize them. Ms. Cunningham! Chapter 546 Strong Mother-in-Law The two women who stopped the Rolls-Royce vehicle were none other than Elena and Aurora. One of them was Lydias sister-inw and the other was Lydias mother. The two looked much alike. But while Elena looked more mature and feminine, Aurora had an extra sense of elegance. Nothing could make her emotions appear disturbed. Get out of the way! With his mother-inwing, Leo had no more worries and kicked a guard fiercely away before quickly stepping to Auroras side and saying excitedly, What brings you here? At this moment, Leo was iparably surprised, and felt a feeling of divine armies descending from heaven. With a serene smile on her face, Aurora said, How can I note when the storm is happening in Hopkins? Elena came to Leo and gave him a sidelong nce without good grace, Can you be more reliable? You said you can protect my niece. If I hadnt found my sister in advance and dragged her to Hopkins, things would have gone terribly wrong! Leo was full of guilt: I was not protective enough. Elena. Seeing that Leo had really apologised, Aurora immediately chided him. At once, Elena did not dare to speak. Elena, who was feared by everyone in Valenham, was actually as meek as a little sheep in front of her sister. This was a further indication of the influence of Aurora. Aurora had just returned to the capital, if it was before, how influential would it have been? It turned out that after Karl had gone to Hopkins to attend the Northernd General Assembly on behalf of the Henderson family, Elena had also found Aurora and came to Hopkins together. He didnt expect to bump into Lydia being taken away. Aurora smiled, Thanks to Leo, I was able to return to Valenham. Elena nodded, This is a great credit, after sisters return to the capital, the fame of the Byrne Group has reached unprecedented heights, and all the ns are vying to meet sister. This time, I am representing the Byrne Group at the Northernd General Assembly, and my sister happens to be apanying me. Okay. On hearing this, Leo nodded his head. The Byrne Group of Valenham, the family to which Aurora and Elena belong, was an old family of the Nine Great Families. In this way, the number of royal powers participating in the Northernd General Assembly became five. Perhaps because of the addition of the Byrne family, Leo was now looking forward to the Northernd General Assembly. Whats wrong? Elena narrowed his eyes and asked, Why was my niece taken away again? Leo then told the story of Lydia being pregnant. They had a right to know. What? My is pregnant again? How long has it been? Boy or girl? On learning this news, Elena was surprised and Aurora had joy on her face. Leo touched his head, She just got pregnant, but my father-inw wants her to get rid of it. How dare he! Elena bellowed, her face full of anger. The smile on Auroras face also faded. They wouldnt dare to do so. Tell them to get off. Aurora said to Elena. Elena was really angry and came to the car and kicked the door hard. Karl, get out of the car! The interior of the car was dark and no movement could be seen. Elena actually took off the high heels on her feet and then hit the Rolls Royces rear view mirror hard with the heel of her shoes. My sister told you to get off! Two rear-view mirrors were instantly shattered by the sharp heels of the shoes. At this time the streets were full of traffic and people wereing and going. The ear-piercing nging sound was heard in response and immediately attracted a lot of attention. A Rolls Royce parked on the road was already noticeable enough, let alone the fact that Elena had actually smashed through the Rolls Royces rear view mirror. Damn, this woman has too much guts to smash the rear view mirror of a Rolls Royce! I wonder how much insurance shes signed up for, is it enough to cover her? As I recall, a Rolls Royce costs 300, 000 for a single tyre, right? How dare she? Pedestrians murmured and looked at Elena and were almost dumbfounded. It was a Rolls Royce. Everyone drove avoiding it. This woman, on the contrary, actually took the initiative to go up and smash the headlights of the Rolls Royce. All of them have only one thought in their mind - Tomorrows newspaper headline was definitely her! Leo also looked at Elena with some surprise, not expecting that Elena would use such a brutal way to make Karl get off the car. But at the thought of that person being Elena, it was not surprising. Very much in keeping with her style! Auroras didnt even look at the car, just stared on the person in it. Finally, the car door opened and Karl, Maisy, and Lydia stepped out of the car. Maisys face was full of anger: Elena, dont you want to die? How dare you smash Karls car? Elena pped Maisys face, her anger intensified: Bitch, do you have the right to speak here? Get out of my way! Maisys eyes suddenly widened as she looked at Elena incredulously, How dare you hit me! The pedestrians around also looked stunned. Not only did she smash the rear view mirror of the Rolls Royce, but she also had the audacity to hit the owner. Were all perpetrators so arrogant these days? Karl, she hit me, thats not taking you seriously Maisy did not dare to fight hard against Elena, so she could only pin her hopes on Karl. Karl, however, bellowed, Get off! Maisy was startled, not expecting Karl not to help her, but to tell her to stand away But she dared not disobey, and could only retreat. Karls eyes had crossed over everyone and were fixed only on the woman he had been longing for.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. The moment she saw Aurora, Maisys face turned white with fear and she ducked straight into the car, never daring toe out again. She was just a mistress, even if she was now taking over the position, in front of Aurora, she was still an ugly crow. Lydia also looked at Aurora withplicated eyes. Aurora. Karl strode up to Aurora and said incredulously, Why are you here? I havee for my daughter and for my son-inw. Auroras voice was calm, but carried a majesty that could not be denied. As soon as the words left her mouth, Aurora raised her hand and pped Karl hard in his face. Karl did not dodge or avoid the p, but took it hard, and half of his cheeks instantly turned red and swelled up high. At once, everyone looked dumbfounded. The p was given to you on behalf of my daughter. Aurora looked at Karl and said in a calm tone. Chapter 547 This Road is Impossible This scene deeply shook the hearts of everyone present. Whether it was Leo, Lydia, or the pedestrians on the roadside, their hearts were puffing. Anyone knew who Karl was and didnt expect that the first thing that happened when the couple reunited would be a p by Aurora. Everyone was dumbfounded. Karl was head of the Henderson family, the royal family of Valenham! He could be said to be a great figure standing at the top of power in Valenham. They could not believe he got pped! But when he thought that the woman who pped Karl was his original wife, he was relieved. Karl was unbeatable, ttered, but in front of one person, he would always be humble. This person was Aurora. Passers-by, on the other hand, were shocked by Auroras behaviour. Karl stepped out of the Rolls-Royce, which meant he was the owner of the Rolls-Royce. They smashed the lights of a Rolls Royce, they didnt apologise, but they actually hit someone the owner. Was there any justice left in the world? Elena stared nkly for a long time, and when she came back to her senses, she suddenly shouted in excitement. Good job, sister! From Elenas eyes, everyone saw a sense of heartfelt admiration - like a young girl blindly following a star. In Valenham, Aurora was the only star. The number of men who had fallen for her was numerous. Karl was just one of them. And he was lucky. Maisy hid in the car, shivering. Through the windscreen, she took in the scene of Aurora hitting her husband. She was angry, but she didnt dare to rush out and go toe-to-toe with Aurora - Give her another ten years, she wouldnt have the guts. She was an outsider after all, and even if she had climbed to her current height, she was still a crow in front of his original mate. Anger, fear, such conflicting emotions filled her mind. Leo and Lydia, on the other hand, were looking at the scene somewhat stunned. Especially Lydia. The p, she knew, was delivered by Aurora on her behalf. It was a p that she had waited too long. But fortunately, she had seen it. Being hit by Aurora, Karl did not feel any anger, on the contrary, he smiled. Good job. Passers-by around suspected they had heard wrong and were filled with bewilderment. Was this man out of his mind? He got beaten up and said it was a good job. Only Karl and Aurora knew what kind of emotions was contained in these words. Karl had a relieved smile on his face. It was a p in the face that he should have got twenty years ago. You have resumed secr life? Karl looked at Aurora with a smile and asked. Aurora nodded, For my daughter. Karl shook his head, She is not your daughter, she was snatched from us. At these words, Aurora was plunged into silence. She certainly did not forget that she was incapable of bearing children and that Lydia was only snatched by her. And because of that, thats why Im trying to make it up to her now. For a long time, Aurora still said in a calm tone, You cant force her to do what she doesnt want to do. Especially, shes pregnant again, I have a granddaughter, and I want a grandson. When it came to the end, the serene smile on Auroras face was gone, and in its ce, a touch of solemnity. She acknowledged the existence of Emilia, which was tantamount to standing behind Leo and Lydia. Karl frowned and said, You should understand that I am the head of the Henderson family and I am responsible for my family. Unexpectedly, the corner of Auroras mouth was hooked into a sneer. Thats what Im giving out to you. At these words, the expression on Karls face disappeared. Anyone who was around felt that the atmosphere was freezing little by little. Karl was angry. Leo intended to go forward, fearing that Karl might hurt Aurora. Lydia, however, pulled him back and shook her head. Have you forgotten who she is? Leos heart trembled as he suddenly remembered that Aurora was once the number one beauty! God gave her talent and beauty, but then yed a big joke on her. She could not be pregnant. A woman who was incapable of bearing a child was a disgrace. But it still didnt stop people from fearing her and admiring her. Including Karl. If Aurora had not left Valenham, there would have been no chance for Karl to rise to power. In other words, it was a handout from Aurora to Karl.N?velDrama.Org content. Karl did not dwell on the issue, but looked at Aurora and asked, I dont want our reunion to be full of fireworks. Then spare your daughter and spare yourself. Aurora said indifferently, You have already been an evil person once for the sake of the family more than twenty years ago, dont do it again. The first time I was an aplice, but the second time, I wanted to redeem myself. Karl was silent for a moment, but eventually shook his head and sighed softly. Aurora, we have finally be enemies. The negotiations broke down and Auroras eyes turned sharp: Im ready for it. But what are you doing to stop me? Karl looked at her indifferently and asked, Thendscape of Valenham is not what it used to be, you have only just returned, even if you return to the Byrne Group, the people who are now in charge of it will not be willing to hand over their power to you, so you dont have half a chance. Karls tone was thick with confidence. The expressions on Leo and Lydias faces became grave. Indeed, the current Aurora was just a name, without any real power. Even representing the Byrne Groups in Hopkins relied on her sisters position. Probably all thought that Aurora had be a flower vase. However, Aurora was smiling. That smile was so charming that it was as if the years had gone back to Valenham 20 or 30 years ago. At that time, she was still the first beauty on high. Even Maisy in the car had to admit that she and Aurora were simply not on the same page when it came to face. What are youughing at? Karl frowned. Laugh at your ego. Aurora said with a smile, Who said I was going topete with you? Im just amoner who has just resumed secr life, I dont want any of money and power, I just want the joy. There will be someone to fight you, besides, you may not be able to defeat him. Auroras words were clear enough, and Karls eyes became sharp as he inclined his head and looked at Leo, who was beside Lydia. You mean him? Karl asked, pointing at Leo. Isnt that enough? Auroras voice suddenly rose, full of majesty. Her eyes were stern as she stared at Karl: He is our son-inw, what were you doing in his age? Washing and cooking? Mopping floors and babysitting? Auroras words were sharp and her aura instantly overpowered Karl. Elena, Leo and Lydia had an illusion. Even though Aurora had only just resumed secr life and Karl was already the head of the Henderson family, he was suppressed by Aurora. Under Elenas questioning, Karl was suddenly plunged into silence. After a long time, he swept a faint nce at Leo and said indifferently. Maybe youre right, at his age I was nowhere near as good as him, but there is only one Karl in the world. This was to say that the Leo would never reach his level of achievement. Lydia said defiantly, Leo will definitely surpass you in the future, and mypany will surpass the Henderson Group. At this, Karl just smiled. Lydiaspany had be very big and had opened branches, but the gap was like a gulf to the Nortel Group. You dont believe that? Leo asked suddenly. Karl did not directly answer Leos words, but only said, When yourpany reaches the number one position in Sallton,e to Valenham. Leo chuckled and shook his head. Whether it was the first in Sallton or the first in Valenham, it was just a matter of words for him. He just didnt want to reach it so soon; Lydia would not ept such an oue. So he had to take it one step at a time. Just wait and see, L Group will go out of the country and its name will resound all over the world in the future. Leo said softly. Aurora said seriously, Karl, for the sake of our previous rtionship as husband and wife, I advise you not to underestimate him. In the past, I have underestimated you just as much and it cost me dearly, and now this young man is more talented than you. Karl waved her hand, It doesnt matter, she is my daughter, and the child in her belly must be aborted! Leoughed, Can you go? What? Karl suddenly looked not far away, only to see a group of men in uniform approaching and quickly cordoning off the area. What are you all looking at? Go away! Immediately, all the onlookers were dispatched. Barricades were set up on site. The young man leading the group approached, with a packet of cigarettes in his jacket pocket. On the top of the cigarette case was a pattern of sniper, which at a nce was not an ordinary cigarette. Rather, it was a special Warzone cigarette. But the packaging was unopened, so obviously the owner didnt want to smoke it, but wanted to let others know it was a Warzone cigarette, and purposely put it in his pocket to show off. The youth turned out to have a serious face, but as soon as he saw Leo, he was startled and almost shouted Hello, Mr. Cohen. It was none other than the institutional figure, Noel, who had previously made friends at Maries reunion. He was stopped by a look from Leo. Whats going on? Noel asked. Leo lit a cigarette, Its nothing, its just my aunt Noticing Elenas murderous eyes, Leo hastily changed his tone: My sister identally smashed the headlights of a Rolls Royce, how do you think this can be resolved and how much money should be paid? Noel immediately said, This is not under the control of our bureau, but, its quite a small matter, you can choose to settle it privately, or, go to the traffic agency and register it. Pay for it? Pay for what? Elena said: They took my niece, cant I tell them to stop? At that, Noels brow furrowed, Is that true? Robbing someone in broad daylight was a big deal. Maisy was afraid that things would go too far and secretly pulled out a wad of money and gave it to Noel: We are from the Henderson family in Valenham, she is our daughter Noel seriously refused, Sorry, that wont work with us, no matter where youre from, youll have to go back with me! Chapter 548 Guard All the Way Enough! It involved robbing someone in the street and could rise to the level of suspicion of kidnapping at a serious point. Maisy attempted to bribe him, which was an even greater crime. Karl immediately stopped Maisy. Maisy was terrified and her whole body shook. Karl and Maisy were eventually taken away. When Karl left from in front of Aurora, Aurora smiled, I told you, underestimate him and you will suffer. Karl didnt say anything, but just said to Leo, Youre the first one in the world who would send your father-inw into prison. Leo smiled, But I wont say Im sorry. Leo knew that nothing was wrong with them and that they would soon be released.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. But the aim of the Leo was to give them something to suffer. Tell them that this was Hopkins, not Valenham. However, the Rolls-Royce was to be impounded. In addition, Elena would have to pay 800, 000 as repair costs. But this amount was a drop in the bucket for Elena. Mr. Cohen! As soon as they left, Noel immediately came to Leo with a face full of excitement and greeted him politely. He was excited to run into Leo here. Why are you here? Leo asked with a smile. It was because he saw Noeling over just now that he asked him to handle the matter. I got promotion! Noel said excitedly, I was supposed to be off today, but I received a notice from my superiors that there was a vicious car smashing incident two hundred meters away from me, and the car smashed was a luxury car, so I came over to take a look, but I didnt expect to run into you, Mr. Cohen. Congrattions. While Leo smiled and congratted him, Noel was thrilled. Suddenly, he remembered something and hastily pulled out the special cigarettes in his jacket pocket, actually unsealed it and handed it to Leo. Mr. Cohen, you gave me this cigarette in the first ce, I felt it was precious and never bothered to smoke it, but only smoked it in your presence. At that, Leo was amused. It is exaggerated. If you like it, Ill get someone to give you a bunch. As he was about to take the cigarette, he looked at Lydias somewhat irritated eyes and immediately handed it back. Sorry, my wife is pregnant. Your wife? Noel looked at Lydia again and was instantly amazed, bowing to her very respectfully. You are Maries sister, right? Hello! Im Noel Ford from the Authority, you can call me Noel! Aurora and Elena were looking at the cigarette in Noels hand. Elena, who was already a smoker, naturally knew how precious such cigarettes were. Aurora didnt smoke, but she had been in a high position for a long time and knew that special cigarettes could not be bought with any amount of money. This cigarette was given to Noel by Leo, could it be that Leo had a background in the action zone? Aurora and Elena simultaneously thought to themselves, He has action zone background, this can be considered a background that goes through the roof. Lets put it this way, when the nine royal familiese across those people in the action zone, they were nothing. You can go about your work. Leo dismissed Noel and then went to receive Aurora and Elena. It was just about mealtime and they entered a restaurant suitable for conversation. When it came to the purpose ofing to Hopkins, Elena looked somewhat grave. The Byrne Group is also rushing to the Northernd General Assembly, but not topete for first ce, but to snipe at the Newman family! Snipe at the Newman family? Leo and Lydia both froze for a moment. Yes. Elena looked serious as she revealed a secret: Actually, its not just us the Byrne Group, the other families are said to be here to fight for the number one spot, but essentially still to snipe the Newman family. Why? Leo asked. Aurora said, You should all have gotten the news that the presiding officer of the Northernd General Assembly is Cassius, the Guardian of Westernd. And Cassius, who has an extraordinary rtionship with the Newman family, is suspected by the other royal families that he will operate in secret and bail the Newman family all the way to the number one position. Leos brow furrowed, Cassius wouldnt dare, would he? The guards of the four realms were responsible for their frontier. The loss of any one realm would bring unimaginable disaster. This was the reason why Leo felt that Cassius did not dare. Elena, however, did not hear the meaning of Leos words and was still not optimistic. Whoever wins the first ce will be able to be the Guardian of the Northernd, which is a great benefit to the n, and if the Newman family wins the first ce, the Newman family will leap to the top of the royal family, which is extremely detrimental to the other ns. The expression on Leos face gradually faded away. For some reason, he always had the misconception that after the Northernd General Assembly, something big would happen that would affect thendscape in a tumultuous way. So one man, separately, informed all the families attending to unite against the Newman family. Elena said. At this, Leos heart twitched, Who is this man? Elena shook her head, I dont know yet, but what is certain is that he is one of the three great families. Leos eyes narrowed slightly; the name was kept secret, indicating that he did not want it to be known. Lydia suddenly asked, Why is the Henderson family not included? It was only then that Leo discovered that there were five royal families who hade to Hopkins, and the Henderson family was the only one not counted. Elena shook her head, Didnt you guys notice who was leading the team of the Henderson family? Karl! Karl would not listen to that organiser even if his status was equal to Karls. The crowd nodded with agreement. Besides, dont you guys represent the Henderson family? Elena looked at Leo and Lydia with awe. Indeed, Lydia and Leo had already represented the Henderson family. And they also represented the Byrne Group. Lydia alone upied two royal families. Lydia smiled apologetically, Were not attending the Northernd General Assembly No, youre in. Before Lydias words had left her mouth, a calm womans voice came through. The familiar voice caused both Leo and Lydia to blush. A ssical woman in a purple cheongsam was seen walking slowly at the entrance of the restaurant. Arie Spencer? Seeing this woman, Leos face changed slightly. Lydia even eximed in shock. While Aurora had never met Arie, Elena had heard of her: Youre the organiser? Its me. Arie acknowledged it, sitting down casually beside Leo. In this way, Leo sat with Lydia on his left and Arie on his right. What are you doing here? Because she was set upst time, Lydia was wary of Arie. Arie said indifferently, This time, I am not doing this for myself, but for the benefit of everyone. And that includes you. Arie pointed at Lydia and said indifferently. Chapter 549 An Old Story Arie spelled out the pros and cons. Right now the Northernd hasnt started yet, and its still unknown which powerful people are from the major participating ns, but at this juncture, everyone knows that the Newman family and the Westnds Guard are on good terms, so do you think theres nothing fishy about it? Once the Newman family bes the winner of the Northernd General Assembly, it will leap to the top of the Nine Great Royal ns, and by then all the powers that have hatred for the Newman family will be the first to be purged! Elena nodded, agreeing with Aries words. Auroras eyes, however, narrowed slightly, from Arie, she smelled a very dangerous feeling. The nine great royal families are not weak, and are bound to have friction with each other, but what does this have to do with my daughter? Auroras questioning was in a t tone and she found the w in Aries words at once. Arie smiled, As expected of the First Queen, you are right, there is no hatred between the Newman family and Lydia, but there is a great irreconcble hatred with Leo! Leo? At once, everyones eyes were focused on Leo. Even Leo himself, narrowed his eyes, and a sharp edge swept through his eyes. You know me? Leo stared closely at Arie and asked. Arie shook her head with a smile, I didnt find out, but after I returned to the Spencer family, I had a lot more power, and I also found out some clues. Tell me about it. Leos eyes flinched. In the past, Arie could have been left out of his mind. But Arie was not from the Spencer family, he could no longer be so contemptuous. Her identity and background were stronger. Arie threw out a stack of information, and a photo from five years ago, After reading these, you will understand. Leo took a look at the photo and his face changed slightly. Lydia and Elenas faces also changed. This was actually a group photo of the troops, several hundred of them. But they found the Leo at once. And, of course, there was Angus of the Newman family. Leo, you were in the same ss as Angus? Lydia was filled with incredulity. Elenas eyes widened, full of disbelief. It turned out that the Leo had been associated with the Newman family since five years ago.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Yes, they were in the same ss. Arieughed lightly, They both knew the only female, Sharon Bell, and the two had a big fight, and in the end, Angus had his leg broken, and the murderer was Leo. This revenge is enough? The corners of Aries mouth rose, a meaningful smile on her face. Lydias face was unpleasant, there was a bit of jealousy, but more than that, she was shocked by the incident. It seems like that time when you guys came to the Henderson Group, Angus was also there, and at that time he was looking at Leo like he had known him for a long time, so thats how it was It dawned on Elena. There was already a feud between the two men. When enemies meet, they see each other in a different light. Angus, of course, had to target Leo. Leo was silent for a long time, then looked at Arie, his gaze returning to calm: You are indeed no ordinary person to be able to investigate such things. Thats right, Anguss leg was broken by me. Leo admitted it, But to correct, both of his legs are now broken, and the other one, too, was broken by me. At these words, Lydia and Elena both stared unbelievably wide eyed, unable to even speak. Even Auroras eyes were full of surprise, and her expression was still very grave. Even she felt that things were getting big, and she could see how serious the consequences were. It was at the family dinner, the one where Maisy was poisoned with pollen. Compared to them, Leo looked calm, as if he didnt give Angus a second thought. He set me up, so of course I wouldnt let him off the hook, and on his way back to the Newmans family, I ran his other leg over with my car. Lydia was iparably shocked, and it took her a long time to utter a sentence. So, you went out that day to get back at Angus? Yes. Leo nodded his head. It was on that asion that he took in Luna. My God, Leo, do you know Angus position in the Newman family? Elena looked at Leo, incredulous. I dont know. Don replied dryly. Elena told Leo about Angus status at the Newman family. Before he broke his leg, he was groomed as the Newmans future sessor, as was Olly. Even if he broke his leg, he abandoned martial arts for business and has achieved a certain level of sess, being the youngest member of the Newman family second only to Olly. So what? Leo smiled faintly, unafraid: The person I want to fight is the head of the Newman family. This statement was so arrogant that even Arie felt numb in the head. Wouldnt that mean that if the bottom line was really touched, he could even kill the head of the Spencer family? Aurora, however, looked at Leo admiringly, Unbeatable, with the style I had back then. Lydia immediately gave her a fierce re. She didnt want money and power, she just wanted her family to live in peace. This time at the Northernd General Assembly, Angus is here with Olly, and they wont forget the deep hatred between you and the Newman family. Arie looked at Leo very seriously and said earnestly, In the past when you were a soldier, they couldnt do anything to you, now that youre retired from the army and just an ordinary person, its as easy as pie for them to kill you! Leo swept her a nce and smiled lightly, You look like you dont want me to be killed by them. Arie never expected Leo to dare to flirt with her, and her pretty face suddenly turned red. But after a moments hesitation, she actually didnt deny it. She gritted her teeth and said, You are both an enemy and a confidant to me, and I do not want you to die! This was the first time that Arie had expressed her emotions so bluntly to Leo. Lydia watched indifferently, she no longer cared, no matter what happened in the future, Arie was her defeated opponent. So, the Newman family cant take first ce. Arie said, Among them, whether its the Cohen family, or the Henderson family, or the Byrne Group, they all already have strong people representing them in the battle, except for my family. Leo was silent for a moment and asked, So, is this spot specially reserved for me by you? Yes, Ive been waiting for you. Leo then looked at Lydia. Lydia was silent for a long time and suddenly said to Leo with a softer expression, You make your own decision, but I hope you know that you already have a family. She knew that the Leo was powerful, but the world was sorge and many people were powerful that she did not want him to go to war. Thanks. Leo was grateful from the bottom of his heart, then looked at Arie: You convinced me and I agreed to join the war. Chapter 550 The Shadow and the Sword Really? Hearing Leos words, a smile immediately appeared on Aries face. Against great pressure, she finally bet on the right thing. Leo added: However, I hope you are clear that your sincerity is not worth mentioning, and I am not striking because of it. Aries face stiffened for a moment and returned to normal as she looked at Leo and asked, Isnt it because the first thing theyll do in case the Newman family wins first ce is to take revenge on you? Leo sneered, A mere Newman family is not worthy of my attention, even if I give them the championship, what can they do to me? Leos voice was t, not even putting the Newman family in his eyes, not to mention Lydia, or Aurora, who was also in a bit of a trance. Even the Aurora of twenty years ago did not dare to say such things, what makes Leo dare? Dont say those big words again, the kid will learn. Lydia frowned and admonished Leo. Leo gave a smile and did not offer any exnation. He naturally had his own reasons for agreeing to Aries invitation.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Definitely not the Newman family. The Newman family strong and still meant nothing in his eyes. What really concerned Leo was this title of Guard of the Northernd. The true name of a guardian should be one that had been fought on the battlefield, honed through blood and tears. Can a mere y-acting Northern Assembly judge the Guard of it? It was ridiculous! The battlefield was ever-changing and anything could happen, and if it was decided after just one assembly, then the Northernd was bound to be lost. As the Commander of Wyverns, Leo would naturally not let such a thing happen. Whatever the reason, if you say yes, its a sess for me. Arie said from the bottom of her heart. Then, my mission isplete. Arie said again to Leo, To stop the Newman family, it is better for all the royal ns to get together and meet, tomorrow morning, all the people from all the ns wille, I hope you cane and join us. Lydia was hesitant, but Leo agreed, Okay. Lydia immediately nced at him with a worried look in her eyes. She did not want to get involved with the Valenhams royal families. Leo held her hand and said with relief, Its okay, trust me. Ill see you tomorrow then. Arie left the restaurant after she finished speaking and got into a car. Inside the car, Daniel Spencer smiled and asked, How was it going? Arie nodded, It went well, he agreed. A glow of joy also appeared on Daniels face, In this way, my n also has an expert to fight instead. Daniel had confidence in Leo. Suddenly remembering something, Daniel said to Arie, Miss, someone from the n hase again, saying that they are not at ease with your actions and areing to oversee them. Its surveince, isnt it? Arie sneered, but asked, Who is it? Cindy Spencer. After finishing their meal, Leo and Lydia also said goodbye to Aurora and the others. On the way back, Leos eyes were dark. Originally, he did not want to attend such a conference at all. He would secretly use his power to not allow him to travel to the Northernd, no matter who won the crown in the end. But now he had changed his mind. The identity of his Commander of Wyverns had been hidden deep enough, and it was time for it to be made known to the public. Not, of course, by his own deration, but in a different capacity as Guard of the Northernd. Just after arriving at the hotel, Leo received a call from Nadine. Young master, do you have a moment, I would like to talk to you. Leo frowned, was there anything cant be talk about over the phone? But still he said, Sure, where are you? Nadine immediately said, Young master, Ille and get you! Ten minutester, Nadines car arrived. Leo sat in the back row, What is it? Nadine squeezed the steering wheel with both hands for a long time. Whats wrong with you? Leo asked when he noticed that Nadine was in a bit of a bad mood. Nadines grip on the steering wheel loosened, and through the rear-view mirror, Leo saw Nadine smiling. Nothing, I just wanted to ask you how long have I been with you. Over five years now, I think, why? Leo said. So five years have passed so quickly Nadine said as she leaned back in her seat and looked at the clear blue sky. For these five years, I have only been grateful to you, and I would do anything for you, including going to my death. You have said that this is love. Nadine recalled, But, young master, youre still not 100% at ease with me, are you? As the words fell, Nadine couldnt help but turn around and look at Leo. Leo froze, and he saw tears in Nadines bloodshot eyes. Nadine actually cried. Gradually, Leo also understood what Nadine wanted to say, and he fell into silence at once. It was a long time before he apologized, Im sorry. Why? Just because I was born in Phantom? Nadines questioning voice was tinged with trembling, and one by one, tears of blood fell. Young master, you are probably the only man I like in this world, I dont ask for anything, I just wish that I could always be your shadow, cant even this wish be fulfilled now? Nadine. As Nadine was getting emotional, Leo suddenly stopped her with a gulp. Then he took out a piece of turquoise jade from his pocket and ced it in Nadines hand. This piece of jade is for you, it saved my life in battle before. Nadine took it with a shudder and Leo got off. The jade block was of good material and was still a little warm, but in the centre of the jade, there was a crater. At one point in the battlefield, an enemy snipers bullet prated Leos chest. But it happened to shoot at this piece of jade, saving Leos life. Since then, Leo had used the jade as a talisman, but now he had given it to her. Nadines eyes, however, fell in big tears. She had understood what Leo meant and left the ce as soon as she stepped on the elerator. Looking at Nadines car as it went away, Leos gaze was deep and profound. A woman in ck leather appeared silently behind her, none other than Sharon. She looked at Nadines distant car with the same deep gaze and asked, Is this really good? Shes been with you for five years and youre hurting her by doing this. Leo did not look away, his voice was low. Its because shes been with me for five years that Im willing to trust her loyalty, its just that shes sad to be on her own. By giving her this jade, I have given her a task that she mustplete properly. When she returns from her mission, I will personally receive her. Sharon seemed to understand something, surprised, You want her to go undercover? Thats too dangerous! It was the best way for her to ovee her own demons. Leo said indifferently, She was born there, the chip bomb in her head is a dead end, only she can take that step herself. She is more than my shadow, she is my sharpest sword. Chapter 551 Surveying the Archives Naturally, Sharon understood what Leo meant. Leo had spoken to her about Nadineing from the Phantom. A microchip bomb was nted in the head of each of the Phantoms killers. In the event of death, or if the organisations secrets were revealed, an explosionmand would be triggered and the chip bomb would explode. One should also have been imnted in the head of Nadine. In this matter, there was nothing Leo could do, even if he was a medical nerd. This was the task given to Nadine by Leo. Double-sided undercover was infiltrating the inner circle, not only for his sake, but also for Nadines own. Although she understood Leos meaning, Sharon still felt that this approach was crazy. She gave Leo a deep look, Youll get her killed if you do that. Is there any other better way? Leo asked indifferently and rhetorically, The enemy is in the dark, I am in the light, we have to do something about it, otherwise the other side will get the jump on us every time, just like you. Sharon fell into silence. She knew that Leo was referring to herst unauthorized pursuit of Dominics whereabouts, but almost had an ident. If Leo had not arrived in time, she would have bled to death. But how can you be sure that they have set their sights on Nadine? Sharon asked. It was on the radar a long time ago. Leo said indifferently, Earlier, apulsion-using assassin from the assassin organization under the Phantom, Luna, came to the door, having long ago stated their determination to capture Nadine back. It means that their people have infiltrated, and that Luna is inadvertently being used by them, and the best thing that can happen is that I hope that Nadine and I will turn against each other, and that, having lost my shelter, Nadine will be alone and naturally captured by them. The other side must have had contact with Nadine to make her so uneasy, so why dont I let Nadine be my sword and fight my way inside? But Sharon was still worried that Nadine would be in a dangerous situation for all time toe. But Leo waved his hand, This is war, I am the Commander of Wyverns, military orders cannot be disobeyed! Sharon eventually did not speak, sighing quietly and praying for Nadine in her heart. Hopkins Martial Arts Association. The president, Nathaniel, called Cole, the ninth ranked of the ten strongest under his seat, to his office. You Nathaniel seemed to want to scold Cole, but when the words came to his lips, he held them back and sighed. Your grandson, Billy, was killed by that Leo, so howe you didnt kill him? At the end of his speech, Nathaniel had a serious face. If that was the case, he would not spare Cole. Cole shook his head, Im no match for Leo. Nathaniels face instantly changed, How is it possible? You are the ninth ranked expert within the association and you are actually no match for him? Yes. Cole said with a straight face, So I wonder if there is something fishy about my grandsons death. A strong man would not strike at the weak, let alone kill. Nathaniels face was not very nice: Are you questioning my decision? Cole immediately sped his fist, No. All right, all right, you go first. Nathaniel suddenly waved his hand in annoyance and dismissed Cole. At this point, another henchman walked in and handed over a page of the list.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. President, this is the list of martial artists representing all the great ns at the Northernd Congress, please look through it. With the Northernd Congress being held in Hopkins, the Hopkins Martial Arts Association, naturally became the host. Any list of strong names representing the great families at the Congress must go through the heavy scrutiny of the Martial Arts Association. Identity, previous experience was even more important. Anyone with a suspected previous conviction would be disqualified. Well, lets see. Nathaniel took the list and looked at it carefully. The Palmer family,. The Grant family, Mr. Lawrence. The Watts family, abstain abstain? When he saw the Watts familys list, Nathaniels face changed slightly, Why did the Watts family abstain? Wasnt it previously agreed that the North and South Twin Daggers would fight? The man under hismand wiped a cold sweat, President, the North and South Twin Daggers were decapitated a few days ago, on Mr. Watts 70th birthday. What? Who killed them? Nathaniel scuffled to his feet, his face full of anger. Its Leo. Boom! As soon as this name came out, Nathaniel was outright furious. This was the third time he had heard the name in thest few days. Its this Leo again, who the hell is he to kill even my fellow disciple! Nathaniel was drenched in killing intent, and his gaze was even darker. If Leo had been here, he would have been surprised. He knew that the North and South Twin Daggers were rted to Nathaniel, but he didnt expect that they were actually brothers of the same discipline. President, calm down, here are all the lists of the Valenhams royal family. After a reminder from his handlers, Nathaniel could only force down the anger in his heart and continue to read on. Upon seeing the Spencer family, Nathaniel suddenly froze for a moment. Only to see the name of Leo written in the list of powerful people representing the Spencer family. Its Leo again, and that Arie simply doesnt give a damn about me! Nathaniel was full of irritation. The next moment, he ordered his men, Go and check the information file of that Leo, I want to see how powerful he is. Yes! The man immediately went back to check the files. Nathaniels anger smoothed out a bit. He needed to find out about Leos previous experience, preferably with his bad behavior, and then he would be out of the race. As the president of the Hopkins Martial Arts Association, although he could not directly interfere with the proceedings of the Northernd Congress, he could still made a hard time for Arie. However, just as he was gettingcent, the door suddenly opened. Or his man rushed in. There was still a look of panic on his face. President, theputer is hit by a virus! What? How did theputer get a virus? The smile on Nathaniels face instantly disappeared and the corners of his eyes twitched viciously. I dont know, as soon as I checked that Leos file, the screen showed all question marks, and after that theputer just blue screened! Nathaniel rushed out to take a look and saw aputer with a blue screen. No amount of rebooting will help. Exasperated, Nathaniel asked, Are you really sure that that you cant find out any file information on Leo? Yeah, its all question marks. Thats strange, is it a coincidence? At this moment, the door of the Martial Arts Association was kicked open and a man in a suit walked in with a cold face. He pulled out his papers. Im from the archives agency and an alert was triggered, saying that you have an attempt to hack into the SSS ss characters files! Chapter 552 Sino-Ocean Group As soon as he heard it was from the archives, the anger on Nathaniels face swept away and was reced by a curt smile that surfaced. So its a cadre from the archives, wee. Nathaniel pretended not to hear the other partys words and said with a smile on his face. Although he was the president of the Hopkins Martial Arts Association, he still had to be polite to the higher-ups in the system. Because they could decide whether the president of the Martial Arts Association was him or not with just one word. The man simply did not buy it but coldly said: No need, I came just to warn you, although you have the password of the file system, you can not just enter casually, especially some SSS big shots file, it is a crime by a nce! Yes, yes, yes, I me my subordinates for not doing their job properly, I will definitely criticize and educate them Nathaniel nodded his head, his attitude iparably respectful. Suddenly, he froze for a moment, then pulled the archival staff by the hand, Make it clear, what is SSS-level big shots file? The man immediately frowned, I thought you had realised your mistake, but I was wrong! He patiently exined, You have just triggered the national level file security alert, showing that someone here in your area has attempted to steal the file information of a SSS ranked big shot, if it wasnt for your status as the president of the Hopkins Martial Arts Association, you would have been arrested by now! The mans expression was serious and businesslike. Nathaniel was directly stunned, and his man was even more frightened. An SSS-level big shot? Is it Leo Cohen? Nathaniel muttered. The man shook his head and said in a serious manner, I dont know what the big mans name is or what his identity is, I only know that his identity file can only be viewed by one person in the whole country, no one else has that qualification! At these words, Nathaniel and his mans heads went nk and their backsides were already drenched in cold sweat. There was only one person in the country who was qualified to check his file. Nathaniel no longer dared to think about it, it was unbelievable. But he still didnt want to believe that this person was Leo: Could there be a mistake? The one were checking is just a son-inw of the Henderson n, the royal family of Valenham! How could his status be so honorable? He already knew that Leo was son-inw of the Henderson family, but did not believe at all that Leo had any respectable status. Even the head of the Henderson family, Karl, didnt even have a status profile of SSS! I dont know about that. The man said indifferently, All you need to know is that that big hot has a very prestigious status and anyone who looks at his identity file privately, the countrys security system will automatically send a highly destructive Trojan horse virus that will instantly cripple thatputer, no matter how far away it is! What? These wordspletely shocked Nathaniel. He and his man looked at each other, before they thought it was a coincidence. But it was a sure thing! As soon as they looked up information on Leos archives, theirputer immediately got a virus. It was unbelievable! This is just a warning, next time you go through the files without permission, youll really have to go to jail, even if youre the president of the Hopkins Martial Arts Association, instead youll be heavily punished! After the warning, the man walked away.N?velDrama.Org content. Nathaniel and his man were still in a dumbfounded state. President, are we still checking the file on that Leo? His man asked cautiously. Nathaniel pped him hard on the head and said angrily, Whats the point of checking? Just get rid of him and dont allow him to join thepetition on behalf of the Spencer family! He man was scared by what the archival agency said: President, what if that Leo reallyes from a horrible background? And its not that easy to muddle through on Miss Spencer. Nathaniel was instantly filled with annoyance, The people from the archives must have made a mistake, what kind of big shot is he? In any case, Nathaniel would never have thought that Leo was that big shot. Get on with it! Nathaniel said angrily, Get rid of him! Okay There was no choice but for the men to get on with it. Neither Leo nor Arie knew that their ces had been brushed down. Early the next morning, Leo and Lydia left Emilia in Carolines care and headed towards Greend Sky City. Greend Sky City was a project developed by the Sino-Ocean Group. Sino-Ocean Group was the branchpany of the Spencers in Hopkins. At the door, a middle-aged man in a suit was greeting him. When they saw Leo and Lydia, they immediately greeted them. Mr. Cohen, Miss Henderson! You are? Leo and Lydia both looked at this middle-aged man in amazement. Mr. Cohen, you may not have heard of me, but I have heard of Mr. Cohen and Miss Henderson. The middle-aged man said with a smile, My name is Kit Spencer, I am the head of the Hopkins branch of the Sino-Ocean Group, mydy has instructed me to wait for you two here, there are two things to do. Kit. Leo chanted, and suddenly it struck him. Earlier, at the Watts family, n, who had resolutely gone to war with the Watts family for him, had set right a giant corporation that had been working with the Watts family for years, the Sino-Ocean Group. The person in charge was none other than Kit. Leo smiled, You and n know each other, dont you? Kit put his stance low: Mr. Watts, he is also Miss Spencers partner, and of course, the Sino-Ocean Group has now re-established a partnership with the Watts family. Leo nodded, and on promising to pass the family headship to n, Ayan abdicated the next day and n seeded to the family headship. The Sino-Ocean Group naturally resumed cooperation with the Watts family at the first opportunity. Say, which two things? Leo asked. Kit smiled and took out a contract: Miss instructed that in order to thank Mr. Cohen and to show her sincerity, the Ocean Group branch would fully help L Group branch to develop up, and all the cooperation inside, L Group is the leader. Leo consulted the contract and there were no problems, but didnt say thank you. Arie did so, as it should be. What about the second one? Lydia watched the whole thing from the sidelines, feeling a lot of emotions in her heart. It was clear that she was the president of L Group, but without even saying a word, the partnership with Ocean Group was concluded. It was all down to Leo! People cooperated with L Group for the sake of Leo. The second thing is to take the two of you to thedys office, where the talks will take ce. Leo nodded, Lets go. Just as he was about to enter, a cold voice came from behind him, Leo, why are you here? Chapter 553 Spencer’s At these words, Leo immediately raised his eyebrows and looked back. Behind him, he saw a handsome young man staring coldly at him, with a look that could not wait to kill him. Hayden, is that you? Leos eyes narrowed dangerously, and a sharp edge swept through the depths of his eyes. The young man had a golden badge pinned at the top of his suit, the very Cohens Medal, a symbol of status. Beside him stood a full five strong men with powerful auras. Although they had deliberately collected their aura, they still gave off a sense of intimidation without anger. This was the power of a strong man, even standing there was enough to give people a shock. Leo guessed that these five should be the strong men representing the Cohen family in the battle. Its me. Haydens eyes stared coldly at Leo: This is not a ce for you toe, get the hell out! Unbridled! Kit immediately bellowed and stared at Hayden with an unkind expression, Mr. Cohen is an honoured guest invited by Miss, his status is no less than yours, how dare you disrespect Mr. Cohen? Haydens gaze fell on Kit and he suddenly smiled coldly, You dont know who I am? Kit frowned and was about to reply, but Hayden took the lead and shook his head, Thats right, how could a small branch head, who isnt even the core of the royal Spencer family, have heard of our name? The words carried a strong sense of condescension, and Kit immediately felt humiliated as he suppressed his anger and asked, Who are you? Hayden smiled, Seeing as youre helping Arie with the branch, Ill tell you. My name is Hayden, Ie from the Cohen family, the royal family of Valenham, and also, I am Aries fianc. At these words, Kits face really changed, and he did not even dare to be angry. This man actually came from the Valenhams Cohen family and was also the fianc of the youngdy, which was indeed not someone he could afford to mess with. Leo did not say anything, just looked at him coldly. Also from the royal family of Valenham, Lydia and Hayden were like two different people. Lydia had none of the arrogance that came from princes and nobles, while he was different. Go on, dont pay any attention to him. Leo swept him a faint nce, not giving Hayden any thought at all. Lydia and Kit didnt care about him either and headed straight for the Building. Stop right there! Hayden roared, his eyes full of killing intent. Leo simply ignored him and continued to stride forward. So did Lydia and Kit. Hayden was furious. This was the Sino-Ocean Group and Kit was the head, so Hayden naturally took him to task. Kit, if you dare to take another step forward, believe me or not, Ill make you quit the head of thepany? At these words, Kit finally stopped in his tracks and turned back to look angrily at Hayden. But he took a deep breath and said to Hayden. Even if you are Misss fianc, you cant make decisions for her. Mr. Cohen is Miss honoured guest, arent you afraid that Miss will be angry if you take matters into your own hands? You still dare to press me with Arie, I think youre tired of living! Hayden was even more full of annoyance as he said to Kit. He pulled out his mobile phone and was about to use his connections at hand to remove Kit when he did. A cold, angry rebuke suddenly came from behind them. Stop it! Everyone looked at the sound, only to see a professionally dressed Arie striding in, her face so gloomy. Arie! Seeing Arie walk out, Hayden cleared the gloom from his face and a warm smile emerged on his face. He walked over to Arie and his hand naturally went towards Arie. Arie, however, took a step backwards, not even giving Hayden a touch. Looking at this scene, Haydens heart was filled with anger, but his face did not show it. Whats going on? Aries face was grim as she shouted angrily. Kit dared not disobey and told the whole story of what had just happened. A rare sh of anger surfaced on Aries face as she listened. Hayden, I invited Leo here, who are you to kick him out? Arie did not immediately say that Leo was the man to represent her family in the battle, it was not yet time to announce. After saying that, she looked at Leo and Lydia and apologised, Sorry for that, pleasee up with me. Leo and Lydia both gave Hayden a cold look and turned around to walk into the building. Looking at Arie speaking so much for Leo, but not even allowing himself a hug, the nameless anger in Haydens heart was getting bigger and bigger, and was already on the verge of the outbreak stage. He was covered in killing intent, yet he hid it extremely well and did not explode. Because he knew that now was not the time to explode. Arie gathered all the royal ns to snipe the Newman n together, this will be strength for strength, Ill see what he doester! Hayden nced back at the five strong men representing the Cohen family in the battle. After taking Leo and the others to Aries office, Kit left. This was a gathering of the royal families, not for a non-royal core like him to participate in. He couldnt wait to leave. Aries office was veryrge, with huge floor-to-ceiling windows at the far end that were fully transparent, allowing a panoramic view of the entire business circle of Hopkins. Nice office. Leomented. Arie smiled and didnt say anything, just continued to make tea. Hayden then arrived and sat opposite Leo. At this point, Elena had not yet arrived, so the conversation session had not quite startedpletely. Although Arie did not talk to Leo, her attention waspletely on Leo, and she did not even look at her fiance. Eventually, Hayden couldnt help himself and said to Arie with suppressed anger, Arie, you are now my fiance, so you should at least behave like a fiance. A sh of coldness shed in Aries eyes at once. Leo and Lydia also looked at Hayden in surprise, even they could see that Arie was already a little angry. Fiance? Arie said coldly, Well then, let me mention a few requirements for you to marry me. First, you must be a live-in son-inw and join my family, or I will not marry you. At these words, Haydens face suddenly turned pale. He could not do the first one alone . How humiliating would it be if word got out that he was the heir to the Leo family but was a live-in son-inw? Aries eyes were cold as she continued. Second, all your business, your bank cards have to be handed over to me for safekeeping, you just need to stay at home. Third, there is no need for us to fulfil our conjugal obligations, and in future, when we live together, you are not allowed to climb into bed but sleep on the floor! The three demands directly put Hayden out of temper. Leo, however, paled slightly. These three requests actually sounded very familiar to him. Wasnt it exactly what Arie had asked of him when he joined the Lawson family five years ago? Since you cant do that, shut up and in the future, dont say Im your fiance, I wont admit it! Arie spoke indifferently, her tone very cold. Haydens face was pale, I dont think any man would agree to these three conditions you mentioned, right? By promising, there was no more manly dignity. Youre wrong, someone else has done it. Arie said indifferently, And it is unconditionally obeyed. Who? He is right here. As soon as Arie finished speaking, Hayden subconsciously looked at Leo, his face full of incredulity. You agreed? Leo nodded, Yes. Remembering the past, Leo looked emotional. At that time, he joined the Lawson family with the sole intention of repaying his kindness. But he inadvertently walked into Aries heart. She had been expressing her feelings to Leo in her own way. Even if, in their lifetime, they would not work out. Arie also had aplicated look on her face and suddenly looked at Lydia: Treat him well. Lydia said with a straight face, I will. Hayden didnt dare to speak either. In some respects, he was indeed inferior to Leo. Soon, Elena arrived. With that, the four royal families were all represented.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Aries expression straightened, Since all the ns have arrived, let the symposium begin. Arie was about to make an announcement, but the office door was pushed open again. Immediately afterwards, a womans teasing voice followed. Arie, are you in a position to decide to start? The sound of crisp high heels buckling on the ground followed, and a woman whose posture was not inferior to Aries walked in with her head held high. She had delicate features and was more charming than Arie. Only a subtle wink shed between her eyes, showing that this woman was extremely scheming. Cindy! Looking at this uninvited guest, Aries face went gloomy. Cindy? Leo froze for a moment, not recognising who this woman was. Lydia and Elenas eyes became grave. Lydia said softly to Leo, Before Arie returned to the Spencer family, she was the most outstanding person in Spencers younger generation, and was known as the Golden Boy and Jade Girl with Spencers other man named Jordan. Its just that Aries recent return to the Spencer has stolen her thunder, and the two have always been at odds, and it was she who brought up the people who were so strongly opposed to Aries return to the Spencers in the first ce. Elena added from the sidelines. Is that so? Upon hearing this, Leo also gave that Cindy an extra look. If that was the case, then this Cindy was not an ordinary person. Arie, arent you surprised to see me? Cindy came in front of Arie and smiled, All in all, you have only just returned to the family, I was very uneasy about you, so I asked for permission with grandpa toe to Hopkins to supervise you. You dont have to mind me, you go ahead and Ill listen in. After saying that, Cindy really pulled a chair over and looked at everyone with a smile. Arie held back the anger in her heart, for Cindy, she actually chose to hold back her anger. Arie also confronted Cindy, directly treating her as air and speaking on her own. Wait! Before you confer, I have one more question for you. Halfway through the speech, Cindy suddenly interrupted Arie and looked at her and asked, That is, have you recruited the right strong person for the Spencers? If not, then Im sorry, youre not qualified to organise this meeting. Chapter 554 The Strongest Reign Supreme The atmosphere in the entire office, because of Cindys words, instantly became stiff and stern. Whether it was Leo, Lydia, or Elena and Hayden, they all looked at Cindy with faces full of surprise. None of them expected that Cindy would actually give Arie a hard time and said that she was not qualified. And Aries eyes, too, were deeply gloomy and cold. Even when facing Hayden, whom she hated, she had never shown such an expression. This shows how much Cindy was loathed in her heart. Its not your turn to judge whether Im qualified or not. She said coldly.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Thats hard to tell. Cindy also sneered, How long has it been since you returned to the Spencer family, grandfather is not at ease with you, so he asked me to supervise you, now Im asking if youve recruited any experts, its not too much to ask, right? Arie did not say anything, but only looked at Cindy with an even more grim look. As Leo watched the scene, he knew that although Arie had returned to the Spencers, the Spencer family did not treat her very well. It was called supervision, but in fact it was interference in all aspects. If Arie did not recruit an expert to participate in the Northernd Conference, then the Spencer family would be eliminated from thepetition outright. Dont bother, Ive already found the right person for the job. Arie collected the aura on her body and said indifferently, Besides, the one who held this discussion meeting is me, you are the one who is not qualified! Is that so? And where are the masters you recruited, where are they? Faced with Aries mockery, Cindy did not get angry, but the smile on her face deepened. Before she came, she had understood in advance that Arie had joined forces with the Cohen family toe and snipe at the Newman family, who was most likely to be guaranteed a ce in the championship, to hold this business meeting. In reality it was up to the strongest men representing their respective families to say what they want. Whoever had the stronger entry would have more say. However, Cindy did not see any strong person following behind Arie. She had basically decided that up until now, Arie hadnt even recruited a single expert! Arie said, When I say Ive recruited, I mean it, do I need your consent? Then call him out! Cindy further pressed Arie. The more vague and perfunctory Arie was, the more she became convinced of the suspicions in her mind. Yes, I think Miss Spencer has a point. Hayden suddenly spoke out, Arie, Ive heard all about what happened to you, the first day you came to Hopkins, you had a falling out with the Hopkins Martial Arts Association and failed to recruit an expert, there is no shame in that, I can help you. As he said this, Haydens face was tinged with pride. Although Arie was his fiance, given her indifferent attitude towards him, Hayden decided to join hands with Cindy and give Arie a lesson. My husband is the contestant who is representing the Spencer family. Suddenly, a cold voice rang out. Everyones eyes were instantly focused on Lydia. Even Arie herself was surprised. She hadnt even thought that Lydia would speak up for her. Cindy looked at Lydia with a surprised face, for some reason her face was full of scorn. Without contradicting Lydia, Cindy looked at Arie: What she said is true? Arie wanted to announce this in person, but Lydia had already done so for her and could only nod her head. Yes. Haha At that moment, Cindy suddenly burst outughter. Even Haydenughed along. Arie, you dont have to find a random person, do you? Cindys face was filled with a mocking smile as she looked at Arie and said. Hes the live-in son-inw of the Henderson family, what does he have to do with you? Hayden chimed in. The fact that Leo had agreed to Aries invitation was known to everyone except Hayden and Cindy, so there was not too much surprise. But Im really representing the Spencer family in the battle. Leo shook his head helplessly and took a drink from the tea in front of him. When they saw Leos promise, the smiles on Hayden and Cindys faces disappeared and they looked at him like they had seen a ghost. After staring for a long time, finally Cindy waved her hand, This is impossible, you must have colluded beforehand. Yes, how else could he have been invited? Hayden didnt believe it either. In response, Leo did not exin, but only gave Arie and Lydia a look. He had told the truth, but they didnt believe it! Arie, dont forget what youre carrying, you swore in front of everyone in Spencers face that you would win the Northernd Conference on behalf of the Spencer family, and now you havent even recruited a single expert, how can I trust you? Cindy looked at Arie with cold eyes. Quickly, she added: But thats okay, Ill just recruit the best. Just as the words left her mouth, Cindy pped her hands, Come in. The door to the office opened and a middle-aged man dressed in a suit walked in. With thin eyebrows and starry eyes, he was actually wearing the Daoist robe of the Martial Arts Association. You are Kingsley, who is ranked second in the Hopkins Martial Arts Association? The moment she saw this middle-aged man, Aries face also changed dramatically. Kingsley? Leos eyes were also slightly austere, from this middle-aged man, he felt an aura of a strong man. And, he also looked very simr to Nathaniel. Cindy smiled lightly, Nathaniel is one of the co-organisers of this Northernd Congress, I cant recruit him, however, I had a good talk with Nathaniel and he has promised me that the experts of the association under his name are at my disposal. So I picked the second highest ranked master within the association, which is this Kingsley, and oh yes, hes also the brother of Nathaniel. Cindys words confirmed Leos suspicions. Kingsley was the younger brother of Nathaniel. Hmph! Kingsley grunted lightly in a very expert manner, not putting these people in his eyes at all. Hayden also looked at Kingsley with a grave expression, there were five experts behind him, but the aura he felt was actually on a par with Kingsley. In other words, it took these five peoplebined to match for Kingsley. Aries heart took on an extra pressure and she looked at Cindy with a pale face. Cindy had a faint smile on her face, This Kingsley will fight as an expert of my Spencer family, but, in exchange, I will lead the Spencer family, you can only assist me, do you understand? Cindy looked at Arie and questioned. She had a winning smile on her face. This was a power grabing. A hint of anger surfaced on Aries face and she was just about to refuse. Instead, Leo took her by the hand, Listen to what she said. So, Arie said to Cindy, Lets hear your opinion first. Cindy smiled and said, To snipe the Newman family, its actually very simple. Cindy continued, I can ask Nathaniel to do something underhanded, so that the Newman family meets us in the preliminary rounds, and after a few rounds, they will definitely be routed. Do you know how many people are representing the the Newman family in the battle? Lydia was the first to retort, Besides, your imaginary enemies only imagine a Newman family, forgetting about the local forces in Hopkins? Neither the Palmer family nor the Grant family are easy to deal with. Being refuted, Cindy was not nice, but still said, No matter who you face, you have to group first. Lets start with the grouping then. Leo actually agreed with Cindys suggestion. This made her look at Leo curiously. The distribution was soonplete. Round 1, the Byrne family. Round 2, the Cohen family. Round 3, the Spencer family. And the Henderson family who was bent on winning. With four rounds of sniping, the Newman family was bound to copse. Cindy was pleased with her n. Leo, however, shook his head and said with a smile, No need to go to such trouble, listen to me. Round one, Im on, round two, Im on, round three, Im still on, if you identally bump into me, just admit defeat, you dont stand a chance. After Leo said this, the whole office was quiet. No one expected Leo to stand up and refute Cindy, and to do so with such absurd words. Lydia, Arie and Elena had all seen Leo strike and did not think that Leo was talking big, but really had the strength. But Cindy didnt know that, and evenughed in anger: Youre just a son-inw of the Henderson family, and letting you sit here in the audience is already very dignified, who gave you the courage to speak out of turn? Sensing the anger in Cindys words, Hayden took the opportunity to say, Miss Spencer, hes just too much of an obstacle here, why dont we throw him out? Cindy nodded and looked at Arie: You have indeed colluded privately, he is not qualified to be my Spencers strong man? Let him out, or else when I personally drive him away, it will be more than just a simple expulsion. Originally, she thought Arie would be scared, but Arie showed no fear at all. Even Leos wife, Lydia, had a nd look on her face. Cindys face sank, In that case, dont me me for being ungracious! Theres no need for Miss Spencer and Kingsley to fight, the Cohen familys strong men will be enough to clean him up. A cold aura erupted in Haydens eyes, he had long wanted to strike at Leo. As soon as the words left his mouth, the five figures behind Hayden moved. But instead of five of theming together, they came out with one, stout with big muscles. He reached out a hand andnded on Leos shoulder. He hadnt pushed hard enough, but wanted Leo to go on his own so that it would save him from having to strike. However, Leo was still calmly sipping his tea and did not even look at the man. Youve got three seconds to get your hand off my shoulder. Let me send you to hell! At these words, the big mans hand on Leos shoulder steeply pressed harder. Only a crisp bone cracking sound could be heard as Leos hand that was holding the teacup had been lowered at some point and was holding the strong mans wrist tightly. The strong mans wrist, on the other hand, had been broken at ny degrees, and his white bones were faintly visible. Chapter 555 He’s not Qualified Ah The office reverberated with the mournful screams of the burly man. He thumped backwards three steps, his whole arm spasming in the one with the broken wrist. What? Hayden looked at the scene with an incredulous face, so shocked that he stood up straight away. Mike! The four strong men behind Hayden were also all full of shock, and when they came back to their senses, they stepped forward in unison and helped him up. Cindys eyes also widened, and her expression was as if she had seen a ghost. Even her mouth was slightly open because she was so surprised. Behind her, Kingsleys eyes narrowed slightly as he watched the scene with a stony expression. He had long heard of this person, Leo, who had not only killed Billy, a member of the Martial Arts Association, but was no match for even Cole, who was ranked ninth in the Association. Leo was really something. Leo picked up his cup of tea and took a sip: Luckily he didnt use force right away, otherwise his whole arm would have been broken by now. Arrogance! The remaining four strong men were filled with anger, their eyes harbouring a morbid killing intent as they walked towards Leo. Earlier, they did not think Leo was a master and it was not their turn to strike at all, so they let Mike, who was the least skilled in cultivation, strike, not expecting that in just a moment, Mikes wrist would be broken. Leo, dont be impulsive On the side, Lydia had a stony expression. These five men were about as strong as the Dark-dragon Guards. Arie also bellowed, Stop, this is my office! Only to be interrupted by the leader of the five, who bellowed angrily, Shut up! He broke one of Mikes hands, he must pay in blood! Hayden was also full of anger, this was an expert representing the Cohen family in the battle, but now he had one of his hands broken, this was cutting into thepetitiveness of the Cohen family! Throw him off the top floor! Hayden shouted angrily, the only way to quell his anger. Leo, however, put down his teacup and said indifferently, Didnt you guys say that the strongest is supreme, Ill let you know what it means to be truly strong. As he spoke, Leo had slowly stood up and waited for the remaining four toe around. Leo struck out brazenly, smashing a fist hard into the stomach of the second in line of the four. James was struck like a blow, and he bowed into a shrimp, even as his saliva struck out. James! Bobby shouted, before looking at Leo with an even angrier look in his eyes, How dare you! Instead of caring about others, why dont you care about yourself? Leos cold voice rang out, but Leo was nowhere to be seen. Bobby reflexively turned around, only to be kicked out hard by Leo. Bobbys body kept going backwards and finally smashed against the huge floor-to-ceiling window. The floor-to-ceiling windows were covered in dense, broken marks. Bobbys body was just set in the floor-to-ceiling window, pale with fear and his whole body was trembling. If Leo had pushed a little harder, he would have fallen. He came down carefully and looked back, only to see a scene that made his eyes roll back - Leo kicked other other two hard in the knees. The powerful force of the kick directly caused other other two to fall to their knees in front of Leo. Hayden, is this the yer representing the Cohen family in thepetition? They are weak! Leo sat back in his original position at some point, holding his teacup in his hand and looking at Hayden with a teasing expression. Haydens face was sullen with anger, but more than that, there was a heartfelt fear. These five men were the masters he had selected after a screening process. He had no idea they would be so unbeatable in the face of Leo! Leo, you dare to hit my people, are you tired of living? Haydens face was full of anger as he shouted angrily at Leo. Arie also said to Leo with an ugly face, Why did you hurt them? Now they were in an alliance, and to injure any of the participants was a loss. Leo, however, was indifferent: It doesnt matter if they go on or not, Ill just go on. Unbridled! Cindy shouted angrily. Things were not at all what she had thought they would be. She wanted to throw Leo out, but to her surprise, Leo had actually disyed great strength. Whos being unbridled? Leo suddenly looked over with a cold gaze. In this instant, Cindy was like falling into an ice cave, and her whole body trembled terribly. That look was so cold, it didnt even carry any warmth. Cindy looked again at Kingsley who was standing at the side, Kingsley, you should quickly strike and teach him a lesson. She also did not expect Leo to be so strong, which waspletely unexpected. However, Kingsley still stood aloof and watched, saying in a cold voice, Sorry, Miss Spencer, my mission is only to fight in your Spencers ce, I dont care about anything else. You Cindy choked, unable to speak for a moment. This was the first time she had been defeated after revealing her identity as a royal of Valenham. But the strong had the arrogance of the strong and would do nothing else but fight for the Spencer family. Upon hearing this, Leo however gave Kingsley a faint look, You can go back too, Ive already represented the Spencer family in the battle, its not your turn to do so. At these words, Kingsleys face was instantly filled with anger. He hadnt even snapped at Leo, and Leo had actually offended him! Arie, Kingsley is an expert I hired to help you with good intentions, how dare your people disrespect Kingsley? Without Kingsley speaking, Cindy took the lead in snapping at Arie. Arie was oblivious to it, and even had a sneer on her face, I seem to have said it early on, didnt I? Leo is the expert I hired, and that everything was just your own doing.N?velDrama.Org content. Upon hearing this, the expression on Cindys face also stiffened for a moment. Indeed, Lydia and Arie said early on that Leo was a contestant representing the Spencer family, only that Cindy didnt believe them. Cindys face was unspeakably white, she did not expect that Leo was actually the expert who represented the Spencer family in the battle. She thought it was Arie who had colluded with them! Kingsley looked at Cindy with an unkind look in his eyes, Miss Spencer, whats going on here? Cindy and he were the ones who represent the Spencer while exchanging a generous reward. But the truth was that he was not even qualified to fight in Spencers ce. This was an insult to him! Under Kingsleys powerful aura, Cindys face was unsightly and her body trembled slightly. She couldnt actually exin it. Because she simply did not think that Arie could recruit a master. In addition, for the rtionship between Leo and Arie, Cindy also knew something about it. The two had a rtionship before. With this feeling in ce, Leo actually managed to help Arie, something Cindy did not expect. It was also impossible to exin. In desperation, Cindy called the president of the Martial Arts Association, Nathaniel. Aries inability to recruit experts was something Nathaniel had told her, which was why she was so sure. Cindy was also holding anger in her heart. Soon the call came through. Cindy suppressed her anger and questioned, Nathaniel, what the hell is going on here, find out who is the person representing the Spencer family in the battle. Nathaniels voice came, Wasnt Leo scheduled? But Leos identity file couldnt be traced and we suspected him of falsifying his identity, so we cancelled him, he isnt qualified to participate in the Northernd Assembly. Chapter 556 Beaten Up Nathaniels words immediately caused Cindy to freeze for a moment. Coming back to her senses, she tried her best to suppress the surprise in her heart and confirmed again and again, Nathaniel, is what you said true? Of course, when have I ever told a lie? Nathanielughed brightly. This order was given by him personally, how could it be false? After hanging up the phone, the corners of Cindys mouth immediately smiled coldly, Arie, Ive just called and confirmed with Nathaniel that Leo is not even a contestant representing the Spencer family in thepetition! What? How is this possible? On hearing this, Aries face also changed slightly. She stood up at once and came in front of Cindy, gritting her teeth as she asked, Ive clearly reported Leos name, how could this happen? In the beginning, she went out of her way to offend the Hopkins Martial Arts Association and waited until Leo agreed to do so. Now that Leo had agreed to it, she had submitted the list, only to get such a result. Not to mention Arie, even Lydia and Elena were full of surprise. Even Leo himself was surprised. But soon, he figured out the reason. This must be Nathaniels way of getting in the way! Looking at Aries expression at this moment, Cindy was overjoyed and said with a smile, Leos name was indeed reported, but it didnt pass the file test, his identity file showed a series of question marks! With a five-year gap, anything can happen, so Nathaniel said that he suspected him of falsifying his identity, and to ensure that the Northernd Conference could go ahead as scheduled, all unstable elements had to be eliminated, so he was brushed off. Arie was silent and her face was hard to read. With a five-year gap, this was a very serious problem indeed. A long time ago, she had checked Leos identity information, and there was information on everything but the middle five years, which were nk. Little did she know that this would be an excuse to snipe at Leos entry. This time, there was no way for Arie to interfere. Leos eyes, however, were unsurprised. Check his file? Who was qualified for this? He never thought it would be taken as identity fraud! Lydia said to Leo, If you cant go, then its best, stay around to keep uspany. Lydia knew what those five nk years were like, but she could not say it out. So, the person who will represent the Spencer family in the battle will have to be Kingsley from the Martial Arts Association! With the joy of a victor on her face, Cindy said to Kingsley. Kingsleys face looked better this time. Cindy said to Arie again, However, Kingsley was brought in by me, and the representative of the Spencers also naturally bes me, you dont have this qualification! Aries face was iparably pale as she said coldly, Cindy, do you think that I will admit defeat if you use some underhanded tactics to shade me? What flows in my body is the purest bloodline of the Spencer family, even if I have drifted away for more than twenty years, I am still the most favourable heir to the Spencer family, I will never admit defeat!N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Aries voice was low and even more so with an aura that Cindy was instantly taken aback. Her face also became unbearably pale. Arie was able to return to the Spencer family because of her bloodline, the purest of all the Spencer family. Everyone was jealous of her and wanted to get rid of this outsider. She was just a representative of those people. Leo, Lydia and the others all fell into silence. Even though she was ruthless, she simply wanted to live. To live well, she must climb to the highest point. In this respect, Lydia was inferior to Arie. The two men were not on the same quest. In just a moment, Cindy reacted. Her face was full of annoyance, Bloodline means nothing, what the Spencer is looking for now is ability, I am more capable than you, so you have to listen to me. Now, Imand you to pour me a cup of tea! Cindy looked down on Arie from above and ordered coldly. Arie sat in her seat, motionless. A glimmer of murderous intent swept across the depths of Cindys eyes as she suddenly stood up and pped Arie hard in her face. A crisp p sounded and a smear of blood spilled out of the corner of Aries mouth. But she didnt cry out in pain, let alone get up, or even frown. Cindys face became even paler as she raised her hand once again to continue the fight. Stop it! With a cold scolding, Lydia stood up at some point and grabbed her hand. How dare someone from the Henderson family meddle in my Spencers affairs? Let go of me! Cindys face was full of irritation as she shouted angrily at Lydia. Shes doing a good job, why, should she get a p from you? Lydias eyes were cold as she stared at her coldly. Cindy was shocked in her heart, but still said in annoyance, She hasnt even recruited a single expert, the only one was recruited by me. How is she qualified to lead the Spencer family to the Northernd Conference? Whats wrong with pping her? Lydia said coldly, The problem is with the Martial Arts Association, it has nothing to do with her, if you do it again, I will not be polite to you. Cindyughed in anger, Its just that you have Karl backing me up, am I still afraid of you? After saying that, she really pped Lydia in the face. She used to be Spencers most outstanding youngster and was naturally on a par with Lydia. But because Lydias parents were extremely protective, the young people from the other eight ns had never dared to provoke Lydia. However, as she had only just raised her hand, she was kicked a dozen metres away like a kite with a broken string. The office door cracked open in response to the sound, and outside the door were the stairs, and Cindy actually rolled straight down. All of them looked at Leo with a frightened look. Who dares to kick me Downstairs, Cindys entire body was falling apart, unable to even stand up. Kingsley gave Leo a frightened look and actually broke out in a cold sweat. Just now, when Leo had struck, he couldnt even feel it! Leo came to the entrance of the building and looked down at Cindy. Its you?! Cindy was so shocked and angry that she could not wait to kill Leo. If it was anything else, I would never take a shot at you, but not when ites to my wife. Leo said indifferently, If she wants to hit you, you can never fight back, just stand and let her do it, otherwise I will strike, and then it will be more than just two ps, do you understand? At this moment, Leo emanated a monstrous murderous aura, causing Cindy to tremble. Hayden and others looked at him incredulously. With the help of Kingsley, Cindy limped to her feet. She didnt want to stay here for a moment. Arie, you actually told your ex-husband to take a swing at me, without my help, Ill see what you do alone! Dropping these words, Cindy hurried downstairs, not even daring to take the lift. Chapter 557 Pearl Martial Arts Association Arie, is your face okay? As soon as Cindy left, Hayden immediately went to Arie and asked with concern. Arie gave him a cold look, When that bitch hit me just now, you didnt make a sound, and now that shes gone, you just make a sound? Thats because Hayden choked, his face filled with an expression of embarrassment. He couldnt say that he was in fear of Cindy, could he? Not the best people from each n were able to represent the n at the Northernd Conference. Hayden was not the best person in Cohen family and the reason why he was able toe to Hopkins was because he begged his grandfather for the opportunity to do so. Arie wasthe one represented the Spencer family? To be honest, Hayden didnt even think Arie could win! It was not even possible to get the upper hand. After all, Arie had only just returned to the family, and was no match for Cindy in every aspect, whether in terms of contacts, roots, money and power. At an all-round disadvantage, Aries only remaining bloodline purity was instead a disaster. Hayden sighed and said in a quiet tone, Arie, I know you want to overpower Cindy, but you cant be tough right now! Oh? Whats your opinion then? Arie looked at him with a sneer on her face. Hayden immediately said what was on his mind, The most important thing you should do now is to fulfill your marriage contract with me, when we are married, together with my Cohen family power, it will be easy for you to overpower Cindy. When Arie heard this, not only was she not pleased, but her eyes became even colder. Get out! She bellowed angrily at Hayden. Hayden was startled, and seeing that Arie was in a fit of anger, he did not dare to provoke her and left with the five injured men. Before he left, he even forgot to give Leo a fierce re. Looking at Haydens back as he left, Aries eyes suddenly swept over with an eerie murderous intent. How dare he ask her to get married with him? Dream on! He was not even as good as Terry. Thanks. When Leo and Lydia walked in, Arie expressed her gratitude to Leo. Leo waved his hand, No need to thank me, if you want to thank my wife, go ahead. Arie smiled, I know. However, when she faced Lydia, she did not thank her, but said lightly, I didnt think you would stand up for me. Lydias smile was sarcastic: Am I that small-minded in your eyes? Arie was slightly stunned and then shook her head, No, I thought you were still holding a grudge against me for bringing down your group Thats what youve got, no need to apologise. She didnt expect Lydia to interrupt her directly, Besides, now mypany is growing better. At these words, Arie smiled and simply stopped talking. What are you going to do now? Elena asked as she blew a piece of bubble gum from nowhere. Immediately, Aries brow furrowed. Todays meeting, which should have been more unifying, was ruined by Cindy. She had lost the right to represent the Spencer family at the Northernd Conference and all five of Haydens masters had been traumatised to varying degrees by Leo. This situation counted as a mess. Cindy, she deserves to die Aries fists were clenched and her face was filled with anger. Maybe its not so bad. Leo suddenly spoke out, instantly attracting everyones attention. You have an idea? Arie asked. Lydia frowned, Leo had been banned by the Martial Arts Association, what else could he do? Leo smiled lightly, Its very simple, I cant go on, wont someone else go? At these words, everyone who had been listening with ears pricked up immediately averted their gaze. They thought Leo had something up his sleeve. Do you think I havent thought about it? But right now most of the famous and powerful masters have their own owners, and the Northernd Conference is about to start, where can I find them? Arie said helplessly. In this case, there was nothing she could do. Lydia had already disapproved of Leos participation in thepetition, and the current situation, on the contrary, was satisfactory to her. Since you cantpete anymore, just be a spectator! Lydia said seriously to Leo. Elena blew a bubble that stuck all over her mouth, Perhaps, something like a multi-king alliance is not feasible. Leo agreed with this statement. Each of the nine Valenham royal families, with their interests at heart, formed an alliance and were bound to quarrel endlessly over who had more and who had less. This issue of the distribution of benefits was also meant to be resolved today. But right now, it was almost disbanded, so what was the benefit of talking about? No! Arie insisted, For you guys, it may not matter, but for me, I must take first ce in this assembly! Why? Leo asked. Arie hesitated for a moment and still told the reason. I came to Hopkins for you, but there was Cindy leading the way and opposing me en masse, and they forced me to make a military order that I would be expelled from the Spencer family if I dont get the first ce in the Northernd Assembly. At the sound of her words, Leo suddenly blushed and stopped speaking. Lydia was used to it, and in this lifetime, Arie would never be able to let go of this ex-wife status of hers.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. And, of course, it was not possible to convert. It was just that this reason made Elena unhappy. I wondered why you are so kind as to unite the other royal families to snipe at the Newman family, so its all for your own sake! Elena said in annoyance, Thats the military order you made yourself, what does it have to do with us? I want to quit! Elena was originally here to join the fun, so naturally she was not willing to apany Arie. Seeing that everyone was against her, Arie sat back down. She didnt say anything, but anyone did felt the despondency and resignation of her being alone. Lydia sighed deeply. In fact, she and Arie were one of a kind. Originally, she should have acted like Arie, but she didnt. Because she has Marie with her and Emilia. And Leo. She had nothing. She had been alone since the beginning. Leo was like a sun full of light and heat, drawing her up after she had fallen into darkness. Every time she watched Arie fling herself at her like a moth to a me, she had a feeling as if she was the third party. After all, without that not-so-pleasant encounter five years ago, Leo would not have appeared in her life. His wifes name was Kate Lawson and he was the Lawson familys son-inw. Perhaps five years of Leos sincerity and guardianship would allow Arie to shed the protectiveyer on her body. But who could say what happens to feelings? Hold on! I have other options. Leo, who had been silent, suddenly spoke out. Arie, who had been in a depressed mood, immediately raised her head. Even Lydia and Elena looked over in surprise. What other options? Leo narrowed his eyes slightly and surveyed Arie and said, I have someone here who can help you solve this matter. Who? Arie asked. Leo told the situation of Pearl Martial Arts Association. Pearl Martial Arts Association is now mine, and the current president is Wace of the Spencer family, whose overall strength will not be much worse than the Hopkins Martial Arts Association, so if you dont mind, I can have theme over. Once this statement was made, not only Arie, but also Lydia and Elena looked at Leo incredulously. They only knew that the vast majority of the Pearl Martial Arts Associations forces were now subservient to Leo, but they did not expect that even the Martial Arts Association was among his forces. Wace Arie frowned, she had heard his name but had never seen him before. After a long silence, she said to Leo, Things havee to this point, there is nothing else to do, and I believe the people you bring! Leo smiled, Okay, Ill call him over immediately. Lydia, you and aunt should just leave for now, Ille back when things are settled. Okay. Lydia and Elena soon left. Leo and Arie were the only two people left in the office. Thanks. Arie thanked Leo once again. Leo gave her a look, You dont need to thank me, Im not helping you for the sake of what happened before, but, first, to help you cope with the family matter. Thanks. Tears suddenly flowed from Aries eyes, and she wasughing as she dropped them. What are you crying about? Leos face changed. Arie did not answer Leos words, but looked at him and said, Leo, you only need to understand one thing, no matter what I do, I will never do anything against you, thats all. What do you mean? Leos eyes changed slightly and he frowned as he asked. Thest time Arie said something almost as arcane, it didnt take long for her to bring down Lydiaspany. Hearing such words again now, Leo had a very bad feeling in his heart. Arie, however, would not say anything else. Leo stayed back and waited for Wace toe over. About forty minutester, Wace walked into the office with big strides. Mr. Cohen, long time no see! She was followed by Millie, in a long red dress, her face full of excitement when she saw Leo. Its been a long time. Leo said, then walked up to Wace, hammered Waces explosive muscles and smiled, Looks like you havent beenzy this time, the results are promising. Wace also grinned, Mr. Cohen, I dont dare to bezy, Ive been training ording to Instructors method for a while now and have already developed internal strength. Is that so? Leo narrowed his eyes, Come on, hit me with all your might. Wace did not refuse, and with all his strength, he mmed his fist heavily at Leo. Leos palm rested against it and he actually felt a hint of powerful force. His face was full of surprise, Not bad, it is indeed internal energy. Having received Leos affirmation, Wace was also thrilled to bits. You have been called here because you are here to represent the Spencer family at the Northernd Conference, and she is the one who will representative of the Spencer family. Leo pointed at Arie and said. Kate Lawson? Wace and Millie both turned pale. Arie also looked at Wace with dead eyes and suddenly approached him and asked, You are Wace, arent you? Wace was full of surprise: Yes, whats wrong? Where did you get this bracelet, ? Arie asked with a trembling voice as she stared at an ancient bracelet Wace was wearing on his wrist. Chapter 558 Spencer’s Orphans Aries voice was tinged with trembling, and her eyes were even tinged with tear. From the beginning to the end, his eyes fell on the rustic bracelet on Waces wrist. Aries strange appearance also drew the attention of Leo and Millie. The two men looked at each other, both seeing the confusion and surprise in their eyes. Aries character was known to Leo, and she rarely experienced big ups and downs in her mood swings. He did not change his face in front of rtives, let alone in front of outsiders. There was no doubt that Arie had seen something she cared about. A bracelet? Wace also froze for a moment, looked down and smiled. This was given to me by my mother who has passed away, it belonged to her legacy, Ive been wearing it on my hand and keeping it well. Speaking of his mother, a gentle smile appeared on Waces face. When Wace spoke of his deceased mother, Aries body also trembled gently. After that, the tears slipped down in big globs, and she herself sat down helplessly on the sofa. Miss Spencer, whats wrong with you? Aries perverse reaction caught the attention of Wace, whose face was filled with surprise and confusion. For Aries memory, Wace was still stuck above the Lawson familys demon girl in Pearl, and only to this day did the two meet officially. Leo and Millie watched in awe, and not a word was mentioned about the content of the original appointment to talk about delegates to the Northernd Conference. Only because of this bracelet on Waces hand. Wace, also surnamed as Spencer When they thought of this rtionship, Leo and Millies pupils suddenly shrank at the same time, their faces full of surprise. If this spection was true, it was highly likely that the veil of Arie would be officially revealed. For some reason, looking at Arie, who was in silent tears, Waces heart also ached for no reason. An indefinable sensation passed into his heart. His heart suddenly pounded. Once Aries mood had stabilised, Arie pulled out a bracelet from her pocket. This is mine. Arie handed the bracelet to Wace. Looking at this faded bracelet, Waces body also trembled for a moment. This, this bracelet is Waces pupils widened as he looked at the two coloured bracelets, his lips mumbling, but he could not even finish aplete sentence. The colour of the bracelet had faded, but was still vaguely discernible. This was actually worn on Waces hand, which was a matching pair. Clearly the work of one man! It was left to me by my mother the day she separated from me, and she told me to keep it safe, telling me that if there was a future, I would use this bracelet to find my younger brother who had wandered off. Arie spoke calmly. Although emotions had returned to calm, there were still traces of tears on her face. Leo watched from the sidelines, this was the most emotional Arie he had ever seen. Her words were not heavy, but when they fell on Waces ears, they wereparable to falling thunder. The moment he saw the same bracelet, he already knew that Arie was his real sister. But when Arie said it herself, Wace was still thrilled. Sister! With a poof, Wace knelt down in front of Arie. Although Arie did not shed any more tears as she did before, her eyes were also moist. So the person Im looking for is you, Wace, I should have thought of that Arie muttered, and hurriedly helped Wace up. Millie, who was standing next to her, was alreadypletely shocked. Just as they thought, Arie was Waces sister. I cant believe theyre actually family In retrospect, Leo was also overwhelmed with emotion. Millie was also moved to the point where her eyes reddened and she was happy for her brother from the bottom of her heart.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. I originally thought that Wace was just an illegitimate son born outside the old man, but I never thought that his sister was actually Arie When she looked back, Millie was in a state of fear. Her father, Frank, had sex with Aries mother! If this news had reached Arie earlier, would her family have survived to this day? Long ago, Arie wiped out the family! Even Leo took a long time to sort out the rtionships involved. Arie was a member of the Spencer family, and Wace was Aries younger brother. This actually spaned the four major powers of the Spencer family, the Perry family, the Lawson family, which was simplyplicated. What puzzled Leo, however, was why they were separated if they were siblings. And what about the fact that Arie changed her name to Kate Lawson in the first ce, not Arie Perry? Arie was also a rare genuine expression of affection, and the napkins in front of her had piled up. Her eyes were red and swollen with tears. Wace also cried, but no oneughed at him. Wace, how did Mom die? Arie asked, her voice cold to the point of indifference. Millie at the side immediately took a step back, her eyes horrified to the core. Everyone knew what Aries purpose was in asking this question. Avenge her mother! And as Franks own daughter, if she were to be hated by Arie, she would die! Wace smiled, She killed herself, and the man who forced her to die is also dead. Is that so? The killing intent on Aries body disappeared. She nced back at Millie. Her eyes were calm, but still frightened Millie. When she was still Kate, she had long known that she came from the Valenhams Spencer family. It was only at that time that circumstances forced her to change her name in order to please the Lawson family. She had looked up information about Wace and knew that he was the illegitimate son of Frank. Wace lurked in the Perry family to avenge his mothers death. How her mother died was clear to Arie. It was also fortunate that Frank was now dead, otherwise, if he fell into Aries hands, he would have died even more miserably. Wace couldnt help but ask, Sister, why were you in the Lawson family before, and not with me? If Arie had been with him as a child, he might not have been blinded by hatred. Arie looked towards the sky and spoke slowly. Our mother, called Esther Spencer, turned out to be just a very ordinary maid of Spencer family. But one day, a man named Maxwell Spencer got drunk and raped her, and what was why I was born. How could my mother and I exist in the noble status of the Spencer family? My mother hid me for five years, but in the end she couldnt, and one night during a thunderstorm we were swept away. Its ironic, I came into this world by ident, yet I have the purest bloodline of the entire Spencer family, which is why they invited me back! Both Leo and Wace listened in silence to Aries story. His heart skipped a beat when he heard the name Maxwell Spencer. When Lydia was introducing Cindy, she had mentioned another man. Jordan Spencer. Was he father of Jordan Spencer? Wace was even more surprisingly silent, not interrupting. Aftering to Pearl, my mother and I had been wandering around, and even my mother knelt in front of someones shop for a whole night to keep me fed, and then that kind person couldnt stand it anymore and gave me a bowl of hot noodles to eat; my mother didnt eat a single bite and gave it all to me. In my eyes, she is the best mother in the world. Arie recalled, But the same thing happened again. My mother worked many jobs outside the home, one of which, as a waitress at a KTV, and when she didnt return that night, I knew something was wrong and by the time I arrived, my mother was lying on the floor dying and the abuser had already left. Since then, my mothers belly has grown bigger every day, and she was pregnant with you. Arie looked at Wace. Waces body trembled lightly and his voice was hoarse as he roared, Frank, you deserve to die! Leo was silent, there was no doubt that the person who hadmitted the violence was Frank. Millie didnt even have the courage to look up. Their family owed Arie a great deal! Later, you were born, but our family was so poor that we couldnt raise two children. That day my mother said that she was going to give up a child, and I was the one who was given up. Arie spoke calmly about it. Leos face changed slightly. At that time, Arie was only five years old. Waces eyes were even red and he said hoarsely, Sister, Im sorry In those days, patriarchal attitudes were strong and Esther might have treated them equally. But family conditions did not allow it at all, and eventually Arie had been given up. A distant rtive of my mothers, who married into the Lawson family agreed to take me in after repeated pleas from my mother. Arie said softly, When we parted, my mother gave me this bracelet, telling me to keep it safe and to rely on it to find my brother when I grow up in the future. I have been looking for you, and it is good that I have found you now, but unfortunately this is a scene that my mother cannot see. All of Aries origins had been revealed, but Leo, who has learned the whole truth, has risen to feel a tinge of sympathy for Arie. No one was born with a snakes heart. Arie had experienced more than others, which was why she knew more about thew of survival. Wace was already sobbing uncontrobly. Sister, now that we recognize each other, you are my sister, no one can bully you from now on! Wace said through clenched teeth. The corners of Aries mouth rose and she smiled, One day in the future, either your Mr. Cohen will die or I will die, who will you help? This Wace was immediately in jeopardy. Just kidding. Arie said half-jokingly. Leo, however, gave Arie an austere look, So, the reason you returned to the Spencer family is to take power and then take revenge on that person called Maxwell Spencer, right? Yes! I want revenge! My mother cannot die in vain! Arie said in a cold voice, killing intent running through his eyes. Chapter 559 The Name of the Commander of Wyverns With these words, Leo then understood the reason for Aries return to the Spencer family. It was all about revenge! Thats more like your style. Leo said to Arie, But you alone will have to face both Cindy and Jordan, and you will suffer a big loss upfront. Arie smiled faintly, I shouldnt be weak enough to need you to worry about my safety, right? I dont fight battles Im not sure of, my roots are shallow and Ill be fine after Ive stayed longer, not to mention that this situation is so much better than when I first came to the Lawson family. So, Leo ceased to persuade, each man has his own way. Wace immediately took a stand, Wherever you so, Ill go, Ill go to Valenham too! Arie smiled, You are my brother and deserve to go back. But theres one more thing I need your help with right now. Arie looked at Wace and said, No one has represented my Spencer family in the Northernd Assembly yet. Let me do it. Naturally, Wace knew what Arie meant and immediately agreed to do so. Arie, however, shook her head, You alone are not enough. She was also someone who had seen strong people, and although Wace was stronger than most martial artists who hadnt practiced internal energy, he was really far from a true expert. Other than that, Daniel by her side alone could crush him on all fronts. Wace said directly, Sis, dont worry, this time when I came to Hopkins, I brought some experts from Pearl Martial Arts Association over, the number is enough.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Leo waved his hand, It doesnt matter how many people, just add me to the list. Upon hearing this, Arie was immediately filled with astonishment, Didnt the Martial Arts Association side ban you? How can you participate? Leoughed lightly, What they blocked was just the name Leo, I can changed my identity. Change of identity? Aries gaze flinched. Yes. Leo said with a smile, If I change my name, there will be nothing to say over at the Hopkins Martial Arts Association. No, that wont work. Arie shook her head and said, The information system over at the martial arts association is linked to the archives, its just a change of name and a change of face, the real identity will still be identified. Wace and Millie also thought this n was crazy. Leo still insisted: Thats only for ordinary people, anything that is of such a high level that no one else can check it, it can override any treaty. As soon as this statement was made, everyone immediately looked at Leo in surprise. Aries heart jumped even more: What do you mean? Leo, however, did not exin and said directly, Just report my name, new identity, and call it Commander of Wyverns! What? The Commander of Wyverns? At these words, Arie was dumbfounded and subconsciously eximed, You are the Commander of Wyverns? Wace and Millie were also looking at Leo with incredulous faces. This was amazing! Leo said indifferently, I only said that my new identity is called Commander of Wyverns, I didnt say that I am the Commander of Wyverns! You scared me. Wace was the first to release it. Millie also gave a fright. Mostly, the name Commander of Wyverns was just too eye-catching and shocking! The Commander of Wyverns was the supreme guardian! Who dared to use the name of the Commander of Wyverns as a contemporary? Arie, however, gave Leo a meaningful look. She has told Leo all about her life, but she still knew nothing about who Leo was. And yet, she felt that it was close enough. A dayter, the Hopkins Martial Arts Association. In the presidents office. Nathaniel was consulting the documents. The handlers rushed in with papers in their arms, President, Spencers new representative has been presented. Nathaniel immediately put down the work at hand and smiled, Oh? Come, let me see, who is the new yer? Earlier he set Arie up and officially disowned Leo, but itd only been a few days, and immediately found a new contestant. Anyone found on such short notice must be bad. With this thought in mind, Nathaniel opened the list. Apart from his brother, Kingsley, the representative had also be Cindy. Not bad, it seems Miss Spencer has suppressed Arie as she wished. Nathaniel was satisfied and continued to read the list. Wace Spencer Nathaniel saw Waces name. Suddenly the name sounded a bit familiar. Soon he remembered. Isnt that the new president of Pearl Martial Arts Association? Nathaniel was shocked and angry. Given Nathaniels seniority and age, Wace was indeed a brat. Pearl and Hopkins were neighbouring cities, and Hopkins would be the first to know about what was happening in Pearl. This was especially true of the martial arts associations in the various regions. The president of the Martial Arts Association in Pearl turned out to be Jimmy, the head of the Hamilton family. But for some unknown reason, Jimmy died suddenly and the outer and inner doors were left without a president, leaving the group without a head. Thenter, this young man called Wace suddenly rose to be the new president of the Martial Arts Association. There was no information on Pearl Martial Arts Association after that. I didnt expect him to actually represent the Spencer family in the battle! Nathaniels face was pale. This Wace, whom he had note into contact with, was not sure of his strength. President, should we kick this Wace down? The handlers suggested. Nathaniel immediately pped him hard on the head, Youre silly, Leo can be blocked because his own file is opaque, do you think others are like that Leo? Moreover, in our martial arts association, all of us are under Martial Maestros Mars Sect, and it is said that this time at the Northernd Conference, Martial Maestro wille as well, so this kind of petty action cant be done anymore! As soon as they heard the words Martial Maestro, the pressure on the men immediately increased dramatically. Martial Maestro was a legend! Nathaniel continued to check the list at the back. Behind them were all the people from Pearl Martial Arts Association. Commander of Wyverns? Suddenly, a name at the end caught Nathaniels attention. In an instant, his eyes widened incredulously and the back of his shirt was instantly drenched in cold sweat. Commander of Wyverns? The men under hismand were also frightened: It cant be an impostor, can it? He whispered a guess. Nathaniel immediately pped him on his head, Who dares to impersonate the Commander of Wyverns? This is a great crime! The Commander of Wyverns was the guardian, and the guardians of the four realms of the southeast and northwest are all subject to his orders. If this Commander of Wyverns was true, then Cassius, the Guardian of the Westernd would not be used. Quick, go and find out information on the identity of this Commander of Wyverns! Nathaniel said with a trembling voice. The handlers immediately clicked on that Commander of Wyvernss identity profile with trembling hands. Chapter 560 Ying Lie Mountain Resort Soon, theputer screen showed the results. To the surprise of Nathaniel and his men, it was actually a series of question marks. Nathaniel immediately sighed with relief, So its a wandering master! The man under hismand asked in confusion, Nathaniel, how do you know its a wandering master when nothing is clearly shown on theputer? You dont understand. Nathaniel smiled, In the path of martial arts, the only way to make a breakthrough. Thats why so many martial artists who encounter bottlenecks choose to avoid the world, ignore what happens in the world, and focus only on cultivating their martial arts, the identity information on such people cant be found out. After saying that, Nathaniel casually clicked on a list of identities representing the Newman family in the battle, For example, this strong man called Mn, his identity is also all question marks. Do you see the difference with that Leo before? The manpared notes and understood at once. Leos archives were just a series of question marks for identity and experience, and these powerful people who avoided the world used basically code names, not even their names and ages, let alone their experience. Could such a persone from an unknown source? But this man is really bold, he dares to take the name Commander of Wyverns, is he even more powerful than the Commander of Wyverns? The manmented. Nathaniel smiled, That is impossible, the Commander of Wyverns is unrivalled in the world. I reckon this person has not been in the world for five or six years and does not know the Commander of Wyvernss mighty name. So thats it. His man was relieved. The Commander of Wyverns was a warrior god of the army who had only risen to prominence in thest five years and was an indestructible warrior spirit. It was only natural that those who have avoided the worlds strongest people have not heard of it. It was at this point that the phone rang. It was actually another call from the archives. Nathaniel, how dare you survey the private files again without permission? This file information system will be never opened to your martial arts association again! The phone hung up before Nathaniel had a chance to speak. Returning to his senses, Nathaniel was anxious, Quick, see if the filing system still works? When he logged in and took a look, arge, solid red cross surfaced. It read: No permission. Nathaniel lost his soul, Its over, its over, this file system is the fastest and most direct source of intelligence for our Martial Arts Association, if its shut down by the system, wont we be unable to check people out? The man under hismand said, President, it must be because thest time I checked that Leos file, it was cklisted by someones archival agency. Leo! I am at odds with you! Nathaniel gritted his teeth and hated to rush to Leos residence with his sword. Naturally, Leo did not know what was happening within the Martial Arts Association, and after arranging a ce for Wace and Millie to stay, Leo went back to the hotel. Lydia had picked up Emilia, but changed into a formal suit. Leo froze for a moment, Are you going out? Lydia nodded and also urged Leo to hurry up and change his clothes. Where are we going? Leo asked. Lydia said, Karl gathered up at, as if to unravel the grudge back then, and has invited not only our family, but also my father and his family. Even you fathers family was invited? Leo suddenly narrowed his eyes. Lydia looked grave: Nothing will happen, right? Then go and see what he wants. Leo said indifferently. Fully dressed, Leo took Lydia and Emilia to Carolines. Caroline was both nervous and excited to learn that Karl, the head of the Henderson family, was going to have a dinner party. Excited to finally meet the head of the legendary Valenham family. The tension was that the difference in status between the two was big. William was also nervous. But still, they took Summer with them. Leo smiled and saidfortingly, Dad, dont be nervous, he is to apologize to you for what happened back then, plus he will buy you off. Apologize? Dont be ridiculous! Upon hearing this, William became even more frightened. Having left his hometown and Valenham twenty years ago toe to Pearl, he had lived under the shadow of Karl. He was angry but dare not say anything. There was only awe. Summer was also scared. When she was still Mrs. Hudson, she had heard of Karls great name, but she had never seen him before. No such qualification! No kidding really! Leoughed bitterly, Dad, Mrs. Hudson - No, I should call your mother, you dont need to be so afraid, set your mind right. Lydia also advised, Yes, Im here, dont worry. Besides, Karlspensation has already begun, havent you all epted hispensation? Leo looked at William with strange eyes and said. Williams face changed slightly, When did I promise himpensation? A partnership for the Vesper Corporation! Leo said, A few days ago, didnt the Henderson familye to our door and beg for cooperation? At these words, Williams face changed greatly and his eyes widened, So this is the family headspensation, I thought it was because our Vesper Corporation was so capable that they came to our door seeking cooperation! Leo smiled and did not say anything. Although Vesper Corporation had developed well recently, it was not considered to be at the top in the whole of city. The Hendersons Dongdian Group was at the top of the list, not only in all of Valenham, but also in the whole country. It was basically impossible for cooperation to arise between the Dongdian Group and Vesper Corporation, except for Karls desire topensate William. Summer looked worried: You agreed to cooperate with the Henderson family, which is tantamount to epting hispensation! William sighed, his face full of sorrow. Leo, however, did not take it to heart: Lets go. The group rushed towards a ce called Ying Lie Mountain Resort on the outskirts of Hopkins. This was where Karl held the party Because of the uing Northernd Conference, it was of great significance. William drove with a solemn expression, This Ying Lie Mountain Resort is an ancient mountain vi that has been around for hundreds of years, and I heard that it was also the former training base of the Wyverns, the most mysterious special organization in Pompeii. So impressive! Carolines eyes were full of excitement. Thendscape of the mountains continued to sweep by, with a sculpture hidden in the woods faintly visible. These are the statues of the elite guards of the Wyverns.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Lydia said. Emilia in Leos arms suddenly apuded, her face full of smiles, When I grow upter, I must be a big hero like my dad. Good. Leo stroked Emilias head. The eyes, however, drifted towards the Ying Lie Mountain Resort. He was also overwhelmed with emotion as he revisited the old ce. Five years ago, he was rescued from the river by the old Commander of Wyverns and after that he came here to join the alternate members of The Wyverns. Here, Leo left behind many memories of its youth. Every inch ofnd had been buried with the blood and tears of Leo. When the initial batch left and sacrificed, only Leo and Sharon were left to enter the Wyverns establishment team. Things had changed, but they have left legends about the Commander of Wyverns. It is rumoured that the Commander of Wyverns came out of here. Williams face was solemn as he said, He was one of that group of people who were particrly outstanding in all categories at that time, and was selected into the official formation of The Wyverns with the name of a new recruit, andter, after making great achievements on the battlefield and receiving numerous medals, he became the Commander of Wyverns of Pompeii. Documentaries about the Commander of Wyverns were avable online. But William was speaking at this point and everyone was listening particrly carefully. Leo also listened attentively, but underneath the calmness, there was more emotion. It was a glory that belonged to him, but for him it was only a past he was about to reject. Now he was just a regr guy. Of course, he remained the same Pompeii Commander of Wyverns of the past whenever the country needed him. Here it is. The car stopped before the lodge and Leo and his party walked into the lodge. It was clearly stated in the lodge that outside vehicles were not allowed. It had slight military undertone. Theres a car up ahead. Caroline pointed ahead, eximing. Leo and the others looked at the sound and saw many dark green Battlefield vehicles parked on both sides of the street. It was topped with a brightly coloured g. What is this sign? They noted that above these vehicles all bear a dragon symbol. Thats the Wyverns logo. Leo suddenly spoke up. At once, William, Caroline, and Lydia and Summer all looked at Leo with a look of surprise. How do you know that? Caroline asked offhandedly, amazed. Leo smiled, Anyone who has been a soldier knows this badge. It was then that it dawned on the crowd, and they did not associate Leo with the Wyverns. After all, only the most elite would be able to enter inside the Wyverns. Lydia, youre here? Suddenly, a womansughter came from behind her. Looking back, she only saw Maisy slowly walking in a cheongsam. She did not greet William and the others, as if they did not exist. Lydia smiled lightly and didnt say anything. Maisy added, Although we are the hosts and treating you to dinner, this is Ying Lie Mountain Resort, so we still have to abide by the rules here. Everyone has to go through security, no guns or bullets of any kind can be brought in, and some liquids are not allowed, but of course, I dont have to go through checks. After saying that, Maisy walked directly past them, I will wait for you inside, among you, dont let anyone be detained, or it will be troublesome. Lydia and the others frowned but did not say anything as they queued up for the security check. Leo was inst ce, and as he stepped through the infrared-scanned security gate, a sudden drop of rm sounded. At once, everyone stared at Leo with incredulous eyes. The guards around him also looked at Leo as if they were enemies. They raised their guns and aimed them at Leo. Dont move! Put your hands on your head and squat on the ground! Chapter 561 Honor Full A piercing siren sounded on the scene. All the guards were standing at attention, staring at Leo. It was as if he was some kind of terrible monster. Lydia, William and the others were also startled and looked at Leo in disbelief. After all, the rm had been triggered! In everyones subconscious, only a dangerous person carrying a firearm would trigger the rm. Could it be Leo was a dangerous man? Such a thought came to everyones mind that even they were startled. At that moment, a man in military attire with a red star on his hat strode towards Leo. As soon as this tall, imposing man emerged, there was immediate chatter around the room. Isnt this the chief of the Ying Lie Mountain training base, Great General Nics? Howe hes been attracted here? Usually only the members of the Wyverns alternatee out when they return from a mission, and they worship the Commander of Wyverns the most!N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Even General Nics hase out, it looks like something big has happened. The whispering was all around those guards. It was thus clear that this great general, Nics, had a high level of prestige among them. Shut up, all of you! At ease, stand at attention! Nics shouted, and the whole room was silent. He swept his eyes across the room and said aloud, Originally, I wouldnt havee out for this kind of thing, but Ive just been informed that the Wyverns alternates from the training base have returned from their mission and will arrive here in an hour to recuperate, so there cant be any slip-ups and no one suspicious can be spared! Everyone was shocked at these words. Was this the reason why General Nics came out? This was a training base for the Wyverns back-ups, yes, but they were not here often and were always out on missions. Every return was a big deal and would be greeted with the highest standard of pomp and circumstance. How could such a suspicious character be released in at this time? At once, everyone around them looked even more serious, and cold sweat appeared on the palms of their hands holding the snatch. Leo also understood the reason why the guards at Ying Lie Mountain Resort were so strict. It was not because the Newman family was hosting a party here. Instead, its because the Wyverns alternate had returned from a mission! Leo became even less flustered and stood calmly. Nics came to Leo and swept a faint nce at him, Please, show us what you are carrying in your hand, we suspect you are carrying dangerous items such as firearms and bombs. Leo didnt say anything, and opened the bag very cooperatively. It was full of alcohol. Karl invited him to dinner, so naturally Lydia had to buy him a gift. General Nics inspected it personally and there was nothing out of the ordinary. He gave Leo a look that signalled him to go through the inspection door again. Leo walked forward empty-handed, but the rm went off anyway. Not only this one, but sirens went off all over the lodge and the scene was spectacr for a while. Looking at this scene, not to mention Lydia and the others, even Nics was stunned. He had never seen an empty hand enter with the rm still sounding. General, is the rm sensor out of order? One of the men asked suspiciously. No way! Nics waved his hand without hesitation and said with a frown, There is no way the rm is broken, then there is only one reason, there is a dangerous object hidden in his body! The scene was put on high alert straight after this statement. A pair of eyes looked at Leo with horror and incredulity. Dangerous items hidden in the body? This could already rise to SSS emergency tense! In the modern age of technology, all kinds of weapons are avable. The international triangle was often home to vicious criminals who hid bombs in their bodies and could destroy a squad by themselves. They thought of Leo as such prisoners straight away. Lydia was also frightened and pale as she came to Leos side and said, Leo, what the hell is going on here, how can you have dangerous items in your body? This was incredible! Caroline and William also looked at Leo as if they had seen a ghost. Suddenly, as if remembering something, Caroline said to Leo, Didnt you say before that you were involved in an international case of arge scale? There were still agents close to you to protect you, was that when you got involved? A long time ago, when Leo first returned to the Pearl, at that time Caroline was still seeing a rich boy. It was then that a woman stepped in to protect Leo. Later, Caroline learned that the woman was called Nadine, thought she was an agent sent by the state to protect Leo. Leo smiled faintly and said directly to Nics, Its nothing, just a few broken shrapnel. Shrapnel? Nics had a serious expression, Its a matter of great importance, pleasee with us, we need to scan you in all aspects to see whats inside you! With that, Leo was taken away. Lydia and the others were released and entered the Ying Lie Mountain Resort. Inside one of the rooms. Karl and Maisy were drinking tea. As their daughter, Marie was naturally invited and had arrived long before. Seeing Lydia and the others enter, Marie greeted them happily. Sister, youre here? Wheres brother-inw? Marie looked to his left and right, but did not see Leo, so he asked in confusion. Lydias face was unpleasant: Your brother-inw was taken away because he had a dangerous object hidden in his body and failed the security check. A dangerous object hidden inside? How is that possible? On hearing this, Maries face was full of surprise. Karl and Maisy also turned around to look over, also surprised. Maisyughed, I told you, the security check here is very strict, not even water can be brought in, I think, he must be arrested as a dangerous person. Lydia, youd better change your marriage! You shut up! Lydia was suddenly filled with anger. What do you know? Another faint womans voice rang out, full of mockery. Everyone looked at the sound, and Maisys face was filled with horror as a mouse saw a cat. A serene woman slowly walked down the spiral staircase of the second floor. It was Aurora. She scanned everyone lightly, Isnt it normal for that boy to have two or three pieces of shrapnel in his body, having been a soldier before? In my opinion, its rather honorable. Was that really the case? Everyone looked at each other in disbelief. On the other side, the training base. Leo was led into a scanning room. Inside was a state-of-the-art infra-red scanner that allowed precise visualisation of the structural tissue within the body. Take your clothes off. Nics lit a cigarette and ordered coldly. Leo took off his shirt, revealing his upper body with hundreds of wounds. Is that enough? Leo asked with a faint smile. Chapter 562 The Culture of the Drinking Everyone was stunned when they saw Leos upper body. Leos body was covered in wounds and bullet holes from stab wounds. In addition to this, there are a number of stitched wounds. It was not difficult to imagine that it was split hard by a single sh. This was followed by stitches and sutures. Dense, all over the body. Not to mention those men, even Great General Nics, who was in a high position, was shocked. Where did theye from? Nics asked with a tremor in his voice. Leo smiled faintly, During the war. Pointing to a bullet wound in his chest very close to his heart, he said, This wound was closest to the heart and a bullet went through here, luckily I am lucky and survived. Leo smiled. What about this? One of the guards asked, pointing to the massive burn marks on Leos back. This one? To save a man, when the enemy had the geographical advantage and set a huge sea of fire, and I ran to save themander, when the flesh was burnt. Leo said with a smile. Well, what about this? Another guard asked as his eyes fell on a knife wound. It was a strong man from the other side who joined the battlefield, a sword king, who shed me, and I broke his sword and killed him. This is For a long time afterwards, Leo patiently exined to the guards where the wounds on their bodies came from. Even General Nics was fascinated to hear it, as if he was there. Incredible. It was incredible. It was amazing how many bruises Leo had on his body. It was just full of glory! Nics was also eager to hear Leo continue, but he reacted that he was here to give Leo a test, not to hear a story! So, Nics hastily interrupted, Alright, alright, lets do the test first, well talk after the test is done! It was then that the crowd fell into a trance. However, their attitude towards Leo had taken a diametrically opposed turn. Without the fear and caution of before, there was a look of awe and respect in their eyes. Sir, please step into the middle of the apparatus. A guard made a gesture of invitation and said to Leo. Leo nodded and cooperated, standing in front of the instrument. A strong light shone through, an infrared ray, shining on every part of Leos body. And in front of theputer screen in front of Nics, a scan of Leos body was quickly disyed. Once they read the contents, Nics and the others were startled and in a cold sweat. Several shrapnel and des were actually hidden in Leos body. These shrapnel des were stuck in Leos body and could not be surgically removed at all. There were even a few that were so close to vital organs like the heart and lungs that a slight deflection would have been just a fatal wound! If an ordinary person had received these wounds, not to mention so many des and shrapnel, a random one would cause to death. How did Leo survive until now? Sir, you cane down now. Returning to his senses, Nicss voice was horrified beyond belief and his forehead was in a cold sweat. Any luck finding out why the siren went off? Leo asked with a smile. Yes, it was shrapnel, des and other metal substances that set off the rm. Nicss gaze became reverent as he suddenly bent down and bowed ny degrees to Leo. Sorry, sir, youre not a danger, youre a hero of Pompeii! We apologise to you! Behind Nics, all the guards stood in awe and bowed to Leo in unison. The scene was spectacr at one point. Leo shook his head with a smile, What is this for? You didnt do anything wrong either, why do you need to apologize? Because, because you are a warrior, a hero, who has participated in numerous battles, and whose wounds are the best proof of the supreme glory! Nicss eyes were red and his voice was surprisingly tinged with a hint of tears. Everyone else was also full of guilt. What set off the rm was the shrapnel and des hidden inside Leos body, yet they treated him as a danger. They were doing it wrong! Get up. Leos smile was strong: Im just an ordinary person now, besides, you guys are right to do this, no one can make specials when theye, understand? Understood! Nics led the way, and all of them roared in unison. Leo intended to get out of here. Nics suddenly turned to Leos back, May I have your name, please? Instead of turning around, Leo waved his hand. I am just an ordinary man, no need to know my name. Leos voice came through. But remember your pride, every soldier is a good one! YES!!! Nics roared loudly. Leos words were not heavy, but they held a special magic that shook them to their core. Salute! Nics shouted. At Leos back, all of them gave a military salute, which they did not lower for a long time. Therge red g fluttered in the wind and the sun shone down, gilding the faces of all. Ying Lie Mountain Resort, Lydia and the others waited for a long time, but Leo did not return. Maisy smiled, We dont need to wait, he must have been arrested as a dangerous person, lets eat first. Karl nodded, Then lets eat first, dont wait for him alone. Karl had already called for the food to be served. Although Lydias heart was thick with anger, there was nothing she could do about it, always looking out the door. In time, even she became desperate. Wouldnt Leoe back? Who did you say was arrested as dangerous? Abruptly, a mans faint voice came from outside the door. At once, everyone was startled and turned around subconsciously. Only to see Leo standing in the doorway intact, looking at them indifferently. Leo? Maisys eyes were shocked beyond belief as she eximed, How did you get back so soon? Arent you a dangerous person? Karl was also surprised. But he didnt show it. Are you surprised that Im back? Leo knew what Maisy was like and asked with a cold smile. Maisy still didnt believe it and pinched herself hard. Feeling the pain, she was filled with disbelief. Leo was really back. He had just been taken away for just half an hour. What could be done in half an hour? Catching a thief and taking a statement took at least two or three hours. Simply incredible. How did you get out? You didnt sneak out, did you? Maisy spected. Just now she had clearly heard the rms going off throughout Ying Lie Mountain Resort, because Leo had made them. With such a big show, Leo would definitely be taken away as a dangerous person! Leoughed lightly, I have let you down, they originally treated me as a dangerous person, but then they heard that I had been a soldier before and let me go again. Leo did not say anything about the shrapnel and des in his body triggering the rm, after all, it was too appalling. So that was it! The crowd immediately understood. It was just still a bit uncanny. Although those who had been soldiers were given a little privilege by the state to a greater or lesser extent. But it was not that dramatic! Once they heard that they had been in the army before, they let the man go. Unless formerly a big man in the army. But was Leo? Maisys expression was somewhat disdainful. He didnt look like a big shot at first nce. Honey! With an excited shout, Lydia directly hugged Leo in excitement. Caroline, Marie were also very excited. After all, they didnt think they would see Leo for years toe. Dad, Mom, Ive got you guys worried. Leo smiled at William and Summer, not forgetting to nod to Aurora as a greeting. His mother-inw was satisfied and returned the smile without saying anything. Since you are all right, take your seats, for todays feast is mainly for you. Karl greeted Leo and came over to sit down. With so many people present, Karl could not show his malice directly. Although Karl and Leo were considered enemies, both of them had the right starting point and sometimes understand and appreciate each other. In the absence of words, the two men reached a kind of reconciliation - that involved putting aside their hatred, however great, and pretending to be son-inw and father-inw when they were in a crowd. The food was exquisite, but everyones focus was on the wine. Karl deliberately used the alcohol sent by Lydia and ordered Maisy to pour a ss for each of them. First, Lydia and Leo. Then came William, Caroline, and Summer. This was followed by Aurora. Last but not least was Maisy. This order of pouring the wine already reflected Karls sincerity in trying to apologise. But Maisy was upset. Her husband was the head of the Henderson family, but he had been taken such a low stance. Angry as she was, Maisy did as she was told. With a smile on his face, she said, Were all family, lets not be formal. This was said to William, Caroline and Summer, who were not of her status. It meant to say that although this banquet was Karls party, dont go too far. Both William and Caroline were also ttered and said, Its okay, we can pour our own wine. I dont know how well you guys can drink, so just pour it yourself. Maisy said with a smile, really intending not to pour the wine. Leo, however, pped the table, startling Maisy. Whats wrong? Maisys face was grim as he looked at Leo.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. He said, Maisy, didnt you hear what my father-inw said, everyone has to pour in order, it doesnt matter if you dont know how much wine we can drink, just pour it full. Once this statement was made, Lydia knew that Leo was going to insist, so she did not say anything. Maisy was unpleasant. It should be poured full. Only when Karl spoke did Maisy stiffen her head and continue to pour. But it was a symbolic pour. Leo stopped her again, We have our wine culture, since you are sincerely apologizing, then pour it full. Maisy, you didnt pour it full! Maisy could not wait to p Leo twice, but still carried a smile and poured the wine very carefully. In the heat of the moment, the wine spilled out. Leo said with a smile, Maisy, it should be steady, you cant pour it out, or it is disrespectful to the guests, so you have to punish yourself with three ssed of wine. Chapter 563 Can’t Live Well! The entire room was silent, with only Leos faintughter. The people at the table looked at Leo with different eyes. There was astonishment, fear and anger. Maisy was the step-wife of Karl, the head of the Henderson family! Although the status was certainly not as high as that of his ex-wife Aurora, she was at least the hostess of the Henderson family. Who dared to be so aggressive? But it was Leo who insisted that Maisy punish herself with three ssed of wine. He really had the audacity. William and Caroline desperately gave Leo a wink, signalling him not to offend Maisy anymore. Aurora and Lydia were t-faced and looked indifferent. Just from the tone of Maisys words before, they wanted to give Maisy beating. Marie was the one who had the hardest time in the middle. One was his own mother and the other his brother-inw. Looking back, Maisys face had surfaced in anger, Who made this rule? As if he didnt notice Maisys anger, Leo said indifferently, This is a rule set by our ancestors, since its a thank-you banquet, it has to look like a thank-you banquet, otherwise it cant be called a thank-you banquet. Leo bit the bullet, not giving any chance to refute it. Karl gave Maisy a faint look, Drink it. Maisy was embarrassed, and her teeth were clenched. Karl had said so, so she had no choice but to drink. Only, in his heart, he became even more resentful towards Leo. Maisy took a deep breath, lifted her ss, pinched here nose and drank it all in one go. One ss over, Maisy was already a little dizzy. It was a small ss, but it was alcohol! There are two more sses. Leo pointed to the remaining two sses and said with a smile. Maisy bit her tongue hard, using the pain to keep herself awake. With an icy nce at Leo, he picked up two sses and drank them down again. After all three sses were finished, Maisy was drunk. Leo led the apuse and said with a smile, Maisy, good job. He looked at William and Caroline again, Maisy has drunk three sses, she has shown her sincerity, now you can drink. William and Caroline looked at each other, unaware that this ss of wine, they felt, weighed a thousand pounds. Still, they drank them all. Maisy had already sat back in her original position, and although the expression on her face could not be seen as happy or angry, her heart had already made up her mind that she would definitely take revenge back. Lydia gave Leo a meaningful nce, and Aurora even had an appreciative look in her eyes. The banquet was titled as a thank-you party, but could they really made an apology. It was insulting to Maisy. But Leos wordspletely dispelled her thoughts. Wine culture? It was just an excuse. Karl took his ss of wine and said to William, William, I am really sorry about Lydias identity. After saying that, Karl drank the wine in front of him. William let out a bitter smile, All that the family head did was for the sake of the family, and besides, it has been so many years since it happened that I have long since stopped minding. Leo and Lydia immediately nced at William. Aurora suddenly picked up her ss, The person who should apologize is me. Because, the person who came up with the idea of carrying away Lydia was me. With these words from Aurora, everyone was astonished. Is that you? Lydias face changed for a moment, her expression suddenly turning pale. Leo, William, Caroline and the others also looked at Aurora in amazement. They had always thought that it was Karl who hade up with this idea. They didnt expect it to be Aurora. Faced with Lydias questioning, Aurora nodded calmly, Its me, because I want a baby so badly. I cant let anyone know the secret that I cant have children, if this secretes to light, it will be a devastating blow not only to the Henderson family but also my family. Aurora said softly, It just so happens that when I learned of your birth, I nned to carry you back; your outer personality is like mine, but your inner personality, like Vanessa. Everyone fell into silence at the mention of the person Vanessa. William, in particr, had a face full of remembrance. Vanessa was the biological mother of Lydia. First wife of William. However, after the loss of Lydia, she died soon afterwards after a short illness. The person Im most sorry for is her. Aurora slowly got up and came in front of William, then lowered his head, I have sinned so much, I dont ask for forgiveness, I just ask to treat Lydia well. In the days ahead, I will not appear before you if it is not necessary, and any danger I will take for you is the only salvation I can do. William hurriedly got Aurora up, I want to thank you for raising Lydia. Aurora smiled to herself, Ive never been a proper mother. Leo put down his chopsticks. From Aurora, he felt true repentance. It might be in Karl too, but he was the head of the Henderson family and it didnt show very clearly. Everyone was looking at Lydia. At this time, it was time for Lydia to take a stand. Lydia was silent for a moment, gazing at Aurora for a long time before suddenly shaking her head. Since your apology has been epted by my father, it is the best penance for me not to hold a grudge against you and to live well.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. All the wishes were already contained in these brief words. There is one exception to this rule. Karl suddenly spoke out, following Lydias words. The atmosphere, which had been somewhat subdued, instantly turned solemn. Lydias eyes were cold as she stared at Karl with a deadly stare. Karl slowly looked towards Leo who was lightly drinking and eating his food: Everyone must live well, except for him, who cannot live well. At his words, Leo slowly raised his head and looked at him indifferently. The two men looked at each other, both noticing the others murderous intent. What the hell do you want! Why do you just have a problem with him? Lydias eyes were slightly red and she shouted with emotion. Auroras eyes also went cold: Even if you dont like him, he is still your son-inw, and I really cant think of any reason for you to kill him. You want reasons, do you? OK, Ill give you that. Karl looked at Leo indifferently, You all dont know what kind of forces he is involved with, and I wont allow such dangerous people to exist. This Northernd Conference is the perfect opportunity, so Ivee in person and look forward to facing off against you. Karls eyes narrowed slightly and his voice was hoarse. Chapter 564 The Wyverns Alternate Karls nd words echoed throughout the room, instantly making the ce deadly silent. Carolines body even trembled. For she felt an icy murderous aura, which also burst forth instantly, sending chills throughout her body. Lydia, Aurora even looked at Karl with incredulous eyes. In fact, Lydia noticed something strange very early on. The people sent by various families were the younger generation like Arie, Cindy and Hayden. And the Henderson family was led by Karl, the head of the Henderson family. This inevitably raised suspicions. Was Karl, the head of the Henderson family, going topete with juniors like Arie and Olly? But now they knew that Karl himself hade to Hopkins, not at all for the Northernd Conference. The Northernd Conference was just a springboard to the main objective, which was to kill Leo. So, he took half of the Dark-dragon Guards with him. Leo was also apanied by his very powerful female bodyguard, Nadine. With this half of the Dark-dragon Guards, Nadines strength could bergely ignored. All that remained was for Karl to take a shot at Leo. Dont you dare hurt him! Lydia was furious to learn the truth, her neck was covered with veins, but her eyes were both angry and frightened. Auroras eyes also sank: He is the one I protect, have you asked me if you want to move him? No need to ask you! Karl looked straight at Aurora without the slightest fear in her eyes, When I want to do something, it never depends only on. At those words, the faces of everyone present changed. William and Carolines eyes became even more awe-inspiring. This was Karl. The rules were a showstopper in front of him. It was only about wanting to do it, not about being able to do it. How dominant was that? Lydia immediately turned back to Leo and said, Dont be afraid, Leo, with me here, he wouldnt dare to hurt you. Having said that, she didnt have the slightest bit of confidence. Because she was in front of Karl, she was nothing but relying on Karl to be guilty of her. It was because of the guilt that there was unconditional satisfaction. But what about the day when Karl didnt feel that guilt anymore? Leo, however, put down his chopsticks, his eyes faintly looking at Karl, narrowing dangerously. Looks like you know something, huh? Leos tone was indifferent as he slowly stood up. The moment Leo stood up, everyone felt a dramatic increase in pressure. It was as if they were standing in the middle of a battlefield. The aura was so overwhelming that they could hardly breathe! Leo keenly noticed a remark made by Karl. What kind of forces were involved with it? Was it Phantom? Everything pointed to Karl. Was Karl a member of the Phantom? Killing intent coalesced as Leo came to the conclusion. What is your rtionship with the Phantom? Leo spoke coldly and walked towards Karl step by step. Maisy stepped back in horror. Apart from the horror, there was excitement in her eyes. Because Leo and Karl, atst, were going head to head against each other! This was a death wish! Karl smiled lightly, Want to know? Then get into the ring at the Northernd Assembly, fight me, and I will tell you when you win. Leos eyes narrowed even deeper. Are you challenging me?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Karl rubbed his chin: Its you challenging me because Ill be standing in thest round. Leo smiled gently, except that smile, which did not contain a bit of warmth. Interesting. OK, Ill take it, but I wont spare mercy. To live and to die, each ording to his own fate. As soon as these words were spoken, everyones face became horrified. No! Lydia and Marie both eximed at the same time. After shouting it out, they themselves froze for a moment. The two sisters looked at each other, both with awe-inspiring gazes. Lydia stood beside Leo, clinging to Leos arm. And Marie stood beside Karl, holding his arm tightly. It was all subconsciously shouted out by them for a moment just now. No one wanted their loved ones to get hurt and bleed, or even lose their lives. Inadvertently, however, they also came to opposite sides. When they realised this, both Lydia and Maries faces turned pale. How did ite to this They muttered. If Leo and Karl really met at the Northernd Conference, no matter who lived and who died, in what form should the two sisters meet again in the future? Enemies? Or friends? Leo, you promised me that you wouldnt participate in the Northernd Assembly, and youve been banned from the Martial Arts Association, so how are you going to participate? Lydia asked anxiously. Leo smiled gently, Im not going to participate, but there are things that Im going to do, and Im not going to lose! While Leo was confident, Lydia kept shaking her head. Its not a matter of losing or not losing Lydia wanted to say something else, but found that Leos gaze was not on her at all. His pupils reflected Karls shadow, as if, only he and Karl were left in the whole world. That was when Lydia knew that she couldnt persuade Leo. Well talk about it when the Northernd Conference starts, today is a thank-you feast. Leo sat back down again, and Lydia went back with a heavy heart. While this was happening, the siren sted and the familiar music of a march was heard. Whats wrong? Maisy asked at the door. The man said, Theyre back from their mission. What?! At these words, everyone was filled with surprise. Who was the most powerful person in Ying Lie Mountain? It was not Karl, but the alternate for the Wyverns! As soon as they returned from their mission, even the city lord of Hopkins had toe over to greet them! Maisy immediately looked at Karl, Dont you want to meet their captain? Now would be a good opportunity. Karl stood up and nodded, Its a good opportunity. The reason why he has set the banquet at Ying Lie Mountain Resort was very important, today was the return of the Wyvernss alternate. Go out together and see. William, Lydia and the others all looked curious too, after all, none of them had ever seen such a show. On hearing this, Leo, however, pulled Lydia, No need to go and join in the fun, they are all new recruits, lets stay and eat. At these words, there was a look of shock on everyones face. It was Karl and Aurora who both froze. William and Caroline were even more like seeing a ghost. The Wyverns alternate, second only to the Wyverns official codified original. Even if they couldnt go far to the frontier on missions, they were the ones to go out for some dangerous people in the country. Such a group of people were actually new recruits in the mouth of Leo? This is nonsense! Maisy spoke out coldly. She had just taken a long break to digest the wine she had just consumed, so she hadnt spoken. Now that she had sobered up, the first thing she wanted to do was to take revenge on Leo for teasing her. William also looked grave: Leo, you cant talk like that, they are all admirable guards, not some new recruits. Its fine to talk about such things in private, dont spread them around outside, or it will get you in troubles. Lydia said solemnly. Still not out of the duel with Karl, Lydia did not want anything else to happen to Leo. In response, Leo only smiled lightly and did not say anything. The Wyverns alternate were, indeed, neers to him. He even drilled them with Sharon when he had nothing to do. Now five years had passed and the Wyverns alternates he taught at the time should have be mainstays. However, when they saw Leo, they still had to shout Hello Instructor. Karl, Maisy and William intended to go to meet them. Maisy turned back to Leo and asked, Are you really not going? No. Leo said lightly. Now instructor were to greet them? Lydia also stayed behind to feed Emilia. Then you stay. Maisy smiled coldly, Those people are heroes that many big shots cant even meet, you have no idea what you are missing out on. Leo stopped responding and ate his food alone. The group of them then walked out. Everyones face was tinged with excitement. Even Karl had to get on good terms with the Wyverns. After all, the Henderson was a newly promoted royal family, and its heritage was certainly notparable to those of the established royal families. The reason why the Newman family was the favourite to win the Northernd Conference this time was that the Newman family was on good terms with Cassius, the Guard of the Westernd. The benefits of getting on good terms with the big shots of the war zone were unimaginable. gs were erected on both sides of the road and even on every tree. All the cars were out in formation. Behind them were densely packed squares, already standing in position. At the head of the group stood none other than Nics. With a serious expression, he was waiting. Not far away, several helicopters slowly fly towards the area. Thats spectacr. Maisy watched for a moment, looking excited. Although Karl remained calm, he could not hold back the joy in his heart. So were William, Caroline and Marie. They didnt see a scene like this once in a lifetime! Karl led them to General Nics: Mr. Nics, I am Karl,e along to wee the heroes home. Nics had long heard of Karls name, and was polite in his manner. Thanks. They also stood in the weing parade. Not far away, a few more cars came. Its the car of the Lord of Hopkins, the Lord of Hopkins is here! Caroline pointed at the cars and eximed. A middle-aged man hurriedly got out of the car, followed by many otherrge people in suits. Even people from the three great giants are here. Caroline eximed again. Ernie Palmer, Lennon Grant and n Watts all came too. But they didnt see William and the others. Everyone looked up at the helicopter parade above. A huge wind blew and everyones hair was lifted. Helicopter wasnding! The Wyverns alternates were getting off the ne! Chapter 565 Worshiping the Statue of the Commander of Wyverns As all eyes watched, a helicopternded. Ten men walked off each helicopter gunship. A total of 40 or 50 people. They were the members of the Wyverns alternate. Each of them wore ck special warfare body armour and heavy ckbat boots that creaked as they stepped on the ground. These forty or fifty people formed a human wall.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. At once, everyone felt an overwhelming aura of power. The Wyverns alternates, each with the strength to take on a hundred! After all, the Commander of Wyverns was once one of them. Wee back the Wyverns! Salute! Seeing this scene, General Nics roared and took the lead in saluting. The guards behind his all saluted in unison as well. The scene was spectacr. The apuse was incessant. They have shed their blood and sweat for the stability of the country and deserve to be apuded! We apud too. Karl said to the people behind him. William, Caroline, Maisy and the others also apuded. The members of the Wyverns alternate also showed smiles and waved in greeting. They were greeted by Nics himself. Obviously they were old acquaintances, they each thumped their chests as a greeting. The lord of Hopkins City, Ernie and other family heads of the three great families also came to them and shook hands to express their gratitude. This is Dillon, the Lord of Hopkins. This is Ernie, the head of the Palmer family. This is Nics personally introduced all the guests who arrived to greet them. Finally, it came to Karl. Nicss expression became solemn: This is Mr. Karl, the head of the Valenhams Henderson family, and his family and friends! The introduction of Karl was clearly more grand than the introduction of Ernie. The alternate member immediately shook Karls hand, Nice to meet you. Nics said softly from the sidelines, They were all specially transferred to be here. Specially transferred? Karl wondered. Nics told Karl the news that the Wyverns alternate had returned, The Northernd Conference is about to begin and they have been invited to attend, attending as judges for this conference. Oh my God! Really? When this statement was made, Caroline and Maisy were both filled with surprise. In this way, the field at the Northernd Conference would be very, veryrge and thepetition will be fierce. Nics walked straight up to the Wyverns alternates and said with a smile, Gentlemen, its been a long journey, the suite has been arranged, Ill take you there. Karl also took the opportunity to extend an invitation, It just so happens that I have chartered the entire Ying Lie Mountain Resort, so if you dont mind, you can all have lunch together. Maisy and the others also waited excitedly for their answers. Not everyone had the opportunity to dine with a Wyverns alternate. Their identity information was kept secret and all that could be said was the code name. A dark-skinned man at the head of the group shook his head, Its not time to eat and rest yet, we have one more thing to do before then! The others also looked solemn. Karl and the others immediately looked back at General Nics. General Nics also had a serious expression, Every time they came back from a mission, they would go and pay homage to the statue of a full member of the Wyverns to firm up their goals. Karl also understood: Then we should also go along and worship together. Caroline, however, suddenly spoke up and asked, Is that Commander of Wyverns statue also inside? Everyone looked at her in amazement at this question. Afterwards, everyones eyes were full of reverence. Including the great general Nics. Karls reaction was not as great, but there was a slight change in his face. The influence of the Commander of Wyverns was absolute, and if he could get the Commander of Wyvernss affection, it would be definitely like a rocket ride to the sky. It was only a pity that the Commander of Wyverns had retired and it was not at all clear who he was. The statue of the Commander of Wyverns, naturally, is in there, thergest and most obvious one. Nics said with a straight face. William nodded, Then we must go and pay our respects! The Wyverns alternate walked at the front, followed by Great General Nics and his men, and finally Karl and the others. Here, their status as being from Valenham was nothing. Arriving at the back of the resort, they soon saw a three- or four-metre-high stone statue. Is this the sculpture of a member of the Wyverns? Caroline asked in surprise. Nics nodded and said with a straight face, Yes, they all made their mark on the battlefield and deserve to be remembered by the world. On the other hand, the Wyverns alternates hade to the stone statues and worshipped them. General Nics and Karl followed suit and paid their respects. Soon, it came to the very centre, in front of thergest and most conspicuous sculpture. Commander of Wyverns Statue All eyes fell on this stone statue with a stony expression. Caroline and the others noticed that those the Wyverns alternates who had originally looked solemn, became excited one by one when they faced the statue of the Commander of Wyverns. It was an almost blind worship, like chasing a star. Instructor! The dark man in the middle shouted out and began to worship. Instructor! The alternate members behind them also shouted out. Nics, Karl and the others followed suit and knelt in worship. After getting up, Caroline looked carefully at the statue of the Commander of Wyverns and wondered, Why do I feel that this statue of the Commander of Wyverns is so simr to Leo? Is that so? William was stunned and he also felt some resemnce. Not so much a resemnce of features, but a feeling. The stone statue could not have been as surprising as the jade carving, the Commander of Wyverns statue had only a rough outline. But the profile of the face was too simr to that of Leo. But Karl and Maisy didnt notice. General Nics said with a smile to the dark man, Instructor Iron Bull, isnt it time to go rest and eat. This dark man, codenamed Iron Bull, was known for his great strength. Iron Bull smiled, Lets go, lets eat! Guys, wait a minute. Suddenly, Maisy smiled and stopped. At once, Iron Bull and the others were all frowning at Maisy. Nics also frowned, What do you want? Maisy was not flustered in the slightest and said with a smile, I just want to tell you all one thing. Caroline and William looked at each other and their hearts became uneasy all of a sudden. What is it? Iron Bull asked. We heard Maisy say with a smile, You are all heroes in our hearts, and it is because of you that the Pompeii are protected. We havee to greet you all with the sincerest of intentions, but there are those who do not take you seriously! Chapter 566 Shout out to the instructor! As soon as Maisy said this, William and Carolines faces changed and they stared at her with anger on their faces. How could they have expected that Maisy would dare to sue on such an asion? However, this is where Maisys subtlety exceeds his own. But she was the hostess of the Henderson family. What? This statement also caught the attention of all the Wyverns alternates. Even Grand General Nicss eyes swept over with an eerie cold light. Is there such a thing? Great General Nics came to Maisy and raised his eyebrows, Whats going on? At these words, Maisys face was full of joy. She knew that she had bet right again! She spiced up the story about Leo and Lydia and Aurora noting out to greet them. Try not to distort the facts, but exaggerate. She said Leos behaviour towards disrespecting the Wyverns alternate! Youre full of shit! When did Leo say anything like that? Caroline interrupted Maisys words with a face full of anger. At the same time, she was terrified. After all, this was no joke, with so many the Wyverns alternates around. Dont listen to her, its true my brother didnte, but he definitely didnt think that way Caroline took great pains to exin, only to be rebuked by Maisy. Did I say something wrong? Hes not just noting, hes insulting the Wyverns alternate! Maisy sneered, He actually said new recruit? How dare he? Caroline and Williams faces were white. They had nothing to say. For Leo did say such things. Both Nics and Iron Bulls faces went gloomy. They could perhaps care less about Maisys previous words; after all, it was his freedom toe and greet them or not. But not with insults! Where is that man? It has to be said face to face! Nics said with implied anger. Maisy said with a smile, He is eating in our room, but he is our familys unacknowledged son-inw, so you can do whatever you want. Nics sneered, Thats not so exaggerated, but I just want to ask what makes him dare to say that. At the end, Ernie, Lennon, and n all froze for a moment with suspicious expressions on their faces. Wasnt Mr. Cohen the son-inw of the Henderson family? Were there other sons-inw? With such curiosity, they followed. A sorrowful sneer surfaced on Maisys face. Leo, Ill see how you can exin this time! She wasnt the least bit worried that her story would be disproved, as the room was monitored. What Leo said was monitored in. He could not get away! Caroline and William followed worriedly. They had warned Leo not to say such things before, but they didnt expect it to be taken as a handle. Karl just watched everything calmly and did not stop. To him, Maisy did all of this to his advantage. Soon, they reentered the Ying Lie Mountain Resort. By now Lydia and Emilia had finished eating and were looking at the view from the side. Leo and Aurora, on the other hand, were smiling as they watched the backs of the mother and daughter, drinking wine. It was at this point that the door opened. Maisy walked in with arge group of people and pointed at Leo, This is the man! If you dont believe me, you can pull up the surveince and see if he said it or not! Maisy said it in a decisive manner, and Caroline and the others became even more nervous. Seeing so many peoplee in, Lydia immediately paled and hid Emilia behind her, asking warily, What do you want? Nothing, just asking about something. Nics sneered and walked towards Leo. Maisy sighed, Lydia, your husband doesnt know how to speak properly and has offended these heroes! Nics wanted to ask straight away, but as soon as he saw Leos looks, his face changed. Its you?! Leo looked up and smiled at Nics, What a coincidence, we meet again.N?velDrama.Org content. Nics immediately turned back and looked solemnly at Maisy: This man is the one with an irreverent heart? Maisy nodded, Yes, what he said is harsh to hear! Nics hesitated: Wait a moment, I will go and inform the high level. Having said that, Nics walked out of the lodge. Iron Bull and the others did note in, but waited outside. As for Ernie and the others, they were not even qualified to enter, sticking their necks out and looking in. Whats wrong? Where is he? Seeing that Nics had not brought the man out, Iron Bull frowned and asked. Nics looked serious: Iron Bull, he may be of great importance, I am not qualified to go to the trial, why dont you go in and see for yourself? These words caused Iron Bull to raise an eyebrow, What kind of importance? Iron Bull did not believe there were any people who were better than them. Iron Bull pointed to a man behind him, You go and see. The Wyverns alternates were just students of Iron Bull, who was the instructor. Within a minute, however, he was out. Iron Bulls eyes widened, How did you get out so soon? The students scalp tingled: Instructor, go and see for yourself, he said that at his level we are a bunch of kids! What? At these words, Iron Bulls face was full of irritation, Id like to see who this person is After saying that, he walked in with a lot of anger: What kind of person is so arrogant - The moment Iron Bull entered, Leo also happened to look up. The two men met each other with four eyes, and Iron Bulls originally furious roar came to an abrupt halt. Immediately afterwards, he looked at Leo incredulously as if he had seen a ghost. His mouth even mumbled, but he couldnt get a word out. Maisy didnt see Iron Bulls expression and said with a smile, There is a price to pay for saying the wrong thing, I dont need to tell you what to do, do I? It was as if Maisy had already seen the image of Leo being taken away, and her face was full of smiles. The next moment, Iron Bull stomped hard on the ground and yelled, Everyone, get in, everyone in the room, go wait outside! The sound was like thunder and everyone was dumbfounded. Maisy was dumbfounded, No, we have to eat, whats the point of going out? I said, get out! Iron Bull snapped back and swept a cold nce at Maisy. The smile on his face disappeared without a trace, there was only endless ferocity, and even faintly visible blood spreading. Ah! After being looked at by Iron Bull, Maisys legs went limp and she actually sat down on the ground with a poof. When he turned back again, the killing intent on Iron Bulls face had disappeared and he had be overwhelmed with excitement. Iron Bull was just about to call out to Leo as instructor, but Leo waved his hand and swept him away with a faint nce. So Iron Bull held back the words he wanted to shout, looking ufortable. Lydia was right next to Leo and saw the expression on Iron Bulls face. It was simply a look of excitement like seeing a teacher! She immediately froze. Iron Bull came back to his senses, found that the room still had not been cleared, and yelled again, I said, get out! Cant you understand? All the students outside the door rushed in, unsure of what was going on inside. Lets go. Karl dragged Maisy out. Lydia could only carry Emilia out. There were also Aurora, William and Caroline. Maisy subconsciously took a look and found that Leo was still sitting inside, and immediately spoke out, Didnt you hear what they said, this ce has to be cleared! Leo drunk a ss of wine: He was talking about you guys going out, not me. Maisy gasped, Youre a strange person, he was clearly talking about everyone in the room, and you were included. Iron Bull mmed his fist hard into the wall in front of Maisy. Arge crater was smashed out of the ground. Iron Bull coldly swept her away, Get lost! Maisy almost sat down again in fear and rolled away. Karl looked at it with a cold gaze. This woman, again, had disgraced him. The room wasrge, but with so many people pouring in at once, it became a little crowded. Iron Bull looked at Leo with excitement on his face, while his students waited with surprised eyes. When, they wondered, had the instructor ever been so emotional? Nics was equally emotional. He knew that Leo was from an unusual background, and it was highly likely that Iron Bull knew Leos identity. Finally, one student couldnt help himself and pointed at Leo and asked, Instructor, is he the one who said we were new recruits? Who is he? Hello, Instructor! Iron Bull didnt even hear the students words and ran up to Leo, shouting in excitement. Only then did a smile appear on Leos face, Its been so long since Ive seen you, and youve be an instructor. Iron Bull smiled nervously and was actually a little embarrassed, Its still good to be an instructor, and over the years, I havent disgraced you, Instructor. Listening to their conversation, Iron Bulls students were already in shock, their brains buzzing. It was only after a long time that they reacted and looked at Leo as if they had seen a ghost. They called Iron Bull instructor, and Iron Bull called this young man instructor, wasnt he, well, an instructors instructor? He was young. They all looked dumbfounded! Of all these people, the most shocked one was Nics. His eyes widened as he looked at Leo in disbelief. He had his suspicions about Leos identity, but he didnt expect it to be the instructors instructor! How many levels did this span? Nics only felt that his brain was not enough. At the same time his body was still a little stiff and the forehead was covered in cold sweat. His men, before that, actually held up Iron Bulls instructor. The image of a man covered in medals came back to his eyes, and his image became instantly solemn. He understood a rule that all new members of the Wyverns had to call the older members instructors. Did it mean that Iron Bull was now an official member of the Wyverns? Chapter 567 Won’t Fight Full member of the Wyverns! These words came to Nicss eyes. The look he gave Leo was instantly filled with seriousness and awe. It was clear to anyone that arge part of the reason why the country was now at peace was because of the peace on the four borders. Of the four major realms, the Northernd was the most treacherous. But it was the most imprable fortress. Why? Because of the Wyverns! Even if the Commander of Wyverns retired, the spirit of the army remained undying. This iron-blooded army, with their flesh and blood, held down the borders. This exined why there were so many battlefield wounds left on Leos body. The other alternates, too, stared at them with excitement. They worship, above all, the full member of the Wyverns. Instructor, introduce him to us. The students of Iron Bull grinned andughed. Iron Bull also surfaced a rare smile, pointed at Leo and solemnly said, Okay. This is my instructor. So you may not be familiar with her, so Ill name the other identity of the instructor. Commander of Wyverns! My instructor is the Commander of Wyverns! After Iron Bulls introduction of Leo, everyone froze. The next moment, they were in disbelief. After a short silence, they went wild. Each one looked at Leo with wild eyes, as if they were blindly following a star. Instructor, is this true? Is he really the Commander of Wyverns? Oh my God, Im not dreaming, right? Hes the Commander of Wyverns! Each of Iron Bulls students was so excited that their faces turned red and some of them could not even speak clearly. Nics, who was standing at the end, was outright dumbfounded, even as he suspected he was dreaming. This man was the Commander of Wyverns? How was this possible? However, the thought of the medals all over Leos body made him acquiesce to this fact again. Because, there were too many injuries on Leos body. Only those at the front of the pack could have suffered such injuries. The Commander of Wyverns, on the other hand, happened to be the leader of the entire the Wyverns. Is he really the Commander of Wyverns? Nics stared nkly at Leo and muttered. Since it was said by Iron Bull, that was basically true. Instructor, you wont me me if I tell you your true identity, will you? Iron Bull looked at Leo andughed heatedly. You were the worst soldier I ever led, and now youve be an instructor, but you still cant change your old habits. Leoughed and cursed, and Iron Bulls smile grew even bigger. The students of Iron Bull, on the other hand, were frozen. The instructor, surprisingly, was the worst of the students the Commander of Wyverns had ever brought along. If the worst one was so strong, how strong must the others be? This thrust Leo straight into sanctity! It was incredible! Instructor, how big is the difference between you and Commander of Wyverns? One student asked curiously. Iron Bull pped him directly on the head, What are you talking about? Youre expecting me to lose, arent you? The room erupted inughter. Iron Bull and Leo were teachers and students, they naturally felt that Iron Bull was no match for Leo. But they wanted to know how big the gap was.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The main thing was that they had never seen the legendary Commander of Wyverns strike. Iron Bull was silent for a moment and seemed genuinely moved, Instructor, its been so long since weve seen each other, shall we have a fight? All of a sudden, everyone looked even more excited. Even Nics looked at Leo as if he were a god. Want to see the Commander of Wyverns strike! There had been an unanswered question circting in the army. How strong was the Commander of Wyverns. All they knew was that the Commander of Wyverns alone had sniped the nine supreme beings of the world on Elview Mountain by himself. And led by the Commander of Wyverns was an invincible division. It had been said that it was clear how strong the Commander of Wyverns was by looking at how strong the other three realm guardians were. There were also those who believe that the Commander of Wyverns had reached the pinnacle of strength and was unrivalled. There were many different opinions and versions. Now that the real Commander of Wyverns was in front of them, they naturally wanted to see it. It was also their tradition. Leo, however, took a light sip of wine and shook his head with a smile, No, I cant fight. At the sound of this, there was a good-natured chuckle from all. Even Iron Bullughed. Instructor, stop it, I was the one you abused the most at first, and you cant fight? Get up, lets practice! Iron Bull said to Leo. Leo was helpless: I really dont know how to fight, its been a long time since Ive had a fight, Ive regressed. Iron Bull pulled Leo up: Instructor, youre too modest! Iron Bulls students were up in arms. Yes, Instructor Iron Bull has be very strongtely, with a pair of his iron fists, he can fight all over the world! Even if he is not as good as Commander of Wyverns, he is not too far off! Have a fight Many people started chanting slogans. More and more people joined in and all were enthusiastic. The hospitality was overwhelming and Leo had to stand up. All right then, lets have a fight. But stop at the right point, I wont fight. Leo had a serious expression and reminded him again and again. Iron Bull was greatly amused. The instructor had be more and more skillful at pretending after not seeing him for a few years. As if he didnt recognise it, he nodded his head in agreement, OK! All the students went crazy and let out strange shouts. The loudmotion in the room also reached the outside. Everyone waiting outside froze. What was going on in the room that was so loud? Suddenly, the excited and rough grunts of some men came from inside. Hit him, hit him! Give him hell! Avenge us! The shouts were muffled and Lydia could only make out a few words. Maisy smiled and suddenly burst outughing, I see, they kicked us all out to teach your husband a good lesson, for he spoke out of turn? Lydias face immediately turned white and she tried to go in, but was stopped. Maisyughed: Its all your husbands fault for speaking without thinking! Your husband is going to be crippled! Leo and Iron Bull stand face to face. Iron Bull had taken up a stance and was standing at attention. Leo was still standing casually, he was covered in brokenness. Are you ready, instructor? Ive improved a lot over the years. Iron Bull spoke up and warned Leo. Leo smiled and gestured for him toe. Then, with everyone watching, Iron Bull instantly disappeared from the spot, rushed behind Leo and punched him hard on the head. Everyone felt a very strong and powerful energy. Iron Bull mmed his fist down and the students who were gathered around actually felt it. Instructor Iron Bull is too fierce! Will Commander of Wyverns be able to hold it off? They whispered. However, in the next moment, Leo easily caught Iron Bulls domineering punch. At the same time, the elbow of the his hand had smashed through. The knee also went up hard. Iron Bulls pupils suddenly shrank and his body instantly tensed up. Chapter 568 The Value of Being Alive The punch was the full force of Iron Bulls blow, but it was casually blocked by Leo. This was enough to shock Iron Bull. Not to mention Leos counter - elbows and kneesing in at the same time, which was too fast to see. Iron Bull wanted to dodge, but the strong killing intent actually prevented him from moving. This killing intent was not emanating from Leo, but rather a killing aura that permeated between one move and another. Because the strong had a murderous aura about them, but also because, with every move they make, it was already permeated with a murderous aura. Under this murderous aura, Iron Bull was actually like a floating weed in the wind, unable to move at all. All he could do was wait for the elbow tond on his body. Its not like I havent been taught a lesson by Instructor anyway! Iron Bull thought in his mind and closed his eyes. After a long time, however, there was no sound of a blowing from the body. Not even a sound at all. It was as if time stopped at this moment. Iron Bull couldnt help but open his eyes. The moment he opened his eyes, however, he broke out in a cold sweat. Leo held his fist in one hand, the elbow of his other hand resting just a few centimetres from his face. And the knee that nearly went into Iron Bulls ribs. Iron Bull stiffened and cold sweat immediately came down. Whether it was this elbow or this knee, he would be seriously injured if not killed. Even with the strength of the instructor, this knee would have broken half of these ribs! Iron Bulls students also looked stunned. One was dumbfounded, with a look of shock on his face. If this was on the battlefield, youd be dead as a doornail by now. Leo let go of Iron Bull and resumed his seat, sipping his wine lightly. Iron Bull was already covered in cold sweat at this point, and even his torso was trembling slightly. Yes, if he were on the battlefield at this point, he would be dead by now. At this moment, the words of Leo once again came to everyones mind, as he had said before. I dont know how to fight. In an instant, a chill ran through their bodies and their hearts for no reason. Leo didnt lie at all and didnt pretend. He really didnt know how to fight. He only killed. Thank you, thank you for you instruction. Iron Bull swallowed hard and soon became excited again. Leo waved his hand, blissfully unconcerned. Iron Bulls men, too, looked at Leo with a look of admiration. Was this the instructor of instructor the Commander of Wyverns? He was too strong! When Iron Bull intended to leave, Leo shouted with a smile, Dont you want to eat some together? Iron Bull said with a smile, Instructor, you are in Hopkins anyway, so I can see you anytime, I still have training to finish today! The students underhand were immediately unhappy. Instructor, didnt we say we were given the day off today? Shut up, all of you! Iron Bull roared, Vacation is cancelled, everyone, go train! Leoughed! The crowd had been waiting outside for a long time. And the voices in the room have disappeared. Maisy smiled, I guess its over, your husband cant do it anymore. No, you dont say that! Lydias face was full of annoyance, but her face was pale. Go in and see. Maisy had a yful smile on his face, as if he had already seen Leo lying on the ground with bruises all over his body. To fight against the Wyverns alternate was simply asking for death. Caroline and William also looked at Lydia with some unease, Leo cant really be in trouble, right? No, I dont believe that Lydia rushed straight in with Emilia in her arms. When the door opened, Iron Bull stood in the doorway, looking at her menacingly. Ah! Lydia was startled and stumbled and fell to the ground. Seeing Iron Bull blocking the doorway, Maisy and the others also stopped in their tracks, their eyes awe-struck by this scene. The murderous aura on Iron Bulls face startled everyone. Caroline picked up Lydia and asked with a worried expression, Did Leo get beaten? Hahahaha Maisy couldnt help butugh, Hes a loser, even if he knows some fighting skills, how can hepare to the Wyverns alternate? He must have been beaten down! At this time Maisy simply stopped pretending and spoke out directly in mockery. The expression on Iron Bulls face said it all. The crowd gave way and Iron Bull left with his men. Leo, dont you think youre making a fool of yourself? Hahahaha Maisy pushed the door open directly and entered. What they saw, however, was Leo intact. He sipped his wine tly, with a teasing smile on his face as he looked at Maisy. Maisysughter immediately came to an abrupt halt, her expression like she had seen a ghost as she looked at Leo. Howe nothing happened to you at all? Arent they here to teach you a lesson? Leo nodded ndly, It was a lesson, only, contrary to what you think. Maisys face immediately changed, What do you mean? Leo did not go into details and let Maisy have her own thinking. Maisy seriously thought about it. Wouldnt it be Iron Bull who was being taught a lesson? What are you pretending? Maisy immediately said coldly, How can you be their opponent? I think its because youre so weak that theyre not even interested in making a move, right? This reason was somewhat eptable to them. What were they? The Wyverns alternate! How could the bother with the average person? Naturally, they let Leo off the hook. In any case, Lydia was happiest when Leo was fine. She came to Leo and said to him seriously, Dont say such things in the future, you are married, do I need to teach you such things? There was a sulk in Lydias tone, and Leo knew she was concerned about him, so he didnt exin and nodded with a smile, Okay. Because of the struggle between Leo and Karl, the meal was not concluded. One after the other, they left the Ying Lie Mountain Resort. After their car drove out of the lodge, a ck Mercedes-Benz parked on the highway. There were two other people in the car besides the driver. Both men were wearing ck cloaks and their faces could not be seen. Since morning they had been closely monitoring everything in the area. Go back, theres no point in staying any further. One of the men spoke faintly. Where to? The driver asked faintly. The man in the back seat thought for a moment and quoted a location, Sky Pce Moon Garden Hotel. The driver stepped on the elerator at once and drove towards the Sky Pce Moon Garden Hotel. The man leaned his head against the passengers cushioned seat, looking despondent. The man behind him smiled faintly, How does it feel to watch your family gather for dinner from afar? Terry? The cloaked man on the passenger side took off his cloak and it was none other than the long-lost Terry.N?velDrama.Org content. Maybe theyve given up looking for me? Terry smiled faintly and murmured as he looked at the recedingndscape on either side. The man behind him is even taller in stature and more powerful in aura than him. And, his voice was also raspy, like an old cassette tape. They have not given up the search for you, but, now that it is the Northernd Conference, you are not as valuable as the Northernd Conference. You know, the world is a scale, and everyone who lives has to be weighed on the scale, and those who dont have value dont deserve to live. The mans voice was sad, but more, resentful. A sh of anger passed through Terrys eyes, but it soon returned to calm. Do you mean that I have no point in living? The man smiled faintly, The meaning of living needs to be found for yourself, even I, too, am searching for what the meaning of living is. Terry came to look at the bat-like cloaked man in surprise. It was he, who saved himself from Nadine. He had been following him all this time and hadnt done anything to him, and it didnt seem to be here to kill him. What do you want if you dont kill me or let me go? Terry asked, looking warily at the man. The man smiled faintly, Youll know when you get to the Sky Pce Moon Garden Hotel. The car sped along and soon arrived at the Sky Pce Moon Garden Hotel. The man said to Terry, You go up first, 2801 on the top floor. What about you? Terry asked. It was true that he could not strut down the street with a ck cloak. Terry came straight up to the lift on the top floor and rang the doorbell of room 2801. Soon the door opened and a woman in a purple cheongsam stood inside. Hello Terry was just about to say hello, when he got a good look at the womans face, his words came to an abrupt halt, his face full of incredulity. Arie, is it you? Terry? Arie was also full of surprise, not expecting that the person who intervened was actually Terry. Arie, its actually you, Ive been thinking about you these days Terrys face was full of excitement and he said he was about to walk in. Terry was already interested in Arie, but unfortunately she was engaged to Hayden of the Cohen family, so he had to give up. During these dark hours when he was captured by the bat man, all he could think about was Arie. How could he not be thrilled to see the real Arie at this time? You stand still! Arie immediately shouted, then turned back to inquire, The person you are talking about is he? Terry also looked in, only to see the bat man already sitting on the sofa at some point. God knows how he got up here. The bat man nodded indifferently. Arie took a deep breath, Alright then,e in. Terry sat down in front of Arie, not at all sure what had happened. What the hell is going on here? The bat man smiled at Arie, I knew that you would say yes to me, because you cant refuse me. Aries eyes were cold: Cut the crap, Ive done what you asked me to do, and you cant go back on your word, or Ill never let you go! Arie sounded agitated. The bat man immediately smiled, Lets call out the man first. Arie pped her hands, Come out. The room inside opened and a cold woman in ck leather stepped out. It was Nadine! Chapter 569 Nadine’s Rebellion As soon as Nadine walked in, the temperature in the suite instantly dropped considerably.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. The worlds number one killer was really good. In particr, her bloodshot eyes, which seemed to be irrigated with blood, were scandalous. Its you?! Seeing Nadine, Terrys face immediately turned pale and he fell off the sofa! It was not that he was greedy for life, but he already had a shadow over Nadine. After all, it was Nadine that chased him in the first ce. Without the bat man who saved him, he would have been a dead man under Nadines sword. The bat man, however, pulled him back, Calm down, shes on our side now. What? At the sound of his words, Terry froze for a moment and immediately stopped in his tracks, looking back at Nadine in surprise. She also looked at Terry indifferently and just leaned against the wall, without any intention of making a move against him. Only then did Terry put his mind at ease, but still asked uneasily, Is she really on our side? Nadine sneered, I didnt think the person I would be working with would be you, otherwise I should have killed you then. Terrys face was instantly filled with anger. But he felt relieved. Nadine was now, indeed, on his side. A cold smile also suddenly appeared on Terrys face as he looked at Nadine and said, As I recall, you are Leos bodyguard, how did you betray him? Nadine looked cold, but said nothing. As Nadine showed weakness, Terry grew bolder and the smile on his face grew stronger. Does Leo know that you betrayed him? I dont think so, and if he did, would he be very angry? A sh of killing intent swept across Nadines eyes, and in the next instant, she appeared in front of Terry. A knife was held in his hand, sharp across Terrys neck. Say another word and Ill kill you. Nadines tone was cold, not at all like he was joking. Terry was also startled, but knowing that Nadine did not dare to kill himself, he gritted his teeth, looked at Arie and said, Arie, if she can betray Leo today, she may betray youter, do you trust her that much? Arie was silent and did not speak, but looked at the bat man. The bat man could see Terrys revengeful intentions, but did not stop it, but said indifferently, What do you want? Terry was a key part of this n, so no mistakes could be made. It was only right that Nadine be properly suppressed. Terryughed, She tries to kill me and it scares me. The bat man threw out an iron cor straight away, Put this on her. What is it? Nadine asked with a change in her eyes. Nothing, just a prop to restrain you. The bat man said faintly, His words were right, so to avoid you betraying us, lets put this on you for now. The remote control is in Terrys hand, and whenever she dares to use force, or if you think shes done wrong, you can press this button and the cor will release an electric current. At these words, everyones face turned pale. Nadine turned to leave, but the bat man already had her under control. She was no match for the bat man. Around the neck of Nadine, this iron cor was ced. Let go of me! Nadines face was filled with anger and she pulled at the cor with all her might, but it had no effect. The bat man said indifferently, Dont bother, you cant get this cor off, you can only open it with a special key, if there is an external force to force it, it will instantly release a million volts of electricity and you will be electrocuted alive. Nadine stopped struggling and dropped to the ground with a pale face. The principle of this cor was very much like the same thing. Terry had a crazy grin on his face, it was simply great stuff for him. He pressed that button straight away. A burst of electricity erupted from the cor. Electricity swept through Nadines entire body. Ah Nadine copsed to the ground as if in spasm. Throughout the room, the sound of her screams was heard. Hahahahahaha! Terry was so excited that his face was covered in a crazy smile. Looking at Nadine who wanted to kill him lying defenceless in front of him, that look of being at the mercy of others, gave Terry a strange sense of satisfaction in his heart. Come and kill me! Dont you quite want to kill me? As if he had turned over a new leaf, Terry came over to Nadine and kicked her hard. There was a constant of blows in the room. Nadine had no strength at all now, her forehead was covered in cold sweat from the electric shock. Bracing herself, she crawled little by little towards the outside of the door. She wanted to get away from it. Terry came and pulled Nadine straight back with a tug on her hair. You want to escape? Can you escape? Take a good look at yourself, you are just a pet, my pet, understand? Terry came and brought a mirror and put it in front of Nadine so that she could take a good look at herself. Looking at herself in the mirror with the cor on, Nadine shuddered, her eyes full of despair. Arie sat with forcedposure and watched the scene. Her heart had long been horrified to the core. Suddenly she felt that dealing with such dangerous people was undoubtedly asking for death. But she could no longer turn back. The bat man frowned, OK, just suppress her properly, and dont me me for confiscating this remote if you deliberately retaliate. Terry immediately dared not to insult Nadine anymore and denied it with a smile on his face, How could that be? Im just asking her to be more respectful to me in the future. Nadiney helpless on the ground, tears of humiliation streaming from her eyes. The feeling was like being back in the organisation as a child again. Then they began to discuss their ns. In a blur, Nadine heard the words Northernd Conference. The Northernd Conference, for them, was a very important springboard. Soon the bat man stood up. She is useful to me. The bat man took Nadine to the room inside. By now Nadine had regained a little strength and it was clear to her that the bat man was the expert who had seriously injured herst time. There was a chance to kill her, but he showed mercy. What the hell are you? Nadine asked under her breath. The bat man smiled faintly, Im as pathetic as you are. Or rather, Im more pathetic than you are. Nadine did not speak, she sensed that the bat man had no killing intent towards her. He sighed softly, Another thing I share with you is that we all have a bomb buried in our heads, and the slightest misstep, that bomb will go off. Chapter 570 Commercial Plagiarism The bat mans voice was soft, but it was one that caused Nadines pupils to plummet. What exactly do you know about? Nadines eyes were wary of the bat man, his heart pounding. The bat man looked at her with t eyes, This ce is well soundproofed, so no third person will know about our conversation, and do you know why I didnt kill youst time? Because, we share the same fate. The bat man raised his hand and pointed to his brain. Nadines face grew pale: Are you also coerced by the organization? The bat man smiled faintly, All those who serve the Phantom, which of them are not coerced? They joined the organisation for all sorts of reasons, only to never be allowed to return. Some people are dead to others, and there are some people who keep having people foolishly waiting for them toe back, even if they know in their hearts that they can nevere back - I envy such people. The bat mans face was tinged with sadness and a hint of sorrow. So, what exactly are you Nadines pupils stormed open and her heart beat faster and faster. She felt that she was close to getting in touch with the truth.N?velDrama.Org content. The bat man slowly lowered his cloak to reveal a face covered in vicissitudes. It was a ghastly face, crisscrossed with scars, but, by the outline of his features, Nadine still vaguely recognised who he was. Its you?! Nadine was full of surprise: You are the bat?! The man smiled faintly, If you think so. Nadine became very emotional all of a sudden and seemed to have a lot of questions she wanted to ask, but was pressed down hard by the man. I know what youre trying to say, but you have to understand one thing, its not like it used to be, and those rtionships that used to be there be different because of the passage of time. Now, I am the bat and work for the Phantom. The mans eyes were t and his tone was indifferent. Nadines eyes lost their colour for a moment. This result was uneptable to her. And, all that she had done for the young master was lost. The man smiled, Technically we are considered a team, after all, we have both worked for the Phantom and now we are considered to be joining forces again. You sure would like to take this thing off your neck now, wouldnt you? The man looked at Nadine and asked with a smile. After a long silence, Nadine nodded. You just show us your loyalty. The man said with a smile, Promise me to do one thing and I will help you take off this current cor and, show you the way to remove the chip bomb from your head. Nadines eyes subconsciously became flustered, I dont have a bomb in my head. Really? The corners of the mans mouth curled up into a yful smile, Do you think you were the worlds number one assassin before for nothing? I guess you havent even figured out if youve been transformed until now, have you? Nadine blushed but watched without saying a word. It was true that she did not know. Dont be silly. The mans tone was hushed, If you hadnt been transformed, you wouldnt have been able to top the world so quickly. Nadine still didnt believe it, Then howe the bomb in my head hasnt gone off when Ive already defected from the organisation? Thats because youre the first product thats iplete. The man said lightly, The first generation of chip bombs has many uncertainties. After a pause, the man continued, Theres only one chance, and if you refuse, there wont be another chance. The mans words plunged Nadine into silence. After a long time, she looked at the man with aplicated expression, What is it? The manughed and dropped ament. Kill Leo. After leaving Ying Lie Mountain Resort, Lydia did not go home, but went straight back to the office. It seemed that something was wrong with thepany. Whats wrong? Leo asked from the sidelines. Lydia said with a gloomy expression, JP Chamber of Commerce has made a move against us! A cold light shed in Leos eyes. The general director of JP Chamber of Commerce, Mylo, had given an ultimatum to L Group and J Group. If she did not join JP Chamber of Commerce and be a member of the Chamber, she was making an enemy of the Chamber. J Group, in particr, was a thorn in the side of JP Chamber of Commerce. They were all set to agree to join JP Chamber of Commerce, but were stopped by Leo who came out halfway. Mylo had always held this grudge. Leo smiled, not caring at all: If JP Chamber of Commerce is having trouble with you, then it would be good to have a new chief in charge. Lydia thought that Leo was coaxing her, Dont you joke, how can the chief of the Chamber of Commerce change just like that? It was no wonder Lydia didnt believe it, after all, it was said like childs y. Leo didnt exin, but simply asked, So, what did they do? Lydia said seriously, Im not sure about J Group, but all of my L Groups distribution channels have frozen in Hopkins, and the market is now all monopolized by a brand called Phantom Magic. Phantom Magic cosmetics? Leo was amused by the name. L Groupstest and best-selling brand was called Angel and now a brand called Phantom Magic hade out. Wasnt this a tant contradiction? Leo called n and the result he got was that J Group was not affected. It was just that L Group had been closed down by the market. Yes, Irene has sent the information over. Lydia said seriously, This Phantom Magic cosmetic is produced from a foreign group called F Group, the price of the Phantom Magic series of cosmetics is a little lower than our Angel and it works better, and there has been some negative news on the inte about some negative news about ourpanys products. Lydia opened her mobile phone and gave it to Leo. When Leo took a look, his eyes also stared. There had been a lot of scorn directed at the Angel range online. Basically, they were the ones who used Angel cosmetics and cause their faces to break out and get e. Caroline has checked, these news are screened by consumers, all these people have one thing inmon. They have bought both Angel and Phantom Magic products, praising Phantom Magic and stepping on Angel hard. Lydia said seriously. Its all about the war of opinion. Leos expression also became a lot more serious. Products were changing rapidly, and although the market was artificially manipted, at the end of the day it came down to two words: make money. That was how cruel the market was. And how did the product be popr? Wasnt that what public opinion was hyped up to be? Leo could see that JP Chamber of Commerce was pushing this Phantom Magic product so hard that L Group had lost its marketpetitiveness. Dont worry, lets go and get a bottle of whatever that Phantom Magic is. The business world was like a battlefield, and Leo and Lydia were not very flustered. This was a verymon trope in shopping malls. Soon, they arrived at amercial za with a lot of traffic. The ce was littered with advertisements for the Phantom Magic range, all ced on the big screen. Rtively speaking, there were no advertisements for L Groups Angel range at all. All those advertising positions that originally belonged to us were given to Phantom Magic products. Lydia said. Leo was silent for a moment and said, The angel product prototype is our daughter and I will not allow that to be suppressed like that. Lydia casually bought a set of skin care products from the Phantom Magic Collection. Unwrap it and apply it on his arm, it feels cool. Lydia, however, blushed, Isnt this our Angel skincare product? After another nce at the recipe, anger finally surfaced on Lydias face. Even the recipe is the same! Leos eyes narrowed, Commercial giarism? This was not a difficult task if they really wanted to refine the recipe. Lydia was furious that the other party had giarised herpanys products and had put her familys products down so badly. Lydia walked straight into the shop: I want to see your boss, all of your products are giarized from the Angel series of products of L Group, which has constituted a crime. The sales frowned: Who are you to say that our goods are giarized from L Group? Because your product is exactly the same as the one produced by L Group, just with a different casing. Lydia drank with a cold face. Youre talking nonsense! Our family makes our own products, I think you guys are crazy about wanting to be popr, right? The sales didnt even take Lydia into ount and was aggressive. The argument had attracted the attention of many people in the shop. Even many of the people on the walk looked over in amazement. Seeing that the other party was so unreasonable, Lydia was angry: Call your shop manager toe out, I want to ask the reason. The sales cursed, Who are you? Our shop manager is very busy, how can he have time to see you? Get lost! Meanwhile, the sales had called security. Soon, eight security guards walked up to Lydia. Are you making a scene? Lydia was undaunted: I am Lydia Henderson, the president of L Group, the products you are selling are simply giarized from our group in their original form, if you dont stop, I can sue you! No one was more familiar with thew than Lydia. Sure enough, after Lydia finished these words, each of those security guards dared note forward. Even the sales didnt expect this woman to be the president of L Group, so she looked timid. She understood that people of this calibre were not someone she could handle. Wait, Im going to get the shop manager. Having said that, she ran into the shop managers office. Manager, its not good, theres a disturbance outside, saying its the president of L Group. In the office sat a woman in her early thirties, cutting her nails. When she heard that the president of L Group had arrived, she almost clipped the flesh of her fingernails. What? The president of L Group is here? The womans face was full of shock, but as if remembering something, the woman became subdued again. The goods are produced by F Group, what does it have to do with us? What can she do? Go and meet the president of whatever L Group. Chapter 571 Revealing the Truth Aubree was the shop manager. She came straight into the shop and gazed around the room, Whos causing a scene? Lydia stepped forward and swept her gaze harshly at Aubree, Are you the shop manager? As soon as her eyes met Lydias, Aubree was startled in her heart.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. What a sharp eye! Only then did she realise that this was the president of L Group. Neither the aura nor the means wereparable to hers. Still, she was emboldened by the fact that copycat products often appeared inmercialpetition. Could the relevant authorities take charge? No! I am, whats wrong? Aubree responded calmly, What do you want? Leo pulled Lydia behind him and said with a smile, We are from L Group, the Phantom Magic series of products sold by your shop have giarised our groups Angel products, I think youd better stop supplying them, lest make a big deal out of it. Lydias aura was too strong for this manager, who was nobody, and there was no need to use such methods. What? Aubree, however, pretended to be surprised, and then pointed at Leo and scolded, Our shops products are giarized from yours? Do you have any proof? Lydia said angrily, Your recipes are all exactly the same as ours, does this still need proof? At that, Aubree sneered, Can this be taken as evidence? There are so many simr products in the world, can you say that they are all giarized from your family? At these words, Lydias face changed. So she would not admit it. The Angel series had not been patented, which had allowed the other side to exploit the situation. Seeing that Lydia and the others were silent, Aubree shouted even more fiercely. I think, you guys are just looking for trouble, you are so jealous that you see that our products are selling better than yours, so youe to smash our signboard. At once, Lydias face changed and her expression became vaguely angry. It was difficult to define whether there was giarism or not. It was this that Aubree seized upon and deadpanned. Fine, you say we giarized you, show us the proof! Without proof, we can still sue you for defamation! Lydias silence fuelled Aubrees anger. She was not going to put things to rest either, instead she was going to make a big deal out of it because she knew that it was L Group that would lose out if this went on. Its up to the consumers to decide whether weve giarised your products or not! Aubree looked around at the consumers who were watching: Everyone, lets judge whether the Phantom Magic has giarised from them. The onlookers looked on in disbelief, how could they know anything about this? I Dont know if its giarised or not, but I do know that Phantoms skincare kit is cheaper than the Angel range and I havent used Angel skincare for ages. Me too, it is cheap and affordable. Im with the Phantom Magic! Me too! Consumers began to follow suit. Lydias face instantly became iparably white. Consumers didnt care if it giarised, they only cared about price and quality. They would take whichever side was the best value for money. There was no doubt that the Phantom Magic gained the hearts of the people. Listening to the voices, Aubrees face was filled with a smug smile. She turned to Lydia and said, You are the president of L Group, but you have ill intention to nder me. I will sue you for that! This statement immediately attracted the attention of many people. Passers-by were staring dumbfounded at Lydia and Aubree. The Phantom Magic Collection was a product of F Group, while the Angel Collection was a product of L Group. Are the two families going to have awsuit? Lydias gaze was gloomy to the extreme, staring deadly at Aubree. The smile on Leos face faded. Originally, they just wanted Aubree to break off the goods of the Phantom Magic series and call it quits. But its not good for either of us to make a big deal out of it, so how about we each takepromise? Aubree turned to Lydia. I know that in cosmetic market, you must be very upset to be overtaken by the Phantom Magic series, but you cant frame us, can you? How about this? You sponsor our shop with 50 million, and this will be settled. In return, we will also put your Angel series products online in our shop, but its not up to me to decide how well or how badly they sell. Aubree waited for Lydia to answer. Lydias pretty face was gloomy. What a bully! It was clear that they had giarised her product, but she was ckmailed and threatened. At this time, Leo smiled and walked up to Aubree: We just want you to break the Phantom Magic series, but if you are so insensitive, Dont me me. Aubrees eyes instantly turned wary, What do you want? For some reason, looking at Leos smile, she had a very uneasy feeling in her heart. Lydia also looked at Leo with curiosity. If it were up to her to handle this matter, it would definitely be awsuit to the end. But the Leo clearly had other, more effective ways. Leo made a call directly to Ernie and asked him to find out the truth about those who had used skin care products under L Group that had led to disfigurement. It was a breeze for the Palmer family to check this out. Looking at the message sent by Ernie, Leo smiled and said to Aubree, I already have enough information to shut down your shop, are you sure you want to go against us to the end? Cold sweat surfaced on Aubrees forehead, but she still felt that Leo was bluffing and sneered, Dont you lie to me, no matter what, I wont break off the Phantom Magic series. What would she do to make her fortune if she cut off the Phantom Magic series? Then theres nothing to be Done about it. Leo smiled: The sess of the Phantom Magic series of products is the result of the team behind the operation and suppression, but what if, I can prove that the quality of the Phantom Magic series of products is not good and consumers will cause facial breakage when using it? At these words, not only did Aubrees face change drastically, but the consumers next to her, too, were full of surprise. Dont you talk nonsense! Our skincare products are of good quality, the ones that ruin the face are obviously products from your Angel series! The consumers also looked at Leo and Lydia. Indeed, it was L Groups Angel range that was in the news for causing facial breakage. Are you guys that convinced that the news is true? Leos gaze swept across the room and his tone was t: There is so much fake news nowadays, and the best people to fool are you, the consumers. Having said that, he posted a video that he had just received. It wasnt Angel skincare that caused my face to ruin, it was the Phantom range of skincare products that I used, and it was someone from F Group who threatened me to say so. A woman with a coded face cried out. Chapter 572 Patent Title As soon as the woman in the video finished, the room was filled with an uproar. Everyone was in shock! Regarding the identity of the woman with the coded face, everyone knew that this was a consumer of the Phantom Magic Collection. The testimony she was giving now was nothing like the testimony she gave at thest news! Lydia also stared in disbelief, What the hell is going on? Leo didnt say that right away, but smiled, Lets keep watching. Video continued. This was the second consumer. I used to use the Angel brand, but half a month ago, it just so happened that the Phantom range of skincare products were on sale for 30% off, so I bought them, and my face looked like this the next day! The camera also gave a close-up of the womans face. When the crowd took a look, they all drew in a breath of cold air. It was covered by pimple all over. Many trypophobia people even shuddered. I wanted toin about the brand Phantom Magic, but that night people from F Group found me and said they could be responsible for restoring my face to its original state, but there was one requirement, and that was to make it public saying that it was a Angel product from L Group, which I had no choice but to do as what they said. Then came the third consumer, and the fourth. These were the victims who had previously been poisoned by L Groups Angel range of products. Now the rhetoric was reversed and everyone was saying pretty much the same thing, that they used the Phantom Magic skin care products and ruined their faces, only to be threatened by F Group and me L Group. Lydias face became unbearably pale. She finally understood that it was no coincidence that the Phantoms products had taken over the market, but a conspiracy against her. After watching this video, consumers around the room simply threw the Phantom Magic products they had just purchased on the floor, yelling for their money back. The scene was chaotic for a while. And Aubrees face was pale, not expecting such things to be found by Leo. Leo put away his phone and looked at her with a faint smile, What else do you have to say? Aubree kept backing away, her face pale. No, this video is a fake Yes, this video cant be real! The words reminded Aubree and a smile appeared on her face again. Only that smile was crazy, more like madness. Those onlookers also looked at Leo in disbelief. Consumers were the most gullible of all. It was difficult for them to ess the truth at all. For them, both sides could be the truth! Lydia also looked at Leo: Who sent you this video? With all the technology nowadays, it could be a fake video! Leoughed softly and reacted inly. Whether its true or not, you should already have a conclusion in your mind. Leo pursed his lips, looked at Aubree and said indifferently. The video was sent to him by Ernie, there would be no fakes. As for the contents of the video, it was just that Ernie sent someone to find those victims and make them tell the truth about what happened. Lets go to F Group. Leo took Lydia with him and intended to leave. Aubree thought that Leo and Lydia were weak-minded and scared, and stopped them as soon as they could. Stop right there, this video is fake, and you want to run away? While this was happening, a vehicle wasing towards the area. An imposing middle-aged man got out of the car with arge group of people. Mr. Palmer? Aubree froze in her tracks. Ernie was now a celebrity in Hopkins, everyone knew him. Ernie swept her a faint nce, Whose video are you saying is fake? He Aubree was about to identify Leo, but her head suddenly exploded, as if she had been hit hard. He instantly became frightened and she looked at Leo and Ernie incredulously. This video is Ernie said indifferently, I sent it to Mr. Cohen, and its also something Im starting to investigate. The matter concerned Leo was dealt with him. Aubree, however, fell to the ground with a frightened poof, looking at Leo with a look of horror. What was this mans background? Even the Lord of the Palmer family ran errands for him? If Ernie personally sent it to the Leo, it must not be fake. All consumers were no longer in doubt at this point. I really didnt expect there was such an inside track! Consumers have always been vulnerable! Give my money back! All the customers who bought from the shop were furious. They had all been fooled! Ernie looked at Leo: Mr. Cohen, what do you n to do with it? Leo nced at the shop and said indifferently, Close the shop. Aubree was horrified beyond belief, she was counting on this shop to make money! Just as she was about to pray, Leos next words, moreover, nearly made her faint. Shut down all the shops specialising in the Phantom Magic series products. I want to see no shop selling the Phantom Magic series products in all of Hopkins! Leos eyes were cold as he said indifferently. Ernie immediately set to work on it. A city-wide closure, which sounded crazy, would not be possible under normal circumstances. But now that they had the video in hand, as soon as they break the story, the people above would definitely give orders to block it. That was why Lydia did business with integrity. Soon the order came down. It was a big project that could not bepleted in a day or two, but by the time Leo and Lydia arrived at F Group Building, a news came out that more than a dozen shops with products from the Phantom Magic series had already closed down. This was a fatal blow to F Group. Lydia drove away after dropping Leo off at the downstairs of F Group. Lydia wanted to follow, but was refused by Leo. The reason was that you are the chairman of L Group and F Group is a directpetitor and they will not give you in. Leo walked straight into F Group. The receptionist at the door then stopped him, Excuse me, but the chairman has given orders not to receive anyone today. Leo smiled, Its a mess within the F Group, isnt it? The receptionists eyes widened in surprise, How do you know When she finished, she covered her mouth. Leo didnt say a word, could it not be chaotic when a dozen chain shops were closed at once? You tell your chairman that Im here to sort this out. Leo said to the receptionist with a smile. Really? Thats a big help! The receptionist immediately greeted Leo with a smile and received him into the waiting room, while she herself went to the briefing. Soon, a fairly mboyant woman in her thirties was led out. She introduced to Leo, This is the chairman of our F Group, Flora Fletcher, if you have any proposals, you can talk to her. Flora sized up Leo for a few moments, hesitated and still extended her hand to him. Hello, my name is Flora, can we talk in my office? OK! Leo got up and walked straight inside. Seeing that Leo was so confident, Flora also dropped the wariness in her heart. He must have taken a shine to herpanys brand and wanted to work together in good faith. It was just that the market outside was in turmoil and so many chain shops under F Group had closed. When they arrived at the office, there were only Leo and Flora. Flora opened the door and stated the advantages of her brand. Ourpanys Phantom Magic series of products are now the best selling skincare products in the markets, and you should see our advertisements everywhere, so its the right choice to choose us. Leo smiled, Is that so? But howe I heard that a dozen of your groups chain shops all closed at the same time an hour ago? Flora had a stiff expression on her face, then smiled naturally, Its not a big deal. After a pause, Flora added, I heard from the receptionist that you are here to settle our matter, so I take the liberty to ask, how do you n to settle it? The corners of Leos mouth rose and he smiled teasingly as he put his thoughts into words. Its very simple, your F Group stops producing the Phantom Magic series of products and publicly apologises to L Group, admitting that you giarised L Groups Angel series of products, disrupting the market and seriously damaging consumers rights and interests, and the matter is settled. The expression on Floras face changed as soon as this statement was made. Narrowing his eyes, she scowled at Leo: What did you say? Arent you here to solve our problems? Leo smiled brightly: Yeah, thats right, Im here to solve your trouble, do as I say, the chain shops under your group wont be forced to close down. Its a very direct and effective solution to your trouble, isnt it? The expression on Floras face remained dumbfounded for a long time after Leo had finished. It was only after a long time that she came back to her senses and subconsciously took a step back, looked at Leo and asked, Who the hell are you? Leo smiled lightly, I forgot to introduce myself, my name is Leo Cohen and my wife is Lydia Henderson, she is the president of L Group. As soon as she heard the words L Group, Flora immediately understood the purpose of Leos visit here. Leo had indeede to solve the difficulties of F Group, and he was not lying. The solution was just the opposite of what Flora had in mind. She would lose a lot and be reviled by all! Leo Floras face turned white, then she asked, Youre also responsible for the closure of a dozen chain shops under me? Leo pursed his lips and said lightly, Kind of. You Floras eyes widened and she wanted to p Leo.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. So the original sin was right in front of her! Youre going too far with this, arent you? Were all inpetition, so why are you so devious? Flora said in annoyance. Leo smiled: You giarized L Groups products, just changed the package and changed the name, and I bring down a few of your chain shops, is that too much? When Flora heard this, a surge of anger came over her, What proof do you have that we giarised? Whether it was Aubree or Flora, they denied it. He had to show evidence. Leo smiled: Before you giarized ourpanys products, did you ever think of one thing, that I had applied for a patent on property rights in advance? Chapter 573 The Largest Shareholder Property rights patent?! Leos words made Flora freeze for a moment. There was a moment of panic on her face, clearly taken aback by Leos words. In this age of piracy, it seems that there is a greater need for something like a patent to defend rights. Any article can be patented, including goods. Whenever a new item is developed, the Group applies for a patent for the product from the patent office. They were the only ones to allowed to do it, otherwise it was a copyright infringement. There was no doubt that her Phantom Magic series of products under the F Group was a giarism of L Groups Angel series of products. But at that time she didnt know that the Angel range had been patented! If things went badly, she was likely to face legal liability. At this thought, Floras expression turned pale. But soon she was still reluctant to believe the truth of the matter. Impossible, as far as I know, we had already developed the Phantom Magic series of products before Lydia had time to apply for a patent from the patent agency, you are making a false usation! Flora was dead set against admitting it, and even looked at Leo coldly and said, Phantom Magic didnt giarise the Angel, but we developed it ourselves, and unless you can produce the patent samples of the Angel series products, I wontpromise. This was said with extreme confidence, as she was quite sure that Lydia had developed it before she had even had time to apply for the title. For that matter, she had sent a secret enquiry earlier. So she had got it all figured out! Is that so? Leo, however, smiled lightly, My wife had been busy with other things during that time, so she hadnt had time to apply for a patent, but that doesnt mean I hadnt thought of this. At these words, Floras eyes instantly became austere, What do you mean? Leo smiled, What I mean is that the patent certificate book is inside our L Group, if you want to see it, I can ask someone to bring it over. Flora froze for a moment, so he couldnt get it now! Then a smile returned to her face, The point is, can you show proof of the patent? Leoughed, You Dont believe me? Floraughed coldly twice, naturally she would not believe it. Leo shook his head, Well then, there is a more direct way. Leo took out his mobile phone and dialed the contact number of the patent agency, If you Dont believe me, I can call the patent agency right now and ask the insiders to check the patent titles of my L Groups angel products. However, if a patent agency is involved, I cant be so bored as to just go and make sure. Leo looked at Flora with a smile, I will report the matter of your giarism of L Groups products to the patent agency truthfully. Looking at the faint smile on Leos face, Flora did not say anything, and even swallowed a mouthful of saliva. She even saw that Leo had already dialed the number of the patent agency. Was it true that there was patent proof? No, hes scaring me! Flora had studied psychology and the situation at the moment, where neither side had any evidence, had entered the stage of a psychological game. Whoever was afraid first would admit defeat. In that case, make the call. Flora pretended to be calm and said, she wanted to see if Leo dared to make this call or not. She thought the pressure had returned to Leos side, but to her surprise, Leo smiled and dialed the number directly. At once, Flora panicked and wanted toe and grab Leos phone. Give me the phone! With a dodge from Leo, Flora lunged and almost fell over. Her face was white. If Leo had really taken the matter to the patent agency, then the agency would have investigated the matter thoroughly, regardless of whether there was a patent title or not. Her Phantom Magic range was a rip-off of the Angel range. There was no doubt about it. What? Youre scared? Leo narrowed his eyes at Flora andughed coldly. With this reaction alone, Leo was basically certain that Flora was giarising. At this moment, Floras face was filled with annoyance, Dont think Im afraid of you, I just dont want my group to lose a lot of money. Isnt that bad enough now? Leo smiled, Dozens of chain shops under your banner have all closed down, and next months turnover is expected to drop significantly. Unless you can be ruthless and close the market in Sallton, Winham, and New Queennd and go to the northern cities. You Flora was overwhelming, how could she possibly go to a northern city for development? By the way. Leo seemed to remember something else, and the smile on his face grew even bigger: There is a big problem with the quality of your products, right? Many consumers have had their faces disfigured after using it, and if I call the product quality and safety agency, youll really be finished. Leo fished out Rileys number in his address book. He had now been promoted and was involved in a little bit of all walks of life. He would be happy to take over the matter. Floras face was pale. Whether it was a patent agency or a quality and safety agency, they would be over. There was no doubt that Leo had pushed Flora to the brink, just a foot away from the precipice. At that moment, the office door opened and the secretary came rushing in.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Miss Fletcher, over 20 of our shops has been closed! The group has now entered a loss-making situation! At once, Floras face turned pale, as if she had overdrawn her whole body, and she sat straight down on the chair. Leo lit a cigarette and said indifferently, This is yourst chance. Break off the goods or not? Otherwise, not only will your F Group go bankrupt, you will also go to jail. When he spoke, Leos eyes had narrowed slightly, and a sharp edge swept through his eyes. Floras face was ashen. At this point, she could onlypromise. Give the order, were not doing the Phantom Magic range anymore and go to L Group to apologise in person. What? The secretarys face changed dramatically, But how will we exin to the major shareholder As soon as the words major shareholder came out, Floras face was filled with panic and the secretary herself realised that she had spoken out of turn and hastily covered her eyes. Leos eyes narrowed dangerously, What major shareholder? Nothing Flora tried her best to cover up, Ive ordered the group to stop producing the Phantom Magic series of products, so dont let my chain of shops go out of business! Leo took out his mobile phone and gave Ernie a call. Take it to the patent agency and the quality and safety agency and I want all their chains to go out of business! Chapter 574 You are Unlucky Leos eyes were gloomy and his face was ashen. There was even a murderous aura, emanating from his body. He thought that the matter of giarism woulde to an end with F Group, but he never thought that there would be a problem. The secretarys phrase major shareholder made Leo realise that someone else was behind the whole thing. Flora had clearly chosen topromise, but Leo was still ruthless in his determination to bring down F Group. No! Floras face turned pale and she screamed, ready to go for Leos phone again. This time, Leo kicked out casually. He had already tightened his grip, but Flora still screamed in agony and was kicked to the ground. The secretary at the side was already scared, not daring to move a muscle, just looking at Leo with frightened eyes. It was clear to her that the situation had been caused by her momentary excitement and her misspoken words. Flora crawled to Leo again and looked up at him with a frightened expression, I have listened to you and stopped producing Phantom Magic products, you cant drive me to extinction! Then you tell me who the majority shareholder is. Leo looked down at her from above, his eyes cold. As the secretary mentioned the major shareholder, Leo gradually realised that something was wrong. Because the rise of the Phantom Magic series of products was too fast, and the Angel series of products were epted by the public as a result of Lydias step-by-step operation, but this Phantom Magic quickly upied the market. It was not enough to rely on just one F Group. F Group, which was only apany on the surface, had forces at work behind the scenes. Floras face was ashen and she kept shaking her head. I cant tell you, Ill die if I do Leo said indifferently, Dont worry, Ill protect you from death. What do you know? Flora, however, screamed, They are not trying to kill me, but they are driving me to the brink of despair, and death is the final relief! The secretary standing by was also shivering and seemed to be in fear. Leo narrowed his eyes, It seems that the major shareholder behind you is a powerful and big shot in Hopkins, isnt it? Neither Flora nor the secretary said a word, which was a tacit acknowledgement. The range was much less and Leo had some candidates in mind. However, he still wanted to find out who that person was from Flora. You dont have a choice. Leo said indifferently, Tell me who he is and I will go after him, if you dont tell me, you will have to take the me for him, not only will yourpany be finished, you will also have to go to jail, choose for yourself. After saying this, he smoked a cigarette alone. Floras face was ashen, and she seemed to be engaged in a fierce battle of ideas. The secretary did the same, her breathing in sharply. I say it! Finally, the secretary was the first to speak and looked at Leo with a pale face, Ill tell you who he is. Flora paled and tried to stop the secretary. The secretary, however, shook off Floras hand, Miss Fletcher, Im still young, I cant be banned! Looking at such an emotional secretary, Flora gazed at her for a long time and also finally sighed. Okay, Ill tell you, but you have to promise me that after I tell you, you have to stop blocking the shops under F Group. Okay. Leo promised. Taking a deep breath, Flora slowly spoke a name: His name is Abraham Cohen, from Valenham, and he is also thergest shareholder of JP Business Association. Abraham Cohen? Leos eyes narrowed slightly. In all fairness, he should remember that name. Not only he was thergest shareholder of JP Business Association, he also came from the Cohen family of Valenham. What is his purpose in doing this? Leo asked. Flora shook her head, I dont know, all I know is that the head of JP Business Association, President Mylo, approached me and said he had a way for my group to take over the market in one fell swoop. Before that, my F Group was just a small, unimpressivepany, also engaged in cosmetics, but it couldnt bepared to L Group, and I couldnt refuse his offer, so I joined JP Business Association. They asked me to giarise L Groups Angel series of products because they intended to suppress L Group in the market and a new product had toe out to take the ce of the Angel series, so the Phantom Magic series of skin care products came out. They also really took over the market quickly, as they promised me, and put L Groups Angel products down. He told me that I just had to keep producing the Phantom Magic products and ensure the supply of goods, and they would help me out with the channels advertising and also the selling channels, and then, there was this situation now. Leo nodded, it turned out that there was JP Business Association behind this. JP Business Association was ranked as one of the eightrgest chambers ofmerce in the country, and controlling the market for cosmetics in Hopkins was a breeze. The press advertisement to discredit L Group was also made by JP Business Association for the F Group. Ive told you all I know, so you can leave me alone, right? Flora said with trepidation. Yes. Leo promised and immediately called Ernie and asked him to stop making a move on the F Group. Now that the person behind the crime had been found, there was no need for F Group to be driven to extinction, a slight punishment would suffice. Soon, Flora received the news that eight of its chain shops still survived. Originally, these eight, too, were to be blocked. Just because of a word from Leo.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. At once, Floras eyes were filled with horror as she looked at Leo. She sort of understood that this young man in front of her had an influence that was not weaker than Abrahams. She immediately called the shop managers of those eight shops and immediately took down all the products of the Phantom Magic series. Leo gave Flora another business card, You are in the brick and mortar shop business, while our L Group is mainly in the online shop, thebination of the two should work well. You take this business card and go to someone called Caroline Ford, she will be in charge of the process rted to your chain of shops stocking the Angel range of products. Flora looked dumbly at Leo, hesitated for a moment, but still took the business card. This was a little pensation from Leo for her knowledge of the times. Lydia gave Leo a call to ask if things had been resolved. Its sorted, but Ive got a bit of work to do. Leo smiled and then drove to the location where JP Business Association was located. Originally, he was mindful of the fact that JP Business Association was also under his name, and did not pursue Mylo for what he had done. But now, he had to go and make a move. The Eye of the World was the city centre of Hopkins. Consisting of two buildings, the intersection in the middle resembled an eye looking into the sky. This was how the Eye of the World was named. At the same time, it was a ce where influential forces were located. JP Business Association ranked as one of the eight major chambers ofmerce. It was also the centre of trade andmerce. Those who could enter and leave this ce were basically important figures in the business world of the mall. Although the entire JP Business Association was also his, he was still stopped by the security guards. Like the HY Business Associations headquarters, JP Business Association had a strong police presence. Isnt this that loser ex-husband of Arie? Suddenly, a womans teasing voice came from behind. Leo frowned and looked back. A woman as dazzling as a princess was seen getting out of a stretch business Lincoln, stepping on her high heels and strutting towards him. When she looked at Leo, she raised her chin condescendingly and looked at him with disdain and sulking eyes. It was none other than Cindy of the royal Spencer family! She was followed by two bodyguards. Leo could tell at a nce that although they had not practiced internal energy, they were not far from it. Such a strong person, even in the Martial Arts Association, was extremely rare, yet they were used as a bodyguard escort by Cindy, which was a bit of an outrage. But it was also evident that Cindys position in the Spencer family was even more prestigious than Aries. However, Leo only gave a faint sweeping nce and lost interestpletely. No matter how noble and beautiful Cindy was, in his eyes, she was like a weed on the roadside. Leo walked directly in front of her in a dignified manner, without ncing at her. At once, a wave of nameless anger erupted from Cindys heart. She shouted, Leo, stop right there! Leo turned back and swept her a faint nce, Whats wrong? Cindy rushed to Leo in anger and gave him a fierce re, Since you dared to treat me like that before, I will definitely not let you off! Cindys face was filled with anger and Leo frowned, What did I do to you? At these words, Cindy froze straight away. The next moment, she looked even more frantic. She wanted to p Leo, You actually forgot everything? At that, Leo smiled: Sorry, I am a person with a bad memory and dont pay much attention to unimportant things. Do you want to remind me? You At these words, Cindy was outright furious, and she was so angry that she was trembling all over. Well, let me remind you. You kicked me down the stairs! Cindy red at Leo with a face full of annoyance. It drawn on Leo. I got it! Previously, when Arie organized the Cohen family and Byrne family to unite with the Spencer family to snipe at the Newman family, Cindy appeared halfway and not only pped Arie hard, but also tried to make a move on Lydia. Leo could be indifferent to Arie being beaten, but could not stand Lydia being beaten. So, with the intervention of Kingsley, the second ranked expert of the Hopkins Martial Arts Association, he kicked Cindy straight down the stairs. To Leo, it was not a big deal, but to Cindy, it was an unbearable insult! Last time, you had Arie and Lydia to protect you, this time you fell alone and were caught by me, count yourself unlucky! Cindy looked coldly at Leo and spoke up. Chapter 575 Doubling Back Cindy stopped in front of Leo, with an arrogant look on her face, saying that she wouldnt let Leo in. Leos eyes went cold: I now have urgent business to find the general director of JP Business Association, I have no time to pester you. Upon hearing this, Cindy immediately looked at Leo in surprise. She didnt realise that he was also going to the general director of JP Business Association, for the same purpose as herself. But soon, Cindy sneered again, a chill even hanging on her face. Look at your own status, is President Mylo someone you can meet? Besides, Im not done with you yet, do you think you can walk into this building? At these words, Leo suddenlyughed: If this is all the knowledge and level of the best of the young generation of the Spencer family, with all due respect, you can give the title to Arie, you dont deserve it! When this statement was made, Cindy directly stared at Leo with wide eyes and a face full of incredulity. Not to mention her shock, even her several martial arts bodyguards were staring at Leo with dumbfounded eyes. Cindy was surprised that that she was so insulted. What did you say? How dare you, a status-less son-inw of the Henderson family, say Im not worthy? Coming back to her senses, Cindy was shaking with anger: Im not worthy? Is Arie worthy? Leo nodded, It does seem to me that she would be better suited to take your ce. These wordspletely stirred up the hostility in Cindys heart. The expression on her face instantly turned sombre. There was only one sentence left in his head. Taking her ce Cindys body trembled violently, her eyes were full of gloom, and even surged with killing intent. That was right. Leos wordspletely poked at the thing that Cindy feared most in her heart. In terms of looks, Arie was better-looking than her, and in terms of intrigue, Arie was even better. The only thing that Cindy had an advantage over Arie was family influence. Everyone turned to her, everyone clung to her. But she was clear that once she let Arie get a firm foothold in the Spencer family, this advantage she had would be gone. That was why she was so keen to get Arie out. She was really afraid of being reced by Arie! Do you think you know me well? Cindy stared at Leo with a deadly cold look in her eyes. Leo shook his head, Im not interested in getting to know you, dont make a fool of yourself. Having said that, he once again walked towards the building. Stand still! Furious, Cindy chased after Leo, irritated to the core. A cold light shed in Leos eyes, this woman had provoked his killing intent by stirring up such nonsense. The key was that Cindy was still unaware of the danger that hade, shemanded her several martial arts bodyguards, Beat him up, no need to be mercy, I want to pay him back twice for that kickst time! Not at all worried that her five bodyguards would lose, she walked straight into the building. Thus, five martial arts bodyguards blocked Leos way. Leo looked at each of them, his gaze cold, You have five seconds to get out of my sight. The five men did not move out of the way, but instead had a teasing look on their faces, No one can save you if you dare to insult our youngdy! In the next moment, the five mens auras soared in unison, five powerful auras unleashed and powerful to the extreme. They looked at Leo in a condescending manner. In their eyes, Leo was already a dead man. The security guards of the building also knew that these five people were not something they could mess with, and did not stop them at that moment. Is that so?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. However, the corners of Leos mouth rose and a cruel smile surfaced. Since yourdy told you to take a swing at me, dont me me for scrapping your hands! Along with the words, Leos aura exploded with a vengeance as he smashed his fist. That was fast! The five men were startled and reflexively fought back. They were fast enough, but they were still a beat behind. The five men fell to the ground like a stack, piling up almost taller than the Leo. This scene deeply stimted the hearts of the pedestrians around. They had long seen the sh between Leo and Cindy. But while they all felt that the Leo was finished, the opposite was true. Did Cindy underestimate me too much, or was she too confident in you all? In a cold tone, Leo came straight to the five bodyguards and looked at them from a high position. Finally, the five mens eyes became frightened. They did not expect that Leo, who in their eyes could be killed with his bare hands, would be so terrifyingly strong. Stop it! Seeing Leos movements as he prepared to waste the man, the building security finally rushed out. They were Cindys bodyguards, and if they were invalidated, he would be responsible for it. Sir, this is the Eye of the World, the financial hearnd, and this kind of unqualified thing cannot happen! He said to Leo in a very stern manner. Leo was amused, The conflict has been going on for so long before you came out, so you are a bit negligent in your duties, arent you? The security guards naturally had to be on Cindys side, and it was impossible to watch Leo do it. Get out of here, Im not going to let you into the building! The guard had a straight face. The smile on Leos face intensified, Excuse me, I have to scrap the man, and I want to enter the building as well. As soon as the words were out of his mouth, he lifted his foot and stomped lightly on the shoulders of the five men. What rang out was the chilling sound of cracking bones. Ah The entire ground floor hall was filled with the heartbreaking screams of the five bodyguards. The guard looked stunned, his forehead covered in sweat. How dare you hurt someone in public? Leo smiled: You can go to the video and see who started the fight, I was at best in self-defense! With that, he pulled out his phone and made a call, Forrest,e to me. Ten minutester, a stretch Lincoln came to a halt just below the Eye of the World. Several middle-aged men in suits stepped out of their cars. Forrest saw the situation in front of him at a nce and swept the security guard lightly, I am the head of HY Business Association, Forrest Barker, I have something to discuss with President Mylo now, can Ie in? The guards eyes were wide and he was already stunned. He could not believe this man was the head of another major chamber ofmerce, on an equal footing with President Mylo! How dare he stop this man? He could only watch as Leo and Forrest strutted inside the building. On the other hand, on the top floor of the Eye of the World, Mylo was talking about something with Cindy. At the mention that Leo also wanted to visit him, Mylo suddenly smiled. Dont worry, he wont be able to get up there Before the sound of Mylosughter could be heard, the office door was kicked open hard from outside. Forrest walked in with a group of senior members of HY Business Association, with no expression on his face. Chapter 576 Ruthless Dismissal What are you? How dare you to break into my office? When his office was broken into for no apparent reason, and the door was kicked open in such a violent manner, Mylo immediately stood up with a face full of anger and roared. But as soon as he saw Leo and Forrest, his face changed. Leo? Its you?! Cindy was also full of surprise, eximing incredulously. Shouldnt you be getting a lesson from my bodyguards? Why are you up here Cindy blurted out. As if remembering something, her face suddenly changed abruptly, Where are my bodyguards? Leo smiled faintly, Go to the window and take a look. Cindys face was unpleasant, but she still got up and went to the floor-to-ceiling window, looking down. In fact, upon seeing Leo walk in intact, she had a rough guess in her mind. She just didnt want to believe that fact. Although the floors were extremely high, the view from above allowed her to take in the scene below. She caught a glimpse of the five men lying neatly side by side. There were also a number of people gathered around, all whispering. There was even the sound of a whimpering ambnce. How is this possible?! Cindys beautiful eyes burst open, her face full of surprise. They were martial arts masters she had hired at a high price, and were not at all in the same league as an ordinary bodyguard or even a retired soldier. She thought she could teach Leo a lesson, but she never thought they would be the ones to fall. And, judging by the time, they look like theyd been lying around for a long time. It showed that Leo tackled the five men without much effort. It was stunning. Leo, how dare you strike at my people, you are too arrogant! Cindy turned back to her, suppressing her angry questioning. Leo smiled, I thought you would tell President Mylo about this matter, but it looks like you didnt tell anyone about it. As soon as these words were spoken, Cindys face immediately turned pale to the extreme. She told Mylo about it, only it was a version of Leo being taught a lesson, not realising that the truth was theplete opposite. It left her awkward. But, Ive already ruined one of the arms of your five bodyguards, so were even. Leo said in a calm tone, but it made Cindy exasperated. Are you guys talking about something? Leo looked at Cindy and Mylo and asked. Mylo did not speak. Leo took it as a tacit agreement and said directly to Cindy, Whatever you have to do, put it aside for now, you can go first, I have something to talk to President Mylo. An intriguing smile floated at the corners of his mouth. Immediately, Mylos gaze flinched and he looked at Leo warily. Why should I go out Cindy stood up with a sulking face, but Leo swept her a faint nce. At once, Cindy was like falling into an ice cave, and her whole body shuddered. She no longer had the shelter of her five bodyguards, and if Leo really wanted to do something to her, Cindy would find it difficult to resist. In this case, she could only retreat for the time being. She immediately stood up and said at Mylo, President Mylo, I wille back another day. As she walked past Leo, Cindy didnt forget to give him a vicious re. Well, lets get down to business. Leo smiled and sat down in front of Mylo, the smile on his face made Mylo feel a great pressure. This pressure was multifaceted, whether it was forcing out Cindy or having Forrest, the chief in charge of HY Business Association, sitting behind him, it all added to the pressure. What do you want to talk about? Mylo asked with a cold face and a forced calmness. In fact, the fact that Leo was still alive was greatly to the surprise of Mylo. Because before that, his impression of Leo was still at the stage of thatpetition with the Hopkins Martial Arts Association. That day Billy died and his head was sent to the Hopkins Martial Arts Association. In a fit of rage, the General Council President Nathaniel sent Cole, the ninth ranked expert of the Martial Arts Association, to kill Leo. He didnt think Leo would survive at all, but as it turned out, not only did Leo survive, he also defeated the God of War, Cole, in a great victory. What do I want to talk about? President Mylo, you dont know? A sharp edge swept across Leos eyes. Mylo immediately looked flustered as he saw a glint of morbid killing intent in Leos eyes. He stood up at once and said coldly, How could I possibly know that? Also, whats HY Business Association doing here? Although the eight major chambers ofmerce were all under the umbre of the Commerce Maestro, each of them was constantly fighting with each other over resources. The same applied to HY Business Association and JP Business Association. Mylo did not like Forrest. Forrest stood behind Leo and smiled lightly, Dont worry, President Mylo, Im not here today to look for trouble, I simply havent seen you for too long, so I came along for a visit. You can talk and just pretend we dont exist. Forrests breezy voice, however, inadvertently intensified the pressure on Mylo. What a lie. He was here to back up the Leo! And how was it possible to pretend they didnt exist? Mylo looked back at Leo: I really dont know what youre doing here, my I have some hints? Leo nodded, Okay. After a pause, Leo said, F Group. Mylo was puzzled, F Group is a group under my JP Chamber of Commerce, whats wrong with that? Leo remained unruffled and just smiled, Check the news. After a moments hesitation, Mylo swiped the news. But soon after, he was shocked by a piece of news. F Group announced that it would no longer produce the Phantom Magic range of skincare products and publicly apologised to L Group for copying its Angel range of products under its name. And, F Group announced that it has partnered with L Group to vigorously develop offline brick-and-mortar shops to sell the Angel range of products. Whats going on here? Mylos face was full of incredulity, and deep in his eyes was a hint of anger surfaced. Leo smiled and pursed his lips, F Group giarized otherpanies products openly, but JP Business Association doesnt care, cant it be that you actually know about this matter but tacitly approved? Having said that, he looked sharply at Mylo. Mylos face grew unpleasant: How is that possible? I dont know of this. Leo smiled, Okay, no need to be sophomoric, I have heard from Flora, it is the order from the biggest shareholder of your JP Business Association, Abraham, where is he now? At the mention of Abraham, Mylos face had a pale look for a moment. But very quickly, he returned to normal and said to Leo, Where did you hear about this name? I have absolute control over JP Business Association, and I am thergest shareholder. Leo narrowed his eyes and a sharp edge shed in his eyes, It seems that you are going to cover up Abraham. Being stared at by Leo, Mylos body was chilled all over for a moment, with the feeling of being stared at by a wild beast. Forrest said faintly, President Mylo, you had better not offend the unimaginably big man for a small gain. If Leos words only put pressure on Mylo, then Forrests words made him feel unsure of himself. As a rule, although Leo was Lydias husband and son-inw of the Henderson family, but there was no need for Mylo to be afraid of him. But Forrest was at the same level of existence as Mylo. Forrest, however, treated the Leo with such deference, even subservience. This was somewhat intriguing. Mylo was not stupid and looked at Forrest: You mean to tell me not to offend the Leo. Forrest didnt say anything, just smiled lightly. Leo casually sat down on the sofa, Lets put it this way, Ill give you ten minutes to think about it, whether you say where Abraham is or not, it will make all the difference. Having said that, he poured a steaming cup of tea straight away and blew on it. The water in the teacup then rippled out, as did Mylos restless heart. Mylo was outwardly calm, but in reality he was panicking to the extreme. Thergest shareholder of JP Business Association was Abraham, and the fact that Leo said this was enough to surprise Mylo. Leos insight was astounding. The market war between the Phantom Magic series of products and the Angel series of products, normal people would think that the two groups werepeting against each other, but Leo had checked into Abraham step by step. However, Mylo still wasnt going to tell the truth. Abraham is just a senior member of my Chamber of Commerce, holding only a small share and not thergest shareholder. Forrest jerked to his feet, but Leo stopped him with a smile and a wave of his hand. He still had his hot tea in his hand, We will see in ten minutes. Forrest then knew that the big boss was going to use the power at hand. Mylo did not say anything, simply because he felt that the value of Leo was not as powerful as Abraham.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. But when he learned the real identity of the big boss, he would regret it, right? Soon, ten minutes were up. Still, Mylo said nothing. Leo also happened to finish the cup of hot water. Since you refused me, you dont have to be the chief in charge of this JP Business Association. Leo said to Mylo. When this statement was made, both Mylo and Forrest were filled with horror. All were stunned by the words. Did Big Boss want to remove Mylo? It was unprecedented to remove a Chamber of Commerces chief executive. It was crazy! After a long time, Mylo came back to his senses andughed out loud. What do you mean? Youre removing me as a general in charge? Do you know what youre talking about? There was no fear on Mylos face at all; on the contrary, he found it amusing. It was like hearing the funniest joke in the world! Of course, you are in charge of JP Business Association in general, but now it is Forrest in charge. Leo said with a t expression, as if he was talking about a trivial matter. Chapter 577 Commerce Maestro Calls There were eight major chambers ofmerce in the country, and their survival or death was at the whim of the Leo, not to mention the chief of a mere chamber ofmerce. In fact, the Leo considered that there were too many chambers ofmerce and that perhaps several could be merged and coexisted.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. All this was within the control of the Leo. It was just a pity that Mylo wouldnt have thought of this connection at all. Not to mention him, Forrest could not have guessed the connection. He only knew that the big boss was in a privileged position and knew Mr. Commerce Maestro, but he did not know that Leo had such power. Hahaha Mylo suddenlyughed out loud, looking at Leo with a yful and disdainful expression, Did you think the whole world was yours after you married Miss Henderson? Often, when someone became rich overnight, they be unbeatable, not realising that they were still living at the bottom of the socialdder. Now in the eyes of Mylo, Leo married Miss Henderson and didnt know his position at all. Wake up, although Miss Henderson is your wife, you have not been acknowledged by the Henderson family at all, you are nothing, and you are still talking big about removing me from office? Mylos face was full of disdain, as far as he was concerned, Leo was a clown. Even Forrest couldnt help bute over and whisper in Leos ear, Big Boss, just suppress JP Business Association appropriately, its simply impossible to change the person in charge! After saying that, he patiently introduced to Leo. The chief in charge of each chamber ofmerce is appointed by Mr. Commerce Maestro himself, and only Mr. Commerce Maestro is qualified to decide on staff changes at this level, unless you are even powerful than Mr. Commerce Maestro! Even Forrest knows more than you do! Mylo smiled and walked up to Leo without any fear at all, Unless you can invite Mr. Commerce Maestro over and have him personally depose me, or you wont be able to do it. He basically believed the fact that the Leo could not do anything to him. In that case, he wouldnt have to say where Abraham was. At this time, Leo was smiling as he took out his mobile phone, If thats the case, then its even easier, wont it be fine if I call Commerce Maestro? What? Call Commerce Maestro? Everyone was dumbfounded by these words. It was only after a long time that Mylo reacted and broke into a cursing fit. What are you worthy of a phone call with Mr. Commerce Maestro? Do you have the number of Mr. Commerce Maestro? Myloughed in anger and broke into a series of curses at Leo. Even Forrests face was ashen. They had the phone number of Mr. Commerce Maestro, but did not dare to call him. Usually it was Mr. Commerce Maestro who called when there was something to inform. Who would believe Leo now when he said he had called Mr. Commerce Maestro? Leo smiled and did not say anything. He dialed a random number and the call went through quickly. Remove Mylo the chief of JP Business Association, and rece him with Forrest. After saying that, he hung up the phone. There was dead silence as both Mylo and Forrest watched the scene with dumbfounded eyes. Who was he calling? Suddenly, Mylo sneered, Good acting! He was about to say something else, but there was a call A harsh phone call rang out and Mylo froze for a moment. As soon as he looked at the caller ID, he turned so pale with fear that he even dropped the phone on the floor. You dropped your phone on the floor. Leo cautioned yfully. The phone ringing continued. But Mylo didnt have the courage to connect the phone. Forrest looked down and was shocked to see the caller ID. Mr. Commerce Maestro! Its really Mr. Commerce Maestro?! Forrest was so shaken that he couldnt help but turn around and look at Leo. The big boss actually did call the Commerce Maestro. I advise you to pick it up quickly, Commerce Maestros are very time conscious, everything will only be said once and if you dont hear it the first time, its expired. Leos faint voice came through again, and only then did Mylo react, but with an even more frightened expression. Commerce Maestro was capable and used every second of his time effectively. This secret, known only to the top brass of the Chamber, was not expected to be known to Leo. Coincidence, it must be a coincidence A smile barely appeared on Mylos face before he picked up the phone and warily answered it. Mr. Commerce Maestro? Can I help you? Where are you now? A mans low voice suddenly came over the phone. Just by hearing the sound, Mylo felt the pressure. This was the voice of the Commerce Maestro. Im at JP Business Association headquarters. Mylo forced himself to calm down and tried to sound as calm as possible. Good, issue a staffing change immediately. Commerce Maestro said indifferently, From today onwards, you will step down from the position of chief officer and Forrest will take over. At these words, Mylos pupils suddenly shrank and his face turned as pale as paper. He turned back and looked at Leo in disbelief. Leo was smiling faintly at him. At this moment, Mylos heart was pounding and fear spread throughout his body! Mr. Commerce Maestro, really, hade to remove him from office! Forrest was also shocked, he only knew that the Big Boss and Mr. Commerce Maestro knew each other, but he didnt expect Mr. Commerce Maestro to listen to the Big Boss so much! Mylo shuddered inwardly and said to the Commerce Maestro on the phone, Mr. Commerce Maestro, I didnt do anything wrong! Didnt do anything wrong? Commerce Maestro sneered, Think for yourself, have you offended anyone you shouldnt? The Commerce Maestros voice was low enough for everyone in the room to hear it. Big Boss, whats going on? Rob said in shock. Leo smiled, Didnt I mention it to you before? Commerce Maestro owes me a favour. A favour?! At these words, both Forrest and Mylo were shocked. No wonder, Mr. Commerce Maestro did not hesitate to listen to the Big Boss, it turned out that Mr. Commerce Maestro owed him a favour. Mylos face was ashen as he fell onto the sofa with a poof. Go ahead and post it. The tone of the Commerce Maestro was cold. Wait a minute, Mr. Commerce Maestro! Mylo shouted directly. This call could not be disconnected; once it was, he would really be removed from his position as chief executive. Suddenly, as if he had remembered something, he came directly to Leo. That expression was as excited as if he had grabbed a lifeline: Ill tell you where Abraham is, and you tell Mr. Commerce Maestro not to depose me! Leo smiled lightly, It depends on your performance. Mylo immediately replied without thinking, Hes downstairs, he nned the whole thing, I was just a participant! On hearing this, a cold light shed in Leos eyes and he immediately walked towards the stairs. Chapter 578 The Confidence However, just after opening the office door, Leo saw a tall young man, standing in the doorway. He wore a pair of gold-rimmed sses and looked polite and courteous, but the constantly reflecting lenses made Leo feel a hint of hostility. Mr. Cohen? Seeing the young man, Mylos face changed slightly and he subconsciously screamed out. Leo and Forrest were stunned. Youre Abraham Cohen? Leo narrowed his eyes slightly, and a sharp edge swept through his eyes. Abraham smiled faintly and did not respond, instead his gaze crossed over Leo and Forrest andnded on Mylo. President Mylo, you finally broke our agreement by giving out my name. Mylos face was pale and he wanted to exin, but he didnt know how. He could only apologise, Mr. Cohen, Im sorry, if I dont tell them, Im going to lose my position, I hope you understand. What if I dont understand? Abrahams eyes narrowed slightly as he said indifferently to Mylo. In an instant, both Forrest and Mylo felt a huge psychological pressure. It was as if their throats had been contained by arge invisible hand and they could not even breathe. Leo was the only one who re-entered the office and sized up the man. He was Abraham! The culprit for propping up F Group and suppressing L Group! In Leos eyes, a touch of killing intent passed quietly. For the sake of his own future, Mylo could only say stiffly, Sorry, Mr. Cohen. I came a long way from Valenham to support you, and this is how you repay me? You know, one word from me could cause turmoil in your JP Business Association. Abraham sat casually on the sofa, the look on his face was not sulking, on the contrary, it was calm. But it was this calmness that gave everyone an air of particr danger. Leo sent a text message to Commerce Maestro, whether Mylo would continue to be in charge of JP Business Association in general to be decided. Only then did the Commerce Maestro hang up the phone, Mylo let out a long breath of relief. No matter what happened in the future, he was still in charge of JP Business Association, and everything was not at its worst. Mr. Cohen, we are just a partnership, I dont have to give up my current position for you. Mylo said in a low tone. What did you say? Abrahams eyes narrowed even more finely and his tone cooled. In an instant, the pressure on Forrest and Mylo intensified. Leave that alone first, I have something to ask you. Leo, however, came in front of Abraham and said indifferently, What is your purpose in supporting F Group to giarize and smear my wifes L Group? There was a slight chill in Leos eyes. Now that the matter had been settled, he just wanted to know what Abraham was up to in doing so. Your wife? Abraham gave Leo a surprised look and then smiled, So youre that son-inw of the Henderson, huh? Leo did not speak, his gaze grim as he looked at him. Abraham said indifferently, I just avenge my cousins death, and by the way, meeting you, an alien nsman. Your cousin? Leo asked. Abraham calmly uttered a name. Hayden. At that, Leo also smiled, only that smile did not contain a bit of warmth. So it was him. At the same time, Leo remembered. The person who represented Leo to Hopkins this time was led by Hayden. But Hayden was only the titr one, but in fact the main backbone was this Abraham. Leo pointed at Abraham and looked back at Mylo: What else is he from, apart from being from the Cohen family? When Mylo was about to speak, Abraham smiled softly. He doesnt know much, so its better for me to tell you, with the badge, you are entitled to know with my identity. Abraham looked at Leo and said in a condescending tone. Leos gaze flinched, but he did not speak. Abraham say indifferently, I am the Abraham you are looking for, and apart from being from the Cohen family, I am also a member of JWCC in Valenham. JWCC! As soon as these words came out, Forrests mind was as full of astonishment as if it had exploded. Mylos eyes also carried a deep scorn. Leo narrowed his eyes and gave Abraham a deep look. He didnt expect this Abraham to be from JWCC in Valenham. Like HY Business Association and JP Business Association, JWCC was ranked as one of the eightrgest chambers ofmerce in the country. Having said that, the status of the eight chambers was very different. JWCC was located in the ancient city of Valenham and was the highest ranking of the eight major chambers. Commerce Maestro often visited JWCC to check on the situation. As for the members inside, they were all members of the nine great royal families. Leo narrowed his eyes and surveyed Abraham, no wonder he became the biggest shareholder of JP Business Association, it turned out to be JWCC. I dont care where youe from or what your background is, if you take a shot at my wifespany, I will not spare you! Leo said as he looked coldly at Abraham. Abrahamughed softly, I admit that for the sake of Miss Henderson, I will give you some respect, but you are not yet qualified to talk to me. In his words, he exuded an air of arrogance, not putting Leo in his sights at all. Leo alsoughed softly, So, youre not going to apologize? The giarism and smearing of L Group by supporting F Group, originally Leo only needed an apology from the other party and the matter would be put to rest. But as it stood now, Abraham did not seem to be cooperating. Apologize?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The smile on Abrahams face grew even bigger: I avenged Hayden, so whats the point of apologizing? Leo nodded: In that case, let me also avenge my wife, as a courtesy. Abrahams eyes suddenly turned sharp, What are you retaliating with? I am a member of JWCC, not to mention your HY Chamber of Commerce and JP Business Association, even if both of them came together, they wouldnt dare to take a swing at me! Neither Forrest nor Mylo said a word. In front of JWCC, HY Chamber of Commerce and JP Business Association were nothing. Leo, however, smiled, Are you that confident? Sure. Abrahams face was full of confidence, You have the Cohens badge of identity, the best thing to do would be to cater to me, not to antagonise me. The smile on Leos face intensified, I cater to you? Yes. Abraham said, It was just warning to your wife. Both Mylo and Forrest felt a sense of superiority that originated in his bones. In the next moment, however, Leo was slowly walking towards Abraham. Forrest immediately pulled Leo towards him, Big Boss, dont, hes from the Cohen family and a member of JWCC, hitting him will cause trouble. Hearing Forrests words, instead of being afraid, Abrahamughed as if he had heard some kind of joke, You want to beat me up? Ill give you this chance. Beat him? Thats too mercy for him. Leos smile was honourable, but that smile, however, was ice-cold. Leos words made Abraham uneasy, not knowing what Leo wanted. But still not very flustered, after all, the status was there. Only Leo walked up to Abraham and reached his hand to the pocket on the front of his cor. holding a badge that represented status and was gold in colour. Is this the Cohens identity badge? As if seeing Cohens identity badge for the first time, Leo took it down and yed with it, with a teasing smile on his face. The Cohen family was not the same as his eight royal families. Every member of the Cohen royal family wore an identity medal, the one that was auctioned at the auction. Abraham never expected that Leo would take off his badge. Dont you have one? Abrahams eyes went cold as he looked at Leo and asked. Leo smiled and nodded, I do, but prefer someone elses. At these words, everyones expressions turned strange. What did Leo want with Abrahams identity badge? However, the next moment, Leo made a move that shocked everyone - The identity badge was yed with in his hand for a while before he casually threw it out of the window. Boom! Looking at the scene, Mylo and Forrest stared incredulously, both terrified. My badge! Abrahams eyes even burst open and he rushed to the window at top speed. However, it was already toote. The badge shone golden in the sunlight and disappeared from sight. Abraham stared at it for a long time, still somewhat unable to believe that his badge was gone. It was a status symbol and if it was lost, he would be chastised by the Cohen family. Leo Abraham gritted his teeth to death and looked back at Leo with a fierce face. How dare you throw my badge? Both Mylo and Forrest were also dumbfounded that Leo, not only snatched Abrahams identity badge, but also threw it away. Leo smiled, I dont know if its just me, but every single person Ive met from the Valenham royal family has a kind of bewildering confidence. Your bewildered confidencees from your identity badge, and now that Ive given it away, are you still as confident as ever? Speaking of this, Leo looked at Abraham teasingly. How dare you! At this moment, Abraham finally could no longer remain calm and his face was full of contortions, wishing he could push Leo off the ce. Since you threw my badge, Ill just have to grab yours. Abraham looked at Leo and said coldly. Although Leo was smiling, that smile had cooled considerably. Do you think you have a chance? Leo said indifferently. As he spoke, he had reached out with one hand and firmly grasped Abrahams hair. Then m it down hard. There was a muffled sound and Abrahams face smashed heavily on the coffee table. At once, blood flowed. Chapter 579 Returning the Whole Thing to Its Owner Who taught you to be so righteous when youve done something wrong? Leos gaze was cold, a morose coldness bursting out of his eyes as he spoke in a chilling voice. This scene deeply shook the hearts of both Mylo and Forrest. The whole scene was silent, except for the sound of the ticking second hand ticking away. They find it incredible. Abraham was not only the young master of the Cohen family in Valenham, but also a member of JWCC. Although it was a small and insignificant role, it was enough for the general directors of these chambers to treat him with courtesy. They never expected him to be taught such a vicious lesson by Leo.N?velDrama.Org content. Ah Leo used some force. After the silence, the whole office was filled with the sound of Abrahams screams. He lost his bnce and took several steps backwards. Mylo and Forrests eyes, however, fell on Abrahams hideous and ghastly face. His face was covered in blood, the bridge of his nose was broken, and from both his nostrils bubbles of blood continued to emerge. He kept covering his face and screaming, his face as pale as paper. What was even more incredible was that Abraham looked at his own blood-stained hands and actually fell to the ground in shock. It was woefully inadequate. Forrest was puzzled, wasnt it just his face that had been smashed and bled, why was he so scared? But as if remembering something, Mylo shouted, Get someone to take Mr. Cohen to have his face cleaned, he has a very heavy case of blood-sickness! Blood-sickness?! At these words, Forrests face changed greatly. Leo gave Abraham a surprised look, this man actually had blood-sickness. Blood from other people was fine, but if it was his own blood, he would be scared out of his mind. While Leo was in a daze, Mylo had already gone over to assist Abraham. Mr. Cohen, how are you? In the meantime, the buildings medical staff had been called to take him to have his facial wounds cleaned. The scene was in chaos, and Forrest reacted at this point, quicklying to Leo with a stony expression. Mr. Cohen, you should get out of here! As a member of the Cohen family and a member of JWCC, its impossible for Abraham not to bring a bodyguard! Even if he had seen Leo rm Mr. Commerce Maestro before, he did not think Leo could stand up to JWCC in Valenham. After all, JWCC was thergest of the eight chambers in the country and had thergest flow of funds. However, Leo acted as if nothing was wrong, still sitting back on the sofa with a calm expression. Why would I leave? He engineered a strike against my wifespany, and shouldnt he take this one? Leos tone was indifferent, not at all concerned. He even took out a white handkerchief and gently wiped the blood from his hands with aplomb. At these words, Forrest was anxious. He put his hope on Leo, and if he alerted JWCC, there was nothing he could do! Mr. Cohen, our eight chambers ofmerce are under Mr. Commerce Maestro, but recently Mr. Commerce Maestro conveyed a message to the chief in charge of our eight chambers ofmerce that he is not the chief controlling person of the eight chambers ofmerce at all, but is managing them on behalf of an unimaginable great man! Now that the eight chambers are pretty much managed, Mr. Commerce Maestro also has ns to step down from his position, he intends to hand over the management of the eight chambers to someone else, and this person, most likely, is someone in JWCC! In the heat of the moment, Forrest leaked out the secrets of the highest level within the Chamber, which was enough to show the importance Forrest attached to Leo. On hearing this, Leo was surprised. Oh? Commerce Maestro is nning to step down from his position? Leos breath was tinged with discontent. Of course he knew that Commerce Maestro was going to hand over the management of the eight chambers to the Chamber of Commerce. It must have been returned intact to its rightful owner! But he didnt have time to worry about the eight chambers ofmerce. No, he cant leave his position! Leos attitude was firm. Forrest, on the other hand, was outright dumbfounded. Did the big boss order Mr. Commerce Maestro? Looking back, Forrest looked even more anxious. Mr. Cohen, JWCC is made up of the nine royal families of Valenham, if it is Mr. Commerce Maestro who happens to choose the Cohen family, it will be a disaster of destruction for us! Leo nodded, Yes, but the person that the Commerce Maestro is going to hand over to wont be from JWCC, he doesnt have that much guts. Forrest looked even more dumbfounded. How did he know that Mr. Commerce Maestro made decisions? As the two men spoke, the door had opened. You beat me, do you think youll be able to walk away? A fierce and hideous voice came out. Only to see Abraham, whose face had been cleaned, had re-entered with his men, with a murderous look on his face, eager to kill Leo. Behind him were several powerful bodyguards who, just by standing there, took ones breath away. Forrests face was pale, an expression of horror on his face. Although he was the chief in charge of HY Business Association, he didnt dare to make a move against Abraham of JWCC! Leo, the paramedics have just said that my nose is broken, I have a habit of doing to others what they do to me. Do you want to do it yourself, or shall I help you? Abraham looked at Leo and said coldly. At these words, Forrest and Mylo looked even more tense. Because they knew that Abraham would not rest. When Leo was settled, next, it was them! Leo, however, was holding a cup of hot tea, gently shaking it and squinting his eyes, Sorry, I dont have a propensity for self-abuse. At these words, a morose chill instantly erupted from Abrahams eyes. You threw my badge and hit me, no one can save you! Abraham said angrily. The group of men behind immediately walked towards Leo with cold faces. They went over in a clever direction, just cutting off all of Leos escape routes. There was only one floor-to-ceiling window left, so if Leo had the courage, he could jump out and escape. However, if he leapt from the Eye of the World, his bone would scatter. A scowl appeared on Abrahams face, as if he had already seen Leos disfigured and broken face. Mr. Leo Forrests heart was pounding and he was nervous to the core. Leo put down his teacup and stood up with the intention of striking. At that moment, however, the door to the office opened again and a group of bodyguards poured in, twice as many as Abrahams, looking coldly at everyone. Abrahams bodyguards stopped in their tracks and watched the scene with high alert. Leo looked surprised and wondered who these bodyguards belonged to. Suddenly, a muffled sound of a cane hitting the ground rang out abruptly in the corridor outside. Chapter 580 Enemies Meet The low sound of the crutches on the floor became clearer and clearer. Everyone had the illusion that the sound of the crutches was actually more powerful than the others, as if they were hitting everyones heart. Leo also narrowed his eyes slightly. The sound of the cane actually sounded uncannily familiar to him. Is that you Leo muttered, his gaze like a torch, staring dead at the office door. About three secondster, an upright figure walked into the office. His back was straight and he could see that he was a very proud man. The mans face appeared thin and had a sickly white colour due to the chronk of sunlight. All eyes, however, fell on the mans lower back. Both his legs, in fact, werepletely broken and he could only rely on two crutches for support. Mylo and Forrest looked horrified, how could a he have a broken leg? Leos eyes narrowed even deeper. Sure enough it was him The man with the walking stick also saw Leo. At once, endless killing intent erupted from his eyes. That killing intent was actually stronger than Haydens! Angus, what brings you here? Abraham obviously knew this man with the walking stick, and at once his eyes narrowed slightly, and from the bottom of his heart, there was a deep scorn. In the Newman family, Angus was clearly more highly regarded than Olly. Everyone expected Angus to make a name for himself in the military world, but five years ago he would be beaten by an unknown person who broke his leg and retired in disgrace. After that he became depressed and locked himself in his house all day, living like a walking corpse. Because of his broken leg, his self-esteem was stronger than anyone elses. Angus was a crazy wolf. If anyone messed with him, he would not stop until he was crippled. If possible, Abraham does not want to have a feud with Angus of the Newman family. Oh, I heard there was a lot of activity here, so I came to see. After all, staying in a room for long periods of time can really bog me down. Angus looked at Abraham and the killing intent in his eyes disappeared and was reced by a faint smile. When not in a rage, Angus was as poised and well-mannered as most gentry. Even now, the difference between him and the gentry was just a pair of legs. Is that so? Abraham was not convinced and looked sharply at Angus. On his forehead, however, a drop of cold sweat dripped down. There was no real advantage over Angus. They were all young masters of the inner circle of the royal family. What people were really afraid of was his status as a member of JWCC. But Angus was different, he joined the army five years ago and had been active in the system even after his discharge. It was clear which was more important, the business world or the system. If Angus wasing to stop him froming, he probably couldnt ignore it. Suddenly, Abrahams gaze fell on Anguss other leg and his face changed. Everyone knew that Anguss left leg was broken, but his right leg was intact. But now, his right leg was apparently broken as well. Who did it? For some reason, the pressure in Abrahams heart intensified. Angus smiled lightly, Of course, dont you think so, Leo? As soon as the words left his mouth, Angus gazed at Leo. The moment the two met at eye level, both exploded with intense killing intent. At this moment, the killing intent emanating from the two men was enough to freeze the atmosphere in the office. Everyone was looking at Leo and Angus in amazement. The two of them seemed to have known each other a long time ago. Abraham waved his hand at this point, telling his bodyguards to give up making a move. With Angus around, he always felt that something was wrong somewhere. At this point, Leoughed out lightly, Angus, its rare that you woulde out for a walk instead of staying in the hotel. The presence of Angus here did not surprise Leo. Representing the Newman family in Hopkins, apart from Olly, Angus also came. He rarely left the house because he had a disability in both legs. Angus put away the killing intent in his eyes and came to sit in front of Leo with his crutches. And youre the only one thats be the motivation to get me out the door.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. It was an extraordinarily ambiguous statement, especially between two men. But none of the people presentughed, but instead there were chills all over their bodies. They all heard that Angus hated Leo to the core, which was why he went out. Leo pretended not to hear the meaning of Anguss words and smiled as he poured Angus a ss of water. Am I supposed to be ttered? Angus took a sip: I dont know, but I do know that you desperately need someone to stand up for you right now. This statement made Abrahams heart sink; indeed, he hade to back up Leo. But he couldnt figure it out. Shouldnt enemies showed hatred when they met each other? Why did Angus help Leo out when he clearly hated him more than he did? Leoughed out loud, You see me as a thorn, and would you be kind enough to help me out? You cant have forgotten the pain of those two legs, can you? At these words, everyones face changed greatly. With these words, it was not difficult to guess that both of Anguss legs were broken by Leo. It was unbelievable! Abraham was also stunned, and for a moment, his brain stopped thinking. Of course I havent forgotten, how could I? Never in a lifetime! Angus gently touched both of his legs, a faint smile still on his face. Everyone looked at the smile and felt a shiver run down their spine. A man who couldugh at his enemies was either a madman or a fool. But then, there are many things in this world that are worthy of me besides revenge. Thats what I realised the other night when you drove over my other intact leg, that the only way to truly rest on yoururels is to be an absolute king. Angus touched his leg, lifted his head and said to Leo with a smile. Leos eyes narrowed slightly as he said, So, its still me who helped you to have an epiphany? So I will thank you, thank each and every one of the haters who have traumatized me, you are helping me grow. Angusughed from the bottom of his heart and extended his hand to Leo. Leo didnt say anything, let alone go for a handshake, just narrowed his eyes and surveyed Angus. So, how would you like to thank me? Leo asked. Angus smiled, You seem to be on top of your life when you get close to Lydia, but in fact, in the eyes of many people, you are still nobody. Ill help you get rid of the Cohen family. Angus finally stated clearly the purpose of his visit. In an instant, Abrahams face was pale as hell. Both Mylo and Forrest looked at Leo and Angus with amazement on their faces. These two were clearly enemies, but Angus was willing to help Leo to relieve the siege. There must be something important hidden in this. Angus, he threw my identity badge and broke my nose, if I dont do something about it, it will be a disgrace. Abrahams face was filled with annoyance as he looked angrily at Angus and said. Angus had a teasing look on his face, The fact that your identity badge can be thrown away only means that youre trash! What did you say! Abraham was severely irritated by these words and rushed towards Angus in anger. Anguss bodyguard immediately stepped forward and looked at him coldly. The bodyguard forces on both sides immediately stood at attention and the atmosphere became tense all of a sudden. To no ones surprise, Leo became the centre of a spectacle of events. However, Leo, the man who started it all, was not half conscious of calming the incident and continued to look at Angus with a smirk on his face. I could have beaten the shit out of you five years ago, do you think I need your help? Leo said with a smile. However, Angus did not get angry, but said with a smile, Of course you dont need my help, its just more convenient for you with my help, isnt it? Leo looked at Angus for a while, and suddenly, his smile grew even wider: Indeed. Angus took his walking stick, slowly stood up and said to Abraham, I should be the one to take his life, you cant steal it from me. Angus spoke in a calm tone, even with a faint smile on his face, but Abrahams face turned gloomy. So thats it? Abraham was not willing to leave it at that. Angus pondered for a long time and suddenly said, Since the badge was thrown downstairs by Leo, it can still be found by looking carefully, and as for the nose, its like my leg cant be healed. Abraham clenched his teeth, but he couldnt swallow his anger! Angus paused and then continued, Or do you have to fight with me? Abrahams face changed slightly. He was not willing to make an enemy of Angus. He gritted his teeth, I just cant understand, your leg was obviously broken by Leo, so you deserve to have an undying grudge, why do you still want to help him? Angus said with a smile, Its not toote for a gentleman to take revenge, now its obviously not the right time, before that, I wont allow anyone else to take a shot at him. This was a far-fetched reason, but Abraham had no choice. If he continued to pester, he would have to fight hard with Angus. Now that the Northernd Assembly had not yet begun, the family would use him if he started a conflict with another royal family. Everyone, follow me down to the badge! Abraham eventually gave in, yelled and led his men away. Before leaving, he gave Leo a cold look. Our feud is not over yet. Leo readily agreed. You guys get out too. Leo said again to Forrest and Mylo. Mylo was full of reluctance, this was his office, why should he go out? But he was still pulled away strongly by Forrest. In the office, there was only Leo and Angus. Leos eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at Angus and said, Now, you can now tell me the reason for helping me out. This was the way intelligent peoplemunicate with each other. Angus was silent for a long time before he suddenly said, I want to ask you to help bring down my elder brother Olly! Chapter 581 Above the Royal Family! The only sound in the quiet office was the subtle sound of the second hand moving. A full minute had passed since Angus had stated his purpose. During this minute, Leo did not say a word, and since the beginning, narrowed his eyes and surveyed him. Under the gaze of Leos eyes, Anguss heart suddenly beat faster, as if he had no secrets at all under these eyes. So you havee to me, not to take revenge, but to seek an alliance? Leo finally spoke up and looked at Angus and said. Yes. Angus exhaled a long breath and did not deny it, Together, we will pull Olly down, that is my aim. Leoughed. It was like hearing some funny joke andughing sarcastically. Angus, are you not mistaken? Im an enemy to you, even your two legs were broken by me, you actually want to ally with me? Yes! Anguss hands were ced firmly on top of his two broken legs, his expression twisted. Give me a reason. Leo did not continue to taunt, but looked at him with sharp eyes. Angus was not a fool, he must have his reasons for doing so. For the sake of levelling the ying field and for your future happiness, we have amon enemy. Angus actually met Leos sharp eyes, and from his eyes, Leo could see the determination. Amon enemy? Leo shook his head and smiled, You can still make sense for self-preservation, Olly will definitely eliminate you if he wants to be the head of the family in the future. Even if you have two broken legs, you are still a fierce tiger to him. But what does it have to do with me? I have never even seen Olly. At the sound of his words, Angus was not angry, just that his face still wore a breezy smile. Youre wrong, theres a lot of hate in this world, its not something dont incur if you dont mess with it, sometimes its a sin to live. Leos gaze suddenly flinched. How could he not understand this? Angus said, Even though you and Olly have never met, there is still hatred between you. You broke one of my legs five years ago, which was humiliation to the Newman family. If Olly bes the head of the Newman family, the first thing he will do is to take revenge on you and your family. Leos eyes narrowed slightly and shed a cold light: Go on. Angus smiled and continued, The second thing is the rtionship between Olly and Lydia. In Valenham, your wife is the number one beauty of this generation, and of the nine great royal families, there are many men who have thoughts about your wife, and my cousin is one of them. Sooner orter hell get to you, so instead of that, why not take the initiative and help me bring Olly down? Speaking of this, Angus smiled and waited for Leos reply. Leoughed along with him after hearing this. This is just your wishful thinking, I will naturally judge what kind of person Olly is. And dont you think its weird to have an alliance between two of our enemies? Its quite weird. Angus smiled and nodded, But were old acquaintances, youre more willing to deal with me than Olly, arent you? Leo was silent for a while and suddenly said, I can help you, but you have to tell me one thing After a pause, Leo continued, Whats the conflict between Judith and Olly? Swish! At the moment Leo said Judith, a dangerous look shed in Anguss eyes and narrowed his eyes to survey Leo. How do you know the name of Music Maestro? Angus asked warily. He was unaware of the rtionship between Leo and Music Maestro. The only one known to the public was Martial Maestro Jason. Music Maestros name was Judith, which few people know. What was more, no one knew that Music Maestro came from the royal Newman family. Anguss response pleased Leo, and he smiled, Dont worry about that, just answer my question. Leo slowly stood up and looked down at Angus from a high position. And little by little his eyes grew cold. What is the rtionship between Music Maestro Judith, and Olly? This was the real reason why Leo promised Angus. Seriously, he was not afraid that Olly would strike at him at all. Even if Olly became the head of the Newman family, so what? In Leos eyes, he would still be an existence that could be erased at will. At that time, a junior of the Newman family named Reece wanted Music Maestro to apany him to drink, and the excuse he found was Olly. Leo then spected whether there could be any rtionship between Music Maestro and Olly, which Music Maestro minded so much that she didnt say anything about it. Since Music Maestro was unwilling to speak, then naturally Leo would not force her to speak, so he let Angus speak. The name Judith seemed to be a taboo, and Angus fell into a deep silence. After a long time, he looked up at Leo: You have to promise me that you cant tell a third party. Leo nodded, I promise. Only then did Angus speak up, Music Maestro is actually the Maiden of the Newman family. The Maiden? At the sound of his words, Leo frowned. It was the first time he had heard this term. Yes, it is Maiden. Anguss face was grave, and even, there was a hint of bewilderment. I dont know what position is the Maiden and what she is responsible for, all I know is that Grandpa also values Judith. Leo did not say anything, just kept tapping his fingertips lightly on the table. Leo, how much do you really know about our royal family in Valenham? In the next instant, Anguss expression instantly became serious, he was staring at Leo as he asked. Leo hesitated for a while, but told us all he knew. The nine major royal families located in Valenham control the vast majority of the citys financial power. Thats all? Anguss eyes instantly flinched, and the corners of his mouth held a trace of mockery if not sarcasm.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Leo did not say anything, just continued to frown and waited for Angus to continue. Then have you ever thought about how the nine royal families, except for the Henderson family, which was founded by Karl, founded? Anguss eyes were deep and his tone was low. By the people and the n? Indeed, but you should know what the phrase no wealth can be continued for three generations. Leos eyes changed slightly at once. Yes, so far, not even a hundred years, how could the Valenham royal family be above the gentry? Some history books, too, had no record of the eight royal families. The eight royal families, other than the Henderson family, appeared as if out of nowhere in Valenham! Anguss tone was heavy: To ordinary people, the Valenham royal family may already seem to be the pinnacle of power, but in fact, the royal family is not the highest. Above the royal family, there are other families! Chapter 582 Love of Nonsense After Angus uttered these words, Leos face also changed dramatically, looking at him incredulously. Above the royal family, there are other families? Leo drew a cold breath and his heart pumped hard. It was a message that even he had not been able to perceive. Anguss face was calm: There is no need to be surprised, the power above the royal family is already above any organ, unless the information is presented in one lineage, it cannot be traced. Leos face was gloomy to the core. He had always felt that his status as God of War could bring down everything. But out of the blue, above the royal family, there were other families, which caught Leo off guard. He felt a tremendous amount of pressure on his heart. Whats above the royal family? Leo asked in a deep voice. Angus was silent for a long time before he slowly uttered a sentence. Ive only heard my grandfather mention it once, calling it The imperial family! Leo frowned, What is imperial family? Angus smiled to himself, I also asked my grandfather this question and he said that he had asked his grandfather this question too - I wonder if his grandfather had asked his grandfather this question. At the sound of his words, Leo felt a deep sense of pressure. The eight royal families other than the Henderson family all have corresponding imperial families in their ancestry, and the royal families are just an extremely tiny branch of the imperial family, which I call the Mountain Guardians. Angus said in a deep voice, To manage the affairs of the world in ce of the imperial family, they need to pay a certain amount of money every year to gain the shelter of the imperial family! Leo was silent for a long time before suddenly asking, Then the Maiden youre talking about is from the imperial family? Angus nodded, Yes, Judith is the Maiden of the Imperial n in Pompeii. Shees from the Imperial n of Pompeii and hase to our Newman royal family to act as a watchdog. Everyone in the Newman family is not qualified to speak directly face to face with the imperial family, only through the Maiden, so Qin Judith is the only bridge ofmunication between the royal family and the imperial family. When Angus said this, Leo understood. But then, why did Judith leave the Newmans and present herself as a Music Maestro? Leo asked. Angus smiled, That would require asking Olly how he took away the heart of Music Maestro. A cold glint in Leos eyes, She had an affair with Olly? Angusughed and shook his head, No, at best, its just a mutual admiration. When Judith first came to my family, I was still young, and she was quiet. In her spare time, her favourite was music ying, the music she yed was unparalleled, even grandfather was full of praise for Judiths music. Throughout all the younger generation of the Newman family, there is no one who doesnt like the music idiom, and I am no exception. Angus recalled, But no one could get the attention of Music Maestro, with one exception. Olly? Leo asked. Yes, its Olly. Angus said, He kept to himself and never talked to anyone, so people didnt want to hang out with him, but in a sense, Olly and Judith are kindred spirits. Olly is a matchless chess yer, Judith is a great Music Maestro, they are a natural pair! Leo was silent for a moment and said out loud, And then? Indeed, Olly was good at chess. Olly and Music Maestro came together and whenever they had time, they would get together to y chess and the music, either Music Maestro apanied Olly to y chess or Olly listened to Music Maestro y music. Almost everyone would have thought they would have walked into marriage together, but then something happened. Angus said. What is it? Leo asked. Anguss gaze fell on Leo and he smiled oddly, At that time, it was when the Newman family and Henderson family were befriending each other, and Olly was very interested in the eldest daughter of the Henderson family. Leo frowned and did not interrupt. He knew Music Maestro, who was not so superficial, worldly love affairs could not bind her. Of course, they werent together per se, they just had simr interests, and what really broke Music Maestros heart was Ollys agenda. Angus said, He approached Music Maestro with a very strong purpose, and from the beginning, he was using Music Maestro. He used Music Maestro to meet and gain the approval of one of the nsmen of the imperial family, and then Olly falsely used Music Maestro of having fallen in love with him. As a Maiden, she cannot move ones heart, and so Judith was stripped of her status as a Maiden, and with all her thoughts gone, she left the Newman family, and Olly, logically, became the link between the Newman family and the imperial family. Hearing Angus finish his story about the life of Music Maestro, Leo sighed for a while. It was tantamount to Olly betraying Music Maestro and then having the position of Music Maestro. Now Olly was the spokesperson for the imperial family. What happenedter was that Judith wandered the world and met Leo. From then on, Judith wore a veil. There was one less maiden called Judith and one more woman called Music Maestro. Meanwhile Leo fell back into silence. The eight royal ns, other than the Henderson family, all have ancestral counterparts of the imperial family, so did the Spencer family and the Cohen family have simr maidens? Angus said with a straight face, The secrets about Music Maestro are all taboo in my family, but I have told you all this, it should be enough to show my sincerity.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Leo faintly swept Angus without speaking. Indeed, Angus had told Leo all this, which was sincere enough. Olly is now the spokesperson of imperial family and is also the leader of this Northernd Assembly, so if the Newman family really gets the number one title, then the position of the next family head will definitely be decided internally by Olly. Whether its from my standpoint or for your benefit, we should put aside our hatred and deal with Olly together. Angus looked at Leo and said in a deep voice. As night fell, Leo and Angus walked out of the Eye of World together. After seeing Angus off, Leo also told Forrest to be free to leave, and he walked alone towards the hotel. It was at this point that amercial vehicle slowed to a stop in front of him. Leo stopped and frowned at the car. Only to see the car window slowly roll down to reveal a handsome face. You are? Leo asked, puzzled. The man smiled and said, I heard that you were the one my untalented cousin was looking for. Leos gaze was suddenly awe-inspiring as he narrowed his eyes and surveyed this man. No sooner had Angus left than this man came to the door. There was no doubt that this man was Olly Newman. Suddenly, an expressionless sturdy man stepped down from the car and came to Leo: Please get in and have a chat. From this big man, Leo sensed an aura of a strong man. Mentally, he was certain that he was practising internal energy. At that moment his eyes narrowed slightly, And if I refuse? Then well just have to force you to go in. The big man said in a cold voice. The burly man shrugged his hand and the skeleton immediately made a low sound. Bursting Bones! Everyone in the trade knew that only those who had developed internal strength will burst their bones. Leoughed, It seems you dont want your hand. Practicing internal energy and trying to strike at him at this level was a fools errand! The strong mans eyes chilled and as he was about to make his move, a low bellowing voice came from behind him. Stop! The chill in the burly mans eyes receded and he immediately stopped, Yes, young master. Olly smiled, How many times have I said that you cant be so violent? Yes, Young Master. The burly man apologised. Olly smiled and looked at Leo again, It is several kilometres from the hotel where you are staying, get in, I will take you back. Having said that, he opened the car. Leo gave him a faint look and got into the car anyway. It was not because of Ollys coercion, but it just so happened that there were some things that he had to ask Olly in person as well. There was plenty of space inside the car and there was actually a tea room, allowing them to sit face to face opposite each other. Tea, or coffee? Olly asked with a smile. Leo narrowed his eyes and surveyed him. He looked mature and stable. Compared to Angus, Olly was more like a mboyant gentleman, both in connotation and character, who was a superior choice. Tea. Leo replied casually. Olly then poured a cup of hot tea for Leo. Leo took a sip and said with a smile, This should be our first meeting. Lets hope its not thest time. Olly chose his coffee and took a light sip. Leoughed loudly, We will have a long time to deal with each other in the future! Olly smiled faintly, Then I am relieved, my untalented cousin is here to see you, I dont know why, but if he has caused you any trouble, I will apologise on his behalf. Leo waved his hand and said generously, No need, both of Anguss legs were broken by me, I still feel guilty. Angus has set a good example, I hope no one will follow in his footsteps. Olly smiled subtly, The winner is Kobi, the loser is the knave, thats the truth. After a pause, Olly continued, My cousin usually has low self-esteem and is not very good at talking to people, can you tell me what your cousin said to you? Leos eyes narrowed even deeper, Angus and I met five years ago, he just came to catch up with me and talk some nonsense. Olly smiled, Mr. Cohen, I like to hear nonsense. All right. Leo could onlypromise and said with a smile, Come closer and Ill tell you. This time Olly hesitated. He had known for a long time that Leo was a master. If they were too close, he feared he would have no time to react. However, strong curiosity still brought him slightly closer to Leo. Leo narrowed his eyes andughed, He told me that youre a big dumbass! Chapter 583 He Knows Inner Strength At once, the expression on Ollys face instantly stiffened, and the eyes he looked at Leo instantly became sharp. Do you hear me?Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. After saying that, Leos face was full of teasing as he looked at Olly and said. Is this really what my cousin said? Olly narrowed his eyes and said, Or you said that to me in the name of my cousin? Although Ollys tone was still calm, anyone with a discerning eye could see that he could no longer maintain his previous image of a poised and wise gentleman. Even Ollys narrow eyes swept over with a hint of hidden killing intent. Leo smiled, picked up his cup of tea and took a sip, Its whichever you think it is, the result is the same for me anyway. At these words, a smile returned to Ollys face and he praised, As expected of a son-inw of the Henderson family, if you didnt have some skills, you still wouldnt be able to be one. Leo nodded, I agree with this, son-inw of the Henderson family is indeed not that easy to be, some people cant be even if they want to be. So, again, Olly did not answer the question. If it was just a simple insult, with Ollys mind, he could be calm. But when it came to something Olly cared about, it managed to get him riled up. For example, power. Women. Lydia was that woman. However, Olly did not really get angry. He took a deep breath, looked at Leo with a smile and said, Mr. Cohen, we are almost at the hotel where you are staying, time is short, so it is better to tell my cousin what he said to you. Your uninhibited personality is deeply endearing to me, and I think we could easily be friends. With a warm smile on his face, Olly smiled as he extended a hand to Leo. Leo sighed softly in his heart. It was no wonder that Olly had been able to overpower Angus to be the next heir to the Newman family. Both in heart and wisdom, he far surpassed Angus. Angus with two unbroken legs would not have been able to beat Olly, let alone the Angus with two broken legs. Looking at the receding trees on either side, Leo smiled, Youre right, time is short, but I also have something to ask you for rification. How about you answer my question first? Olly frowned and coldness shed in his eyes. Dont ask meaningless nonsense. He said. It was also too much to know what Angus and Leo had said, and Olly actually chose to hold back. Even the strong man driving turned around and looked at Olly in surprise. Wordlessly, the strong man slowed down the car to stall for time. Leo smiled brightly, Its not nonsense, and besides, so what if it really is nonsense? Dont you like to hear nonsense? Olly did not speak, obviously not wanting to waste time on this meaningless conversation anymore. The smile on Leos face also faded little by little as he looked at Olly and asked, I wonder if you have ever heard of the name Judith? After Leo said the name Judith, a cold light suddenly swept across Ollys eyes. How do you know the name? Olly did not reply to Leo, but questioned in a cold voice. Leo smiled without temperature, Dont worry about how I know that, you just need to know one thing, I know Music Maestro very well, very very well. I know all the things youve done to Music Maestro. As Leos words fell, the temperature inside the car dropped strangely to freezing. At this moment, the smile on Leos face had disappeared and was reced by a cold chill. Olly was also staring at Leo with a deadly stare. That was a lot of information in one sentence. Leo knew Music Maestro! However, Olly still did not admit it, but looked at Leo and asked, Was it Angus who told you about Judith? Leo sneered, Five years ago, I knew Judith, and my rtionship with her is beyond your imagination. At these words, Ollys eyes clouded over considerably. Leo looked at Olly and continued, I could see the hatred in her eyes, she hates you. Ollys face changed slightly and he could no longer maintain his previous elegance andposure. Music Maestro is a very important person to me, so you owe her an exnation. As soon as the words left his mouth, the teacup in Leos hand was cracked with force. The cup instantly fell apart, turning into countless crystal ss shards. Leo picked up the longest, and sharpest, piece of ss and ced it against Ollys throat. Thats the question Im going to ask, and if you dont tell me, Ill slit your throat. Leo said with a warmthless smile, in a calm tone, as if he was talking about a trivial matter. Dont you dare! The big man who was driving the car instantly stormed out with a roar of rage. The next moment, he jerked the steering wheel. At once, the car shook violently and travelled in an S shaped course. He was the driver and could not leave the drivers seat, so he had to use this method to make Leo lose his body bnce in order to rescue Olly. However, no matter how much the car body shook, Leo managed to keep his bnce the first time. The shard of ss in his hand was firmly ced against Ollys throat, and with a slight advance, he could have cut Ollys throat. The strong man roared, Stop it, if you dare to young master, I will not spare you. Leo, however, simply ignored him and did not even look at him, not even once. Its almost time to get to the hotel, so I think youd better talk fast. Leo said smilingly, Angus has given you a good example twice in a row, not to offend those around me, but why do you just not listen? In the face of such a threat, Olly was smiling. Indeed, my untalented cousin has set a good example for me, but the example he has set cannot be called an example. Olly smiled and said, He is aplete madman. So do you want to be the middle of genius and madness and be dead? Leo smiled faintly. The ss shard in his hand had moved forward. As a result, a tiny bloody slit surfaced on Ollys neck. The blood slowly trickled down. Young master! The big man shouted, looking terrified. However, Olly still looked calm and even smiled lightly. He dipped his hand in a drop of blood and put it in his own mouth to taste it. Thats what blood tastes like. Olly murmured as if he was emoting. Leo was about to make his move and suddenly, as if sensing something, his face changed. He subconsciously withdrew his hand. Olly struck out like lightning, pping his palm towards Leo. A powerful aura erupted, it was actually internal energy! Chapter 584 Euan Newman This punch was so overwhelming that even among the masters Leo had met since his return from the Northernd, it was enough to be ranked among the top five. The space inside the car was small, and as Leo and Olly were sitting face to face, the distance between them was short. Olly sted out a fist that punched Leo straight in the face, which the average person would not have been able to avoid. Even Olly felt that Leo could not dodge the punch, so as he threw the punch, a smile spread across the corners of his mouth, as if he had already seen the image of Leo being fainted by a punch to the face. However, Leo reacted very quickly and moved as early as Ollys fist was sted out. He leaned back first, pressing himself against the silk cushions of the back seat. That punch came with it, rapidly erging in Leos pupils! As it was close to face, Leo tilted his head slightly again. So Olly threw a punch that came up empty. The powerful inertia sent the punch mming backwards. There was no muffled sound of blows, let alone a numbing whine of energy. Because Ollys punch smashed directly into the back seat. The entire wrist was submerged in the silk cushioned seat, and the moment it was withdrawn,rge swathes of cotton raged out, fluttering all over the car. The whole process took ce in a sh of lightning, a short moment that contained the details of two young powerhouses facing off. Both Leo and Olly would have been traumatised by each other if they had been slightly careless. The peace in the car was broken by the sound of an emergency brake. It turned out that the burly man acting as the driver had put his foot on the brake and pulled over. His face glowed with horror as he looked at Leo and Olly. The tactics disyed by the two men deeply shook his heart. He prided himself on being an expert in the practice of internal energy, but Leo was more powerful than him, and the gap between the two wasparable to a gulf! However, Olly surprised the big man even more. No wonder he was unperturbed by having broken ss pointed at his throat, because he was, himself, a strong man! Why did a master need a bodyguard to protect him? He was the weakest of the three! The night wind was blowing in all directions, messing up everyones hair.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Leo sat up straight and looked at Olly with a look of surprise at first, and gradually, a hint of surprise emerged in his eyes. Inner strength, you know inner strength. Leo said with surprise as he stared closely at Olly. Olly smiled faintly and did not waver in any way. His back was straight as a javelin, never bending. Its normal. He said with a smile, Senior Cassius Miller, the guardian of the Westernd, has an old rtionship with my family, he brought a wind of martial arts to my n, all of my family are martial master, and I am just one of them. Leo knew exactly what this metaphor represented. After a pause, Ollys gaze fell on Leo again and heughed, I didnt expect you would really make a move on me, no one has been able to force me to reveal this underhanded card yet, you are the first and hopefully thest. Once again, Leo sighed softly. Olly, arguably the most difficult and powerful character of all the gentrys descendants who had made enemies of him. He was wise beyond his years, a man of great patience, and a handsome and charming family and with a great deal of inner strength. God seemed to have given all the good qualities to this man when he created him. Leaving aside other aspects ofparison, throughout the whole of Valenham, only Olly and Lydia were considered to be a true family match. Angus was far worse! Angus, youve really pulled off a good opponent for me Leo said in his mind. His eyes were fixed on Olly, and something different seemed to emerge in his eyes. Leo looked at Olly in a way that he had never looked at anyone after the gentry. It was not fear, not scruples. Instead, it was rejoice! Leo was delighted that after so long, an opponent worthy of being his rival had finally appeared. Olly, that was good enough! You have really surprised me so much. Leo said with a smile, If you hadnt hurt Music Maestro, if you hadnt been born in the Newman family, and if, again, I hadnt broken Anguss leg five years ago, we would have been great confidants. So do you. Olly said with a smile, If you didnt know Judith, if you hadnt broken my cousins leg, and if, again, you werent Lydias husband, it would indeed be as you say. Unfortunately its only if! Leomented. Olly smiled, My cousin knows youre unfailing enemies, yet he still wants to join forces with you, am I that scary? Leo said with a straight face, Didnt you guess it? Olly did not speak again, but only slowly gathered the aura from his body. Heres your house. Leo nced towards the door, which was still some distance from the Hotel, but it was only a ten-minute walk over. Leo pulled the door open to get out of the car. Olly added, I think I have also given you the answer to the question you asked me. Leo gave a start and looked back at him thoughtfully. After a long silence, he nodded, Yes. With the character of Olly, in fact, he had really answered this question from Leo. A hidden and thinly disguised person who could do whatever it took to achieve his ends. If Leo hadnt forced him to, would Olly have revealed his card of internal strength? It was the same for Judith, who was just a stepping stone on his way to sess. Olly pulled out a white handkerchief and gently wiped his neck. Soon the handkerchief was stained red with blood. At the moment when Leo closed the door, Olly suddenly said, I will return this one as it is. Leo froze slightly, and then understood that it was the sh to the neck. He smiled, Ill wait. Olly rolled up the window and the car sped away. Leo went back into the hotel. Daddy! Emilia immediately ran over excitedly. Lydia walked over and asked, Just checking out the piracy of us, what took you so long to go? Leo smiled, The F Group shoulde for cooperation this afternoon. Lydia nodded: They promised to take down all the Phantom Magic series products and put our Angel products on the shelves in offline physical shops, which Caroline is in charge of. Leo nodded, his eyes gazing out at the night scene of the Hopkins. He didnt expect that just looking into the matter of F Group would involve so many stakes behind the scenes. Not only did he form an alliance with Angus, but he also learned of the secret of the Pompeii Imperial n above the Nine royal familes. Did Lydia know about this? Leo gazed at Lydia, who was studying with Emilia. Olly knew internal strength, so what about Karl? After Emilia had fallen asleep, Lydia came to Leos side and looked at the night scene and said. Tomorrow, Cassius will arrive in Hopkins. Is that so? Leos gaze instantly became sharp, and a cold aura coalesced in his eyes. Cassius, youre finally here Late at night, in a mountain retreat. In the middle of the backyard, however, sat a single, gray-haired old man. He was squinting, staring at the stars in the sky. At that moment, a car pulled up in the front yard of the estate and a handsome young man stepped out of it. It was Olly. Grandpa, why are you still awake at thiste hour? Olly smiled as he walked over and sat down next to the old man. This old man was none other than Ollys grandfather and the man at the helm of the Newman family in Valenham, Euan Newman. At the moment, Euan wasughing like an old urchin. I am happy, Cassius ising tomorrow, the Northernd Conference will open soon and my family is the biggest beneficiary! I will sit here and wait in silence until the night is over. Olly smiled, Be happy, but dont tire yourself out. Still stubbornly sitting at the entrance to the backyard, Euan suddenly saw the bloodstain on Ollys neck, and his cloudy eyes suddenly swept over with a hint of brilliance, revealing the momentum. But when he saw it more closely, it turned back to its original murky state. Olly, what is going on with the wound on your neck? Olly touched the wound and smiled carelessly, Its nothing, its an idental bruise, dont worry. Olly had his own pride and could not possibly tell anyone else about the origin of this wound. Neither could his own grandfather. At these words, Euan smiled, Come, Olly, y a game of chess with me. Olly hesitated for a moment, but finally yed a game of chess with Euan. An old man and a young man, frowning, yed a game of chess for a full forty minutes. Olly moved a red pawn and yed directly into the generals pce of Ollys ck side. Ollys face turned pale as he tried to find a way to remedy the situation, but he was in trouble on all sides. Its already a dead game. Euan said with a smile. Olly stared at it for a long time before finally giving up. The game was, indeed, a dead one. Euan gave him a look, Olly, you are unbeatable in the chess, why you lost to me? Olly hesitated for a moment: Because you are the red side and red goes first, I also underestimated the pawns in your hand, you are a better yer! Yeah, you lost this game to me because you underestimated a pawn. Euanmented, When a soldier does not cross the river, he can only go forward and there is no turning back; once a soldier crosses the river, he moves sideways left and right and is unstoppable. A single pawn can spoil the whole chessyout, do you understand? Euan stared closely at Olly and taught him. At this moment, a wise light radiated from the old mans eyes, and Ollys body shook as he subconsciously touched the wound on his neck. Looking back, Ollys eyes flinched and he bowed deeply. Yes, Grandpa. As he watched Olly leave, Euan slowly dialed a phone number. Cassius, its me, my grandson has been wounded. Chapter 585 Against the Ethos If there had been anyone else standing around at this point, they would have stared in disbelief. Because the person Euan was talking to at that moment was none other than the Guardian of the Westernd! The guardians of the four realms were each terrifyingly powerful. At the same time, the Guardian of the Westernd was also the presiding officer of this Northernd Assembly, and he would decide the winner. Everyone knew that the Newman family had an inextricable rtionship with the Guardian of the Westernd, and they did not expect the rtionship to be so good that they could call the Guardian of the Westernd directly. There was a half-hearted silence on the other side of the phone, and although no one spoke, the sound of dull breathing could be heard faintly. Just by breathing, it gave a strong sense of oppression. But Euan remained unaffected, still smiling like an old codger. It was only after a long time that Cassius, the Guardian of the Westernd, slowly spoke out, You have two grandsons, which one are you talking about? Euan smiled, The younger one died young five years ago, so naturally this time it is the older one. At these words, Cassiuss tone lowered considerably. I also think very highly of Olly, I dont believe someone could actually hurt him. Cassiuss tone was tinged with surprise. This showed that he knew about Ollys knowledge of internal strength a long time ago. Euan was not surprised at all: Olly still has a long way to go. I still have to pave the way for the boy before I die of old age. Cassius smiled and nodded, Okay, got it, whats the name of the person who injured him? It should be the same person as the one who hurt my younger grandson five years ago. Euan said, But you are the guardian of the Westernd, it is not good to strike directly, lets strike at hispany first, in the final analysis, I am a businessman by birth and do not like to fight and kill. Cassius agreed with a smile, Understood. A helicopter rose slowly, escorted by dozens ofbat-type aircraft in its vicinity. But each aircraft was branded with arge West. Representing, this was the ne of the West. On that helicopter sat a middle-aged man in his mid-forties. He was meditating with his eyes closed. Guardian, we will soon be in the territory. The driver said softly, Probably tomorrow evening, well arrive. The man slowly opened his eyes, nced down and smiled faintly. There it is This, I believe, is his hometown? The smile on the mans face intensified and a glint swept across his eyes. Good! Lets fix it up today. With a big wave of Cassiuss hand, the nended slowly. The handlers handed a report to Cassius. Cassius fixed his eyes on it, and his eyes suddenly stared at it. Lydia Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. He only saw the report with the biography of Lydia and the details of her L Group. After scanning a few lines at a nce, Cassius said to his subordinates, You send out a signal for all the sponsors of this Northernd Conference to form a business alliance to suppress this L Group. Lets do in under the name of the Northernd Conference. The Northernd Conference is on schedule, all people should be shanghaied and not allow these fancy cosmeticpanies to take over the market, start with L Group. Yes. The man at his disposal also nced at Lydias photo with pity in his eyes. How dare she offend than the Guardian of the West! It was not difficult to guess that this L Group was not far from closing down after the Northernd Conference. For all this, Lydia still knew nothing. The Northernd Conference had little to do with businessmen like her, so early in the morning, she approached Caroline to dock her work. Although this was the age of online media and online shops could do many wonders, for offline brick and mortar shops were also the focus of efforts to develop. L Group did not develop offline shops before, but now, after partnering with F Group, it also had its own offline physical shops. Lydia asked Caroline to distribute the mass-produced products to various shops. Caroline soon went to the chain of shops owned by F Group to make a match. A van was parked at the door, filled with mass-produced products. Lydia was about to go over to take stock when there was a sudden, sharp sound of cart wheels behind her. Eight cars were seen parked in front of the entrance, led by, a Wrangler. The sound of car doors opening came one after another, and dozens of people got out of the car and walked aggressively towards Caroline and the girls. Who are you? What do you want? Caroline was so frightened that she flinched and backed away. There were so many of them, and they actually had a wooden stick in their hands, and they looked fierce and vicious. They did not answer, but looked at her coldly, though they did not make a move either. Soon, a cold man came down from that Wrangler, he came in front of Caroline and swept a faint nce: Are you an employee of L Group? Yes, whats wrong? Caroline asked, forcing back the panic in her heart. The man lit a cigarette and blew into Carolines face, choking her, causing her to cough and tears toe out of her eyes. What the hell do you want to do? Caroline was furious, questioning with a face full of anger. Only then did the man pull out an official document without dy: Take a look for yourself. Carolines face turned pale when she took a look. A cosmetics ban? Whats this about? Caroline asked, pointing to the official document. Cant you read? The man smiled teasingly, This is the document approved from above, there is going to be a cultural campaign for the red martial month. Soon it will be the Northernd Assembly, and the Guardian of the Westernd will also be arriving in Hopkins today, demanding that all people should be martial, and you cosmeticpanies and some entertainmentpanies have an ethos that is seriously at odds with the martial arts style, so you cannot sell the items in question during this time. As soon as the man finished speaking, Carolines mind exploded for a moment, her face as pale as paper. So, ourpany is on the cklist? The man snapped his fingers, Smart, youd better obey or youll be more than just cklisted, thepany could be seized. You bully! How could Caroline put up with this kind of thing? She was furious on the spot: Then what about the products that we have worked so hard and invested so much in making? Who will we sell it to? The manughed more teasingly, Thats easy, smash them! When he finished, he looked behind him, pointed at the goods in the van and bellowed, Smash them up, leave none behind! As the words fell, everyone grabbed the sticks in their hands, jumped into the van and smashed at the boxes inside. Chapter 586 Hopkins Alliance With two dozen men raising their sticks and smashing them around, the damage was staggering. Soon the whole street entrance resounded with the deafening sound of breaking ss. In addition to the broken ss, silvery-white liquid soon flowed from the wooden case, all of it make-up. Stop smashing, stop smashing, stop it! Caroline screamed in distress and went over to stop it in spite of everything, only to be roughly pushed to the ground. Get out of the way, if you dare to stop us, believe it or not, you will also see blood? Those big men red at Caroline fiercely and viciously. Caroline was too frightened to move, and could only watch as a load of goods was smashed into pieces. The man waved his hand, Its done, call it a day. The group of men jumped back into the car. Before leaving, the man looked back at Caroline again, This is just a warning, I hope you show this paperwork to your boss and dont sell the goods again, otherwise, I cant guarantee that yourpany will still be avable. Caroline was shaking with anger: Youre using your power for personal gain! You cant see good in us! What was against the spirit of martial arts? How could they force people to do that? The man stopped and smiled, Dont look at me with such hatred, I dont make the rules, Im just an enforcer. Having said that, he led the men away. Miss Henderson, what should we do now? The shop manager in the chain shop looked at Caroline with a sad face and asked. Caroline did not say anything, but called for other chains. When she arrived at the stronghold, she looked even paler. Other chains were even worse, with entire shops being trashed. Moreover, Caroline also learned that other cosmetic shops were safe and sound, except for L Group, which was smashed. Shed be a fool not to see that it was directed at her at this point. She immediately returned to the office and told Lydia and Leo about the incident. Lydia, who had learned everything, was so angry that she mmed the table. Its not better to wee the Northernd Conference, its someone trying to use the Northernd Conference to bring us down! Lydias face was gloomy to the core. The solution given by Leo was simple. Step up security, continue selling offline and see who is behind it. This time, Leo let Wace step in. Several practitioners from Pearl Martial Arts Association were ced near each of the offline brick-and-mortar shops. And this soon reached the ears of the man from before. He sneered, L Group is really not afraid of death. I have warned them so much and they still dare to do business so openly. Boss, they dont have you in their eyes. The man on hand chimed in. There was a fierce glint in the mans eyes, Well then, lets bleed them today and show them the power of our Hopkins. This mans main job was usually to collect debt. This time, with fully twice as many people asst time, they swaggered in front of a chain of shops. All passers-by, shop assistants, hid away. Carolines face paled, Why are you guys here again? With a sinister smile on his face, the man walked up to Caroline: Yourpany has quite a lot of guts, this is not taking me into consideration! His name was Kobi. But this time Caroline wasnt afraid of him: You wont try to smash the shop! After saying that, Caroline shouted at Leo in the shop, Leo, thats him! At these words, Kobi also froze. You called someone to help? Kobi and his minions were nervous. But when they saw that a man, none other than Leo, came out of the shop, they were not afraid at once. Hahahahaha We thought you had called someone to help you, but we didnt expect it to be just one person! What, youre not really naive enough to think that he can save you, are you? Kobi also approached Caroline with a cruel smile, Ill tell you a secret, not only will I smash things today, Ill smash people too! Caroline was stunned and pped Kobi in his face, Rascal, stay away from me! Kobi stared incredulously, How the hell do you dare to hit me? Get this chick! The people behind instantly surged towards Caroline. At this time, Leo had already walked up to Caroline, his eyes indifferent. Do you think I dont exist? Kobi also froze for a moment, then pushed Leos shoulder. Who the hell are you? How dare you shout at me? Do you know that I can get you killed just by your words? Leo, be careful, there are many of them. Although she knew that Leo was powerful, Caroline was afraid that there would be too many people on the other side, so she still gave a warning. This chick is right, theres plenty of us! Kobi turned around and pointed to the dense crowd of people upying the entire street andughed, This is twice as many people asst time, how are you going to fight? Besides, were here by decree, so if you dont cooperate, we can do it fair and square Kobi had a face full of smugness. In his opinion, Caroline and the others were blocking weakly. Leo smiled, Oh? Is that so? Having said that, he snapped his fingers. At once, several cold-faced, but sinewy men came from all directions at a distance of fifty metres near the chain. They were all dressed in white practice clothes with arge Martial written on them. Naturally, it was Wace and those masters of the Martial Arts Association. Even Millie hade. But she was not here to fight, but to watch a good show. Seeing Wace and the othersing over, Kobi had a moment of panic, but once they saw that there were just a dozen of them, while there were 60 of them, he was instantly not afraid. Chick, do you know that some of these people will be crippled because of you? Kobi looked at Caroline and said. Oh? Are you sure? Millie followed behind Wace and said with a smile, Then do you know that you have been surrounded by us? Hahahaha Kobi was also amused by Millies remark. The men on hand alsoughed. Do it, dont get them killed. A word of caution came from Wace. Everyone in the Martial Arts Association struck at the same time. Everywhere they passed, there was the sound of muffled blows. Within a minute, all of Kobis men were lying down. At the moment it was just Kobi who was left alone. Kobi was also dumbfounded. Now believe that it is we who surround you? Wace smilingly came in front of Kobi, his gaze sternly looking at him. Kobi went limp and his whole body copsed to the ground, terrified. What Kobi couldnt believe was that Wace actually came in front of Leo and said respectfully, Mr. Cohen, the people are all settled. At these words, Kobi froze straight away, looking dumbly at Wace and Leo. It was not that he didnt have a good eye, on the contrary, when he was at his level, he basically had a good eye. He knew all kinds of human rtionships. These people in martial arts uniforms were obviously Waces men. Kobi could have it guessed. But what Kobi didnt expect was that Wace actually took orders from Leo. No wonder, he dared toe out alone! It turned out that the men obeyed him. Hmm. Leo nodded lightly, knowing that the other party was just a minor minion, and said to Wace, Ask who ordered it. Yes, Mr. Cohen. Wace quickly arrived in front of Kobi, then drove a knee hard into Kobis stomach. There was a muffled sound and Kobi immediately bent his torso and dry-heaved. This was not a light blow, and Kobi went white on his face. He stood in front of Wace, his legs trembling. What do you want At this moment, Kobi finally feared. Wace smiled, Nothing, its just a way to give you a head start. There was a pause before he continued, Tell me, who told you to do this? Leo stood back, his gaze cold. The Northernd Congress was held as scheduled, leading to the transformation of the Hopkins into a city of storm clouds as well. Behind F Group stood Abraham, and this time, who was it? But there was one thing that Leo could be sure of. Kobi was also under orders, and the other side must be a hidden figure in the system. Kobi seemed to be hesitant to say anything. Caroline came up and pped Kobi hard in his face, How dare you bully me, tell me, who sent you! Only Carolines face was filled with anger.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. It was no wonder she was so angry, the offline brick and mortar shops, all of which she was solely responsible for, were a matter of her performance. Now that so many brick-and-mortar shops had been trashed by Kobi, her performance would plummet. Caroline smacked one p after another and no one stopped it, just watched with cold eyes. Finally, Kobi couldnt hold out any longer and spoke up. This is what the Hopkins Alliance wants, Im just a little errand boy, you guys dont take it out on me! Kobi shouted, his face full of horror. The Hopkins Alliance? Leo frowned and gestured for Caroline to move out of the way, inquiring. What is the Hopkins Alliance? Kobi cried and said, Its normal that you guys dont know because it hasnt been announced yet, it will probably be announced in the next few days after the Northernd Conference opens. This is a business alliance formed by many giantpanies in Hopkins, most of them are behind the sponsors behind the Northernd Conference, and are using the Northernd Conference to extend some peripheral products. But they are all owned by JP Business Association, and the higher-ups made it clear that they wanted to oppose L Group, so there was this cosmetics ban. Listening to Kobi, the crowd understood what this Hopkins Alliance was all about. To put it bluntly, it was an alliance of all the Northernd Conference sponsors,ing together to target L Group. Who is the leader? Leo asked, narrowing his eyes. Kobi shook his head, I dont know, thats all I know. Seeing that Kobi did not lie, Leo did not make things difficult for him and simply let him go. When he returned, Leo asked n to look into this Hopkins Alliance and came to a very interesting conclusion. This actually had something to do with the Guardian of the West, Cassius. Chapter 587 Foreign Powers Something to do with Cassius? Leo suddenly smiled. Only, that smile didnt carry any warmth. How so? Leo went directly to J Group and met n in person to discuss the matter in detail. n took out a piece of information and handed it to Leo: Mr. Cohen, the information you want about the Hopkins Alliance is all in there. Leo picked it up and took a look, and his eyes narrowed slightly. All these grouppanies have worked with the Newman family? The list ofpanies on this sub-profile all have one thing inmon: they have worked with the family group of the Newman family. It was not quite a partnership, but more urately, its helping the New family in developing the Hopkins market. The nine royal families, not content with the local market, would more often than not support a few families in target cities and use them to capture the market. In Hopkins, for example, the Spencers Ocean Group had set up a branch in Hopkins, which was currently headed by Kit. Then there is the case of Pearl, where Terry also approached Arie. Nowadays, the Newman family had also set its eyes on Hopkins and had supported so many giant enterprises. n borated, Thesepanies have formed the Hopkins Alliance, sponsoring the Northernd Conference whileing to suppress L Group, relying on the Newman familys good rtionship with Cassius, the guardian of the Westernd. Coupled with that legendary identity and experience of the Guardian of the Westernd, which is most suitable for publicity, the senior management of Hopkins are overjoyed and are all in favour of the proposal in order to please the Newman family and Cassius. If L Group dares to rebel, its going against the system, and any business that offends a particr system is basically dead. After hearing this, Leo also nodded. Indeed, the people do not fight against the officials. Businessmen make more money, but they are still in the category of people. Unless the president of L Group was already financially powerful enough to influence the economic lifeline of the entire city, they would not even put it in their sights. The matter of suppressing L Group was left to the people under hismand. Kobi was the lowest of the clerks. n took a breath and frowned sadly, Mr. Cohen, it seems that this time Miss Hendersonspany is not going to have a good time. Leo smiled, Thats not so much, what happens to Lydia is my business, its not my style to be bullied like that and not fight back. n waited quietly for Leo to continue. Anyway, he couldnte up with a good solution. In addition to going to the Newmans in person to make amends. Leo ndly drank tea andughed leisurely, n, howe aftering to Hopkins, your mind is imprisoned? Have you forgotten where this ce is, and where youe from? n was bewildered at first nce, but gradually it dawned on him and his gaze became awe-inspiring. What you mean, Mr. Cohen, is that you want to use the power of Pearl? Yes. Leo snapped his fingers with a cold smile on his face, Since they have set up the Hopkins Alliance, then I will set up a Pearl Alliance. ns entire body was stiff. But then he frowned, Would it be too big a gesture? The Hopkins Alliance, although it carried the word Alliance, was, to put it bluntly, only a dozen groups. But Leo was different. Nearly half of the forces in Pearl either took orders from Leo or were dependent on Leos men. If Leo gave the order, almost half of Pearl forces would have rallied! Leo shook his head with a smile, Is it a big gesture? I dont think so. Leos gaze gradually became cold: I wanted to get along with them as an ordinary person, it was them, who forced me to use the power of Pearl. Sensing the eerie chill in Leos words, ns expression also solemnized considerably.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Yes, Mr. Cohen, I will go and contact all the forces in Pearl, and make sure they arrive in Hopkins within today. n said and went to make contact. It was soon responded to by the major powers. The Simpson family of Xiacheng District is willing to go to Hopkins and help Mr. Cohen! The Dong Family of Xijiang District is willing to go to Hopkins and help Mr. Cohen! The Lawson family of Xiaocheng District is willing to go to Jiang Cheng and help Mr. Cohen! The Feng Family of the Jiangxin District is willing to go to Hopkins and help Mr. Cohen! At Leosmand, nearly dozens of family powers from the ten regions of Pearl made a statement that they were willing to go to Hopkins to support Leo. These families, led by Ronnie Stewart, Chris Lawson and Lennox Simpson, were willing to go through fire and water. During this period of time, the Simpson family grew rapidly, recing the already extinct Wilson family and Hamilton family, bing the three most powerful families in the city of Pearl. It had also recovered a number of affiliated forces, such as the Hond family in the Jiangxin district, and other newly developing families. Leo stood with his arms folded, standing on the top floor of the building, in front of the huge floor-to-ceiling windows, his gaze profound. Cassius, Im looking forward to you taking a shot at me Its time to put an end to past grudges! Leo murmured in a t tone. From Anguss mouth, though, he learned that above the nine royal families, there was also the imperial family. They were the ones who had stood throughout Pompeii for a thousand years without falling. However, Leo did not fear them. Meeting with Olly, he already had a preliminary understanding of the strength of the Imperial family. Take that inner strength bodyguard beside Olly, the bodyguard of the Imperial family practicing inner strength should be standard for the manpower. And someone like Olly should be considered one of the best in the Imperial family. They were just a little more mysterious, a little more out of the world for a long time, and still a party-pounding affair for Leo. And the movements of Pearl have affected the various forces in the Hopkins. They quickly gathered and held an emergency meeting. Everyone here was a member of the Hopkins Alliance. I think everyone should have heard about what happened, L Group, which refused to stop producing cosmetics, is still in the business of marketing. On top of that, there are many more ns heading towards Hopkins in the direction of Pearl, which is clearly against us and doesnt take our Hopkins Alliance into consideration! I propose that L Group be beaten, and I hope that you will give your full support and join the Hopkins Alliance as well! Albert Cruz, the corporate alliance leader of the Hopkins Alliance, said with a serious face as he looked at the three people in front of him. These three were the heads of the three powerful families of Hopkins, Ernie, Ayan and Lennon! The rest of the Alliance also had their eyes fixed on the three great familys heads. If the heads of the three great families join the Hopkins Alliance, then the alliance would grow stronger and stronger. Not to mention L Group, the families that have flocked from Pearl were not enough to justify it. However, Ernie, Ayan and Lennon looked at each other, all smiled wryly and said in unison. Sorry, I refuse! Chapter 588 My Pearl People The heads of the three great families, with one voice, all refused. At once, the room was silent, and everyone stared in disbelief. Albert, the corporate alliance leader of the Hopkins Alliance, even had the corners of his eyes twitching, his face full of irritation. Although his status was not as high as that of the heads of the three powerful families, he was still considered the chairman of a giant corporation and was worth more than a billion. The three great lords disrespected him so much! Albert looked at the three and forced down the anger in his heart as he questioned, May I hear your reasons for refusing? The other members of the alliance came back to their senses and stared at them closely. In their view, the best oue would be for the three families to all join the Hopkins Alliance, then they would be more powerful. If that was not possible, it was good for two to join, or one to join. But they never expected that the three giants, as if in private collusion, would refuse together. However, Ernie smiled lightly and took a sip of the hot tea in front of him, Refusal is refusal, wheres the reason? You! Alberts pupils shrank, not expecting Ernie to be so reckless. He said angrily, Mr. Palmer, although the Palmer family is strong, Hopkins Alliance is not bad, are you sure you want to go against us? The other chairmen also stared angrily, without any fear in front of Ernie. As Albert said, although the Palmer family was a powerful family, it was still beatable against the Hopkins Alliance. Ernie smiled arrogantly and looked around at everyone, Just you people are you worthy of the three of using up against? At these words, all the corporate chairmen led by Albert, turned pale, each one shocked and angry. They really couldnt figure out where Ernie got the courage to do so. Albert was just about to utter an angry shout when he suddenly froze. Because he noticed a detail in Ernies words. He said the three of us, not him alone! Alberts gaze suddenly focused on Ayan and Lennon: Mr. Watts, Mr. Grant, will you also not say why? Both Lennon and Ayan smiled when they heard this. That smile looked extremely humiliating and Alberts face was immediately covered in anger. If theres really one reason, its that youre all so stupid! Lennonughed loudly and looked at those people in Albert and said. What did you say! Dont be reckless just because youre a gentry! One by one, those men from Albert stood up and red angrily. They are fearless because they have unimaginable backers behind them. Isnt that true? Ernieughed, You guys actually asked us to join you and came together to suppress L Group, its just ridiculous! Yes, do you know whosepany L Group is? Ayan and Lennon looked at Albert and the others with eyes full of disdain and asked coldly. Alberts expression was indifferent: Isnt it just the group of the eldest daughter of the Henderson family? The second-inmand is that waste of a husband of hers, the son-inw of the family that Lin doesnt even acknowledge, what else is there? Albert did not even put Leo and Lydia in his eyes. At these words, the smiles on Ernie, Ayan and Lennons faces became even more teasing. You all focus on the president of L Group, Miss Henderson, but ignore the real big man behind it! Ernie, Ayan and Lennonughed loudly, in their eyes, Albert and these people were simply hitting the stone with their eggs and seeking their own death. Alberts brow furrowed as he stared deadly at Ernie and the three of them. He also sensed a little something was wrong. The person with thergest rank in L Group was Lydia, but only as the eldest daughter of the Henderson family. The nine royal families of Valenham had their influence in Valenham, and in Hopkins, if a conflict really arose, the three families would join forces, they were not afraid of the Henderson family. However, the family heads of the three families were respectful to Lydia. It was even feared! Could it be that behind Lydia, there was some horrible person standing behind her? Could it be that you are referring Lydias husband, Leo? Albert asked in a cold voice. Not bad! Its Mr. Cohen! Ernie shouted loudly and his aura was released all at once, and everyones heart jumped. How dare you presume to suppress Mr. Cohens wifespany, you dont even know how youll die! Ernie was not the only one, so were Ayan and Lennon, with cold smiles on their faces. Especially Ayan. He was no longer the head of the Watts family. In the past, he had formed a big feud with Leo because of n, and even drove his car into n, causing a car ident, and even imprisoned Leos daughter, Emilia. As a result, Leo showed his strength and called Louis, the head of the Hopkins War Domain, with one phone call. That night, the Watts family was almost run over by armoured guns and tanks. It was then that Ayan realised how terrifyingly powerful Leo was and how foolish it was for the Watts family to go against him. So he submitted unconditionally to Leo and handed over the family headship to n. Lennon did not feel the terror of Leo. His family submitted to Leo solely because by following Leo, his family could grow by leaps and bounds. Now, his family had signed partnerships with most of the families in Pearl and was growing very rapidly. He will not betray Leo until his familys appetite was satiated. Hahahaha Albert and some other group chairmen of the Hopkins Alliance, however,ughed out loud. Albert was full of disdain andughed so hard that tears came out of his eyes. What are you guys saying? Leo is the one whos the big shot? How is that possible? You are all heads of powerful families, how can you still not be able to tell the difference? Hes just an unrecognized son-inw of the Henderson family, and hes only alive because of his wife, Lydia! Hes not capable of anything on his own! Albert didnt believe what Ernie and the others said at all, instead he thought they were crazy! Is that so? The corners of Ernies mouth curled up in a teasing arc as he said indifferently, It seems that you guys havent realised the seriousness of the matter. Because you have formed the Hopkins Alliance and struck out against L Group, you have already alerted most of the families in Pearl, almost all of the families that are subservient to Mr. Cohen have rushed towards Hopkins, and there are some powerful families that are not weaker than my Palmer family, how are you going to cope with that? Theughter stopped abruptly, and Alberts face changed on the spot, and his legs even went weak. Yes, Pearl and Hopkins were sister cities, and was the gentry of Pearl weak? Of course not! Take the Lawson family, which has produced a demon girl, Arie, and the Lawson Group alone, in terms of individual ability, crushed any of theirpanies. Not only the Lawson family was out in force, it was half of Pearls forces. It was at this point that everyones mobile phones, at the same time, pushed out a news item.N?velDrama.Org content. The entire highway of Hopkins was upied by a luxury car worth over ten million! As far as the eye can see, its all Rolls Royce and Bentley ss cars! One by one, these luxury cars whizzed past, forming a long queue on the motorway. They rampage through the streets. And the private car owners were all scared silly, they actually all pulled over to prevent rubbing against these luxury cars. Several car owners even got out of their cars and looked on in shock at this rare scene from ancient times. Thements below were bursting at the seams, instantly making it to the top of the Hopkinss real-time hotspots! Looking at the news, Ernie, Ayan and Lennon allughed silently and gave Albert a sidelong nce. Albert and those of the Hopkins Alliance, however, were all so frightened that their faces turned pale and they did not even dare to breathe. So many luxury cars were with Pearls license te on them. Could it be, indeed, called over by Leo? Who could raise a city with this kind of energy, this kind of influence? For a moment, Alberts heart was filled with regret, why did they follow the orders of their superiors and form an alliance to suppress L Group? Coincidence, its just coincidence Albert still did not want to believe this fact and was still shouting. Ernie looked even more disdainful, and at the same time moreposed. Whether its a coincidence or not will be revealed in another twenty minutes at the most. Ernie smiled and said, Look where these Pearl cars will end up! What followed was a long wait. These twenty minutes, however, were as long as twenty centuries for Albert and the others. Suddenly, the silence of the conference room was broken by the whirring of a motor. All of a sudden, it attracted everyones attention. A Rolls-Royce was seen within the distant horizon, and it came slowly towards the area. Then came the second and the third It was endless, and as far as the eye can see, all are luxury cars. All vehicles and pedestrians give way on the main road in Hopkins. They were all dumfounded! All of them are foreign cars, why are so many foreign cars entering our Hopkins? A00000, as I recall, it is Pearl Lawson familys car, right? And A88888, the car of the richest man in Pearl! Ronnies car is here too, and inside is the big star Ronnie! Countless people on the roadside witnessed this historic moment. Everyone wanted to see what almost half of Pearls family forces, flocking to Hopkins, wanted to do. Eventually, under the gaze of countless people, all these luxury cars were parked under amercial building. There were so many cars that there was simply not enough parking and all the cars that had been parked, were forcibly repatriated! The car doors opened one by one and many of the family heads stepped out, each with a cold face and a slight chill in their eyes. Some people noticed that each family head came out with five or six powerful bodyguards beside him. The total number of people, in fact, exceeded three hundred! The scene was spectacr as they crowded under the building! Come on, lets go and meet the so-called Hopkins Alliance. Justin Cox, now the richest man in Pearl, had a cold look in his eyes and a killing intent swept through his eyes, Daring to join hands to suppress our enterprises in Pearl, simply not putting us in their eyes, do they really think that we Pearl people are easy to be bullied? Chapter 589 The Earth Falls Apart With the words, Pearl Alliance, led by Justin, barged into the building with arge group of people in tow. The security guards of the building simply did not dare to stop it. Some people even just wanted to, but they were given a look by the security guards around Justin. The two were not even in the same ss of bodyg There were so many that they could not even get into the lift, they had to take the stairs. The building was so high and well soundproofed from room to room, but Albert and other people from the Hopkins Alliance still heard a low sound of footsteps. It was like the sound of death, trampling on top of everyones heart. Soon, the door to the meeting room was pushed open almost roughly. Justin walked in with an expressionless face, followed by Ronnie, Chris, Lennox and other people with high social status in Pearl. Who are you? Albert immediately walked over with a face full of anger. Even if he knew that the other party was from Pearl, but this was Hopkins, he was still not afraid. However, in the next moment, Albert received a heavy p on the face. The crisp p sounded especially harsh in the quiet conference room. Everyones face changed, their eyes full of incredulity as they looked at Justin who had made the move. How dare you hit me? The p was so hard that half of Alberts face swelled up. His eyes widened incredulously, and a vague look of anger surfaced in his eyes. Whats wrong with beating you, again? Justin narrowed his eyes slightly as he gently pped his palm against the other half of Alberts face with an imposing gesture. At these words, the members of the Hopkins Alliance exploded into a frenzy of rage. How dare you foreignersmit murder here, do you know what this ce is? You are finished, the Hopkins Alliance will suppress your Pearls businesses, wait for bankruptcy! They shouted. Next to Justin, Ronnies gaze was cold and he bellowed coldly.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. p everyone who speaks! Yes! As soon as the words left their mouths, the bodyguards stepped forward, pping them in their faces. For a while, the only sound in the room was the sound of crisp ps. The cheeks of those corporate chairmen who have called the shots had been punched in the face. Albert was dumbfounded as he watched the scene before him, all stunned. It was the first time he had seen such arroganceing to their Hopkins. Justin made a gesture, and the bodyguards who did it stopped. The next moment, he swept his gaze like a tiger and wolf at Albert and these people, and his tone was cold. You dont need to be angry, because we are here to trouble your Hopkins Alliance, and if you get angry now, then for what happens next, you may be so angry that you will vomit blood. Justins tone was cold, his aura tightened all over the field. Dont you like to bully the few with so manypanies to suppress L Group? Therefore, so many of us suppress you too. Ronnie looked coldly at Albert and the others, How dare you even suppress Mr. Cohens wifespany, you have no patience for living! So did Chris, with a fierce look on his face. When his sister handed over the Group to him, she had instructed him never to mess with Leo, and instead, to maintain a good rtionship with him. With so many people staring at them in unison, Alberts face paled. So many people were following Leo? At this moment, Ernie smiled lightly, Now, you should understand why I turned you down. Becausepared to Mr. Cohen, your so-called Hopkins Alliance is nothing! These words were said without any mercy, and Alberts face instantly turned very pale. But they could not say half the words. For the fact that such a big event was held speaks volumes about the influence of Leo. Back when Ernie had stated their reasons for refusing to join the Hopkins Alliance, Albert only thought that it was Lydia that they were afraid of. Little did they know that it was not Lydia they were afraid of, but Lydias husband, Leo. At this moment, looking at so many people with cold faces, Albert understood at once. In the next moment, Lennox, the head of the Simpson family, stepped forward and pointed at Albert and threatened, You have ten minutes to stop suppressing L Group immediately, or else, wait for thepany to go bankrupt! Alberts face turned pale all of a sudden, Impossible, we were also following orders, it wasnt that we wanted to suppress L Group ourselves. You dont know who L Group has offended, even the agencies in Hopkins, they all see L Group as a thorn in the side. Arent you afraid that yourpanies will also be implicated if you rashly help L Group to hold up the scene? The people of the Hopkins Alliance spoke up in a final struggle. However, Justin didnt even bother to pay attention to it and just passed a look. Seeing this, Ronnie, Lennox and Chris also nodded and all took out their phones. Soon, the mobile phones of Albert and the other members of the Hopkins Alliance rang at the same moment. As soon as everyone got through, their faces changed. Without exception, there was the sad news that theirpany had been severely suppressed. With Stewart and the Lawson Group as the leading Pearl forces, the family businesses under each of the major families had unleashed a fierce crackdown on thepanies under the Hopkins Alliance. Allpanies broke their financial chains, all their projects were called off and every minute, over a million was lost. Alberts face turned pale all of a sudden as he looked angrily at Justin, Ronnie and the others, Arent you afraid of offending the people above when you do this? Ronnie smiled faintly, I dont know, but what I do know is that as long as I work for Mr. Cohen, he will step in to set things right no matter what people are offended. Yes! Lennox also said with certainty. I cant go wrong with someone my cousin has her eye on! Chris chimed in. Justin even smiled lightly and did not say a word. He was one of the first of these people to follow Leo, who had long been like a god in his heart. Albert and others were dumbfounded because they all saw an almost blind admiration in the eyes of those people from Justin. How did this happen Albert fell back in his chair with a poof. At this point, Ernie, Ayan and Lennon all stood up. We still have things to do, so well leave first. Having said that, with no intention of helping them at all, they strode out of the meeting room. This was even more desperate for Albert. Ernie, Ayan and Lennon were the gentry of Hopkins, and now that something had happened to their Hopkins Alliance, none of them were willing to stand up to help them. This was enough to show the stance that the three great gentry of Hopkins were also on the side of Leo. It was at this point that his mobile phone rang. It was Euan who called. How are things going? Is L Group being suppressed to the point of copse? Euan asked with a smile. Mr. Newman! Albert instantly shouted out of breath like he was grabbing a lifeline, Somethings wrong, our Hopkins Alliance is falling apart! Chapter 590 Calling out to Martial Maestro Somewhere in Hopkins, in a quiet mountain retreat. Euan was fishing with a fishing rod, making a phone call while fishing. Not knowing what was said on the other side of the phone, Euans face, which was originally covered in smiles, stiffened and froze. The hand holding the rod also shook, and the fish were scared away from the bottom of theke. What? The Hopkins Alliance has been fallen apart? Euan could not help but cry out in disbelief. Yes, Mr. Newman, so many people havee to Pearl at once, and now ourpany is bankrupt. Alberts almost wailing voice came over the phone. Euans expression became serious all of a sudden, Impossible, I have understood that behind L Group, Lydia is the only one who has some background! Lydia was a youngdy of the Henderson family with limited abilities, how could she possibly solve such a big matter by herself? Could it be that the Henderson family head, Karl, has struck? Euan spected. After thinking about it, this was the only reason that made sense and was the most likely to happen. After all, Lydia was Karls daughter. Although Karl often did what he thought was right and would do what he decided even if it hurt his daughters heart, the starting point was still for her daughters good. If it was Karl who had struck, the Hopkins Alliance would be no match at all! No! Its Lydias husband, a young man named Leo Cohen! Albert reported. Euans brow was suddenly tightly knitted, and his pale face was like the skin of an air-dried orange. After a long silence, Euan balked, Are you sure is it someone called Leo Cohen? Yes, Im sure! So Euan did not speak, and a glint of morose killing intent shed across his cloudy eyes. The name Leo Cohen was too familiar to him! Five years ago, the person who ruined the promising future of his young grandson, Angus, was a young man called Leo Cohen. At that time, originally he wanted to use his familys power to abolish Leo. But he didnt know what happened, but it was as if Leo had evaporated, and no matter what means were used, he could not be found. Even his file was blocked by the state, and Euan was not qualified to make enquiries. It was not until five yearster that the Newman family continued to track down Leos whereabouts. The news received was one that made Euans heart sink. Leo and Lydia were together and married! Although the Newman family was powerful, it was not so powerful that it dared to go to war with the Henderson family. Even if Karl did not acknowledge this son-inw, the Newman fmaily would never be able to do anything as long as Lydia protected him. Although Euan was annoyed, he had basically made up his mind about Leo as a person: he relied on his wife. Without Lydia, Leo was nothing. How could such a person possibly solve something that even Lydia could not solve? Albert added. Weve never met him, but because of him, the majority of the Pearl family, together to protect L Group, the three big families are also reluctant to join our Hopkins Alliance, we are no match! Alberts voice was tinged with trembling, and it didnt look like he was lying at all. OK, I know, I will support yourpany. Remember, this matter must not be disclosed, understand? Euan instructed, his face unpleasant. Yes! Albert nodded his head in a hurry. Euan frowned and hesitated for a moment before dialing a number. Soon, the call was answered and a mans low voice came through. Mr. Newman. Euan said in a deep voice, Cassius, when will you arrive in Hopkins? In the evening, I think, whats wrong? Cassius said. Somethings happened, your way has been broken. Euan said. Really? On hearing this, Cassius on the other side of the phone was clearly surprised. It was clearly not an honorable way for so many groups to form an alliance to suppress onepany. Cassius didnt know anything about business, so he could onlye up with this kind of solution. But it was better because it was simple and brutal! A group that was bound to perish under the suppression of a business alliance, it was not easy to turn things around! Whats going on? Cassiuss tone was lower. How could he say that he was also the guardian of the Westernd and was considered to be a strategist, the solution he thought of was actually broken, this made Cassius lose face and had to understand what was going on! Euan sighed quietly, The one who broke your method is not Lydia, but her husband, a young man named Leo Cohen Sharpness shed in Euans eyes. Leo Cassius also mused about the name, his tone low. The name sounded familiar to him, as if he had heard it somewhere before. But again, he could not remember. The names of the four great guardians, except for the north, were publicly known. Everyone knew who they were. Only the North, names, identities, information were all kept in high confidence. For it was the Dragonlord who held the Northernd. No one was qualified to know the identity of Dragonlord. It was not unusual for Cassius not to know that Dragonlord was Leo. After a pause, Cassius added, Dont worry about it yet, wait until Ie to Hopkins. Even if Euans heart was unbnced, he had no choice but to agree. Okay! With the Hopkins Alliance falling apart, the pressure on L Group was instantly gone. With regard to the one against them, the ban on cosmetics was also lifted. L Group was operating normally. When Lydia found out, she looked at Leo like a demon. How did you do that? Lydias beautiful eyes were full of surprise. After all, this time L Group offended the institutional organization of Hopkins, the people did not fight with the officials, and the end of the fight was death. Leo smiled, Its very simple, our roots are in Pearl, so we should use their power once. Lydia was also very happy. The reason for the happiness was not that thepany had survived the danger, but the ability of Leo to do so. She would prove to everyone that the man she chose would not be inferior to Karl. Even more, he was stronger! Back inside the office, Leo gave Justin a call andplimented him, Well Done, for not letting our Pearl be bullied! Thank you Mr. Cohen! Being praised by Leo, Justin was overjoyed. Thank all the householders who have arrived for me. Leo said, Since youvee to Hopkins, dont leave, at least not until after the Northernd Conference. Justin readily agreed and the first thing he did was to go and find n and Forrest. Suddenly, a cold breeze came from behind. A woman in a ck leather jacket appeared behind Leo. Not Nadine, but Sharon. Thetest news is that Cassius, the Guardian of the Westernd, will arrive at Hopkins in another five hours. Sharon said. These words caused Leo to freeze for a moment, and then a faint smile floated at the corners of his mouth. Its been buzzing for so long, he is finallying Sharon did not say anything, just waited for Leo to follow. Indeed, since the Northernd Assembly settled in Hopkins, almost everyone has been rumoured to be guarding Cassius in the Westernd. Now, of the four great guardians, Cassiuss fame was the greatest. It was even bigger than him, Dragonlord. After a pause, Leo continued, Since our old friend is here, how can we not go and meet him? This statement caused Sharon to raise an eyebrow, How do you want to do? Although she didnt know Leos n yet, she knew very well that Leos talk of hospitality would definitely make Cassius embarrassed. Leo said indifferently, I have already informed in advance that Martial Maestro hase over, counting the time, it should be about the same time as Cassiuss arrival in Hopkins. Immediately, Sharons face changed slightly, Martial Maestro? Yes, Jason Ellis. Leo smiled faintly, I wonder if the name of Martial Maestro can press Cassius? Sharon immediately understood what Leo wanted to do, and immediately her face changed slightly. You want to snub Cassius? Leo smiled and gave her a look, How is this snub? Martial Maestro is admired by all, if he cantpare to Cassius, it would be too humiliating. Sharon grunted, Youve be hypocritical even after being in the metropolis for a long time. Leo froze for a moment, thenughed, Ill take that as apliment. Sharon didnt say anything, just looked out of the window. When did hypocrisy be apliment to someone? Leo. Sharon suddenly made a sound, but she did not turn around, her gaze still looking at the clouds in the sky. Dominic and Nadine are going to be fine, right? Leos expression became much more serious and he nodded solemnly, Yes, I wont let any of them die. Leos tone was low, and within ity his determination. Then Sharon smiled. Youve be hypocritical, but there are parts of you that are still the same. Leo smiled, Thats a real human being. Following Cassius, the Guardian of the West, another heavyweight has broken.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Jason was alsoing to Hopkins. Knowing this news, people from martial arts associations went crazy. Not only from Hopkins and Pearl, but also from the Martial Arts Association of Sallton, Winham, and New Queennd send people over to greet Martial Maestro. Martial Maestro was seen as the godfather level in the martial arts world, just as Music Maestro in the entertainment industry and Commerce Maestro in the business world. In particr, Martial Maestro had founded a sect that people in the industry call- Supreme Warriors! If one was lucky enough to be chosen by Supreme Warriors, then it was highly likely that one would be taught by Martial Maestro. Martial Maestro also had a master. Only what it was called and how old it was, no one knew about it. Hopkins International Airport East. There were two airports in Hopkins, one in the east and one in the west of the city. The ce where Cassiusnded was at the citys east airport. However, it was still half an hour before the nended. The East Airport was empty! Chapter 591 East of the City and West of the City Another ten minutes passed before the silence and emptiness of the citys east airport was broken by the sound of a cars engine. A business car slowly arrived with arge Martial on the number te. It was the proof that the car came from Hopkins Martial Arts Association. The car door opened and a middle-aged man dressed in a martial arts uniform stepped down, followed by several elites from the Martial Arts Association. It was the president of the Martial Arts Association, Nathaniel. Beside him stood a sturdy man with a powerful aura, none other than hispatriot brother, Kingsley. They are staring out at the empty City East Airport. Shouldnt the people of Hopkins be weing the arrival of Mr. Miller? Howe theres not a single person in sight? Nathaniels secretary looked dumbfounded and asked out loud. Nathaniel smacked his lips and didnt react either. Normally, the airport in the east of the city of Hopkins was not empty. It was only today that the upper echelons of Hopkins learned that Cassius, the Guardian of the West, was going tond at the airport in the east of the city and deliberately cordoned off the area. All day today, no other aircraft were allowed to stay at City East Airport and it waspletely cleared. Kingsley hesitated for a moment and suddenly asked, Could there be a mistake? Is he at the citys west airport? No way! Nathaniel immediately waved his hand with a serious expression, Mr. Miller has already said that he wouldnd at the east airport of the city, how could he go back on his word andnd at the west airport of the city? Thats odd, where are all those people who wee him? All the people of the Martial Arts Association were filled with bewilderment. Originally, what they had expected would be a wee from the upper echelons of Hopkins, down to the ordinary people of Hopkins. There were also people from Hopkins war zone. And there was not even a figure in sight! I think they havent arrived yet. In the end, Kingsley voiced his guess. Pompeii is a human society, maybe they have the news that Mr. Millers ne waste, so they camete too! It makes sense! After hearing Nathaniels exnation, both Kingsley and his secretary felt right and waited patiently. Not long after, some more vehicles drove up. This time it came together. Here ites! Nathaniel immediately revealed a smile and pointed at the vehicles. Both Kingsley and the secretaries under him felt excited. The vehicles were seen to stop and a dozen men in suits approached. Kingsley immediately greeted them. He recognised all these people, all the upper echelons of Hopkins. Another car stopped and two youths got out. One of them was young. The other, on the other hand, had a walking stick and had a general air of gloom. It was Olly and Angus of the Newman family. Then, an old man with a stooped back and gray hair was assisted by Olly. He was the head of the Newman family, Euan. They stand together, waiting together. Soon, however, Euan frowned, Why are there so few people? Nathaniel froze for a moment, Mr. Newman, werent you the ones who prepared the wee ceremony? Euan, Olly and the others immediately looked at the men in suits.N?velDrama.Org content. They were also frowning: Go and ask whats going on. Soon, the phone rang. For some reason, all the people who were supposed to wee Mr. Miller have all gone to the citys west airport! At these words, both Nathaniel and Euan, as well as those in the upper echelons of Hopkins, could not help but blush. All the people who were supposed to be there actually all went to the citys west airport. But this was City East Airport! Ollys faint eyes did not panic. Why did they go to the citys west airport? It should have been clear from the top that the Wesnd Guardian wouldnd at the citys east airport, what was it about the citys west airport that attracted them? The man reported, Martial Maestro Jason is here, and all the people who originally greeted Mr. Miller have run off to greet Jason. What? Martial Maestro?! At these words, Olly was puzzled, his face full of incredulity. He didnt think that the two would actually collide. The fact that Jason would also be arriving in Hopkins was something that was spread all over the inte yesterday. Naturally, Olly saw it too. Only then, he did not make the connection between the two events. He thought that Martial Maestro was also attracted by the Nortnd Conference and that writing instead would make a better article. This oversight caused the embarrassment Cassius not being greeted. Nathaniel, Olly and their faces turned pale all of a sudden, this was simply a shame! Angus stood at the end without saying a word, and he too looked on with a face full of dismay. After a long while, a faint smile curled the corners of his mouth. He could probably guess whose work it was. Leo. What a great surprise for him. He had invited Jason here! The reputation of Cassius, the Guardian of the Westernd, was made famous by the Northernd Conference, but if he were topare his poprity with that of Martial Maestro Jason, he would be out of his depth. For one thing, the status of Martial Maestro in the martial arts world was notparable to that of Cassius, and for another, if the two did sh, Angus did not think that Martial Maestro would be weaker than Cassius. It was so open and honest that Cassius had no recourse at all. What to do now? Mr. Miller will be here in ten minutes. Nathaniels face was pale, while his heart was apprehensive. It was the most basic etiquette toe to the airport to greet Cassius. And he didnt know if Mr. Miller was tolerant. Such a silent airport, this was the way to greet him, Mr. Miller would have been furious. Euan sighed, Its toote to shout at people now, so lets just greet them. Even the Newman family head, known as a wise advisor, was out of options, so the others could only wait with their heads held high. While this was going on, there was a sound of an aircraft sweeping across the sky above. A military helicopternded with a dozenbat aircraft escorting it, an extremely impressive sight. No one else but Cassius, the Guardian of the Westernd, could have made such a big show! Mr. Miller is here! Kingsleys voice trembled as he said, inwardly apprehensive. Euan, Olly and some of Hopkinss upper ss elite all stood in a line with serious faces. The helicopters propellers spun rapidly and a gale of wind howled as a tall figure stepped out from it. It was Cassius. He was tall, at 62, with broad shoulders, and gave enough of a sense of oppression just by standing there. Mr. Miller! Kingsley and the others immediately greeted them with smiles on their faces. Cassius nodded lightly, but then his gaze changed and he asked, Howe there are so few of people? Chapter 592 The Man is You Cassius frowned as he looked at the empty airport. At once, everyones faces changed slightly and their hearts hung in the air. With so few people, they had known that Cassius would be upset. Sure enough, as soon as he got out of the car, it looked like this. Cassiuss tone was calm and he could not even hear any semnce of annoyance. But when these words fell on the ears of Kingsley and Euan, this was annoyance. Being in a different position, sometimes it was like being on the brink of something big even when nothing was wrong. Nathaniel and the others were silent. Cassius smiled again, Its funny, Ive been in the army for over thirty years, but this is the first time Ive been greeted by so few people when I got off a ne, which is a bit unexpected. Nathaniel looked even more terrified. Euan smiled, Cassius, I know you dont like some red tape, but this scene is indeed a bit too small, not in line with your status as the guardian of the Westernd. Euans words were ingenious, first praising Cassiussck of preference for red tape, and then apologising to Cassius for the small number of people. This made Cassius feel better. Because even if he didnt care about red tape anymore, Cassius was, after all, the guardian of the Westernd, and not many people greeted him when he got off the ne, his heart will inevitably produce bad feelings - and even suspicion that the upper echelons of Hopkins were not doing a good job. However, Euan described Cassius as not liking red tape, instead he was more to Cassiuss liking. True style aside, the more people in high positions, the more they like to be told that they dont like red tape. As expected, Cassius smiled after hearing this and said, You understand me. Even if I am high up, I am still a soldier of Pompeii, why do I need so much pomp and circumstance? Im happy enough to be greeted by someone. After saying that, Cassius smiled brightly. Nathaniel, Olly felt relieved, and they looked at Euan with even more admiration and awe. As expected, Mr. Newman was a wise and resourceful man! Euan immediately nced at Olly. Olly understood his grandfathers meaning? Immediately stepping forward, he said with a smile, But, originally we had prepared a grand and unprecedented wee meeting for Mr. Miller, from the moment Mr. Miller stepped off the ne, to the evening, we had worked out the perfect service. Hearing these words, Cassius really stopped and came to Olly, his eyes slightly narrowed. But why are you the only ones? Olly smiled, Thats because the people who originally weed Mr. Miller have all run away to the airport in the west of the city. City West Airport? At these words, Cassius frowned at once: Why did they run to the west airport of the city, I should have clearly said that it was at the east airport of the city. Angus listened in awe as he had to admit that his grandfather and cousin were really too deep-rooted in their hearts. Being told that by Grandpa, not greeting Cassius rose to the issue of dignity. Who dared to steal Cassiuss thunder? Olly smiled and said, Mr. Miller, you should not know that in the direction of the airport in the west of the city, another big shot is about to arrive in Hopkins and everyone and the media are running over there. A big shot? Who? Cassiuss eyes were gloomy for a moment. Olly slowly uttered two words. Martial Maestro. Martial Maestro? At these words, Cassius flinched for a moment, and a sharp edge shed in his eyes. Jason? The smile on Ollys face zed brighter, Exactly. Martial Maestro?! Next to him, Kingsley was thrilled and his face was full of reverence. Cassius immediately swept him a faint nce. At once, Kingsley immediately stoppedughing, with embarrassment on his face. It was a big no-no to talk about another big shot in front of a big shot. A big shot of the magnitude of Cassius had pride. All wanted to be respected. But now, Cassius didnt feel respected at all. Whats he doing here? Cassius snorted coldly and said with a cold expression. Olly shook his head, I dont know, maybe its also because of the Northernd Conference. Since youre here for the Northernd Conference, you have to figure out your weight and what kind of people you shouldnt offend. Cassius said with a t expression. At once, Kingsleys face changed slightly. Anyone could hear the discontent in Cassiuss tone, and even a bit of a desire to find a way back into the game. Olly smiled and continued, Mr. Miller, I have heard that the people there in the Westernd are tough and will never take a loss, and if anyone in the Tiger and Wolf Army in the Westernd is bullied, the entire Tiger and Wolf Army will stand up for that person. Cassius smiled and nodded, his tone full of arrogance, Yes, this is the style of my Westernd Tiger and Wolf Army. Thats all the more reason not to hold back. Olly smiled and said, I would like to apany you on a walk through the city west airport. Olly represented what the Newman family wanted, however, no one else answered except the Newman family. All of Hopkinss top buildings excused themselves first, how could they possibly stand in line so quickly? And the one who was most torn by so many people had to be Kingsley. He was here to entertain the Guardian of the West, but at the same time, he was also in the Martial Arts Association. Martial Maestro was the founder of the Martial Arts Association! Wasnt him making a fool of himself if he, the president of the Martial Arts Association go against Martial Maestro? Nathaniel, what do you say? Nathaniel was still hesitating in his mind and Olly looked at him with a smile. The smile made his heart flutter. This was to force him to take sides now! Nathaniel was screaming in his heart, but since he had alreadye to Cassius, he could only naturally side with him. Olly immediately revealed a satisfied smile, You are a wise man. Cassius got into Euans car and the group headed in great numbers towards the airport in the west of the city. The two airports were on the east and west sides of the river, and it would take at least forty minutes to get there. Martial Maestro would arriveter than Cassius, so the timing was just right. At this time, L Group. Leo walked into Lydias office and sat down in front of her casually. At this moment Lydia was correcting a document and raised her head indifferently. Whats up? Leo asked with a smile. Lydia sighed, Although thepany is now free from the suppression of the Hopkins Alliance, the Northernd Conference is about to begin, and most of the well-knownpanies in Hopkins have been invited and tagged as coborators of the Northernd Conference, except for ourpany, which has been excluded. After hearing this, Leoughed, Just because of this? Lydia nodded: The site of the Northernd Conference, when manypanies were invited to attend, was also an opportunity for the businessmunity, and without the suppression of the Hopkins Alliance, we would have lost a lot of money by having no connection with the Northernd Conference. So Im getting the business case and Im going to see if theres any chance of it getting through for approval. Leo directly closed Lydias notebook and said with a smile, Its useless, the agencies in Hopkins are all Cassiuss people, even if you write well, you will be dismissed. Lydia had some anger on her face, Theyve gone too far. Leo was not angry: This is just a matter of direction, wouldnt it be settled if you let L Group be a directionpany too? Thats easy to say! Lydia rolled her eyes, How can it be that easy to be a direction? Leo tapped his fingers on his desk: Its true that its not easy if you take it one step at a time, but a lot of things in this world can be done fast, and thats what we call privilege. Privileges? Lydia froze. She had never thought about these things. Yes. Leo said with a smile, Now you and I will go to a ce and I will tell you what privilege means. Lydia was then pulled up by Leo. She was full of surprise, Where are you taking me? City West Airport. Leo said without looking back. Lydia was even more confused. Wasnt City West Airport where Martial Maestronded? The car sped along. Just in time for Hopkins war zone outing, the roads were filled with heavily armoured vehicles. Leos car, on the other hand, was sandwiched just between the two armoured vehicles. A huge ck shadow loomed over them. Lydia was so frightened that her face turned pale and she couldnt help but say to Leo, Why dont we just not go? Howe even the cars from the war domain are out? Leo smiled, They are there to greet and we are there to greet, with no conflict. So Lydia fastened her seat belt and looked up at her side of the car, fearing that something might happen. Arriving at Hopkins City West Airport, Lydia was shocked by the scene there. It was densely packed with people. There are some people from Hopkins Warzone among them.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. It was heard that even the leader of the Hopkins War Domain, Louis, hade. Wace was also present and was full of excitement. As the president of the Pearl Martial Arts Association, he certainly had to greet the ancestor of the Martial Arts Association when he arrived. There were also a number of famous entrepreneurs from Hopkins present. When they saw Lydiaing, they all burst outughing. Isnt this Miss Henderson of the L Group? This Nortnd Conference has nothing to do with you guys, what are you doing here? Martial Maestro is about to get off the ne. In all probability, he is here for the Northernd Conference. We are all sponsors designated by the Nortnd Conference and no longer need L Group. Those who had spoken out were those Hopkins entrepreneurs who hade to the door seeking cooperation, but had all been rejected by Lydia. But nowpanies from all over Hopkins were scrambling to sponsor the Nortnd Conference, they were allbelled as sponsors of the Nortnd Conference, and only L Group was isted. It gave them a feeling of turning over a new leaf. Lydia was cold and silent. Leo, however, suddenly said, Lydia, Martial Maestro wille down and invite a person to talk for a while, and I guess that person will be you. Me? On hearing this, Lydia froze. Those entrepreneurs, moreover, were dumbfounded. Was there such a thing? Chapter 593 First Meeting People only knew that Martial Maestro hade to Hopkins, but they didnt know exactly what they were doing in Hopkins. It was easy to make the connection when it was the time of the Nortnd Conference and the status of Martial Maestro in the martial arts world. Martial Maestro is here to cheer and help the Nortnd Conference! This was what is subconsciously assumed by everyone from 80-year-olds down to young people in their 20s and 30s. Those who became sponsors of the Nortnd Conference were dumbfounded. Was there such a thing as Martial Maestro meeting someone next chance? They didnt know that! No one had even been informed. Lydia also froze, pointing at herself and asking, Why me? Leoughed and shook his head, I dont know why, I feel like its going to be you. Lydia instantly rolled her eyes and scolded with a smile, No need to say such words to please me in the future! Leo immediately said, But its true that Martial Maestro will have an appointment to meet someone when he gets off the ne! Seeing Leo said with such certainty, then this matter could be true in all probability. The bosses of those groups also got excited one by one. If they had been the ones chosen, their ownpany would have soared. So the gloating smiles on their faces grew even bigger. Miss Henderson, youd better leave quickly, youre not the designated business enterprise sponsor of the North Conference, its not much useing here. Yeah, theres no way Martial Maestro could have picked you guys, dont daydream. Lydias delicate face was full of sulking, but there was nothing she could do. Now that the Nortnd Conference was the main theme, businesses that were not designated sponsors of the Nortnd Conference were basically out of business. Lets go, its good enough to see the true face of Martial Maestro. Lydia gathered her emotions and did not argue with those bosses. Leo knew Lydias nature that she didnt like to argue much with people, so he didnt say anything and apanied her to wait elsewhere. The citys western airport was packed with people everywhere, all going for Martial Maestro. Lydia also stood inconspicuously in the middle of the crowd. Shemented, Martial Maestro has dedicated his life to promoting martial arts and bringing the spirit of Pompeii martial arts out of the country and into the world, such a person is truly a hero. Leoughed: Just an adventurous kid. What? The airport was so noisy that Lydia did not hear what Leo was saying. Nothing. Leo chuckled and shook his head. It should have been passed on by those bosses, and now everyone at the airport who came to greet them knew that Martial Maestro would choose one of the people on site for the appointment. Everyone desperately hoped that they were the chosen one. It was at this point that the crowd dispersed quite a bit at once. A business car pulled up and a group of people in suits came up to meet them, carryingrge bags in their hands. On closer inspection, it was actually a famous wine. Its Albert Cruz, the corporate ally of the Hopkins Alliance, who was in the famous wine business! Someone eximed, but all eyes were focused on a young man at the front. Leo also narrowed his eyes slightly, sizing him up. This young man, carrying arge and small bag, was no other than Albert of the Hopkins Alliance. He is Albert Leo and Lydia both gaped at him. Leo was not there for the previous encounter with the Hopkins Alliance, so it was also the first time he met Albert. Those corporate bosses who had mocked Lydia gathered around Albert, surprised. Mr. Cruz, did you prepare all this wine specially? Albert smiled, Yes, knowing that Martial Maestro has deep attainments in the art of wine, so I brought some of thepanys homemade production of wines to give Martial Maestro. So thats it Those bosses nodded their heads, and then their eyes fell on therge and small bags carried by Albert. With just one look, everyone was filled with surprise. Isnt this the treasure of Mr. Cruzs own distillery? Really, Mr. Cruz, didnt you say that this is your treasure and you usually dont bring it out to entertain valuable guests? Why did you bring it out today? But Alberts face was ck and he said, Thats not true, thats because they dont know how to drink!Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. This wine is specially brought to me for those who really know and can drink wine, but how many people really know and love wine? This was said by Albert with great pomp and circumstance, and no one picked up on it, because they all knew that it was used to please Martial Maestro. At once, those bosses had an envious look in their eyes andplimented. As expected, you are thoughtful, it seems that the person Martial Maestro is meeting with is Mr. Cruz! Mr. Cruz, I have a business deal, can you spare some time to talkter? I have it too. Its all a money-making way! They have offered their cooperation and given the lions share of the benefits to Albert just to be able to ride on his coattails. After all, Albert was so well-prepared and had prepared a gift that just happened to throw him in Martial Arts good graces. Nine times out of ten, the person Martial Maestro wanted to make an appointment with was Albert. It was a great honour to be asked to meet by Martial Maestro. They already foresee that Albert will soar to great heights. Albert epted with a smile. He hoped that Martial Maestro would like his wine. Miss Henderson, see, this is the person Martial Maestro wants to meet, youve made a trip for nothing, haha! Those bosses looked at Lydia and bragged. Lydias face was t and she didnt say anything. Albert, however, frowned slightly and looked over as well. When he saw Lydia standing not far away, a gloomy glint shed in his eyes. Originally suppressing the L Group, but Leo made a phone call to gather the forces of the Pearl. Hopkins was losing ground and ended up with varying degrees of damage. Hispany was no different, but it was only with the Newman familys help that hispany recovered as it was and grew stronger. This was a revenge he must take! You are the president of L Group, Lydia Henderson? Albert came to Lydia and said indifferently. I am, and you are? Lydia asked with a furrowed brow. I think this is the first time we have met, but you have heard of me, my name is Albert Curz and I am the corporate ally of Hopkins Alliance. Albert said coldly. Lydias eyes chilled instantly, apparently also remembering that he was the one who had suppressed the L Group. Your husband is quite impressive, but, after I meet Martial Maestro, I will continue to suppress until yourpany goes bankrupt. Alberts tone was t, as if he was talking about a very ordinary matter. Thosepany bosses behind him were also looking at Lydia with gloating faces. Lydias face was filled with anger. Leo, however, stepped forward and said with a smile, It seems that you have forgotten the pain after getting well? Martial Maestro wont choose you. Who are you? Albert had never seen Leo either, and just now his attention was fully focused on Lydia, and he did not notice Leo next to her. Leo smiled, My name is Leo Cohen. Chapter 594 Invitation from Martial Maestro After Leo had announced his name, Albert was instantly startled as if he had seen a ghost, and even subconsciously took a step back like a mouse seeing a cat. This action made Leo dumbfounded, What are you so afraid of me for, am I that scary? Albert didnt say anything, just stared at him with an awe-inspiring gaze, as if he was some kind of terrifying flood beast. Although he was now meeting Leo for the first time, the terrifying nature of Leo had already prated deep into his heart. A single phone call sent so many of Pearls forces rushing to Hopkins and defying all odds to suppress the Hopkins Alliance. It would have been fine if it was just the power of Pearl, what actually rmed Albert the most was that the three great gentry of Hopkins seemed to have submitted to Leo as well. What kind of person was it that has so much power? After a while, he calmed down and said to Leo, Even if you called Pearls forces toe over, but as long as I befriend Martial Maestro, any more people will be of no use! Martial Maestro was the originator of the martial arts world, a truly strong man to sway the battle, so Albert wasnot afraid of Leo. Hahahahaha Leo, however,ughed out loud, leaving everyone baffled. Fuck, what the fuck are youughing at? If you dare to mock Mr. Cruz, you will be dead! The bosses of thosepanies all looked at Leo with anger on their faces, thisughter was so annoying! Alberts face also turned ironic as he asked, Whats so funny? Leoughed and said, Iugh at your overconfidence, are you so sure that Martial Maestro will choose you? Of course! Speaking of this, Albert was confident and looked serious. Ive already researched it, Martial Maestro has a deep insight into the culture of wine, and I happen to be in the tobo and alcohol business, its called throwing my hat in the ring, Martial Maestro and I are soulmates in the wine world! Leo could still hold back at first, but as Albert got more and more outrageous, Leo could no longer hold back hisughter. Even Lydia, ayman, found it exaggerated. He and Martial Maestro were soulmates in wine? This was ridiculous! For his part, Leo felt that this was probably the first time that Martial Maestro had been hacked so badly. Martial Maestro was greedy for wine was because Leo told him that all pathse to one, whether it was the path of painting, the path of words, or the path of martial arts, which in the end was all one point. Mindfulness. So there were strong people who were not only powerful but also exceptional in their painting skills. The same went for the Wine. The path of wine canplement the path of martial arts. Since then, Martial Maestro had begun to drink, greedily more than Leo, and finally sank into the same wine path. Loesughter made Albert feel insulted. But instead of storming out, he just said coldly, Go ahead andugh, Ill see how you can stillugh out loud when Martial Maestro has an appointment with me. With that, he turned and walked away. Those other business executives followed suit. Lydias beautiful eyes were tinged with worry. Although Albert had said a bit of bullshit, he was still the one with the best chance of being favoured by Martial Maestro in the whole airport. It was true that opportunities were reserved for those who were well-prepared. Leo smiled and said with relief, Dont worry, Martial Maestro wont choose him. Lydia did not know why Leo was so sure, but did not ask more. A ne crossed the sky andnded. Martial Maestro had arrived in Hopkins. At once, the entire City West International Airport was abuzz with excitement. There was a huge crowd, all faces red and eyes fixed on the ne that was slowlynding. A few people in the crowd were watching the scene with grim faces. It was Cassius, Euan and Olly. They had just arrived and they saw Martial Maestros ne arriving. Nathaniel also had his eyes eagerly staring at Martial Maestros ne, but he could not show too much excitement when he saw the face of the Guardian of the West. After all, such a lively scene should have been reserved for Cassius, if instead it was stolen by Martial Arts alone. Olly smiled, Martial Maestro ising down. After saying that, he gave Cassius a faint look. Cassius didnt have any overreaction, just looked at the scene with t eyes. Hes stealing my thunder, messing with me Cassius muttered to himself, faintly. Holding back is not the style of Mr. Millers Tiger and Wolf Army. Olly said with a smile. Cassius, however, turned back to Olly and gave him a faint look, Olly, its best not to specte on other peoples psychology. Ollys gaze instantly flinched and he closed his mouth. He understood that from the very beginning, Cassius had seen the idea of his own exploitation. The reason for revealing was that he really could not swallow this anger. The nendedpletely, the hatch opened and a young, upright figure slowly stepped out. The young man looked to be in his early thirties, with a smile on his face and a navy blue trench coat hunting. At this point, Martial Maestro was still far away from them and the people on the airport felt a powerful sense of oppression. This sense of oppression, which came from the spirit, could be crippling with just a casual nce and a single gesture.N?velDrama.Org content. It proved that Martial Maestros attainment in the martial arts had reached the point of perfection. Leo sped his hands to his chest and looked on indifferently, Martial Maestro has refined a lot more in those days of lobbying and preaching. Just from this sense of oppression, Leo knew that the difference between Martial Maestros current strength and his own was minimal, or even negligible. As Martial Maestro walked in, people gradually got a better look at him. Martial Maestro was good-looking, with white skin and t eyes, as if a titanic mountain crashing in front of him could not make him change colour. Martial Maestro Cassiuss gaze was fixed on Martial Maestro, and surprisingly, he also felt a slight sense of oppression. I am Wace Spencer, President of the Pearl City Martial Arts Association, meet to meet you, Martial Maestro! Wace took the lead, leading his men to one knee and ambling in front of Martial Maestro. Immediately after someone started, the presidents of the martial arts associations also came forward. The presidents of the martial arts associations from all regions of the entire province were all present. Only Hopkins Martial Arts Association was left. Nathaniel was about to step forward too, but he still didnt. After all, he was on the side of Cassius. Get up all, youre wee. Jason smiled lightly and said at the presidents of the regional martial arts associations. Yes! All Presidents rose. Jason added, This time when I came to Hopkins, I had no intention of meddling in the affairs of the Martial Arts Association, but since you are here, I will mention a word about it. The Martial Arts Association should be centred on martial arts and practising for the sake of a strong nation and a strong n, not climbing on the bandwagon of the powerful and doing some cock-and-bull stuff! These words were spoken so forcefully by Jason that his voice could be heard in therge airport, and immediately some of those present who were in the know immediately looked surprised. Was he referring to something? Not a single president of the Martial Arts Association spoke on the scene, and all the presidents of the Martial Arts Association, except Wace, could not help but lower their heads, their faces full of weakness. Obviously, they must have done something and were feeling weak. What does Martial Maestro want to say? Lydia looked at Jason curiously and asked Leo about it. Lydia was only ayman in the matter of martial arts, and did not understand it as well as Leo. Leo smiled: You can understand that some people in high positions have to do the rectification, the more people there are, the more difficult it is to manage, with thisyer of ss rtions, it is inevitable that there will be people who are lustful and corrupt the whole industry, Martial Maestro has to rectify for this. Now Lydia understood, just as she had fired some of thepanys men who had used their power for personal gain. I didnt realise that martial circles had so many rules and regtions. Lydia sighed. Leoughed and didnt say anything. Because, that was what he told Martial Maestro to do. The actions of the Hopkins Martial Arts Association had already made Leo feel angry. Martial Maestros gaze was calm, but it carried a great pressure, and all those whose eyes were swept by Martial Maestros gaze lowered their heads. Needless to ask, the presidents of those martial arts associations must have used their authority for profiteering. In the crowd, Nathaniels face was white and beads of sweat even seeped from his forehead. He actually had a hunch that Martial Maestro was insinuating him and the Hopkins Martial Arts Association! At this point he was even more afraid toe forward and identify himself. When Martial Maestro swept his gaze over all the association presidents one by one, Wace was the only one who did not feel any weakness and continued to gaze at him. Martial Maestro instantly lit up, Youre Wace of the Pearl Martial Arts Association, arent you? Yes! Martial Maestro! Wace sped his fist in excitement. Martial Maestro nodded lightly and announced, From now on, the Pearl Martial Arts Association is the Martial Arts General Headquarters of the Sallton Division. As soon as these words were spoken, a huge wave of horror rose in the hearts of everyone at the scene, and their eyes looked towards Wace with envy and jealousy. Everyone knew what it meaned to be chosen as the Head of the Martial Arts Department. Wait, Martial Maestro, why the Pearl? Now Nathaniel couldnt sit still, as he was the previous head of the martial arts in Sallton regions. Martial Maestro said indifferently, There is no reason, Wace is fair and incorruptible and has a great sense of righteousness, he should be chosen. But Nathaniel was about to say something else, but Martial Arts skipped right over the subject. While Wace was full of excitement, Nathaniels face was pale with anger. Hopkins had lost his position at the helm, and his status would be greatly diminished in future! Martial Maestro looked for something in the crowd. Those bosses took a look and instantly pushed Albert out. Mr. Cruz, its time for you to take the stage! Albert was also very nervous, fumbled to straighten his clothes, took a deep breath and came in front of Jason with big steps. Martial Maestro, my name is Albert, please ept these wines! Martial Maestro froze for a moment, then frowned, What are you doing? The more senior you are, the more taboo you are about receiving gifts. Albert said excitedly, I heard that you have a deep attainment in the art of wine, and I personally made these wines, I also know and love wine. So saying, Martial Maestro smiled faintly, Good. Martial Maestro took it. Albert was thrilled to bits. However, in the next moment, Martial Maestro found Leo and Lydia and spoke. You are Miss Henderson, right? Chapter 595 Hello Mrs. Cohen Me? Lydia and Leo stood right in the middle of the million people and froze in their tracks. She hadnt even thought about being invited by Martial Maestro. The citys western airport was all brought to her by Leo, otherwise she would not have known that Martial Maestro woulde. How was it that she was chosen? The whole scene was also dumbfounded, staring in awe at the scene. Shouldnt it be Mr. Cruz? How could it be Lydia? Those group bosses who had mocked Lydia beforehand were directly dumbfounded. Albert also froze, that expression bordering on dumbfounded. Wait, wait a minute! Albert hurriedly came in front of Martial Maestro and said, Martial Maestro, shouldnt the person you want to make an appointment with be me? Martial Maestro stopped in his tracks and gave him a faint look, What do I have to ask to meet you? Do we know each other? Albert choked, but still squeezed out a smile, We dont know each other, but, dont we know each other now? Ive given you wine Alberts voice, however, got lower and lower as he noticed that Martial Maestros face gradually went cold. You gave me wine and Im going to ask to see you? Why? These words caused the faces of those present to change and the room to erupt. Albert was also dumbfounded by these words and froze in ce. Not only did he think that, but almost everyone thought that Albert would win the heart of Martial Maestro deeply after he gave away the wine. As a result, Martial Maestro did not pay attention to him! And at that moment, Martial Maestro had already arrived in front of Leo and Lydia. At the first sight of Leo, Martial Arts originally unsmiling face instinctively emerged into an excited smile, and he was about to shout out subconsciously, but was red back by Leo. Martial Maestro could only change his words and instead of calling out to Leo first, he looked at Lydia, Miss Henderson? His tone was gentle, very different from the one he used when reprimanding Albert, as if he was a different person. Those were stunned. Not far from the sea of people, those from Olly and Cassius also tried their best to see who it was that Martial Maestro was receiving. But the crowd was so dense that they didnt even see it. Lydia was still in some disbelief, Me? Martial Maestro smiled and said, Is there another Miss Henderson here? Only then did Lydia believe that it was her who was shouting, for there was no other Miss Henderson here either. Martial Maestro smiled and said, If you dont mind, lets have the evening meal together. At these words, everyone in the audience was stunned. Martial Maestro actually wanted to invite Lydia to dinner? If word got out, what kind ofpany would she have to develop in the future? Not only would the media make a big deal out of it, but people from the Martial Arts Association would also get in good terms with Lydia. What a stroke of luck! In this instant, Albert and the bosses of thosepanies looked on with bated breath and envy. Lydia also stared nkly, and suddenly, as if she remembered something, she looked fiercely at Leo. Because she remembered that Leo had said that Martial Maestro would choose someone to make an appointment with next time, and that person was Lydia. No one believed it at the time, but as a result, Martial Maestro really chose Lydia. How did he do it? Leo reminded with a smile, What are you still standing there for? Say yes, he is waiting! Only then did Lydiae back to her senses and nodded her head, Yes! Then lets go. Leo and Lydia followed Martial Maestro into the VIPne and then got into a business car with the martial arts logo on it. As he watched them leave, Ollys eyes suddenly narrowed. Why do I get the feeling that that man looks like the back of Leo Leo? Cassius and Euans eyes were all slightly aghast. Cassius said in a deep voice, No matter who he is, go, follow them! They left with it and followed themercial vehicle. As soon as he got into the car, Martial Maestro was like a new person, excitedly sizing up Lydia and shouting out. Mrs. Cohen! Lydia immediately stared incredulously round, What did you call me? She suspected her ears had been misheard and looked at Martial Maestro with dead eyes. Mrs. Cohen! Martial Maestro rightfully repeated it again. This time Lydia heard and understood that it was indeed her Mrs. Cohen who called out to her. At once, she looked at Leo again as if she had seen a ghost: What the hell is going on here? Why did he call me Mrs. Cohen? If other people knew that Martial Maestro actually called her Mrs. Cohen, how much of a ripple would it make? Leo smiled and pointed at Martial Maestro, saying, Jason is a friend of mine. When Leos words fell, Lydias brain immediately went nk and she looked at Leo incredulously. You say that Martial Maestro is your friend? Stunned for a long time, Lydia asked again. Leo smiled and nodded, as did Martial Maestro. The two men looked at each other and tacitly pped their two hands together. This time Lydia finally believed that the two were friends. She was still just a little unresponsive to how they were friends? Tell me honestly, what exactly is your position in the army? Lydia asked seriously as her gaze was fixed on Leo. Leo pondered for a long time, but still did not intend to tell Lydia his true identity now. It was Martial Maestro who relieved the situation, Mrs. Cohen, Leos position is very secretive, but Leo is considered an instructor. Instructor? Lydias eyes changed at once. Although she didnt know much about this, she was aware of how heavy the status of an instructor in the war zone was? Every retired instructor had taught many students.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. So that instructor we had at the Ying Lie Mountain before was also yourrade in arms? Leo pursed his lips, Hes my student. One of the worst. Leo thought for a moment and then added. At once, Lydias scalp exploded and she looked at Leo as if she had seen a ghost. Even the Wyverns instructor was a student of Leo, so how high is Leos status, then? Lets not talk about that, Leo, we havent seen each other in almost a year, have we? Martial Maestro was thrilled. Leo nodded, counting the time since his return, it had been almost a year. The three arrived at a five-star restaurant called North Porch Pavilion, where they dined. Martial Maestro poured a ss of wine directly for Leo: ording to our custom in the North, we all dont return tonight without getting drunk. On the other side, Lydia had a slight frown and an opinion when she heard it. Leo waved his hand, My wife wont let me get drunk. Martial Maestro didnt push it and smothered himself with a sip. In any case, Im going to get drunk today. After a few sses, Martial Maestro blushed. Lydia was worried, Is he alright? Leo took a look at him and didnt give it a second thought, Dont mind him. It was at this point that there was a knock on thepartment door. Martial Maestro, there is an honoured guest requesting an audience. Chapter 596 Disciples of the God of War What honoured guest? Didnt I fucking say that today? No guests! The two most important guests are sitting right in front of me! Martial Maestro was drunk, his face was red and even his voice, when he spoke, was floating. Lydia looked at Martial Maestro with some surprise. Several bottles of proof spirits had been ced on his table. The average person would have had a stomach perforation after all this wine. But Martial Maestro was merely a little drunk. Leo, who had been eating his food quietly, smiled and said, Youve regressed in this drinking capacity, only this much? These words shocked Lydia even more. And this was a regression in drinking? Lydia suddenly remembered something, that time in Hopkins, Sophia designed her to drink with some of the Hopkins family lords, as a result, she was drank to the point of vomiting blood. Could it be that Leo had a more horrible drinking capacity? This time, when Martial Maestro returned to Hopkins, he brought some disciples, and it was one of these students who reported back. His expression was tinged with embarrassment, Sir, the guest seeking an audience has a powerful background and he wants to share a table together. The words fell, and Martial Maestro pped a heavy hand on the table. As Lydia stared in horror, the table, made of fine marble, was instantly pped with a crack. How dare he! With a gloomy face, Martial Maestro shouted angrily, I said that the two most important and valuable guests are sitting in front of me, what other people are there more important than these two? At these words, the disciple couldnt help but give Leo and Lydia an extra look. In his heart, he said, What on earth is this man and woman about to make the gentleman think so highly of them! Martial Maestro waved his hand, You tell those distinguished guests who want to see me to go away, I am not avable today, or, ask them to wait downstairs until I finish my meal and then go down to see them. This was said with unparalleled arrogance, but when one thinks of the identity of Martial Maestro, arrogance was reasonable. Yes, sir. The apprentice walked out. A smile immediately surfaced on Martial Maestros face, Lets continue drinking. Leo smiled and touched Martial Maestro, Really dont go and take a look, what if its a very important guest? Martial Maestro shook his head straight away, No matter how important it is, its not as important as you and Mrs. Cohen! You made a phone call and told me toe over to hold up the scene, so I came over Whats that Cassius? Martial Maestro shouted in a slurred voice. On the side, Lydia once again gave Leo a frightened look. Martial Maestro came because of Leo?!Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Leo smiled, and let him be. Downstairs sat a tall, middle-aged man. He just sat casually like that, and the pressure emanating from his body made it difficult for people to catch their breath. It was the Guardian of the Westernd, Cassius. Beside them, there are those of Olly and Euan. Nathaniel left early due to his willing status. Soon, Martial Maestros apprentice came down. Olly immediately stood up and asked at him, Well, wheres Martial Maestro? The disciple looked calm: Sorry, Martial Maestro is receiving valuable guests, pleasee back tomorrow. Or take a short break here and wait for Martial Maestro to finish his meal. At these words, Ollys face turned much darker. Cassius even waved his hand directly and said expressionlessly, You tell Martial Maestro that Cassius, the Guardian of the Westernd, requests an audience! Anyone felt Cassiuss anger. The Guardian of the Westernd was so unpopr! As these words fell, Cassius unleashed his aura. At once, a vast mangled aura came over him, causing the Martial Maestros disciples face to pale. From Cassius, he sensed a fluctuation that was not weaker than that of Martial Maestro. He was far from a match. Okay The apprentice could only return to thepartment and state Cassiuss words in their original form. Guardian of the West? Martial Maestros expression turned strange for a moment. Leo smiled and also put down his chopsticks, Speak of the devil, the person who hase to see you is the Guardian of the West, will you see him or not? This time Martial Maestro hesitated for a moment; after all, Cassius was a guardian of the four realm lords alongside Leo. However, he still refused. No, so what if the guardian of the west, he has to wait. Martial Maestro said to his disciple, Just tell that Cassius that Martial Maestro is receiving a noble guest who is a hundred times more honourable than he is, and tell him to keep quiet! The disciples heart thudded, afraid of Cassius. But as he was the disciple of Martial Maestro, he had to convey the words to Cassius in the original manner. Mr. Miller, Martial Maestro still chooses to finish receiving the guests before him beforeing out to receive them. With these words, the aura on Cassiuss body finally exploded, he couldnt stand it anymore! Hes bullying me too much! Im the guardian of the Westernd, its enough that he stole the man who greeted me, but hes even neglected me again and again! Cassiuss voice was like a torrent, and his voice echoed throughout the marquee. Olly and Euan could not help but lower their heads, not daring to speak under this kind of aura. This was the Guardian of the West, of unfathomable strength! Just the slightest disy of power silenced everyone. Cassiuss gloomy eyes suddenly fell on his disciple: Isnt he going to go out? Then Ill force him toe out! Being stared at by Cassius, Martial Maestros disciple instantly trembled as if he was facing a great enemy. Mr. Miller, what do you want to do? With a frightened gaze, he looked at Cassius and asked. Nothing, just wanted to borrow your wounded body. Cassiusughed coldly, a murderous look in his eyes, Id like to see if his disciple is injured, he cant be bothered toe out! The whole room echoed with Cassiuss voice that contained killing intent. Along with Cassiuss chilling words, Cassius also struck out bravely. His whole body disappeared from the spot, and the next moment, ghost-like, he appeared in front of Martial Maestros disciple. Mr. Miller! I am a disciple of the God of War, dont you dare! The disciple of Martial Maestros face changed dramatically, like a great enemy, and his whole body pushed three feet violently. He dodged a blow from Cassius. What? Cassiuss face showed surprise. With that earlier, he was just attacking casually as if he was ying. But it was not something that the average person could resist! If it was an ordinary martial artist, he would be absolutely half crippled under this punch! Cassius smiled, A disciple of the God of War? Its indeed extraordinary. But can you block the next blow? The next moment, his entire body pounced towards the disciple like a fierce tiger. The disciple only felt that he had been hit by a bus at full throttle and his whole body was falling apart as he flew out backwards. He hit the wall on one side with a loud thud and the whole wall split in two. Olly, Euan and the others looked stunned. The strength of the Guardian of the Westernd was actually this strong! The managers of the hotel were even more silent, not daring to say a word. Olly nced at them and, as if giving them a handout, threw them a cheque for five million. These should be enough as repair costs for the damaged hotel, right? The owner of restaurant gratefully epted it, nodding his head repeatedly. Olly smiled again, In fact, you should feel honoured that the Guardian of the Westernd, Mr. Miller, struck out in your hotel, your hotel is on hit! The owner dared not say anything, but just nodded his head repeatedly. Yes, yes, yes, where Mr. Miller damaged it, we will never repair it, just advertise to the public that it was broken by Mr. Miller and has collectors significance! Cassius smiled, he liked to hear suchpliments. And then, he strode over to the seriously injured disciple and grinned, Can you still stand? The disciple covered his chest and fought back the pain to stand up. Cassius, however, casually stepped on him The disciple passed out straight away. Cassius gave the man an indifferent look, without the slightest hint of pity in his eyes. In the West, if anyone doesnt follow the rules, theyre all enemies! Olly and the others nodded their heads. Cassius said again to Ollys men, Throw this man into Martial Arts room and I will see if he still wonte out. Olly immediately sent people to do so. Of everything downstairs, everything was still unknown to Leo and the others. Even Leo had three bottles of wine. Martial Maestro had already had ten bottles and was drunk as hell. Suddenly, there was a loud bang and the door of thepartment was kicked heavily open. Martial Maestro, Leo and Lydia subconsciously looked towards the door. A ck-d bouncer-like figure was seen standing outside the door, casually throwing a bloodied man in. Looking at this man, who was covered in blood and whose chest was deeply sunken, Leo and Lydias faces all changed dramatically. This was the disciple of Martial Maestro who came to inform them earlier. Hunter! Martial Maestro even shouted, his voice suppressed with speechless anger. He was drunk but still recognised this as his apprentice. The name of this disciple of the God of War was Hunter. In the next moment, Martial Maestro became violently angry, and a dense murderous aura swept towards that bodyguard in ck. He came directly in front of the ck-d bodyguard, grabbed him firmly by the throat and lifted him high into the air. Who did it? Martial Maestros voice was raspy and cold. The ck-d bodyguard was horrified to the core, and it took all his strength to utter aplete sentence. Its its Mr. Miller! He said he wanted to see if your disciple was hurt like this and you still wouldnte out Hearing these words, Leo put down his chopsticks and was in a murderous mood. After several years of not seeing him, Cassius was still as domineering and sketchy as ever. Hearing these words, the murderous look in Martial Maestros eyes intensified. In that case, you can go to hell. With a click, Martial Maestro broke the ck-d bodyguards neck straight away and threw him out of the window like a dead dog. Leo came next to Hunter and ced his finger on his nose and sighed in relief. Hes still breathing, but hurts too badly. Martial Maestro didnt say anything, his face was murderous. No matter who it is, toy hands on a War God disciple is to be an enemy of my Supreme Warriors! Chapter 597 Facing up to the Conflict As these words fell from Martial Maestros lips, Lydia clearly felt that the atmosphere within the box had instantly be grave and stern. Not only was Martial Maestro alone, but also Leo, whose face became gloomy. Supreme Warriors She heard a new term. Leo was furious that Cassius, the Guardian of the Westernd had used such a brutal way to lure Martial Maestro out in any case, which was simply against human decency. Since hes a disciple of the God of War, he cant just sit back and return what the other side did. Leo put down his ss and looked cold. Martial Maestro nodded, Before I could tell Hunter who you were, he met with an iident, so naturally this matter cannot just be forgotten. Go on. Leo said to Martial Maestro, Let him know the power of Supreme Warriors. He and Lydia were in the box, and this could not be exposed, so Leo had no intention of making a move. Besides, he and Cassius had not yete to the point of meeting. With those words, Martial Maestro staggered off towards the stairs. Although Lydia did not understand the conversation between Leo and Martial Maestro, her beautiful eyes were still filled with worry. Is he going to be okay to fight again after all that drinking? Why dont you go and help him out? She didnt know martial arts, and a normal person would have been easily beaten up if he drank that much and then went into a fight. And the other side was the Westernd Guardian, wasnt that asking him to die? Leo, however, smiled lightly, No need to help, he will take care of himself. But Leo interrupted her, Lydia, you mustnt forget that he is Martial Maestro. How can Martial Maestro be defeated when he is Martial Maestro? On hearing this, Lydia also froze for a moment. Yes, he was Martial Maestro, and how could he lose? I was overthinking it Lydia was relieved, then stared intently at Leo, What else are you hiding from me? She cared more about Leos identity than that of Martial Maestro. In fact, she had asked Leo about the Seven Maestros back, only at that time, Leo gave her an ambiguous answer that was not at all what she wanted. Now, having seen with her own eyes how Martial Maestro treated Leo, Lydia finally had her doubts. Leo drank a ss of wine and was silent for a long time before suddenly ncing at her, I was always going to tell you anyway, so it makes no difference if I tell you now. For a moment, Lydias heart thudded. For some reason, she had a feeling of excitement. Meanwhile, the second floor reception hall. Cassius was sitting on the sofa, his eyes tightly closed, and he was resting his eyes. The three walnuts were held in the hand and were also gently swirled. He had been waiting for a full half hour! If it were before, with his status and position as the Guardian of the Westernd, who would have dared to make him wait so long? Olly, Euan and the others also kept quietly to the side, not daring to say a word. Angus even looked grave. He and Leo had allied, while Cassius was Ollys greatest reliance, and he naturally did not want Martial Maestro to lose. But the Western Guardian was too powerful! The mere fact of sitting and exhibiting an aura was enough to give him the fright of his life. What would it look like at full strength? For a moment, Angus did not dare to think about it. At this moment, on the second floor of the hotel, there was a sound of footsteps. Low and thick, and one deep and one shallow, with no pattern. As if the drunkard hade along. After that, Olly and the others saw an indifferent young man dressed in in Daoist clothes, with his hands hidden in hisrge sleeves. He had no aura of a strong man, just like an ordinary man. However, the moment he arrived, Cassius, whose eyes had been tightly closed, opened them instantly. At this moment, as if the dragon had opened its eyes, an aura like that of a tarzan swept through the entire hotel room. Olly and Angus were like facing enemies, trembling under this aura. The old man, Euan, was even more shaken and his face was as pale as paper. Mr. Miller, are you going all out? Olly couldnt help but say to Cassius. Cassius did not respond, but said in a deep voice, Olly, take the old man and go first, I wille afterwards. As he spoke, his gaze was fixed on Martial Maestro from the beginning, and it was evident that scorn was at an extreme level. Olly and Euan all changed their faces dramatically. They heard Cassiuss subtext. An amazing battle was about to break out here, so let them go first in order not to spread to the innocent. They focused their attention on Martial Maestro again. Compared to Cassiuss imposing presence, Martial Maestro was much calmer. It made them wonder if this was really Martial Maestro. A random bodyguard had a stronger presence than him! Get out! Cassius bellowed again. This time, the sound was like a great bell ringing. Only then did Olly take Euan and leave the restaurant with Angus.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The staff in the hotel, too, were looking at the two men with immense nervousness. On one side was the Guardian of the Westernd and on the other was the Martial Maestro, both of whom were great figures standing at the top of the martial arts. Once they started fighting, the restaurant would not be protected! Cassius slowly stoodd up, his eyes like buzzards staring at Martial Maestro. As Cassius stood up, his aura skyrocketed and his murderous aura sweeping out like a storm. You are Martial Maestro, Jason? Cassius asked casually in a faint voice. However, Martial Maestroughed lightly and shook his head, What does it matter who I am? I am no better than you, the guardian of the Westernd. At once, Cassiuss eyes chilled, how could he not hear that Martial Maestro was mocking him? Whether you are Martial Maestro or not, I only ask you one question, why dont you see me? Why would I have to see you? Martial Maestro asked rhetorically, Are you some kind of big shot? I have to see you when you summon me? When this statement was made, Olly and the others outside were all filled with incredulity. There was no other adjective but arrogant. Although Cassius told them to leave, they didnt go far and watched from not far from the hotel. It was only Martial Maestro who had the guts and courage to do so. If it had been any other Maestros, Cassius would have pped him in his face. After a pause, Martial Maestro added, If you areing after me specifically because I stole your wee parade, then it makes no sense for me to see you even less. Cassiuss face was pale, for he dide to the door because of this matter. He didnt expect Martial Arts to neglect him so much, and in a fit of anger, he hit Martial Arts disciple hard. As it happens, I also have a matter for you to give an ount of. Martial Maestro asked, Did you injure my disciple? Chapter 598 The Making of the Seven Maestros As this question fell, Martial Maestros eyes went cold, harbouring a murderous intent as he stared deadly at Cassius. Cassiuss gaze suddenly flinched and his entire body tightened up. For he sensed a powerful aura that was slowly rising up. The centre of that source was none other than Martial Maestro. This kind of aura made even Cassius feel a hint of pressure. Yes, I hurt im. However, he still smiled wildly and arrogantly, staring intently at Martial Maestro, and said. He was the Guardian of the Westernd, one of the strongest men in Grand Xia, so how could he show weakness? The result of doing so was an even more gloomy look in Martial Maestros eyes, a cold sh of murderous intent. Seeing this, the smile on Cassiuss face became even more arrogant: Its all your fault, if you werent too arrogant and unwilling to see me, wouldnt he have been injured by me? The words were so arrogant that even Martial Maestros eyes were chilled. You really think so? Martial Maestro looked at Cassius and his voice was iparably cold. Sure. Cassius said indifferently, I am the guardian of the Westernd, who dares not see me? In the Westernd, that is a capital offence! As the words fell, a simrly astonishing aura erupted around Cassius, which was actually on a par with that of Martial Maestro. When they ran into each other, they did not immediately start fighting, but kept facing each other, trying to overwhelm each other with their aura. It was not that they were afraid, but, to the extent that they could not strike easily. Once they did, it was bound to be a death match. Martial Maestro only wanted to im back the field, and Cassius wanted him to submit. However, no one was willing to bow down. This was the arrogance of the strong. The atmosphere became more and more tense and stern, and Martial Maestro stared intently at Cassius: Then do you know who the person you just injured is? Who is it? Cassius asked casually, not caring at all. From the mouth of Martial Maestro, words slowly emerged. Disciples of the God of War. Disciples of the God of War? At these words, Cassiuss eyes immediately flinched and a point of scruple surprisingly appeared on his face. There was no other reason for this. But he had heard Disciple of the God of War. He knew what a disciple of the God of War represented. In the Pompeii territory, the martial arts culture had been revived by Martial Maestro. But Martial Maestro was also taught by someone. Others didnt know who Martial Maestros benefactor was, but knew that he had the title of God of War. And Martial Maestro had lobbied everywhere to carry this tradition forward. All those who worship in this lineage were collectively known as the Supreme Warriors. The martial arts associations of the major regions, for example, were under Supreme Warriors. A random War God disciple, even the president of the Martial Arts Association, had to be greeted personally, showing the nobility of his status. However, Cassius had seriously injured a disciple of the God of War, so it was clear how angry Martial Maestro was. However, despite their noble status, the disciples were still no match for Cassius. So Cassius didnt feel that anything had been done wrong. No matter how strong they are, they are ultimately under my Pompeii, and I am the First Guardian, how dare you disobey me? Cassius smiled coldly. Then, Martial Maestros eyes went cold, So, youre not going to give a statement? Cassiuss eyes narrowed deeply, If I dont give a statement, what can you do to me? Martial Maestros gaze was cold as he was about to speak. Suddenly, a car pulled up in front of the hotel. The car door opened and a handsome man in a suit stepped in. Father, Ivee to help you out, which bastard dares to contradict you? The young man had not yet realised that standing in front of him was the famous Martial Maestro. However, Cassiuss face changed slightly, Reece, what brings you here? If Leo was here, he would have recognised him, as he was the Newman family member, Reece, with whom he had a run-inst time. He was Cassius god son, and Commander of Wyvernss Order that he was carrying before was also given to him by Cassius. Reece smiled, I heard that today was the day when my God father came to Hopkins, but I didnt wait for him toe over, and it was only when my cousin informed me that I found out that someone had rushed him.N?velDrama.Org content. This idiot Outside the hotel, Euans face changed dramatically and he subconsciously looked at Olly. Olly hurriedly shook his head, Its not me! Afterwards, Olly looked at Angus. Angusughed: I called him, we all went out but we didnt inform Reece, who would be unbnced when he found out. Ollys eyes were sharp as he looked at Angus, but he did not speak. There was no doubt that he had seen what Angus was trying to do in doing so. It was this scream that would have gotten Reece killed by Angus! Angus did not want Cassius to win, so he did everything he could to disrupt the situation. That was all he could do. Little did he realise that it was this disturbance on his part that instantly gave Martial Maestro other targets. He stared intently at Reece and suddenly smiled at him, Did you just call him, God father? Yes! Reece hadnt realized that death was about toe, he still looked at Martial Maestro with disdain, Really blind, you dare to even mess with my God father, do you know who he is? He is the guardian of the Westernd Faced with Reeces shouting, not only did Martial Maestro not get angry, but instead he smiled yfully and looked towards Cassius. Cassius, you hurt one of my disciples and I will kill one of your God sons, is that not too much, right? How dare you? At these words, Cassius waspletely furious and his face was full of anger. Martial Maestro sneered, Thats up to you! In the next moment, Martial Maestro struck out brazenly. Martial Maestro, who was still on the second floor of the building, appearing in front of Reece like a ghost, his arm fiercely grabbing forward. This was so fast that even a strong person like Olly, who had developed his internal energy, could not catch the trajectory of Martial Maestros strike. Only a blurred streak was visible, along with the sound of wind. Is this the strength of Martial Maestro? Olly could not help but murmur, even just looking at it, he felt his heart tingling. Cassius bellowed, Keep your head down! While shouting furiously, Cassius had already struck out. He was the only one who could stand up to Martial Maestro, and if he didnt make a move, Reece was going to die! Reece was also already scared and could only rely on his instinctive consciousness and lowered his head. One of Martial Maestros hands, and Cassiuss fist, had collided heavily together. The moment of collision produced a muffled strike. It was a fist to flesh, a ruthless move that broke bone. Both were among the top five powerhouses in this territory, and at this point they finally struck. It was as if Mars had hit the earth, and an invisible wave of Qi spread out dramatically like a ripple. All around the windows, they simply fall apart and are reduced to smithereens. You seek death! Cassius roared low, that look in his eyes, as if he was looking at a corpse. Instead of retreating, Martial Maestro advanced and increased his strength one by one: I have no intention of making an enemy of you and will only kill one of your God sons, but if you continue to obstruct me, dont me me for being ungracious. This was what Martial Maestro must do. Especially when he thought of Hunters miserable state covered in blood, he could not hold back his anger. A martial arts master was uncontested by the world, but it did not mean that he was without temper. On the contrary, people who practice martial arts had a strong killing heart. Without a killing heart, how can one practice killing qi? But will Cassius let Martial Maestro get the better of him? He is my God son, if you make a move against him, you are making an enemy of me! Cassiuss eyes stared deadly at Martial Maestro, his voice as cold as the cold winter moon. Martial Maestro was also more than amodating: Then you are not afraid of making an enemy of me when you strike at my disciple? How has my Supreme Warriors be the one that everyone can bully? Martial Maestros voice was like a torrent, moreover, it contained killing intent, and his fist mmed down heavily. This punch forced back Cassius. His body plunged back tens of miles, and as he retreated, he actually took Reece, who was scared out of his mind, with him. It turned out that Cassius had deliberately shown weakness and then taken Reece away. His aim was simply to save Reeces life. However, Martial Maestro was in hot pursuit, and with a mere stomp of his foot, his entire body took to the air. This scene fell like a god in the eyes of the crowd. Even Leo and Lydia, in the room on the second floor, was rmed by the stirring outside. As soon as they looked up, they saw Martial Maestro who had risen into the air and a sliding backwards Cassius. His body was almost level with the ground at forty-five degrees, bent like a circr rule, and he was carrying a Reece in his hand. If they hadnt known who they were ahead of time, they would have thought they were doing another martial arts drama. After all, this was too shocking in the metropolis. Lydia was stunned, Theyre fighting? Leo smiled faintly, still sipping his wine. What did you just say? You created the Seven Maestros? Looking at the scene in front of her, Lydia recalled Leos previous confession words again and suddenly had a shocked look on her face. Just now Leo said to her, he had created the Seven Maestros. He was the benefactor of the Seven Maestros. How is this possible Because she was so surprised, Lydias mouth was slightly open, shocked beyond measure. Leo smiled lightly, Nothing is impossible, before the Seven Maestros became Seven Maestros, they were just like you, me, and this multitude of people. If you justpare it to ants, theyre just a little bit stronger ants in their respective areas of expertise, thats all. It is not that I am greater and more powerful than they are; the world, and you too, are misled by a preconceived idea. Leo looked at Lydia and said, Im not stronger than them, its just that they were discovered, so they grew from a slightly stronger ant to a patriarch in various fields. And I am that person. After listening to Leo finish these Seven Maestros Rtivism, Lydia was already so surprised that she didnt know what to say. Leo set his eyes on Lydia again, Likewise, you are the one who tapped me. Without you, there would be no Leo now. Leos gaze softened, and the look he gave Lydia carried a hint of doting. Chapter 599 He Must Die Lydia held hands with Leo, her face looking full of emotion. Leo was right; without their not-so-friendly encounter that night, there would have been noter achievement for Leo. Perhaps Leo would rise too, but at that time, all that would remain in his heart was his hatred for Arie. A man with hatred in his heart could not go very far. Lydias appearance was like that ray of sunshine that added a touch of sce and expectation to the dark days of five years ago. Because it hurt, it was necessary to make amends. Leos identity was also established, and the Seven Maestros collectively called him master, which would have caused an uproar throughout the entire state, if word had gotten out. But Lydia would not do so. From the beginning to the end, Leo was her lover, always the same and unchanged. Lets go home when Martial Maestro wins. Leo smiled at Lydia. Okay. Lydia gently rested her head on Leos shoulder as the two of them admired the stars over the night of Hopkins together. Meanwhile, Martial Maestro had a few more moves with Cassius. The two men were reduced to mere shadows that the naked eye could not catch as entities, and together they rang out with the sound of fist-to-fist blows. Outside, Olly, Euan and Angus were frightened. This was only the Westernd Guardian Cassius, if it was anyone else, they wouldntst a single round. Grandpa save me! Reece was scared at this point, and his whole body was trembling. He was scared! At first he thought that the man who had contradicted his God father was just some lowly minion and that, given his status, his relief was a sure thing. He didnt expect it to be a hidden big hot, whose strength was actually on a par with his God fathers. This was a bit beyond his capabilities. Not to mention him, even Angus and Olly were at their wits end with the situation before them. They were born in the Newman n and knew that a family was strong not by money power status, but by thew of survival of strength. The strength was there, the money, the status, the power all came. How horrible a thing was it to offend Martial Maestro of terrifying strength? Reece, get over here! Euan hurriedly beckoned to Reece. Although Reeces ability was inferior to that of Angus and Olly, he was still a member of his Newman familys younger generation, so how could he watch him die? Reece was even more desperate to run towards Euans side. Behind him, however, came the cold voice of Martial Maestro. Run? Can you run? Who can run away from me? Reece looked back and his body trembled. Only to see Martial Maestro once again appear behind Reece and m a heavy fist at him. Father, help me! Reece shouted. Cassius also struck out at this point, shaking back Martial Maestro. Cassiuss eyes were cold: Martial Maestro, I will pay for your disciples medical expenses, and I guarantee that he will recover to his original level of strength! This statement was already apromise in disguise. This was because the killing intent of Martial Maestro was too strong. If an expert of his level was really determined to kill someone, even if someone of the same level stopped him, he would definitely be killed. Why? Martial Maestro didnt even put Cassius in his eyes, Today, he must die! Words overflowing with a morose and murderous aura echoed around, and Martial Maestro had made his attitude clear. Reece must die! Cassiuss eyes gradually sank. Youre provoking me! One must kill, the other must protect, and the two were themselves on opposite sides of the fence. If thats a provocation, then I am provoking you. In the next moment, Martial Maestro threw a heavy punch, as powerful as thunder. If Wace were here, he would be so shocked that he would be speechless. Because, that was Running Thunder Fist. Only, Martial Maestros Running Thunder Fist was far superior to Waces in terms of speed, and strength. Even Cassiuss eyes froze and his pupils plummeted. Running Thunder Fist? Howe you know the Running Thunder Fist too? What is your rtionship with the Guardian of the North? Cassiuss eyes became stern all of a sudden, staring deadly at Martial Maestro. The four great realm lords of the east, south, north and west have fought for the name of Dragonlord before. In the end, it was the Guardian of the North who overwhelmingly defeated the other three realm masters. At the time, the Guardian of the North was dressed in military attire, with an Zakariya that could not be seen. But the strokes that defeated him were all too familiar to Cassius. It was this Running Thunder Fist! Upon hearing this, Martial Maestro smiled coldly, This is a question that you should take your time to figure out for yourself! If Cassius were to learn that the Guardian of the North was the founder of Supreme Warriors, what would his expression turn into? Martial Maestro was looking forward to it. He had a feeling that this day would not be long ining. Go to hell! Martial Maestro shouted. In an instant, he exploded with great power, his energy roaring in like a rushing thunder. Dont you dare! Cassius also roared. In a sh of lightning, he met the attack. Because he had seen how powerful the Running Thunder Fist was, Cassius also used his full strength for the first time. Although he did not exert his full strength, he believed that the force was enough to withstand Martial Maestros Running Thunder Fist. However, the moment the two collided, the smile on Cassiuss face instantly stiffened. A powerful force exploded in his palm and he subconsciously retracted his hand. Cassiuss face paled and after retracting, he instinctively tried to reach out again. However, it was still toote. The strongest fighters were quick to change. A moments hesitation was enough to cause the situation to change forever. Martial Maestro jolted Cassius back with a Running Thunder Fist, causing his body to stiffen for a moment. Immediately afterwards, he appeared like a ghost in front of Reece and looked at him coldly. What do you want to do Reece even peed in his trousers out in fear. Without any words, Martial Maestro kicked heavily on Reece.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. At once, Reece flew out a long way like a kite with a broken string. It just happened to fall at Euans feet. Ah Euan shrieked in fear and fell on his buttocks to the ground. He was too old to be stimted. At this moment, looking at Reece, who was motionless and lying in front of him as if he were a dead body, Euan was terrified. Reece! Olly also cried out, but when his hand was ced between his nostrils, he found that he had long since broken off. Cassius came back to his senses at this time, and looked at Martial Maestro with fierce eyes, You killed my God son? A morose, murderous aura spread all around. Martial Maestro stood with his arms folded, his expression indifferent: I said he must die. Chapter 600 Passing By At this moment, Martial Maestro had an imposing aura, the look of a martial arts master. Olly, Euan and the others all looked dumbfounded. Cassius face was gloomy. His God son was killed in front of him. If word of this got out, he would be humiliated. Therefore, the killing intent in Cassiuss eyes was very zing, and he was at odds with Martial Maestro. Martial Maestro, however, gave Cassius a yful nce andughed, Now that were both even, do you want to fight again? Yes! Mr. Miller! On the side, Olly was holding Reeces corpse, his face full of killing intent and anger. All this anger and killing intent was disguised. It was highly likely that he would be the next head of the Newman family, and an important point possessed by being a family head was to be protective. Reece was dispensable in the Newman n, but then again, he was a Newman n member and yet he was killed in public, even if that person was Martial Maestro, he still had to demand an exnation. However, Cassius looked coldly at Martial Maestro for a few moments, but the aura on his body slowly faded away, converging on his killing intent. Looking at this scene, Martial Maestro smiled faintly, What, you are afraid? Cassiuss eyes were still iparably cold: Martial Maestro, do you really think Im afraid of you? Is it any good for me to continue fighting you when he has already been killed? Thanks to the fact that this ce was sparsely popted and not many people passed by, otherwise the scene of Cassius and Martial Maestro fighting just now would definitely make the headlines. Both were public figures and it would not be good for eithers reputation if it was unearthed that they had shed over anything. Cassius was more concerned about his reputation than Reeces life. Its a done deal. Martial Maestro said to Cassius. However, Cassiusughed coldly, We have made a bond, and as soon as the Northernd Conference is over, I will find you and split the difference. But Martial Maestro was fearless and evenughed gently. OK, then Ill wait for Mr. Miller toe to my door. Having said that, he intended to rejoin North Porch Pavilion. He hadnt finished his wine and had to keep drinking. Although North Porch Pavilion was a five-star restaurant, business was sluggish due to its remote location and expensive prices. This instead went with Martial Maestros wish, he just wanted to talk with Leo, how could he possibly choose a five-star hotel in the city centre? However, because of this incident, the reputation of the North Porch Pavilion should be greatly enhanced. Mr. Miller! Seeing that Martial Maestro was about to leave, Olly shouted anxiously once again. This time, however, Cassius did not make another move, but instead gave Olly a cold look. Olly, I admire you, but I have travelled more than anything you have experienced, and I know exactly what is on your mind. Cassius warned. Olly suddenly turned pale before he finally shut his mouth. The happiest person would have to be Angus. He did not expect that Reece would turn the upation around. After parting ways with Cassius, Ollys eyes narrowed deeply as he sized up Angus: Angus, that was a beautiful move! Angus smiled lightly and responded, Not as good as yours. Euan also gave Angus a deep look, an asional sh of brilliant light in his cloudy pupils, before returning to tness. Euan did not intervene in the rivalry between the two brothers. He was still alive, the head of the family was still his, and he wasfortable with whoever became the head of the family, whether it was Angus or Olly. Healthypetition made the family stronger. Only, Olly now had an advantage over Angus. It remained to be seen if the situation could be reversed. Solved? When Martial Maestro came upstairs, Leo asked with a smile. Martial Maestro nodded, but still looked at the bloodied Hunter with a sad expression, Its a pity, Hunter is still ruined. Leo smiled, Let medical saint take a look, he might have a solution? Martial Maestro became excited all of a sudden, Medical saint is in Hopkins? Leo nodded, Not just Medical saint, Music Maestro is here too. The frown on Martial Maestros face rxed for a moment. With Medical saint around, the chances of his disciples recovery were high. Leo stood up, Its gettingte, so well take our leave. Martial Maestro still wanted them to stay, but Leo smiled, Its not like we cant see each other anymore, Cassius arrived in Hopkins today, so its not far from the opening of the Northernd Conference. Sure enough, Leo was right in his guess. Two dayster, Hopkins Dance Association made an announcement that the Nortnd Convention would be held in three days inside Hopkins Gymnasium. It was scheduled for three dayster because tickets would officially go on sale. All major events in the athletics category had untold amounts of money flowing behind them, with countless capitalists making investments. How did they get money back? Apart frommercial advertising endorsements, peripheral product development, the most direct and obvious method was - selling tickets. With the presence of Cassius, the Guardian of the Westernd, as well as Martial Maestro, and all sorts of big names who could not be normally seen, the ticket price would certainly not be low. It might be possible to make back the money on tickets alone. Tickets sold online have gone from an initial 1, 000 to several hundred thousand a piece. Its crazy. Lydia couldnt help but sigh as she bought one too. But it was snapped up as soon as ticket sales opened. Leo smiled, You call tell me earlier if you want a ticket. Leo threw a stack of tickets straight out of his arms. Lydia stared incredulously, Where did you get so many tickets? She had heard that the only way to get tickets for the Nortnd Conference was through online ticketing. Online ticketing was all about speed, it was lucky to have one, but where could Leo get so many tickets? Leo said as a matter of course, All those who attend the Northernd Conference are free of admission. Lydia nodded, I know, but arent you cklisted by the Northern Martial Arts Association and cant participate in the Northernd Conference. About this, Leo smiled and didnt say anything, he just said, Arie gave me these tickets in order to show her sincerity, you take the tickets and divide them up. Originally, with these tickets, Lydia was quite happy, but as soon as she heard Aries name, her face instantly pulled down. She said sourly, Youre still in touch with her? Leoughed bitterly, he didnt expect Lydia to be jealous, so heforted her, I have to deal with her, she is a member of the Spencer family? In the future, when your business grows bigger and expands to Valenham market, you will still have to deal with her. Lydia naturally understood this and hummed, I will take my whole family to this Northernd Conference, just to rx, and the extra tickets will be awarded to the groups outstanding employees. Good idea. Leo agreed. Leo looked towards the window, but with a slightly strained expression. For some reason, he had a hunch that this Northernd Conference was just a spectacle of many powers colliding with each other. Many would be done at this Northernd Conference. Martial Maestro and Cassius. He and Cassius. Lydia and Arie. Angus and Olly. Music Maestro and Olly And Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Sharon and Dominic! One day to go before the opening of the Nortnd Conference. The night in Hopkins was much colder, even with a slight chill. Sky Pce Moon Garden Hotel was the best hotel in Hopkins. Arie was sitting on top of the balcony, blowing in the night breeze, with a ss of red wine in her hand, gently shaking it. Today, she had a special guest in her hotel. It was the man sitting opposite. I didnt expect to see you again, but youve be Miss Spencer. Chris couldnt help but sigh with emotion. Thest time they parted, Arie told Chris her real surname, Spencer. Chris cried for half a day. After more than ten years together, it was false that there was no affection. Arie smiled lightly, Didnt you also be the chairman of Lawson Group? Leo didnt lie to you. Chris smiled shyly, Thats because you gave it to me, otherwise how could it be my turn? The Lawson Group, which grew to its peak in the hands of Arie, waster handed over to Chris to take care of because he wanted to return to the Lawsons. Chris also lived up to Aries expectations, or at least didnt take a step backwards. How time flies, in a sh, so much time has passed Chrismented. A long time ago, Leo took Chris undercover and told him that one day he would take Aries ce. Later, he really did rece Arie and became the head of the Lawson family. Everything, as if it were yesterday. Aries gaze softened for a few moments. In that Lawson family where everyone wanted to harm her and feared her, there was only Chris, her cousin, who made her feel at home. Arie wanted to say something when, suddenly, she saw a ck car pull up downstairs. A cold light shed in her eyes and she said to Chris, Its time for you to leave. Huh? Chris was stunned, he hadnt been here for a while, had he? Cousin actually wanted to kick him out. However, this behaviour is very Arie. Chris was almost forced out of the door by Arie and helped her press the lift. Ding Dong! The lift doors opened and several men in ck cloaks stepped out, almost brushing past Chris. Chris subconsciously turned back, but subconsciously shivered. He actually felt a killing intent. Its still so familiar. In Chriss mind, a blood-red-eyed female assassin suddenly came to mind. He was keen to see where they were going, but the lift doors were already closed. Lin Bi, Arie and a cloaked man walked straight into Aries room. Thats your cousin? The cloaked man had a smirk on his face if anything, mockingly. Aries eyes instantly turned gloomy, If you dare to strike at my loved ones, Ill drag you down with me even if I die! The cloaked man smiled, You dont have the power, and besides, Im not interested in threatening you with that. The Nortnd Conference, which starts tomorrow, I was just checking the ns with you. Chapter 601 Spies After some secret scheming, Aries face was pale and fine beads of sweat were running down her forehead. She sat on the sofa, panting and gasping for breath. The cloaked man smiled lightly, You really have nned it seamlessly. Arie was indifferent to the cloaked mans bragging, and even looked colder: I dont understand what exactly is your purpose? Although she did not know what the identity of the cloaked man was, she had a vague feeling that she had been swept up in a great whirlwind. And this whirlwind had been plotted in secret at her and Leos wedding five years ago. The cloaked manughed, how could he tell Arie the purpose? He simply pursed his lips and said, You dont need to know this, you just need to know one thing, if you do as I say and work for me, you and your loved ones will not only be safe, you will get what you want. Aries eyes sank, she heard the subtext, if there were second thoughts, her life and that of her loved ones would not be guaranteed. Of course, I tell you the secret of everything. The cloaked man added, Miss Spencer, with your ability and means, it is more than enough for you to take up the position of Five Star Executive in our organization, as long as you agree to work for the organization, I can not only tell you the whole n, but also assist you and be the king of the Spencer family - As far as I know, the your position in the Spencer n is not that secure, and there are many people who want you dead. At these words, Nadine at the end trembled, with a surprising amount of heartfelt horror in her eyes. Naturally, Aries face was slightly sunken; he had actually started recruiting her. Im sorry, Im not going to work with people like you, I may be ruthless but I have a bottom line. Of course she knew the truth of what the cloaked man had said, money and power were everything, but what really determined whether a family was strong or not was strength. This cloaked man was so powerful that bringing down the nine royal ns would be effortless for him. But even then, Arie was still reluctant to join them. The cloaked man didnt mind and said with a smile, Thats a pity, we are destined to be used only for each other. Arie stared at him coldly, I can be used by you, but, dont forget what you promised me, you cant hurt Leos life! Sure. The corners of the cloaked mans mouth beneath his ck cloak slowly curved up in a bizarre curve. He was smiling. He is a once-in-a-century vessel, so naturally I will not harm his life. Nadine trembled even more, a feeling as if a hand had tightened its grip on her throat and she could not even make a sound. Only a Phantom person knows what the word vessel means. Goodbye then, Miss Spencer. The cloaked man stood up and left. The way he left was also frightening; instead of walking away, he went straight to the balcony, took a long leap, and jumped off. His pitch-ck cloak stretched out like a huge ugly ck bat, gliding across the night sky of Hopkins. Once the cloaked man was gone, the oppressive atmosphere in the living room, too, only gradually disappeared. I will take my leave. Terry also left the area. Arie was exhausted and somewhat desperate as she clutched her head and pondered whether this was right or wrong. But snapping her head back up, she looked into the shadows of the room. She sensed that there was one more person who had not gone. Nadine stepped out of the shadows and just sat down opposite Arie. Arent you Leos former female bodyguard? Arie said in amazement, her gaze astonished as she surveyed Nadine. Arie pursed her lips and did not deny it. Why did you betray him? Aries eyes were fixed on Nadine and she asked suspiciously. Nadine was silent for a moment, her hands clutching a broken jade pendant. After a long time, she finally raised her head and looked at her calmly, Would you believe me if I said I hadnt betrayed him? Arie froze for a long time and then nodded, Yes. The words made Nadines eyes soften slightly, full of goodwill. She sat close to Arie, making sure there were no bugs or monitors or anything else around her, before lowering her voice and saying to Arie, Im undercover, but its hard for me alone to prate the inside, I need your help. After Arie said this, Aries face changed and she scowled at Arie like she had seen a ghost. Youre undercover? Arie said in shock. Arie nodded solemnly and whispered in Aries ear the changes she had made herself in response to the original n. As a professional assassin, Arie was very adaptable to the situation and she clearly recognised the fact that she was now in a real-life version of the Mission. After a moments hesitation, Arie finally agreed. Thanks. Nadine had just finished thanking her when suddenly her eyes flinched and she yelled, Who is it? Aries eyes were clear and empty, was there a third person here besides her and Nadine? Almost instantly, Arie kicked open the hotel door with a tremendous force, causing the mechanical door panel to split in two. Outside the door, a pale figure stepped back extremely quickly, his eyes watching Nadine warily. Uncle Daniel?Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Arie also followed him out to take a look, only to see that the person standing at the door was no other than Aries personal bodyguard, Daniel. Daniel did not speak, only his eyes were fixed on Nadine. Who are you? Why are you eavesdropping on us? Nadines eyes were full of killing intent, and a short de was already in her hand. Daniel looked at Arie with his face as usual, Miss, just now I heard footsteps and thought someone would be against you, so I followed out to take a look and sure enough I saw this woman. Arie breathed a sigh of relief, She is one of our own. She said to Nadine, Go, dont let anyone find you out. Arie slowly withdrew her short de and gave Daniel a deep look, and as she passed by Arie, she gave a special instruction, Be careful of this old man, hes watching you. Having said that, she left the hotel. Once Nadine was gone, the pressure on Daniels body suddenly disappeared and he quickly came to Aries side and said anxiously, Miss, what did she say to you? Although he had just posted himself outside the door panel and eavesdropped, he only heard a few words as Nadines voice was so low. Hearing Daniels probing words, Arie smiled lightly, Shes a friend of an old friend of mine, and she didnt say anything, just a whisper between girls. Itste, Uncle Daniel, Im going to bed. Arie asked the waiter to change her room and went to bed. Daniel stood for a long time, his pale gaze deep. After a long time, he dialed an unknown number. Shes already suspicious of me. Chapter 602 Living on the Streets A womans voice came over the phone through gritted teeth. If Arie had been here at that time, she would have heard that it was Cindys voice. But shes always been very suspicious and wont trust someone that easily, so do your part and Ill personally drive her out of the n after the Northernd Conference! How dare a servant-born bitchpare with me? Cindys voice was full of resentment and her hatred for Arie was extreme. Yes. When Daniel hung up the phone, his murderous aura dissipated and he returned to his previous amiable appearance. The following day, the sun rose. It was destined to be an extraordinary day for the people of Hopkins. For the much-anticipated Nortnd Conference would open today. Lydia pulled Leo out of bed very early in the morning. Because Emilia was yelling to go and watch people wrestle. She was still too young to have the concept of martial arts, and the two men battled against each other in what she instinctively thought was wrestling. This was what happened to young children in kindergartens. Leo, however, smiled at Emilia, Emilia, Mommy will take you there first, I will be over soon. Lydia immediately revealed a puzzled look, What are you going to do? The little one also looked at Leo with curiosity. Leo continued with a smile, I have some things to do, Ill be there in about half an hour. Seeing that Leo had given a specific time, Lydia then stopped doubting and went out first, carrying Emilia in her arms. Putting on her shoes, Lydia instructed again, Hurry up, Dad and Caroline will be there too. Leo took out another pile of tickets to enter the Northernd Conference, so Lydia brought them to William, Caroline and others. The rest was treated as welfare and distributed to thepanys best employees. The Nortnd Conference became as apany reunion. But Leo had other things on his mind and he drove to the Ocean Group, Aries office. This office originally belonged to Kit, the head of the Hopkins region of the Ocean Group, but since Arie was here, it was given to Arie. Are you sure you want to do this? Arie looked at Leo with a stony expression. You use Commander of Wyverns as a name, if someone found out, youre going to be in big trouble. Arie thought it was crazy for Leo to use the Commander of Wyverns name for the tournament. After all, it was toopelling. Leo, however, smiled, It doesnt matter. He pulled out an iron mask from his clothes and put it on his face, and at once, his whole aura appeared cold and murderous. Arie was also startled, What is this? Leo took off his mask again andughed, So that you wont be able to tell its me? Aries gaze was awe-inspiring, Indeed, but where did you get this mask? Why do I think its unique to the war domain? The iron mask in Leos hand glowed with a cold light and was embroidered with a five-wed golden dragon. He smiled and nodded, I asked for this from war domain. Arie was startled, Youve got a lot of nerve, thats all youre going to use to impersonate the Commander of Wyverns? Leo nodded his head, Yeah. For a moment, Arie actually did not know what to say. Later, remember to bring me in, and I have given my wife all the tickets you gave me. Having said that, Leo walked away. Arie had a meeting to attend, so she couldnt go with Leo. Arie must not know that the iron mask Leo was wearing at the moment was the exclusive and unique mask of Commander of Wyverns. When he was almost driving to Hopkins Stadium, Leo received a text message from Lydia. Ill go in first, you hurry up. Leo got out of the car and headed straight for the stadium, but as he didnt have a ticket, he had to wait at the entrance. Along the way, Leo saw so many people going in with their tickets that he was the only one waiting at the door. Everyone pointed and gestured at him and looked at him with a strange look. The security guards at the gymnasium kept a special eye on Leo. On asions like this, there were bound to be people without tickets who tried to slip in while there was chaos, and Leo must be one of those people. Hey you, hurry up and stand over there and dont disturb the guests checking their tickets! Finally, those security guards could not hold back and drove Leo away with their batons. Im sorry. Leo had no choice but to go and sit by the side of the road.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The sun was zing hot, so Leo bought a bottle of mineral water and two buns along the way. Leo? It was at this point that a womans cry of rm suddenly came from behind her. Leo frowned slightly and looked back. Arge yellow car was seen parked on the side of the road. The car window rolled down to reveal a delicate cheek in sunsses. Although she was wearing sunsses, Leo recognized who she was. It was Cindy. Leo had an indifferent look on his face, had slightest interest in this woman, not even was interested in nodding in greeting. But Cindy was surprised to see Leo at this time, not only did she take off her sunsses, but she also asked the driver to stop the car. Leo, why are you here? The car door opened and Cindy stepped on red-soled high heels worth over ten thousand dors and walked up to Leo, sizing him up with interest. Looking at Leo sitting on the side of the road in a very unimpressive manner, holding a bun in one hand and a bottle of mineral water with the lid open next to him, Cindy was dying ofughter. The Nortnd Conference was being held at Hopkins Stadium, which was all butpleted, but just barely in time for the date. On the opening day of the Nortnd Conference, there were still many workers working under the scorching sun, so it was clear that Cindy regarded Leo as a worker doing hardbour here as well. Leo, isnt your wife Lydia, and isnt your ex-wife Arie? A casual allowance for you is enough for you to squander for a while, why are you still reduced to hardbour? Cindyughed so hard that tears came out of her eyes. Or did you get kicked out by Lydia because youre too much of a loser? Youre even nibbling on a pickle bun, do you want me to add to your meal and buy a bowl of noodles? Cindys kept speaking. Plus she said it so loudly that all eyes were suddenly cast in amazement. Leo was just sitting on the side of the road with a bun in his hand and a mineral water bottle next to him, making it easy for people to think he was a worker. Leos eyes went cold: What am I doing here? Is it any of your business? No, but you are Lydias husband, she is the president of the L Group, a famous rich woman, howe you are in such a miserable situation? And youvee out to do hardbour. Cindyughed out loud, couldnt be happier. She was particrly relieved to see Leo, who had humiliated her so much before and kicked her off the building, now sitting on the street gnawing on a bun. At this point, the gym security guard approached. Miss Spencer, you misunderstood, he is not a worker, he has been standing here for a long time, he should want to watch the Northernd Conference but does not have a ticket. The security guard exined to Cindy respectfully. All the people from the royal family who attended the Northernd Conference were distinguished guests, and the security guards had seen the photos, so they naturally recognised Cindy. Oh, so you have no tickets? Cindy suddenly realized that although she looked at Leo with less sneer, she still looked down on him. Was he trying to sneak in? Cindy said indifferently, Since he doesnt have a ticket, keep an eye on him and dont let him in, the Northernd Conference is not something that any cat or dog can get into, dont lower the grade. Yes, yes, yes. The security guards were thrilled. The next moment, they looked at Leo with viciousness. If you want to enter the Nortnd Convention without a ticket, get lost or my baton will be fierce! How dare you offend Miss Spencer, I think youre tired of living! Leos gaze was cold: Are you guys just going to listen to her side of the story? Besides, how do you guys know I dont have a ticket? I dont need a ticket to get in! The two security guards were a bit frozen, if so, wasnt that a participant of the Nortnd Conference? You mean youre a contestant? The two guards couldnt believe it. Originally, Cindy was about to leave, but once she heard Leos words, she simply did not leave. Looking at Leo like she had heard some kind of joke, sheughed. Leo, shame on you. Last time we met, you helped my cousin to fight, but was vetoed by Nathaniel, you have blocked by all martial arts association, understand? This statement basically hammered home the evidence that Leo was lying. One was a worker gnawing on a bun in the street, the other was Miss Spencer, and it was clear who to believe. Stop bragging, you cant get in, no need to make up such childish lie to deceive us! The guards looked at Leo with disdain. Cindyughed coldly, I advise you to continue to sit here and nibble on buns, dont even think about going in, its not a ce you cane to. While this was going on, another car drove up. A magnificent couple got out of the car. It was actually Karl and Maisy. They looked at Leo who was sitting on the ground in surprise, Why are you here? Cindy was also taken aback, but when she saw that it was Karl and his wife, she quickly greeted them. Sir, Madam, Im Cindy Spencer, your son-inw is really a disgrace to your family, not only is he sitting on the road like a worker gnawing on buns and drinking mineral water, hes also trying to sneak into the Nortnd Convention without a ticket. Cindy said to Karl and Maisy. Immediately, Karls face sank, and Maisys face was dark. Leos behaviour had disgraced their family. Get back now! Maisy reprimanded Leo. Leos face also sank and he finally became angry, Someone will bring me in soon, what are you guys worrying blindly here? When this statement was made, both Karl, Maisy and Cindy all looked at him incredulously. After three seconds,ughter erupted. Chapter 603 Worker’s Friends You can get in? Leo, you just keep pretending, today this Hopkins stadium is not for ordinary people to get in. The tickets for the Northernd Conference are spected to sky high prices, there is still no market, your wife only got one, how can you get in? Cindy had a mock-like smile on her face and looked at Leo like she was looking at a circus monkey again. Karl even looked at him coldly, it was simply too humiliating. Maisy said directly to Leo, Its fine if you want to stay here, we dont care, but you cant say youre one of our family! Leos brow was furrowed. Im waiting for someone here, someone will take me in. Do I even have to report this to you? Leo slowly stood up, and a regal cold aura swept through his pitch-ck pupils. Cindy was suddenly slightly startled in her heart, and for a moment, she felt the temperature around her drop so much. When she thought of thest time she was kicked down the stairs by Leo, the corners of Cindys eyes twitched, she couldnt fight hard against Leo. Fine, I dont care about you, just keep gnawing on the bun here! Cindy dropped these words and got back into the sports car. Karl gave him a faint look and suddenly spoke, Since you said you woulde in, then I will wait for you, dont forget the agreement between us. With those words, Karl paid no further attention and got into the car with Maisy. Leo stopped where he was for a long time, and his gaze suddenly became profound. He had certainly not forgotten the agreement he had made with Karl. Thest time he was at Ying Lie Mountain Resort, he and Karl set up a battle of force. Usually there was no way to fight, but the Nortnd Conference provided a good tform for both of them. Leo resumed his seat on the road and waited for Arie to arrive. It was at this point that Leos phone rang. It was Lydia who called.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Dad. However, when the call was answered, the voice that came through was Emilias voice. Why havent youe yet? Mum and I have been waiting for you for ages. Leo instantly revealed a smile and said, I will be in soon, you and y with mummy first. Hello? Can youe in or not? I see the seats are almost full. The voice changed again to that of Lydia. Leoughed bitterly and repeatedly made a perfunctory statement, which muddled through. The security guards on the side just kept their eyes on him and when they watched him stand up, they were on the edge of their seats. What are you doing? Trying to force your way in? Leo casually swept a nce at them, Ive just said that Im waiting for someone, Ill be here in a moment. The guardughed: Waiting for someone? What kind of people can you wait for? It must be some kind of no-good person too. Another security guard directly picked up his baton and threatened, Im telling you, I dont care who youre waiting for, anyway, youre not getting into this Hopkins Stadium today, you and the person youre waiting for will have to leave! At that moment, a loud and clear horn suddenly sounded from the road. But with so many cars on the road and sirens honking everywhere, the guard didnt care and didnt even turn around. They also did not see a white convertible sports car slowly pull up. From the car, a female in a demonic purple cheongsam came down towards the ce with an expressionless face. Watching this scene, Leos face changed slightly and he said to the two security guards, I think its best for you to stop saying these words. The two guardsughed out loud, Why? What if we have to say it? Youre acting like a worker, how high can the status of your friend be? Standing behind them, Aries face had sunken, her eyes bursting with a cold glow. The two guards, however, remained without Arie, who was standing behind them. Look behind you. Don reminded kindly. What? The two guards didnt take it to heart and turned back. As a result, they saw a pair of cold eyes. Deep in the eyes, a hint of anger leaped out. Ah! Looking at the cheongsam woman standing behind them, the two security guards cried out in fear and their souls were lost. Arie stared at them coldly and said, Did you just say that I cant enter the gym? And you want to kick us out? The guards heart pounded and he said incoherently, Who are you? Im what you call, a friend of the worker. Aries tone was cold, and a powerful aura emanated from her body. The two guards were stunned. How could such a beautiful woman, who was almost like a queen and carried an aura of nobility, be of low status? At the same time, they couldnt understand that the person Leo was waiting for would be such a wealthy, beautiful and noble woman. Suddenly, one of the security guards eyes stared, feeling that Arie looked indescribably familiar. The next moment, he eximed, I remember, shes Miss Spencer! At these words, the other security guard was directly dumbfounded, and his whole body felt like being struck by lightning. The coldness in Aries eyes grew heavier and heavier, practically forming a murderous aura that pressed down on them. Theres no mistake, Ive seen her picture, shes Arie Spencer who canpete with Cindy! That security guard shrieked in horror and the other was incoherent with fear. Aries eyes were fixed on them and she pointed at Leo and asked, You guys said he was a worker? And scolded me along with him? The two guards knelt down in front of Arie in unison. Miss Spencer, we didnt know he is your friend! Miss Spencer, we were blind and offended your friend, please forgive us! They were on the verge of pissing themselves and trembling terribly. Aries expression remained cold. With her hard-heartedness, she would naturally not forgive the two security guards. It was Leo who came out and waved his hand, Come on, they didnt do anything to me, but were just doing their duty. Seeing Leo help them speak, the two security guards knelt down gratefully. Thank you, thank you, Mr. Cohen! Arie swept a faint nce at them and said, Alright, since Leo has said so, I will spare you this time. Thank you, Miss Spencer! Thank you, Mr. Cohen! The two guards were relieved and looked at Leo with gratitude in their eyes. Arie came to Leos side and gave him a sidelong nce, It seems that no matter how far youve gotten, youll still be treated like a waste. Leo smiled, Get used to it. Arie pointed to herself and said, You should learn how to develop an aura, people in high society have an aura from the inside out. Leo shook his head, Its too much trouble, my guideline is to stay alive first, Ill figure out the rest. At these words, Arie immediately burst outughing. Chapter 604 The President’s Threat Leo did not expect his casual remark to make Arieugh out loud. Her smile seemed like the sun was shining in spring. Even Leo couldnt help but look dumbfounded. When a woman who was often unsmiling and cold and haughty suddenly smiled, the impact was absolutely huge. What was more, Aries ssical and noble looks would have made her a proper voluptuous concubine in ancient times. And Arie almost became his wife, and it would be a lie to say that Leos heart did not flutter a little. What are you looking at? Noticing Leos gaze, the smile on Aries facested for just a moment before disappearing without a trace. The previous image of high-mindedness and indifference continued to be restored. Leo came back to his senses at this time, and a moment of embarrassment crossed his face, Nothing. He had a family, and that he would be fascinated by looking at other women. Leo was a bit overwhelmed. Afterwards the two went in together. The same two guards were still checking tickets at the gate. But learning that Leo was Miss Spencers friend, how could they dare to stand in the way? Arie gave only one ticket to go in. But she did exin. Hes the yer representing the Spencer family in the tournament, so theres no need for a ticket. Okay Two security guards let them go straight away. It took until they were a long way out to react. What did she just say? A yer representing the Spencer family? So, what he said before is true, he really is the expert who fought in Spencers ce? The two guards were dumbfounded and a pang of fear in their hearts. Earlier, Leo had said that he could get in without a ticket because he was a participant in the Nortnd Conference. Instead, they ended up drawing ridicule from them, and none of them believed it. Now they were dumbfounded that they had almost offended a martial arts master! It was important to know that every contestant who dared to participate in the Nortnd Conference was very strong. For what they thought, Arie did not care, her mind was on Leo. The two men were walking and not talking though. But Arie peeped at Leo, intentionally or unintentionally. After all, he was the only man who could make her smile. Yet, he belonged to someone else. This was the point that Arie regretted. Arie, youre here, huh? I thought youd be scared and note! It was at this point that a familiar voice full of sarcasm came to ears. Leo and Arie followed the sound and saw that Cindy was already seated in the stands belonging to the Spencer family, with a tub of melon seeds in front of her. Unlike Arie, who was carrying huge family pressure, the Northern Territory Conference, for her, was a visit to enjoy a holiday. She didnt know anything about martial arts, but it was a treat to bask in the sun, get high, and asionally watch the winners and losers on the tournament stage. However, when she ced her eyes on Leo behind Arie, her whole face changed. Leo? How did you get in here? Cindys eyes were full of incredulity, she had clearly instructed the security guard at the entrance not to let Leo in. But seeing Arie standing side by side, she instantly understood and her expression turned sarcastic. Arie, hes considered your ex-husband and youre still helping him so much. Arie did not get angry and casually sat down gracefully in her seat without ncing at her. My business is still out of your hands. You Seeing Arie even ignore her, Cindy was furious. But soon, a man of great strength came to Cindys side. It was Kingsley. Then, Cindy burst outughing again, Arie, just becent, the Northernd Conference is about to start and youre still aplishing nothing, its me who have the Spencer family attend thepetition. Kingsley will get the ce for the Spencer family, all is due to me, nothing to do with you! I will definitely report this matter to Great Grandfather when I return, so you can just get out! Hmph! Kingsley was like an iron tower, bringing a great oppressive aura. He grunted heavily, and his gaze at Leo. However, neither Leo nor Arie was half-frightened or angry, still calm. Noisy, didnt Great Grandfather teach you that you should watch yournguage? Arie responded tly. Cindy was stunned. Cindy was somewhat no match for Arie in arguing, so she simply stopped talking. When the Northernd Conference begins, there will be time for you to cry! Arie still didnt have any panic, instead she looked at Leo and smiled slightly, See youter! See youter! Leo nodded and then walked towards where Lydia was. On the side, Cindy was dumbfounded. She instinctively thought of these two as having an affair. Lydias husband wouldnt have an affair with Arie, would he? Cindy froze. It was nine oclock sharp, one hour before the opening of the Northernd Conference. Daddy! As Leo had just returned to Lydias position, Emilia shouted out and ran towards Leo. Leo smiled as he picked her up, Come on, give me a hug! Then he sat down next to Lydia. What took you so long? Lydia said somewhat reproachfully, Everyone is here, just waiting for you. Only then did Leo find that Caroline, William, Irene, and Marie had all arrived. Sorry, I got stuck in something and it took a while. Leo exined. Suddenly, his eyes flickered and he spotted two people who werent supposed to be here. Karl and Maisy. They also spotted Leo, and there was a look of surprise in their eyes. They did not expect that Leo had actuallye in. Lydia, well leave. Karl and Maisy intended to leave. Okay. Lydias tone was t and she didnt get up to see them off. Why are the inws here? Leo asked Lydia. This was a question that Lydia did not want to answer. It was Marie who answered for Lydia. My parents are here to see my sister. Marie seemed to be aware of the feud between Lydia and her parents, and smiled sarcastically. Leo nodded and said, Okay, Im not a stingy person, dont worry, youre still my sister. Marie was thrilled; her greatest fear was that Leo would alienate her because of her parents. Leo! Suddenly, an angry shout rang out, and everyones eardrums were shaken to the core. Leo narrowed his eyes and looked back, only to see Nathaniel with a group of peopleing towards this ce in great numbers. Heree the people from the Hopkins Martial Arts Association. What are you doing here? Leo narrowed his eyes and sized up Nathaniel and the others. Lydia, Caroline and William all stood up, looking incredibly alert.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Behind Kingsley stood arge group of people. They were dressed in either ck or white martial arts uniforms, all of them with cold faces and powerful auras. Without a doubt, they were masters of the Hopkins Martial Arts Association. The Nortnd Conference was a big event, so all the members of the Martial Arts Association came. Standing together at this moment, they exude an aura of terror. Even Lydia and Caroline, who did not know martial arts, felt a hint of danger, not to mention Leo. Leo, you killed a genius from my Martial Arts Association, theres no way we can just let this go. Our grudge will be settled after the Northernd Conference! Nathaniel stared angrily at Leo, his voice grim and biting. At these words, Lydia, Caroline and the others were all startled. Because it was too shocking, Leo actually killed the genius of the Martial Arts Association? Leo naturally knew that Nathaniel was talking about the young genius Billy who had been assassinated by some unknown person. His gaze suddenly went to an old man with gray hair behind him. Senior Cole, you already have the answer as to whether I killed your grandson or not, so why are you still holding on to it? Leo was still sitting calmly in his seat, but his voice was loud. That battle saw Leo crush Cole in a crushing defeat. If it had been on the battlefield, Cole would have been dead in another instant. So Cole knew that Leo could never be the murderer of his grandson. But that was what he thought, not what the Association meant. The dignity of the association was more important than Billys life. President, the murderer of Billy is most likely not him Cole exined with aplex expression. But he was angrily rebuked by Nathaniel. Shut the fuck up! Who else could it be if not him? Nathaniel looked at Cole angrily, Cole, you have to understand, Cole is your grandson. Your grandson was killed by someone, but you gave up taking revenge, can you live up to your grandsons spirit in heaven? Have you ever lived up to your martial arts heart? Cole immediately lowered his head. Leo narrowed his eyes slightly and a sharp edge shed in his eyes. It seems that you, the Martial Arts Association, are nning to count this life on my head, are you? There was a touch of danger in Leos tone. If he did it, he would admit it openly, but if he didnt do it and someone else insisted on counting it against him, he would show them what the consequence was. Youre the one who killed him, you still want to argue? Nathaniel said morosely, Remember, your life belongs to my Martial Arts Association. At these words, Lydia and Caroline were all looking at Leo with worry. Leo smiled and didnt give a damn about it. How many people in the country could take his life? Nathaniel, who did you just say you were going to take the life of? At that moment, a low, murderous voice suddenly came from behind him. Nathaniels face changed slightly and he subconsciously turned back. Wace with arge group of men came towards this ce with a killing intent in his eyes. Pearl Martial Arts Association? Nathaniels pupils shrank slightly. Wace sneered, Have you asked the Pearl Martial Arts Association if you want to take Mr. Cohens life? Chapter 605 You Are Wrong At the moment the stadium venue was full of people waiting for the Northernd Conference to begin. A sh in the stands immediately attracted a line of eyeballs. Isnt that President Nathaniel of the Hopkins Martial Arts Association? Are all the Martial Arts Associations members here? Dont you even know about this? It seems that a member of the Martial Arts Association died in a tragic manner, and his head was sent back to the Martial Arts Association headquarters, which is a disgrace of the Martial Arts Association, and then President Nathaniel seems to be suspecting this young man. No way, this youth can kill an expert of the Martial Arts Association? The spectators around the room murmured, their faces full of surprise. The news of Billys tragic death alerted the police. Although the news had been extremely well blocked, it was still possible to find out. They were surprised that such a young youth could kill a member of the Martial Arts Association. Soon, someone recognized Leo. His name is Leo Cohen, he is the chairman of J Group and the husband of the president of the L Group, and since their roots are in the Pearl, they will attract people from the Pearl Martial Arts Association! So thats it. Everyone was keeping a close eye on the situation here. And from the conversations of the passers-by, Lydia also learned the reason why the Hopkins Martial Arts Association woulde to her door, and her pretty face burst into an icy chill. Nathaniel, I am the president of L Group, the person you are looking for is my husband, he would never kill an innocent person indiscriminately! Lydia said with a cold face. Nathaniels voice was cold: I will judge whether he killed him or not, but right now, he is the biggest suspect! Nathaniel insisted. Leo snorted, Its understandable that you want to arrest me, but you have to find evidence to prove that I am the murderer, right? Nathaniels eyes suddenly flinched. I dont have the evidence yet, but when I arrest you back, Ill have it, wont I? Leo didnt say anything, his eyes narrowed slightly. It seemed to be tricky to deal with. Wace led his men to protect Leo, Lydia and the others, and then confronted Nathaniel and the others. If Mr. Cohen says he didnt kill your man, then that is true. Do you think theres anyone in your association who can bepared to Mr. Cohen? Waceughed coldly, such words were simply nonsense in his opinion. Nathaniel, however, was iparably furious: What did you say? From Waces words, he heard contempt and disdain. After a pause, Nathaniels eyes narrowed slightly as he looked towards Wace, Do you think that just because you inherited the Hamilton Family Martial Arts Association, you can disregard your seniors? Hopkins and Pearl were neighbouring cities, and Nathaniel was still slightly aware of the changes in the Pearl Martial Arts Association. Waceughed loudly, To tell you the truth, the Pearl Martial Arts Association was taken over because it offended Mr. Cohen, do you want to follow suit? An edge shed in Hamiltons eyes and he looked at Leo. This news was unknown to him. In a word, with the Pearl Martial Arts Association, you dont have a chance to make a move on Mr. Cohen! Wace had a cold look in his eyes. Lydia, Marie and Caroline were all very nervous, but Leo smiled as if nothing was wrong, signalling that he was fine. At the same time, he had no intention of intervening. Mr. Cohen! Mr. Cohen! While this was going on, two more groups of people came not far away. When Hamilton took a look, his gaze flinched. Two groups of people were each led by two handsome young men. Both men were equally handsome, suited and booted, with many people following behind them. The Lawson family and Stewart family of the Pearl Nathaniels eyes narrowed slightly, a hint of scorn shing in his eyes. These two youths were none other than Chris of the Lawson family, and Ronnie of the Stewart family. They came to Leo, narrowing their eyes as they surveyed Nathaniel. What a buzz, lets get in on the action. Both Ronnie and Chris said. Nathaniel felt a hint of pressure. This has nothing to do with you, hurry up and leave! Nathaniel shouted angrily. Ronnie and Chris narrowed their eyes, Leave? Were here for Mr. Cohen, and youre telling us to leave? Nathaniel did not say anything, only his face became even more gloomy. He had also heard about the recent events. The Hopkins Alliance merely suppressed the Pearls L Group, not expecting to immediately draw in arge part of the Pearls forces.N?velDrama.Org content. After settling down, Nathaniel said to Ronnie and Chris again, Even though you used to be loyal to Leo, he will soon be finished, if you dont want to be exterminated, break ties with Leo right now! At these words, both Ronnie and Chrisughed. As he was about to speak, there was suddenly another heartyugh. Who wants us to cut off ties with Mr. Cohen? A middle-aged man approached. Lennox Simpson was here. The three great families of the Pearl had arrived. Although the forces of Hopkins had always looked down on the forces of Pearl and felt that they were profligate. However, Pearl was not at all inferior to Hopkins. Pearls gentry, naturally, was not much weaker than Hopkins. Now that all three great giants had arrived and joined hands, the Hopkins Martial Arts Association was intimidated. Not to mention, there was a Pearl Martial Arts Association watching from the sidelines. Hmph, how ridiculous that a grand family should submit to a youth under the age of thirty! However, despite the fear, Nathaniel still spoke with a cold smile. Although you are all forces of the Pearl, dont forget that this is Hopkins! Nathaniel said, The gentry of Hopkins will not allow you to be so reckless! Is that so? Leo burst outughing at once: It just so happens that the gentry of Hopkins should have arrived by this time, so lets call them over. Having said that, he waved at the locations of the three major giants in Hopkins. The three big giants really came through. Leo! The first to arrive was the Palmer family. Alina Palmer, dressed in a white dress, smiled sweetly at Leo. Mr. Cohen! It was followed by Ernie in a ck suit. Leo also saw Brooke and Louie who were following behind him. The Palmer familys reaction was beyond Kingsleys expectations. They were followed by Ayan, n and Laura. Along with them came the Grant familys Lennon, and Caleb. Leo nodded at each of them, and finally his eyes fell on Nathaniel. Nathaniel, you just said that the gentry of Hopkins would not allow us to fool around like this? In an instant, Nathaniels face turned white He didnt expect that even the gentry of Hopkins would treat Leo so respectfully! What a shame. Chapter 606 Mother-in-law Arrives Following the emergence of the gentry in Pearl, the gentry in Hopkins also emerged. But they did not take Nathaniels side, instead, they were very enthusiastic in exchanging pleasantries around Leo. Incidentally, greetings were exchanged with Caroline, Irene and Marie. Caroline and Irene were both confused. Especially Irene. The two vaguely remembered that when they first came to Hopkins, Leo said that he was not very familiar with it. At that moment, Irene was still very happy because she was from Hopkins and was very enthusiastic to introduce the power pattern of Hopkins to Leo. As a result, all those bigwigs standing at the pinnacle of Hopkins gathered and were all particrly polite to Leo. It was only then that it dawned on Irene that, invariably, Leo had gone low again. Nathaniels face was unpleasant. It was no big deal that the Pearl forces were backing Leo, but he never thought that the forces of Hopkins would also turn to Leo. With so many forces, Nathaniel wouldnt dare to fight hard against them! Nathaniel, still want to take a shot at me? Leo crossed his legs and looked at Nathaniel with a smirking expression. At this moment, Nathaniels face was filled with gloom. This time he finally understood somewhat what Cole meant. Such a man who was followed by many family heads would not take it lightly against a junior of the Martial Arts Association. He had his pride. But when a man from the Martial Arts Association died, a murderer had toe forward. As for who this murderer was, it didnt matter. Good, Leo, well settle this ountter! Nathaniels face was grim as he led his men away. Looking at Nathaniels back, Wace whispered softly. Mr. Cohen, be careful, the Hopkins Martial Arts Association, in all likelihood, will make a move against you at the convention. This was said so subtly that most people missed it. Leo, however, smiled lightly, not caring: So what? Im looking forward to it. With these words, however, Wace was much more at ease. Leo was so strong that he would not do anything that he was not sure of. By this time, many dignified bigwigs had gathered around Leo, drawing many sideways nces. Apart from the family powers that participated in the Northernd Conference, those who watched the battle weremoners and ordinary people. Whether it was Ernie or Ronnie, they were all unattainable big shots. It was usual to be in awe. Lydia, its been so long since Ive seen you, and youve grown so much. Not far away, an old voice came. An old man, dwelling on a walking stick, came along. Behind them followed by two young men in their early thirties. Only one of them was on crutches and had a broken leg. At once, the room was filled with shock. Its the head of the Newman family, the Valenham royal family has finally arrived! The people in the surrounding stands were very shocked. The only people who were in conflict before were the lords of the gentry in each region. To the average person, it may have been someone unattainable, but, in the Nortnd Conference, where the bigwigs were gathered, the Lord of the House was only moderate. The Valenham royal families were the ones who truly stood at the top of the food chain. And Euan was even a family head in the Valenham royal family! Mr. Newman would not greet someone for no reason, either to make an enemy or to return a favour. But from the current situation, a feud was more likely. Good afternoon, Mr. Newman. Lydia finally rose and slowly performed a noble salute unique within the royal family to Euan. But a strong look of caution was evident in her eyes. It all started five years ago. Her husband, Leo, broke one of Angus legs and ruined his future. The entire Newman n was outraged, and this hatred would not fade with time, rather, it would grow stronger and stronger. But at that time Leo was in the army, protected by the state, and the Newman could do nothing to him. Now that Leo had been discharged from the army, the Newman family would definitely take a shot at Leo. Faced with the huge Newman n, Lydia simply did not have the ability to protect Leo. Olly also looked at Lydia with a yful expression. They must remember one more thing. Thest time Lydia returned to Valenham, she had been kidnapped by the Henderson family with the intention of having her remarried into the Newman family. Only to be stopped by furious Leo. But no matter what, Lydia came close to bing the Newmans daughter-inw. Leo also smiled and stood up, inadvertently blocking Lydia with his body and extending his hand at Euan. Mr. Newman, I am Lydias husband, and I believe you should have heard of my name five years ago. When these words were spoken, not only did the faces of Newman family change slightly, but even Lydia and the others, too, looked shocked. The Newman family hadnt mentioned Angus broken leg, but he did taking the initiative. In an instant, Lydias heart rose to her throat and she was nervous to the core. Euan narrowed his eyes slightly, Young man, can I understand that this is a provocation? A sh of anger also surfaced on Angus face. But there was no intention to kill. He and Leo had allied themselves and naturally put aside their grudges, but Olly and the others didnt know that! Leo continued to smile warmly as if he hadnt heard Euans threat. Whether its a provocation or not is all up to your judgement. Lydia was horrified and she hastily gestured to Leo not to say any more. The matter of Angus was already a great shame for the Newman n, and Leos repeated provocations were simply touching the Newman ns bottom line. Euan smiled, Although I am old, I am the head of a family, and the majesty of the family is not to be vited. I am ashamed of my ancestors for dragging out a grudge that should have been settled five years ago. At the sound of Euans words, Lydia and the others felt a tremendous pressure for an instant. The temperature around them seemed to drop to freezing. With these words, Euan was saying that he was already nning to make a move against Leo. Mr. Newman, whats going on? Another heartyugh was heard. A tall young man approached, wearing a shiny golden badge pinned to his body. Behind him followed by a young man, who was Hayden. The Cohen family is here too! Lydias face became white as the pressure built up. Abraham saw Leo and suddenly narrowed his eyes. Isnt this the guy who lost my ID badgest time? At these words, Lydia, Marie and the others all looked at Leo incredulously. They were really shocked. How many families did Leo provoke? Whether it was the Newman family or Abrahams identity badge being thrown, these were all things Lydia did not know. The royal families were all trying to take advantage of the Northernd Conference to take a shot at Leo! As they watched the scene, people around them murmured.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Theyre in trouble, having offended both Cohen and Newman ns, both of which are known as the old Valenham royal families! Even if he has Miss Henderson to cover him, he cant get into trouble like that! Now the Henderson family will be implicated too! Listening to the chatter around him, Leo did not change his face, and even gave a lightugh. Looks like the badge was recovered, I should have thrown it further away. At these words, a sh of killing intent passed through Abrahams eyes. Leo turned back and gave Lydia a reassuring look before his gaze went to the crowd behind Abraham. Their aura was powerful, far stronger than the five brothers they had encountered earlier at the Eye of the World. Faced with such strong people, Leo continued tough, What, has there been a temporary change in the strong people representing you in the battle? How dare you! You have annihted five of my strong men who represented the Cohen n in the battle, I will definitely take this revenge! Abraham said angrily. Lydia, Ernie, Ayan and Ronnie were already shocked beyond belief. The five masters who represented the Cohen n in the battle were all nullified by Leo?! It was unbelievable! Leo responded with a smile, You should thank me, if I hadnt helped you test the level of those five people, when it reallyes to the Northernd Conference, you will be awkward. Abraham didnt say anything but put on a sullen face. This was a wild statement from Leo, but, there was a reason. He turned around and gave Hayden an angry look. Hayden didnt even dare to say anything, because those five brothers was found by him. He thought it would be enough to represent the Cohen in battle, but he never thought they would be nullified by Leo in one round. After this incident, he was almost scolded by Abraham. If you strike out against the strongest of my n, you are an enemy of my n! Abraham said to Leo with a cold face. Lydia held Leos hand nervously, she could already feel the huge killing aura. Abraham had a cold smile on his face, Last time it was a moment of carelessness, now, do you think you can escape from my hands? The Newman family had stopped talking and instead gloated at the joke. The result they wanted was simply for Leo to pay the price. It didnt matter as to who did it. Because what Leo did touched their bottom line. They couldnt be happier to have the Cohen family stepping in at this time. The atmosphere was stark and solemn, as if a conflict would break out the next moment. Lydia already had one hand on her mobile phone, ready to call the police as soon as something went wrong. When did you get so bold, even dare to move my son-inw? Suddenly, a t and majestic womans voice rang out. The sound was like a bolt from the blue. Everyones face changed dramatically when they heard this voice. For the voice was too familiar to them, even after twenty stormy years, and they had never forgotten it. Abrahams face finally turned rmed, and Euans body shook slightly as a glint of light swept across his cloudy eyes. There were not many people who could make Euan feel wary. Twenty years ago the Queen of Valenham was one of them. At the sound of the voice, Lydias face changed slightly, but she was relieved. She knew that they would be fine with that woman around. All eyes followed, only to see a group of people approaching. At the head of the group are two queen-like women. The years had not left any traces on their bodies, but have instead given them a touch of maturity that has been experienced in the world. Mother-inw! Aunt! On Leos face, a faint smile emerged. Chapter 607 Strong Mother-in-Law The two women slowly walking towards the ce on behalf of the Byrne family were none other than Leos mother-inw and his aunt. Aurora and Elena. As this scene fell on the eyes of the surrounding onlookers, none of whom were dumbfounded. Isnt this the Byrne royal n? There are now a total of three Valenham royal ns appearing here! Are the three gathered together to sh? There was a lot of chatter from onlookers around the room with horror and shock in their eyes. In fact, they were shocked after the Newman family and Cohen family appeared one after another. And the arrival of the Byrne family had pushed the conflict here to a high point. After all, with the Valenham royal family, the emergence of a random family would attract the attention of many people. Not to mention, the three great royal families gathered together. They all looked at Leo in disbelief, thinking what exactly this youth had that could make all three great royal families appear for him. Not far away came the crisp footsteps of Aurora and Elena. They came together, both in looks and in temperament, and were top notch. Elena was dressed in a stylish coat, a long trench coat that covered her lower body, tightly revealing a pair of ankles, a fuzzy bruise faintly visible beneath the skin. The eyshes were painted withvender eye shadow, which looked demonic. She had always been at the forefront of fashion trends, and with her looks, many people said she was thirty years old. But unlike Elena, Aurora was more like a piece of amber jade that has settled for a long time and had lost all its mboyance. Even though she had resume secr life, she still maintained the same habits as when she was fasting and chanting, and she looked calm and serene. It was as if, by standing next to her, one could forget all ones favours and humiliations. They were followed by many equally imposing experts, representing the Byrne n in the Northernd Conference. Is everything okay? Finally, they came to Lydia and Aurora asked mly. Its fine. Lydia returned the question nonchntly.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Aurora was unconcerned and smiled faintly. Madam! Behind him, William looked incredulously at Aurora and shouted excitedly. Aurora looked back with an even bigger smile on her face. Im no longer the matriarch of the Henderson family, so theres no need to call me Madam. Even with the daughter-snatching incident twenty years ago, William was still instinctively in awe of Aurora. Didnt I tell you to tell me when youre in trouble, and Ill help you out. Elena came to Leos side with a slightly angry expression, upset that Leo had not informed her. In response, Leo could only smile bitterly, Got it, Aunt, Ill definitely tell you next time. She would not rest until she had made someones head bleed. Two groups of people had been formed, facing each other. Abrahams face was unpleasant. Elena had put pressure on him, not to mention that standing next to him was the Queen of Valenham, who had already reigned over the world twenty years ago. He has not only injured my expert, but also threw away my identity badge, are you guys going to cover him up? Abraham asked in a deep voice. Cover him up? Elena sneered, My niece-inw hasnt done anything wrong, what am I covering him up for? He hurt your experts, its because theyre not as skilled as him, whos to me? And I didnt see Leo throw your badge, it doesnt count! Elena cursed angrily at Abraham. With a powerful sister to back her up, Elena was used to being brutal. As long as they are not the top big names in the royal family, Elena was not afraid. Abraham was dumbfounded by Elenas words. Clearly he was the victim, but how did he be a vicious criminal in Elenas mouth? Coming back to his sense, Abraham was so angry that he was shaking and his whole face was pale. What a bully! What a fucking bully! Elena, I respect you as my senior, but if you dont distinguish between right and wrong, dont me me for being rude! Abraham stared coldly at Elena and said in a deep voice. Then be rude to me! Elena strode to Abraham, although she was not as tall as Abraham, her aura was stronger. She took one look at the identity badge on Abrahams clothes and suddenly reached out and snatched it away, before throwing it straight into a bin not far away. See? Now thats the fact that your badge has been thrown away! Elena looked at Abraham and said coldly. At this point all of the Cohen family was outraged. Hayden shouted angrily at Elena, How dare youe and take my big brothers identity badge and even throw it! Abraham was already so angry that his face went white, his eyes went ck and he almost fainted. This was the second time his badge been thrown away since he came to Hopkins. Leo, Lydia, Caroline and the others also looked dumbfounded. No one expected that Elena would do this. It was trampling of Abrahams, and indeed the entire Cohens dignity to the ground! Youve gone too far. At that moment, an old, but angry voice rang out. Euan said with fury. His cloudy old eyes looked at Elena indifferently, Pick up Abrahams identity badge, wipe it clean and return it to him, and the matter can be treated as if it did not happen. Elena was finally a little intimidated by facing the head of the Newman family, but not particrly so. Because her sister was around. I dont think so. Aurora finally stepped forward and walked in front of her sister, the smile fading considerably on her serene face. As the Buddhists say, everything is about a cause and effect. You Newman family and Cohen family oppressed my family in the first ce, whats wrong with my sister dropping a status badge from a junior to vent her anger? At these words, peoples face changed. Euan sighed lightly in his heart, even though he had been out of Valenham for twenty years and all his sharpness had been smoothed out back then, the Queen of Valenham had never changed. But wont you ask me, why Im looking for trouble with your family? Euans gaze was sharp as he stared at Aurora. But Aurora shook his head gently, No need to ask, I have no other merits but I am protective of my families. It is my son-inw whom you will beat, and it is my eldest daughter, who I am guilty about, who is implicated. Apanied by this sound, an invisible, yet majestic aura appeared on Auroras body, causing everyone present to turn pale. Including Leo and Lydia. Abraham was even more breathless in this aura. I have been chanting sutras for twenty years, and I have let go of fame, fortune and power like a passing cloud, except for them, I cannot let go. At the end of the sentence, Auroras gaze had long since turned cold. Chapter 608 Having a Good Son-in-law Silence reverberated around the room, except for the low, but very weighty, voice of Auroras words. For some reason, everyone at the scene, including Euan, felt a great pressure. Aurora had restricted her temper a lot and was not easily angered anymore, but that didnt mean she didnt have a temper. It was a very scary thing when someone who rarely got angry suddenly got angry. Even Euan was intimidated by the aura on Auroras body. I dont care who is right and who is wrong, all I see is that you two royal families have joined hands to oppress my family, what do you think I am!!! Auroras voice suddenly rose. In an instant, everyones heart shook violently. Some of the more timid ones were so scared that they almost fainted. Leo also looked dumbfounded. Was this his mother-inw? She was imposing. At this moment, Aurora was truly a queen in the world. Lydia was the calmest one among all, for she had seen this a lot since she was a child. Aurora was not even half as arrogant as when she was at her peak. So she wasnt afraid at all, and calmly took a sip of mineral water. Get out. Aurora looked at Euan and Abraham and uttered the word very calmly.N?velDrama.Org content. At this moment, when Aurora said this word get out, surprisingly none of them dared to disobey. Mr. Newman, what should we do now? Under Auroras powerful aura, Abrahams face turned pale and he could only turn to Euan for help. Olly and Angus had their hearts pounding, looked at Aurora. When Aurora left the capital twenty years ago, they were still young and had only heard legends of Aurora, but had never seen her in real anger with their own eyes. Now, twenty years had passed, and when Aurora was angry again, they were timid. They could thus imagine just how much people feared Aurora in Valenham twenty years ago. Euan was also feeling particrly stressed, but still wasnt about topromise so easily. Aurora, do you even have no regard for me as an elder anymore? Euan said coldly. Aurora said calmly, It is because I have you as an elder in my eyes that I am saying this to you, how would I have said so much twenty years ago? At these words, Euans face also changed. Indeed, if it was the Aurora of twenty years ago, she would have pped him in his face over long ago. But it also hit the nail on the head. Now, not twenty years ago! Aurora was not the Aurora of twenty years ago either! Now she was an ordinary woman! Aurora, face the reality, its not your time anymore. Euans aura also gradually grew stronger as he narrowed his eyes at Aurora and said, Now you are just an ordinary person with no half power in your hands, what qualifications do you have to say this to us? After hearing Euans words, Abraham also reacted. When Aurora was mentioned, people would always subconsciously think of the Queen of Valenham. They thus feared her. But in the end, she was just an ordinary woman. She was not in charge of the Byrnes now! Just thinking about it made Abrahams face irritated. How could he be lectured by a woman who only relied on her residual power in the past? Elena looked flustered as Euan hit the nail on the head. Her sister now had no semnce of power in the Byrne family, and the only reason she had been able to return to the Byrne family was because of her position in the Byrne family. The current head of the Byrne family was extremely wary of Auroras influence, fearing that she would steal her position and not give her half a position at all. So now Aurora was aplete and utter idler at home. However, Aurora smiled faintly, It is true that I am, as you say, a fallen legend, but I still have a way to make you bow down to me. Haha Abraham couldnt help butugh out loud. After knowing that Aurora was a paper tiger, he wasnt afraid of anything at all: Then tell me, how about making us bow down to you? Even with your familys backing today, well still give your son-inw a beating before the Northernd Conference begins! Olly also wore a rxed smile. Angus still had a cold face, but he couldnt help but get nervous. Their greatest reliance was on Aurora, but Aurora was just a paper tiger, not half as effective! Even Lydia looked at Aurora curiously, wanting to know what she had up her sleeve. Aurora, smiling, slowly turned back and gave Leo a look. Because I have a good son-inw. You think that because Im here, Lydia and the others are safe, but even without us, you still wouldnt dare to touch Lydia. At these words, everyone was stunned. Abraham, Olly, and even Euan all looked at Leo with astonished eyes. In a roundabout way, it actually came back to Leo. Haha A few momentster, Abraham could not help but burst outughing. Behind him, Haydenughed along with him. What are you talking about, Elena? Dont you understand Leo was the unrecognised son-inw of the Henderson family! How can the Henderson family save him? They cant wait for him to die. Even an Euanughed. However, Aurora was not the least bit angry, but simply turned back again and looked at Leo. You have a solution, dont you? Leo nodded with a smile, Mother-inw, leave it to me. Abraham was not so kind to Leo. With a direct look of disdain on his face, he pointed at Leo and cursed, Youre a punk, what can you do? Leo nudged towards the bin not far away, I think you its better to look for your badge in the bin first, so that you can still find it. You! Abraham was exasperated by this statement. Lydia also looked at Leo in amazement, hugging Emilia while gently inquiring, Can you really do that? Leo smiled, Just trust your husband. After saying that, he stood up and looked at the people of the two royal ns and said with a smile, There are some grudges that we cant hide from, so since you want to settle them, lets settle them here, in advance if - you can solve them. With those words, he made a call, You cane in. At these words, both the Newman family and the Cohen family subconsciously looked around. It turned out that there was no one of anything. Abrahams face showed disdain, What are you trying to do! They should still be on its way. Leo exined, If you want to seek revenge on me, sure, but you have to say what the nature of the revenge is. Between me and the Cohen family, it is a temporary hatred, I also have the identity badge, and the Cohen family strictly forbids internal conflict with each other, so you cant do anything to me. Leo pulled out a golden badge, which was actually identical to Abrahams. Cohens Identity Badge At this point, Abrahams expression became very stiff. Olly stepped forward and looked at Leo and said, Then the grudge between our Newman n and you should be an unmitigated grudge, right? Olly said smilingly, My cousin Angus legs were broken by you, its not too much for me, as a brother, to avenge him, right? As soon as these words were spoken, Angus eyes immediately froze behind him. This sounded okay, but he was saying this from the perspective of the head of the family. Already by default, he was the head of the family. Leo smiled, This is certainly no problem, but you have to be able to do it too! Ollyughed: Here stands so many people, cant we do it? At these words, both the experts standing behind the Newman family or the Cohen family showed disdain. Perhaps in their opinion, they were not even needed yet. Leo nodded, Not enough. What?! At once, they all looked angry. Mr. Cohen. Master. Two voices sounded at the same time. A voice was low and raspy, like that of an old cassette tape, with a jag. The other voice, on the other hand, was childish and tender, like that of a child. At once, everyone looked around at the sound. Only in the direction of the main door, two people of extremely incongruous size were walking. They were a man and a woman, the man dressed in ck with a dark iron mask on his face and a monstrous coldness emanating from all over his body. The little girl next to him, however, was only 11 or 12 years old, with big eyebrows. With arge bottle of yoghurt in her hand, she looked innocent. But only those who know her well know that most people were deceived by her lovely appearance and that she kills with the most vicious and heinous of methods. It was none other than Zakariya and Luna. Zakariya was originally an assassin in the Westernd, while Luna belonged to the assassin group under the Phantom, the same school as Arie, but had now surrendered to Leo. No one in the audience had ever seen Zakariya and Luna before, so they all stared in amazement. What kind of oddbination was this? Haha Abraham and Hayden both couldnt help butugh out loud, Leo, youre relying on these two people to deal with us, huh? What do you take our experts for? Hearing that they had actually belittled him, Zakariya didnt react much, but Luna red at them with an annoyed face. But being so young, it was even cuter when she got angry. Abraham and the othersughed even more and said Luna was cute. Theres another one behind you. Leo pointed behind them. They looked back and saw Sharon, dressed in ck leather and walking coldly over to them. Chapter 609 Show What You Got The moment Sharon showed up, all felt an extremely heavy sense of pressure. There is a kind of person who naturally brings a great sense of oppression to people, even if he deliberately restrains his aura, the kind of aura thates from himself will invariably affect the people around him. Just like a person who really kills, with many people he killed, he develops an aura of murder. Although Sharon was not as battle-hardened as Leo, there were many powerful people who had died at her hands. It was this morose, murderous aura that truly intimidated the Valenham royal families. Careful! Young master, watch out! All the strong men from the Newman family and Cohen family looked at Sharon warily. On Sharon, they all felt an extremely powerful aura. However, Sharon did not look away, did not make a move at all, but simply walked in Leos direction. However, there were powerful men from the royal family in front of them to block the way. Sharon stopped in her tracks and her cold eyes swept him a faint nce. Get out of the way. Sharon spoke indifferently. The next moment, something shocking happened. All the powerful members of the royal n who stood in front of Sharon actually all stepped aside warily. Like a big wave breaking through theke, Sharon carved out a hard human path. Everywhere they passed, the crowd moved out of the way. This woman The people on Lydias side also looked incredulously at Sharon. Especially Caroline. She had seen Nadine, but this womans aura was more powerful than Nadine. Such women were fascinating to watch. Its Leos sister-inw! Marie screamed out in excitement. She had met Sharon. Before she was kidnapped, it was Sharon who rescued her. She thought Sharon was so cool. Especially in the leather outfit, she looked both sexy and cold. Marie adored her! Lydia also recognised Sharon. From the first moment she saw it, she was wary. On the surface, she was Leos sister-inw, but Lydia knew that Sharon was Leos first love. Only this first love, before it had even begun, died young. Sharon had gone from first love to his sister-inw. Last time she went to Hopkins to give Leo a surprise, but she identally crashed into Leo and Sharon sharing a room. In a sense, Sharon was a bigger threat than Arie! However, Lydia was unable to say it. Under the gaze of countless people, Sharon finally arrived at Leos side. Situated in the middle of Luna and Zakariya, her expression was cold from the beginning to the end. Hello, Instructor Sharon! On the Pearl Martial Arts Association side, Wace and the others greeted each other. Everyone, including Wace, had respect and hatred for Sharon, who had served as a training instructor for the Martial Arts Association. The Palmer family and the Stewart family were all meeting Sharon for the first time. Not only did they marvel at Sharons beauty, but also at her strength. Hey, Sharon is imposing Luna clutched her yoghurt and looked at Sharon with an envious expression. She had dreamed of having that queenly aura that Sharon had. But she was too small and didnt have that kind of verve. Leo remained seated and never stood up since the beginning. He looked at Olly and Abraham with a smirk and said, Now, do you still want to strike at me? There was dead silence on Olly, Euan and Abraham. Elena also looked at Leo incredulously, not expecting him to have such powerful helpers. Even the strongest people in the Valenham royal family were no match for this leather-d woman. Should I have a leather jacket too Elena muttered as she stared at the shiny ck leather jacket on Sharon andpared it to her own figure. The calmest person on the scene was still Aurora. Her face had been calm throughout, not half surprised. Olly looked at Leo with an unpleasant face, Do you only hide behind women? Sharon alone had shaken the two great royal families to their core, and that was all Olly could say. Abraham evenughed coldly, Its just a woman, can she stop the strongest of the two royal families? At this, Leo onlyughed dumbly and nced back at Luna and Zakariya. Youve all lost your thunder to Sharon. Luna was the first to rage, It is bullying! Beneath the mask of the Zakariya, there was also a heavy grunt. Both of them were strong men with pride of their own, and at this moment they were actually being treated with such contempt. You wont know how scary I am until I make my strike! Luna said with a face full of irritation. At these words, they allughed. How good can a pre-pubescent girl be? Immediately, Luna whistled.N?velDrama.Org content. After that, dense centipedes actually appeared where Olly and the others were! Ah They were terrified. Why were there centipedes in the gym? There were even a number of centipedes that climbed on some of the men, but merely climbed and did not poison them. Little munchkins, its time to go. Luna said with a smile. The centipedes soon disappeared into thin air. There was dead silence. Everyone was dumbfounded, staring at Redford with wide eyes, as if they had seen a ghost. Did this little girl cause all these centipedes? However, before they could recover from their shock, a cold light shed. Abrahams cheeks instantly went cold, as if something had swept past his cheeks. He touched it with his hand and it was actually blood! Then everyone got a good look at what had just swept past. It was the needle. Silver needle. You you Soon, they dropped their eyes to Zakariya. Did you shoot it? Zakariya smiled faintly and did not speak. Olly, Abraham and the others drew in a cold breath. It was a shock. Previously they had thought that Luna and Zakariya were of little use, but now it proved that they were wrong. Leo suddenly stood up and looked at Olly, I heard that you want to take revenge for your brother? Ollys face changed slightly and he instantly felt a huge pressure. It was true that he wanted to kill Leo, but after seeing the tactics of Luna and Zakariya, he did not dare to strike at Leo. At least not now. It was difficult for them to cope with just the two of them, Luna and Zakariya, not to mention that there was also Sharon who had done nothing. But the way the situation was going, it seemed that Leo did not want to let him go. Zakariya immediately understood Leos meaning and flung out another silver needle. This time, however, it was caught in the fingers with unerring uracy. Mr. Miller?! Olly eximed. Chapter 610 Confronting the Guardian Olly let out a startled cry, instantly attracting the attention of everyone present. They subconsciously turned around only to see a group of people marching towards the north entrance of the stadium. At the head of the group was none other than Cassius, Guardian of the Westernd. He was nked by many of his Western counterparts men, all with awe-inspiring faces and powerful auras. Cassius was even in military attire at the moment, carrying three stars on his shoulder,plementing that tall figure. From a distance, it gave the illusion of an imposing aura. Cassius As he watched Cassius approach, Leos eyes were slightly narrowed. Throughout the entire Nortnd Conference, there were not many people who could hold his attention. Cassius was one. However, Cassius did not recognise Leo. The four great realm masters had their rtive names, but the North was exceptional. The identity of the Guardians of the North was kept secret, including photographs. So Cassius was not aware of Leos identity. Even when the four realm masters of the southeast, northwest and southwest were vying for the name of Dragonlord before, Leo was wearing a mask. With the arrival of Cassius, the atmosphere here became stern and murderous again. Only two of Cassiuss fingers were seen gently holding a silver needle. Cassius looked at the silver needle for a few moments, then with a ng, he threw it away casually and pointed his gaze straight at Zakariya. Its you, the traitor? Cassius looked at Zakariya and suddenly snorted, You really have a lot of guts, since you have rebelled out of the Westernd and still dare to appear in front of me, are you really not afraid that I will kill you? Cassiuss tone was t, but every word carried a powerful authority. And, he gave all his momentum to Zakariya. Zakariya immediately felt a huge pressure, like carrying a mountains on his back. Normal people would have been subjugated by the powerful aura when facing Cassius. However, Zakariya still did not retreat, and his eyes still looked at him with a deadly gaze. He said indifferently, It was not my intention to leave the West, but I was forced to do so, I did not betray the West. He was an assassin from the West and had to seed in every assassination, but when it came to assassinating Commander of Wyverns, he failed. Even Zakariyas action, which was not even an assassination, was merely a pawn used by Cassius to test of Leos strength. Failure was reasonable. However, Cassius was not about to let Zakariya go. It was not that he was cold-blooded and heartless, but he had a very deep obsession. Any order he issued was a military order. If he failed a military orders, he would have to die for his crimes. No one was immune. Zakariya therefore defected to Leo.N?velDrama.Org content. As far as I am concerned, to leave the West is to be a deserter, a coward! If I call you a betrayer, you are a betrayer! Cassius said in a tough manner, And you actually dare to shoot a concealed weapon at me, is this not putting me in your eyes? The next moment, Cassius strode towards Zakariya. The aura of his body grew stronger and stronger. Olly, Abraham and the others were all gazing at Cassius in horror. Was the Western Guardian going to strike before Northernd Assembly has even begun? The strong killing aura overwhelmed Zakariya. However, just at that moment, Leos light and tughter came from behind Zakariya. With me, who can hurt you? Leo said with a smile as he gently patted Zakariyas shoulder. At these words, Zakariyas body immediately trembled with excitement. The awe and fear of Cassius in his heart also disappeared without a trace in an instant. Although Cassius, the Guardian of the Westernd, was strong, but could he be as strong as Commander of Wyverns? Behind him stood Commander of Wyverns. So the Zakariya was fearless! But others reacted differently. Lydias face changed dramatically and she grabbed Leos hand, saying anxiously, Leo, do you know what youre saying? Elena also looked grave. He is Cassius, one of the strongest people standing at the pinnacle of Pompeii, whoever offends him will definitely die! To the extent that Cassius can support a small, unranked n and turn it into an unparalleled family with a single thought, he can also have a royal n ughtered overnight! An existence that even the Valenham royal family wouldnt dare to mess with! The smile on Auroras face faded with it, and although she didnt say anything, the look on her face already proved that what Elena said was true. The four guardians of the east, south, north and west, each so outrageously powerful that even the Valenham royal family had to curry favour with them! However, Leo contradicted Cassius! A catastrophe was on the horizon! Olly, Abraham and the others couldnt help butugh. It was for the best that Leo had offended Cassius. Cassius could press Leo to death with one finger! However, Leo smiled faintly at them, Dont worry, Cassius isnt able to do anything to me. Lydia stared incredulously, thinking that Leo must be crazy. The royal gentry were no match for Cassius, so why wouldnt they dare to do anything to Leo? Cassius followed suit andughed, his eyes fell on Leo: What are you and why, I think you have some familiarity. I seem to have seen you somewhere. Hayden, who was beside Abraham, took the lead and stood out to Cassius, Mr. Miller, his name is Leo Cohen, a son-inw of the Henderson family, who raped Lydia Henderson five years ago, and is now her husband! If it wasnt for Lydia, he would have died many times already, and the Henderson family is his biggest reliance! Hayden directly told all of Leos identity biography. As he spoke, there was a cold look in his eyes. You, shut up! Lydia was furious, her beautiful eyes filled with anger. It would be easy for Cassius to strike at Leo. Mr. Miller, my husband didnt mean any disrespect to you, I apologize in his ce! Lydia intended to bow in apology. But before she could bend down, she was stopped by Leo. In front of everyone, Leo crossed his legs and said smilingly, Lydia, why apologize? What I said is the truth, with me around, he wouldnt dare to take a shot at my people. You Lydia was so angry that her pretty face turned white, for she could already see that Cassiuss eyes had turned cloudy. No wonder you look a bit familiar to me. Those who died in the past were as rampant as you were in life, and now, the grass is almost a metre high in their graves! Cassius narrowed his eyes and sized up Leo, his voice cold. Leo was dumbfounded. When did his defeated men dare to say such things to him? Leo shook his head, There is always an exception to everything, and I am that exception. Is that so? Cassius smiled, but that smile was very cold and chilly: Do you know that your words and actions are implicating your wifes family? Lydias face was pale, and Aurora, too, looked at Cassius with a stony expression. Leo looked at the time on his wrist, There are still five minutes left until the Northernd Conference, are you, the man who holds the venue, sure you wont go to the venue? Instead, youre wasting time with a nobody like me? Cassius eyes narrowed slightly and he said coldly, Not to mention the five minutes left, even if there are only five seconds left, I have more than enough time to waste you! These words of Cassius were rampant. After all, he was the Guardian of the West! This was his pride! Leo, apologize to Mr. Miller! Something will really happen! Lydia said to Leo in an almost begging tone. William and Caroline also both looked at Leo with pale faces. Leo, however, smiled lightly, Lydia, just rest assured, would I put you in a dangerous ce? After saying that, he smiled at Cassius, Then lets try it, do you dare to make a move on me? How dare a mere son-inw of the Henderson family be so arrogant? Cassius huffed. However, just as he was about to strike out himself, Zakariya and Luna had moved to protect Leos side. If you want to make a move on my master, you have to go through me first! Lunas teeth chattered, showing how scared she was. However, she still bravely stood in front of Leo. She was only apulsion user, and she could handle ordinary experts with ease, but against a strong man like Cassius, it was simply an unorthodox method. The same went to Zakariya. Cassiuss eyes narrowed slightly as he sized up both Zakariya and Luna: It seems that you are not afraid of death! Zakariya, you were supposed to be next, but since you rushed up here, so I will start with you. Cassius said, staring at Zakariya. Have a try. A cold voice came from Sharon, who had an extra sharp dagger in her hand and looked at him coldly. Sharon?! Seeing Sharon, Cassius was surprised. Sharon was also in the North before and was still a mainstay of the Wyverns, so naturally Cassius had heard of Sharons name. He didnt expect her to be here! Cassius stopped his move and gave Sharon a nce before finally settling his gaze on Leo with a teasing smile. So its because of Sharon who is behind you that you dare to confront me! But you wouldnt really think that with just one Sharon, you could stand up to me? Cassius sneered, At best, she is only a top expert of the Wyverns, how can shepare to me, a guardian? Sharons eyes were cold and she didnt say a word, just pointed her dagger at him. Leo still smiled and shook his head, Youre very wrong if you think so, even without her, you wouldnt dare to make a move. Cassius frowned. Leo was too calm and collected that he was unsure of the situation. Could it be that Leo really could stand up to him? Martial Maestro is here! At that moment, inside the gymnasium, there was a sudden loud bang. Martial Maestro walked in with strides. Chapter 611 The Great Conspirator Martial Maestro has arrived! The loud and clear voice, which shook the whole room, instantly attracted the attention of everyone in the audience. The scene was silent, whether it was people on Leos side, Cassius or the Newman family, they all turned back subconsciously and looked towards the entrance of the stadium. Martial Maestro Jason, apanied by several Daoist boys, walking in. He was erect and carried a powerful aura, and the mere name Martial Maestro was enough to send shivers down the spine. If you really want to find someone here who can call the shots with Cassius, then that person is none other than Martial Maestro. Martial Maestro Cassius also saw Jason and instantly his face sank. A gloomy look swept across the depths of his eyes. Last night, he had arrived in Hopkins yesterday and had expected to be greeted by 10, 000 people in a spectacr scene, but he had not expected to be greeted by very few people. Although Cassius, as the Guardian of the Westernd, did not care about such details, in the end, not many people greeted him and it was still a disgrace. A big shot like him was even less pleased. It was only afterwards that he found out that the people who had originally greeted him had all gone to greet Martial Maestro. This was a provocation to Cassius! So he rallied the troops to get a statement from Martial Maestro, but to his surprise, Martial Maestro did not see him at all. The two even got into a fight and had some bad blood over it. Of course, these reasons would never be told by Cassius. Its hrious With slightly narrowed eyes and a faint smile, Martial Maestro came closer. Greetings, Martial Maestro! Euan seemed to be scornful of Martial Maestro, and had to shout out to him in favour of him, despite his hostile stance. Olly and Angus followed suit. Hmph! Cassius, however, did not smile. Rather, he snorted coldly and said indifferently, Martial Maestro, you dont want to spoil my good deeds, do you? Jasonughed and said, Howe? Ill just watch from the sidelines. Having said that, Martial Maestro really had no intention of intervening and just watched with a smile on his face. Cassius felt puzzled in his heart, but he could not say anything. In particr, the strange expression of Martial Maestro and his gloating face puzzled Cassius. Noticing the gaze of Martial Maestro, Leo couldnt help butugh lightly and suddenly said, Mr. Miller must have been embarrassed yesterday, thats why hes in such a bad mood today. What did you say? Cassius said with an unhappy face as he looked at Leo. The killing intent in his heart, however, was growing stronger. Leo was still sitting in his chair, but the smile on his face was thicker as he said lightly, Mr. Miller should have had something to see Martial Maestro yesterday, but Martial Maestro refused on the grounds of hospitality, and thats what made Mr. Miller angry, isnt it? At those words, Cassiuss eyes suddenly chilled. Olly and Euan looked at Leo with surprised expressions, and for a while, they actually fell into a state of dumbfoundedness. Everyone else also looked at Cassius incredulously. Did this even happen? If Martial Maestro didnt see Cassius, then who was he seeing? Whose status was as high as Cassiuss? Cassiuss face became even more gloomy as he subconsciously looked to the Newman family. The fact that Leo knew about it meant that something leaked that night! Apart from him, the only people present who knew about it were Olly and Euan. Ollys face changed dramatically and he shook his head repeatedly, Mr. Miller, please believe me, we did not leak what happened that night. Euan also had a cold look in his eyes as he looked at Leo, but his words were addressed to Cassius. Cassius, dont you still know the character of us?N?velDrama.Org content. Why would we leak something thats bad for us? It must be someone else! Thinking about it, Cassius looked at Leo coldly, How do you know? The smile on Leos face thickened: You dont need to suspect each other, the Newman family didnt leak what happened that day. After a pause, Leo added with a smile, Ill just ask you guys one question. Arent you curious about who Martial Maestro was receiving that night? At these words, Cassius and Euans faces changed slightly, but they did not speak. Sure they wanted to know. They also wanted to know who Martial Maestro was dining with that night, so much so that even Cassius, the guardian of the Westernd was refused to be received. Lydia gave Leo a look, thinking that Leo was really a master in psychology. She had studied psychology and knew that from the very beginning, Leo wasying the groundwork. Sharon and Luna were all tools of Leo. Each time, it gave the illusion that this was all he had to fall back on. It was easy to screw up ones self-confidence. Not to mention, thest one toe was Martial Maestro. He also deliberately said that Cassius had been defeated to shake his psyche. Why was Leo so calm? Because they were the valued guests entertained by Martial Maestro! So when Leo spoke this fact, the room was filled with shock! Almost everyone was dumbfounded and looked at Leo and Lydia as if they had seen a ghost. That night, the honoured guests received by Martial Maestro were you two? Dumbfounded for a long time, Olly was the first to speak out, asking with a face full of incredulity. Yes! Thats us! Leo nodded his head with a smile, acknowledging it graciously. How could Leo and Lydia be able to be Martial Maestros guests? Cassius face turned gloomy all of a sudden. He couldnt ept that the honoured guest who had made him wait for so long and finally led to cross swords with Martial Maestro was actually Leo! He also couldnt understand what made these two people the guests for Martial Maestro. Relying on the Henderson family? But he did not have the Henderson family in his eyes! Why exactly? Lydia gave Leo a deep look. Now she kind of understood why her mother had trusted this son-inw so much! Because he was really awesome! What a conspirator! Others who knew about Leo acted as if it were their first day knowing him. It was the first day of the opening day of the Nortnd Conference. Without ever making a move, without even getting his butt out of his chair, Leo had intimidated such formidable foes as Leo and the Newman family, plus the Guardian of the West! Chapter 612 Opening of the Assembly The whole venue was silent, and all the forces present all looked dumbfounded. Since the beginning, Leo had been sitting in his chair, smiling as he watched the situation unfold before him. But it shocked the Newman family, the Cohen family plus the Guardian of the West who stood at the top of the martial arts world! Who would dare to resist such a lineup? But Leo did not do anything to scare them. With this boldness alone, who could match him? There was a light apuse. Aurora gently pped her palm with a smile on her face, looking at Leo with admiration in her eyes. I had a million associations in my mind of ways you could solve this situation, but I just didnt expect you would use this one. Fortunately, you are my son-inw, Karl is not as good as you! Once Aurora made these remarks, everyone at the scene was once again shocked, and the eyes they looked at Leo were filled with incredulity. Even Lydia, too, looked at Aurora in surprise. She had such a high opinion of Leo? Lydia was familiar with the nature of her mother, who looked down at any man in the world. Even Karlster feats were unimpressive. But she spoke so highly of Leo! The people of Leo and the Newman family actually felt a tinge of fear for some reason. And Elena, the Stewart family and the Palmer family, who either followed Leo or were his rtives, were all deeply excited. They made a right decision, following Leo would only bring benefit to them! Leo smiled and did not say anything. Thisment was enough to make his name famous throughout Valenham. But he still didnt care. After all, with his status, it would not be difficult to take down the entire Valenham. He smiled at Cassius, Theres still two minutes left until the Northernd Conference, are you sure you still want to take a shot at me? At these words, Cassius face was so gloomy. He was not happy about it! Which young man would dare to take liberties with him? But there was one right in front of him. Not to mention the fact that the Northern Conference was about to start, even if there was no Northern Conference, he might not be able to do anything to Leo. At this moment, behind Leo stood the Stewart family, the Lawson family, the Palmer family and other powerful families, as well as the Pearl Martial Arts Association, and powerful people such as Sharon, Luna and Zakariya. Of course, the main person was Martial Maestro! He had never been defeated in the martial arts world of Pompeii! He crated Supreme Warriors and promoted the might of war god! Even Cassius was under tremendous pressure. One minute to go. Leo tapped his finger on the watch in his hand and spoke lightly. Cassius finally stopped hesitating and bellowed, Lets go! Having said that, he turned around and left. Mr. Miller! Olly shouted from behind, his face full of reluctance. Olly! Euan shouted at him. With an unprecedented seriousness on his pale face, he looked at Olly and said, If you want to be quick, you cant be fast! You are too hasty! Ollys face stiffened, then he nodded, Yes, Grandpa. Olly, Ive always told you that Pompeii is huge and there are many geniuses who are dormant in Pompeii! Valenham is just a remote part of Pompeii! Even sometimes, the status of the royal family will harm you! It makes you see no one in the world and think highly of yourself! Euan cautioned very seriously, He is a very good sharpening stone, whether the stone breaks the sword or the sword prates the stone depends on your fate! Same to you, Augus. Euan looked again at Augus, who had not spoken since the beginning, and said. Yes, Grandpa. Augus hastily responded. There was still an incredible look of awe in his eyes as he answered the voice. He also didnt expect that the guests that Martial Maestro was entertaining that night would be Leo and Lydia. Lydia was out of the question, as she was Miss Henderson It was not worth mentioning in the eyes of big names like Martial Maestros and Cassius. Then it was only on Leo! At this moment, Augus felt the line of sight cast by Olly behind him. There was a touch of killing intent in that sight. Augus knew exactly why the killing intent had grown. Because the head of the family! Grandpa hadnt given up on him, who had two legs broken! This was something that Olly would not allow. However, Augus did not turn around and just smiled lightly. Leo was amon millstone for both of them. It was highly likely that the next head of the family would emerge from a pattern such as whoever defeated Leo. Augus preferred to use the whetstone to sharpen another de than to chop it. Five years ago, Leo broke his legs and buried his military career. But he got something out of it. He became more careful and more vindictive. He knew how to use the momentum even better. From whom? Any, who could help him! Was revenge really that important? With the Newman family gone, only Abraham and Hayden remained. Leo smiled at them, Arent you guys leaving yet? Abrahams face changed at once, his expression grim. The Newman family at least had Olly and Euan, but the Cohen family had only him, which was considered one of the most shabby in terms of power. With both the Newman family and Cassius gone, what was he doing here? I will remember this! Abraham dropped these harsh words, and then left the ce in a hurry. Soon the only people left here were at Leos side. Everyone looked at Leo as if they had seen a ghost. Almost everyone despaired the moment Cassius showed up. But to their surprise, it was they who ended up leaving. What was even more incredible was that Leo had invited Martial Maestro toe! Leo smiled, Well, the Northern Conference is about to start, so lets all go back and have a seat. Although there were many questions that everyone wanted to ask, they were in the way of the start of the Northernd Conference, and the Stewart family, the Palmer family and the other two local giants eventually returned to their ces where they belonged. Then Im off too! Martial Maestro also left and came to the other end of the Northern Assembly, looking away from Cassius. Since he was here to hold up the fort, he would have to do so to the end. He wanted to see if, under his nose, Cassius dared to make a move. After a few token remarks by the host, the guests of the Nortnd Conference were invited toe out. The Nortnd Conference was a martial artspetition of a national nature and all the guests had a lot to offer. Almost all of them were institutional people from the provinces and cities. The host, Nathaniel, was President of the Hopkins Martial Arts Association. Lastly, there was the Guardian of the Westernd Cassius and Martial Maestro. Lets give our warmest apuse to Mr. Miller, the Guardian of the West, and Martial Maestro! There was a mountain of sound from the whole scene. The host was also aware of the embarrassing thing that happened when Cassius got off the ne and was not greeted, so the introduction specifically put Cassiuss name in front of Martial Maestro. Cassius and Martial Maestro sat down one after another. Next, is the announcement of who will be fighting for each family! The host began to read out the participants. The Newman Royal Family, contestants The Cohen Royal Family, contestants The Henderson Family, Karl.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The room erupted when the yer representing Lam was read out. Even Leo was slightly narrowing his eyes. No one expected that Karl would actually take on the battle himself. And Leo also realised that his father-inw was a master. Hmph! On the side, Lydia grunted unhappily, her face unpleasant. Naturally, Leo knew what Lydia was annoyed about. Karl had said that there would be a contest with Leo at the Northern Conference. Lydia neither wanted Leo to get hurt nor wanted the slightest thing to happen to Karl. Her education made it difficult for her to understand and ept this practice of using force to determine victory or defeat anyway. It was ridiculous! Dont worry, we are not always possible to meet. Leo said with relief. But only he knew how pale that statement was. The Nortnd Conference operated a system of elimination, and whoever lost would be eliminated. That meant that if you keep winning, you can seal the final. With the strength of Leo, there was naturally no problem. But what if Karl was just as good a master? So it was inevitable that the two would meet! However, one should not underestimate the worlds masters. Aurora echoed, It wont happen. Madam, we will do our best! Several strong men behind Aurora and Elena had expressed their loyalty. Aurora nodded slightly and did not say anything else. Maisys expression was full of worry. I told you not to participate but you had to, what if something happens? Karl, however, was calm: Nothing will happen to me. Besides, Im looking forward to the showdown with that kid. Corner of the gymnasium stood several ck figures. The one in the centre was tall and bony, cloaked in ck. He smiled at Terry, The head of your family actually participate himself. Terry looked t but did not say anything. The cloaked man didnt care and stared at Karl and added, Hes very strong, I really want to fight him! At these words, Terry and Nadine were startled. How is hepared to you?! Both Terry and Nadine have seen the cloaked man strike, and Nadine, in particr, has felt it most deeply. She was at full strength and he could have blocked it with one hand. How unfathomable must be the strength of someone who can make even him say powerful? Nadine couldnt help butpare the two. The cloaked man smiled, We never fought, I dont know. So the Nadine stopped talking. The list was announced to continue. The Spencer family, Kingsley, Wace The host reported many lists. In the direction of the Spencer family, two gorgeously dressed women were there. It was none other than Cindy and Arie. When Kingsleys name was read out, Cindy gave Arie a very smug look. Because in her opinion, the person Arie temporarily found could not be better than even Kingsley. Aries expression was indifferent and she did not respond. Commander of Wyverns! The host announced this name and the men representing the Spencer family in thepetition were finished. The name set the whole scene alight. Everyone was dumbfounded. Even Cassiuss eyes were frozen with incredulity. Commander of Wyverns attended the Nortnd Conference?! Chapter 613 Who is Commander of Wyverns? The moment the name Commander of Wyverns was uttered, the entire stadium was silent in an instant. Almost everyone fell silent, gazing almost dumbfounded at the host in the centre of the room. Even Cassius was dumbfounded, with a look of shock in his eyes. Commander of Wyverns! As long as one was a citizen of Pompeii, he had heard of this name! Where the Commander of Wyverns of the North was around, it would be safest. He was the youngest patron saint of war since the founding of the nation. On Elview Mountain, he alone defeated the worlds nine supreme-level masters. It was also rumoured that the Commander of Wyverns had reached the pinnacle of strength and even if the other three realm masters joined forces, they were no match for the Commander of Wyverns alone. Such a person attended the Nortnd Conference? Anyone in the room dare not image that! Commander of Wyverns You are here! Lydia, Marie, Aurora and the others were also dumbfounded, and their hearts were set off in monstrous waves. It was unbelievable! Countless people began to search the venue, trying to find out where the Commander of Wyverns was. However, after searching for a long time, no one could find the Commander of Wyverns. Because, they didnt even know what the Commander of Wyverns looked like! But that still didnt stop the entire Northern Conference from causing uproar. Both the spectators and the contestants had excited faces, and their expressions were just like seeing their idols. However, there were those who could not believe it. Thats impossible In ce of the Spencer family, a woman was looking pale and shivering, and the words kepting out of her mouth. It was none other than Cindy. She was like seeing a ghost, her eyes widened in disbelief as she looked at Arie next to her. Commander of Wyverns is called over by you? Cindys voice was tinged with trembling. The corners of Aries mouth gently rose as she smiled lightly, Of course. At these words, Cindy was shocked, clenching his teeth tightly but unable to utter a single word. Thanks to her, she had been bragging to Arie before about the expert Kingsley she had found. As a result, in the twinkling of an eye, Arie got the Commander of Wyverns toe. This was the Commander of Wyverns of the North! Guardian of Pompeii!Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. If he was at this Northern Conference, what business was there for anyone else? The Commander of Wyverns was invincible! Arie paid no further attention to Cindy. In her eyes, most people were nobody, even Cindy, who was only a slightly more intelligent, so She didnt give a damn about it. She had bigger ns. Aries gaze passed through the crowd andnded on Leo. Leo happened to be casting a nce over as well. Arie looked at Leo with worry in her eyes. This was the n between them, but after all it was entered under the name of the Commander of Wyverns. Who knows what the subsequent impact will be? Leo, however, was not worried at all and had a faint smile on his face. Meanwhile, some people had already begun to specte on why the Commander of Wyverns hade to the Northernd Conference. Cassius also wondered about the problem. No one here was stupid, on the contrary, they were all smart as hell. In the end, they came to the conclusion that the Commander of Wyverns, was here to defend the dignity of the Commander of Wyverns! The reason why the Northernd Assembly was held was because the Commander of Wyverns of the Northernd Battlefield had left and was left unguarded, so a new Commander of Wyverns was elected. The Commander of Wyverns must have known the purpose of this assembly and came as the Commander of Wyverns! Someone exined it this way. Euan and Ollys faces changed all of a sudden. Because if that was the case, then they, the favourites to win the title hadpletely lost their chance. Even Cassius would not be a match for the Commander of Wyverns. So what was the point of holding this Northern Conference? Ahem! At this point, the host seemed to have sensed that something was not quite right with the scene, so he coughed twice and exined, Dont misunderstand, everyone, the Commander of Wyverns here is not the Commander of Wyverns of the North that everyone thinks he is. Its just a code name. Many of the participants in the martial arts meet on site are unwilling to reveal their real names, so they use code names instead, and thats the case with this Commander of Wyverns. After the hosts introduction, the restlessness in the stadium was somewhat tempered. The host meant that this Commander of Wyverns was not the other Commander of Wyverns. It was just someone using the Commander of Wyverns in a hype campaign to achieve their own fame and status. The families who were verypetitive in the Northern Conference were given a piece of mind. It was fine for anyone toe as long as it was not the Commander of Wyverns himself. Cindy also breathed a sigh of relief, wiped the cold sweat off her forehead, and suddenly looked at Arie with a vicious look. The thought of being scared and making such a fool of herself in front of Arie was a disgrace! Arie, do you know what youve done wrong? The entire family is going to be killed by you! Cindy said coldly at Arie. Arie turned her head gracefully and swept her a faint nce, asking rhetorically, Whats wrong with me? How dare you let an impostor of the Commander of Wyvernse to rece the Spencer family at the Northernd Conference, do you know how bad the repercussions are? Cindy cursed at Arie. The Commander of Wyverns is the youngest Protector of War since the founding of the country, who dares to steal the Commander of Wyvernss name? What if the real Commander of Wyverns finds out about it? Not only will you be finished, but the entire Spencer family will be finished with you! Ill be sure to be told about this to Grandma! Let her condemn you! Cindy said with a great deal of confidence. She thought Arie would be scared, but she didnt expect Aries eyes to remain t, and her expression didnt even fluctuate a little. As you wish. You Cindys eyes widened as she looked incredulously at Arie. She really couldnt think of any other capital for Arie to be arrogant about. But the more Arie was like this, the happier Cindy became. She was not helping the Spencer family at all, she was hurting it! What a pest! At the same time, the whole stadium exploded. The whole scene was discussing this Commander of Wyverns, who was it that had the audacity to impersonate the Commander of Wyvernss name! How dare he? Isnt he afraid that the whole country will denounce him? Who is the Commander of Wyverns,e forward! Give an exnation to the general public as to why you stole the name of Commander of Wyverns? If you cant make sense of it, you wont be able to attend the Nortnd Conference! The Spencer family wont be able to attend the Nortnd Conference either, and be held ountable! Corner of the gymnasium. The cloaked man gave the Nadine a faint look. There was just a moment of excitement in the Nadines eyes, but in the end it hardened. She still could not forget the time she spent following her young master. Short and beautiful. Nadine, who do you think is the Commander of Wyverns? Will hee forward? Nadine was silent for a moment and shook her head, I dont know. The shouting and cursing intensified, and everyone could not ept that a nameless youngster had stolen the name of the Commander of Wyverns. Cindy looked at Arie with a cold smile, Its all because of you, if my famly cant participate in the Northernd Conference because of this, you will be fully responsible! Arie didnt say anything and couldnt help but clench her fists. Amidst a chorus of curses, Leo slowly stood up. Chapter 614 Best Among Men Most of the people in the gymnasium were now seated, and Leo was the only one who stood up. The host caught a glimpse of Leo. You are the Commander of Wyverns? The host pointed to the microphone and looked at the figure of Leo in surprise. Just to be on the safe side, he also took the initiative and ran up to Leo. Leo, what are you doing? Lydias face turned pale as she looked at Leo incredulously. She tried to pull Leo to sit down, but it was as if Leo had roots under his feet and he didnt move at all. As Leo stood up, the originally noisy gymnasium once again became calm. Everyone looked at Leo in disbelief. The one who could stand up at this time was the one who had assumed the name of the Commander of Wyverns! What is he doing standing up? Could he be the Commander of Wyverns? Cindys eyes widened as she stared incredulously at Leos figure. Arie did not say anything, but only looked at him with an anxious expression. What is he doing? Arie was also anxious, did he want to admit that he was the Commander of Wyverns now? Leo had long before been banned by the Martial Arts Association from participating in the Northern Conference. It would have been a fluke for Leo to put on his mask and continue to participate under the alias of Commander of Wyverns. Wouldnt it be a mistake for him to admit it at this point? They all had their eyes firmly fixed on Leos figure. What would Leo say? The host brought the microphone to Leo, and some of the televised cameras, too, were aimed at Leo. Right now, he was the man of the hour. Leoughed lightly, I am not a Commander of Wyverns, I am just a very ordinary person like all of you. But I have something to say. Is the name Commander of Wyverns anyones patent? The name is just a code name, its optional, you can be called Commander of Wyverns, I can be called Commander of Wyverns, everyone can be called Commander of Wyverns. The first rule of the Commander of Wyverns is to protect the family, not to pursue fame and fortune. Leo took the microphone and spoke slowly, and his voice echoed throughout the gymnasium for a long time. The crowd was dumbfounded for a moment, but the cursing, too, gradually died down. Indeed, the Commander of Wyverns was not exclusive to anyone, but a code name. But they just couldnt stand the thought of someone impersonating the Commander of Wyverns. You will curse simply because the heroic image of the Commander of Wyverns is so ingrained that no one can break the routine. You will get visual fatigue, and this is the time when someonees and breaks the mould, breaks the shackles of thought, and you will slowly ept him. Leo continued to speak, saying indifferently. Finally, someone was slowly taking it granted. They intended to see what this Commander of Wyverns was all about first. Having said that, Leo sat down. The host had a somewhat disappointed expression as Leo was not the Commander of Wyverns. However, on second thought, what Leo said made sense; how could a true Commander of Wyvernse to the Northern Conference? Arie was also relieved that if she had really targeted her family because of the Commander of Wyvernss name, then she would have bungled the situation. Fortunately, Leo solved all this. Suddenly, Cindys gloomy voice came to his ears. I propose that the Spencer will be divided into two groups to face off! Arie jerked back and looked at her with a deadly stare, Cindy, what did you say? Shut the fuck up! Cindy yelled out, then said to the host, As you can see, the number of participants from my Spencer n is too many, which is unfair to the other ns, so I propose to divide the Spencer ns contestants into two groups to fight internally, so that it is fairer. At these words, the other ns attending the Northern Conference burst intoughter. Many of the ns yers were concerned that there were too many yers of the Spencer family, and without knowing their strengths, numbers were at a premium. Even royal families like the Newman family and Cohen family were worried. But Cindy actually took the initiative to split people of the Spencer family into two groups and engage in internal fighting. It was them who were profiting! Cindy, are you crazy? Aries anger instantly erupted, and her eyes looked coldly at Cindy as she angrily said. There is no limit to the number of contestants representing the ns in the Northernd Assembly, the more the number, the better for us, and you actually want internal conflict! Cindyughed coldly, not even taking it to heart, So whats wrong, anyway, its you who is representing the Spencer family in the battle this time, not me, even if the Spencer family loses in the end, its you who should be med. At the end of the sentence, Cindy had a grim smile on her face. Originally, she thought that Arie would be displeased if she found someone who impersonated the Commander of Wyverns to participate in the Northernd Assembly, but she never expected to get through it without any risk. Such a result was not to Cindys satisfaction, and she used any method she could use to trap Arie. Aries face was gloomy, This method of yours of promoting internal strife is found out, you should be the one to be punished, right? Cindy nodded: Yes, I will be punished, but you wont have an easy time either! Even if I make a big mistake and get punished, it will be temporary at best, but you are different, you are new here and your roots are unstable, once you make a mistake you can just wait to get out of here! Hahahaha Cindy revealed a crazy smile. I wont give you what you want. Arie said in a cold voice. The next moment, she protested at the host, Cassius, I dont agree, Im the one representing the Spencer family, all decisions should be made by me! On the Martial Arts Associations side, Nathaniel sneered and looked at Cassius. Mr. Miller, what do you think? Cassius pondered for a long time, then nodded, The Northernd Conference is about fairness, so many of your Spencer family is not fair to the others. Lets just split into two groups and reduce the numbers. As soon as these words were spoken, Aries face changed drastically straight away. Mr. Miller! She stood up straight away and shouted, but no one paid any attention to her. The yers of the Spencer family, in the end, were divided into two groups.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Arie sat down with a pale face, she was so angry that her body trembled. Hahahaha Arie, youre finished! Next to him, Cindyughed out loud, as if she had already seen Aries disastrous end. I have the second ranked expert of the Hopkins Martial Arts Association on my side, who on your side can fight him? Once the Spencer family fails to take the championship of this Northernd Conference, you will have to get the hell out of the Spencer family! Suddenly, Aries phone rang. Arie picked up, only to hear Leos faint voiceing from the phone. Let him split into two groups, all schemes and tricks are unbeatable in the face of absolute strength. Arie took a deep breath and said to Cindy, I will do what I say! Good! Thats what you said! Cindy was full of excitement, she was waiting for Aries words. As if she was afraid that she might backtrack, Cindy said to Daniel behind her again, Daniel, did you hear that? Arie said if she doesnt win the championship of the Northernd Conference, she will leave the Spencer by herself! Daniel nced at Arie, sighed and nodded. Arie also nced back at Daniel. Nadine had warned her to be careful of Daniel, and she always remembered that. At this point, Cassius slowly stood up, looked down at everyone and said, Now I dere that the Northernd Assembly officially begins, and we can let the first group of contestantse out. The strongest members of the ns went to wait backstage. At this moment, Leo also suddenly stood up. Lydia grabbed his hand, What are you going to do? Leo smiled, Theres something going on with the temporarypany, Ill go and take care of it. Lydia let go in disbelief. Leo left the audience, then changed into a ck outfit and put on an iron mask that shone with a cold light. If anyone from the North had been here, they would have recognised it as the symbol of the Wyverns in the North. In the lounge of the stadium, many of the participants were waiting. Leo stood alone in the corner, his aura so inward that it was hard to notice he was here if one did not look closely. Wace was right beside him. He was one of the very few people who knew Leos hidden identity. At this moment, a sturdy man slowly walked towards Leo. Youre the one who uses Commander of Wyverns as a name, huh? This man was none other than Nathaniels younger brother, Kingsley. He was looking at Leo with a fierce smile on his face. What do you want? Waces face was grim as he took a step to block in front of Leo and Kingsley. Wace, no need toe over. Leo suddenly spoke up. Wace hesitated for a moment, but eventually stepped back. Is there a problem? Leo reacted lightly. Beneath the iron mask, there was only a pair of eerily cold eyes, staring at Kingsley. No problem. Kingsley smiled morosely, I just want to know one question, you dare to call the name Commander of Wyverns, do you possess the corresponding strength of a Commander of Wyverns or not? The next moment, he struck out brazenly, mming his fist heavily at Leo. Stop it! Seeing this scene, Wace cried out and his face changed drastically. At such a close distance, coupled with such a furious punch from Kingsley, how could one possibly dodge it? Themotion here also drew the attention of all the yers in the venue, and there was a slight change in their faces. Isnt this the second ranked expert of the Hopkins Martial Arts Association, Kingsley? Thepetition hasnt even started yet and hes about to fight here, isnt he afraid of being disqualified? There was a lot of chatter and shocked expressions. They all looked sympathetically at the man with the Zakariya; no one could have dodged the punch from such close range. The next moment, a loud bang sounded. The wall that Leo was standing behind burst into mes directly. Leos head, however, remained intact. For, Kingsleys punch did not hit Leo on the head, but on the wall by Leos head. And Leo did not even dodge, from the beginning to the end, he looked at Kingsley with a calm expression. The men on the sidelines were dumbfounded. At such a close distance, in the face of such a furious punch, he actually did not dodge or evade. Did he already know that Kingsley wouldnt dare to make a move? He was really fearless! Chapter 615 Losing the First Battle The scene was silent, with only the sound of ttering debris rolling down. All around, people were looking at the masked Leo in awe. This was even more so for Wace, who already admired Leo. At such a close distance, coupled with facing such a powerful strike from Kingsley, he actually did not change his face. He didnt even move. Why didnt you hide? Kingsley also looked at Leo with a surprised face and asked. Leo sneered, Do you dare to fight with me here? Kingsley froze, thenughed fiercely, It seems that you have been emboldened by the fact that you have known for a long time that I would not dare to strike at you here.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Only then did Wace react, so Leo had already known that Kingsley did not dare to make a move. Leoughed lightly, Even if you dare, with this punch of yours, I wouldnt have to dodge. Kingsleys punch might seem powerful to ordinary people, but in Leos eyes, it was nothing at all. Kingsley faintly froze, then sneered, That is to say, now, did you really, just now, see through the fact that I would intentionally miss with a punch? This was a rest area and conflict was strictly forbidden or they would be disqualified. Therefore, even if Kingsley was hot-headed, it was impossible for him to really strike out against Leo. This punch was just a tactic used by Kingsley to intimidate Leo. He had expected that under this punch, Leo would be scared to death and would surely strike back. But he didnt expect Leo to even dodge. Either he was scared, or he really saw through his trajectory and decided he didnt dare to make a move. Given Kingsleys arrogance, how could he possibly feel that Leo belonged to thetter? Mostly he was too frightened to move! As soon as Kingsley said this, the powerful people around him also came to a sudden realization and spoke out. So it was an afterthought, he didnt see through Kingsleys punch trajectory at all and was stunned into silence when he threw the punch! Still pretending to be an expert? Do you really think that by using the name of Commander of Wyverns, you are the real Commander of Wyverns? I reckon hell get beaten up by Kingsley when he gets on the fieldter! The strong men around them all looked disdainful, all with cold smiles on their faces. None of you have ever seen Leo Commander of Wyverns strike, so how do you know hes not strong? Listening to thements around him, Wace was furious and defended Leo. Youre right next to him, cant you see hes too scared by Kingsley to move! If we were allowed to fight here, Kingsley would have hit him on the head with that punch! Do you defend such a weak man? When Wace spoke out, he was immediately attacked by the group. The experts of the Newman family and Cohen family did not make a sound, but simply watched coldly. So did Karl. In the whole of Henderson family, he was the only one who went to war. Not because they couldnt find anyone, but they were all turned down by Karl. He was conceited that no one among the Northern Assembly was his opponent. Youre the president of the Pearl Martial Arts Association, right? Kingsley suddenly spoke out, his eyes staring grimly at Wace as he coldly said. Yes. Wace stared coldly at Kingsley, but felt a hint of pressure. Kingsley was an old martial arts powerhouse, and the fact that he was ranked as the second master of the Hopkins Martial Arts Association spoke volumes about his power. Wace had been ayman before, and only after he met Leo did he formally practice his internal energy. If the two were to face each other, he would in all probability be in a bad way. Seeing Wace admit it, the cold smile on Kingsleys face intensified, No wonder you want to help that Arie, it turns out you are from Pearl! You are not allowed to insult Waces face was full of anger and he was just about to rebuke angrily. Thats enough! Leo then bellowed angrily and looked back at him, Take control of what to say and what not to say. Yes, yes Immediately, Wace broke out in a cold sweat. The fact that he and Arie were siblings, if exposed at this time, he would not only fail to help Arie, but would instead bring her endless trouble. If Leo hadnt stopped him in time, he would have said my sister out loud. Kingsley didnt suspect either, he just thought, Wace didnt even dare to speak clearly, what kind of expert could he be? Since youre from the Pearl Martial Arts Association, dont me me for being ungracious when you take the fieldter. Kingsley had a morose face and a sardonic smile. Same to you. Wace was furious. That was the end of the conflict and the next step was the drawing of lots. Hopkins Stadium covers arge area and apetition venue will be set up at each location. The draw will determine who to y against. The Spencer family was divided into two groups due to the number of men who went out to fight, and had an internal conflict first. Will the first group of yers pleasee to the stage. The first group of yers had taken to the field. The pairing of names was not over yet. The Spencer familys infighting. All the way up to here, the first group of yers was finished. All of Valenham royal families, with the exception of the Spencer family, were allocated to families in cities. Neither the Mills family nor the Bradley family were powerful families, not even gentry, and it was basically a lopsided victory. In contrast, the Spencer familys infighting was much more interesting to watch. Kingsley jumped into the centre of the ring with a single leap. As soon as the tower-like figurended, the ring scene below, which was made of fine marble, was trampled on and split into pieces. It was a scene that shook the hearts of those present. With such force in just one leap, how strong must Kingsley be? Arie, what are you fighting me with? Cindy and Nathaniel also watched the scene andughed out coldly. Come on, lets see how much level of strength Arie has found! Kingsleys gaze swept over Wace and the others like a tiger, with bloodlust in his eyes. Leo intended to make a move, but Wace stopped it with one hand. Mr. Cohen, let me do it. With a nod from Leo, Wace leapt to the top of the ring. It was true that the noise was great enough, but it was dwarfed by Kingsley. Kingsley smiled coldly, So its you, just in time, let me see how strong you are. How dare you insult Mr. Cohen! Wace rushed forward as a streak of shadow and punched Kingsley straight in the throat. As soon as he struck, it was the Running Thunder Fist. Everyone on the stage felt the power of the punch. But Kingsley loomedrge, his expression indifferent. Just as Wace was about tond a punch on Kingsley, an eerie murderous aura swept towards Wace like a rising tsunami. In the next instant, his figure flew backwards. Chapter 616 Anger It all happened so fast and furiously that the crowd didnt react. When they looked back, they saw that Wace was already lying on the edge of the ring. Just a little short of that, he was going to fall. ording to the rules of the Nortnd Conference, if you got out of the ring or dont stand up for tens of seconds, you lose. With one foot, Wace had stepped on the edge of the cliff. But it was shocking enough. The audience didnt even see how Kingsley struck as Wace flew backwards like a kite with a broken string. On the contrary, Kingsley hadnt even moved his feet a bit, indicating that he hadnt even gotten serious before Wace was hit hard. As expected of a strong person ranked second in the Hopkins Martial Arts Association, he is really powerful! That person is the president of the Pearl Martial Arts Association, right? When did the president of the Martial Arts Association be so weak? Haha, if he can be the president, then I can be in his position as well! Kingsley was more powerful than anyone could have imagined and caused a strong reaction from the audience. Everyone treated the battle with either awe at Kingsleys might or ridicule at Waces weakness, and incidentally scolded the Pearl Martial Arts Association, causing the members of the Pearl Martial Arts Association to be unpleasant. Even Lydia and the others all had gloomy expressions. Hahahaha, what a disgrace, what a level to participate in the Northern Conference! You cant even withstand a punch from Nathaniels brother! We can even defeat such a person, there is no need for Stanley to do anything! On the side of the Hopkins Martial Arts Association, there was unrestrainedughter, but to the ears of these Pearl people, such as Lydia, it was unspeakably harsh. Wace stand up! Seeing Wace fell, Aries face also turned pale.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Her fists clenched, her nails nestled deep into her flesh. But nothing could be done but to cheer for Wace over and over again. Hahahaha, Arie, you still expect your people to stand up? Its not possible. Cindyughed out loud from the side, her face full of mockery. Watching the people Arie had brought in being easily defeated by her people, her heart was overwhelmed with joy. The people you find are a bunch of trash and scum, the one who really leads the Spencer family to glory is me, you are just a bereaved dog! Beneath the frenzied expression, Cindys expression was indescribably crazy, and it also looked hideous. However, the next moment, theughter came to an abrupt halt as Cindys face was hit hard, with five more clear fingerprints. With this sudden turn of events, not only did Cindy freeze, but even Arie froze, looking to the side in surprise. They saw a pair of eyes full of anger. We can lose, but you cant insult my brother! Millies eyes were red as she stared angrily at Cindy, her tone full of anger. Cindy was furious on the spot, pointing at Millies face and cursing, Where did this bitche from, how dare she hit me, I am the youngdy of Valenham royal family, your family is finished! Arie also didnt expect Millie to be so brave, she didnt even dare to hit Cindy, but Millie did. Millie, however, was not even half afraid, Arie came to the two in time and gave Cindy a cold look, She is my sister in Pearl, Ill protect her. At these words, Millie looked at Arie incredulously, tears quietly flowing down her face. She really didnt expect Arie to say this. She has always held a debt to Arie, whose father, Frank, raped Aries mother, and who already hated Millie if the normal course of events had been followed. But she didnt, instead she helped her. At this time, Daniel also stepped forward and said, Miss, the Northernd Conference is important, its not toote to settle the score when its over. Only then did Cindy settle down and coldly looked at Millie, Bitch, remember this, once the Northernd Conference is over, I will tear your face apart! Then, very quickly, a grim and cold smile appeared on Cindys face. Just you wait, Kingsley wont let Wace have a good time! In the ring, Wacey panting, with a smear of blood at the corner of his mouth, clearly traumatised. At that moment, Kingsley walked over and looked at him from above, Ill give you a chance to admit defeat and crawl out of the ring like a dog, and Ill spare your life, otherwise, Ill make your life worse than death! At these words, Leo, who was watching the battle on the stage, had a chill in his eyes. Although these were Kingsleys words to Wace in a very soft voice, Leo could still hear them clearly. Well? Ive been merciful enough to you. When Kingsley finished speaking, he sped his hands to his chest and looked at Wace with a cold smile on his face, waiting for him to learn how to crawl like a dog. Ten, nine, eight On the other side, the referee was already counting down. Three, two, one At the count of one, Wace actually got back to his feet. The moment Wace stood up, the audience in all directions were filled with surprise and there was an uproar everywhere. Even Kingsleys face changed slightly as he looked at Wace in surprise. No one, yet, had been able to stand up again under his punch. Go on. Wace said. Seeing Wace get back on his feet, Arie let out a long sigh of relief. Kingsleys eyes narrowed deeply as he sized him up, Is this your way of saying no to me? Wace smiled, I will beat you. Leo had said that he had started toote and was not destined to achieve too much in his martial arts in this life. However, this was by the standards of Leo. He still had a long way to go, and surpassing Kingsley was still within his reach. These words fell on Kingsleys ears, but they were undoubtedly provocative. Since you seek death, Ill make it happen for you! A bloodthirsty cold light shone in Kingsleys eyes. The next moment, he finally took the initiative and attacked. The spectators around barely saw how Kingsley struck as Waces entire body flew again. Not only that, but this time, Kingsley followed in its shadow. As the price for offending me with your words, it is not too much to ask that I collect a little interest from you, is it? The corners of Kingsleys mouth curved up in a cruel arc. With those words, he walked towards the fallen Wace. Whats he going to do? Seeing this scene, Arie was so disturbed inside that she jerked up to her feet. At the side, Cindy was watching the scene with great anticipation. Kingsley slowly raised one leg and intended to step down on Waces arm. It was at this point that a voice, cold to the core, came to ears. Dont you dare step on it and Ill have your life. A cold voice, with an eerie chill, quietly resonated through the ring venue where Kingsley was located. At once, all those who heard it subconsciously saw a cold man dressed in ck with an iron mask. It was Leo. At this moment, he was covered in a murderous aura, and as he was wearing a mask, the crowd could not see his features, but they could see the cold to the core of his eyes underneath the mask. These eyes just stared at Kingsley, and even Kingsley felt a fright in his heart, as if he was being watched by a ferocious beast of the flood. Youre nervous about him? But Kingsley calmed down and looked at Leo and said. Leos eyes were cold and he was about to speak. Suddenly, a woman in a long red dress ran down desperately. Miss, please return to the audience. The security staff in the venue immediately intervened, only to be pushed away by her in a near-violent manner. Get off, my brother is about to have his arm trampled off! This red-skirted woman was none other than Millie. She pushed the staff away and then came to the edge of the ring and red angrily at Kingsley. My brother has already lost, and you still refuse to let him go? Kingsley said indifferently, One, he didnt exit outside the ring, and two, the referee didnt count, so it doesnt count as an admission of defeat, so I can continue. Millie blushed miserably and said to the referee, You should count! In her mind, it was better to admit defeat than to break his arm. The referee shook his head, Hes still conscious, hell have to get himself up. Hearing these words, Millies face changed drastically, no longer having the same anger as before, only pleading. With red eyes, she said to Kingsley, Please, dont hurt my brother, we admit defeat! Kingsley smiled morosely, Thats not up to you. The next moment, Kingsley leapt up, his whole body jumping high. By rough reckoning, it was about seven or eight metres above the ground. People in the audience were dumbfounded. A random jump was seven or eight metres away. Was this the real martial arts master? Leo narrowed his eyes as he watched the scene. He was so far away from Wace that even if he wanted to save him, it was toote. Kingsleys body reached a maximum point in the air before it flew down. During the descent, Kingsleys knees bent and aimed at Waces arms. No!!! Tears instantly welled up in Millies eyes as she tried to get into the ring against all odds. But it was already toote. A terrifying crisp sound was heard as the bones in Waces arm were viciously shattered by a knee from Kingsley. Ahhhh!!! The sharp pain also awakened the unconscious Wace, who opened his eyes in anger and tore his heart out with a scream. Wace! Arie couldnt sit still, watching the scene incredulously. Hahahahaha Cindyughed loudly and came to Arie: How does it feel to watch your own people being wasted? Wace As if her whole body had been emptied of its strength, Arie sat down limply in her seat, tears in her eyes. Brother! Millie cried out and rushed into the ring, lying on top of Wace and crying out. Only to see that Waces arm had been bent in an irregr arc and that arm had beenpletely broken. Kingsley slowly looked at Leo again with a cold smile on his face, as if he was mocking him for not being able to do anything. Leos face had be calm by now, looking at Kingsley like a dead man. He had warned Kingsley before, and now, the gods couldnt save him! Chapter 617 Killed with a Single Punch Kingsley easily finished off Wace, the president of the Pearl Martial Arts Association, and used near-brutality to disable one of Waces arms with a knee to the head. The scene shook everyones heart deeply. The scene was littered with the sound of people eximing. Such scenes were somewhat cruel to those who practice martial arts, let alone the general public who had not been exposed to martial arts in general. They looked at Kingsley in the ring with fear and trembled continuously inside. For from Kingsley, they sensed a beastly and fierce aura. Brother! Wake up! In the ring, Millie was already sobbing uncontrobly and her face was covered in tears. She didnt think it would end up like this, her brother with a broken arm! Arie, who was watching the stage, also found it hard to ept and sat down somewhat broken. She usually rarely experienced mood swings, but looking at Waces broken arm, she finally lost her temper. Next to her, Cindy could not help but sneer out. She had already learned that Wace was the strongest person on Aries side. The strongest of them would not be able to pass a single round in the hands of Kingsley, let alone others. How was Arie to fight against her? However, she did not try to stimte Arie again, for she was afraid of what crazy things this woman would do, and on the other hand, she nned to wait to drive Arie out of the Spencer family after the Northernd Conference. On the side of the Hopkins Martial Arts Association, Nathaniel alsoughed coldly. His brother was not only strong, but also fierce by nature. Even if he were to face Kingsley, he would not be able to win 100%. How could these nobody be a match? Nathaniel gave a cold look in the direction of the Pearl Martial Arts Association.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. This Northern Conference was not only a struggle between family powers, but also a battle for status between the martial arts associations of the cities. Each association sent its experts to secretlypete for the ranking. If it was the Pearl Martial Arts Association during the Hamilton familys reign, then Nathaniel was still intimidated. But now that the Pearl Martial Arts Association had undergone a change, it was far less powerful than he was. The head office of the Hopkins Martial Arts Association must still be my Hopkins! Nathanielughed out loud. Kingsley slowly came in front of Millie and looked down at her coldly, Is he your brother? Then why dont you take him away? Ill fight you! Angry to the core and sad to the core, Millie roared out and, in her desperation, actually lunged towards Kingsley as if she had gone mad. Kingsleys eyes chilled as he struck a hand sh. However, it hit a nk. Kingsley froze, then looked to the side. Leo had, at some point, jumped into the ring, pulling Millie away with one hand and holding Wace with the other, looking at him coldly. Kingsley took a look and smiled, You want toe the stage? Leo shook his head, I will, but not now, and youd better not pray to meet me. Hahahahaha On hearing this, Kingsleyughed disdainfully as if he had heard something funny. You said the opposite, didnt you? It should be that you better pray you dont meet me! Ive already knocked that boy down with one punch, are you as strong as him? Besides, you were too frightened to move in the lounge by a punch, have you forgotten that so soon? At these words, the audience around the room erupted. This man, known as Commander of Wyverns, was actually so frightened by a single punch from Kingsley that he dared not move? He was so weak! The surrounding audience looked at Leo with disdain. Leo, however, didnt care at all and twisted his head to look at Millie, Take your brother away, its an internal fight between the Spencer now, if he keeps winning, well run into each other sooner orter. Okay. Millie gave Leo a grateful look and carried Wace to the hospital. Leo then jumped off the stage as well and continued to wait. Who else?! Kingsley stood on the stage and roared with a voice like a torrent. Meanwhile, several other rings had long since been decided. When the crowd saw that their opponents were experts from Valenham royal family, they simply lost their courage to fight and surrendered. The Newman family, the Cohen family, the Henderson family and the Byrne family advanced straight to the top! However, some of the Spencer family didnt even have the courage to take the stage and simply conceded defeat. Kingsley was too powerful and vicious, and it was not worth getting seriously injured for the sake of a ranking. Hahahahaha, are you all a bunch of cowards? Not even one of you has made it to the stage! Next, Next! Kingsley stood in the ring,ughing. The people on Pearls side, as well as those on Aries side, were furious, yet they did not dare to take the stage. Soon, there was only one person left on Aries side, Leo, also known by the code name Commander of Wyverns. Kingsley looked at Leo with interest and teased, Are you the only one left? Hurry over and suffer! At that moment, the host came up and said promptly, On Miss Aries side, nine people have already surrendered, you cant surrender any more! This is the Northern Assembly, the fight is about the spirit of rather fighting than dying, you cant keep surrendering! As soon as this statement was made, the spectators in the surrounding stands looked at Leo with pity, thinking that he was really too unlucky. Against Kingsley, there was no chance of winning. Now they could not even surrender, but could only be violently beaten by Kingsley. In his next life, he may have to spend it in a wheelchair. This was the thought of almost everyone. In the highest stand, Cassius shook his head, but without the slightest hint of pity in his expression. A man who dared to call himself a Commander of Wyverns but was not as strong as one should be seriously wounded. Lydia looked at the man with the iron mask with a worried gaze. She didnt know why, but she always felt that the mans figure resembled Leos. Come on up. Kingsley hooked a finger at Leo to get him on stage. Leos face was cold as he slowly ascended the stage. At this moment, Leo had not yet released his aura and looked no different from an ordinary person. Kingsley smiled, Ill fight with one hand and keep both feet still, how about that? At these words, everyone was filled with surprise. Kingsley was too arrogant to fight with a hand. If Leo did not win again, it will really be nailed to the stake of shame. Leo didnt refuse, he just smiled lightly, Really? Then I hope you wont regret it. Kingsleyughed loudly, No regrets, just so The next moment, without waiting for Kingsley to finish his sentence, Leo bizarrely appeared in front of him and smashed a fist hard into his face. With a muffled thud, Kingsley was mmed to the ground with a fierce punch from Leo. Chapter 618 No Martial Virtue What?! It was a scene that deeply shocked the eyes of all the spectators. The whole stadium, surprisingly, was silent and terribly quiet. All the spectators stared at the sturdy figure standing in the ring as if they had seen a ghost, incredulous. Since the beginning, he has stood like a javelin. Smoke and dust rolled across the ring as Kingsleys huge torso, falling hard to the ground, caused a crack to appear in the ring, with countless debris rolling down. How is this possible?! Cindy stood up with an incredulous face. The scene before her was so unbelievable that she wondered if she was seeing things. How could Kingsley raking second in the Hopkins Martial Arts Association lose? The next moment, she looked down and angrily stared at Arie who had a cold face. Arie, whats going on the man you had here? How could he be a match for Kingsley? Aries face was covered with a chill at the moment, and his voice carried a morose killing intent. This world is huge with those more powerful than Kingsley abound, just wait and see, hell lose his life soon! Arie knew Leo, Kingsley broke one of Waces arms, and Leo would make him pay back a hundred times over. The most direct way was to kill Kingsley in front of everyone! On the side of the Hopkins Martial Arts Association, Nathaniel was also looking at the scene incredulously. Impossible, it must be a coincidence! Nathaniel hurriedly calmed down the shocked members of the association. Didnt Kingsley say earlier that its normal for him to have somepse for he only fight with one hand? Its all for show effect! The people of the Hopkins Martial Arts Association smiled calmly. Yes. How could Kingsley have lost? It must have just been a coincidence. Doing so would only provoke Kingsleys anger and killing intent even more. Daddy! Its Daddy! On Lydias side, Emilia was sitting on Lydiasp, pping her hands with a look of excitement, almost slipping off Lydiasp. Lydia hastily picked her up and exined, Hes not daddy, daddys busy! However, the little one still couldnt stop looking at the figure in the ring, kept calling him daddy. Top floor of the gymnasium. Nadine looked at the figure with an excited face. She had, atst, seen the young master strike again. She stole a nce at the cloaked figure. The cloaked figure also seemed to have fallen into deep thought, with only a pair of indifferent eyes staring at Leo under his pitch-ck cloak. Stand up. Leos eyes were cold as he looked down at Kingsleys figure from above and spoke coldly. Kingsleys body twitched for a moment before he eventually stood up trembling. Only, when he stood up again, his eyes had be chilly and biting, and his killing intent swept across the ring. You dont speak of martial virtue, how dare you sneak up on me! At that, Leoughed dumbly, Its obviously you who didnt react. Besides, talking to me about the word martial virtue, are you worthy of it? In a moment, Leos tone became indifferent, that look, like he was looking at a dead person. Kingsley wiped blood from his face and said indifferently, If you want to take revenge for that man, I wee it, but you may end up worse than him. Is that so? Leo snorted and spoke, Ill fight with you with one hand and both feet stay still, how about that? Having said that, he followed the example of Kingsley just now and put one hand behind his back. Kingsleys gaze froze, and the next moment, his eyes were morose. The surrounding audience looked at Leo incredulously, thinking he was simply risking his life. Kingsley fought with him with one hand and both feet stay still, and he only got one hit, now he became arrogant! How confident! Kingsley, dont hold back this time, waste him in one move! The crowd around them spoke up, none of them thinking that Leo had any chance of victory at all. At this moment, Kingsleys anger climbed to the extreme, and heughed back in anger. You are arrogant! Since you insist, dont me me! Almost everyone thought that the blow just now was a mistake by Kingsley, coupled with Leos sneak attack, before he was hit by a punch. Kingsley himself thought so. Now that he was serious, Leo didnt stand a chance! The next moment, Kingsley stomped his foot heavily on the ground. The entire rock beneath the ring was crushed. Afterwards, Kingsley turned into a streak of shadow and ruthlessly rushed towards Leo. However, Leo remained calm and stood still, literally not even ducking for a moment, looking on with a t expression. That boy is finished, Kingsley at full strength is very scary! Look guys, hes too scared to move! Hes finished! Nearly all of the surrounding audience eximed. Even Lydia, couldnt help but sweat for him. At the top of the stadium, however, the cloaked man turned as if he already knew the oue and walked away. On the side, Terry was stunned, What, not watching? Its wonderful! Nadine said indifferently, The oue is already predetermined, that Kingsley will definitely die. How is that possible? Terry did not to believe it. How could Kingsley die when he was at the height of his momentum? Go to hell! The next moment, Kingsley came in front of Leo and mmed his fist heavily into his face. If an ordinary person were to take this punch hard, his whole face would be ruined. However, with everyones eyes watching, Leo poked out his hand. Surprisingly, he didnt go for a hard sh with Kingsley, but grabbed towards his neck. As Kingsleys punch was about to touch Leos face, Leo took the lead and grabbed him by the neck. Kingsleys body was instantly like a kite with a broken string, subconsciously retracting his hand and then covering his neck. Leo held Kingsleys neck in one hand and lifted him high in the air, his eyes indifferent since the beginning. This scene deeply shook the hearts of all those present. Almost everyone was dumbfounded! That Commander of Wyverns actually lifted Kingsley up with one hand?! How is this possible!!! Nathaniel had already stood up and was looking at the scene with an incredulous face. Cindy had already covered her mouth with her hand, her face full of shock. She was far away from Leo, but she still felt a killing intent that was almost rampant. Aries face was cold, but as she watched the scene, she felt relieved. She was apprehensive at the time, after all, that was the second inmand of the Martial Arts Association. As strong as Leo was, it should always be a bit of a struggle. She never thought it would be so easy to settle Kingsley! Is that all youve got? Leo held one arm up to Kingsleys throat andughed coldly. Leo said this so softly and gently that only he and Kingsley could hear it. At these words, Kingsleys eyes instantly opened in anger, and a blood streak, too, filled his pupils. He was not afraid of death, but only of dying so miserably at the hands of others. You dare to scold me! It took all of Kingsleys strength to squeeze these words out of his throat. Even when he was being held by the throat, a powerful killing aura erupted from his body. Leo looked at it in his eyes, but still had disdain in his eyes and said in a sneering tone, Did I say something wrong? In my eyes, you are a weak mole! No, youre not even a mole, youre simply more humble than dust! These two words, which Leo spoke in a loud voice, were immediately delivered loudly to every ear in the audience. All of a sudden, everyone felt incredulous and looked at each other. Kingsley was insulted. Nathaniels face was gloomy, Kingsley was his younger brother and now he was being insulted in such a way that was tantamount to insulting him! These words were even like igniting a dynamite pack, Kingsleys head instantly filled with blood and his eyes stared deadly at Leo. Dare you let me go and square off again? With all his strength, Kingsley spoke. Fine, Ill give you one more chance. Leo said with a sneer, Since you dont believe it, Ill let you know how big the gap is between us! After saying that, he really let go of Kingsley. As soon as Leo let go of his hand, Kingsley breathed in the long-lost air. But more than that, it was eyes that looked at Leo in horror. He finally felt the fear. But he had to risk it. Kingsleys pride would not allow him to surrender. Go to hell! Once again he rushed towards Leo. However, Leo merely kicked out at random. Kingsleys figure was kicked to the ground like a kite with a broken string. He fell to the ground and kept vomiting. At this, the whole scene fell silent. The audience was dumbfounded. At this point, they finally believed that the Commander of Wyverns was indeed an expert. And at that moment, Leo suddenly took a step and walked towards Kingsley who had fallen to the ground. This scene made everyones heart beat even faster. What does he want to do? Nathaniels heart was troubled and he stood up with a scuffle. Leo had, by now, arrived in front of Kingsley. His figure, obscuring the sun, came in shadow.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Kingsleys gaze was terrified, and he actually felt the sensation of death. Stop it! Nathaniel was furious and with a stomp of his feet, his entire body leapt up out of thin air and appeared in the ring. The crowd was shocked, what was the president of the Hopkins Martial Arts Association going to do? Nathaniel looked deadly at Leo and said in a cold voice, If you want to kill my brother, you have to deal with me first. The strong are always keen on killing intent. From Leo, the first thing he sensed was an eerie killing intent. Leo grinned, How could I kill your brother? I just want to know who actually won. The referee dered Leo the winner. Nathaniel no longer cared about winning at this point and racked Kingsley up and left. What he didnt notice was that as he turned to leave, Leo flicked his finger, and an invisible energy soundlessly struck into Kingsleys body. Nathaniel felt all right and walked out of the ring with Kingsley. However, after walking ten steps, Kingsleys pupils suddenly shrank. He suddenly spurted blood furiously, his face was pale and his veins exploded all over his body at the same time, turning into a bloody man. Chapter 619 Dead Men Tell No Tales Quiet. Deadly silence. Throughout the stadium, everyone was dumbfounded and filled with disbelief. How is this possible? Kingsley actually died! How did he die? For a moment, the whole scene was buzzing and almost everyone was dumbfounded. Not to mention ordinary people who did not know martial arts, even some martial artists, from Cassius, who was at the top of martial arts, down to novices who had juste into contact with martial arts, all looked at this scene with some shock. How did Kingsley die? Anyone would like to know the reason for this! No way, how can it happen? Cindys beautiful eyes were filled with disbelief. She was relieved to see that the man with iron mask had let Kingsley off the hook. Little did she know that the next moment, Kingsley would die! Arieughed coldly, I told you, Kingsley will definitely die! And the cause of death was unknown! Lydia, Aurora and Caroline were also stunned. This scene also deeply shocked a powerhouse of Karls calibre. His eyes were unspeakably grave, acquiescing to this Commander of Wyverns, an unearthly enemy. Olly also stared at Leo with a deadly stare, and an eerie chill surprisingly surfaced on his body. He actually sensed a strong aura of danger. Kingsley! After a brief silence, the stadium suddenly erupted with a heart-rending roar. Everyones eardrums twitched slightly, pulling their thoughts back to reality. Nathaniel was seen lying beside Kingsleys corpse, his eyes red, a face deeply distorted, thus showing how much hatred was being suppressed. It was only then that people remembered that Kingsley was the younger brother of Nathaniel. The two mens bond was extremely strong. But Kingsley died in front of him. He must be angry. Nathaniel remained silent, but everyone present could clearly feel that a monstrous anger was growing. He fiercely turned his head and stared at Leo with a deadly stare, his voice cold and piercing. You killed him! He was uttering the words in near fury, and the whole gym could hear them clearly. At once, a line of sight fell on Leo, and he was instantly in the limelight. Kingsley died after a duel with Leo, and the murderer could only be him. However, Leo stood with his hands behind his back and his words were t. How do you know it was I killed him? Who else could it be but you? Nathaniel roared, You said you would spare my brothers life, only to turn around and use some unknown method to kill him! Poor Kingsley, he is only thirty-three years old! Putting all his heart and soul into the martial arts, not yet married, but gone Nathaniels tone became sad, and tears even flowed from his scarlet eyes. However, just when everyone thought that Nathaniel was immersed in the pain of losing his brother, his gaze was fiercely cold. Since you killed my brother, wait for your death, I will use your blood to pay tribute to the spirit of Kingsley in heaven! As these words fell, an eerie murderous aura swept through the entire stadium. Nathaniel was more powerful than Kingsley! However, Leo continued to smile ndly, You say I killed your brother, let me ask you, did I ever strike at Kingsley while you were striking out to stop it? Leos voice was loud and clear and spread throughout the gymnasium. Nathaniels face suddenly turned ugly and the audience in attendance nodded slightly. Indeed, if Nathaniel had not made a move, Leo would have killed Kingsley in the ring long ago, but the point was, Nathaniel made a move. Nor did Leo ever strike again. Leo continued, At that time, you assisted Kingsley off the stage and were the closest to him, so the most likely murderer is you! This statement set off a firestorm in the audience. The crowd looked at Nathaniel differently. Everyone believed that Kingsleys death was caused by Leo. But he didnt even make a move! On the contrary, Nathaniel, who was the closest to Kingsley, was the most likely to kill Kingsley. Nathaniels face suddenly changed and his eyes became even gloomier. He didnt expect that Leo would not only bepletely cleared of the charges, but would instead backtrack and frame him for the crime! While Nathaniels killing intent was getting more and more fiery, Leo was getting more and more subdued. Nathaniel, its not ethical to pin the me on someone else. If you still think I killed him, then please tell me how I killed Kingsley. Leo said with a smile, his tone carrying a bit of banter. You Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Nathaniel was so angry that his chest rolled violently and he could not wait to p Leo to death. If he knew how Leo killed Kingsley, he would have spoken up long ago! Perhaps he has sinned so much that God will not tolerate with him. Leo said, narrowing his eyes, If youre not convinced, you cane up and take revenge for your brother, and Ill take it all! This was said in a very arrogant manner, not putting Nathaniel in his eyes at all. The crowd was dumbfounded, was this a challenge to the president of the Hopkins Martial Arts Association? The killing intent in Nathaniels eyes skyrocketed, but there was nothing he could do about Leo. In the end, he gave up responsibility for tracking down Leo. Whether you killed him or not, Ill take this revenge on you! Nathaniel looked coldly at Leo, and after finishing with an icy voice, he walked away with Kingsleys corpse in his arms. Leo smiled faintly, Next. The host announced their names one after another, but none of the contestants were willing to take the stage and fight Leo. They all saw exactly how Leo struck, and even Kingsley was beaten like this, not to mention them. They had all given up. Leo has won several matches in a row on behalf of Arie. In the end, the Spencer familys internal battle was actually won by Arie over Cindy. When the results came out, Cindy was so angry that her body was shaking and her whole face was twitching. Shortly afterwards, the funeral parlours vehicle stopped at the entrance and the staff carried Kingsleys body back to prepare it for cremation. Nathaniel was with him the whole time, watching his own brother being killed, knowing full well who the murderer was but not being able to do anything about it, and he was violently angry to the core. As soon as the Northernd Conference is over, I want that man to die without a burial ce! Nathaniel roared in anger. To one side stood an old man with gray hair, his gaze fixed in death on the masked figure in the ring. It just seemed that his back, his form, resembled a man. As if sensing something, Leo also nced towards Coles direction. It was this nce that made Colepletely sure. He felt like he fell into ice! Is him? Coles eyes were thick with shock, as if he had seen a ghost. Chapter 620 Finding Dominic Youre scared? Nathaniel, keenly aware of Coles difference, spoke up and asked. Puzzled, he was also shocked. Cole, who was the ninth ranked expert in the Martial Arts Association, actually felt fear at this moment. Upon hearing this, the panic on Coles face disappeared in an instant and he casually smiled, I am fine. Nathaniel was currently immersed in the pain of losing his brother, and was extremely violent, even full of killing intent. He hated it when people lied to him! He struck out abruptly, strangled Coles neck and lifted him. In an icy voice, he said, If you dont tell me, Ill send you to be reunited with your grandson now. At once, Coles face was filled with panic. He was not afraid of death, but how could he die when the murderer of Billy had not yet been found? I say, I say! Cole uttered these two words with all his might. Hmph! Nathaniel grunted coldly and put him down. Cole pointed at Leo standing in the ring and said, President, you mustnt offend him! Why? Nathaniel gave Leo a look and said with great displeasure. This man called Commander of Wyverns had killed his brother, so how could he not take revenge? President, if you seek revenge on him, then it could be the entire Hopkins Martial Arts Association that is overthrown! Coles expression was pertinent and his tone heavy, not like he was joking. Nathaniels face was however even more gloomy as he yelled, Thats enough! He looked at Cole with gloomy eyes, Dont let me hear such words next time, he killed my brother, I wont let him go.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. President Get out! Nathaniel roared off in anger. Coles eyes wereplicated and he sighed deeply. Several times he tried to tell the true identity of the Commander of Wyverns, but Nathaniel wouldnt give him the chance. He had been overwhelmed by hatred. Once upon a time, after learning that his only grandson, Billy, had been killed in an extremely brutal way, he was just as furious as Nathaniel. But ever since the duel with that powerful youth, he had known that the murderer of his grandson was definitely not him. He was not overwhelmed by hatred in the end. Cole had a premonition that the presidents move would lead to the destruction of the entire Martial Arts Association. So ended the first day of the Northernd Assembly, with the families that advanced: the four royal families, the Stewart family, the Lawson family and the four great families of Hopkins. Tomorrow, the final would be yed. By this time tomorrow, it would be time to select the new Guardian of the North. The audience exited in droves. However, there was still an uninterested discussion of the proceedings. One of the most exciting duels was between the Commander of Wyverns and Kingsley. People also remembered the Commander of Wyverns. In the name of the Commander of Wyverns, he showed great strength and was considered the biggest dark horse. However, some capitalists still didnt see the Commander of Wyverns taking the number one spot. After all, none of the four royal ns experts had ever struck! All the kings, just as soon as they took the stage and stood there for a while, the other side conceded defeat. It was not the maniption of the game, but the reputation of Valenham royal family was too loud. Anyone who went up against him had to be a wimp. The unknown gave rise to endless possibilities of reverie. Even if the Commander of Wyverns was powerful, he was still no match against Valenham royal family. As night fell, Leo left the stadium and changed outside into his clothes and mask for thepetition, handing them over to Arie for safekeeping before heading off to meet up with Lydia. Why are you sote? You missed the whole Northern Conference. Lydia said to Leo. Yeah, yeah, its a pity you missed out! Marie eximed excitedly, That man called Commander of Wyverns is too powerful, even the number two man of the Hopkins Martial Association is no match, he deserves to die! Yeah, yeah, hes gone too far by scrapping one of Waces arms! Caroline chimed in. Seeing their hot discussion, Leo also smiled slightly and said to Lydia, Thepanys problem has been solved. Good. Lydia smiled and as she was about to say something, her eyes suddenly changed and she moved closer to Leo. She gently grabbed Leos wrist. On his hands, surprisingly, a trace of blood remained. What is going on? Werent you there to deal with a problem at the office? Why is there blood? Lydias eyes changed. Leo also paled slightly. The blood on his hands was not his, it should have been from a punch to Kingsleys face, which stained him and did not have time to wash off. Leo smiled, Its not blood, its red ink. After saying that, he went to wash his hands. Is that so? Lydia stopped talking. The smile that had been on her face disappeared in an instant, and she returned to her previous icy face. Whats wrong? Leo asked with a fake light-hearted smile. He knew that Lydia must have be suspicious. Lydia shook her head, Nothing, its just that I dont really like the asion of fighting and killing like this. It says it promotes the martial arts and that a new Guardian of the North has been elected, but all I can see is a killing heart. Leo did not speak and followed the silence. Perhaps to others, this seemed too normal. But in Lydias eyes, it was cruel, even inhumane. She was too kind to see anyone get hurt. Not even if the opponent was injured. At this point, a group of people came up to meet them. Karl and Maisy. Lydia, will youe and watch my final tomorrow? Karl first nced at Leo, and then smiled at Lydia. Lydia seemed tired. I wont be there tomorrow, Im going to the office. Leo nodded, Okay, I wont be there tomorrow either. Youre not even going? Then Ill be bored all alone! Marieined. Lydia looked at Caroline: Tomorrow Caroline will apany you. Karl nodded at her words and then left. Leo found a restaurant and the group ate a dinner before going back to their respective hotels to rest. Sharon was also inside and left with Leo and the others. There was a light rain in the evening and the whole night was grey and drizzly. The busy high street was full of people in a hurry with umbres. Sharon also held up her umbre, ready to cross the road. A tall man walked past her and the two brushed past each other. The man held the umbre and continued to walk But Sharon stopped in her tracks and just stood there, frozen in the middle of the road. The umbre in her hand had long since disappeared. Sharon turned around stiffly, her pupils widening as she looked behind. However, the man had long since disappeared into the sea of people. Suddenly, a deafening horn st pulled Sharon back to reality. Leo had gotten to the other side of the road and was shouting at her. Watch out for the car! Sharon looked back. An extremely fast sports car was whistling its engine and speeding towards Sharon. Look out! Ah! All around were the screams of horror from passers-by. Some of the women, even, were so frightened that they lost their faces. The owner of the sports car seemed to have been drinking and did not see Sharon standing in the middle of the road at first. By the time he saw her, it was toote. He had already hit the brakes quickly, but the front of the car continued to rush uncontrobly towards Sharon. Lydia was so frightened that her face turned pale, but Sharon was not the least bit frightened, and her whole body instantly leapt up high. By now the sports car was whizzing by! In mid-air, Sharon, braced herself with both hands and gave a heavy p on the hood of the car. The hood of the car was directly dented by Sharons p. Sharon rolled off the roof of the car. Sharons entire body fell to the ground. The people around had looked dumbfounded and full of disbelief. They thought someone was going to get killed, but to their surprise Sharon leapt straight over the roof of the car. It was a scene that the crowd had only seen in the movies. The owner of the car was also stunned and jumped out of the car apologising. Sharon got up and said, Its okay, I was distracted. After saying that, she came directly to Leo. Whats wrong with you? Leo could see that Sharon was in a trance. Sharon was silent for a long time before looking at Leo and saying, I saw Dominic. After Sharon said this, Leo also froze for a moment. Lydia also paled slightly. Having spent so much time with Leo, she knew that Leo had a missing big brother. One of the aims of his return to the city was to find his big brother. Are you sure its him? Leos eyes instantly became stern as he looked at Sharon and asked. Sharon nodded solemnly, Theres no mistake, I havent seen him for a long time, but I wont forget his face! Sharons voice was trembling because of the overwhelming excitement. Leo was silent for a long time, still in disbelief. Could it be someone who looked like him? Sharon continued to shake her head, No, Im familiar with his scent! Leo took a deep breath before looking at Lydia. Go,e back early. Lydia carried Emilia away. Lets go. Leo and Sharon walked together towards the other side of the road. Lets find him separately. After searching for a long time in vain, Leo said to Sharon. Okay! Sharon ran towards the depths of the road. She, Leo and Dominic were the strongest of the Wyverns. So it was not easy to find him. But Sharon searched tirelessly. Time passed. Even Sharon, too, gradually gave up. She was holding her knees and panting. But when she thought of the man she had been thinking about day and night for three years and had long since turned into a lovepulsion, Sharon was reluctant to give up. She had held it on for three years, she could wait a bit longer. Sharon gritted her teeth, intending to continue her search. A dazzling headlight shone over and Sharon couldnt help but use her hand to shield her vision. Arge red streamlined sports car pulled up in front of her. A man with his hand on the steering wheel looked at her faintly. In this instant, Sharons eyes widened. Dominic Chapter 621 Things Changed Time seemed to freeze in this moment.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Sharon stared nkly at the man in the sports car, her face full of disbelief. Dominic, is that you? Sharon excitedly ran around the car and tapped hard on the window, signalling him to lower the window. It had been three years, she had been looking for him for three years and there was so much she wanted to say to him. However, Dominic didnt even look at her, his expression remained indifferent. Suddenly, the back door of the car opened and out stepped a gorgeous woman in a long purple gothic lolita dress. May I ask who you are looking for? The woman was not from Pompei, but a white woman with blonde hair and blue eyes. The colour purple represented mystery. This woman was covered in purple all over and under her body. Gorgeous to the point of being cumbersome with her long purple gothic loli dress, purple aristocratic gloves, it was drizzling and she was holding a certainvender umbre that filled her with a courtly aristocracy from the inside out. What are you? Sharon took two steps back and looked warily at the courtly western woman. For from this woman, she sensed an aura of extreme danger. It was as if you were facing a sinister and beautiful snake. The foreign-dressed woman was stunned, then giggled, You people from Pompei are strange, you are the one knocking on our car, instead you ask who I am first. Sharon didnt say anything, just looked at her coldly. Well, then, Ill make an exception and tell you my name. The woman had ming red lips, and all over her body, she carried a kind of charm: You can just call me Violet, or you can call me Madam. Violet? Madam? Sharons brow furrowed as her eyes subconsciously fell on the purple gothic dress on Violet. It was indeed embroidered with a single violet flower, which looked very demonic. Violet smiled flirtatiously and quietly extended a finger, actually picking up Sharons chin. I know you, Dominics fiance, right? You are quite good-looking. Sharon fiercely raised her leg and delivered a powerful leg whip kick towards Violet. Violet eventually reached back, but also dodged Sharons kick with a casual tilt of her head. Sharons eyes grew even colder as her killing intent grew wildly. What is your rtionship with him? Answer me! Sharons eyes were red as she looked at Dominic, whose expression in the car was indifferent, as if he was a stranger. You mean him, hes my man-crush. Violet smiled charmingly, as if to prove it to Sharon, as she stepped on her high heels and walked gracefully to Dominics side. The car window rolled down and Violet gave Dominic a soft kiss on the cheek. The scene was infinitely magnified in Sharons eyes, and her face instantly went white. Violet walked back to Sharon with a somewhat yful smile, Do you believe it now? Sharon was trembling, still looking at Dominic incredulously. She didnt expect that the reunion after three years would turn out to be this. Go to hell. Sharons eyes suddenly turned hateful and her aura climbed steeply. A strong killing intent permeated the air. However, Violet was unafraid and even looked at Sharon with the corners of her mouth turned up in mockery. Go to hell? Lets not talk about whether you have the power to kill me or not? Even if you did, would you dare to do so? If you kill me and the trail will be broken as to what really happened to Dominic in thest three years. The smile on Violets face grew even more sarcastic as she opened her arms and puffed out her chest. Come on, kill me. Sharons face changed slightly, she struggled for a moment before she finally gave up. Her face was full of humiliation and anger. She and Dominic became strangers, and this woman must have something to do with it. However, she was unable to bring them to justice and was instead led by her. Suddenly, there was a crisp, loud p. Violet pped Sharon hard in her face. The force used was so strong that she was pped directly to the ground and crimson blood emerged from the corner of her mouth. Violets eyes were cold as she looked down at her from above: You know, you are aplete failure, the man you hold dear is just a male pet to me, he has forgotten about you, do you understand? These words were like a bolt from the blue, Sharons pupils instantly widened and her mind went nk, leaving only that one sentence echoing over and over again. Hes forgotten about you! Hes forgotten about you! Hes forgotten about you! No, I dont believe it, let me talk to him face to face! Sharon, lying on the ground, clutched her head. Violets expression was cold as she stomped hard on Sharons body. You cant talk to him, if he remembers you and when you are beaten, he would have got out of the car already. Why hes still in the car and hasnt gotten out? Violet continued, Let me tell you, he didnt die three years ago, I saved him and he is now obedient to me. Believe it or not, if I ask him to kill you, he will carry it out without hesitation? This statement revealed a bit of information, Sharon looked at Violet and said, Youre from the Phantom? Violetughingly admitted it, Yes, Im one of the Phantom, including the Hunter youve been looking for, who is also one of my men. Every move you make is under my watch, you are surrounded. After hearing her words, Sharon calmed down at this point instead. What exactly is your purpose? Sharon asked in a deep voice. How could Violet tell her? No need to guess, you cant guess unless I tell you voluntarily. Sharon was silent for a moment before suddenly looking up and asking, You brought Dominic to appear in front of me, and you did that deliberately, didnt you? Otherwise I wouldnt have been able to find you. Only then did a smile appear on Violets face, Clever, there are not so many coincidences in the world, it was not you who found Dominic, but I brought Dominic to you. What is your purpose? Sharon looked at her warily and asked, I mean the purpose of finding me. Violets expression was grim at first, then rxed. Im here to help you renew your former rtionship. Violet looked at Sharon and said with a smile. Renew my former rtionship? Sharon said in awe. Violet smiled and said, Youve been looking for Dominic for so long, but hes forgotten about you, which is too cruel to you, so Ive decided to help you. If you can join us, I promise, you and Dominic can stay together forever. Chapter 622 Blood for Blood Upon hearing this, Sharon immediately refused, Join you? Impossible! At Sharons refusal, Violet just smiled, not surprisingly. Now you will refuse, butter, it is unsure. Violet smiled before intending to go back to the car. Sharon stopped as soon as she could, What do you mean by joining you? Violet smiled more yfully and pointed at Dominic: Just like your sweetheart. At once, Sharons face was filled with anger, I wont let you get away with this, I will save Dominic! Sharon was uttering these words in a near roar. Violetughed, That would scare me a bit if it was said by the man called Leo, but as for you Violet didnt say any more, but everyone knew what she meant. She nced at the grey sky, Its raining hard, Im going back. With that, she pulled open the door and got in. Wait a minute Drive. Sharon was about to ask something else, but Violet spoke faintly. Dominic, who was acting as the driver, then kicked the elerator and the car went far away. Sharon stood frozen in ce for a long time, without leaving. The rain had already drenched her clothes and hair, but she stood like a statue as if she didnt feel it. It was still Leos call that brought back her attention. I dont have any tracks here, what about you? Sharon told the story of how she had just found Dominic. Leos tone seemed heavy: It seems I was right in thinking that he has indeed be my enemy. On the other side of the phone, Sharon did not make a sound for a long time. Leo did not say anything else, at this situation, Sharon should be sad. Sharon, since he is our enemy, you should know exactly what to do, right? Leos voice was low and serious as he cautioned. Sharons tone was faint, Yes, I wont show mercy. Thats good. Leo said, but he still kept an extra eye out. Sharon had been looking for Dominic for three years, and he had been looking for Dominic for three years. In the end, he turned against them. This was something that no one could ept. They were human and could be affected by emotional ties. When they met again, would Sharon really be able toy hands on him? But such words should never be spoken, Leo did not know what to do. Leo. On the other side of the phone, Sharon suddenly spoke out. Are we going to be like this afterwards? Sharons tone was unspeakably mncholy. Leos face changed slightly as he suddenly remembered that he already had a family with child. There was nothing for Sharon. She was an orphan and still did not know who her parents were. Leo and Dominic were two of her better rtions. Now that Dominic was gone, only Leo was left alone. Sharon was very distressed. After a moment of silence, Leo said with a smile, No, we wont turn out like this. I am your family. Thanks. After receiving a response, Sharons tone was much softer and she was more reassuring. By the time we got back, Lydia had fallen asleep with Emilia in her arms. Leo smiled slightly and covered mother and daughter tightly with the nket before lying down as well. Nourish and prepare for tomorrows final. The following morning, Lydia changed into a professional outfit and prepared to visit the branch office in Hopkins. Yesterday, she had made it clear that she would not be going to the finals of the Nortnd Conference. But Emilia liked to have fun, so Lydia left her daughter in Maries care. Are youing with me to L Group? Lydia looked at Leo and asked. Leo shook his head, Ill go to J Group. Good.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. As Leo drove away, Lydia stood in ce for a long time, hesitated and got into the car as well. However, she was not going to the L Group but, rather, Hopkins Stadium. She had be suspicious that Leo might have secretly attended the Northern Conference behind her back. Hopkins Stadium was even more lively today than it was yesterday. The roar was higher than the waves of the sea. After Martial Maestro and Cassius had taken their seats, the final of the Northernd Conference began in earnest. Arie and Cindy followed and took their seats. Compared to Cindy, who was furious, Arie was much calmer. Arie, dont becent, do you think you can rest easy just because youve made it to the final? The realpetition has just begun! Cindy said viciously. Arie gave her a sidelong nce, a faint smile on her face. You mean you dont even deserve to enter a realpetition? Arie asked in a heartfelt manner. You Cindy was full of anger, clearly infuriated by Arie. But very quickly, she sneered, I dont know where you found that person called Commander of Wyverns, he is indeed very powerful, but do you think that all the powerful people of Valenham royal n are nothing? Arie was well aware of the strength of Leo, even Valenham royal family might not be his match. At this moment, Cindy saw in the direction of the Hopkins Martial Arts Association, Nathaniel was waving at her with a gloomy face, gesturing for her toe over. Cindy frowned, as Miss Spencer, she was even beckoned to be go there herself. However, Cindy still came to Nathaniel and asked, Is there something wrong, Nathaniel? Yesterday Kingsley not only lost, but also died in the ring, which made Cindy very unhappy. Likewise, that t tone filled Nathaniel, who had just experienced the pain of losing his brother, with annoyance. My brother died in battle for you, and not only do you not mourn, you actually have emotions? Only then did Nathaniel feel what a heart-stopping thing it was to serve Valenham royal family. But at the moment, he had other objectives and could only join forces with Cindy. He said to Cindy, Miss Spencer, my brother died at the hands of that Commander of Wyverns, I must take revenge for him, but I am the president of the Martial Arts Association and cannot fight, so I can only borrow your name to fight that Commander of Wyverns. Cindy agreed without even thinking about it and returned with another smile on her face. She was worried about how to bring down Arie and turn defeat into victory when Nathaniel delivered himself to her door. Arie, just wait, I dont believe that Commander of Wyverns can be a match for Nathaniel! A cold smile covered Cindys face. Will the finalists please enter the waiting area and wait. After the host finished, all those who had made it to the final entered the final area. Here, Leo saw the strongest of the various families represented. And Karl! The final was not like the preliminary round, where the number of yers was huge and many rings were needed. The final was one ring, with groups taking turns. Most of the peoples eyes, when Leo entered the waiting area, would look over. It was no wonder that in yesterdays preliminary round, it was his battle with Kingsley that shook the crowd the most and most people were timid of him. Karl, too, swept a faint nce at him and quickly skimmed his eyes. Soon, the final began and Leo surveyed the battle in the ring. But after just one look, he lost interest. Today, all the experts from Valenham royal family hade out, but in Leos opinion, it was not a big deal. Next round, Commander of Wyverns, versus Nathaniel! The host announced. At this statement, the entire gymnasium audience were dumbfounded and filled with disbelief. The people of the Hopkins Martial Arts Association were also wide-eyed. Their president came in person? Not to mention them, even Leo looked at Nathaniel in surprise when he got on stage. The president of the Hopkins Martial Arts Association actually fought in person? As if remembering something, Arie snapped her eyes to Cindy. Is that you? Cindyughed loudly, Yes, its me, Arie, I wont let you seed. Aries gaze was cloudy and she was not speaking. No one noticed that in one corner of the gymnasium, Lydia was looking nervously at Leo. How did Nathaniele out to fight against the Commander of Wyverns by chance? Did he reallye to take revenge? Although the Commander of Wyverns is already strong, but Nathaniel is the president of the Hopkins Martial Arts Association, can he be a match? This match-up is great. Just as the crowd was murmuring in amazement, a figure descended andnded in the ring. The surface of the rock above the ring showed cracks. Nathaniel appeared in the ring carrying killing auras, his gaze like a tiger looking around at everyone, his voice like a torrent. Everyone, as the president of the Martial Arts Association, I shouldnt have participated in, but my brother was tragically killed by someone, and it just so happens that there is a vacant position on Miss Cindy Spencers side, so I will take that position. Blood for blood! Nathaniels voice, filled with an extremely heavy killing intent, echoed throughout the stadium. As the words fell, there was not a single person in the entire scene did not have a pale face. Sure enough, Nathaniel hade to avenge his brother! The president of the Martial Arts Association himself came to fight, this is unfair! I wonder if the Commander of Wyverns can hold up Marie and Caroline were both looking tense. Everyone was watching the field. But almost most people thought that this Commander of Wyverns was no match for Nathaniel. However, Leo sneered, You two brothers are really of the same virtue, do you think you can avenge that trash? Shut up! Seeing that Leo was not only unafraid but insulted the already dead Kingsley, the anger in Nathaniels heart raged to the extreme. He bellowed, and without waiting for the referee to announce the start of the match, he was already darting towards Leo. At once, the faces of all the experts on the floor changed slightly and their eyes became grave. For, just this momentary outburst of aura made them feel a tinge of scorn. Hatred makes a man stronger, and now Nathaniel was perhaps even stronger! Chapter 623 Superior State With just one strike, Nathaniel disyed an unparalleled oppressive power. A heavy punch was thrown, bringing up a powerful aura that caused the surrounding audience to gasp in awe. Many martial arts associations from other cities came on the scene, even their presidents came in person. But at this moment, Nathaniel has disyed extreme strength, and even they all feel their hearts palpitating. The Hopkins Martial Arts Association, which used to be the head office of the region, and the presidents strength was indeed a notch higher. Once again, peoples eyes were on Leo, Nathaniels strength was not at allparable to Kingsleys, could he be a match? Go, Commander of Wyverns! Marie couldnt help but stand up and cheer for Leo. Go, Commander of Wyverns! Someone led the way and there was an instant cheer from the crowd. Peoples impression of the Commander of Wyverns has changed from vocal criticism, to cheering. Listening to the cheering around him, a cold smile floated to the corners of Nathaniels mouth. It seems that they all want you to win! But, unfortunately, you are doomed to die here today! Nathaniel smiled fiercely as a fist came closer and closer to Leo. Such a domineering punch, but Leo acted as if he didnt see it, even with a cold smile on his face. With a mere tilt of the head, he dodged Nathaniels overbearing punch. What? I cant believe he dodged it! Im not blind, am I? Many people looked at the scene in astonishment, unable to believe it. Nathaniels punch, in their opinion, was the strongest among the yers who had appeared so far. But Leo actually dodged it easily! How is this possible? Nathaniels eyes were also filled with shock and horror. Although he did not use his full strength in this punch, he used at least 60% to 70% of his strength. However, Leo actually dodged it in an easy manner, which deeply struck Nathaniels heart. Leo, however, acted as if nothing was wrong, his gaze fixed on Nathaniel. Are you that confident that you can kill me? There was a hint of teasing in Leos tone. Although Leo was wearing a mask and Nathaniel could not see his expression at the moment, Nathaniel was certain that he must be smiling right now. Nathaniel felt insulted and his eyes became even more shady. Ignorant guy, you only dodged my punch, can you keep on dodging? Leo shook his head, The reason why I just dodged and didnt counterattack just now was just to let you know the gap between us, but now, you dont seem to realise that. Leo was calmly stating a fact, but to Nathaniels ears, it was looking down on him. Nathaniel was enraged, Only dodged one of my punches and you are so arrogant, do you think that you will be so lucky next? Leo did not respond, only his eyes coldened little by little. Originally, his grudge against Kingsley was only limited to stepping on and breaking one of Waces arms. Now that Kingsley is dead, the feud is settled.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He never thought that Nathaniel woulde to avenge his brothers death and take a shot at him. This led to a new round of feuds. Leo did not want to take on the Hopkins Martial Association, but now, he did not mind obliterating it. In the next moment, Nathaniel once again rushed towards Leo. It was still a dominating and ferocious punch. But both the speed and the force of the punch far surpassed the previous one. From this, it is clear that Nathaniel has also be fearful of Leo and must be fought quickly! Go and bury with my brother! Nathaniel roared as this punch mmed hard into Leos temple. Look out! Seeing this scene, Lydia in the corner of the gymnasium lost her voice and shouted. However, in the next moment, in front of everyones incredulous gaze, Leo slowly stretched out a hand and actually grabbed Nathaniels fist firmly in his hand with unerring uracy. What? In an instant, Nathaniels face changed dramatically and was filled with panic. He had used his full strength in this punch and was actually caught dead in Leos grip. Beneath the mask were cold eyes. As Nathaniel watched, a hint of fear actually arose within him. At this moment, both Cassius and Martial Maestro were also stunned, their eyes bing grave. Impossible Why isnt even Nathaniel a match?! Cindy stood up as if she had seen a ghost, her eyes full of panic. Arie was also slightly shocked, not expecting Leo to be as powerful as it was. Uncle Daniel, you are a connoisseur, look at this Commander of Wyverns, what is he really like? Cindy turned back to Daniel and asked. Daniels pale eyes stared for a long time before he suddenly heaved a sigh. I cant tell, but I should beparable to Nathaniel, and if Nathaniel is not an opponent, I shouldnt be either. At these words, Cindys face instantly turned pale. So, the championship of the Northern Region is already in the bag for Arie? If the Spencer family bes the final champion, then Arie is firmly entrenched in the family and her position is already a serious threat to her! Let go! In the ring, Nathaniel stared angrily at Leo, his voice cold. Leos eyes were indifferent: You are trying to kill me, arent you? As soon as the words left his mouth, he pressed his palm again. A muffled explosion rang out, and to ones horror, this explosion actually came from inside Nathaniels body. The next thing that happened was something terrible. The wrist that was being held tightly by Leo was eerily making the crackling sound of fried beans. Immediately afterwards, Nathaniels veins actually burst open. A bright red blur of blood filled the ring and a few spectators who were close by had screamed out in horror. Ah In the ring, there came the screams of Nathaniel. Visible to the naked eye, one of Nathaniels arms sagged helplessly, and any part of it that had been gripped by Leo had been crushed and fractured. Leos force was so great that it was like being run over by an assembly line, bursting straight into a dance of blood. Nathaniely on the ground, holding that arm and wailing and rolling around as if he was enduring great pain. I have given you chance to survive, but you have not cherished it. Those who try to kill me must be prepared to be killed. Leo looked calm as he slowly walked towards Nathaniel. Ah donte over Nathaniel kept crawling backwards while breaking his arm. It was quite unbelievable that the president of a generation of martial arts associations should run away like a dog. However, if they knew what Leo had just used, they would not have thought so. Its internal energy! And, far beyond him. Now he finally understood how Leo had killed Kingsley without a sound. This internal energy is extremely destructive, enough to destroy the structure of the bodys blood vessels and meridians. He has reached the pinnacle of his strength! Chapter 624 Guns are Scrap Metal Quiet. Deadly silence. At this moment, everyone in the stadium, their eyes fell incredulously on the broken arm of Nathaniel. The look was so tragic! Blood vessels burst, blood exploded into a bloody mist, and the flesh on both sides of the wrist, like burnt paper, rolled outwards. How much pain must this entail? At this moment, everyones hearts were palpitating and their eyes were almost horrified as they looked at this young man wearing a ck mask and known as Commander of Wyverns. He is even younger than Nathaniel, but he is even more powerful than Kingsley. Lydia, Arie, Cindy and the others were all dumbfounded. Ah Inside the quiet gymnasium, only Nathaniels miserable screams continued to stimte the senses and hearts of those present. This is the president of the Hopkins Martial Arts Association! Powerful, but facing Leo, the first punch was dodged, and the second, not only was all of it taken by Leo, but it ruined that hand of his! The one sent to be reunited with Kingsley should be you. Leos voice was cold, and his footsteps sounded like the sound of death, hammering in Nathaniels heart. ording to the rules of the martial arts, before you die, there is a time to give yourst words. Leo said coldly to Nathaniel. If you dare to kill me, the entire Hopkins Martial Arts Association will not spare you! Nathaniel looked at Leo with a frightened gaze, his eyes held anger, but more than that, he was terrified. Leoughed softly, his eyes full of disdain, I dare to kill you, the president of the Martial Arts Association, do you think Ill still be afraid of those men of yours? These words were spoken with such arrogance that the side of the Hopkins Martial Arts Association was all filled with anger. Let go of the President! If you dare to kill the President, we will not spare you! One by one, they roared out in anger. However, Leo didnt even take it to heart and just stared at him coldly. Dont kill me, dont kill me Nathaniel covered his arm and fell to the ground, begging repeatedly. The audience heard everything he said, and most of them looked dumbfounded. The president of the Hopkins Martial Arts Association would actually beg for mercy? Leos face was cold and he did not say anything, but the look he gave to Nathaniel was even more full of contempt. After today, Nathaniel will be in disrepute. He will always be remembered for groveling and begging for mercy like a dog on the ground. At this moment, Nathaniel but violently had to roll back and suddenly pulled out a ck object from his arms. Ah! When they saw what he was holding, there were shrieks of horror from the surrounding audience. What Nathaniel was holding in his hand was actually a ck Cortel pistol. He aimed at Leos head with a sinister grin on his face. Kid, as strong as you are, can you be stronger than a bullet? Martial Maestro instantly bellowed out, Nathaniel, do you know what you are doing? As the president of the Hopkins Martial Arts Association, you actually have a gun in your possession? Martial Maestros face was gloomy to the extreme, Nathaniels actions were simply discrediting the Martial Arts Association! Cassius had to stand out, and his words were cold, Put the gun down. Nathaniel had a crazed look on his face, He killed my brother, I must personally avenge Kingsley! When he finished, the bullet was loaded and the muzzle of the pitch-ck gun, aimed at Leos head. At once, a strong aura of death filled the ring. No one expected the president of the Hopkins Martial Arts Association to be so defeated. No one expected that after losing the battle, Nathaniel would actually pull out a ck Cortel pistol and try to shoot Leo. Such coercion is extremely easy to go off the rails, and the entire Northern Assembly was, at once, filled with a wave of panic. If it is a prisoner with a gun, it is not scary, what is scary is that the person with the gun is a martial arts master. This amounts to a double threat. No one moves! Nathaniel shouted. Although he had broken an arm and the pain was excruciating, he was, after all, a powerful martial artist. Taking advantage of this gap, he pulled out a syringe. A turquoise liquid remains in the syringe. Nathaniel gave himself an injection and the sharp pain of his broken arm, instantly disappeared. It is a sent that briefly closes the senses and no pain is felt. After the injection was finished, he only continued to point at Leos head and said aloud, Everyone is not allowed to leave, my purpose is only him, I wont do anything to others, but whoever goes out or reports to the police, that person has to die too! Having said that, as if to prove what he had said, he fired a lightning shot in one direction. Ah That direction, which happened to be the direction where Lydia was standing, was immediately followed by screams of misery there. A male spectator who tried to escape had his arm punched through and blood gurgled out. Lydia felt a moment of panic, but quickly calmed down again. Themotion continued, but no one left. Only then did Nathaniel continue to point his gun at Leo, smiling fiercely, Now, get down on your knees for me! Nathaniel approached Leo step by step with his gun. It was thought that Leo must have felt scared. Unexpectedly, not only was he not afraid, on the contrary, he stared at Nathaniel as if nothing was wrong: Ill give you a chance to put down your gun. Nathaniel was slightly stunned, thenughed loudly, Kid, you seem to have gotten something wrong, now, it is me who controls your life, and you actually dare to threaten me? Now, Ill give you a chance to submit to my Hopkins Martial Arts Association and youll still have a chance to live, otherwise, youll die now! Nathaniel said viciously. To avenge Kingsley is not Nathaniels real aim. People cannote back from the dead, and Nathaniel has never been one to be swayed by emotions. What he needs is to fill the void of Kingsley, the number two expert. The existence of Leo solves this problem perfectly and also gets upgraded, making the Hopkins Martial Arts Association even stronger. At that, Leo smiled and shook his head, It seems that you havent realised the seriousness of the matter. The fact of the matter now is that your life is in my hands, and as soon as I pull the trigger, your head will be blown wide open! You killed me and I let you join the Hopkins Martial Arts Association, which is merciful enough for you, or would you rather die than submit to me? Nathaniels eyes went cold. Marie, Caroline and the others were all terrified. After all, they have an almost innate fear of guns. However, from the beginning to the end, in Leo, Nathaniel could not see a trace of fear at all. You dont really think that you can take my life with a scrap of iron, do you? Leo looked at Nathaniel with a yful gaze, but there was a cold intent spreading in his words. At these words, everyone was dumbfounded. The pistol that everyone fears, and he calls it scrap metal? Nathaniel was also dumbfounded, his gaze dumbfounded for a moment. This is ultimately the age of hot martial arts, and even though martial artists exist, most of them are afraid of pistols.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. For as fast as they are, they are not as fast as the speed of a bullet. No amount of force can kill you with a single blow as well as a bullet. Catching a bullet with your empty hand and dodging it can only be done by a handful of strong people who stand at the pinnacle of martial arts. He did not think that Leo could do it. Youre looking for death. As if he had been insulted, Nathaniel was full of irritation, Do you believe Ill really shoot? Do it. Leo grinned, I have an iron head. Nathaniel was dumbfounded, it was the first time he had seen someone making such a request. Not only was he not afraid when confronted with the pistol, but he yfully joked about having an iron head. If he hadnt had an arm ruined by Leo earlier, he would have thought he had run away from a mental hospital. Okay, thats what you said! Nathaniels eyes chilled as he decided to fire a shot to scare him first. And dont hit him where it hurts, just let him bleed casually. The next moment, he aimed at Leos left leg and pulled the trigger. The bullets shot violently through and spun towards Leo. Nathaniels eyes became even more fierce. However, Leo moved just two steps and the bullet hit a nk. What? At once, Nathaniels eyes widened incredulously. Did he miss? Or did Leo escape? The crowd in the surrounding stands was also shocked to the core. He actually dodged the bullet?! Leoughed, Like I said, this thing is a pile of broken brass in my eyes, not nearly as threatening as you not holding a gun. Nathaniels face was gloomy to the extreme, but in his heart he felt a great pressure. Leo continued with a smile, A gun is something you dont know as much about as I do, and it can only be used to maximum effect in the hands of a connoisseur. You dont know how to use a gun in the first ce, and pulling it out at this moment will only cut into your fighting ability further. These words made Nathaniel very incredulous. But he would not have been so surprised if only he had known who Leo was. Not to mention bullets, he has faced enemy mortars and rocket-propelled grenades. A mere pistol is childs y. Beans of cold sweat ran down Nathaniels forehead, and he fired a few more shots at Leo undeterred. This time, Leo did not dodge and just stood motionlessly in ce. As a rule, it is impossible for Nathaniel to miss a shot from such a close distance. But still, nothing happened to Leo. How is this possible Howe youre not doing anything at all? Nathaniel waspletely dumbfounded and his hand was trembling as he gripped the gun. Leo smiled teasingly before spreading his palms. Several metal slugs were casually thrown on the ground by Leo. Surprisingly, all of them were bullets fired by Nathaniel. The warhead is ckened and the head is deeply depressed, as if it has suffered some kind of violent impact. At once, Nathaniel was struck by a heavy blow, and a deep fear spread through his heart. Leo, who actually caught his bullet with his empty hand! I told you, this thing is a pile of scrap metal. Leo smiled and then took a big step towards Nathaniel. This time, its a real death blow! Chapter 625 Abolishing the Martial Arts Association Leos low footsteps sounded like the sound of death, resounding in Nathaniels mind and sounding the final countdown of his life. At this moment, everyones eyes in the stadium were focused on Leos body. From the top to Cassius, from the bottom to the people of Hopkins, all of them had shock in their eyes. A martial artist has a gun, which is undoubtedly a disaster on top of a disaster. Martial artists are particrly perceptive and can sense the slightest breeze. Martial artists uracy is exceptionally strong, and even if something is a thousand miles away, it can hit with a single blow. However, not only did Leo repeatedly dodge the guns in Nathaniels hands, but instead he took the bullets with his empty hands. Its unbelievable and unheard of! Cindy was already scared, sitting in her seat shivering, her face pale. Nathaniel was fighting in her ce, and if that Commander of Wyverns pursued the matter, it would definitely be traced back to her. To offend such a powerful martial artist would really be a very foolish thing to do. Daniels pupils also burst open, looking at Leo incredulously. From his body, he sensed an extremely terrifying aura and was silenced like a mole to an elephant. Arie finally calmed down then. The moment Nathaniel pulled out his gun just now, she was really worried that Leo would be shot and killed. Lydias eyes also went into a trance. At that moment just now, she really saw the shadow of Leo. Dont, donte any closer Nathaniel looked at Leo with a horrified expression on his face, the scene of thetter catching a bullet with his bare hands just now hadpletely made him feel scared. He is a martial artist insider and knows how strong internal energy is needed to catch a bullet with his bare hands. He asked himself if he would dare to catch a bullet with his bare hands. This Commander of Wyverns is really something. Nathaniel continued to point his gun at Leo, but as if he didnt see it, Leo still walked forward in stride. Finally, stepping in front of him, looking at him condescendingly. Put the gun down. Leos eyes were indifferent as he said, The bullets of a Cortel pistol are usually 11. 43mm per round, and at such a close distance, they can blow the head of an ordinary person with one shot, but they can do little damage to martial artist. Also, the Cortel pistol does not have a spare magazine and can only fire seven rounds, you have just fired all seven and now your pistol is out of ammunition. As the calm words finished, Nathaniel trembled with fear. It was surprising that Leo knew so much about guns. Martial artists have the pride, and generally being martial artists, especially a powerful one, will not touch weapons such as firearms. Not to mention understanding. Yet Leo knew so much about firearms, which means he must have had frequent contact with them before. What are you you really are? Nathaniel looked at Leo in horror, his voice trembling. Leo said with a smile, Didnt I tell you a long time ago? I am the Commander of Wyverns. Commander of Wyverns? Nathaniels eyes froze for a moment, then he became more emotional, I said your true identity! Not a code name! The smile on Leos face became even more teasing, This is my true identity, I am the Commander of Wyverns. Nathaniel did not believe it at all and bean sweat ran down his forehead. Dont you want to know who I am? Youre going to die soon anyway, so Ill grant you that wish. Leo said with a smile. I heard that the Watts familys the twin killers are your fellow disciples? Leo suddenly said something unrted. Leo had kept his voice low enough that only he and Nathaniel could hear it. Hearing these words, Nathaniel immediately flinched, not understanding why Leo was asking this question. The twin killers are indeed his fellow disciples, but not very rted. Its basically a solitary person. On the night of the Watts family shuffle, when the twin killers died at the hands of Leo, Nathaniel, apart from marvelling, also gained a certain understanding of Leos strength. What Cole said was true; Leo was really a strong man. But Leo is no longer allowed to participate in the Northern Conference, so why the sudden mention of the twin killers? As Nathaniel stared in amazement, Leo slowly lifted the iron mask he wore over his face, revealing a bit of his real face. The moment he saw the real face, Nathaniels pupils stretched. Its you?! Nathaniels whole face was full of incredulity as if he had been struck by lightning. The Commander of Wyverns is Leo. No wonder he would know about the twin killers. Leo put his mask back on, then slowly attached himself to squat down and said softly in Nathaniels ear, Let me tell you another secret, I use the name Commander of Wyverns to fight, in fact it is not a fake name, but - I am the real Commander of Wyverns. As soon as Leos words left his mouth, Nathaniel was shocked beyond words, his whole body was like sieve chaff, unable to say a word. You you are Nathaniel looked at Leo and was tempted to say the next words. But it was as if his throat was being held down, unable to say thosest two words. He is the Commander of Wyverns, which is why he is so strong. He is the Commander of Wyverns, which is why he is so familiar with firearms. He is the Commander of Wyverns, so he could catch bullets with his bare hands as easily as eating and drinking water. Nathaniel thought he was in control of Leos life, not knowing that it was he himself who was truly in control of his destiny. Nathaniel was so limp that he couldnt even lift a single ounce of strength to even escape. The word Commander of Wyverns alone was enough to crush him to death! Go to hell. Leos tone was cold. The next moment, heshed out and grabbed Nathaniels neck with a direct force.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Nathaniels neck was snapped directly by Leo. His body slowly slid down to its death, and Nathaniels eyes were filled with horror, as if he had seen something horrible in life. President! You actually killed the president of the Hopkins Martial Arts Association in front of Mr. Martial Maestro? How are you! With the death of Nathaniel, the entire Hopkins Martial Arts Association was left without a head, and each one of them looked terrified and shouted out in rm. The whole stadium caused an uproar all of a sudden. Nathaniels death was like throwing a boulder into a calmke, sshing water everywhere. The three major Hopkins giants were all dumbfounded. The president of the Hopkins Martial Arts Association actually dead? The others also looked at Leo with dead eyes, thinking he was going to be finished! However, Leo was fearless and said in a low voice, As the president of the Martial Arts Association, Nathaniel has already made a big mistake by disobeying the martial arts and bringing in a gun privately. He wanted to kill me, and I killed him, what is wrong with that? Leos voice rumbled and echoed throughout the ring. Those members of the Hopkins Martial Association who were shouting were also dumbfounded for a moment. Yeah, their president shot first, and theres no one else to me for his death. From now on, the Hopkins Martial Arts Association ceases to exist! Leo announced. Chapter 626 The Assembly’s Dark Secret Therge gymnasium echoed with Leos low, thunderous voice. There was silence all around, and thousands of spectators stared in awe at the sound of Leos voice. With a single word, he actually decided the life and death of the Hopkins Martial Arts Association. Who can have this kind of courage and boldness? If it had been uttered by the average person, anyone would have thought it was a joke. But the fact that it was said by Leo, who sessively killed Nathaniels brothers, makes it very credible. From now on, the Martial Arts Association will cease to exist in Hopkins. Both Arie and Cindy also looked at Leo in shock. No one expected that Leo would not only win the Conference, but also destroy the Hopkins Martial Arts Association in the process. Suddenly, an icy gaze looked over andnded on Cindy. At once, Cindys body went cold all over, and with a poof, her whole body slid down from the chair in a mess and sat on her buttocks on the floor. Nathaniel had made it clear before he took to the stage that he was representing Cindy, proving that the two had had private contact. Now that Nathaniel is dead, Cindy naturally cannot escape the me. Leos eyes were cold, falling on Cindy as if scattering the temperature of her entire body. Cindy then felt like she had fallen into an ocean of ice, some peoples eyes could kill! Go, take me away now! Cindy eximed with a panicked look on her face. She was now too frightened to even stand up. On the side, Daniel also sensed the danger and was filled with awe. From such a distance, a mere nce scared Cindy to her six senses. This Commander of Wyverns is a supreme master! Protect Miss Cindy! Daniel called for guards and carried Cindy out. She had a feeling that if she stayed here any longer, she would be killed. Arie did not stop it, but watched it all in a t manner. She was in a much better mood with the absence of Cindy. Why dont you go? Arie faintly swept a nce at Daniel, who was still standing by, and asked. Daniel smiled, I want to protect you. Arie smiled and said nothing more. Martial Maestro sitting at the top had long since seen that this Commander of Wyverns was Leo, and he had to obey his words. With a big wave of his hand, he announced aloud, The Hopkins Martial Arts Association needs to be reorganised, and all members merged into the Pearl Martial Arts Association. When Martial Maestro speaks, it basically symbolises that everything has been settled down. Each of the members of the Hopkins Martial Arts Association had faces ashen, their hearts full of resentment. In fact, even if Martial Maestro did not say anything, the Hopkins Martial Arts Association would not survive for long. Because the number one and two figures of the Association, both dead at the hands of the same person, the Martial Arts Association is a scattered mess and cannot exist for long. The crowd looked in horror at Leo, the man who had personally overthrown the Hopkins Martial Arts Association. Remember his name: Commander of Wyverns. Leo swept a faint nce at the judge, Still not announcing the result? The dumbfounded judge came to his senses before announcing, The winner, the Commander of Wyverns! Leo slowly stepped off the stage and was greeted by an imposing middle-aged man. It was Karl.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He passed by Leo. Both men looked askance at each other subconsciously. This time, Leo did not restrain himself and released the aura of his body. At once, both of them felt as if a huge mountain had been thrown over them. Karl was shocked, and Leo was even more shocked. His father-inw was actually so strong. Next round, Karl Henderson, vs the Cohen Leo sat in the waiting room, watching his father-inw fight, and by the way, getting a feel for his father-inws exact strength. However, it was Karl who won by an overwhelming margin against Cohens master. Leos eyes were shocked as he sensed that this might not be Karls full strength. A strong man from the Newman family also made an appearance, an expert called Luke Miller. Another Miller? Leos face changed slightly and he couldnt help but look at Cassius at the top. Only Cassius could be seen with a faint smile on his face even after seeing Lukee out, obviously satisfied. Even Luke is on the field, this is Mr. Millers brother! But theyre not really brothers, theyre recognized. They are in the same Westernd and he had saved Mr. Millers life several times, he also changed his surname to Miller in order to follow him. Next to them, there was a lot of chatter about where Luke wasing from. Only then did it dawn on Leo, that this Luke was the brother Cassius had recognized. There was a lunch break and the results of the final elimination rounds were in. Leo, Karl, Luke, and a strong member of the Byrne n were selected. The final name of the Commander of Wyverns wille from among these four. Leo intends to get out of here. Mr. Commander of Wyverns, please stay! At that moment, an anxious cry suddenly came from behind. Leo frowned and looked back, only to see several men in suits sweating profusely as they chased after him. Who are you? Leo did not know these men in suits. They smiled and introduced themselves. Of course you dont know us, but we know you, Commander of Wyverns! We are from Hopkins Gaming and Entertainment and have a deal we would like to do with you. From the bookies? At the sound of his words, Leos expression turned strange for a moment. Then it dawned on him and his expression turned teasing. Where there is an element of athleticism in it, there is no shortage of them. Set odds for each yer, the stronger the yer, the lower the odds, the weaker the yer, the higher the odds. Its all about giving people the opportunity to get rich overnight. To put it in perspective, after each game, a big moneymaker will use the game as a bet to open and manipte. If the game goes in a direction that pleases those in the money, they will make money. The opposite would be a big loss. The same goes for the Nortnd Conference. Apetition of this magnitude, with many interests intertwined behind it, cannot be absolutely fair and just. Whats the matter with you guys? Leo asked indifferently. Those men gave a dryugh and said, We want to do a sure-fire business with you. How could Leo not understand what they meant? At once, he smiled meaningfully. Pretending not to hear it, interested, he said with a smile, What kind of surefire business? When they saw that Leo had taken the bait, the smiles on their faces grew even bigger and their attitudes became even more attentive. They did not say so immediately, but opened a leather case. Inside, it was a tter of banknotes. At a rough calction, it would be several million, to say the least. Leo said in surprise, The money is The men smiled, And all this money is for you, Mr. Commander of Wyverns, as long as you do what we want you to do. Leo nodded, What do you want me to do? Only then did they speak up, I hope that at the final in the afternoon, you will deliberately concede defeat and give the championship of the Northern Conference to Mr. Luke Miller. Having said this, they also looked around warily. Only after making sure no one was paying attention here did he continue to lower his voice and said, Mr. Commander of Wyverns, this is only half of the money, there is a lot more money waiting for you if you follow ourpany. At that, Leo did not move and smiled. It was pretty much what he thought it would be. His surface changed slightly, and his tone was surprised: Isnt that manipting the results of thepetition? If it gets out, yourpanys reputation will be ruined. The men, however,ughed lightly. Youre an amateur, Mr. Commander of Wyverns, thats true, but weve been very sessful every time! Do you know why? Because behind the Nortnd Conference, there are many giantpanies involved, and if all that money was extracted, it would be an astronomical amount! Everyone wants to make a fortune off the asion, otherwise there wouldnt be such a thing as betting out there. Do as we say and you will not only make a lot of money, but he will also meet a lot of high society gold masters and follow them, thats the way to go! Leo looked hesitant, But what if someone reports it? It wont be reported, how could it be reported? Who would dare? Theyughed even more: Whoever is so ungrateful, his life will be over, the bosses wont let him go, its in the way of everyones money! And it would also require the acting skills of you. They looked at Leo and continued tough, Its a skill how to act real, act like one and not be seen by the audience. Leos face looked faint: The first of this Northernd Assembly is going to guard the Northernd in the future, if its done so secretly, what will happen if strong enemiese to the Northernd in the future? The men looked at each other, not knowing what to say for a moment. They just want to make money, who cares about that? Theyughed, Its not that serious, the Northernd is now so solid that no strong enemy wille. Mr. Commander of Wyverns, dont really think of yourself as a Commander of Wyverns just because your code name is Commander of Wyverns, its so silly! Listen to us, give the title to Mr. Miller and the Newman family wins so that everyone can make money! They said and handed over the money. Leo was silent for a moment, but finally pushed it back. No, take it back, but I will do as you say and deliberately admit defeat this afternoon. Leo said. The men froze, then went back with joy. The owner of the bettingpany, Zain Powell,ughed so hard that tears came out of his eyes when he found out. Haha, this fool, dont even want the money sent to his door, its fine if he doesnt want it, keep the money for now and give it to you guys as a bonus after the Nortnd Conference is over. Zain said to the men. Thank you, boss! The men were so excited that they all burst intoughter. How in the world can someone be so stupid? On the other hand, Leo had already made contact with Martial Maestro. Martial Maestro was furious at his words, Does Cassius know about this? Leo narrowed his eyes and shook his head, He doesnt look like someone who would do this, he should not know. Its someone under him trying to please him, deliberately manipting the course of the game. Go and find out whats going on. Chapter 627 Too out of Touch A phone call was made by Martial Maestro to investigate this matter thoroughly. The Martial Arts Association, not to mention the fact that it is only rted to martial arts, has many other things that extend out from it. People in power circles need to befriend powerful martial artists, that way they can ensure that their lives are not in danger. It was through these contacts that Martial Maestro went to look into the matter. This will take time, but what is certain is that there will be a result after the Northern Conference is over today. Martial Maestro put down his phone and said to Leo. Leo nodded and stopped caring. He was relieved that Martial Maestro was going to take care of this. Come on, young master, lets go to lunch. For the rest of the day, Martial Arts took Leo to the special VIP dining room. The restaurants here are sponsored by many expensive restaurants. The Nortnd Conference itself is a huge signboard with greatmercial impact. It would be an investment in itself to open a restaurant within the Northern Territory Assembly. This is why, for example, there are many restaurantpanies that do not want sponsorship fees and do so for free. These expensive restaurants are only essible to people of high status, such as Valenham royal family, the Martial Maestros and Cassius, the Guardian of the Westernd. Further down the list, there are a number of lower level restaurants, again with free sponsorship. Hey, isnt that your wife? Suddenly, Martial Maestro stopped in his tracks and pointed to a restaurant not far below, amazed. With a puzzled look on his face, Leo also looked away. Just below, in the dining room, Lydia was standing there, next to a young couple-looking man and woman. The woman looked young and pretty, but her face was heavily made up and looked too pale, as if she had applied a thickyer of face powder, which was quite out of ce. However, she looked at Lydia with disdain, her mouth chattering and saying something else. At the womans words, Lydias face turned pale but she did not speak, a helpless look in her eyes. It was clear that she did not want to argue with them, but the other side kept on biting. The woman also had her arm around a middle-aged man next to her in a loving manner. The middle-aged man had the appearance of a gentleman, but his eyes were actually smiling as he surveyed Lydias figure. The eyes linger for a long time, especially on some special parts. Lydia had to keep her legs together to prevent being seen something she shouldnt be. Leos face immediately sank as he turned his head and said to Martial Maestro, Theres no need to wait for me, Ill eat with my wife. Okay. Martial Maestro also saw the young masters displeasure, and did not say anything as he left straight away. Leo walked towards there with great strides, while, in his heart, he was puzzled. In the morning, Lydia had made it clear that she couldnt show the slightest interest in the Northernd Conference and wouldnte to watch the finals, but why did shee anyway? There is a time limit for ticket checking at the Northernd Congress, and tickets can only be checked within an hour in the morning, after which you cannot enter even if you have a ticket. The fact that Lydia can appear here means that she entered in the morning. However, before she could walk in, she heard the sultry woman sneer at Lydia, Lydia, youre too out of touch, arent you? Everyone attended the rare reunion, but you didnte, and you even withdrew from the group. Youve married and started your ownpany, so you dont think of us old ssmates anymore? Leo raised an eyebrow, this woman was Lydias ssmate? Leo remembered that Lydias university was overseas, so it could only be a high school alumnus. Only to hear the sultry woman continue. We know that yourpany is the L Group, which is still very big, and you are now a billionaire, but so what? Youve worked so hard for so many years to catch up to what we married well? The sultry woman took the arm of the middle-aged man beside her and smiled smugly, Lydia, let me introduce to you, this is my husband, Wyatt Simpson, the vice president of Ying Huang Betting.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Betting, you know? You cant y, in a word, that profit of yourpany, in front of my husband, its not worth mentioning, its earned back in a day! Miss Hendeson, Ive heard a lot about you. Wyatt smirked as he surveyed Lydia and extended a somewhat greasy,rge hand to her. Hello. Lydias eyebrows kept raising, already on the verge of an outburst. But good manners still kept her from exploding, yet she did not extend her hand to shake Wyatts. Wyatts heart was slightly irritated, how insensitive she was! Leo, who was not far away, listened to their conversation and was stumped for a moment. Ying Huang Betting wasnt it the bookmaker he had asked Martial Maestro to check out? Such a coincidence? Lara, people have their own way, you dont need to worry about mypanys affairs. I have to eat, so you guys should leave me alone. Lydia said in a nonchnt manner, giving the order of expulsion. This sultry woman is called Lara, a native of Valenham and a high school ssmate of Lydia. It was also said to be Lydias former roommate. Because she was jealous of Lydias looks, she conspired with several other roommates to iste Lydia. She thought she had inflicted a great deal of psychological trauma on Lydia, but unbeknownst to her, the lonely Lydia was desperate for such peace and quiet. However, as if she did not hear the meaning of Lydias words, Lara did not want to leave at all, but instead chatted more freely. Lydia, I heard you got married, your husband is the one who raped you five years ago, right? And you gave him a child? Lara pretended to be surprised andughed, The whole Valenham knows it, you have not returned to Valenham for so long, is it because of this, afraid of being looked down upon by your family, so you dare not return? Lydias face sank. Before, no matter how much Lara unted her, she would not have reacted. But when ites to her husband and daughter, she cant stand it. Lara was looking around as if she hadnt noticed. By the way, where is your husband? Youve been married for five years and we still dont know what your husband looks like? Right, this is the Nortnd Conference, not everyone can get in, your husband is a poor man, how can he be here? Laraughed loudly and said to Lydia. A hint of anger finally appeared in Lydias eyes, Lara, have you said enough? Gee, Lydia, I was just kidding, why are you really angry? Lara then smiled and apologised, suddenly remembering something and said. Lydia, its no fun to eat alone, today is the North Conference and our high school reunion, Im the organizer, specially set the reunion here, is it good? Saying that, Lara took Lydias hand, Come with me to the reunion, meet old ssmates by the way, have a meal together and chat or something. Lydias face paled and she waved it away, Dont touch me, Im not interested! Seeing Lydia resisting so much, Laras face also looked a bit ufortable. Lydia, you are disrespectful. What if I have to ask you to go today? Laras tone was harbouring a hint of anger. Wyatt also extended an invitation to Lydia, Miss Hendeson, to be honest, there is another reason for Laras reunion today, and that is that they are all begging me to take them to y betting, which is a great opportunity to get rich overnight. Chapter 628 Lost All Money After Wyatt finished these words, Laras face changed slightly. For this statement is tantamount to revealing the purpose of her reunion. Its for her husband to exin how to y betting. To put it bluntly, its brainwashing to get more people toe and wash their brains. She had already checked, and of all her ssmates, Lydia was the richest and had the highest value. If they can trick Lydia intoing in, they will make a fortune and will not rest until they have made Lydia lose her familys money. Lydia naturally heard the purpose of this reunion and her eyes were slightly cold at once. You are gathering gambling and illegal pyramid schemes, and if I am ruthless, I can sue you! Lydia looked at Lara and Wyatt with a cold gaze and said in a cold voice. Lara was stunned, obviously not expecting Lydia to be so desperate, her face was unpleasant, but she was not half afraid. Lydia, I am helping you, the existence of the bettingpany is, in itself, legal, what are you going to sue us for? Laras face was full of irritation. Wyatt just smiled and said, Miss Hendeson, you are like many amateurs who do not understand betting and have prejudices and misconceptions about it. The original intention of the bookies was to enjoy the game with a little more probability of the fun nature of the game, which, in itself, is legitimate. Why do so many people go into betting even if they have lost all their money, because of human nature. Wyatts smile made Lydia feel very ufortable. It is human nature to be a gambler, and betting just rationalises the gambler type of person, who is convinced that there is always a chance of getting rich overnight and turning the big picture around. But they all ended up falling into the abyss, with their wives and families torn apart. Lydia said coldly, her words resistant. Wyatt smiled, Thats because they dont know how to y, they dont have the know-how or the method. If someone takes them, then its a very different story. Im the vice-president of Ying Huang Betting and I know the rules and timing of the maniption, whether to buy big or small, at what time of day and who to buy to win, there are tricks to it all. Lydia was cold and silent, she was determined not to touch such things anyway. Lydia, dont be insensitive, my husband has said that he will take you to y, that is basically no risk of losing money, this is much more risky than your business! Lara pointed at Lydia and said. However, Lydias face remained calm throughout: I wont touch these things, and I wont let anyone around me touch them either, so you can all give up. Seeing Lydia refused, a hint of anger surfaced on the faces of both Lara and Wyatt. Its so hard to meet old school friends, you have toe with me to meet them! Lara suddenly grabbed Lydias hand and tried to take her away by force. Let go! What do you want Lydias face was suddenly flustered; she was pregnant now and could not get into a violent confrontation with anyone. Coupled with the number of peopleing and going, Lydia was really taken away by Lara. Stop it! It was at this point that a low bellowing voice came from behind them. Lydia looked back and the moment she saw Leo, a smile appeared on her face all of a sudden, Honey, why are you here? Leo said with a smile, I was going to look for Marie and the others, but I didnt expect to run into you. Lydia did not say anything, the reason she came to Hopkins Stadium was because she suspected that the Commander of Wyverns was Leos. But it hasnt been discovered yet. At this moment when she bumped into Leo here, her suspicions were heightened. Leo did not notice those little thoughts of Lydia. At this moment, he was looking coldly at Lara and Wyatt: My wife doesnt want to go, do you still want to force her to go? With a snap, he grabbed Laras wrist. Ah! Lara immediately screamed out in misery, she just felt like her wrist was being mped by two pieces of iron and squeezed continuously. Let go of my wife! Wyatts face changed greatly, also with anger, and he rebuked angrily towards Leo. Leo snapped back and gave him a cold look. It was this one nce that immediately made Wyatt goose down. Thats a cold look! Let go! Let go! My hand is going to break Lara screamed miserably and immediately let go of Lydias hand. Leo let go of Laras hand, who wailed and retracted her own hand, rubbing it over and over. Coming back to her senses, Lara looked at Lydia with a fierce face and said angrily, Lydia, is this your husband? Hes so bold, how dare he strike at me? Leo was much more at ease as Lydia gently took Leos arm and nced at Lara, Hes my husband, is there a problem? Leos eyes were t: If you dont strike at my wife, I naturally wont strike at you. You Lara looked Leo up and down, especially when she saw that he was dressed in an outfit that was ordinary, her face became even more furious: You punk, dont think that just because you married Lydia, a rich woman, you can be unscrupulous, why dont you hurry up and kneel down and apologize to us! Leo had almost broken her wrist just now and till now she was still in pain, so it was absolutely impossible for Lara to swallow this. Leo was instantly amused: Kneel down to you? Apologize? Why? Lara smiled and her anger increased, My husband is the vice president of Ying Huang Betting, which is muchrger than your L Group, arent you afraid of offending us? The smile on Leos face grew even bigger: The vice president of Ying Huang Betting? Is there a special inside source to guide the direction of the opening? Lara was slightly surprised and nced back at Wyatt, Is that so, Honey? She didnt particrly know anything about that aspect of betting, she was just responsible for recruiting her old ssmates, bringing them together and then getting Wyatt to brainwash them. Wyatt ufortably straightened his chest and smiled, It seems that you know quite well. I do have ess to first-hand information from inside Emperor Entertainment, and the probability of opening a profitable business with this information is upwards of eighty percent. Many of Laras ssmates have already begged me to take them along, and even gave me a big red packet each. Now, you should understand how lucrative it is to follow me and y betting, right? Its basically a sure thing.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Speaking of this, Wyatts face unconsciously carried an air of arrogance. Lydia was cold-faced and clearly disliked the money earned in this way. Leoughed softly and looked at Wyatt and suddenly shook his head, I can tell you responsibly that the next piece of information you get first-hand will make you bleed to death. What?! The words are amazing! After Leo finished saying this, everyone was shocked. Not only Lara and Wyatt were dumbfounded, but even Lydia, too, looked at Leo with an incredulous look. What are you talking about? She had thought that Leo would fight back, but she did not expect Leo to say something like that. The results of the opening are controlled by the bookies, only insiders can do to change the results, how dare Leo say such things? And there was something disturbing in Lydias heart. The bettingpanies are behind many big money bets, and if they lose, it will be the big money makers behind them that will be invoked. Haha Aftering back to their senses, both Lara and Wyatt couldnt help butugh. Wyatt, in particr,ughed so hard that tears came out of his eyes and looked at Leo as if he was looking at a fool. Im the vice president of gaming, I have first-hand information, what do you know? Wyatt pointed at Leo with a disdainful look in his eyes. Lara also looked at Lydia with a mocking face, Lydia, it seems that the husband you found is not only wasted, but also has a low IQ. It is impossible for a normal person to think with their brain. Hearing Lara mock Leo, Lydias face was unpleasant. She wanted to say a few words for Leo, but it was hard for her to ask. It was ridiculous about what Leo said! Whats happening? Isnt this the school beauty of the year, Lydia? Who is this man? It cant be Lydias husband, can it? Suddenly, a group of people came up behind them. Lydias face became pale, these were all old ssmates called by Laras group reunion. A pair of eyes looked at them as if they were animals in a zoo. When her old ssmates arrived, Lara was immediately excited and spoke with even more enthusiasm. Let me introduce to you all, this one is the husband of Lydia, he just said that if we follow my husband and ce bets on the opening, we will lose all our money! Hahahaha As soon as Lara finished speaking, those old ssmates immediately burst outughing. Dude, do you know anything about betting? Just talking nonsense there? Do you know who Laras husband is? The Vice President of Ying Huang Betting! What people say about inside information is golden advice, and what you say? Its all joke nonsense! Lydia, you used to have so many rich guys chasing you at school, its just that you couldnt see any of them, why did you still find such a loser? They chattered, not believing Leos words at all, and scolded Lydia in passing. However, Leo remained unruffled and even looked at them with some amusement. Ive advised you all, believe it or not, its your business, dont lose your money when the results of the openinge out. Leo chuckled implicitly. Wyatt shook his head, Everyone, listen to me, all buy Luke Miller, it will definitely be him who ends up being number one in the Northernd Conference! Yes! Yes! One by one, those men and women were brainwashed and all bet on Luke Miller. Others, even put their entire family fortune on the line. Lydias eyes were full of shock, she did not understand before why gamblers would go crazy. Now, she finally understood. Lydia, you have onest chance, will you call the bet or not? Lara said to Lydia, Yourpany is about to go even further. Leo declined for Lydia, No need, wishing you all sess. Having said that, he took Lydias hand and intended to leave. Lara looked at them like fools, Not even wanting the money delivered to your hands, what a fool! Just you wait, once the Northern Conference is over, everyone here will be worth twice as much as you! Chapter 629 Can’t Find My Way The lunchtime get-together was soon over. During lunch, Wyatt went on and on about the game to the students at the reunion and fooled them into cing bets. Most of them have put up their savings over the years, and even more, have asked their parents to borrow money and put their lives on the line. Gamblers are crazy, and the world is still dominated by the working ss. They are not poor, nor are they rich, with heavy mortgages and car payments bending their backs. They often wonder what it is that people live for and how nice it would be to be rich overnight. Now that they have such an opportunity, they will naturally give it their all. All the people involved in the reunion, all the money invested, amounted to over 30 million. This is already an astronomical amount for the average person. But to the capitalist, it is nothing more than the money for a deck of chess cards, which is simply too little. Wyatt sighed, his face full of regret. Honey, whats wrong? Those fools are throwing so much money at once! Lara looked on from the sidelines at the transfer in her mobile phone and was so happy that her eyes blinked. She had never seen so much money in her life. Wyatt, however, looked at Lara like a turd: What do you know, only such a small amount of money is not enough money for that Lydia to invest once, if we can pull Lydia down, the rest of our lives will be worry-free. Lara thought about it, with the current scale of L Group, which time was the cooperation less than 30 million? Anything less than 30 million is a small project is not in her eyes. Gotta find a way to pull her down Wyatt muttered. Lara giggled, Its simple, shes a businesswoman, as long as we let those old ssmates of mine make money for the first time and their value doubles tenfold straight away, shell definitely be unbnced in her heart. Shes worked hard for five or six years to get to this point in her business, were just following along and putting in some money to catch up with her, who would do such a hard job? At that, Wyatt nodded, That makes sense, and when she gets her heart set on it, all that money shes worked so hard to earn from her business will be in our pockets. At that moment, Wyatts phone rang, and it was actually his boss, the chairman of Ying Huang Betting, who was calling. Hey, Mr. Powell, whats up? Zain said, Thetest news, that biggest dark horse of the Northernd Assembly will face Luke next, but he is already nning to give in, so the champion will definitelye between Luke and Karl, tell all your people to bet on Luke. Really? At these words, Wyatts face turned red with excitement. This time, its no longer a matter of probability, its a matter of ten to one. Lara was also excited, How about I buy some too? Okay, you buy some too, its a sure thing. After Wyatt learned that the Commander of Wyverns would let give in, Lara followed suit and bought half a million. Its not much, its the money shes saved up over the years. After cing her bets, Lara kept giggling, already imagining her mboyant life when she became a celebrity. Meanwhile, Leo took Lydia to find a dining area and sat down, ordering some dishes. Nathaniel of the Hopkins Martial Arts Association is dead, killed by the Commander of Wyverns. While waiting for the dishes, Lydia suddenly spoke up and looked at Leo and said. The eyes looked like they were suggesting something. Leo sure knew that Nathaniel was dead? It was he who killed Nathaniel! But he couldnt show it, pretending that he had just learned about it and smiled, Is that so? It seems that Commander of Wyverns, is quite strong. Lydias beautiful eyes stared straight at Leo: He looks a lot like you. Leo pretended, and Lydia had no choice but to simply say it directly. Leo froze for a moment, thenughed, Hes not me. Lydia was silent for a while and looked at Leo and said, Leo, whether that Commander of Wyverns is you or not, I hope you can fight less, I Lydia lowered her head and gently touched her somewhat slightly bulging stomach, None of us would want anything to happen to you. These words touched Leos heart deeply. Especially this gesture of Lydias hand gently touching her alone moved Leo beyond measure. Five years ago, when she gave birth to Emilia, she was not able to be there herself. With the second child, he must be there to the end. Dont worry, I cant leave you guys alone. Leo gently held Lydias hand. After eating, Leo and Martial Maestro met and made peace. There have been results. Surveyors from the authorities are already heading this way, but without the most direct evidence, its difficult to work the case. At that, Leo smiled, not caring: Check the detailed books of Ying Huang Betting, count every single flow of their funds in these years, we can definitely find the problem. Martial Maestros face changed, Thats a big job! Leo waved his hand, That wouldnt be something Id worry about, isnt the point of their departments existence to bring shady practices to light? The lunch break passed quickly and the afternoon finals were about to begin. Four yers have started waiting. Please ask Commander of Wyverns, and Luke Mr. Miller toe to the stage! The host announced. A mountain of cheers came straight from the surrounding crowd. Lara and Wyatt are also inside. They all looked at Luke with an excited look on their faces. They bet all their money on Luke that he would be thest toe first in the Northern Conference. Soon after, Leo and Luke took to the stage. You are the Commander of Wyverns? Luke asked, looking at Leo with a yful face. Is there a problem? Leos face was cold as he responded indifferently. Hahahahaha In the ring, Luke erupted into a wildugh of disdain. Then, he stared closely at Leo and said, Ive seen your matches, indeed you are powerful, but you are still far from the title of Commander of Wyverns! The name of Commander of Wyverns will definitely be given to my brother in the end! Lukes eyes, as stern as a hawks, stared deadly at Leo. Leo was dumbfounded, Relying on a mere Northern Conference to decide who is the Commander of Wyverns? The Commander of Wyverns of the North, who should have fought and killed on the battlefield, what is the gold content of such a Northern Assembly?Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Leos tone was contemptuous and struck with a sneer. In his eyes, the Northernd Conference is just an asion used by merchants to make money. He felt sad for the country if it really relied on this one assembly to decide the title of Commander of Wyverns. What did you say? Lukes eyes turned gloomy all of a sudden, staring at Leo with a deadly stare. Leo smiled, Dont get me wrong, I just want to say, as Cassiuss brother, are you having trouble finding your way? Chapter 630 Unruly After Leo said these words, the whole gymnasium was silent. The people around were filled with dumbfounded, not only was he mocking Luke, but he was also questioning the entire Northernd Conference? These words instantly made Leo a target, and all those who had attended the Northernd Assembly were all looking at him with cold eyes. Seemingly sensing the gazes of the people around him, Lukes face sank slightly while heughed loudly, Youve offended everyone! If you offend me, there is still a chance of survival, but if you question the Northernd Conference, you are questioning my brother, Cassius, and there is no chance of survival! Luke spoke with arrogance in his tone. In the Wesnds, everyone respected and worshipped him. Because he was Cassiuss brother. On the battlefield, he was an expert who had saved Cassius from death many times. This kid is finished, he actually ran into Guardians brother, and it is said that this Luke is just a little weaker than Cassius. And hes mouthed off, and Luke wont let him off the hook. Hes dead! The crowd murmured, none of them without a mocking expression on their faces. Even Lara followed suit andughed, Wyatt, you take money to bribe him? Even if they really fight, hes no match for Luke, right? Indeed, from an outsiders point of view, Luke was full of murderous aura, and at a nce he was a strong man who had killed many people.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. But Leo was different, his aura was restrained and he looked no different from normal people. If it was really special, it would be the iron mask on his face. Wyatt did not say anything, just had a cold smile on his face. He is not concerned with the life and death of the yers, only with the final result. Arie was also nervous with sweaty palms. Lukes strength is decidedly stronger than Nathaniels, and even the experts within the Spencer n are not necessarily opponents. Will Leo seed? On top of the grandstand, Cassius leisurely sipped his tea, gazing out at the distant scenery, his mind seemingly not at all on the Northernd Conference. Because Luke had already made his appearance, this was destined to be a no-holds-barred battle. If it was just an ordinary fight, Luke wouldnt necessarily have hurt him, but who let him speak out of turn? Is that so? In response, Leo only smiled lightly, not taking it to heart at all. Even Cassius was no match for him, so how could Luke be a match for him? Seek death! Seeing that Leo remained so calm, even with a tone of mockery, Luke instantly became furious and charged directly at Leo. He moved his feet and quickly moved across towards Leo. As he was about toe in front of Leo, he leapt high into the air and delivered a leg whip, kicking hard at Leos head. However, Leo dodged the blow with a tight skim of his head. Luke was also slightly surprised, but not overly shocked. Leo still stood with his hands folded and smiled faintly, I said, if you want to fight, dont try, you cant test my strength, just go all out. How could he not see that Lukes blow just now was merely a test? Testing was all bullshit! Most people, as soon as theye up, use their full strength, because all anyone wants is to kill the opponent in the shortest possible time. Luke snorted, Asking me to give my all, are you qualified for that? With these words falling, Leo dodged and turned and actually arrived in front of Luke. With a kick, Luke was kicked out of the ring by Leo. How about now? Leo stood atop the ring, looking down on him from above. Quiet. Deadly silence. Everyone was dumbfounded. Even Cassius, who was on the stage, was filled with a dumbfounded expression, looking incredulously at this scene on the stage. His brother, Luke, was actually kicked off the stage by a random kick from the Commander of Wyverns? Not only that, Luke himself could not believe the scene and sat woefully in ce, looking at Leo. He was actually kicked off the stage? After a long period of dumbfounded silence, the whole gymnasium was in uproar. The favourite to win the title, Luke, actually got a kick off the stage?! How is this possible? Did I see it wrong? Some of them could not believe their eyes and rubbed them to keep looking. Even so, what he saw was still the scene of Luke sitting outside the ring in a state of distress. Luke was really out! How did that happen? Euan, Olly and Augus were all looking incredulously at the scene unfolding on the stage, their expressions brilliant. It ismon knowledge that the Newman n and Cassius, the Guardian of the Westernd, have a close rtionship. Originally, the Newman had hoped that Cassius would fight in person, but that was not possible. Because, Cassius is the organiser, he cannot fight in person. However, Cassius could have had his brother Luke fight for the Newman. How could the one who had saved Cassiuss life on the battlefield be weak? So they bet everything on Luke. The final championship is theirmon goal. But who would have thought that Luke, who was so powerful in their eyes, would be kicked out of the ring by a little man who was not known to them? The scene was so shocking that they couldnt believe it was real. Yes! Arie couldnt help but stand up and shout, her face full of excitement. Originally she was worried that Leo was no match, but now she sees that she was overthinking. Also gobsmacked were Lara and Wyatt. Laras body even went limp and slid out of its position, falling to the floor on its buttocks. After that, she could no longer stand up, and her pale face was filled with despair. Lost lost? What about my money? Half a million! Lara mumbled something like she was going crazy. The next moment, she jerked up and frantically grabbed Wyatts cor, screaming, Didnt you say that Luke would definitely win? You even said that your opponent would give in and admit defeat on purpose, howe he got kicked off the stage? Calm down, calm down Wyatts face was also unpleasant. He did get the inside information, from the gaming boss himself, so the information could not be wrong. The scene in front of him was alsopletely beyond his expectation! Luke got kicked off the stage! Ill make a phone call and ask Wyatts face was grim as he dialled Zains number. Little did he know that Zains side was also storming out. How do I know? I clearly had my men go and bribe that Commander of Wyverns! He also promised to give in howe now Zain was on the verge of passing out. Leos kick directly cost him hundreds of millions! What now Desperately looking for a remedy, Wyatt peeked at Laras almost hateful face. Lara hated to kill him if he didnt give an exnation. In short, the gymnasium was dead silent. Those present had thought that Luke would lose, but they did not expect him to lose sopletely and be kicked straight off the stage. Convincing? Leo was dressed in ck and hunting. He stood in the ring, his gaze cold, but still t. It was as if, it was a routine operation for him to kick Luke off the stage. Lukes face shifted moods and was full of gloom. It was too humiliating for him! Leo could see from Lukes expression that he was not convinced. Leo didnt mind it and continued indifferently, Since you are not convinced, then you cane up again and fight until you are convinced. At these words, the room was filled with astonishment. Both martial artists and the audience were dumbfounded. Did that mean that he shoulde back up and have another go at it? Luke also froze, and in reaction, he blushed even more gloomily. Is this your way of giving me a handout? ording to the rules of the Nortnd Conference, admitting defeat, or falling out of the field is considered a loss. He had already dropped out of the field, but Leo made hime back up, which made him feel insulted. A handout? Leoughed, I said I would fight until you were convinced, so you have countless chances. At these words, the crowd froze. Even Luke was looking at him incredulously. He no longer knew what to say except that he was arrogant. Others have been lucky enough to get a win from him. He doesnt want it? Lara and Wyatt were also dumbfounded. After a long moment of dumbfounded silence, both of them revealed their excitement at the same time. If the game ended like that, then the fact that they lost money would be sure. But Leo put Luke in power again, giving them hope again. That kick from Leo just now was too sudden, it was totally like a sneak attack, if they gave Luke another chance, they believed that it would be Luke who would win! In this way, the money they have put in can be paid back inrge quantities. What a turnaround! Lara and Wyatt were thrilled and hoped that Luke must say yes. Whats he doing? Aries eyes were wide and her expression was near copse. She couldnt understand why he had to be put on stage when the victory was already in his hands. Down on the field, Lukes eyes had be deep and, with murderous intent, hidden. Are you sure? Lukes voice was cold to the point of indifference. Sure. Don smiled and nodded. In the next instant, Luke, who was on the floor before, roared onto the stage. A far superior aura swept away like a storm, and the ground of the ring, to varying degrees, was shattered. The cracks in the ck leather boots on his feet spread out like a spiders web as if they were carrying a huge amount of force. At once, everyone drew in a breath of cold air. Even from a distance, they sensed an eerie aura of murder. In the stands, Cassius looked grave. Luke was on stage again at this point and if he didnt win, it would have been a huge loss of disgrace for him. In that case, as you wish! Lukes voice was cold and his eyes were murderous. Leo smiled and did not say a word. Mr. Luke Miller The judge on the side showed a difficult face and said to Luke, The conference has rules, falling off the stage is considered a loss, if youe back up, its not in line with the rules Without waiting for him to finish his sentence, Leo interrupted him. The rules are dead, the man is alive, lets have him get on the stage before the winner is decided, no matter how many times he falls off the stage. Chapter 631 Solve Confusion Leos voice was as loud as thunder and the people present looked at each other in disbelief. If they had previously held doubts about this yer called Commander of Wyverns, thinking that they had not encountered the experts represented by Valenham royal family, now, such doubts dissipated. Leo shattered the doubts with practical actions. This was because Luke was only stronger than the experts of Valenham royal family. Leo was willing to give Luke countless chances until he was convinced, and who dared to say such a thing except for the only other Martial Maestro and Cassius? Still not daring to make a decision, the referee could only look up at Cassius, the Guardian of the Westernd. He was the presiding officer of this Northern Conference, and if he shook his head, then Luke was definitely not allowed to go on stage. Cassius did not say anything just looked at Luke sharply and asked out loud, Luke, are you ready toe to your senses? There was no glory in taking the stage again, even if he won. When he lost, he was even more defeated and it would be embarrassing. Standing in the ring, Luke was under immense psychological pressure. But soon, his eyes became stern, like a sheathed sword. Brother, I have taken the stage, so naturally I am ready. Luke said in a deep voice. In that case, go ahead. Cassius waved his hand. At once, there was another round of apuse in the gym, all for Luke. Most of these people, who had bought bets, had bet on Luke to win. It was certainly the best boon for Luke to be back on the scene. Lara and Wyatt were also thrilled, as if they had been given a second life, their hearts pounding with nervousness. How they wish Luke could have knocked Leo out of power! That Commander of Wyverns is so arrogant, and hes actually talking about defeating and subduing Luke! Laras face was filled with a sinister look as she stared deadly at Leos figure. Everyone was a gambler and everyone had struggled for money so far. Anyone who cuts off peoples money is plotting to kill them. In Laras eyes, Leo was such a person. Wyatt, on the other hand, hurriedly called Zain: Hello, Mr. Powell, has Commander of Wyverns forgotten the agreement with us, you should find someone to remind him. After making this call, Wyatts heart settled down a lot. Obviously, he took the incident of Luke being kicked off the stage just now as an ident. In the corner of the gymnasium, Lydia was also full of tension as she watched the scene in the ring. She very much did not want Commander of Wyverns to lose. After thest miss, do you think you have a chance? Luke looked at Leo with cold eyes and said a cold voice. A miss? Leo narrowed his eyes and surveyed Luke, suddenly shaking his head, You and Cassius are worthy of being brothers, even your personality are exactly the same. At these words, Lukes eyes chilled, What did you say? Leo, however, had no interest in saying more. It was clear that Luke thought that was a sneak attack by his opponent just now, coupled with his own mistake, before he fell out of the field. Overly conceited, Cassius was the same way. Why did Leo target Luke so much? For one reason, he was Cassiuss brother and sent to the Nortnd Conference. What was the difference between this and Cassius attending the Northern Conference himself? Cheating in the light of day. Naturally, Leo would not allow the number one title to go to Luke. Again, it was meant to knock the wind out of Cassius. The next moment Huntertle began. Like a wild beast in frenzy, Lukeunched a fierce attack towards Leo. At the sight of this, most of the audience was abuzz with excitement. Because they saw Luke who was giving his all. At full strength, no one is a match! However, before they could rejoice, they were shocked by the scene before them. Lukes attack wasparable to a fierce wind and rain. Yet it did not even touch the corner of Leos coat, not even once. Leos eyes were tightly closed, as if he was asleep, but each time, he was able to avoid Lukes attack one step ahead. Its unbelievable! Lukes psychological defences were simrly somewhat crumbled by Leo. Because, each time, the opponent was close to hitting him, only to have him dodge in the end. Its like theres a line between him and Leo, seemingly within blinking distance, but just out of reach. Is that all you do, run around like a rat? Lukes eyes were full of anger. The constant inability to touch Leo makes Luke feel very nauseous. Leo suddenly stopped dodging andughed. Dont you understand, being in the West, that sometimes it is more important to retreat than to advance? At once, Luke froze, his gaze surprised as he looked at Leo. Indeed, being in the West, the war was constant, the enemys artillery could hit you at any moment. This is the time when dodging is particrly important. How can you fight a battle when a bullet has already hit you and killed you with a serious wound before youve even hit the other side? Leo paused and then continued, Since you want to fight, then lets fight. No sooner had the words left his mouth than Leo came up with a punch. Extremely fast. All Luke saw was a blurred streak that swept towards him. He didnt even have the reflex to dodge! He could only set up his arms and block. However, the moment the two made contact, Luke only felt like he had been hit by a truck and was once again knocked out of the ring. The room was dead silent. The audience was stunned. Even Lara and Wyatt were filled with dumbfounded faces. Luke was again knocked off the stage? There was a look of fear in their eyes. Come again. Leo stood atop the ring with a cold look on his face and said. On the stage, a look of shock finally appeared on Luke face. Who the hell are you? Leo didnt respond, just repeated the phrase. Come again. So Luke gritted his teeth and continued on stage.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. However, it was still a few strokes before the Leo was knocked off the stage. Come again. Repeatedly, time and time again, he was knocked off the stage. Luke had been knocked off the stage dozens of times in a row. Lara and Wyatt had looked dumbfounded. How was this possible? Gradually, however, Luke discovered something for himself. That was, hested longer in the hands of Leo. From being knocked off the stage in a sh at the start, to being able to get past two moves and finally being able tost a full half minute. It sounded very short. But when masters fight, its all in a sh. Half a minute, thats long enough. Come again. Leo said indifferently. Luke, however, did not immediately take to the stage. At the moment, he was staring incredulously at his hands, his eyes full of shock. He had reached a bottleneck in the martial arts. No matter how many wars he fought in, how many difficulties he experienced, he never broke through. But in Huntertle with Leo, he actually got a boost? Hes teaching me? Luke looked up incredulously at Leo. Chapter 632 Bribing Commander of Wyverns With this thought, Lukes eyes towards Leo no longer had the same killing intent as before, but were filled with shock. With this attitude, he took to the stage once more to wage war with Leo. Half a minuteter, he was still kicked out of the ring and dropped to the ground by Leo. But he climbed back up and looked at Leo incredulously. Just now, he had been mentally reciting the number of rounds he hadsted in Leos hands. It has gone from the initial one or two seconds to the current thirty-three seconds. How many times is this span? Luke was finallypletely convinced that Leo was teaching himself and helping him break through the bottleneck. The eyes that looked at Leo were filled with awe and gratitude. Come again. Leo stood on the stage and spoke in a t tone. Yes. Luke bowed slightly to Leo at the bottom of the stage before taking the stage again. The bows are exceptionally small and if you dont look closely, you cant even tell. However, it still stunned the entire audience, who were in a daze. Cassiuss brother is actually bowing to Leo? What the hell was he thinking? The audience could not understand this behaviour, as this man called Commander of Wyverns kicked him off the stage time and time again, and allowed him to take the stage again and again to continue the humiliation. If it was a normal person, they would have left a long time ago. But Luke has been on the stage again and again like a fool. And he bowed to Leo? Lara and Wyatt had been so shocked that they could not even utter a single word. Both of them were ashen. Although Huntertle between the Commander of Wyverns and Luke continued, everyone could see that Luke had lost this duel miserably! The two are not even at the same level of strength! Wyatt, do something, thats all my savings Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Lara was practically fainting, her face full of devastation. I am figuring it out. Wyatt became emotionally broken. The bookies have arrived in person and intend to have a chat with Leo. If this continues, theirpanys bankruptcy is a foregone conclusion. They even have to take the me for the inte! And from the highest stand, Martial Maestro smiled faintly. Cassius, however, had a gloomy face. It was clear that both men could see that between Leo and Luke, they had gone beyond sparring and dueling and were instead giving instructions. Leo was teaching Luke to break through the bottleneck! This made Cassius very humiliated. The fact that Luke had a bottleneck was something he knew, and the two had fought countless battles between them to break through it. However, none were sessful. At the end of the day, there was still a small difference in strength between the two, even if Cassius was stronger, he was not too much stronger. But it was a different story between Leo and Luke, who was simply no match for Leo. The effect of Leos teaching was obvious! Thats why Cassiuss face was so unpleasant. The force is too weak and the speed is too slow, although its enough to deal with someone of your level, but in Huntertlefield it is changing rapidly, this reaction ability is still not good enough. Leo said to Luke. Yes. Luke has gradually got the hang of it, Leo has shown him the way, the rest is up to him. Are you convinced now? Leo looked at Luke and said indifferently. Luke showed a guilty look from the bottom of his heart, Yeah, I admit defeat. This time, Leo did not continue to allow Luke to take the stage and he left. At once, the whole stadium was abuzz with excitement. Lukes departure signalled the loss of the Newman family. Euan and Ollys faces were unpleasant, and only Augus was secretly grateful in his heart. The Newman family was out, at least Olly would not be the head of the Newman family so soon. He could still fight with Olly. Lara and Wyatt were like in the end of the world. The referee then called an interval, giving the advancers plenty of time to rest. Leo also walked out of the lounge. This ce was not essible to visitors except for the yers, so Leo kept all his masks and clothes inside. Go away and let me see Commander of Wyverns! Were really in a hurry It is important! Suddenly, there was amotion from outside the yers lounge. Arge group of people were pushing and shoving there, and the security guard at the entrance couldnt stop them. Although the Northernd Conference was guarded by people from Hopkins Warzone, inside, it was still manned by security guards from within the stadium. Everyone, this is the yers lounge, you cant go in there. The security guards were doing their best to stop them, but there were too many people. Whats wrong? Leo walked up to a security guard and asked. The security guard was full of helplessness, We have made it clear that this is the yers lounge and they are not allowed to enter, but they insist on entering and are mouring for an exnation from Commander of Wyverns. On hearing this, Leo looked over and actually saw Lara, Wyatt and others. They all looked agitated. Leo looked back again, and when he did, he was outright delighted. Arent these those ssmates of Lydias? One by one, they were all brainwashed by Wyatt and all bought bets on Luke to win. Instead, it turned out that Luke lost and became a teaching lesson, and the money in their hands was lost. They had mocked Lydia before, so naturally Leo would not let go of the opportunity to take revenge. Are you ssmates of Lydia, what are you doing here? Leo smiled as he walked over and smiled at Lara and Wyatt. So its you, you punk, it is not your business. When Lara saw Leo, she was annoyed and looked at Leo with a fierce look. Leo didnt mind and said to Wyatt with a smile, Let me guess, it was you who bet all the money on Luke, but Luke lost, so you came to ask the money back, right? At these words, Lara and Wyatts faces changed at once. They had wanted to sneak in to Commander of Wyverns, and ording to Chairman Zain, this was only the penultimate game, it wasnt over, they could earn it back just as much as if they let the person they wanted to win in the final. So they intend to talk to Commander of Wyverns and buy him off, no matter how much it cost. But before they arrived, they were caught by their ssmates, who pulled and even pped them, viciously demanding Lara to pay back the money. Lara still had p marks on her face! Leo! At this moment, Lydia hurriedly came over. Lydia. Leos expression softened. What are you doing here? Lydia said suspiciously. After dinner, Leo was nowhere to be seen, and she never expected to see him here again. Leo smiled, Im here to join in the fun, those ssmates of yours are miserable. It was only then that Lydia noticed Lara and Wyatt. The two also saw Lydia and their faces blushed. What a disgrace! They were determined to ask Lydia to buy bets as well before, and those that did all lost their money. Lydia immediately understood what had happened and immediately frowned: You know gambling is bad, why did you still go and buy it? How much did you buy? I put in a million, my entire fortune. I even put in two million! I sold the house and put in five million. My wife will have to divorce me and my parents will kill me! Those who were cheated were one by one in mourning. Once she heard such arge amount, Lydia sighed and looked at Lara with a cold look in her eyes. Everyone is your ssmate, have you considered their families when you lie to them? These words speak to their hearts. One by one, they looked at Lara with faces full of anger. It was this woman who cheated us! Pay my money back! If you dont pay me back, Ill sue you! Everyone was righteously indignant. Lara was so dumbfounded that she couldnt even stand up. It doesnt matter to me, I really miss you guys and want to get together with you, and it just so happens that my husband is in this business, so I want to bring you guys along to make a fortune! You believe me, I really have no intention of harming you! Lara understood that if this went too far, it could rise to the level of fraud and she would be sentenced to jail! Wyatt was also afraid of going to jail, so he smoothed them, Dont panic, our chairman will be here soon, and this time you will have every penny of the money you put in. That was a relief to everyone when he said that. Only Leo looked at him with a mocking expression, Do you think your gamingpany is still open? What do you mean? Wyatt had a wary look on his face. It was Leo who said earlier that they would lose money, and as a result, they really lost a lot of money. Leo smiled faintly and said no more. At that moment, there was a rush of footsteps. A middle-aged man ran over with a sweaty head. Wyatt saw him as much as he saw hope and pointed at him, Did you see that, hes the boss of our bettingpany, Zain Powell! Zain didnt have time for pleasantries and knocked directly on the door and said, Mr. Commander of Wyverns, I am the chairman of Ying Huang Betting, I want to talk to you! Leo came over, Theres no one inside. At these words, everyone looked at him in amazement, How do you know? Even Lydia stared at him with eyes wide open. Leo smiled, When I came, I just saw that Commander of Wyverns had already walked out. You cant have the money back, because in a little while, Ying Huang Betting will soon be seized, and you will be arrested. Leo said to Zain, Wyatt and Lara. Chapter 633 Official Investigation What? As soon as Leos words left his mouth, Zain, Wyatt and Lara were dumbfounded. Their hearts were pounding and their faces were full of horror. In the betting business, its fine to operate properly, but if you do it illegally, it falls under the category of moneyundering, and if you are reported, you will be jailed for sure. But once he saw that it was Leo who spoke, Wyatt was soon full of annoyance again: What the hell do you say? Weve always operated regrly, and the police cant do anything about us. Leo shook his head, No, no, no, it is not the police that is in charge of you this time, but the relevant department. The relevant department? Hearing Leos words, Zain and Wyatt looked at each other, both eyes flustered. As for Lara had never even heard of this! You you dont talk nonsense! There is a legal responsibility for spreading rumours! Zain frowned at Leo with a slightly angry expression. Leo had a faint smile on his face, Whether Im talking nonsense or not, well know in a moment. Seeing Leo looking so calm, Zain gave Wyatt a fierce re, as if chastising him for getting Leo involved. Earlier, Wyatt had made a promise that he would have the president of the L Group in as well, only to have her husbande in. However, the most important thing right now wass to find Commander of Wyverns, then there was a chance of survival. Leo didnt stop it and just sat with Lydia on the side. How did you know the economic inspection section would be here? Lydia hesitated, but still asked the doubt in her heart. Leo smiled and said, The odds board opened by Ying Huang Betting basically are operating in the dark, I told this to Martial Maestro, and Martial Maestro will proceed to deal with it. So thats it. It dawned on Lydia that if it was dealt with by Martial Maestro, he would have the ability to do so. The people at Ying Huang Betting are still waiting anxiously, while having to appease the ssmates who lost their money. However, to their despair, they waited for a long time, but the Commander of Wyverns did note. Why hasnt Commander of Wyverns returned yet? The tournament is starting. Lydia nced at the end of the passage and wondered. To be honest, she also wanted to meet what Commander of Wyverns looked like. Leo smiled, The match is about to start, the Commander of Wyverns wille for sure, maybe, right now, he is on the scene watching what is going on here. Lydia looked around, only to see a dense crowd of people around her, making her head dizzy. I dont understand why is he wearing a mask? Lydia sighed. Leo said, half-truthfully, Maybe he didnt want anyone to worry about him. What? Lydia did not hear the words clearly. Just as Lydia was about to ask for rification, there was a rush of footsteps at the end of the corridor. Zain and Wyatt were overjoyed, Commander of Wyverns is here! But soon their faces changed again. The footsteps were as dense as rain and there was clearly more than one person! Zain and Wyatt paled slightly, their hearts pounding with nervousness. Under the gaze of countless people, a group of men in uniform came straight to Zain. We received an anonymous tip-off that there was a massive appearance of moneyundering and gambling going on here! Those who have given their names belowe with us and be investigated! The man at the head of the group had a cold voice, and by the tone of his voice, there was no room for half-hearted manoeuvring. The moment these men in uniform showed up, Zain, Wyatt and Lara were stunned. Especially Zain and Wyatt heard that they had to be investigated, they almost fainted in fear. As the top brass of Ying Huang Betting, the President and Vice President could not withstand investigation. Not to mention them, if you go through thepanys books, you will find that every single expense and profit is not matched up. Leo looked on with a smile, not at all surprised by the scene. He nced at the clock, and found it hade sooner than he had expected. The reputation of Martial Maestro worked well. We are all decent businessmen, why should we rm you? Zain was full of smiles and handed over a cigarette with a trembling finger. The group refused outright, their faces serious: If they are decent businessmen, why did we receive reports that your bookies were deliberately manipting the direction of the races so that the money would go into your pockets? Misunderstanding, its a misunderstanding Wyatt said. Suddenly, as if remembering something, he nced back at Leo incredulously. At this point, his eyes were filled with fear. Leo had said before that the relevant authorities woulde over, but they would really havee! Save those words forter. Not epting a bribe at all, the man pulled out a list of names and began to report them. Zain Powell, Wyatt Simpson and Lara These three are listed, along with a number of others, all of whom are mid to senior level in the bookies. Now, your personal bank ounts have been frozen and all real estate in your names, such as cars, houses and stocks, have been seized and are officially owned. If it turns out it has nothing to do with you, it will all be returned to you, nowe with us. Zain, Wyatt and Lara had handcuffs ced on their hands. Dumbly looking at the handcuffs on her hands, Lara suddenly broke down and cried out, I dont want to be arrested! I beg you, let me go, I dont know anything! Lara bawled, They are doing it, it has nothing to do with me, I am a victim too! Looking at Lara who broke down and cried, those ssmates also looked at each other, surprisingly with a sense of despair. The man at the head of the group said indifferently, It doesnt matter? As far as I know, you were the one who stopped this offline brainwashing and were one of the aplices, and you still say you are not rted.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. As if she understood something, Lara suddenly ran to Lydia and knelt down directly. Lydia, I was wrong, I really know I was wrong, please save me, I dont want to go to jail! It was not until this moment that it dawned on her that she had be an aplice. Because the reunion was organised by her, at the moment, only Lydia could save her. Help me, Im kowtowing to you Lara kowtowed to Lydia, so much so that her head broke and blood flowed. Lydias eyes moved, but, seeing Leos indifferent eyes, she still sighed. Im sorry, Lara, I cant save you and Im not qualified to do so. She could not do anything about the economic survey. Chapter 634 Each to His Own Fate Lara had been taken away for some time, but all around the lounge, there was still silence. Laras heart-breaking appearance before she was taken away was deeply imprinted in peoples minds. Subsequently, Zain and Wyatt were also taken away. When they were taken away, they looked lost in thought, as if they had lost their souls. It is not difficult to foresee that the harshest financial penalties await them. It is not right! Suddenly, a ssmate stood up in rm, Theyve been taken away, we cannot get our money back. Yes, its our life savings! My family still has a very sick mother, I cant go without this money. Those ssmates had been screaming in shock with pale faces and expressions bordering on despair. They just wanted to recover that money, they didnt care if Zain, Wyatt and the others were caught or not! The official leader looked back at them, Technically, youre in the category of being arrested, but since youre also victims, Im letting you off the hook, dont be insensitive. The man carried coldness that instantly quenched the discontent in the hearts of those ssmates. They all looked at each other with nk faces, not daring to say even a word. Lydia sighed and stood up and said to the official, They were cheated out of their money, so lets make an exception this time and return the money to them. After a pause, Lydia continued, On Ying Huang Bettingspany ounts, there should be money they transferred in that hasnt had time to be transferred out of the country, so it should be possible to recover it. Lydias words were undoubtedly life-saving, and those ssmates were so moved that they were speechless and really didnt know what to say. Lydia, now I realise that you are the kindest one, we know we were wrong and now apologise. One by one they were all guilty. Especially when they thought of how they had mocked Lydia earlier, they were awkward. Lydia sighed and said, You dont need to thank me, I just want you to know that there is no such thing as a pie falling from the sky, you only see those lucky people who get rich overnight, you dont see the hundreds and thousands of poor people with broken families behind them. Those ssmates did not speak, but had only deep regret at the moment. Leo saw in his eyes that these ssmates were not bad-hearted, but they just wanted too much to get rich. The official hesitated: It is not up to me. It is logical that the money from the seizure of thepany should be confiscated. At this point Leo suddenly spoke, Take the money out and return it to them, and say that it was Martial Maestro who said so. The official smiled and gave Leo a surprised look. As if remembering something, he bowed slightly to Leo: Yes, excuse me! Then all the money from those ssmates came back, every penny of it. They once again thanked Lydia, who was not good at dealing with such asions and quickly left. At this point, the hosts voice came from the ring, Please prepare the two finalists. Once again, the enthusiasm in the gymnasium was high. It came to the final showdown. Commander of Wyverns and Karl Henderson. While the match between Leo and Luke was still going on, another battle saw Karl defeat the strongest of the Byrne family with a swift victory. Soon your father will be on the stage, wont you watch? On the way to see Lydia back to the grandstand, Leo suddenly smiled and said to Lydia. Lydia was silent for a moment, nodding and then shaking her head, looking ambivalent. Will you watch it or not? Leo asked. Yes. Lydia eventually affirmed, I dont want him to win. Why? Leo was slightly taken aback. Because I dont want him to go any further. Lydia sighed and said, Power can slowly corrupt a persons heart, he used to be a very caring and gentle person, but now he has changed. Now that hes already ranked as the family head of the nine royal families, once he wins first ce in the Northernd Conference, hell be the new guardian of the Northernd, and what kind of character hell turn into then, I cant imagine. Perhaps, even my mother couldnt hold him down. Lydia said as she looked up slightly at the somewhat zing sun. The sun was zing today, but the clouds were equally present and with the cloud cover the temperature was not hot, rather the sunlight was gloomy. Leo was also silent and did not speak. His father-inw was not as vicious as Reba, who was bent on putting Lydia to death. He just felt that the only way to protect his family to the greatest extent possible was to stand at the top. This was the same philosophy as Leo. He and his father-inw would be enemies, but neither hated the other, and even admired him. Hes not going to be number one. As if promising Lydia, Leo muttered. Having said that, Leo left. This time, Lydia did not ask him to say, but stared in awe at his departing back. In fact, a womans sixth sense is often correct, and the answer to some things is already in her mind. However, Lydia did not stop him. Back at the Ying Lie Mountain Resort, they had promised to face off. Men could not miss your appointment. Come on, Commander of Wyverns Lydia cheered for Leo in her heart. In the lounge, Leo had put on his mask and was leaning against the wall. You are very much like someone I know, both in your style of acting and in your methods. Suddenly, a low, calm man came from behind him. Leo looked back and saw a middle-aged man standing behind him who seemed as vast as the sea. He was like a piece of amber with all the glitz and mour gone, embracing all things. Leo smiled lightly, Really? I can see that you admire him. Karl smiled, You are right, if he wasnt my son-inw, I might have promoted him. This would have caused an uproar if anyone else had heard it. It was not something that an ordinary young man can get promotion from Karl. His words could wellst a lifetime! However, Leo smiled implicitly, Perhaps he doesnt need your promotion at all; what you see in your eyes is merely the light of the sun and the moon, while what he sees is the vastness of the stars. At these words, Karl flinched for a moment, his eyes in a trance. This young man had an aura that was not unlike his. But soon, Karl responded, I hope, he really is what you say he is. The aura of the two men grew geometrically in this instant. The wind howled and swept uprge areas of sand and rubble. Will the two of you please ascend the stage.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. At that moment, the voice of the host came from outside. The aura of the two men then slowly dissipated and became like that of ordinary people. Lets go and board the stage. Karl smiled faintly at Leo and said. Leo didnt say anything, he just took a step towards the ring. The ring where the final duel took ce was also very spacious, several feet wide and tens of feet long. The general ring was also renovated considering that the final dueling opponents, none of whom were of equal calibre, could even bepared to the topmost Martial Maestro and Cassius. Leo and Karl looked away from each other, facing each other. Before Huntertle came, the killing spirit creeps in. The mountainous roar of voices had reached its peak by now. No one expected that a little-known person could be the biggest dark horse and stand on this supreme stage. Standing opposite him was Valenham royal family, the head of the Henderson family. At the same time, the name of Karl had been heard by those present for over ten years, and it was the first time they knew that Karl was also a martial arts powerhouse! Auroras calm eyes finally had a hint of fluctuation. Twenty years have passed and he has be so powerful Auroramented. Elena was shocked, could it be that Karl had be so powerful that even her sister could not suppress him? At the top of the stadium, the ck cloaked man looked at the scene and pped his hands gently. It was really the two of them who had the final showdown. Nadine, guess which one of them wins? The cloaked man asked Nadine with a smile. Nadines eyes wereplicated, but she spoke without thinking, Commander of Wyverns. My guess is that there is no winner, and if I had to say a winner, it would be us. The cloaked man said with a smile. On the side, Terry and Nadine were all shocked in their hearts, You The cloaked man said meaningfully, Dont forget the purpose of our trip, Nadine, and you will kill him. The cloaked man pointed to Leo below. Nadines pupils plummeted, but soon her body turned cold. Yes. In the ring, the host began to read out the rules. But Karl interrupted: There is no need to go to such trouble, each to his own fate. At these words, everyone was shocked in their hearts and looked at each other. In other words, this duel would end with the death of one of the parties. Lydia had a look of intolerance in her eyes, she really did not want this day toe. Unfortunately, it really happened. The referee couldnt resist looking at Leo. It could not be turned into a battle to the death as long as he did not agree. However, Leos gaze was calm: Sure. The faces of the audience on the stage changed dramatically, these two men were crazy, Well then. The referee had no choice but topromise. The words fell and signalled the start of Huntertle to the death. The wind was whipping uprge yellow leaves. One of the pieces, impartially,nded right in the middle of Leo and Karl. The next moment, however, it was silently annihted and reduced to ashes. Inner strength! A truly strong person can do so with the outward release of his or her energy, not to mention falling leaves, or even stones, which can be shattered silently. Leos eyes were unprecedentedly grave, staring at Karl with a deadly gaze. Ironically enough, his father-inw was the strongest enemy he had encountered since returning to the city! At nearly the same moment, Leo and Karl moved at the same time, mming their fists viciously towards each other. Chapter 635 Halfway There It was just one punch, but the sound of hunting wind was heard in the ears of the audience in the huge stadium. It was as if this punch, carrying the power of wind and thunder, could move mountains and remation. Almost instantly, the two men threw four or five vicious punches. Fists shed like muffled thunder, and the sound of skeletons shing was heard. Crucially, one could not catch the speed with which the two threw their punches, which were already as fast as they could be. Oh my God, is this what theyre made of? I cant even see where they are in person! Under the heavens, there is such a powerful man! On the side of Valenham royal family, there were shouts of surprise. They had seen too many so-called experts, butpared to the two in front of them, they were not even close! If you have one of these strong men, why should you worry about your sess? Both the Newman family and Cohen family had a look of excitement in their eyes. They had already decided that as soon as the Northernd Conference was over, they would recruit this Commander of Wyverns no matter how much money they spent and no matter how harsh the conditions offered by him. On their side, Martial Maestro and Cassius also sat up straight, obviously not expecting that Huntertle would be so fierce. And it seemed to them that these two were far from using their full strength. There was a loud bang and a figure finally became visible to the eyes. It was the head of the Henderson n, Karl! Karl! Maisys face was full of panic. At the same time, it felt incredible. Its amazing that someone could push Karl to this extent. A little blood spilled from the corner of his mouth and he too looked at Leo with slight surprise. After a long time, hemented, You are very strong. Youre good too. Leo smiled. If Martial Maestro had heard thisment, he would have been very unconvinced. Because Martial Maestro thought he was strong enough, but had never even heard Leo say that about him. Does it not mean that Karl is even more powerful than Martial Maestro? The two continued to battle. Arie was so nervous that she clenched her fists. She was now just one step away from winning the Nortnd Conference. As long as Leo defeated Karl, the Spencer family got number one. In this way, she stood firm in the Spencer family. But it was not easy to defeat Karl. The crowd for this game was and continued to be prised. Those who knew martial arts could see the two fight against each other, both in terms of speed and strength, reaching the peak. Moreover, they will be able to learn a lot from this great battle and even break through the bottleneck. It is not often that they see a duel between the strongest. But more ordinary people who did not know martial arts could not see where Leo and Karl were, they only heard the thumping of blows. No picture at all! Seen in this way, it seems rather uninteresting. Just as everyone was getting bored, another ck shadow suddenly appeared out of air above the ring. This shadow was extremely fast, like a bolt of lightning, as it swept towards the two men. An eerie murderous aura also arose, and both Leo and Karls faces changed slightly as they stormed back. However, the fact that the two men retreated did not stop the shadow in her tracks, as she fixed on Leo and went for the kill again. In the hand of that ck shadow, there was actually a dagger with a cold glow, stabbing viciously at Leo. The strange change here also drew the attention of everyone around. They were dumbfounded, was there a third person intervening at the final? Karl was also surprised, but he did not strike again, instead he looked at the ck shadow incredulously. Who is there! On the stage, Martial Maestro and Cassius, also with cold eyes, shouted out angrily. However, they were too far away to make a move. The Nortnd Conference, already strictly guarded, never thought someone would still get in! And in front of both of them, she went straight out of the halfway! This scene also stunned Arie and Lydia. Aries heart pounded and she stood straight up. From a great distance, she could feel the eerie murderous aura of the dark shadow. Lydia was so scared that her soul was lost and her pretty face was pale. However, Leo remained cold-eyed. He had seen any kind of big storm before, and he didnt even care about a mere sneak attack. He threw a direct head-on kick. The dark shadows face changed slightly and she could only give up the stabbing. But as she backed away, she threw the dagger in her hand viciously. The dagger was like a sharp arrow, stabbing viciously at Leo. It was impossible to dodge at such a close distance. However, Leo dodged the dagger with a mere tilt of his head. A broken hair slid down without a sound. That sneak attackers blow only caused Leo to lose half a hair. And the ck shadownded in the ring, looking coldly at Leo. The gale blew up her long hair and faintly revealed a pair of bloodshot eyes irrigated with blood. Quiet. Deadly silence. Everyone was dumbfounded and looked incredulously at the third person in the ring. Is that her? Lydia was full of amazement. The assassin was actually Nadine! Nadine had a cold look in her eyes, as if it has obliterated human emotions. Karl recognised Nadine, and at once his face changed slightly, and he had some suspicions in his mind. Leo, however, was not surprised and smiled at Nadine, You want to kill me? Yes! This time, Nadine did not hesitate in the slightest, with a murderous look in her eyes. Come on then. Leo said with a smile, not mentioning a word about the betrayal. With a cold look in her eyes, Nadine had another broken de in her hand and stabbed towards Leo. With the intervention of Nadine, the final of the Northern Conference was forced to be interrupted, and the life-and-death battle between Leo and Karl had to be suspended. At that moment, a deafening explosion suddenly sounded from a corner of the gymnasium. Smoke rolled in and ck clouds rose in the sky. Then the unbelievable scene happened - The entire northwest corner of the gymnasium had actually copsed! The audience there instantly was buried! Ah!Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The whole stadium was instantly thrown into a huge panic. Countless people fled in panic, trying to escape Hopkins Stadium. Whats going on? Martial Maestro and Cassius also turned pale as they dashed off the stage. Mr. Miller, its not good, a bomb has been found nted where the stadium exploded and now the spectators in the northwest corner are trapped! At this moment, a man rushed in and reported to Cassius. What?! Bomb? Cassiuss face changed furiously, then he stormed out, How was Hopkins war domain in check, how could they let someone nt a bomb? The man exined, No bombs were found before that, someone sneaked in and buried them after the Northern Conference started! Chapter 636 Phantom Appear What?! Hearing the mans exnation, Cassiuss face even turned pale. Did this not mean that the Northernd Conference had been sneaked into by someone. So many troops failed to spot it. Unless she was as strong as they were, she could only manage to enter silently. Go save the people first! Cassius shouted. The situation is too dire now to care about the intruder who nted the bomb, saving lives is more important. Martial Maestro also hurriedly organised members of martial arts associations from all over the world to go and rescue the people. At the moment, Hopkins Stadium was a wrecked mess. Smoke rolled around and there were aftershocks from the bomb st. There were even a few unlucky people who had been killed alive by the bombs. At the moment, no one noticed that there were two other people standing in the ring. Leo and Nadine. He did not remove his mask, but looked at Nadine and said, It seems that you have betrayed me. There was a moment of intolerance in Nadines eyes, but then, it became cold again. You forced me to do this, Ive been with you for five years and you still suspect me, just because Ie from Phantom? Leo looked calm and sighed, Theres no way I cant be suspicious. Then theres no more to talk about. Nadines eyes were cold: You dont believe me, I can only go back to where I belong to, Nadine in the past is dead! Leo said indifferently, Lets put aside the past, I only care about one thing, the explosion just now was also your work? At these words, Nadine nodded, Yes, the Northernd Conference is a good springboard to take control of the whole of city. What do the Phantom want? Leos eyes instantly became grave as he looked at Nadine and said. The Phantom had appeared not only in Hopkins, but also in Pearl. They controlled a gentry, such as the Pearls stature, and attempt to control the entire Pearls power. Of course, this n was killed in the cradle by Leo before it could seed. Nadine looked solemn for a moment and said in a deep voice, It doesnt hurt to tell you this, the existence of the Phantom requires control of some economic heavyweights to provide a constant supply of mice. Mice? Leo frowned. Yes. Nadine said indifferently, Our organization, every day, is conducting experiments in order to one day create a human-shaped war weapon that is powerful enough to control the entire war situation. For example Nadine snapped her fingers. The ground suddenly shook. Only a number of half-human, half-steel men suddenly appeared in the gymnasium. One half of their body is a normal human arm, but the other hand, a sharp weapon. Examples include giant axes, spears, etc., and even, in some cases, arms covered with rodent whorls used for cutting, the switches emitting a zippy cutting sound. Leos eyes became stern all of a sudden. The information received earlier was that the Phantom was doing some kind of research. It was all clear now that these were, in fact, war machines used for war purposes. But you can rest assured that they are not here to deal with you, at least not for the time being. Nadine said indifferently to Leo, Now, they are all used to seal off the whole scene. At the sound of her voice, Leo looked back as if he had sensed something. The weapons of war were seen rushing towards the four sides of the stadium and began a killing spree. The soldiers of Hopkins war domain fired, and the bullets shot at the body of steel were useless. Even when some of them shot into the flesh, they felt no pain as if they were numb, their expressions numb, their steel des waving. One more cold body was seen. Soon the whole stadium was under control. The four main doors, to the east, south, north and west, were blocked and all spectators could not escape. There were a few bold ones who tried to break in, but the result was just a few more cold bodies on the ground with blood flowing. Lydia?! Emilia?! Caroline, Dad?! As if he thought of something, Leo jumped straight out of the ring and ran towards the audience. However, very quickly, Nadine stopped him and said with a cold expression, Where do you want to go? The feud between us is not yet over, you cannot leave! Get out of the way, Im going to save my wife and daughter! Leos face sank and he said to Nadine. Delusions! Nadine bellowed, and with a short de in her hand, she flew towards Leo and stabbed him. The next moment, however, there was a harsh metallic chatter. A cool woman, also dressed in a leather jacket and trousers, appeared in front of Leo. It was none other than Sharon. She shook back Nadine with a sh, then turned back to Leo and said, You go save the others, Ill help you stop her! Thanks! Leo gave a thank you and then rushed towards the ring. Stand still! Nadine tried to chase after him, but was stopped by Sharon: If you want to fight, I will fight with you. Leo kept looking for Lydia and the others, but there were too many people in the gym to find them. Those weapons of war didnt hurt anyone either, they just contained the scene. As long as you dont try to escape, youll be safe. Wee everyone to the Redemption Conference! Suddenly, the sound of a strange womansughter came from inside therge gymnasium. The sound was amplified and the whole gym echoed with herughter. Leo heard it, and she couldnt help but look up and in one direction. Only a lift was set up at the top of the gymnasium. A woman with blonde hair and blue eyes, wearing a purple court dress and holding an aristocratic umbre, slowly descended. She had a teasing smile on her face, Dont be rmed, here, Ill introduce myself. My name is Ang Emilia, you can call me Violet or you can call me Madame. The people behind me are my men. Violet was followed by several men in ck cloaks. It was Terry and the cloaked man. At the moment, Terry was looking dead at Violets back, it was the first time he had ever seen such a beautiful woman. It was as if she was truly an angel who had descended into the world, capturing Terrys heart instantly. The appearance of Violet and her men instantly caused panic throughout the gymnasium. Not only Leo, but also Cassius and Martial Maestro all looked up at her. You must all be wondering who we are and why we have trapped you here. Violet giggled, Actually, you should have known who I was once you heard my name. Yes, as my name Ang is, I am an angel, the angel who saves you and redeems you. Violets voice had a certainpelling quality to it. Everyone here must have repented for something in their lives, and I can take you away from that pain once and for all. In advance, you will have the courage to redeem yourselves and a devout heart that believes in me! Westerners speak of faith and believe in Jesus. But Violet, who is she to represent the angels when she is also human? And to have destroyed the whole Northernd Conference and detained them here? Youre a fucking angel. Get the hell out of Pompeii! Let us go now! The stadium was abuzz with curses, everyone had anger on their faces.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Instead, Leo narrowed his eyes and sized up the woman who imed to be an angel. Sharon, who was fighting with Nadine, also trembled. She recognised it as the woman she had seen in the rain earlier. Dominic was next to her! Without noticing, he was sent flying four or five metres away by a vicious kick from Nadine. How dare you distract yourself from fighting me? Nadine sneered and came in with a sword to kill. It doesnt end there! Sharon also had more than a touch of anger in her eyes. Although she knew that Nadine had betrayed only as an undercover agent, at the moment, she could not surprisingly see that Nadine had held back from her in the slightest, as if she had really defected. The two women were once again tangled up in a fight that was neck and neck. Angel Both Cassius and Martial Maestro also looked up, their eyes narrowing slightly. Violet didnt mind at all the curses from the stage and said with a smile, You guys dont admit that Im an angel? It doesnt matter, youll admit it in a moment. When she finished, she nced behind her at Terry. Terry understood and immediately pulled out a remote control and pressed it. Boom! The whole stadium shook once again, and the east stand, which exploded, was reduced to rubble. Luckily, the crowd had been brought together by Huntertlefield and no one was buried. But an explosion of this magnitude still startled them. The curses, at once, disappeared. Violet said with a smile, I think there is some misconception you have about angels. I can save your lives and, in the same way, abandon them, God will forgive me. Violet drew a cross in front of her body with a devout look. The whole stadium has been nted with bombs, and if anyone questions me one more time, Ill have my men detonate the whole thing at the same time. At these words, the whole gymnasium was scared and for a moment, it was surprisingly quiet to the point where a pin drop could be heard. Violet looked at all the ns again and said aloud, This ce should have gathered the magnificent ns of the three cities of Valenham, Pearl and Hopkins, right? I give you all a chance to submit to me, and I will let you go, otherwise, the gates of hell are open to you! Hearing Violets words, the faces of all were tinged with panic. Submit or die! For a while, a strong aura of death permeated the entire gymnasium. Violet nced back at Terry who pressed the button in his hand. Boom! The bomb exploded again! Ah! Help! There were still no casualties, but the hearts and minds of those present were crumbling little by little. Submission, or death? Violets voice still reverberated throughout the gymnasium from on high. My family chooses to submit Atst, the surrender had appeared, it was the Grant family of Hopkins! Chapter 637 The Defeat of the Troops After Lennon had said these words, both Hopkins, Pearl and Valenham royal family were set off in a wave of excitement. Lennon, you dare to betray Mr. Cohen? In the direction of the Palmer family, Ernies face was full of annoyance as he shouted angrily. The Watts family, represented by n, also looked on in anger. Now almost all the forces in Hopkins know that the Grant family has also submitted to Leo. Leos eyes narrowed slightly, and a cold intent swept through the depths of his eyes. To be honest, he was not surprised by the betrayal of the Grant family. After all, he and the Grant family are, themselves, in a rtionship of mutual use. But he never expected that the Grant family would betray so quickly. Lennon was also angry, his face was ironic: Ernie, now in this situation, those who know the time are the only ones who are handsome, I advise your Palmer family and Watts family, surrender too! Lennon said loudly, leading Caleb, and all the other members of the Grant family to stand up. This move made Ernie and the others even more furious, and his eyes widened in anger. My Palmer family will never betray Mr. Cohen! Whatever! Lennon snorted coldly, and then with a frightened look on his face, he said to Violet on the lift, Madam, my Grant family is willing to submit and work for you. Oh? Violet giggled and looked with interest at the first family head to surrender, saying leisurely, Those who know how to do what is right are the best, but words are not proof, how are you going to prove that you are truly submissive to me? Lennons body shook and he hastily shouted, Madam, recently my Grant family has developed well, opened up the market of Pearl and reached cooperation with many enterprises in Pearl. I am willing to offer fifty percent of the profits of these cooperation to show my Grant familys sincerity! After saying this, he actually had the contract drawn up and held in his hands. Lennon, all these coborations are given to you by Mr. Cohen, without Mr. Cohen, can you have this achievement today? Ernies face was full of irritation and he shouted angrily. Shut up! Lennon also shouted angrily, If you dont do it for yourself, youll be killed. There are bombs nted everywhere here, is there any other way but to surrender? These words shook the minds of some of the families present, no one had expected that the Northern Conference would end up being a feast of explosions. The lives of all people are in the hands of this woman called Violet. People are crazy when ites to life. To tell you the truth, my Grant family does not submit to that Leo from the bottom of our heart. At this point, Caleb suddenly spoke out, a cold smile on his face. What? When these words were spoken, Ernie, n, including Ronnie, Lennox and other forces of the Pearl, all paled. Calebughed coldly, Leo is just a mere son-inw, not recognized by the Henderson family, what qualifications does he have to make my Grant family submit? The reason my Grant family submits is simply to use him. The more ns that submit under him, the better it will be for my Grant family, he is merely a tool for my Grant family to be a super magnate! Since they have already fallen out, they are not afraid of being used by a thousand people. When Caleb said these words, the room was filled with an uproar. Ernie, n and the others were all speechless with surprise. Leos face was cold, but he did not speak. Caleb shook his head andughed, I was going to hibernate for a while longer, but I didnt expect this to happen, so I had no choice but to make my purpose clear in order to save my life. Ungrateful! Grace will be revenge! Many families were disgraced by such behaviour and broke into curse. Over time, the reputation of the Grant family was tarnished to the core. Violet didnt stop it, but watched the developments with a smile on her face. Whatever you say, my Grant family dere our surrender! Lennon and Caleb said in a cold voice. Ernie said coldly, In doing so, isnt the Grant family afraid of bing a target of many families? Hahahahaha Lennonughed wildly, A target for all? Who dares! You unsubmissive ns will soon be killed by bombs, so how can you talk about taking on my Grant family? My Grant familys time ising! Lennon had a mad look in his eyes. During this period of time, the Grant family has reached many coborations, and with theirbined strength, they are at the top of the list of the three great giants. Coupled with the events of the Northernd Conference, the demise of the Palmer family and Watts family is inevitable, and the Grant family is already a dominant force. Very good! Violetughed out and apuded for Lennon, Since you were the first to surrender and started a good start, I promise that your Grant family will not only be the leading family in Hopkins, but one day you will also be able to enter Valenham and rece a certain Valenham royal family! At these words, all the families were shocked. Even Lennon was shocked. What do these words portend? Its not that the Grant family will be the hegemon, but one of Valenham royal families will be overthrown! There are five major royal families in Valenham, which one will be destroyed? For a moment, the hearts of the five royal families beat very rapidly. I I surrender! I surrender too! Please, dont hurt us, we choose to submit too! Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. By this time there were already many small families who could not bear it and began to beg for mercy. Violet said smilingly, Anyone who surrenders and works for me, I can promote a small family into arge family, and for arge family, I can make him rank as a royal family, and those who are already royal families, I will make him go further and be an imperial family! Violets voice was like a saviour, causing everyone to blush. Leo also paled slightly. Only because Violet mentioned the Imperial Family. From Augus mouth he learned that above the nine Valenham royal families, there was also the imperial family. They are secluded and independent, with a specialmunicator called the Maiden. It is rare for ordinary families to know about the existence of the Pompeii Imperial Family, but this Violet is well aware of it, thus showing that she doesnt put the Pompeii Imperial Family in her sights at all. How big is this organisation the Phantom? Leos eyes were gloomy as he felt the pressure for the first time. This sent families everywhere into a frenzy. Whether it was for survival or for the familys advancement, they had no choice. In time,rge swathes of the family chose to submit. Violet lips with a lip glossy hue rose slightly in an icy smile. In this way, she had taken over several cities. Any more to submit? Time waits for no man Violet looked yful: The family that doesnt submit in a minute will have to go to hell. Chapter 638 Going to War? Violets voice was seductive, but it was like a countdown to death. In one minute, all the families that do not submit will have to perish. All those ns that had already surrendered sighed with relief. Following this, he looked somewhat gloatingly at the ns that had not surrendered, with a teasing look in his eyes. Ernie, your Palmer family doesnt surrender yet? And the Watts family, I see, Ayan is so old that he would give you the throne of the family head! Lennon looked at Ernie and n with a yful face, his words not hiding his mockery in the slightest. Having said that, Lennon did not want them to surrender at all. This is because the biggest rivals of the Grant family are the Palmer family and the Watts family. If the Palmer family and the Watts family were to be destroyed here, the Grant family would really be the only one left. Lennon dreamed and wanted to see a picture like that. Now, the clock starts. Violet had a devilish grin on her face and a small timer-like hourss in her hand. Time passes and tiny grains of sand continue to trickle down in what could be called a countdown to life. Master, what are you holding on for, surrender! Master! There are bombs all around us, we dont want to die! Master! Here in the Palmer family, there are already people who cannot withstand the fear of death. They have less than a minute left to live. During this time, there was no family, no love, only his own life. n, what are you still standing there for? Hurry up and surrender! Do you want to get us killed? I cant imagine why Grandpa would give you the family headship? Theres almost no time left! The small hourss was about to leak out, but neither n nor Ernie surrendered, and at that moment many of the young men were scared, while others were so scared that they wet their trousers. Ten seconds to go. Violet warned. Behind her, Terry looked at Violet with a horrified expression. It was at this moment that he really saw how terrifying this woman was. She is very good at stirring up the darkest of humanity. As if noticing Terrys gaze, Violet suddenly spoke up and said, Little brother, you have to understand one thing, the most unreliable thing in this world is people. Next, you will see a feast of humanity. Violet spoke in a judgmental tone, and Terry listened with a pale face, even as beans of sweat ran down his forehead. In a sense, Violet is indeed a life-saving angel for some people. Likewise, there are some who are burial mourners. It just depends on how you choose. My Cohen family is willing to surrender! Finally, Abraham could not support himself any longer and surrendered on behalf of Leo. There was an uproar all around. Even Valenham royal family has surrendered! At that moment, those other ns, their faces deadly pale, could only follow suit and surrender. Finally, the hourss ran out of sand and there were still some families who did not surrender. Its time to show me which families are so stubborn. Violet bowed slightly as her eyes scanned the room. The crowd was huge, but she was still keen enough to find the family that had not surrendered. Hopkins, the Palmer family and the Watts family. There are quite a lot. Valenham Do you really naively think that because you are the royal family of Valenham, I wouldnt dare to kill you, right? Violets tone was tinged with surprise, but the smile on her lips was progressively more mischievous. From the beginning to the end, Leo did not show up or speak, but just stood in the crowd, squinting his eyes. By now, he had removed his mask and was not recognised as Commander of Wyverns. We will not betray Mr. Cohen and will never be a ve! Ernies eyes were cold as he said loudly. Me too! n said the same thing. Me too!N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Me too! The family heads of the great families spoke up. Hahahaha! Lennon burst outughing wildly. Ernie, n, should I say that you are courageous or foolish? When death is at stake, of course it is most important to save your lives, you dont really think that Leo can save you, do you? Lennon was full of disdain, He cant even enter the site of the Northernd Conference, how can he save you? Palmer family, Watts family, you are finished! At this moment, Lennon had the feeling of living out his head. If it was before, it would have been impossible for the Grant family to surpass the Palmer family and the Watts family. But now, the Grant familys dominance in Hopkins is a foregone conclusion! Lennon looked at Violet and pleaded, Madam, I plead that if these families were to perish, their estates could be taken over by my Grant family. Violet nodded and agreed, Good, you are the leader of those who have surrendered and are qualified to take over. Thank you, madam! Lennon was so excited that he could barely keep his mouth shut. Not only could he annex the Palmer family and the Watts family, but also some of the magnate families in Pearl, wouldnt his Grant family, then, be the number one magnate family in the city? However, Ernie was not moved at all: Lennon, you dont really think that, with your betrayal, Mr. Cohen wont do anything to you, do you? Hahahaha Lennonughed disdainfully, Do you still expect him toe? Hes noting! The time was up, but Violet did not press the switch for the bomb. She said, What is your reason for not surrendering? Karl had by now arrived at Violets side and smiled lightly, Sorry, Im not much of a submissive person, especially to women. Twenty years ago, I already submitted to a woman, and now, I dont want to submit a second time. There was a sh of sharpness in Violets eyes, and she actually felt a hint of scorn for Karl. Without speaking, he looked again at the Spencer family and the Byrne family: What about you? Aurora gave her a taciturn look, You only y tricks behind the scenes, its no big deal. Arie sneered, Ive never bowed down in my life, not in the past, not now, not in the future, and, moreover, to a Westerner. A rare glint of anger also appeared in Violets eyes, In a moment you will submit. And what about you! Violet looked at the Newman family. Euan lifted his cloudy eyes and said indifferently, I am old, my back is bad and I dont like to bow my head. Besides, where did you put Cassius and Mr. Martial Maestro? Euan spoke coldly. At these words, everyone was shaken. Yes, they still have Cassius and Martial Maestro! What are you doing here, Western woman, instead of staying in your country? The whole scene resounded with Cassiuss cold voice. The scene, too, resounded with the sound of heavy footsteps. An aura of eerie murderousness washes over the room. Cassius was, after all, a Westernd Guardian, and at this moment, with all his killing aura released, an eerie murderous aura suddenly permeated the entire stadium. You Phantom have stretched your hands too far, do you think I have no one in Pompeii? Martial Maestro also sighed softly and paced out. Where is the Martial Art Association? Martial Maestros intive voice carried throughout the scene. Under such a voice, the strongest members of the Martial Arts Association, who had all but lost their battle spirit, all looked at Martial Maestro with wild eyes. This is what they believe in. Their God! Martial Maestro is invincible. With the Martial Artist, they will win! On the lift, Terry looked at the formations with a frightened expression and said to Violet, Madam, one is the guardian of the Westernd and the other is Martial Maestro who founded the War God Sect, both of them are supreme masters! At that moment, a dark shadow rushed out, holding a de. She is followed by a woman also wearing a ck leather jacket. It was Sharon and Nadine. Im sorry, Im no match for her. Nadine said weakly, blood on the corners of her mouth. Terry came to look and his face became even more flustered. Its over, its over, Nadine has lost too, what should we do? The other side had two great powers sitting on their side, while on his side, with only the cloaked man, he was at an absolute disadvantage. As for Violet, he just thought she was very deep in the thought, but in terms of strength, he couldnt count on her at all. Violet didnt speak, just narrowed her eyes and surveyed Nadine below. The blood on her body, which was real, she was badly injured by Sharon. Eventually, she withdrew her gaze. Nadine then sighed in relief and gave Sharon a faint nce. The two women made eye contact and seemed to have reached some kind of coboration. The cloaked man looked calm: Its just the two of them, not that they cant handle it. And what about adding me to the mix? Suddenly, another faint mans voice came from the scene. Karl strides out with a calm expression on his face. Master?! Terry was full of shock, he had already seen Karls strength, at full strength, he reckoned it would not be worse than Martial Maestro and Cassius. Karl had a faint smile on his face, Apart from me, there is another person who can fight me on an even footing, Im sure he wont stand by and watch, how about the four of us beating you one? This time, the cloaked man did not speak. Two against one, he can get around. Three against one, thats pretty much being beaten. Not to mention, there is a Commander of Wyverns who is no weaker than Karl. Hes probably the strongest of them all! Listen up, you are surrounded, surrender now or we will attack! Suddenly, a megaphone sounded from outside the gym. At the same time, a slight ground shaking was heard. Huntertlefield team had arrived and even brought mortars. Even as a demonstration, the mortar outside fired a shot into the sky. At once, the ce was filled with smoke and the atmosphere was tense to the core. Is it going to be a war? Cassius, Martial Maestro and Karl had grim eyes and were watching intently. Chapter 639 The Real Purpose The roar of Martial Maestro, Cassius and Karl echoed throughout the gymnasium over and over again, forming echoes that would not dissipate for a long time. A powerful aura of murder is born. Outside the gymnasium, there is the rumbling sound of armour. The smoke was thick and the shouts were loud. Under this aura, the people inside the gymnasium also conquered their fear and became fearless one by one. Wariness is something that can infect others. The situation has now beenpletely reversed. No one is afraid anymore, and no one is scared anymore. What there is simply the unity of all men and the victory over the enemy. Ernieughed loudly and looked at Lennon whose face had be pale and said, Lennon, now, do you regret it? Hopkins Warzone is starting to make its move and has sent its most professional bomb disposal team experts to defuse the bombs! You underestimate Hopkins, and you underestimate Pompeii. Pompeii will not abandon any of its people, and you surrendering ns will wait for your destruction afterwards! n echoed the sentiment, feeling iparably happy inside. The Grant family, the Cohen family, and those who betrayed them, they are not trusting Pompeii or Hopkinss battle prowess. What is the use of keeping such a family? Any family that does not trust Pompeii, no matter how powerful, must be overthrown! Lennon and those ns that had already surrendered all had unpleasant faces and bean sweat was running down their foreheads. For a moment, a twinge of regret arose in their hearts. Why surrender? Hold on just a little longer and someone wille for them! In this age of advanced information, the slightest thing can be infinitely magnified, let alone something as big as the entire poption of Hopkins Stadium being trapped. After all this time, its bemon knowledge. Caleb took out his mobile phone and casually consulted it, and it was the overwhelming news of Hopkins Stadium bombing. The whole inte exploded! It has even attracted the attention of the entire Pompeii! When one side is in trouble, all sides support each other! Not only did the most professional bomb disposal team in the countrye, but also the special department of Pompeii, which also sent someone there. The Wyverns alternate IS on his way from Ying Lie Mountain! All the surrendering families broke down when the message was swiped. Those families that did not surrender were full of excitement. The Wyverns ising! Even though they are only alternates, with their strength and professionalism, they can sessfully turn the situation into a sess! In the crowd, Leo put down his phone silently.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. It was he, who contacted Wyverns to save the day despite the emergency. The number of people trapped in the stadium was at least more than 20, 000 to 30, 000, a number toorge for him to rescue alone. And, he has to find his family. Without any hesitation, Leo once again searched for Lydia, Emilia and the others. Listen up, the mortars are trained on you, drop your weapons and surrender as soon as possible! I repeat, the mortars are on you, drop your weapons and surrender as soon as possible! Outside the gymnasium once again came the sombre voice of Louis, the leader of Hopkins War Domain. Hearing these words, Terry had long since turned pale with fear and was so limp that he couldnt even stand up. Maam, what do we do, the mortars are aimed at us Have we gone too far with Hopkins Stadium bombing, which has attracted national attention Violets face also turned gloomy for a moment. Now that the tables have turned, she too is feeling a touch of pressure. However, the situation is not yet beyond her control. Hunter. Violet turned her head to the cloaked man and ordered in an indifferent tone. Yes, maam. Bats responded, then took the ster and pressed it. Boom! Another deafening explosion rang out and once again there was a scream of terror in the stadium. The screams, cries and stampedes rang out in a desperate dirge. Where the Leo was located, it was also affected by the ripples. He swayed for a while, then looked up, his face grim, in the direction of Violet. How dare she detonate a bomb in this situation? Violets tone became colder. Have you forgotten that you are all my hostages if I dont give you a little show? I am the one in control of this ce, your lives are up to me, when is it your turn to be so rampant? Violets voice held a hint of irritation, and the next moment her voice raised. Listen up, move your mortars and armoured vehicles and bomb disposal teams immediately and retreat to a thousand metres away! If I hear half a gunshot again, Ill immediately detonate all the bombs in here and blow up everyone here! Outside the gymnasium, Louis was clearly in silence. Their primary aim was to save lives, not to arrest prisoners. We can do as we are told, but, you cant hurt the hostages! Louiss tone softened. Violet said in a cold voice, You are not qualified to bargain with me! And everyone in the stadium, except for the surrendered families, no one is allowed to turn on their phones, or you will be killed! Boom! The cyborg on standby fired directly, with pinpoint uracy, and blew the phone right out of a hostages hand. Ah The man was so frightened that his whole body went limp on the floor. Hahahahaha Seeing this scene, Lennon could not help butugh again. I was really scared just now, I didnt think it was just a bluff, a prisoner should behave like a prisoner! Lennon broke into a cursing rant with great vigour. Violet looked at Cassius, Martial Maestro and Karl again, You three are very strong, if we really fight, our side will suffer a big loss, but why should I fight you? As powerful as you are, are you only one person, do you think you can save so many people here? Violets words made most of them looked ashen. Yes, as strong as they are, they are still one person, can they keep everyone alive? Cassius looked at Violet with a grim face, What do you really want? Martial Maestro spoke up, You nted the bomb and told your men to take control of the entire stadium without detonating it or calling for a massacre for the sole purpose of holding the 20, 000 to 30, 000 people inside the stadium hostage, right? You are right! Violet giggled, Youre right, I did all this simply to hold these people hostage to me. Didnt I say that at the beginning? As long as you cooperate, I am the saviour of all of you. Name your terms. Martial Maestro said coldly. Ill say it then Violet paused for a moment, then teased, My real purpose is Commander of Wyverns. Chapter 640 Mother and Daughter Arrested The entire gymnasium was shocked at these words from Violet. Everyones eyes were filled with a strong look of shock. Commander of Wyverns? Which Commander of Wyverns? Leo also took a step and looked up at Violet in surprise. Cassius, also with a slightly pale face, said, There is no Commander of Wyverns you are looking for here, but there is a yer who uses Commander of Wyverns as his code name! Violet said with a smile, The Commander of Wyverns Im looking for is not a Commander of Wyverns impersonated by a code name, but the Commander of Wyverns of the North! At these words, the consternation in peoples eyes intensified. Commander of Wyverns of the North! Could it be that the Commander of Wyverns of the North is also here? Countless people looked around, but, after searching for half a day, they didnt know who Commander of Wyverns was. Commander of Wyverns has never been in the public eye before. Its a legend! Impossible! There is no way that the Commander of Wyverns of the North is here! These words irritated Cassius, whose face turned gloomy all of a sudden, and there was sweat running down his forehead. If the Commander of Wyverns of the Northernd was here, then where was his turn to be the presiding officer of the Northernd Conference? The Guardian of the Westernd and the Commander of Wyverns of the Northernd are far apart in both status and strength! Who says its not possible? Violet, however, giggled, The Commander of Wyverns of the North is here, you just dont know it. Leos face became even more gloomy, and a hint of unease surfaced in his heart. The other side was carefully calcted andpletely targeted at him. With the intelligence capabilities of the Phantom, there was no way they could not know who he was and naturally find out who his rtives were. He needed to find Lydia! Crowded with people, Leos heart was racing as he eagerly searched for Lydia and Emilia. Violetughed, I am only after Commander of Wyverns alone, you have one hour, if you can find out where he is and get him toe out, I will let all of you out. Conversely, when one hour is up and you havent found Commander of Wyverns, or no one else hase forward, sorry about that, everyone goes to hell! At these words, everyones face turned pale. Wait, wait Lennon couldnt help but speak up, My Grant family has already submitted to you, Madam, does that count? In response, all he got was a cold bullet. Hunter beside Violet fired indifferently, the bullet hitting Lennon directly in the crotch. His whole body went limp on the floor, his trousers wet. Violet looked indifferent: Of course, your submission to me is all based on Commander of Wyverns showing up. If Commander of Wyverns doesnt show up, you are no different from those hostages, whats the use of keeping you? At once, Lennon and Caleb, as well as all the surrendering ns, were anxious. Now, the one hour countdown to death begins! Violet pulled out arge hourss with a wild look in her eyes. All disregarded what was going on and all began to look for Commander of Wyverns there. But, looking so aimlessly, they could find nothing. Madam, give us some hints, otherwise we wont find him! Lennon said in despair. Violet looked yful: Yes, I cant get your hopes up about you hostages. Then let me give you a little hint, whether you can find the Commander of Wyverns, a woman called Lydia and her daughter are the key. If only one of you could capture them, the odds are good that Commander of Wyverns wille out.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. At these words, everyones eyes changed and they looked for Lydia and Emilia with deadly vigour. No one noticed that Leos eyes had be extremely frantic at the moment. Fine, bloodshot eyes all over. Who dares! Anger was apanied by panic on Leos face. He had been searching for a long time, but still could not find Lydia and Emilia. Lydia! Karl also turned pale and instinctively rushed into the crowd. Maisy pulled him back, Karl, dont go, do you want to make our family a target? And its such a mess here now, how can you possibly find her, shell just have to fend for herself! As she said this, Maisy had a hint of coldness in her eyes. It would be best if Lydia could be made a target, and naturally she would not allow Karl to protect his daughter. As soon as the words left her mouth, Maisy received a hard blow to the face. Aurora pped her hard across the face, so hard that her mouth was covered in blood. At this moment, Auroras eyes shed with crazy killing intent: If anything happens to my daughter, I will not spare not only your life, but your entire family! After saying that, she snapped back and looked at Karl coldly, Weve given up on her once, do we have to give up on her a second time? Karls face shifted shadily, before his eyes finally became firm. Shes my daughter! Karl Maisy slumped to the ground, her eyes resentful. Go and protect Miss Henderson! Ernie, n, and all the ns subservient to Leo all looked tense as they went forward to look for them. Meanwhile, somewhere in the ruins. All around are fractured steel and concrete, and the air was streaked with the unpleasant smell of lime. Three men were hiding behind the rocks. It was Lydia, Caroline and Emilia. The first wave of explosions was, impartially, in the stands where they were. Fortunately, however, a huge measurement was in the way of their heads when the copse urred, resulting in no burial. They both heard Violets words too, none other than Lydia and Emilia. Caroline made a silent gesture to the mother and daughter, Shhh! Lydia and Emilia nodded with stunned fear on their faces even now. Lydia even covered Emilias mouth, children are easily frightened, if they scream out it will be the end. At this point all three were dusty, and Lydia and Caroline had bruises on their arms and legs. When it copsed, Lydia hugged Emilia tightly so that she would not get injured. But at this moment, the little ones eyes were teary, and even though Lydia had covered her mouth, she uttered still vaguely some sounds. Daddy, I want to find Daddy Where is Daddy Lydia did not feel good in her heart, and at the moment, she did not know where Leo was. But what is certain is that Leo must be frantically looking for her. She couldnt help but hug Emilia tighter and said softly, Emilia dont cry, Daddy wille to us soon, well be fine But the people outside are so scary and want to arrest me and mummy, me and mummy havent done anything wrong, why do they want to arrest us The little one didnt understand, all she knew was that people outside were frantically looking for them. What will await them when they are found is anyones guess. Emilia was just instinctively scared. Lydia hugged her tighter: Dont be afraid, I am here, I will protect you! Boom! Suddenly, some of the reinforced concrete above fell downwards andrge swathes of dust fell. Emilia cried out in fear: Mom, Im scared! It caused Lydia and Caroline to blush. Shhh! Caroline made a desperate gesture of silence. But it was still toote, themotion here had been noticed by those outside. Is there someone hiding here? There was a mass of footsteps from outside, and by the sound of it, there were at least 20 or 30 people. Lydia hugged Emilia tightly and covered her mouth to keep her from making a sound. Lennon and Caleb walked in with their men and looked at the three hiding inside, first with a nk stare, then with a teasing smile. Miss Henderson? We have been looking for you! Lydia was cold and silent, just putting Emilia behind herself and using her own body to block her. What do you want? Caroline was so nervous that her voice carried a hint of trembling. A glint of grimness shed in Calebs eyes. Caroline then received a p on the face and her whole body fell to the ground in one smooth motion. None of your business, get out of the way! With those words, he looked at Lydia again and said with a smile, Miss Henderson, will youe with us yourself or will we take you away by force? My men are not very good-tempered, and if you piss them off, they can do anything. Lydia still did not say anything, just picked up a steel bar next to her and held it tremblingly in her hand. I can go with you, but, you have to leave my daughter alone. The smile on Calebs face intensified as he let out a sardonicugh, Do you think thats possible? This little bitch is going toe with us too! Emilia, who was hiding behind Lydia, cried out in fear: Dont you bully my mum! My dad is very powerful, be careful he beats you all away! Your father? Caleb smiled disdainfully as if he had heard some funny joke: Your father wonte to save you! Both of you will die today! The next moment he shouted, All of you, arrest both of them! When we find Lydia and her daughter, Madam will definitely spare us, and by then my Grant family will be the number one family in Hopkins! The men behind them were inspired, and each one rushed towards Lydia. Stop it! With a bang, Caleb was tackled to the ground by something. When he looked up, he only saw that it was Caroline looking at him with a crazed face, then yelled to Lydia, Lydia, run with Emilia! Bitch A vicious look shed in Calebs eyes as he kicked Caroline aside, followed by a few hard ps on her. He did not stop until she was unconscious. He spat and said to his men, This woman is yours, y with her as you wish. Thank you, Mr. Grant. The bodyguards of the Grant family were all excited, they had never yed with a woman of Carolines calibre before. Lennon looked at Lydia who was holding the steel bar, her palms trembling slightly, and smiled, Miss Henderson, dont make a pointless struggle,e with us. However, no matter what he said, Lydia did not respond. Lennons eyes sank, Shame on you, give her a lesson! Stay back, I told you to stay back! Lydia was full of madness, but deep in her eyes was helplessness on the verge of despair. How she wished that Leo was by her side at this moment! Lydia was taken away. Mum! As she watched her mother being taken away, Emilia let out a loud cry. Dont you hit mummy, let go of mummy, youre all bad boys Emilias eyes were soaked with tears and even more with hatred as she ran towards Lydia. Donte any closer! Lydia shouted sternly, crying into tears. The next moment, she began to beg for mercy: Spare my daughter, shes still a five-year-old, I beg you! Lydia had already kowtowed to the Grant family, her face a bloody blur, her nails scratching deep into the ground, scratching out a shocking scratch. However, Caleb had no intention of letting Emilia off the hook. Impossible, neither of you can escape! Ah! As soon as the words left his mouth, Caleb let out a miserable cry. Emilia rushed over and bit him hard, directly taking off a piece of his flesh. There was a mobile phone on the ground and Emilia picked it up and ran. Get that little bitch! Behind him came the roar of Caleb, annoyed to the core. Emilia ran while crying and dialed Leos number. Hello? On the phone, came Leos alert voice, for it was an unfamiliar number. Daddy, where are you,e and save me and Mummy! They beat me and Mummy, Mummys been taken away by them ! The moment the call was answered, Emilia could no longer contain her emotions, tearing her heart out and crying. Chapter 641 A Feast of Humanity The sound of Emilias heart-rending cries kept echoing in his ears, and Leo held the phone, stiffening. His brain, long ago, had stopped thinking as soon as Emilia let out the first crying word. His body kept trembling and the focus in his pupils, which had shrunk to a point. Emilia, what did you say? Whats wrong with your mom? Leo couldnt believe his ears and asked with a trembling voice. Mummy got caught and they beat her up, they beat her up so badly! Caroline has fainted to protect mummy and me, daddy,e over quickly, I cant run anymore Emilias panting voice came over the phone, but no matter the tone or the voice, Leo could feel how scared and helpless the little one was at the moment. Leo said in a hurry, Emilia, dont be afraid, I will be right over, where are you now? Were in ah let go of me, I was wrong, I wouldnt dare Emilia was about to tell her exactly where they were, suddenly, her voice became very frightened and she kept begging for mercy. How dare you run The phone became noisy with the sound of electromaism, the scolding of men, and the cries of Emilia. Eventually, it went straight to silence and the call was disconnected. Leo knew then that the phone had been cut off and his daughter, too, had been beaten. In the next moment, a powerful killing aura suddenly erupted from Leos body. This murderous aura was like a storm that swept through the whole stadium, turning the whole stadium into a hellish and ghastly ashram in an instant. Ah Grant family, you deserve to die! Leo looked up to the sky and whistled, sounding as if he were a wounded lone wolf. The mans cursing voice on the phone was brief, but he still heard it, it was Calebs voice. He regrets it! He shouldnt have left the Grant family behind, he must remove the roots! Ahhhhhhh Everywhere, his heart-rending roar echoed. Everyone heard Leos furious roar, but because the scene was so chaotic, no one heard him. Everyones attention was focused on two words. The Grant family has found Lydia and Emilia! Where is it? We must not let the Grant family find those two! Grab it so you can save a life! All the ns that had already surrendered all surged in the direction of the Grant family in a single stream. Other families also chased after them. Protect Miss Henderson! The entire gymnasium was filled with people, all rushing over towards the Grant family and the scene was extremely spectacr for a while. Seeing this scene, Leo also chased after him. His speed increased to an extreme. On the lift, Violet smiled at the chaos below, her eyes like she was watching a y. Behind him, Terry had looked stunned and full of disbelief. He could not imagine that humanity could be sopletely exposed in the face of death. As if she had insight into what Terry was thinking, Violet suddenly turned around and smiled faintly at him, Is that a shock? I said I would let you witness a feast of humanity. This, alone, is the beginning. On the other hand, Caleb had just caught Emilia and hadnt had time to teach her a lesson. Behind him, arge crowd gathered. All were other family forces that had already surrendered. At this moment, they looked at Caleb with grim eyes. To be precise, he was looking at Emilia, whom he was holding. Each mans eyes were tinged with greed and grimace.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Lennon took Lydia, who had already been captured, and met up with Caleb. He looked around with a grim gaze and bellowed coldly, What do you all mean by this? What does it mean? Cant you see that? The head of a powerful family that was no weaker than the Grant family sneered, Your Grant family is greedy in wanting to take advantage of these two. Yeah. As soon as this was said, some other regional householders immediately echoed, Any more, we should share one, right? Caleb sneered, What a joke! Lydia and Emilia were both captured by my Grant family, why should we share with you? Who are you? What did you say? You are just a mere Grant family, do you really think we are afraid of you? Abrahamughed coldly, Hand over Lydia or Emilia, I will spare you! However, just as the words were spoken, Abraham received a hard blow to the face. Lennon looked at Abraham with a face full of disdain and broke into curses. How dare you talk to me like that? My family is the head of all your families! Still putting up a royal front in this situation, do you see anyone listening to you? Abrahams face was burning with pain, and he looked at Lennon with a face full of annoyance. Although he didnt want to admit it, what he said was indeed true. At this moment, there was no more Valenham royal family. All struggle to stay alive. No matter what, you have to hand over Lydia and Emilia! Abraham said angrily. Yes, or we wouldnt mind wiping out your Grant family first! Destroy the Grant family! Destroy the Grant family! The other ns shouted angrily and loudly. Faced with this situation, both Caleb and Lennon also had gloomy faces and felt a hint of pressure. Even if they had captured Lydia and Emilia, but the one-hour deadline had not yet expired, anyone could havee and grabbed them. The Grant family held them in their hands will only lead to their demise. And seeing so many families fighting over them as trophies, tears once again flowed from Lydias eyes. Let Miss Henderson go and I will spare your lives! With a loud bellow, the Palmer family, the Watts family and the Stewart family all arrived as well. They were followed by the Henderson family and the Byrne family. Both Karl and Aurora were full of grim faces as they looked at the Grant family. No matter what the oue is, the Henderson family and the Byrne family will definitely strike against the Grant family in the end, and the Grant family must be destroyed! Save my daughter Dad, Mom! Lydia fell to her knees and cried out to Karl and Aurora. For the first time, the two words were shouted out. Karl and Aurora moved, and then their eyes became even more sombre. Lennon finally felt a great pressure, not to mention so many families, a single Henderson family to destroy the Grant family is easy. He had to do something! Everyone Lennons tone was deep as he looked at all the ns, Before deciding who should own Lydia and Emilia, shouldnt we forcefully eliminate the n that is going to save them first? Chapter 642 The Wrath of the God of War True to his reputation as a veteran, Lennon immediately withdrew from the limelight in a situation that was extremely unfavourable to him. And after he had finished, the situation here once again took a subtle turn. Here, there are three forces. The Grant family, which had captured Lydia and Emilia, was one strand; the family that had not captured Lydia and Emilia, but had surrendered, was the second strand; and the family that had not surrendered and was attempting to save Lydia and Emilia was the third strand. Lennon was right, their aim was all to capture Lydia and Emilia, if the forces that were going to save Lydia were not driven out in advance, then no matter how they fought, it would be fruitless. Seeing that some of the ns were wavering, Caleb also followed suit. Only if we first exterminate the Palmer family and the Watts family, who want to save Lydia, can we better discuss exactly who should belong to them. Thus, the eyes of those families all looked coldly at those families of the Palmer family and the Watts family. Both Lennon and Caleb were relieved. For now, at least, it is not the Grant family who are standing at the cusp of the storm. Their idea was simple: to provoke civil unrest. Anyway, Lydia and Emilia were in their hands, and if they held on for an hour, they would win. Karl, this is all for everyone, I hope you, dont stop us. Abraham said as he looked at Karl. Karls eyes were indifferent as he said, Let your father say that, it still carries some weight, as for you Karl shook his head disdainfully. Abrahams face was full of fury. Ever since the Northernd Conference began, his family had been underestimated and he had been holding his anger in his heart. Aurora also stepped forward, If you want to stop it, then by all means,e on. Dont you dare get involved with my daughter! Aurora had an extreme sense of madness in her eyes at this time, which is innate to being a mother in order to protect her daughter. Lydia has it, and she, too, has it. Lennon spoke out in time and said coldly, They are just an alliance of a few ns, but we have an alliance of dozens of ns, how are you going to fight us? Lennon had an extremely arrogant and cold smile on his face. Chaotic times make lords. It is a disaster, but also an opportunity. If his Grant family can grasp this opportunity, it is not impossible to rece Valenham royal family! Now, he feels the opportunity hase! However, Karlughed, If we really go to war, which one of you is my opponent? The Henderson family head can reach the final of the Northernd Conference, who will be his opponent? Ernie bellowed. What about I join? Another low voice rang out.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Martial Maestro walked in, a cold light bursting out of his eyes. Sighing softly, Cassius also said out loud, I am in too. Although he didnt treat Lydia well because of Leo, he had to stand up for the greater good. His eyes were cold as he looked at all the ns and said, You, all of you, are aplices, and when this is over, each and every one of you will be examined! After Cassius finished speaking, many of the family heads of the ns looked flustered. Being targeted by Cassius is basically a death sentence. But what really frightened them was not the post-mortem, but the double entry into the fray of Cassius and Martial Maestro. Karl was already difficult to deal with, let alone the addition of Martial Maestros and Cassius! The aura of Martial Maestro and Cassius was so strong that perhaps there was no need for the other ns toe out at all; just hearing the names of Martial Maestro and Cassius made them lose their will to fight. Hurry up and let them go! Martial Maestro took a step closer and bellowed coldly. The faces of Lennon and Caleb became very sober all of a sudden. With Martial Maestros and Cassius joining them, they have no chance of winning! Save my daughter first Lydia made a faint sound. She was desperate for her daughter to be saved. This hope did notst long, however, as cacklingughter once again came from above. I think you guys are not listening to what Im saying, whether its Martial Maestro or Cassius, overly strong and powerful people cant intervene and change the situation here, otherwise how can my people still y? Violetughed, raising the remote control in her hand. I make the rules of the game and you all have to follow them to the letter or I will detonate the bomb here. The faces of Martial Maestro and Cassius turned unpleasant all of a sudden. If they had made a move, there would have been no doubt at all, but unfortunately, they were not able to do so. This statement made Lennon and the others sigh with relief. Then a cold smile appeared on their faces. Without Mr. Martial Maestro and Mr. Miller, even the Henderson family master cant make a move, how can you fight us with just you guys? Lennon looked at Ernie and the others angrily andughed coldly. All the ns that surrendered also instantly gathered their ns experts and surrounded the Palmer family and other ns heavily. The atmosphere suddenly became gloomy, with Ernie, n and the others having gloomy faces. They thought Lydia could be saved, but they never thought that the final result would be like this. All the ns that rescued Lydia added up to less than ten, while the ns that were watching were in the tens. Some of these families are even all powerful families not weaker than the Palmer family and the Stewart family, how is this going to be fought? Ernie, n, you dont stand a chance, so you should submit as soon as possible! Lennons voice was loud and clear and carried throughout the gymnasium. At this moment, his heartpletely rxed. There is no longer a family that can threaten them. Ernies face was pale and he shouted angrily, You are dreaming, we will fight to the death and save Miss Henderson! Fight to the death and save Miss Henderson! Fight to the death and save Miss Henderson! Someone roared in unison. The shouts rose above the others, and not a single person flinched, there was only resilience. At these words, Lennons face quickly became gloomy: Since you questioned your quest for death, then dont me us for being ruthless! It was in Pearl that Leo and Lydia started their business, and Pearl was his base. If the Grant family could annex the Lawson family, the Stewart family and even all of Pearls forces, then Pearl would be his familys base. It would be wiser to strike at the Palmer family and the Watts family in Hopkins first. All of you, destroy them and take over the Pearl! Lennon let out a loud roar. At once, the forces of all the families came together to surround them. Seeing this scene, the hope that had risen in Lydia was once again dashed. Leo, save our daughter! She cried out in despair. The wretched voice was so vocal and desperate. An aura of pathos and tragedy permeated the entire stadium. However, as the shout fell, there was still no response. As far as the eye can see, there is a ck mass of people. Everyone had a scowl on their face, seeing her and her daughter as fish on a te, to be ughtered. Lydia finally despaired and her vision became blurred before her eyes. Little by little she closed her eyes. The emotional breakdown, and the strong look of despair in her heart, as well as some of the wounds she had sustained, had caused her body to reach its limits. She felt so tired and exhausted and wanted, so badly, to sleep Waste them! Stop it! Mum! Before closing her eyes, she heard shouting, yelling and cursing, and The cries of Emilia. However, just as she was about to close her eyes, a figure with an extremely violent and murderous aura arrived in a sh. With the appearance of this figure, strong currents of air emerged throughout the scene. All the strongest people present who knew martial arts were all suffering from a chest tightness and shortness of breath within their bodies, and they actually turned pale and were shaken by the pressure of this mighty force, causing blood to spurt wildly. Mr. Cohen! Seeing that figure, Ernie, n, Ronnie and the others all shouted out as if they had seen the saviour, their faces flushed red with excitement. Everyone in the Grant family blushed for a moment, subconsciously looking back at the two Grant family bodyguards who were guarding Lydia. Look out! Almost as soon as the shout rang out, the figure had already appeared in front of those two Grant family bodyguards and threw a heavy punch that smashed into their bodies. A low voice, like a muffled thunderp, resounded in everyones ears. Everyone, including Martial Maestro and Cassius, had their faces turned pale. The two bodyguards were sent shooting out more than ten metres by the punch and ended up embedded in the broken rock. Those who were further in pushed over to take a look and their stomachs lurched and they vomited. Those two bodyguards werepletely dead. At their chest, there was an additional fist-sized bloody hole. It was a punch that went straight through the chest! The scene was seared into everyones eyes. They could not help but look at the figure standing in the centre. There was a dead silence, only the sound of blood dripping onto the floor. Everyone was dumbfounded, and even more so, their bodies simply went limp on the floor. The air was thick with the smell of blood, and Leos gaze was cold, ignoring his bloodied palms as he slowly turned and looked over Lydia, who was lying on the ground, covered in wounds. Her dress had been shattered, and on her arms and calves, several cuts had been made by the debris, and blood was flowing. Daddy! At this moment, Emilias voice came from the side in excitement. She stumbled towards Leo and ran towards him, clinging to his trouser leg and not letting go, crying pearly tears. Daddy, youre finally here, I knew it, youde over to save mommy and me As Emilia spoke, her eyes went ck and she passed out. AHHHH!!! Leo wailed long and hard in grief. A long whistle was followed by a deep silence. Everyone felt a long-silent volcano finally erupt at this moment! He defended his family and spilled his blood on the frontier for the Commander of Wyverns. But his wife and daughters were driven to such an extent! Leo slowly turned around, his eyes bloodshot as he scanned everyone. A voice full of killing intent resonated throughout the room. I will use the lives of all of you to atone for my wife and daughter Chapter 643 Scared to Death A low, deep voice resonated throughout the gymnasium. A terrifying and powerful pressure pervades the ce deeply. The powerful men of the various ns all paled. In particr, Lennon and Caleb of the Grant family had a deep look of horror in their eyes. Leo? What brings you here? Caleb couldnt help but speak out. Just now, Leos punch, which directly killed two experts of the Grant family, was enough to show that his anger, all of which had reached its peak. Anger makes a man strong, and a man who is already strong and powerful will inevitably be ughtered if he has murderous intent in his heart. Caleb knew Leos strength and that even the Martial Arts Association of Hopkins could not hurt him. But he cant even get into the Northern Conference. Ive always been here, you just didnt notice. Leos voice was cold, in his eyes, Caleb was already a corpse. At these words, everyone present paled slightly. Even Cassiuss eyes stared, deeply surveying Leos figure, attempting to see the slightest hint of what was going on with him. However, to his disappointment, no matter how much Cassius looked at him, he could not see anything. It is as if, faced with a vast ocean, there is no way to begin. Grandpa, did you notice that when Leo appeared, the mysterious strong man who imed to be the Commander of Wyverns disappeared! Caleb suddenly lowered his voice and said to Lennon. Lennon did not say anything, but only looked at Leo with a stern look in his eyes. It is true that Leo disappeared while the Commander of Wyverns was there. And Leo appeared and the Commander of Wyverns disappeared. The two have never been seen together! Leo is the Commander of Wyverns? Lennon was certain of this fact in his mind. Only the sound of the grandfather and grandson talking was so small that no third person heard them. Leo, is that you The sound here also woke up the unconscious Lydia. She made a faint sound and opened her eyes with difficulty, trying to sit up. Almost the instant the voice rang out, the murderous aura on Leos body dissipated to nothing. He hurried to Lydias side and hugged her tightly, his eyes slightly red. Lydia, Im sorry, I shouldnt have separated from you, its all my fault. Looking at Lydia, whose face was pale and whose body was covered in scratches, Leos heart simply broke. Yes. He regretted it. He would not have left if he had not gone to fight Karl. In that way he could be there for his wife and daughter at the first sign of disaster! Lydia shook her head and revealed a smile, Now that youre here, its the same. Wheres Emilia? Lydia braced herself and searched for Emilia. Emilia is asleep. Leo described Emilia, who was actually in excessive shock and passed out, as being asleep, in order not to worry Lydia. Hugging her daughter tightly, Lydia put her mind in peace. Great, Emilia is fine Leo led Lydia to Karl: Protect her. Karl did not speak, but simply nodded solemnly. At this moment, there was no animosity between the two, their hearts were set on one person, Lydia. Seeing this scene, Lennons gaze was slightly austere as he suddenly looked at Leo and said, Leo, I am sorry for striking out at your wife and daughter, but we have no choice but to do so. He pointed to Violet above and said, She said that if we dont capture your wife and daughter and lure the real Commander of Wyverns out, all of us will be killed by the bomb! We had to do it for the good of everyone. Yes, this is really a desperate move. Yes, and we dont want to do anything to your wife and daughter. Since you are also inside the stadium, if the bomb goes off, you will also be affected, so you should join us. Lennon recruited Leo: First, lets see what the madam ns to do with your wife and daughter, they will be safe the moment the Commander of Wyvernses out. Leo killed two bodyguards with one punch, which really scared everyone. If there was a conflict, it would be a disaster for them. However, it would be great if Leo could be persuaded to join. Leo grinned widely. Heughed in anger, and the killing intent in his eyes grew even stronger. Your Grant family bullied my wife and daughter and still want me to join you, what is in your mind? Leo spoke in a gloomy tone as he walked towards Lennon step by step. Today, only with your blood can we wash away our sins! As these words fell, an icy killing intent condensed into substance. Lennons face instantly changed drastically, What do you want to do? Leos figure suddenly disappeared from the spot. The next moment, ghost-like, he appeared in front of Lennon and stared at him indifferently. Ah! Lennon shrieked in shock and fell to the ground with a wolfish thud. The sudden disappearance of arge living person in front of him was simply too much for the heart to bear. Before Leo could make a move, Lennon was already lying on the ground, his body seemed to be in spasm, twitching violently. Ah He kept screaming in agony, both hands sped over his heart with an expression of pain. Leo, himself, was frowning, he hadnt done anything yet. On the side, Calebs face changed dramatically and he eximed, Grandpa has a heart attack, where is the medicine, where is the medicine? His eyes were red with anger as he looked at the Grant family bodyguards around him. The Grant family bodyguards searched in a hurry, but found nothing at all. Finally, it was a bodyguard who remembered and his face changed dramatically, Young master, the medicine was originally there, but there was an explosion just now and it was lost! What?! Upon learning this news, Calebs face also turned pale. The major ns also looked at each other, no one expected that Lennon would be scared by Leo and have a heart attack. Caleb, help me help me Lennon was lying on the ground, both eyes having be cloudy. He reached out to Caleb, trying to ask for help. Leo also stopped at this point and watched coldly. No one stepped in to save Lennon, for it was good enough to look after himself at times like this. Caleb suddenly knelt down, tilted his head to look up at Violet, and prayed, Madam, my grandfather is having a heart attack, please, open the gym door and take my grandfather to the hospital! What? A heart attack?Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Violet was closely watching the scene below and when she saw Lennon fall, she thought she had been hit by Leo, not realising it was a heart attack. With a sneer on her face and eyes full of contempt, she said, Hes over seventy years old, sickness and death are the norm, its impossible to expect me to open the gym door, what if you take advantage of the opportunity to escape? No, Im not going to escape, I just want to take Grandpa to the hospital! Caleb had kowtowed. Violet remained indifferent, human life was just a dispensable thing to her. Help Lennon still wanted to shout for help, however, before he could even make a sound, he had already lost his breath. Grandpa! Throughout the gymnasium, Calebs roar of pain echoed. Lennon, a lord of his generation, died in this way. Chapter 644 Leo Injured Lennon was born as a peasant and experienced war in his youth. In those days when you didnt have enough to eat, you didnt have enough to wear, and you had to be constantly on the lookout for artillery fire falling from the sky, it was a noble thing to have regard for others. Lennon is not a noble man. After founding the Grant family, he always admonished his son that man will not do what he wants, or he will be killed. His son took it in and told his grandson, Caleb, about it. Relying on this spirit, the Grant family continued to grow and eventually became one of the three most powerful families in Hopkins. He was a lord of his generation. What is a lord? Born in response to the warring times, it is better for me to betray to the world than for the world to betray to me. So, when Violet said that whoever captured Lydia or Emilia would be spared death, the Grant family did not hesitate to make a move. As for the lives of other families? He hadnt considered it. Such a lord was scared to death of a heart attack by Leo. The whole stadium was silent, and a deep sadness pervaded. The death of Lennon did not make the other families happy, but on the contrary, there was an extra feeling of sadness. Everyone knows that although Lennon is over seventy years old, he is still the lynchpin of the Grant family. With Lennon dead, the Grant family is not far from extinction. The Grant family has perished, who will be next? The heads of all the families were anxious and looked up at Violet. Violet remained standing above, looking yful: He is dead? Boring. As the words fell, the family below looked at her differently. There was no more caution as before, instead, there was more than a touch of anger in the eyes. Could they really be saved if they did what she asked in the end? Leo looked at the families with pity in his eyes. They thought they were saving themselves, but unbeknownst to them, they still had no choice but to die. Not to mention them, even Terry, who was behind Violet, was scared into silence and cold sweat. You killed my grandfather Suddenly, Leo heard a low, grim voice. Everyones eyes were focused on Caleb, who was kneeling in the gymnasium. He was still kneeling, but by now he had raised his head, his eyes staring at Leo with grim resentment. Leo frowned slightly, but, still had a cold expression: Your grandfather died of his own heart attack, what does it have to do with me? If you hadnt scared my grandfather, how would he have had a heart attack? Caleb spoke out coldly as he slowly stood up, looking at Leo as if he was looking at his fathers enemy. Leos eyes also gradually turned cold: Doesnt your Grant family deserve to die? Grabbing my wife and daughter and not even sparing a five-year-old girl, in my opinion, he deserves to die. Perhaps I should have struck out at you earlier, it would have been a curse to keep you alive. Leos tone was calm, in as if he was talking about an unusual matter. Even if Lennon doesnt have a heart attack, Leo will still crush his neck. Only Lennons heart attack adds a little more poignancy. Besides, you shouldnt hate me, you should hate the woman up there. Leo pointed to Violet above and said to Caleb. These words, however,pletely enraged the killing intent in Calebs heart. You killed my grandfather and didnt repent, in that case, go to hell! Yelling like a madman, Caleb suddenly grabbed the pistol at the waist of his bodyguard and pointed it at Leo. At once, the crowd was filled with rm. Caleb, what do you want, put the pistol down now! Ernie scolded angrily at Caleb. However, not only did Caleb not put his gun down, but he slowly walked over. His face was written with madness: Leo, my grandfather is dead and I have nothing to regret, killing you to pay tribute to my grandfathers spirit in heaven is the only thing I can do for him! Dont Lydia was already on the Henderson family by now, holding Emilia in her arms and shrieking in disbelief. Its getting interesting Violet, watching the situation below with interest, duly reminded, Half an hour to go, please hurry. This statement certainly added to the pressure on everyones mind. Half an hour to go before the bomb explodes. Cassius and Martial Maestro also felt the pressure together. Leo gave Violet a cold nce, then gazed calmly at Caleb. This was the second time in one day that he had a gun pointed at his head. Thest person who pointed a gun at him, Nathaniel, was dead. He nodded helplessly to Caleb, You dont really think that you can choke me to death with a gun? Calebs eyes continued to stare at him as he shook his head, I know that I cant kill you with just a gun, after all, even Master of the Martial Arts Association is no match for you. Leo did not say anything, just narrowed his eyes and surveyed him deeply. Caleb was not a fool, and a gun that was useless to him could not be brought out against him. However, the next moment, he suddenly turned his gun around and aimed it at Lydia. Youre not afraid of guns, but what about your wife? This move was not expected by anyone. At once, Lydias face turned pale. Leos face also changed, turning morose. He did not expect that in front of him, Caleb would dare to hurt his wife. Karl had already shielded Lydia, and Leo was slightly more at ease. His eyes sank: Do you have a chance to shoot in this situation? Caleb did not say anything, but just continued to point his gun at Lydia. Only a little sweat appeared on the palms of his hands holding the gun. Karl is a supreme master, and even though he has Violets ban and cannot fight, he can still protect Lydia. The bullets could not hurt Lydia at all. However, as long as Caleb still held the gun, the hearts of the crowd could not be put down. Everyones attention was focused on Caleb. No one saw that there was a figure that was approaching silently. He came behind Lydia and suddenly pushed her hard!Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Ah Caught off guard, Lydia was pushed out and her body lost its bnce, stumbling forward. Emilia, who was in her arms, fell down with her. Emilia! Even when she fell, Lydia shielded her daughter. This mutation had caught the attention of Caleb. He didnt hesitate to pull the trigger. A bullet instantly shot out of the ckened muzzle of the gun. Lydia! Leos face changed drastically and he subconsciously lunged towards Lydia. Karl also did not realise that someone would push Lydia hard in the back, and her face also changed slightly. But it was already toote. Just when everyone thought Lydia would surely die, a figure pounced on her like a madman. It was Leo, who used his body to protect Lydia tightly. It was at the same instant that the bullet, too, pierced Leos back. Blood instantly stained Leospel. Quiet. There was silence all around. Everyone was staring at the scene with wide eyes and incredulity. No one expected that Leo would protect Lydia like a madman. Even Karl hadnt expected it, and as he watched the scene, he wanted to say something, but he finally held back. Leo! Dumbfounded for several seconds, Lydia then reacted and hugged Leos shoulders tightly, her face full of panic. Youre bleeding Lydias tears fell like broken beads and she took out tissues like a madman, wiping them for Leo. However, no matter how much she wiped, she couldnt get it clean, but instead it flowed more and more. It even sshed Lydia all over her face. Leo hugged Lydia and said with a smile, Im fine, this injury is not a problem. Youre bleeding so much, why did you rush over here? Lydia was crying uncontrobly. Looking at Lydia in this state, everyone looked at each other in disbelief. Ernie and the others, who had forgotten to even make a sound. When had Lydia ever shown such weakness to outsiders? Only when Leo was injured. Hahahahaha From the back came Calebs loudughter, Leo, its true that Lydia is your soft underbelly, Id like to see how many bullets you can take! Leos eyes were cold: Do you think that because Ive been hit by a bullet, I cant hold it anymore? As the words fell, Leo actually stood up slowly. He was clearly shot with a bullet, yet he acted as if nothing had happened. Everyone was surprised to see this scene. Caleb was also full of surprise: You Howe you are fine? When a normal person has been shot, even if it is only in the shoulder, he will not be able to stand up. How is it that Leo is like being bitten by a mosquito? Leoughed coldly and did not say a word. On battlefield he was severely wounded, but still stood tall. Not to mention the fact that it was only a single bullet that hit the shoulder. For him, it is not affected at all. The next moment, Leos eyes burst out with cold auras, Shoot my wife and no one can save you! As soon as the words left his mouth, Leo gave a vicious kick to Caleb. The harsh wind of the leg caused everyone present to turn pale. Anyone who receives this kick can definitely be kicked death! Caleb was also terrified and as he was just about to shoot, a sudden sharp pain came from his wrist. Unconsciousness ensued. Leo grabbed Calebs wrist and twisted it heavily. His wrist was broken at ny degrees straight away, and there were still faint white bones visible. Ah The scene was filled with the screams of Calebs murderous screams. He covered the broken hand and the pistol ttered to the floor. The Grant family is over. Leos tone was indifferent as he prepared to finish off Caleb. A strong wind suddenly came from behind him, rushing towards Leos back. Leo wasnt even going to dodge and turned around and smashed his fist. The figure nged backwards several steps, looking at Leo in surprise. Leos gaze was slightly austere. It was a weapon of war. Chapter 645 War Weapons It was no one else but those war weapons of the organization Phantom that stood in the way of the Leos final fatal blow. They are the result of experiment after experiment by the Phantom, half mechanical metal and half flesh. Leos eyes were cold as he stared intently at the war weapons, Are you going to interfere too? He would naturally find time to settle the revenge of the Phantom, but not now. Caleb had long been terrified, shivering and hiding at the end of the crowd, looking at the war weapon with a frightened expression. Help me, help me The rest of the Grant family, too, looked at Leo and the War Weapon with awe and caution. They were well aware that the war weapons were not on their side, especially when War Machine first appeared blocking off the entire stadium and shooting several people who were disorderly. If the War Weapon would save Caleb, it must have followed Violets orders. Youre too powerful, enough to affect the bnce of the game itself, but Im not limiting you. Suddenly Violetsughter came from above. She looked at Leo with a smile on her face, the look in her eyes was like looking at a precious work of art. Ill get the war machines into the situation to maintain the bnce properly, just to test the stability of these weapons as well. After saying that, she looked at the Grant family again, Whether you survive or not depends on your fate. As soon as the words left her mouth, those in Caleb looked at each other with pale faces. Violet had said it clearly enough. She had let these war machines join the fray, not at all out of the goodness of her heart to save the Grant family, but to test the performance of these war weapons. The equivalent of an experiment. Leo snorted, With all due respect, those war weapons of yours are of little use. Violets eyes sank as she looked at Leo and said, How do you know its useless? This is a great experiment that, if developed sessfully, is enough to change thendscape of the world! Violet said with a very strong look of frenzy in her eyes. Leo stopped talking and just stared nkly at the war weapons. Humanity cannot progress without war. Since ancient times, whichever side won the war would be given a sudden boost in development. And what drives it all is money. If these war weapons are really developed sessfully, will it be possible in the future to rece all the soldiers who take part in battlefield, as a square of war machines? It would be a weapon truly made for killing. Fortunately, these war weapons are still in a state of pending observation. No one can underestimate my war weapons, kill him! Violet pointed at Leo and ordered to the war weapon. At once, the sound of the ground shaking was heard from all sides. The war weapons that had been guarding the various exits of the stadium all converged towards the centre. Densely packed, they numbered over a hundred. Each weapon of war is tall in stature, half flesh and half made of metal. The metal half of the body is equipped with a variety of cold weapons with a cold glow, swords, guns, spears, axes, etc. They all surged towards Leo with a murderous aura. Leo! Seeing this scene, Lydia was like a madman, trying to run wildly towards Leo.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. But she was pulled by Karl: You cant go over there! Its dangerous! The other families, seeing these war weapons, were also intimidated. Even the masters of the Martial Arts Association were aghast. This half of the body is a metal war weapon, a punch of it could kill them. How is this going to y out? Surrounded by many war weapons, Leo did not have any fear at all, but looked up at Violet and asked. What are you studying these war weapons for? Violet also said, without the slightest shunning, Quite simply, we predict that the future of warfare will, in all likelihood, revert to the cold-weapon era. The reason why heat weapons can rece the cold weapon era is mainly in the people, if you turn soldiers into these war weapons covered in steel, wont heat weapons be useless? Hearing Violets words, almost everyone subconsciously felt a chill run through their bodies. They had no idea that this woman was a war monger. In fact, there was still some truth in what she said. Arge reason for the recement of the cold weapon with the Gun Age was the invention of gunpowder. If the body is invulnerable to swords and guns, wouldnt the age of guns be useless? Unless it is a heavy nuclear weapon, it is unharmed. Leoughed and said, Nonsense, do you really think these broken bricks and iron are useful? So, try it? Violet sneered, before ordering, Go! At once, everyone saw that the war weapons rushed towards Leo. Hundreds of figures directly overwhelmed Leo. Without even making a move, the mere pressure of it overwhelmed Leo. At the sight of this scene, everyones eyes widened with pale faces. Ernie, n and the others were filled with incredulity, unable to believe the scene before them. Lydia even fell to the ground with a weak body, staring dumbly at the scene. Who would have thought that Leo would be so overwhelmed by so many war weapons? Swamped by the war weapons, the chance of survival is almost nil! Caleb was also dumbfounded at the scene, and the next moment, heughed indulgently and wildly. Hahahahaha Youre nothingpared to these war weapons! Still want to kill me? Come on! Come and kill me! Hahahahahaha Learning that Leo had been killed by the war weapons, Calebughed freely. A faint smile also surfaced on Violets face. No one can underestimate her war weapons. Then it will be as you wish. Suddenly, abruptly, a familiar voice came from beneath those war weapons. At the sound of this voice, Caleb stoppedughing abruptly as if he had seen a ghost. Even Violet looked around incredulously at the sound. She subconsciously looked back as she heard a gust of wind. A metal arm, which had be a pile of broken metal, mmed down on her like a meteorite. What?! Violet was also extremely frightened and her pretty face went white for a moment. This was clearly half of the metal body of the war machine, which was actually torn in half alive by Leo and thrown over. Hit by metal, you could be smashed to death. Look out! The cloaked man, who had not moved from a distance, appeared beside Violet and pulled her away as soon as he could. The spot where she had been copsed with a crash. Chapter 646 I am Commander of Wyverns The lift fell straight down with a deafening sound as the metal arm smashed into it. Without a lift, the cloaked man had to take Violet to the highest grandstand position. And Violet was already so terrified that her face was tragically bloodless; if only the cloaked man had been a secondter, she would have been smashed to death. It was a scene that was also seared into everyones heart. At the same time, a line of sight followed, only to see Leo looming above not far away, his eyes coldly looking down on everyone. Leo! Mr. Cohen! Lydia, Ernie and the others spoke out in excitement. With all the war weapons surrounding them just now, everyone felt that Leo was bound to die. Violets face was grim, and it was not difficult to guess that this was a temporary run away for him. When Caleb saw this scene, he was even more scared out of his mind. How are you not dead? Leo had a contemptuous smile on his face, How can these broken bricks and iron possibly do any harm to me? With those words, Leo leapt down in a single bound. After that, he walked towards Caleb. Didnt you ask me to kill you, I will do as you wished. Leos tone was t as he walked towards Caleb in big strides. Caleb was so frightened that he sat down on the floor and kept backing up and sitting down. Donte over Madam, help me, help me! Caleb cried out in despair, seeing from the look in Leos eyes that he was really going to kill himself. However, Violet was scared enough herself, so where would she find the time to care about others? Click! Leo directly crushed Calebs neck. The whole process was swift, almost in a sh of lightning. Before the crowd could react, Calebs body had copsed limply. From now on, there will be no more Grant family in Hopkins! Leos calm voice echoed throughout the gymnasium as the surrounding families looked at each other in disbelief. Ernie and n looked at each other, the Grant family, which had been at loggerheads with their families for over half a century, had just perished? So did the rest of the Grant family, their faces full of dumbfoundedness. Then, in despair, they knelt down and kowtowed to Leo. Mr. Cohen, none of us are direct members of the Grant family, it doesnt matter to us, can you let us off the hook Leo swept his gaze at all of them including them and said in a loud voice, All family heads of families who have struck out at my wife and children, make your own end, I will not pursue the matter, otherwise, the Grant family is your downfall! Boom! These words were so overbearing and direct that all the ns that had captured Lydia and Emilia were left with deadly pale. The head of the family was even paralyzed with fear, were they going to die to show their will? At this moment, Violet had returned to normal, her eyes clouded over as she looked at Leo and said, I am the one who is qualified to decide everything here, but it was just good luck that you escaped the attack of the war machine. Leo looked at her teasingly, Do you really think that I am good luck? Isnt it? Violet blushed, You reacted quickly, dodging the moment the war machine made a move on you, and destroying one of my war weapons in the process! Violets tone was full of anger; every weapon of war has gone through countless experiments before it seeds. It cost at least hundreds of millions to build, but was so easily destroyed by Leo. How could Violet not be heartbroken? Leo smiled, How about, you ask those war weapons to try it out on me again, you will find that they will be scrapped soon. Do you think I wouldnt dare? Violet had also lost her mind by now and was full of irritation. As she was about to order the other war machines to continue, the cloaked man pulled her back and pointed to the hourss that had reached its bottom. Only then did Violet regain her senses and gave Leo a cold look, Ill settle this score with youter. Her mission was to draw out Commander of Wyverns. Why else would she have gone to such lengths to take so many people hostage? She was back to her smiling face as she would have been when she first appeared on the stage, looking at everyone on the floor, One hour is up and you have not captured Lydia and Emilia, nor have you lured Commander of Wyverns out, what do you think I should do to punish you? Violets voice was still pleasant, but everyone felt a deep killing intent. At once, everyones face turned pale. If Commander of Wyverns is not found within the allotted time, she will detonate all the bombs in the ce. If you cant find the person Im looking for, whats the use of keeping you? How about you all die together? Violet slowly pulled out a remote control with a cruel smile on her face. At this moment, everyone was anxious. Cassiuss face was grim: Dont you fool around, theres no Commander of Wyverns here that youre looking for! He was 100% sure that Commander of Wyverns was not here, let alone finding them. An edge shed in Violets eyes, He is here, you just havent found him. After saying that, she gave Leo a wry look in her eyes. She did have a suitable candidate, but wasnt sure. Having those ns of the Grant family capture Lydia and Emilia was also to test. But apparently, the Commander of Wyverns did not take the bait. Wait a minute! Martial Maestro suddenly spoke out and looked at Violet, If you detonate the bombs here, the aftermath of the bombs will spread to at least a hundred mile radius, if we are killed, you will be killed as well, are you willing to die with us? The heads of the other families looked at Violet with dead eyes like they had grabbed a lifeline. All the more reason for them to believe it was a bluff. However, Violet smiled faintly, Thats not for you to bother with, even if the bomb explodes, I wont die. At these words, everyone was shocked. The bomb exploded and she survived by what means. Leos gaze, however, fell on the cloaked man behind Violet. His face chilled; this cloaked man was more than likely the Hunter he had fought with earlier. He vaguely remembered that Hunter could fly. Leoughed coldly and said to Violet, Im afraid the method youre talking about ising to get the person behind you to take you out of here, right? Violets face stiffened as Leos words actually prated her thoughts. Indeed, the moment it exploded, she would have let Hunter take her away. Atst those of Terry have been shed by her. His use was limited to this area only, and once it was over, he was useless. Violet didnt respond, but just looked at everyone and said, Since you havent found the person Im looking for, youve lost your use. As soon as the words were out of her mouth, she intended to detonate the bomb. Everyone was worried, even as others clung to each other. If it explodes, anyone will die! Wait a minute! However, just then, a low voice came. Everyone focused their eyes behind Leo with amazement in their eyes. Violet also looked at Leo in surprise, What else do you want to say? Only Leo slowly walked forward and looked at her with a calm gaze, I know where the person you are looking for is. At these words, everyones face turned pale. Even Cassius, too, looked at him incredulously. Is he talking about the real Commander of Wyverns? Where is he? Violet asked with a look of excitement. Leo smiled, Its okay to tell you, in advance is to let everyone here go. Violets eyes instantly sank, Thats impossible! If Leo was lying to her, wouldnt she have lost all her work? Leo still had a faint smile on his face, Do you still have a choice? Your aim is just to find a person, and the fact that you cant find him and dont bother to blow up everyone here shows that you dont value their lives, and theyre not valuable to you. Not so with me, I know someone youre looking for who has more use, more value than all of them put together, dont you know what to choose? When he said that, Leo looked at her teasingly. Sure enough, Violetpsed into silence. She looked on with a cloudy face, as if hesitating. Finally, she asked out loud, How are you going to prove that youre not lying to me? I cant prove it, it depends on mutual trust, and in everything you do, you take risks. Unexpectedly, Leo actually said this. Violets face grew gloomier and gloomier, staring at Leo with a deadly stare, attempting to see something in him. Unfortunately, Leo did not reveal anything. As Leo said, kidnapping so many people would just be useless if the person could not be found. After a long time, Violet actually agreed to Leos request, Alright then, Ill let them go. At these words, everyone looked surprised. Even Hunter behind Violet gave her a surprised look. The doors of the gymnasium were opened and people from all the families poured out like mad. Outside an armoured vehicle was staged across the street and arge group of men with guns were pointing inside. Dont shoot, its us! Seeing that it was the people trapped in the stadium, the men also lowered their guns. Leo Lydia looked at Leo with worry in her eyes. In fact, in her opinion, she was very unwilling for Leo to do such a thing. She is a wife, and she has selfishness. Sacrificing her husband for the sake of everyone, she wouldnt agree! However, she really couldnt help a bit. Lets go. Aurora forcibly took away Lydia and Emilia. As he watched them leave, Leos eyes softened for a moment. Soon, it became cold and bitter. As promised, I have released all the men, tell me, where is Commander of Wyverns? Violet asked as she gazed at Leo.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Terry, too, had taken advantage of the chaos to escape. Therge gymnasium was a mess, with only Leo, Violet, and Hunter. All around stood mighty war weapons. Only Leoughed out lightly and said in a t tone, I am Commander of Wyverns. Chapter 647 Joining the Phantom I am Commander of Wyverns. Leos calm voice echoed throughout the gymnasium, which was in ruins, forming an echo that would not dissipate for a long time. Violet looked at Leo with an incredulous face. He is Commander of Wyverns? How is this possible? On the contrary, the cloaked man behind him, as if he had known it all along, looked calm, without the slightest surprise. After looking at it like that for a long time, Violet suddenlyughed out loud. Laughing, her expression instantly turned grim, Are you kidding? How can you be Commander of Wyverns? The Commander of Wyverns youre talking about is the one who attended the Northern Conference and stole the Commander of Wyverns code name, right? Like Hunter, Violet had witnessed the entire Northernd Conference and knew that a contestant using the Commander of Wyverns as a code name at the Northernd Conference was amazingly skilled and came out of nowhere, and fought Karl to the death until the very end, only to be broken because of their crossover. However, there is no denying the power of the Commander of Wyverns. He is indeed a suitable candidate for the vessel, but still a far cry from the real Commander of Wyverns. Leo shook his head, the smile on his face still indifferent, You are wrong, I am not lying, I am Commander of Wyverns. You suggested that by capturing Lydia and Emilia, you could lure Commander of Wyverns out, which is actually a very correct move. Speaking of this, Leo did not forget to praise Violet: And you did, because, I am Commander of Wyverns, Lydia and Emilia are my wife and daughter. Hearing this, Violets expression was somewhat surprised. Put that way, it seems that Leo is indeed the Commander of Wyverns. Yet, Violet still found it a little unbelievable. She had looked up Leo and was just an unrecognized live-in son-inw of the Henderson family, how could he be the famous Commander of Wyverns? After hesitating for a long time, Violet stared at Leo and continued, I will only believe you are Commander of Wyverns if you show me proof. Proof? Leoughed lightly, then casually pulled out a golden medallion from his pocket and smiled, Is this proof? Order of the Protectorate Violet and the cloaked mans eyes changed deeply at once, staring almost incredulously at the medallion in Leos hand. The medal is as golden as the gilded glory. This is the Order of the Protectorate. Only significant contributions to the country will be granted on an exceptional basis. Thest person to hold the Order of the Protectorate dates back half a century to the old man who was loved by the nation. The recipient of the Order of the Protectorate in thest fifty years, and the youngest was none other than the Commander of Wyverns of Pompeii. Are you really Commander of Wyverns?! Violet was shocked, and now, atst, she believed it. You must know this man. Leo had a teasing look on his face. The next moment, he pulled out an iron mask and put it on his face. At once, Leos entire aura changed forever. It is as if a sharp sword has been sheathed, and it is a regal sight. Violets face instantly changed, Its you? Youre the Commander of Wyverns, youre not lying to anyone! Leo took off his mask again and looked at her with a teasing smile.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. It was then that Violet understood what was going on. In fact, the identity of the Commander of Wyverns has long been made public by Leo. Only none of them believe that this Commander of Wyverns is the same as the other Commander of Wyverns. Any theft of Commander of Wyvernss name can be considered as rubbing it in and deceiving the world. Thats the way it is in this day and age, sometimes when you tell the truth, no one will believe it at all. The cloaked man didnt say a word, just looked at Leo with t eyes. Leo also gave him a faint sweeping nce. For some reason, from Hunter, Leo felt a particrly familiar aura. It was as if, they had known each other a long time ago. What is it you want from me? Leo asked as he withdrew his gaze and looked at Violet. As he said this, he released a wisp of his aura. Now its on to the negotiation stage, and negotiation is all about momentum. In this respect, Leo is confident that it will never be weaker. Violets eyes were awe-inspiring; since she was facing the real Commander of Wyverns, she would have to be careful. She smiled, Quite simply, we Phantom mean no harm, instead we are here to help you out. Leo narrowed his eyes and looked at her warily. Violet smiled and continued, There must be someone you have been looking for these past few years. Your elder brother, Dominic. At these words, Leos eyes became even more gloomy, and even deep in his eyes, a hint of morbid killing intent swept through. The matter of Dominic had always been a knot in his heart. Why he hates the Phantom group so much is because of this. At this moment, Violets old story was revisited, directly provoking Leos killing intent. You really think I wouldnt dare kill you, dont you? Leo said in an icy tone and a cold voice. Violet was shocked, but said with a smile, Of course not, I believe that if you were to kill me, even if my men were to stop me, I would die. Leo did not say anything and waited for the following. Violet smiled and continued, But you will not kill me, only I, who know where Dominic is. Where is he? Leos eyes were cold as he questioned. Violet giggled, Dont be anxious, listen to me. First of all, I can tell you that your brother is alive and well, and he already has the woman he loves At this point, Violet also nced behind a ruin with a nce in her eyes. There, like a statue, stood a woman. She moved and fell deeply into silence. Leo did not say anything either, but just felt sad for Sharon from the bottom of his heart. A woman, who had waited for him for three years, had to face such a result. Violet smiled and continued, As long as you agree to one of my demands, you will be able to see Dominic immediately. Leo narrowed his eyes at her, Whats the request? Violet smiled and said, Join the Phantom and be my partner so you can meet with Dominic. At these words, Leos aura instantly erupted and his eyes looked at her grimly. Youre looking for death. Are you kidding, how could he join the Phantom when they are the ones he hates the most? This is no different from treason and defection! Just take your time and hear me out first. Violet said with a smile, We Phantom can change thendscape of the world in the future, and any country that disobeys us will have to perish. You know the World Building bombing that rocked the world over a decade ago? Thats what we did. Violets tone was calm, as if she was talking about something very ordinary: You join us, we wont restrict your freedom, you can still live a happy life with your wife and daughter, and you can still see Dominic, why not? Chapter 648 Leo Takes a Beating Leo did not say anything, just looked at her coldly. Violets words appeared to be a solicitation, but in fact they were a threat. A strong threat! At the same time, Leo was surprised that the explosion of the World Building, which was enough to cause global panic more than ten years ago, was actually done by the Phantom. This is a demonstration of the power of Phantom to Leo! It is a wealthy and mysterious organisation with a global reach. To make an enemy of such an international organisation is not to seek death. Even if you are the Commander of Wyverns of Pompeii, you must submit! Leo is then told of the benefits of joining the Phantom, and given benefits on top of not depriving him of his life. Grace and power! Irresistible! Seeing that Leo did not say anything, Violet had an even more bizarre smile on her face and asked, How about it? Joining us will do you no harm, only good, you have no reason to refuse. Leos eyes were cold: You have captured my big brother, you are my enemy, I cant do that by defecting to the enemy. Then Violetughed even more, It seems that Commander of Wyverns is also a deadhead! How can there be permanent enemies in this world? As long as the benefits are there, there is no friend that cant be a friend! You say we took your big brother? Yes, we did, but, we didnt hurt him, on the contrary, hes doing well now. Violet looked at Leo and said, For him, this is an opportunity, a creation, and it is indisputable that he is grateful to us. With such a result, will you still hate us? Leo was silent for a long time and said, This is just your side of the story, I havent even seen Dominics face, how can I trust you? Violet said lightly, Theres no way you cant believe, Nadine has returned to the Phantom organization, and to her, its considered her return to her old home, which means she also feels that the Phantom are the ce where she was born and raised and nurtured! One more thing. Violet paused and continued, Three years ago, do you know why we wanted to capture Dominic? Why? Don asked with a raised eyebrow. Because, among the entire Pompeii Wyverns, only you, Dominic and Sharon are the only three people we have looked at. At the time, we gave you a ranking and the order of priority was you, Dominic and Sharon. That means that at the beginning our best target wasnt Dominic, but you. Violets eyes instantly turned deep as she stared at Leo. Me? Leo was surprised. Yes, your potential is what is unlimited, its just that mission, which should have been carried out by you, Dominic volunteered to do it for you and thats what made him your scapegoat. After Violet had said these words, not only was Leo full of shock, but Sharon, who was behind the ruins, was also trembling violently, simply in disbelief. So, you guys came back this time because you want me to join you? Leo asked as he looked at her with sharp eyes. Thats right. Violet said indisputably, Not only do I feel sorry for you, even our leader, but if it were you, Phantom would have no more enemies. Speaking of this, Violet extended her hand to Leo: Havingid out so much, we have only one purpose - and that is to fulfill the unfulfilledst wish from three years ago. This is our sincerity, next, its up to you to choose. Violet looked sincerely at Leo, Join us and you will still be Commander of Wyverns of Pompeii, your wife and daughter will still be Lydia and Emilia, and, no one will ever bully them again! Hearing this, Leo shook his head and his expression became solemn. Forgive me for refusing. After all the talk and all the wasted words, only to get this answer, Violets eyes turned gloomy all of a sudden. Are you sure? Violet finally became annoyed and there was more than a hint of threat in her tone. Yes. Leo said indifferently, As long as I am the Commander of Wyverns of Pompeii, I will definitely lead the way and set a good example, and will never defect to the enemy and betray the country! I have my own way of repaying kindness and revenge. A low voice, as if blowing the trumpet of a counter-attack, resounded through the ce. Sharon, behind the ruins, had long been sobbing. She clenched her teeth and forced herself not to cry out. Leo was right; love and hate began and must end because of her. Although she had learned the truth, she must also go to find out the truth. Violets eyes werepletely gloomy as a hint of murderous intent swept through them, If you refuse me, arent you afraid that I will detonate all the bombs here? You can try. Leos eyes sneered at her, his tone arrogant. Violet, however, did not press the button straight away. The bomb, herst card, was not to be pressed until she had to. Since you wont say yes, well just have to let someone beat you until you say yes! Violet said in an icy voice. At that, Leoughed, Are you sure you want to fight with me? Violet had a sneer on her face, You know nothing of the definition of a strong man! Is that so? The smile on Leos face grew even bigger: Three years ago, the Phantom lost thousands of elites, do you know where these elites go? Violets face instantly twitched and her gaze looked at Leo with ferocity. Does it even need to be asked? Three years ago, although they managed to capture Dominic, they were stopped by Leo alone when they were about to retreat. A full 3, 000 elites! All buried in a ravine! The name of Leo, too, had spread across the globe. The Phantom suffered heavy losses and finally, in a fit of rage, invited the eight supreme beings from all parts of the world to unite across Pompeii in a bid to implement the Dragon ying n. It was still Leo, a man stood on Elview Mountain to solve the problem. Battlested for three days and nights, and in the end, Leo was able to decapitate the eight supreme beings of the world with the power of one man. By now, the Commander of Wyvernss fierce fame was so hot that the whole world knew that a Commander of Wyverns had emerged from Pompeii. As long as the Commander of Wyverns is in Pompeii, he will keep the four seas of Pompeii peaceful. By bringing up the old story at this time, Leo is uncovering the scars of the Phantom. Kill him! Violet, annoyed, shouted angrily at Hunter. At the same time, Violet gave Hunter the remote control to control the bomb, and it was up to him to decide when to press it. Having said that, Violet left the ce. Hearing the conversation between the two, Sharon, who was behind the ruins, left the area with it. She had a more important task on her hands, and that was to defuse the bomb. Leo used his afterglow to look at Sharons back, Battlefield outside, it was left to her. Inside and outside the stadium, it is in fact all one. Leo has to stop Hunter from pressing the bomb to buy Sharon enough time to defuse it. Youre Hunter? Leo asked as he narrowed his eyes and surveyed Hunter. Boom! Without any words, Hunter mmed a fist directly into Leos face. Leo got a straight punch to the face. Is this the strength of the Commander of Wyverns? Its nothing more than that! Hunters voice was cold and teasing. Leo quickly got up and wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth. He didnt say anything, just looked at Hunter with a cold expression. From Hunter, Leo felt a very powerful fluctuation. Behind them, again, came the sound of low footsteps. Only the war weapons, too, were seen surrounding them. Leos gaze was cold as he looked at the Hunter and said, Will you only bully the few with the many? Hunters voice was hoarse as he sneered, You are not the Commander of Wyverns, who should be one against a hundred, right? Leo was silent, and although he fought back, he still only got beaten up.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. This scene would have been a surprise to anyone outside who saw it. Meanwhile, outside the gymnasium, arge crowd had already gathered. Most of them were families from various cities who gathered outside the stadium and none of them left. Because they hade for the Northernd Conference, and it was impossible for them to leave before the results of the Northernd Conference were known. Outside, in addition to the armored vehicles of Hopkins war zone, an ambnce was parked. Many of those who were injured have been taken to hospital. Caroline had also been carried to the ambnce, apanied by William and Summer. Lydia gave Emilia to Aurora and then ran for her life towards the gymnasium. Leo was still inside the gym and she couldnt leave. She had to stay with him. Even if they die, they must die together. However, she was pulled back. Maisy looked at her with a cold face, If your father hadnt asked me not to let you in, I wouldnt have bothered with you! Get out of the way! Lydia had no time to argue with her at this point, pushing her away and continuing to rush in. Maisy pped her hard across the face and roared, Have you made enough noise, it was so hard to escape, do you still want to go in and die? In fact, she couldnt wait for Lydia to go in. But Karl had ordered that Lydia not be allowed in. So even though she hated Lydia, she had to pull her back. My husband is in there, he sacrificed himself to save everyone here, why didnt anyone think to save him? Lydias eyes were red as she growled hysterically. With just one word, tears streamed down her face and her eyes were filled with despair. Let me in! She kept barging in like a madman. The guards at the door pulled as hard as they could to no avail. Marie also pulled her tightly and cried, Sis, its useless, the whole stadium has been blocked off, you cant get in! Maisy took a big step forward at this time, Dont you just want to know about your husband, Ill ask for you! After saying that, she ran to one of the guards and asked, Can you help me to check inside the gymnasium, is that man called Leo still alive? The guard nodded, Just a moment. He nced inside and soon came out. He shook his head, Violets men are beating him up like crazy and there are some war weapons next to him, hes going to be killed soon. Really? Maisy was inwardly ecstatic. She came in front of Lydia and looked at her in a condescending manner, You dont need to get your hopes up, Leo was beaten to death! At these words, Lydia stumbled and fell to the ground, unable to bear the blow and simply fainted. Chapter 649 Widowed After an unknown amount of time, Lydia woke up in a quiet way and found Emilia guarding the bedside, looking at her pitifully. Mum, why isnt Dad back yet The little one was listless, with big watery eyes, obviously having just cried. Next to her, Marie also sat with a sad expression, not saying a word. What Leo did by staying alone and saving everyone was great and heartwarming though. But it is the good people who are most easily forgotten in this world. No one will even remember! Even, many people only cared about themselves, no one thought that Leo was still in the gymnasium, no one thought to save him a bit. Remembering what happened before she fell into aa, Lydias pretty face turned white for a moment and her body trembled slightly. Maisy told her that Leo was about to be beaten to dead in the gymnasium, and she couldnt take the blow straight away and fainted. Marie, how long have I been out? Lydia asked with a haggard face, forcing back the sadness inside her. Marie said, Its just been an hour, this is the third hospital in Hopkins, the first and second hospitals are out of beds. The stadium exploded and copsed, many people were injured and the hospital was overcrowded. But Lydias focus was not here, and she fell into a deep silence, forcing her eyes to keep the tears from falling. Its been an hour, whats the situation in the gym? Was Leo killed? Emilia also sensed something and gently tugged at her shirt, Mum, is dad noting back? These words from her daughter directly caused tears to flow down Lydias face as she did not strain her eyes. As she cried, she forced a smile and said, No, Dad just has something to do, hell be back soon. Her daughter was still small and she didnt want her daughter to know that her father was gone. However, Emilia will definitely learn the bad news in the end. Really? Emilia asked timidly, but the hand that was hugging Lydia was tightening. She is five years old, still very young, but she is smart enough to see the beginnings of something from her mothersa. Lydia nodded wordlessly and carried Emilia to the bed. Right now, it is only her daughters body heat that keeps her warm. Sis, you still have me Seeing this scene, Maries tears fell, and she also gently hugged her sister. Leos unknown life plunged the atmosphere in the ward into a deep pathos. Suddenly, at that very moment, the door of the ward opened. Aurora and Elena walked in. They also had sadness on their faces. Surprisingly, Karl and Maisy also walked in. They were followed by Arie, Ernie, n, Ronnie and others. The ward, which had been empty, was filled with people all of a sudden. Lydia looked up, somewhat bewildered at them, not knowing what they meant. Of these people, only one had a cold smile on his face, and that was Maisy. She was the happiest one when Leo died. It was because Leo had previously humiliated her severely, even causing her to be knocked into the cold by Karl. Lydia also almost lost her mind because of the shock of the incident. But with so many people around, she couldnt show it, so she smiled and sat down beside Lydias bed and said, Lydia, look, since your husband is dead, you cant be a widow, so why dont you remarry? Lydias face turned pale and Marie, who couldnt bear it, said angrily, Mom, my brother-inw is not dead yet, and youre saying this? I only recognize Leo as my brother-inw, I dont recognize any other brother-inw! Lydia, however, fell into silence, feeling angry and at the same time a touch of unworthiness. Her husband sacrificed himself to save everyone, but none of them cared about Leos death, as if, it was deserved. Even, without even knowing whether he would live or die, she was asked to remarry. Emilia cried out directly after these words. She clung to Lydia: Mummy is Daddys, Mummy is Daddys, I dont want a new Daddy! The whole room was filled with the sound of Emilias cries, which brought an extra touch of destion to Lydias face as well, a tear slipping quietly down her face. Maisy looked annoyed and reprimanded with a cold face, Shut up, dont interfere when adults talk, if you cry again, Ill throw you out of here! Emilia was startled and her small body shook for a moment before she finally stopped making noises. Shey on the edge of Lydias hospital bed, sobbing. Lydia shielded Emilia with a sulking look on her face, Come at me, dont scare my daughter! Karl also nced at her, and Maisy then stopped talking and stood aside with a cold face. Karl came to Lydias side and said with a straight face, Lydia, this is the result of our unanimous discussion, since Leo is dead, you are single. We can leave your rtionship alone, but, as you are my daughter, you cant remain single. Lydia did not say anything, but just looked at Aurora. Is that what you want too? Aurora hesitated for a long time and nodded, One cannot dwell on the past forever. If Leo hadnt died, he would still be my son-inw, but if the bad news came, there would be nothing that could be done. Aurora stated her position. As a youngdy of the royal family of Valenham, she could not remain unmarried for the rest of her life. This is the principle. Even Aurora was not immune. Twenty years ago, Aurora recruited Karl to her door in order to resist the family. Who would have thought that the son-inw recruited would die so soon? Lydia bit her lips tightly and shook her head, Even if he dies, I wont remarry, I only have him as my husband in this life.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Besides, hes not dead yet! Even if he dies, I want to see his corpse! Lydia said with tears streaming down her face and clenching her fists tightly. Everyone looked at each other and nodded. Getting Lydia to remarry is a matter of urgency for the Henderson family now. It would be aughing stock if outsiders knew that Miss Henderson was a widow. But all this must be built on the corpse of Leo. Rescuers are out now and it is estimated that tomorrow they will be able to confirm whether he is dead or alive. After saying these words, Karl gave Lydia a deep look and left the ward. Maisy looked at Lydia with a cold smile on his face and also followed him to leave. As soon as it was certain that Leo was dead, then Lydia had to remarry. Then, there is no ce for her in this family. No one tells her what to do anymore. Lydia hugged Emilia and looked out of the window, desperate inside. Leo, if youre not dead,e back She prayed silently in her heart. Chapter 650 You Assist Rescue teams and bomb disposal teams were already in action. Wearing special protective clothing and armed with protective gear, they surrounded the entire stadium. After handing over to the men of the warren, they were told they could not enter. Why? The captains of the rescue team and the bomb disposal team were filled with confusion. Because a woman hase inside and is defusing the bomb. said the guards of the warren. What? At these words, everyone was dumbfounded. The bomb disposal teams face was full of gloom: This is nonsense, what does she know about bomb disposal? Thats right, its the mostplicated bomb, what if she identally cuts the red wire that sets it off? Can she afford to pay for this responsibility? Women are just nonsense! The bomb disposal team was furious, for this behaviour was nonsense in their eyes! The bomb disposal expert waved his hand and then looked to the guard, Where is the woman? The guard pointed a short distance away, There, its been for a long time. The bomb disposal team then looked over to see a woman in a ck leather jacket defusing a bomb with a serious expression, the scissors in her hand cutting one by one. Everyone in the bomb disposal team instantly turned pale and immediately rushed to Sharons front, his face full of annoyance as he roared, Stop it. They pushed Sharon away as soon as they could, and a hint of anger surfaced on Sharons clear, cold face as she turned back. Seeing Sharons face clearly, the bomb disposal team was also dumbfounded for a moment, not expecting this woman to be so beautiful.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. But even if she was beautiful, she could not fool around. Dante was full of annoyance, suppressing his anger and said, Do you know what you are doing? This is a dangerous ce, if you cut a wire, we will all die, can you take the responsibility? Sharons eyes were slightly cold and she did not say anything, intending to go on to defuse the bomb. Time was running out and she had to finish defusing the bomb in a hurry. However, this move provoked Dantes anger. He was furious on the spot: Whats wrong with you? I told you thaty people are to leave in a hurry, why dont you go? Sharon looked even more impatient, I am the professional. What? Youre a professional? Hahahahaha Hearing these words, Dante and his menughed, each looking at Sharon with disdain in their eyes. Every qualified bomb disposal expert has to go through real life drills, every bomb disposal is a test of life, do you understand this feeling? Dante came in front of Sharon and said disdainfully, Get out of the way, this kind of thing is not for you women to do, you can only stand aside! Every word and every sentence carried a strong sense of superiority, and Sharon had an instant anger. Do you despise women that much? She looked at Dante with cold eyes and asked. Dante froze slightly, and although he did not admit it outright, his words still revealed what he meant. All a woman has to do is raise a family and cook, whats the point ofing out? Dante was most annoyed by these people who obviously knew nothing and still want to mess around! This statementpletely aroused Sharons anger, and she immediately looked at those guards, Call your leader here! Yes, yes To Dantes surprise, the guards of the war domain actually had Louise to his face. Sharon, what is wrong? In front of Sharon, Louis did not dare to be arrogant. Go and get your instructor over here! Sharon ordered Louis. What? You actually dare to summon Chief of Hopkins War Domain? Dont want to die? Seeing this scene, Dante was filled with surprise and then looked at Sharon with a cold smile on his face. Louis was the head of Hopkins War Domain and had a special status. Even some of the bigwigs in Hopkins have to be polite when they see Louis. How dare she order him! Dantes men also waited for Louis to drive the woman away. However, to their disbelief, Louis actually nodded to Sharon with a smile on his face, Yes, Sharon. It didnt take long for Louis to walk over with a dark-skinned man in tow. Instructor of the Wyverns alternate?! Seeing the visitor, Dante and the others were all filled with shock and looked incredulously at the man brought over. The man Louis brought with him was no other than the instructor of the Wyverns alternate, Iron Bull. The instructor of Iron Bull is Commander of Wyverns. When he came, Iron Bull had a ck face and his eyes were full of killing intent, but as soon as he saw Sharon, the killing intent on his face instantly disappeared. Sharon, hows the bomb disposal going? Is there anything I can do to help? Iron Bull asked with a curt face. Sharon gave Dante a cold look and pointed at him, This group of bomb disposal team has obstructed me from dismantling the bomb, how did you do your job? As soon as the words came out, Iron Bulls face changed and he turned his head, looking viciously at Dante and roared, Whats wrong with you guys, I asked you toe here to help, not to cause trouble. With this roar, Iron Bull directly roared Dante and the others into a daze, with a dumbfounded look on their faces. You called us over, didnt you want us to defuse the bombs? Dante swallowed hard and asked. Iron Bull pped Dante directly on his forehead with such tremendous force that it almost knocked him out. Defuse the bomb?! I called you over to assist Sharon! What? assit this woman? Dante was outright stunned! The entire elite of the bomb disposal team were confused! Every bomb disposal officer in the bomb disposal team was the elite of the elite, and they were called in to actually assist this woman? Dantes eyes became frightened as he looked at Sharon. What is her identity? Iron Bull pointed at Sharon and said in a deep voice, This is the instructor of the official Wyverns formation, Miss Sharon Bell! At these words, Dante and the others were directly dumbfounded, looking at Sharon incredulously. Sharon looked at him with a cold expression, sping her hands to her chest, a vindictive sneer floating at the corners of her mouth. Dantes face turned white straight away. She was an instructor in the official Wyverns formation! Even Instructor Iron Bull had to call her Instructor! But he actually not only taunted her, but pushed her. Dantes eyes went ck and he almost didnt pass out from shock. However, Sharon did not hold them responsible and coldly said, All right, hurry up ande over to disarm the bomb. Within an hour, finish defusing all the bombs in the stadium, you guys go and defuse the ones elsewhere, the bombs locations are already sensed by radar. After giving the order, Sharon went on to defuse the bomb. Dante walked over and watched curiously, wanting to see how Sharon defused the bomb. However, as soon as he looked down, he was horrified. The structure of these bombs isplex, but Sharon has already defused five of them! Had he been able to keep his head down and pay attention before he came in the first ce, there would not have been the previous incident of backbiting. Dante continued to go over to defuse the bomb, but a nce at the construction of the bomb in front of him left him in a quandary. Its a tricky bomb to dismantle, it wont take two or three hours. Sharon came over at this time after defusing the bomb and raised an eyebrow, You guys go to the side. Then she started to defuse the bomb. The scissors casually cut the red and blue fuses with skilful and thoughtful movements, Dante was watching in awe. He thought for a moment and asked, So what do we do? You guys go and get all the other bombs over here, its a bit of a distance and its too much time for me to run back and forth alone. Dante was dumbfounded, so it turned out that the call for them toe over was as hardbour. However, they still carried all the bombs over, each one in a huge box with a countdown on the monitor above. A few cuts and the thread breaks. With each cut, Dantes heart rose to their throats. However, Sharon continued to look calm and maintain a high level of concentration. When thest thread was cut, Dante and the others fell limp to the ground. The bombs here are all clustered together, and if one explodes, the bombs whose value has been defused, will follow. Its a chain reaction. This shows that Sharons bomb disposal skills are even better. Miss Bell, I apologise for my earlier rudeness. With a guilty heart, Dante bowed to Sharon from the bottom of his heart. Other than that, the courage of this one man to defuse a bomb is enough to be admired. Sharon smiled and didnt say anything. She pulled out her phone and sent a text message to Leo. The bombs have been defused. Her eyes then looked inside the gymnasium. Go for it, Leo. She murmured softly in her mind. Inside the gym, Leo was knocked out hard by a punch from Bat. His clothes were torn and he had bruises all over his body. Hunter sneered out, Are you really the Commander of Wyverns? How can a Commander of Wyverns be so weak? Why dont you fight back? Why, are you afraid? Hunters eyes were tinged with anger. All this time against Leo, it was basically Leo who was taking the beating. Although Leo would fight back, he couldnt hurt him in the slightest. Fighting like this made him feel bored. Well, since you are so weak, you have no right to be allowed to live, go to hell! Hunters voice was cold and stern as it rushed viciously at Leo, ready to strike a fatal blow. At that moment, Leos mobile phone received a text message. There were only five words on it. The bombs have been defused. There were only these five words, but Leoughed lightly. He wiped the blood off the side of his mouth and then turned his phone off. His whole body bones trembled slightly as an iparably fierce aura was instantly unleashed. Hunter sensed something different, but still didnt think much of it and continued to m his fist. In the next moment, Leo also threw a punch. The two fists collided with a deafening thud. Hunters entire body flew backwards as if it had been struck by a heavy blow. Did you have a good time? Leo had a scowl in his eyes and his voice was cold to the core. Chapter 651 Beating Hunter The whole stadium still carries the aftershock of Hunters body flying out. There was debris rolling down everywhere. Leos punch directly sent Hunter flying several metres away. The ground all scraped a blurred course and kept rubbing for a good distance before it stopped. Hunter rose, and beneath the dark cloak were incredible eyes. He looked at Leo as if he had seen a ghost. Even a blind man could see the change in Leos aura at the moment. If the momentum had hit rock bottom before when they had been beaten, now, it was a flight of fancy. Hunter couldnt believe how Leo had be so strong all of a sudden. At this moment, Leos face was cold and indifferent as he flung his palm and slowly walked towards him. The aura of Hunter felt like it was facing an overwhelmingly fierce beast, and his heart was anxious. Hunter stood up, and after the shock, a cold look dawned in his eyes. It was just luck that hit me with a punch, do you think luck will be on your side every time? Hunter spoke and looked at Leo morosely. Leo smiled, No way, you dont really think youre crushing me with your strength, do you? Cant I? Hunters eyes held a cold chill: If you were really stronger than me, how did you get run over by me before? Look at the wounds on your body, what a mess, and you call yourself Commander of Wyverns, you are impostor. Hunter looked at Leo with mockery on his face, constantly provoking him with words. He thought Leo would be very angry, but didnt expect Leos face to be calm without any anger, just a more sarcastic smile on his face. At this smile, Hunter burst into a fury: Seek death! The smile was as if Leo was mocking him, how dare he? Unbelieving, Hunter once again rushed towards Leo. He threw a heavy punch, his internal energy bursting out, and the airflow in the gymnasium became sharp all of a sudden. Hunters strength, which had almost reached the peak of internal energy, so Nadine was indeed no his match. To this extent, it is almost possible to influence the surroundings. Such an overbearing and terrifying punch, but Leo still did not dodge or evade, just watched with cold eyes. Hunter thought that Leo was scared and the expression on his face became even more fierce. Go to hell! He threw a heavy punch down. In the next second, under this punch, Leo will be killed! Hunter is full of confidence. Leo was battered and bruised before. Just hitting him with an asional punch cant prove anything. However, the next moment, as Hunter was about to m its fist into Leos body. Leo moved and held out a hand. He then grabbed Hunters fist. It was as if heaven and earth embraced everything, and no matter how violent the fist was, it was all brought to calmness under that hand. What?! The scene shook Hunters heart deeply. His whole body was dumbfounded and full of disbelief. Leo actually caught his fist with one hand? Do you really think that you were violently beating me before? Leos eyes were cold, and the strength of his hand that squeezed Hunters fist, little by little, was harder. Wrong! I am deliberately disguising the sight of being less powerful than you, in order, to make you let your guard down. In a real fight, are you really good enough for me? Leos words were morose as his palms mmed! Crackle! Hunters fist was met with a slight bursting sound of sugar-fried chestnuts. That was the sound of his fist bones, crushed hard by Leo. Ah The entire gymnasium echoed with the low roar of Hunter in pain. Leo let go of Hunters wrist and he stomped back several steps, covering his wrist, his face full of horror. No way, thats not possible Hunter muttered, and just as he looked up at Leo, he realised that Leos figure had disappeared. Suddenly, a cold wind came from behind him, blowing chills all over his body. Hunter subconsciously turned around, only to see Leo appearing behind him like a ghost, looking at him icily. You Hunters face paled and he tried to move quickly sideways and pull away. But the next moment, his whole body was grabbed by Leo and mmed hard against the wall! Boom! This collision directly hit him with blood all over his face.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. There was blood flowing down as the vision in front of him went ck. He stared nkly at Leo who slowly walked up to him, especially with a pair of cold eyes that sent shivers down his spine. Now, he finally believes Leos words. In the front, it was only a deliberate show of weakness by Leo, and in addition the damage he inflicted on Leo, which looked fatal, was only a flesh wound, which did not bother him at all. Why are you hiding your strength? Breathing heavily, Hunter looked at Leo and asked. Leo smiled lightly, Of course its because Im scrupulous of you. Scrupulous of me? Puzzled, Hunter asked in a hoarse voice, You are clearly much stronger than I am, so why are you scrupulous? Leo didnt say anything, just nudged towards his arms. Hunter looked down only to see that a remote control had fallen out of his arms. Remote control for bombs Hunter understood at once, and his face was ame. The woman called Violet gave you the remote control that controls the bomb, and if I start off with a violent attack, youre no match at all, so that youll press this remote control and make the bomb explode. Leo looked calm: In order to keep the bomb from exploding, I just have to let you get the upper hand first before revealing your original strength. After hearing what Leo said, Hunter understood at once. Beneath the cloak, his face was hideously twisted, and Leos deliberate disy of weakness had caused him great insult. During the violent beating of Leo just now, he did feel the pleasure. Commander of Wyverns was beaten by himself like this. He didnt realise that Leo did that on purpose. The next moment, he spoke morosely, Since you were afraid of me pushing the button before, now, arent you afraid? Leos words also reminded him that as long as he held the switch for these bombs, he was invincible! Leo smiled, Then try pressing it. Hunter never expected Leo to say this, and after freezing, his face turned gloomy. Well, you made me do it Hunter pressed the button straight away. However, after pressing it, there was calm all around. Not to mention the explosion, there was not even the slightest sound of debris rolling down. Leoughed lightly and looked at him with a teasing face. Hunters eyes were wide and full of disbelief. He pressed it several more times in disbelief. However, no matter how hard he pressed, there was no sound at all around him. Dont waste your breath, all these bombs your master nted have been disarmed. Leo said indifferently. Chapter 652 Death List At the sound of the words, Hunter froze. Then he eximed in disbelief, Impossible, I personally nted the bombs around the stadium, even a professional bomb disposal team would take hours to defuse them all, how could they be defused in such a short time? It was now only two hours after the spectators had escaped from the stadium and it was essentially impossible to defuse the bomb. Leo smiled, Nothing is impossible in this world, you are a professional and there are people who are more professional than you. What do you mean? Hunters eyes looked warily at Leo. Beneath the ck cloak, a pair of eyes were looking at him with a shadowy look. My friend had gone to defuse the bomb while you were having a go at me, and she was more professional than you. Leo said with a smile, Defusing these bombs is merely a nuisance to her, not really tricky. Hearing this, Hunter simply dropped the remote control. Now this remote control was just a pile of broken brass. So, while your friend was defusing the bomb, you kept pretending you were weak and didnt mind getting beaten up? Hunter asked through clenched teeth. Yes. Leo admitted, Thats how you lower your guard, and by the time you notice it, its toote. Hunter looked at Leo with dead eyes, and at this moment, he knew that the moment was over. Leo also lost the interest to speak to him, his face indifferent. Well, let me see your face under the cloak. With a tter, Leo ripped the cloak off his clothes. Hunter was a man he had cared about for a long time; he had heard the name Hunter back in the Pearl. The real Hunter had shaped many false identities. In the beginning, it was Homer Gibbs who kidnapped his daughter, Emilia, in a fit of rage. Subsequently, it was the steward of the Wilson family who received instruction from Hunter and remained dormant in the Wilson family for a full thirty years. In the end, Terrys death was imminent when he was saved by the intervention of Nadine who intervened. Hunter was also present during the time of the remnants of the Hudson family, and now, the cloak can be removed from his head. What Leo saw, however, was simply a devastated face. It was densely covered with scratches from knife wounds. His skin was cut into pieces in a ropy pattern and has been scarred to the eye. Leo looked aghast, his face was disfigured, even the most sophisticated instruments could not distinguish his true identity. How cruel can one be to do such a thing to himself? Hunter was not at all afraid that Leo would recognise who he was and continued to sneer. Leo was silent, more than one person had said that the real Hunter. But such a face, he hadnt even seen it before! The only way to confirm his true identity now was to take a sample of his blood, by way of DNA identification. Since I cant recognize your face, but youll have toe with me. Leo was ready to catch Hunter. Unexpectedly Hunter reattached his cloak and flew to the mid-air. Leo, Im no match for you, but, you cant catch me! Laughing at these words, Hunter quickly dropped a smoke bomb from his arms. Smoke bombs exploded into a haze all around. By the time the smoke had cleared, Hunter was long gone. Leo stopped inside for a long time and then left the gym. Now was not the time to track down Hunter; he was more concerned about his wife, Lydia. Outside the gymnasium. There wererge numbers of armoured vehicles lingering, and instead of leaving, there were more and more people in Battlefield. This was because the reported bombing of the Hopkins Stadium had attracted national attention. Louis bears the brunt of responsibility.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The information he received was that there was a master in the gymnasium, plus a cadre of war weapons that had never been exposed to the masses were active. Highly skilled war domains dont care it, its those weapons of war that they value. All series of news about weapons of war are officially banned. And anyone who dares to spread rumours again will be liable to legal action! Online reports of weapons of war have been silenced by this. It also signalled that they had to get the gym matter sorted out, otherwise it would not be easy to exin on the crowds side. So there is a lot of pressure on Louiss side as well. At that moment, the gym doors were pushed open. Instantly everyone tensed and each raised their guns. Even the mortars were aimed at the door. Some of the armored vehicles had gatlings on them and were even ready to fire. A figure walked slowly away as smoke filled the air. All the big men in all the squares had sweaty palms. Both the powerful and the weapons of war are formidable. However, Sharon waved her hand, Stop it all! Iron Bull followed suit and yelled, Stop it all! Sharons eyes were fixed on the figure with a deadly gaze. The smoke cleared and Leo came striding in. Only then did everyone put down their guns with a sense of relief, and a smile appeared on Sharons face. Instructor! Mr. Cohen! Iron Bull and Louis both ran up in excitement. Where is the enemy? Sharon asked. Ran away. Leo said very calmly. At these words, Louis and the others all drew in a breath. Leo alone actually fought an enemy that could make the whole country nervous off? Louis immediately reported to Leo that a reporter would being to cover the situation. Leo refused, When the press asks, just say its your doing. Wheres my wife? Louis had been on guard outside, so he must have known. Well Louis, however, looked embarrassed and wanted to speak. Leo knew something was wrong and immediately grabbed Louiss shoulder and asked, Say it! What happened to my wife and daughter? After a moments hesitation, Louis still told the truth. After Miss Henderson learned that you had been beaten to death, she couldnt withstand the shock and fainted, and the hospital diagnosed that there might be something wrong with her mind. What?! At these words, Leos face changed dramatically. Now that youve been filed inside the missing persons list, everyone thinks youre dead, and before you were taken to the hospital, I heard that Mrs. Henderson had ns to have Miss Henderson remarried. As soon as the words left his mouth, a shocking killing aura erupted from Leos body. Gusts of wind blew past as if they were bone scrapers, and everyone was subconsciously physically trembling. Get the car, I want to find her. Leos eyes were cold and his voice was cold too. Wait a minute, you cant leave now. Sharon, however, shouted at him. Leo looked back at him with cold eyes. Even Sharon felt a huge pressure when faced with Leos killing intent. But, she said it anyway. Because of this incident, the higher-ups are taking it seriously and have sent someone over to ask every Wyverns member about their attitude, which, in a nutshell, means that if another incident like this happens, Wyverns will have to be disbanded. Sharon looked grave: He asked to see you. A sh of murderous intent in Leos eyes, I refuse! Leo! Sharon grabbed Leos arm, You should understand how you got this title of Commander of Wyverns, if thest old Commander of Wyverns hadnt strongly rmended you, even if you had the most meritorious battle achievements, it wouldnt be your turn to be the one. Since the old Commander of Wyvernss generation, the temple struggle has been at a stalemate because you became the youngest Commander of Wyverns ever and the Wyverns had the upper hand, but the old Commander of Wyverns has retired and is at an age to take care of himself, we cant bother him anymore. Even if you have retired, you still have to take responsibility! Leo fell into silence as a scene from the past came to life before his eyes, and his eyes had beplex. In fact, he understood that with such a big event happening, there was bound to be a battle in the temple. In the past, the old Commander of Wyverns was holding the fort, but now that the old Commander of Wyverns has reached the point of recuperation. Only he, the new generation, is left to hold up the fort. The old Commander of Wyverns was a great benefactor to him. His life was saved by him. He also made Leo the Commander of Wyverns. It can be said that without the Old Commander of Wyverns, there would be no Leo today. All right, Ill go. Leo calmed down at this point. Sharon breathed a sigh of relief and said to Leo, Its just a process, it wont take too long, and the old Commander of Wyverns said that when its over, well have time to go to Valenham to see him. The old Commander of Wyverns named Sidney Holmes, and the family he belonged to was none other than the Holmes n, one of the Nine Great Valenham Royal ns. The Holmes family was originally mediocre, but only because of the birth of Sidney! Thest Commander of Wyverns was so terrifyingly powerful that no one dared to mess with him as he sheltered a n by himself! Leo smiled and agreed, Okay. Leo did not go to look for Lydia, but went to the Hopkins War Domain. This conversationsted a long time and, in the blink of an eye, the day passed. The following day, the early sun rises. An army-green jeep picked up speed and pulled into the road. Quick, speed up, go to the third hospital in Hopkins! Leo sat in his car and yelled. Meanwhile, the hospital. Inside a hospital room. Lydia had not closed her eyes all night and her face was haggard. Emilia in his arms did not sleep either, and finally in the early morning of the next day, he could not help but drift off to sleep. She did not believe that Leo was dead and kept waiting. Marie on the side looked distressed and couldnt help but say, Sister, take a rest, if brother-inwes back, Ill wake you up. Lydia shook her head stubbornly, Im not going to sleep, Im going to wait for him. At that moment, the ward door was pushed open. Maisy walked in with a list of names, looking excited: The list of deaths is out, and theres Leos name in it! At these words, Lydias eyes went wide for a moment. She snatched up the list as soon as she could and looked at it carefully. When she saw the name Leo Cohen printed on the list, Lydias pupils directly dted. Her eyes feel like they have lost focus and are bewildered. Then again, the tears slowly flowed. Brother-inw On the side, Marie also couldnt help but cry. Maisy walked over to Lydia, gently patted her shoulder and said, People cante back from the dead, save your grief, Ill arrange for you to get in touch with some gentry in the evening and remarry immediately! Chapter 653 In the Funeral Lydia did not say anything, only clutching the list of deaths tightly. The piece of paper was instantly folded and crumpled hard. Suddenly, Lydia looked up and threw the piece of paper into the rubbish bin. I want the officials to say this to me personally, who can guarantee that this list of deaths is not a forgery by you? Maisys face was full of surprise, and then he sneered, You still dont believe it? This list of deaths was officially released! Marie pulled on Maisys clothes and cried, Mom, just tell the truth, is brother-inw dead or not? When faced with her own daughter, Maisy could not be so heartless. She sighed and said to Marie, Of course, would I lie to you? Leo is really dead! If you dont believe me, Ill bring in the officials and Im sure theylle! Having said that, Maisy went out. It didnt take long to re-enter with a middle-aged man from the system. This is Francis from the census, who will be speaking to you personally. After the introduction, Maisy stepped aside. Francis first expressed his sorrowful condolences and then exined the truth to Lydia. Your husband is indeed dead, and although his remains were not found at the scene, arge puddle of blood was found, and after DNA identification, it was indeed your husbands. Saying this, Francis pulled out a blood sample report and a few photos of the scene. The blood drips, all pitch-ck in colour, and looks hideous and gruesome. At this point, Lydia had to believe it. She let out a loud cry, waking up the sleeping Emilia. Mum, wheres Dad? The little one asked, rubbing her sleepy eyes. Without speaking, Lydia just kept crying as she hugged Emilia. She felt something too, froze for a moment, and cried along with her. A deep sense of grief permeated the scene. Maisy began to make arrangements to remarry. Lydia, you are still young, there is no need to hold on to Leo you have every right to pursue your own happiness. Lydia refused to say anything, and Marie felt that her mother had gone too far. How can she ask her sister to remarry when her brother-inw has just died? Well then, the remarriage can be put aside for a while, lets handle Leos funeral first! Maisy suggested. Others had nodded in agreement. He should have a decent funeral. Lydia also felt the need to give Leo a proper send-off. Maisy quicklymissioned someone to do it. All the families, all the ns, changed into ck funeral attire. The men agreed to ck suits and ck leather shoes and the women were uniform with long ck dresses, ck socks and ck shoes. Soon it was dark. Lydia was also discharged from hospital to attend Leos funeral. But there were also a number of young talents on the scene that Lydia had not seen before. The scene was decorated as if it were a banquet, and they talked andughed about it, not minding in the least that it was a funeral. Lydias tears had run out. Not only had she lost the love of her life, but her daughter had lost her father forever. This was too cruel to the child. Just as Lydia was kneeling in front of the mourning hall, Maisy led a few young men in ck suits in. Lydia, let me introduce to you, these are all young talents from the great families, get up and interact with them. Lydia was indifferent, not even bothering to pay attention. How could she not know what Maisy meant? Maisy began to want Lydia to marry out a long time ago. In this way she is not one of the Henderson and will not threaten her daughter Maries position. Maisy did all this for the sake of her own daughter, Marie. These young men, whom she did not know, were also called by her. Maisy didnt mind and said to the youths with a smile, Then you guys talk, theres going to be a dinner party outside. Having said that, she walked out. Thank you all for being able to attend this funeral in the midst of your busy schedules, and today, there are a few announcements to make with you. Karl was not present at such an asion, so it was all organised by Maisy. She raised her ss and spoke with a smile, This ss of wine is in memory of the great hero who sacrificed his life to save us all, Leo! We will never forget him! May he rest in peace! May he rest in peace! May he rest in peace! The guests present raised their sses in greeting, with no intention of paying any tribute at all. In fact, they didnt know Leo, or had even heard of the name Leo, and had juste over to join in the fun. There were only a very few people on the scene who actually memorialised Leo, such as Ernie, n and Ronnie. Great anger was suppressed at the sight of this scene. The second event is to celebrate the restoration of Lydia to singleness. Maisy raised his ss again and said with a smile, Although Lydia has been married, she is still young and beautiful, I believe she will find a good family in the future. There was a huge round of apuse from the stage. All the men looked excited, not only the young talents with sessful careers, but also some older men who were a bit giddy. Now Lydia was the real widow. In particr, Lydia is beautiful and of high status, and more importantly, anyone has the chance to marry her. Outside, the sound of mingling and clinking sses was everywhere. This is clearly a wedding feast! Lydias eyes burst into tears in anger and she knelt in front of Leos effigy trembling all over. She was angry and she felt bad for Leo! There is no greater indifference in the world than this. At this time, several young talents brought by Maisy walked over. Miss Henderson, dont kneel down, everyone is celebrating your singleness, its not right for you not to show up. Good, Miss Henderson, you dont need to be too sad, with your status and beauty, marrying your husband is really too condescending, you are fully capable of finding a better one. Lets go, no one will remember him! The youths spoke out and took one step closer to Lydia. They had all had a bit to drink earlier, and at the moment the doors were closed inside the mourning hall, with only a few of them men and a deceased wife, Lydia. From the moment they entered the door, their eyes lingered on Lydias body. The long ck dress, the bare feet and ck socks, and the slight tear stains on her face, infinitely amplified the icy aura of her body. Come on, Miss Henderson! Theres no one here.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. They reached out and were about to wrap their arms around Lydias body. Lydia was startled and pped one of the men hard across the face. What do you want? Lydia looked at them with a face full of anger and some horror. Touching his punched face, the youths surrounded her one by one. What do you think what we want? Chapter 654 I’m not Dead Yet A tightly closed mourning hall, drunken dudes, and a tearful, gorgeous dead wife. Any fool can guess what they want. Lydia was just about to scream when her mouth was covered. Still want to scream? You dont dare to scream, dont you know clearly what Maisy wants to do when she brings us in? A youth at the head of the group said with a teasing smile on his face. Lydia had a frightened look in her eyes and kept struggling. Its exciting to think about it we do it in front of the effigy of your dead husband! Your stomach Suddenly, a young mans eyes fell on Lydias stomach. It bulges slightly, but the curve of the bulge is not yet veryrge, but when you look closely, you can still see that she is pregnant. Fuck, you are pregnant. The eyes of everyone looking at Lydia instantly became, disdainful and contemptuous. They were like looking at a prostitute. Lydia managed to break free from her grip and tears flowed down her face. Stop, arent you afraid of breaking thew by doing this? Breaking thew? Haha, were not afraid! Thats right, besides, its worth breaking thew to have you a beautiful woman, hahaha There was another burst ofughter from the crowd. Now Lydia was desperate and she wanted to call Marie for help, but the phone had been thrown aside by them. While wolves littered the house, the feast outside went on in an orderly fashion. Maisy had instructed that no one was to go near the mourning hall.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. An icy smile curled the corners of her mouth. Lydia, defiled at her husbands funeral, will have to lose her reputationter. Yes, Maisy wants Lydia to marry out, but she will not be allowed to marry into a good family instead. She wants Lydia to marry the lowest vagrant in society! Disgraced and destitute, she had nothing left! At the same time, she cautiously looked at Auroras side and was relieved to see that there was little reaction. The young talents she had led in earlier were not at all gentry from any big families, but just some male pimps she had gotten from some clubs. Dressing up as a high society gentry, he did the roughest and lowest of things. At the same time, there was a loud bang. The iron gates of the banquet were violently smashed by an army green jeep that rampaged like a rabid beast, instantly frightening everyone at the party. Ah There were screams of terror as everyone stepped aside in fear. Even Maisy. She froze for a long moment, then suddenly broke into a cursing fit full of irritation. What kind of person dares to barge in here? Bodyguard! Where are the bodyguards! No need to shout, the bodyguards have fallen. A mans cold voice came from the car. The voice was somewhat familiar, and the crowd was filled with surprise at the sound of it. Leo stepped down from the car with a cold face, his ice-cold gaze looked around the whole room, and everyone who was swept up in it, all of them shivered. When he saw the people paying their respects at the funeral site, Leo pursed his lips and smiled without temperature. Im not even dead yet, even my funeral is being organized for me, shouldnt I thank you for that? Along with the cold words, Leos gaze suddenly looked at Maisy who had long been scared at the side. In an instant, killing intent swept through like a storm, concentrating on Maisy alone. At once, Maisy fell to the ground in a cold sweat, looking as if he had just been fished out of the river. Being stared at by Leo, she felt like she was swept into an endless ck hole, unable to see with her eyes or hear with her ears. At this point, whispers rang out from the floor. Everyone was dumbfounded. Isnt this the man from the funeral? Howe hes not dead? So whats the point of having a funeral? Its a poor symbolism to pay tribute to someone who didnt die! There was a lot of chatter, and Maisy was probably the most shocked person here! She asked the guards who were watching and the guards saw with their own eyes the beating of Leo inside, who, by all rights, should have been beaten to death! His name is also on the death list! How did hee back? At the moment, Leo has some bruises on his body and face, but they are all superficial and not serious at all. It was hard to imagine that he survived from an overwhelmingly powerful man. The whole martial arts world would be shocked to hear about it! Suddenly, as if remembering something, Maisys face turned white. Never let Lydia know that she is still alive! Otherwise, all heryouts would be for naught! Someone, get him out of here. Maisy ordered in exasperation. However, the bodyguards around came, but none dared toe forward. For soon another cool woman in a ck leather jacket got out of the jeep. It is none other than Sharon. Luna and Zakariya then followed. One clutching a box of yoghurt, the other with a cold Zakariya. Anyone who was there felt a touch of eerie chill. Maisy has seen Luna and Zakariya strike before, and both were terrifying. They actually came with Leo! Where is my wife? Leos voice was cold, and the temperature of the banquet instantly dropped to freezing point. Sharon suddenly struck, kicking hard over Leos funeral. The banner fell in response to the sound and crashed to the ground with a deafening thud. Leo came to Maisy, grabbed her by the throat, lifted her up alive and repeated it all over again. Where is my wife? Ahhhhhhh Maisy waspletely unable to make a sound, but her eyes still subconsciously looked at the mourning hall not far away. Leo directly threw her aside, and then walked towards the mourning hall with big steps. Maisy shouted outright, You cant go in there! Leo simply ignored her and pushed the door straight in. The moment she pushed the door, Maisys heart sank to the bottom. And a touch of hostility surfaced on Leos already gloomy face. A group of men had already started to take off their own tops. Lydia was in tears, and when she saw Leo at that moment, she froze straight away. After making sure Leo was still alive, she somehow found the courage to hug him tightly. Honey! Lydia was so excited. Leo also hugged her and med himself, Lydia, Im sorry. In fact, he should havee to Lydias side a long time ago, but because of the sudden summons from the people sent down from above, there was no way he could not be seen. This dy confirmed his death list and everyone thought he was dead! Sorry Leo kept apologising, and Lydia was sobbing uncontrobly and kept mming her fist into him. Leo suffered, and suddenly, his gaze was icy as he looked at the youths. What do you want to do to my wife? At this moment, those youths were about to piss themselves at the murderous aura on Leos body. They couldnt help but look at Maisy. Didnt you say her husband was dead? How can he is still alive? Someone even asked, Is he dead or alive? At this moment, Leos voice without temperature came to his ears, Whether I am dead or alive, you will feel it yourself. At once, all those youths faces changed drastically, and before they could turn around, their eyes went ck and their whole bodies flew backwards out. The young man fell slowly and never got up afterwards, killed by a direct kick. Leos eyes were filled with killing intent, Kill them all! Yes! Behind them, Zakariya and Luna struck directly. One was covered in ck steel needles and died of living pain. One was used as a receptacle for the parasites by Luna, and many, many dense parasites crawled out of his body. The death was extremely tragic. An extremely cold chill permeated the entire mourning hall. The rich smell of blood filled their eyes and everyone subconsciously shivered! Who would have thought that not only was Leo not dead, but he had returned! Maisy tried to hurt Lydia and it had deeply provoked Leos killing intent. Leo did not even want to look at the corpses of those youths, suddenly turning slowly and staring at Maisy, his words morose. Do you really think that because youre the hostess of the Henderson family, I dont dare to kill you? With a bang, Leo kicked Maisy so hard that her body flew backwards like a kite with a broken string. She spat out several mouthfuls of blood, her breath shrivelled and her eyes looked at Leo in horror. Under her gaze, Leo came in front of her and with a ng, Leo raised his foot and stepped on Maisys body. Ah At once, it was as if she had been crushed by a huge boulder, and she almost pressed out of breath. Leo, you dare to touch me? Maisys eyes looked at Leo in horror. At this moment, in Leos body, she felt a strong aura of death. Leo really dares to kill her! I dont just dare to touch you, I dare to kill you! Leo said in a cold voice, Who dares to remarry my wife before I die? With these words, Leo snapped back and gazed coldly at the guests who had attended the funeral. At once, some of the guests present with poorposure were so frightened that they simply spat blood from their mouths and fainted. Brother-inw! Stop! Suddenly, a voice with a sobbing tone came from the crowd. Marie ran over like a madman and fell down in front of Leo with a poof. With tears on her face, she begged Leo, Brother-inw, I beg you, let my mother go. I know that my mother doesnt like my sister and has tried everything to get her out of the family, but as bad as she is, shes still my real mother! Maries face was tinged with struggle; this was the most painful time for her. One is her favorite brother-inw, the other is her birth mother, she cant choose! Brother-inw, I beg you! I apologize for my mother, Im sorry! Marie bowed her head. Lydia came over and shook her head at Leo as well. Leo eventually withdrew his foot that was ready to step on it. As Marie said, Maisy was her mother. Even for the sake of Marie, he could not kill Maisy. I hope you, as a mother, wont make things difficult for Marie. Leo said coldly. Chapter 655 Retreating to the Next Level Maries situation was a bit like Carolines in the past. They both have a selfish, self-serving mother who will do anything to get what she wants. Reba did even more than Maisy, but when it really came time for Reba to be taken away, Caroline was also the one who suffered the most. All human hearts are made of flesh, and no matter how much their birth mothers hurt them, they dont want to see them die. Whats more, Maisy did all this for the good of Marie. Leo eventually let Maisy go. He hoped that Maisy would henceforth be reformed and that there would be no more pointless struggles. Mum, promise sister and brother-inw that you will never be hostile to them again, that we, as a family, will stop fighting each other internally, okay? Marie hugged Maisy tightly and said with tears streaming down her face. Maisys face still wore the fear, but deep in her eyes, there was still a resentment pending. This resentment arose from a gradual deterioration due to previous excessive fears. I can promise, but your sister must promise that she will notpete with you for familys property in the future, as well as the family headship! Maisys words were addressed to Marie, but her gaze, still deadly, red at Lydia with a deep hatred in her eyes. And fear. Lydia was so good and so beautiful, like a thousand virtues in one. Even the best and most beautiful woman will be dwarfed by her. This is all inherited from the first beauty of Valenham twenty years ago, Aurora. And she was just a mistress who was favoured by Lady Luck and could never bepared to a Aurora and Lydia. You dont need a reason to hate someone. You are prettier and better than her, and you will be the object of resentment. Maisy is too afraid of Aurora and, therefore, follows suit in fear of her daughter, Lydia. She wanted Lydias word! No way! Without waiting for Lydia to speak, a majestic voice came from the scene. Aurora approached with Elena, and a host of other Byrne nsmen. The crowd immediately made way. At this moment, Auroras face was gloomy to the extreme, especially when he looked at Maisy, her eyes were filled with a deep killing intent. Twenty years ago, when her husband was stolen away, she did not even feel the desire to kill Maisy, but now, Aurora wanted to kill her. My son-inw is not yet dead, and you are in a hurry to give him a funeral, and you are even looking for someone to plot against my daughter. Maisy, do you really think that with Karl protecting you, I wont dare to touch you? Aurora said in a cold voice, carrying an eerie murderous aura. She had heard all about it and her first reaction after hearing about it was to get rid of Maisy! Seeing Auroraing, Maisy was scared out of her wits. Although Marie was also scared, she continued to stop Aurora. I know what my mother did was wrong, but my sister and brother-inw have already forgiven us, so please, forgive my mother too! Auroras eyes softened: Good girl, its none of your business.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. At the same time, she looked at Leo and Lydia, and seeing that both of them were shaking their heads, she stopped pursuing the matter. But there was one thing she had to fight for. Its impossible to get my daughter to quit the Henderson family and notpete for any property! In life, you cant give in, thats the bottom line. Auroras attitude was clear, no concessions were possible. The two women looked dead on, one majestic, the other angry and frightened. Marie couldnt help but take a step back and couldnt help but hide behind Lydia. Somehow, both women had the wrong impression. The unresolved grudges of the previous generation will be passed on to their current generation. Sis, well be best sisters for life, wont we? Maries hands were cold and her voice trembled. Lydia nodded wordlessly and just gently held her hand. From the beginning to the end, Leo did not make a sound. The legacy of the familys history cannot be solved by him alone. He simply does what he can to prevent the cruellest things from happening. It iste in the evening. But Maisys room was still brightly lit, and in front of her sat a depressed Marie. Marie, dont me Mum for being cruel, Im doing this for your sake! Maisy shed her heart: I wont tell you more about how you came to be, but in your fathers eyes, he has always been dominated by your sister. She is more capable than you, her influence is wider than yours, in the future, will it be her who inherits the family business, or you! Marie kept shaking her head and said tearfully, What does it matter? Whether its me or my sister, were all very close! No! Maisy said, You and your sister are close, thats because right now shes not in control, youre both daughters of the family, once shes in power, will she still recognise you as her sister? Youre a flower in a hothouse. I have been out there for so many years, how can I still lie to you? In a royal family, family ties are the most unreliable! You cant trust anyone but your mother, understand? These words pierced Maries heart so deeply that her body trembled and tears came out at once. One day, you will understand my good intentions, you have to understand early, otherwise in the future, there will be no ce for us in the family. This night, Marie had a hard time sleeping all night. What she couldnt imagine was that Lydia couldnt sleep either. They both fear the day when they will turn against each other. Late at night, on the rooftop of a high-rise in the Hopkins. A ck figurended on top of the rooftop like a bat. Beside her stands a western woman in a sultry purple court dress. She nced at Hunter with an indifferent expression, Is it settled? Hunter shook his head and said in a deep voice, He was strong and the bomb was defused, if I hadnt escaped so quickly, I would have had to die there. Useless! Violet was furious on the spot, her expression a grimace. But soon she calmed down and said lightly, It seems that I have been too hasty, we should perhaps change the target. Change the target? Hunter froze for a moment. Three years ago, Leo was our target, but by mistake we caught Dominic. It has been proven that Leo cannot be caught unless the monarch himself does it, we have to change our strategy. Violet analysed calmly, Well have to retreat and look for that Sharon. The woman Bat was hesitant: Shes nowhere near thebined ability of both Leo and Dominic. Thats better than going home empty-handed. Violet said in a cold voice, There are not many five-star executives within the organisation, do you know how many people are eyeing my position? Rtively speaking, Sharon is much easier to be captured. Violet suddenly smiled, Thatll have to be my ace in the hole. From behind Violet, a cold man came out. He is Dominic. Chapter 656 Impure Hearts The curtain hase down on the Northernd Conference and all the regional ns and martial arts associations have left Hopkins. Although the final result of the Northernd Conference had not been chosen, everyone knew that the final champion must be one of Commander of Wyverns and Karl. Those other families who had already failed did not benefit at all. This is where the cruelty of the Nortnd Conferencees into y, where the only way to win first ce is to be in the limelight. Many families came to the event with the idea that it was a failure if they didnt win first ce, but they didnt expect to get half the benefits. Not only that, but they almost lost their lives. The Hopkins is now a ce of burial for those families, who left it overnight. However, this is not a bad thing for the local family in Hopkins. The final oue of the Northernd Conference was not known, but at least it changed thendscape of many families in a big way. No one expected that the Grant family would perish overnight, and some of the remaining members of the Grant family, too, fled Hopkins overnight. The Grant familys estate was divided between the Watts family and the Palmer family. Now, there are only two major giants in Hopkins. And these two giants look up to Leo. The sun was rising and Leo was nning to return to the Pearl with his family. The Nortnd Conference has ended, the branch established by the L Group in Hopkins has been functioning normally, and the mission of the Hopkins trip has, by andrge, been aplished to arge extent. Congrattions to Mr. Cohen! Congrattions to Mr. Cohen! Ernie and n, with their respective men, saluted Leos back very respectfully. The loud voice drew sideways nces and exmations from all around. This is the young man that both the Watts family and the Palmer family follow, and hes so young. The people around were all citizens of Hopkins who had not attended the Northern Conference and naturally had not seen Leos real face. But one thing they know is that both the Watts family and the Palmer family are following a young man. But they didnt expect him to be so young! Right now, the Watts family and the Palmer family are the only two families in Hopkins, and both of them are taking orders from this young man, which is the same as controlling the entire city! Amazing! And, Ive heard, hes not a native of Hopkins, but from Pearl. One person controls the two important provincial cities of Hopkins and Pearl, and even has the Martial Arts Association following him, he is the new king! Finally, someone gazed at Leos back and said so. There was a moment of silence, followed by the eyes of all, which grew even more adoring. Some young and beautiful girls, in particr, are fond of Leo. Dont even think about it, hes already married and his wife is Miss Henderson, he cant look at anyone else! Immediately, someone stepped forward to cut off the girls thoughts. Some have even dug up pre-Leo experiences. It is said that he used to be just the adopted son of a small family in Pearl, and for the sake of the family, he became a son-inw of the then Pearl magnate, the Lawson family, only to run away on his wedding night and reappear in the limelight five yearster. What? What the hell has he been through in these five years? The murmurs grew more and more surprising. I dont know, and only he knows that answer. No one in the room was there without a vision. He was a small figure like us five years ago, and five yearster he became the new king! Only Valenham is his main battleground. Surrounded by such voices, Leo did not say anything, but just took Lydia into the car in silence. The world only saw his glorious sess, but they did not know that behind his sess were countless hours of struggle in exchange for his life. Several times when he was about to give up, it was Lydia who told him to persevere. This has turned into a belief. The three of them went to the branch of L Group, announced the appointment of Irene as the head of the branch and left Hopkins. JP Business Association is being run by Rob, and the whole of Hopkins and Pearl has been unified. Leo gently held Lydias hand and said softly, The next step is Valenham. Lydia smiled and nodded gently. Before founding L Group, she vowed to bring the group to Valenham and now, it is about to happen. It was at this point that Leo received an unfamiliar phone call. Although there was a note, a nce at the caller ID made Leo feel unrealistic. It was actually Angus who called. What is it? Leo inquired. Although Leo and and Angus had reached an understanding, under unusual circumstances, Angus would not have called Leo. After all, the rtionship between the two is a secret. When Angus called, something must have happened. I only heard Angus say indifferently, Our family has not left yet and is going to turn up at Pearl, but before that, they will meet someone.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The people of the Pompeii imperial family. Leos eyes narrowed slightly. Above the royal family of Valenham, there existed an even older and more ancient family, the Imperial Family of Pompeii, a secret he knew. However, he had not met anyone from the real Pompeii imperial family. What are they doing here? He asked. Angus said, I dont know the exact reason, but it seems that the imperial family of Pompeii is very unhappy with the loss of the Newman n, and Olly has reced Judith as the liaison between the imperial family and the royal family, so it is hard to escape the me. When he said this, Angus said it in a lowered voice, but in a very excited tone. Further weakening Ollys influence is something Angus is happy to do. In addition, Judith will also be there. Angus spoke about it again. At that, Leos eyes immediately changed and he said, Pearl Airport is it, Ill be there right away. Hanging up the phone, Leos eyes narrowed deeply. Seeing this, Lydia immediately asked, Whats wrong? Leo hesitated for a moment, but still did not tell Lydia about the Pompeii imperial family. After all, there are very few people in the world who know of the existence of the Pompeii imperial family. Lydia didnt even know that the Pompeii imperial family existed! The Nortnd Conference just ended and I am nning to drop someone off at the airport. Lydia nodded, Okay. Leo soon arrived at Pearl Airport and then looked around for something. Suddenly, he saw the woman in white standing in the crowd and walked over to her. Music Maestro! Leo came around. Music Maestro looked surprised, Young master, what brings you here? Music Maestro was so conspicuous that she was easy to be found. Without any further ado, Leo pulled her up and rushed towards the location Angus had mentioned. Young master, where are you taking me? Music Maestro was full of surprise and had a slight blush on her cheeks. She had never been this close to a man before, even if that man was Leo. Leos answer was only five words. Help you find the answers. As soon as this statement was made, Judith was immediately filled with surprise. Few people know that Judith was not Music Maestro before. She belongs to that lineage of the Newman n, the Pompeii imperial family, and came to the Newman n as a liaison between the Newman family and Pompeii imperial families. The Maiden is a saintly, solitary and independent woman. None of the Newman n, including Angus, dared to approach her, except Olly, and the two of them talked to each other and regarded her as their soulmate. However, everything is exploitation and deception. Judith was untouchable and Olly used this to kick her out of the position of Maiden and take her ce. The person who is now contacting the Newman n and the Pompeii imperial family is Olly. This is a problem for Judith, and one for which no answer has yet been found. If Im right, youre going back with the Pompeii imperial family when theye, arent you? As he ran, Leo looked back at her seriously and asked. Judith was full of surprise, Young master, so you know all about it? After that, shepsed into silence. There can only be one contact between the Newman family and the Pompeii imperial family, and it could even be called a contact used to keep an eye on the Newman family. Judith did not like this kind of work. Leo shook his head again, You cant go, so Ill apany you to the imperial family. Judith did not refuse, but only opened her mouth to say something, but in the end she did not say it. This way. At this point, Angus beckoned to Leo. Angus walked alone with his crutches. Leo nced at Angus: Where are your grandfather and Olly? Angus smiled, Wait inside, when we go inter, we still have to put on a show. Naturally, Leo knew what he was referring to. Seeing Judith, both Euan and Olly stood up, as if they wanted to say something. But when they saw Leo on the side, their faces instantly changed. The words that had been intended to be said also came to an instant and abrupt end. Why are you here? Ollys eyes were slightly austere as he asked in a voice. Leo smiled, Remember what I said? Ill make you give an ount of yourself to Music Maestro, and now, its time. Olly immediately looked at Judith. The eyes of Judith had long been calm and free from all the fluctuations of the past. Olly came back to his senses and smiled at Judith, Judith, its been a long time. Judiths expression remained unchanged: We should have met a long time ago. Judith was referring to the time when the Newman family came to Pearl, originally it should have been Olly who came, but it turned out to be Reece. Olly took a deep breath and said, What do you want to ask? Judith shook her head and said tly, Your heart is no longer pure and you are no longer qualified to y chess with me. A pawn with a hostile heart will end up with a tumbled board. Ollys cheek twitched viciously. He knew that Judith was taking revenge on him for his previous betrayal. However, he has no regrets. In any case, we will not see each other again, and you will rejoin the Pompeii imperial family, and between us, it would not have worked out. Olly said to Judith. Yes, shes been wandering out there for so long, its time for her to return to the n. Suddenly, a mans domineering voice came from behind him. Everyone looked back to see a tall man striding towards them. With every step, it exuded an extremely powerful aura. The Pompeii imperial family, here theye! Chapter 657 The Imperial Family of Pompeii The tall man walked over with the air of a dragon, his face indifferent and his eyes high above whoever he looked at. Not only that, but from this middle-aged man, the crowd felt a powerful aura. This shows that he is also a master. Behind him stood a dozen other stout men of great stature. Every bodyguard, at least, has practised internal energy and is a genuine martial artist. Being able to have a martial artist act as a bodyguard shows how prestigious this middle-aged mans status is. Pompeii Imperial Family Leos gaze tightened on the middle-aged man, narrowing his eyes slightly as he had to pay attention. The three of them, Euan, Olly and Angus, even lowered their heads subconsciously and shouted respectfully. Hello, Mr. Eight. Eight Newman came actually Eight Newman! Judith, who was beside Leo, turned pale on her face. Leo was surprised for a moment, then looked at Judith: You know him? Judith nodded with a grave expression, He is one of the top experts in the Imperial n, but his position in the family is not high, he is merely considered a servant! At these words, Leos expression also became quite grave. A mere servant is so powerful, what would be the strength of a proper imperial family? He also remembered Angus saying that everyone in the Pompeii imperial family was martial, and that the peak powerhouse in such an environment was even more unimaginable. But such a powerful person would not normallye out of the world unless it was something of great consequence. Suddenly, Leo froze for a moment as he remembered something. At that time, Reece asked Music Maestro to apany him to drink, and he was apanied by a powerful old man called Seventeen Newman. Eight Newman, Seventeen Newman, the surname was followed by a number. Was it coincidence? In the middle of his thoughts, Eight had arrived in front of him. He made a gesture and the ten or so bodyguards behind him, all lined up, cordoned off the area.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. There is a huge amount of people at the airport, but because of their presence, the ce is isted and no one dares to approach at all. Eights hawk-like eyes swept around everyone here before he sneered, Your Valenham royal n is what a bunch of trash, I even stepped in and made a deal with Cassius, lending his strongest person in the Western Realm to you, and you were unable to achieve superiority in the Northernd Conference, it seems that from the beginning, I shouldnt have pinned my hopes on you. Yes, Mr. Eight, were wrong In the face of Eights sneer and questioning, neither Euan nor Olly dared to retort a word. Leo watched quietly from the sidelines. Euan was the head of the Valenham royal family, over seventy years old, and yet he had to perform such a grand salute in the face of a servant of the Pompeii imperial family. The difference between the two is a gulf between heaven and earth! Hmph, Olly, youd better think about how youre going to exin to the imperial family! Eight sneered and swept Olly a nce. Leo listened quietly on the sidelines and still picked up some information. Cassius, did not represent the Newman n at the Northernd Conference for the sake of Euan, but only agreed to do so because of the intercession of the Imperial Family. Yes, Olly will take responsibility! Olly could onlypromise. The scene was so shocking that it caused passers-by to watch in amazement. This looks too much like making a film. Eight added, Thats one thing; besides, I have to take you back. Eights gaze finally fell on Judith, his expression calm as he questioned, You should have returned to the imperial family five years ago, why havent you returned now? Judith was shaken, then said softly, I have things I want to do, and do not want to return to the imperial family. You are unbridled! Eight shouted, his roar was like thunder, shaking the entire airport terminal with his echoes. You are but a maid of the imperial family, and you dare not return to the family? When you return, you will receive the punishment of the family! Bone picking, tendon picking, eye gouging, you choose one! At this moment, a genuine aura of power emanated. Eight looked angrily at Judith. Judith was so overwhelmed by this aura that she could not breathe. She only knew a little bit about martial arts and was no match for an expert like Eight. She would have had a hard time coping with Seventeen! Leo was shocked, the punishment of the Pompeii imperial family was actually so cruel. This is modern times, and its amazing that the ancient customs are still in ce. Euan, however, said as if he had already known, Mr. Eight, our ne will be flying soon, can we go first? Sure. Eight waved his hand impatiently. As if they had been pardoned, Euan and Olly hurriedly started boarding. Angus suddenly nced back at Leo as his figure brushed past him. The look, the warning and the reminder speak for themselves. Based on the strength of the imperial family, even if it is just a servant, is not something that ordinary people can resist. Leo was now his ally, and he did not want Leo to die under Eight. Olly also turned back to look at Judith with pity, perhaps in her opinion, Judith was about to be forcibly taken back to the Pompeii imperial family. Lets go, Judith,e back to the family with me and confess your sins! Eights expression was t and he walked towards Judith with big steps. However, after taking just one step forward, he stopped. A figure appeared in the middle of him and Judith, looking at him with a t face. Youre Judiths suitor, right? Eight frowned and looked at Leo with a morose expression. He had seen Leo from the very beginning, but he was standing right behind Judith and was dressed in a very ordinary way, so he looked like Judiths suitor. After all, Judith is Music Maestro and there are countless people who are passionate about her. Its normal to have a brainless fan get in front of it for her every now and then. Judith was about to deny it, but Leo gave her a look and snatched a step ahead of her and replied, Whatever you think. But, isnt it too unseemly for you to take her by force when she doesnt want to go with you? Leo said as he narrowed his eyes and surveyed Eight. What did you say? Say that again? Eights face sank and the threat in his eyes was strong. Just as the words came, Leo pped him hard. Half of Eights face instantly swelled up high and he staggered back several steps! You are just a servant, how dare you bark like a dog before me? Leo looked at Eight with a sneer on his face. Judiths eyes widened in shock, Leo had actually beaten Eight? Themotion here also drew the attention of a bodyguard on the sidelines. They too watched the scene with some surprise. They knew of Eights strength, but he had actually been pped down by a youth? Returning to their senses, they immediately surrounded Leo with a sinister look on their faces. Chapter 658 Bullying your daughter Faced with Eights threat, Leo looked indifferent and did not take it to heart at all. In fact, from the names above Eight and Seventeen, he already had a general idea of the strength of the Pompeii imperial family. It is standard for bodyguards to practice internal strength. The imperial family is martial for all, but the martial arts are not so difficult to train, and there are not many who can really catch his eye. So he doesnt even care about Eight. Stand aside. Leo did not turn around, but his low words were addressed to Judith. Judiths heart shook slightly and her eyes were full of shock as she looked at Leo. She hesitated for a moment. She only heard Leo add, You only need to know one thing, in this world, there is not yet any family that can make me feel afraid, it is just a matter of a punch. Young Master Judiths heart was touched, but she eventually retreated behind Leo in silence. Do you know who we are? How are you make a move against Mr. Eight? Each of those bodyguards looked at Leo with a grim expression. Eight also came over at this time, and although he did not speak, he still looked at Leo with a fierce face, You dare to insult the Pompeii imperial family? Leo looked calm: I am stating the fact. When Leo said this, Eight and his men all paled, their eyes gloomy. The Imperial Family seldom go out into the world, but they still have an urate grasp of many worldly movements. This is inseparable from the Maiden they sent. Yes, there is more than one Maiden the Pompeii imperial family. But they had never seen a young man who had so little regard for Pompeii imperial family. Is it a case of ignorance, or simply recklessness? It seems you dont know what we are. Eight looked at Leo with a gloomy face and said. He had at first just assumed that Leo was some suitor of Judith, but now he saw that he wasnt. Its not that hes chasing after Judith, its that Judith is chasing after him! We are from Pompeii imperial family, should you have heard of the Valenham royal family,, that is just the family that depends on us for survival. Fearing that Leo had a low status and had never heard of the Pompeii imperial family, Eight even made a point of exining it to Leo. He spoke with an innate arrogance in his brow, looking at Leo, and others in the airport, as if they were inferior people. They are the nobles of the Pompeii, above the crowd. If the world were to end and only a very few people would be saved as seeds, they would be the precious seeds that would be preserved among thousands of others! Having said that, Eight continued to look at Leo. He thought Leo would be shocked, but he didnt expect Leo to remain elusive, and there was even a faint sneer on his face. So what? Can you take others away? The next moment, Leo ordered directly, You have one minute to leave, otherwise, I dont mind making youe by ne and go as an ambnce. This was said with great arrogance, and after Eight had actually revealed their identities, he still did not put them in his eyes. The bodyguards of Eight and the imperial family were all dumbfounded, looking at Leo in disbelief. Judith also looked at Leo with a shocked face, unable to say a word for a long time. She understood that Leo was standing up for her. Returning to his senses, Eights eyes gradually became dangerous, and a cold killing intent swept through his pitch-ck pupils. Do you know who it is that you are trying to protect? She is the Maiden of the imperial family! The family has run out of patience with her after the dy in returning to the n! What awaits her will only be brutal punishment, boning, eye gouging, etc. etc., are you going to join her in punishment? Hearing these words, Judiths body went cold. A very important reason for her reluctance to return to the family was her fear of the familys criminalw. After hearing this, Leo smiled lightly, I wonder which of your imperial penalties is superior to the northern torture? This kind of talk is fine to scare others, but to scare Leo, it would be a joke. Eight did not say anything, only that his expression gradually became gloomy. I have given you the opportunity several times and you have not cherished it, then dont me me for being cruel, you and Judith go back to the imperial family together! Daddy! Suddenly, there was a clear cry from the airport. There were many kinds of voices in the airport, but Leo only heard this. The murderous aura dissipated from his body and he looked back to see a little girl in a white dress running behind him. This little girl was none other than Emilia. She ran towards Leo with great excitement, holding arge rainbow lollipop in her hand, still unopened. Leo instantly lost interest in Eight and picked up his daughter directly, a rare smile appearing on his face. Why have youe alone? He had already spoken to Lydia before going to the airport, but Emilia had appeared here, so someone must have brought her here. Emilias eyes curved: Mum is busy with work, its my aunt who brought me here, shes waiting for me outside. So thats it. The realization dawned on Leo. Then, the little one touched Leos cheek and suddenly pouted, I dont want to be separated from daddy for a moment now, you take me with you everywhere you go. At these words, Leo also fell into silence. The Nortnd Conference was rigged with bombs and almost everyone thought he was dead. The same goes for Emilia. Only when you have lost, do you know how to cherish. Now Emilia is getting more and more clingy to Leo, and wants to put a pocket on Leo and stuff herself in it. Leo smiled and agreed, Okay, I will take you with me wherever I go. At once, Emilia smiled and handed over the lollipop in his hand. Dad, here! Leo was full of surprise: What is this? My aunt bought it for whoever I liked best and said it would bring good luck. Emilia smiled. Really, then why dont you buy it for Mummy? Mum has eaten and I have eaten, only Dad hasnt. At these words, Leo smiled even more, having such a well-behaved and understanding daughter was indeed a happy thing. Wait. Leo put Emilia down, then looked at Eight with a t expression, Im not interested in making a move here, as you can see, my daughter is here, hurry up and get lost, dont lose your life. Themanding tone of voice was particrly off-putting to Eight. He was a member of the Pompeii imperial family, and although he was only a ve, he was still respected. When had he ever been treated like that by a young man? Eightughed in anger, Even so, since you insist on seeking death, I will let you see the power of the Pompeii imperial family, and at that time, I will give you a chance to kowtow and beg for mercy. When he finished, he slowly raised one hand. An invisible energy shot out, directly towards Emilia. To be precise, it was shot towards the lollipop in Emilias hand. The rainbow lollipop crumbled into crumbs and fell to the ground as a grain of sugar. This turn of events also froze Emilia. She was about to give this lollipop to her dad when in the blink of an eye, the lollipop was gone. She lowered her head and looked nkly at the broken candy crumbs on the floor, and it dawned on her that the lollipop was gone. All at once, the cries rang out around the room, shrill and unmistakable. Leo was also surprised and looked at Eight. Not surprised by Eights strength, but surprised, rather, by Eights choice. He thought Eight would take a shot at himself, but to his surprise, he actually took a shot at his daughters lollipop. Five metres away, with a snap of his fingers, he shatters a very hard lollipop with his inner strength alone. This strength is indeed beyond the limits of ordinary people. Still, Leos eyes went cold little by little. The temperature in the entire airport lounge dropped to freezing in an instant, and everyone shivered. Leo gently picked up Emilia and soothed her repeatedly. But Emilia still cried out. Daddy, the lollipop is broken the lollipop is broken I will buy another one, no crying. Really? Emilia stopped her tears and looked at Leo with pity. When have I ever lied to you? Leo smiled, then calmly looked at Eight: You made my daughter cry. Eightughed loudly, Isnt it just a piece of broken lollipop? If you dont get lost, not only you, but also your daughter, Im afraid, will have to go down with you! He was so powerful that he was emboldened. Snapping his fingers and shattering the lollipop is just a deterrent for him. So, Leo said nothing more. However, Judith was keenly aware of Leos murderous intent, which was as solid as substance. Its just a lollipop. But again, not just a lollipop. You show me the power of Pompeii imperial family, then fine, Ill show you what true power is. As Leos calm words fell, Leo simrly raised one hand and flexed his fingers to snap. A powerful air that was far thicker than Eights shot out and pierced straight through Eights shoulder. Ah A scream rang out in response, and Eights shoulder was left with an additional bloody hole. In the next instant, Leo snapped three more fingers in quick session. Eights other shoulder, left and right knees were simrly pierced. He could no longer stand andy helpless on the ground. This This scene deeply shocked those bodyguards from the Pompeii imperial family. Even within the Pompeii imperial family, there was no one of this level of power! Eight was lying on the ground, his gaze even more terrified, and his whole body was shivering. Suddenly, his head was stomped on. Leo sighed softly, Why you broke my daughters lollipop? Go and buy another one exactly like it, or the next one shoot through will be your head.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. As the words fell, Eights head instantly went cold, as if someone was holding a gun against it. Chapter 659 Candy Of High Price At the moment, people areing and going from the airport. Everyone stopped, full of amazement at what is happening here. They had no idea what was going on here, nor did they even see anyone holding a firearm, but Eight was bizarrely pierced and his limbs destroyed. Not that anyone couldnt see what was going on; Judith and the bodyguards of the Pompeii imperial family were all practiced and could see what was really going on. It was Leos powerful energy that pierced through Eights shoulder and knee. Previously, Eight had also used strong energy, and on that asion, he directly pierced Emilias lollipop to smithereens. It was also this seemingly insignificant gesture thatpletely provoked Leos killing intent. Eights energy was already majestic enough, but Leo far surpassed him, so it was clear how terrifying Leos strength had reached. You you actually scrapped Mr. Eight?! Halfway through the day, the bodyguards of the Pompeii imperial family all reacted, their gazes bing frightened. Leo looked bemused: He broke my daughters lollipop. At the sound of it, everyone was dumbfounded. No one expected that the tragedy would be caused by an insignificant lollipop. It was indeed an ordinary lollipop, but Emilia still liked it. Also wanted as a gift for Dad. It was also the first time that Leo received a gift from his daughter and his heart was very happy. But it was all ruined by Eight. So Leo was furious. Leo stepped on Eights head and spoke out coldly, You have ten minutes to go and buy an identical lollipop, or else, you will die! Eight, who was being stepped on, did not even dare to breathe out, forcing back the fear in his heart and almost shouting angrily, What are you still standing there for, why dont you go and buy it?! Those bodyguards of the Pompeii imperial family were directly dumbfounded. They were from the Pompeii imperial family and they were actually going to be errand boys just to buy a lollipop? Still, they dared not disobey and rushed off to buy it. Although Eight was only a ve of the imperial family, he was still considered a member of the family, and if he died outside, they, the bodyguards, would be held responsible. The punishment of the imperial family is a cruel one. Eight was even more frightened out of his wits and said in a hurry, I have asked my men to go and buy it, can I be spared if I buy the exact same one? The more dignified a person is, the more he fears death. He could already smell Leos murderous intent towards him. Leo nodded, but didnt let go of him, Buy it within ten minutes and I will spare your life, remember, you only have ten minutes left to live. Hearing those icy words, Eight was so frightened that he almost fainted. Now hes the fish on the board! Soon the bodyguards came running back. Eight asked in a rush, Wheres the lollipop? Those bodyguards were full of embarrassment, The owner of the shop said that this little girl had bought thest one and it was sold out. What? Sold out? When Eight heard this, his face instantly changed. Emilia cried out: Were out of lollipops I want lollipops! Leo hurriedly coaxed her, while his eyes chilled and he heaved a foot on Eights head. The force used was so great that his head was as if it were an egg, ready to be crushed. You have seven minutes left. Leos voice was cold to the point of indifference. Eight was really scared to death and yelled repeatedly, Then use your connections, find the manufacturers and wholesalers, and within seven minutes, you must get an identical lollipop! He almost roared out, genuinely scared to death. The bodyguards quickly went to work. Soon the whole wholesale candy market in the Pearl was abuzz with excitement. An urgent order was issued: a high price for lollipops for children. 10, 000 a piece for a lollipop! Bulk collection, seven minutes only! When this news came out, all the confectionery wholesalers wentpletely crazy and there were countless people willing to sell. The story also hit the news, with 10, 000 a lollipop, generating huge buzz. The man who started it all, Leo, is still stomping on Eights head, waiting for the seven minutes to end. Money talks and time passes. Finally, at the moment the second hand went to zero, the bodyguards each arrived panting with baskets of colourful lollipops in their arms. Ten bags of lollipops in all! When Emilia saw so many lollipops, she stopped crying at once. Jumping out of Leos arms, she came over to these bags with lollipops and was overjoyed. So many lollipops. The little one picked up a random one, then couldnt wait to unwrap it and handed it to Leo of his own ord. Daddy, eat it! Thest one broke before Dad could eat it, and this time shes going to deliver it to Leos mouth herself. The murderous aura on Leos body was gone, and he even showed a smile, smiling as he opened his mouth and ate the candy fed by his daughter with his own mouth. Daddy, is it good? Emilia broke into a smile and asked. Yes. Leo didnt bother to chew, but let the piece of candy slowly melt away in the end. The sweetness flowed into Leos heart like a sweet spring and permeated his spleen. Leo picked up Emilia once more. But this time, he held on very, very tightly. When a father receives a gift from his daughter, even if it is cheap or inexpensive, it is considered priceless. At this moment, Leo felt that everything he had experienced in the past had been worthwhile. Can you let me go now? Suddenly, the sound of Eight sucking in cold air came from beneath him. His knees and shoulders were bleeding and he was literally about to pass out from the pain. Leo hugged his daughter, the smile on his face vanishing as he let go of his foot and snarled, Tell your men to carry you away! Eights face was filled with humiliation, as well as intense hatred. He himself hade to take Judith away. But in his current state, it is basically difficult to take Judith away. Mission failed! The men of the Pompeii imperial family still took Eight away. Its okay. Leo hugged his daughter and smiled back at Judith. Thanks. Brother-inw! When Leo took Emilia out of the airport, he was greeted by a pretty woman in professional attire. At the first sight, Leo was in a bit of a trance. Marie. Leo greeted them.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Brother-inw, can you stay with me today? Marie came in front of Leo and asked with a smile. Leo smiled and nodded, Sure. He took Emilia home and yed with her until Lydia got off work, before Marie said. Lets go. Marie naturally took Leos arm. Leo frowned slightly and was about to raise his voice to warn. Marie, however, suddenly said, Brother-inw, let me take your arm. Ivee to say goodbye. Chapter 660 You Have to Grow Up After Marie uttered these words, the originally cheerful atmosphere instantly turned stiff. Under Leos gaze, Maries eyes instantly turned red and misted over. Only after saying this, Maries eyes fell with tears. Leo asked softly, Where are you going? Go home. Marie said. Home in Valenham. Marie thought for a moment and then added. So, Leo did not respond again and fell into a deep silence. In fact, he knew at a very early stage that the day woulde. After all, Maisy is Karls current wife, so there can only be one Miss Henderson, and that is Marie. Lydia is in the past. If Karl hadnt always felt guilty and insisted on making up with Lydia, he would never have acknowledged Lydia as his daughter. Combined with the ipatible rtionship between the previous generation, the sisters are bound to go head-to-head. The day, atst, ising. Leo forced a smile on his face, gently stroked Maries head and smiled, Its good to go home, I can see that your father is grooming you as his sessor. Marie wiped the tears off her face and broke into a smile, Lets not talk about that, my mother has gone back to Valenham early, Im a dayte and bought a ticket for tomorrow, so today is myst day in Pearl. So, no regrets left today, have fun and be happy! With that, Marie revealed a bright smile, and some of her previous youthfulness surfaced again. Leo was also in a trance before his eyes. It urred to him that between him and Marie, he had known each other for a lot of time, and the two had been through a lot together. When he first met Marie, she was a young and pretty girl. Now, having entered society, she has less youthfulness and more maturity and stability. All aspects of the aura are leaning towards Lydias direction. To grow up, there is a price to pay, he just dont know if Marie can afford it. Okay. Leo also showed a smile, since Marie said so, he would also give Maries trip to the Pearl a sessful conclusion. Lets go! Marie took Leos hand and the two of them rushed towards the city centre. Theres a concert of my favourite idols. Crowded with people, Maries face flushed with excitement as he pointed to arge screen not far ahead. Leo followed the sound and saw that the scrolling advertisement on the Pearl Tower had the words April Sky Universe Concert printed in big letters. Rolling advertisements on the Pearl Tower are expensive and are charged by the minute, selling for 200, 000 a minute. Behind the April Sky Universe concert, whichsted for such a long time, was a huge amount of money invested by the agency. You like April Sky? Leo asked. Yes! Maries gaze did not leave for a single moment. Leo smiled, Lets go and see then. Leo immediately bought two more front row seats, and the two checked their tickets and entered. The concert was held inside the Pearl Arena, which was packed with people. There were fans everywhere carrying shiny fluorescent signs with the slogan. The concert started promptly at 8pm. The lights in the audience went out and the scene went dark. Everyone knew the April Sky group wasing out and there was a mountain ofughter. On the side, Maries attention was also all over the stage, constantly shouting and cathartic. Leo watched from the sidelines and did not follow the chant. He came along with Marie, as long as Marie was happy. April Sky took the stage and started singing songs. After singing a dozen songs in a row, even Leo felt that this April Sky was different from the usual stars. Most celebrities on such asions would choose to fake their singing, but not April Sky, who did it for real and sang their hearts out.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Next, there is an interactive session with the audience. We will choose a lucky audience member live to sing a song together, who will be the brave person to take the stage? April Skys captain said with a smile. The spotlight on the scene, too, was constantly bouncing back and forth. All the spectators who were photographed were overwhelmed with excitement. However, each stay was short, less than a second. The next moment, a dazzling spotlight shone on Maries body. Instantly, she became the talk of the town. Marie was stunned for a moment, Me? Well, Id like to invite this beautiful youngdy to the stage. The April Sky group invited Marie to the stage to thunderous apuse. Returning to her senses, Marie was so excited that she couldnt even speak while standing on the stage. Dont be nervous, there is actually a special meaning to this session. The captain of the April Sky group smiled and said, When people live in the world, there must be someone particrly dear to them. If you were given a chance to stand on stage, what would you say to this person? Hearing the captains words, Marie was staggered for a moment, her eyes bewildered. Her eyes, too, subconsciously looked at Leo on the stage. The moment his eyes made contact, Leos face changed slightly. Marie had a smile on her face, Ive never been in love, but I know that he was the first person I ever liked, and hes here now. April Skys captain smiled, Really? So thats a confession? Do you have something you want to say to him? Marie thought about it for a long time before she plucked up the courage and said aloud, This is the first time Ive said whats really in my heart, and although I know its selfish, I still want you to respond to me positively. I dont want you to ept me, I just want you to respond to me, toe up and give me a gentle hug after I sing this song. After saying these words, Marie was on the verge of fainting, her heart pounding. Okay, a song called Embrace is for you. Take off the masquerade of long days Running to the frontiers of fantasy Midnight at the Pumpkin Wagon Change into fairy-tale ss slippers Let me enjoy the feeling I am the Lone Rose Let me taste the taste The unknowingness of a troubled world Yesterday too close, tomorrow too far Listening silently to the darkness of the night That one person who loves me Take my hand and hold it tight Hold me tight and kiss me, Oh love, dont go Hide your tiredness Expressing your wretchedness Indulge your wildness Finding your tomorrow The melody rang out, and the wild voice of April Sky intertwined with Maries gentle vocal line in a way that had a different kind of beauty. The song passed quickly and the stage erupted in apuse. However, there was no joy on Maries face. Because she noticed that Leo, who was on the stage, was nowhere to be seen. Hes gone. Finally, Marie could not hold back any longer and cried out loudly, her tears flowing down even more like broken beads. It was as if Leo had disappeared and never came back to the gym. After the concert, it was already around 11pm and Marie followed the crowd out of the stadium as if she had lost her soul. Suddenly, she noticed a sturdy figure standing by the river bank at the entrance, as if waiting for someone. Marie looked dumbfounded for a few moments, immediately wiped the tear stains off her cheeks and quickly ran over. She ran fast, but stumbled, afraid that the figure would go away. Finally, she ran up to it and hugged it tightly from behind. The moment she hugged Leos waist, Maries tears instantly tensed up and flowed down. She cried out, her expression angry: Why dont youe up? Why didnt you respond to me? Did I disgrace you? After shouting, not feeling relieved, she also clenched her fist and hammered it twice. Leo slowly turned around and smiled at her, Because I cant go up there, because Im your brother-inw. Marie froze for a moment, looking dumbfounded. She instantly thought about it and understood Leos reason in leaving. It is only apetent brother-inw who does not go up. I dont want a brother-inw like that. However, Marie still felt indescribably aggrieved inside. The corners of her mouth kept lifting upwards, trying to smile; she had said she wanted to be happy and cheerful tonight. But now, she cant reallyugh. Its tiring to pretend tough. Take a walk. Leo smiled at Marie. A gentle breeze from the river blows the willow trees around. The faint, cool light from the streetmps on either side illuminates the entire riverside woods in a serene, elegant way. Leo walked in front and Marie followed behind, without the two of them saying a word. Leo suddenly stopped in his tracks and looked back at her, What do you want to do when you return to Valenham? Marie froze for a moment, then replied, I will go to work for the Sunrise Group, which is owned by the Henderson family, as my fathers secretary to familiarise myself with thepany. What aboutter? Later? Maries eyes were bewildered. Leo stared at her closely and said, What Im asking, is what you want to do. Maries eyes cleared a little at once: I want I want to help my sister. Then work on it, youre not a child anymore! Leo was looking very serious at the moment, and as far as Marie could remember, it seemed as if Leo had never been this serious with her before. You are the only princess in the Henderson family, the future fate of the princess is as a sacrifice, married off for the benefit of the family, but the queen has control over all, would you rather be the princess or the queen? Marie froze for a moment. This night, she grew up all of a sudden. The following day, Leo and Lydia personally escorted Marie to the airport. Before leaving Marie asked, Brother-inw, will you be good to my sister? Will you be together for the rest of your lives? Leo smiled and stroked her head, Yes. Marie felt sourness in her heart and asked again, Then will you be good to me? Of course, Im your brother-inw, so if youre aggrieved, talk to me. After hearing these words, Marie ran straight inside the airport. If tears are shed, learn to run, then the tears wont fall. Marie used all her strength to run, just to let her tears dissipate in the wind. A crystal tear slipped from the corner of her eye and quickly disappeared into the wind. Those were thest tears of her youthful years. Chapter 661 Loving Each Other An aircraft takes off, sails into the blue sky and disappears. Leo and Lydia looked up at that one ne, both of them with a faint smile on their faces. That was Maries ne, and the moment she got off it, a new life would await her. She will understand how difficult it is to go from being little princess to being a strong enough woman to hold up an entire family. And on this path, no matter how hard or how tired she is, she has to grit her teeth and persevere. Because thats how Lydia came to be. Dont you ever think about the future? Retracting his eyes, Leo nced at Lydia, who was on one side, and asked. What? Lydia looked at Leo with a faint smile on her face. You and Maries rtionship. Leo looked into the distance, My father-inw has made sure that you will not return, so Marie bes the only daughter of the Henderson family, she is the one who will inherit the Henderson family business in the future and must be a strong woman like you. Will your rtionship with her, at that point, still be the same as it is now? She wont depend on you anymore. Lydia fell into a long silence. Yeah, it can cause a chain reaction. If Lydia would return to the Henderson family, then it would definitely be her who would inherit the Henderson family business. Instead of Marie. Maisy would have tried her best to prevent Lydia from inheriting the Henderson family business, because then there would no longer be a ce for her. With such a powerful sister, Marie can also continue to be her little princess. But Lydia would not return, and the burden of everything fell on Marie. Maisy is the one who is pulling up the seedlings, and Lydia is the one who is pushing the envelope. Maisy will try every possible way to put pressure on Marie to be on her own. When Marie is strong, she can be even stronger. Coupled with the historical legacy of the previous generation, Maisy will definitely incite Marie and Lydia to be enemies. When the timees, what will happen? Well leave it to time to see what happens exactly. After a long silence, Lydia spread her face and smiled. No matter what the years may bring, she is my sister, and I will never change. Thats what she thought, I think. The sunlight sprinkled down, the breeze blew her hair, and what was branded in Leos eyes was Lydias more intellectual and mature side face. Leo was in a trance before his eyes, and realised that it was too wishy-washy to think about this now. No matter how much time has passed, she is still the same Lydia as before. Never changed. You are right. Leo also showed a smile. As they were about to leave, Leo and Lydia saw another deceased person who was nning to return to Valenham. She is beautiful in a purple cheongsam, like a ssicaldying out of a painting. Arie. Leo narrowed his eyes slightly. Mr. Cohen. Behind Arie, two other men followed. Chris and Wace. Millie apanied Wace. By now Wace had woken up with a thick bandage wrapped around one arm. For Arie, Pearl is her hometown, so she made a trip back home. You guys talk. Knowing that Leo and Arie had a great rtionship, Lydia said and went to wait in the car alone. Shes jealous. Arie smiled lightly and said. Leo smiled and did not say anything. Arie didnt mind, looking up at the blue sky and white clouds, taking a deep sniff of the fresh air and sighing. Its still the air in the Pearl that smells good. This is a simr statement that Arie made when she came to Hopkins. In this situation, only those in the situation can hear the meaning of the words clearly. Thats because there are people here that you know well. Leoughed. Arie nodded, Yes, rtives, enemies, all deceased. After a pause, Arie looked at Leo again and said, To be honest, I didnt think that one day we would actually be able toment life so peacefully. When you experience more, you will naturally understand the truth that fighting and killing is something that only children y with. Leo said. Chris and Wace stood behind the two men, both deep in silence. As the years go by, who would have thought that these two would be so deeply tangled in grudges. They were the ones who were supposed to be husband and wife, but missed out by mistake. They have loved and hated each other, and on the point of bonding alone, Lydia is not as good as Arie, and Leo and Arie are the perfect match. Leo. Arie suddenly shouted. Leo looked back at her ssical and brightly pretty face.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Arie blinked her eyes and smiled yfully. Believe it or not, we could be tangled for life? Leo froze on the spot. Ive thought it over, Im not going to get married in my life, so Ill leave it to my cousin to finish the heirloom. Im happy to fall in love with you. Behind him, Chris made a big red face. With those words, Arie returned to her nd face and said indifferently, Lets go, Ill take you to meet the many brothers and sisters of the family, Im sure their expressions will be wonderful when they see you. Got it, Sister. Wace had a fierce smile on his face. Looking at their departing backs, Leo knew that this time when they went back, Arie would definitely turn the Spencer family into a mess. Leo also smiled lightly. Valenham was indeed aspirational. Back in the car, Lydia did not ask about Arie. When ites to rtionships between men and women, Lydia has always taken a herding style of management. A man must not be considered good if he is not surrounded by women. This is Lydia, proud and conceited. The man that she has her eye on will not betray her. Of course, she could allow Leo to be alone with Arie, but not Leo with a woman. That person is his sister-inw, Sharon Thest time Leo and Sharon were alone in a hotel, Lydia could never forget it for the rest of her life Back at the headquarters of L Group, Lydia intended to devote herself to her work when her secretary Rachel rushed over. Miss Henderson, the group has a valuable guest who wants to see Mr. Cohen! What? Leo froze for a moment. Yes, he said he was from the royal family of Valenham, the Cohen n. Upon hearing this, Leo and Lydia looked at each other, and then wondered. Because of Hayden and Abraham, they have no good feelings towards Leo. What are they doing here again? Meet him Lydia apanied Leo and went to the reception room. There sat a middle-aged man, in his early sixties, but with no sign of old age. You are Leo? The middle-aged man was surprised at how young Leo was, then smiled lightly, My name is Dous Cohen, I am the current head of the Cohen family, and I am here in Pearl to invite you home. Chapter 662 Scaring the Family Head to Tears Dous, who was extremely imposing, finished speaking and then fixed his gaze on Leo, waiting for him to answer. Leo and Lydia were both full of surprise, they actually let him go home? They instantly remembered that at the Hopkins auction, Leo had auctioned off an identity medal from the Cohen n, the royal family of Valenham. The medal is said to have been found inadvertently by Cohens under-servant while cleaning up. The Cohen family head gathered everyone together and asked who had lost their identity medals, but no one imed them.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. And where did this medale from? It doesnt matter if no one imed it, they used the medal to reach out to Hopkins with the intention of having any of the three giants shoot it down and use it as an affiliated family of Cohens. But who would have thought that in the end it was Leo who took the shot. The Cohen family asked Leo to join the family for the sake of this status medal, but was refused. In hindsight, the Cohen family did not give up. Having ascertained the intention of Douss visit, both Leo and Lydia were filled with hostility. It seems that I am important, even a big shot like the Cohen family head has been alerted. Leo said with a slight sneer. However, Dous did not hear the mockery in Leos words, he thought Leo wasplimenting him. The arrogance on Douss face then intensified, and he couldnt help but sit up straighter and say, Thats natural, you made a big ssh at the Northernd Conference, and in the end you even sacrificed yourself to save all those trapped in the gymnasium, including my beloved grandson Abraham, my Cohen n is a famous family, and wont let anyone suffer. So I, the head of the family, will reluctantly make a trip to Pearl to personally pick you up and take you back to Cohen family. Leo and Lydia were stunned for a moment, how good must this Cohen family head feel about himself? At the same time, it became clear to Leo why he had been recruited by Dous. Because he made a name for himself at the Nortnd Conference. In fact, it was the Commander of Wyverns who should have made the most noise at the Northern Conference. He first killed Kingsley, then beheaded Nathaniel, and finally even made it all the way to the final as a dark horse, fighting a life-and-death battle with Karl, the head of the Henderson family. The person the Cohen family most wanted to recruit would have been the Commander of Wyverns, but the Commander of Wyverns disappeared after the explosion and had to retreat and recruit Leo. Dous felt that as the head of the Cohen family, he was of high status and would personally solicit, and Leo would surely say yes. But to his surprise, Leo looked at him with a t expression, andughed, You dont need to take so much trouble, I want you to go back to wherever you came from. What? On hearing this, Dous immediately frowned and even looked at them with some surprise. Is this your way of refusing my kindness? Dous was surprised and his eyes soon went cold. Leo said indifferently, If you want to repay me because I saved your grandson Abraham at the Northernd Conference, there is absolutely no need to do so because I was simply trying to save my wife and daughter at that time, thinking that it would be better to save my wife and daughter than to do something ruthless and save everyone, I am not as noble as you think. At these words, Douss face sank. This was a reason he made up off the top of his head, but he didnt expect this kid to be serious. Since youre not going back, give me the Cohen identity badge, and Ill pay double what you paid for it then! Dous waved a big hand with great bravado. He wanted to recruit Leo. If it fails, he has prepared n two, which is to recycle Leos identity badge. In fact, this was the main objective. Thest thing Leo is short of is money, and the badge that Leo spent 1. 5 billion on in the first ce is simply chump change to him. Moreover, Dous was convinced that even an entrepreneur like Lydia would find it hard to refuse such a huge sum of money as three billion. So they are definitely not going to refuse. However, Leos eyes went cold and he directly called out for Rachel. Get him out of here! Rachel nodded, she had also heard their conversation and quickly called out for security. Douss face turned pale with annoyance as he said, How dare you expel me? Leos eyes were cold: I bought this badge, its mine, can you still forcefully buy it? You Douss face was full of annoyance, but thinking of the importance of this identity badge, he suppressed his anger hard and said with a smile, Did I say I was going to buy by force? What I said was, pay double the price. If you dont feel satisfied with double, triple is fine, money is just a number, as long as you can give me your identity badge, the price is whatever you want. Dous nced at Lydia again and continued, How about I invest in you? Dont you want to enter the Valenham market, and possibly set up your headquarters in Valenham in the future, I can open up the market for you. Dous said all this in one breath, with great sincerity. But instead, Leo was even more suspicious. It was just an identity badge, which might be precious to foreign powers, but to Leo, it was nothing, and why would Dous, spend so much money to recover it? And looking at Douss expression, he seemed to care a lot about the identity badge he was holding. Lydia looked worried and said softly, Could this have something to do with your birth? Leo did not say anything, just put his hand in his pocket and gently stroked the identity medal. The medal is smooth and cold on the outside, made of the purest gold. Of course, its value in itself, and the value the Cohen gives it, arepletely unequal! More importantly, Leo bought the badge in the first ce in the hope of exploring clues to his origins. He was an orphan and existed in the Henderson family only as an adopted son; who his real parents were, he did not know. Leos eyes sank for a moment and he looked at Dous and said, Go back, I wont sell the badge. Seeing that Leo remained unmoved after he had said a lot, Douss eyes sank. What if I have to have it today? Dous said in a cold voice and pped his hands, and immediately several very strong big men came in and looked on coldly. Rachel and Lydias faces turned very unpleasant all of a sudden. This is mypany, are you going to make a scene here? Dont talk nonsense to me, even if Karles, he has to be polite to me, if your husband doesnt hand over this identity medal today, you will wait for heavy losses! Dous threatened viciously. Lydia kept her face cold and silent, she too felt a hint of pressure. He is the head of the Cohen family, and has a much higher status than her. Leos voice, however, came suddenly, Let me guess, youre so obsessed with my identity badge because its special? Douss face changed slightly as he grunted heavily and said, This is the ordinary badge, I just dont want the badge to fall into the hands of outsiders. Leo smiled lightly, There is no need for jokes, you and I are not fools, an ordinary Leo badge is not worth all the trouble you have taken to recover it. Douss face was gloomy, could it be Leo had found something? We are all surnamed Cohen, and we were a family a thousand years ago, so it is better to tell the truth. Leo sat down in his chair, and his dark eyes swept over with a hint of astonishment. When these words were spoken, Douss body was actually filled with an inexplicable pressure. This made him furious. He was the head of the Cohen family, how could he be intimidated by a junior? Like I said, its just a normal badge, nothing special! Dous said angrily, Give it to me and you can get Cohens friendship, but if you dont, you will offend the Cohen in full, weigh it up! These words were not only addressed to Leo, but also to Lydia. Before Lydia could say anything, Leo smiled faintly first. Ive given you the chance, and since you still wont say anything, Ill ask you personally to understand. Dous was not afraid at all: I know your strength, but I am the head of the Cohen n and have an honourable status, can you still kill me? Leo shook his head, Of course not, but if a person is under extreme fear, they are going to say anything. Dous frowned, and his bodyguard stood close by, wary of a sudden attack from Leo. However, they were still a step too slow as Leo came straight to Dous and grabbed him with one hand. Leo brought him to the window opening and threw him right out. Ah! Dous never thought Leo would dare to throw himself down, and immediately screamed out in terror. Lydia was also terrified. He was the head of the Cohen family! Surprisingly, he was thrown down like a dog by Leo. And this is the 88th floor Just when Dous thought he was going to fall to his death, someone suddenly grabbed his ankle. He thennded on his head and hung upside down above the International House. When Dous fixed his eyes on the road, cars were as small as ants, and even a few migratory birds flew lower than him. At once, the sky was spinning. Are you still awake? Hows the view from here? At that moment, Leos voice came from above. Leo was standing right by the window, one hand grasping Douss ankle while speaking to him loudly. Dous came back to his senses and shouted in shock and anger. Leo, you murderer, how dare you do this to me I cant spare you What? Cant spare me? Ah, my hand slipped! Leo called out and loosened his grip slightly. So Dous was about to fall again. Leo grabbed him in a sh and Dous was dumbfounded, his limbs were weak, his crotch was still wet and he pissed himself in fear straight away. Im not very patient, if you dont say anything, I might slip my hand and really throw you down, I might not be able to catch you this time! Hearing Leos words, Dous, who was in his sixties, actually cried out in fear straight away. I say, I say The identity badge youre holding is not an ordinary badge, it might have something to do with your origins! Dous shouted with all his might. Chapter 663 Leo’s Origin (I) Dous nearly roared out these words. Leo and Lydias faces instantly changed when they heard the words. In one fell swoop, Leo pulled Dous back and, with a poof, dropped him to the ground. By now Dous was on the verge of fainting from fear, cold sweat running down his forehead, and his whole body looked as if he had just been salvaged from the river. Just now, he really felt like he was going to die. Before he could catch his breath, Leo grabbed him by the cor and then nged him against the wall. At this moment, Leos eyes were sharp to the extreme, and even more so with a touch of coldness, staring at him with a deadly stare, Tell me more clearly, what is the origin? Dous didnt dare to breathe as he hurriedly said, This badge, it has something to do with your birth! It was absolutely impossible for Dous to lie in such a life-and-death moment, and Leo could see that what he said was true. This shows that this identity badge is really rted to his birth! Lydia was also shocked and concerned about Leos birth. Youd better tell us, whats the story of my husbands birth? She couldnt help but say. Leos origins she had checked early on were that he was the adopted son of the Henderson family. But Leo did not belong to the Henderson family, and she could not find out where exactly he came from. It is as if, out of nowhere, the man Leo appeared in the world. Previously, Lydia had suspected that Leo was actually from the Cohen n. But the only simrity between the two parties is that they both share the surname Cohen, other than that there is no intersection. Lydia is really getting anxious. Tell us what you know, all of it, or the Cohen family may have to choose a new head. Leos tone was indifferent and cold like the ciers of the Arctic, and Dous directly shivered with excitement. For the moment, everything about Leo is a mystery. Whether its Leos life or that auction to get an identity medal. Hes not going to give up when hes finally caught a break! He would find out who he was and then find his parents and ask them, in front of them, why they had abandoned him! A wave of hostility, which came out of nowhere, instantly took over Leos heart. Now he is trying desperately to suppress his killing intent to talk to Dous. As long as Dous had even half a clue, or half a lie, he would have killed him without hesitation! Stop it! Release Master! Each of Leos bodyguards was fuming with rage, ring angrily at Leo. Leo snapped back, his eyes ring. At once, half of the bodyguards blood churned under Leos gaze and they couldnt help but vomit blood, eventually passing out straight away. Dous was also horrified beyond belief and had a new perception of Leos strength. With just one look, he had stunned the bodyguard he had brought from the Cohen family, so it could be seen how powerful he was. I dont have that much patience. Leos eyes were much darker. Douss body stiffened and he hastily shouted, All stand aside! Then, looking at Leo, he couldnt help but say, Its not clear for a while, so Ill tell you, starting with the identity badge youre holding! Leo didnt say anything, he just slowly pulled out the identity badge. In the sunlight, the badge glows with a golden light, but he cannot feel any half-way warmth. This badge was originally found inadvertently from one of my servants while cleaning, when I gathered everyone in the Cohen n and asked who had lost their identity badge, yet not a single person had lost their badge. Dous hurriedly said, At that time, I was puzzled, everyones identity badges were not lost, so what is the deal with this extra badge? Who is his owner and for what reason did he lose it? Dous threw out three questions in a row, and Lydia actually listened to them. The feeling is like the family is haunted, an extra person has appeared and no one has noticed. Leo was silent, not interrupting, and continued to listen. At that time, the people in the royal family didnt take it seriously at all, and it just so happened that my Cohen n intended to develop the Hopkins market and had to support a puppet gentry as the Cohen ns representative in Hopkins, so we gave this badge to the Hopkins Auction House as a favor in exchange for benefits. But then I felt something was wrong and started checking out some of the genealogy in the family history. Speaking of this, Dous suddenly changed his eyes and nced at Leo and Lydia, Before going any further, I have to ask you a question - Do you know about the Pompeii Imperial Family? Another mention of the Pompeii imperial family made Leos face change.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Lydia, however, had never heard of the Pompeii Imperial family and was at a loss: What is the Pompeii Imperial family? Douss face became serious, and deep in his eyes, there was an added touch of awe. That is the family that is above the nine Valenham royal families, they have unparalleled wealth and power and are so supreme that they can even be called a hidden family. It is because they avoid the world and do not enter it that they are all hidden masters and respect martial arts. Money is just a number to them, even the Valenham royal family are dependent on them for their livelihood. But they dont interfere too much with the workings and rules of the world, with diplomacy between nations, or with war. Leo listened carefully, looking grave. There was an introduction to the Pompeii imperial family, which he had heard Angus talk about and had some understanding of. But that was, after all, one-sided. Angus was unable to reach the inner circle at the Newman family, but Dous was different. He is the head of the Cohen family, and he knows more than Angus for sure. Sure enough, after hearing this, Leo knew a little more about the Pompeii imperial family. Healthypetition will promote social progress, but viciouspetition will upset the bnce. Some of the upper echelons in Redwall are aware of the existence of the Pompeii imperial family, and between them, its a pattern of cooperation. Cooperation? Hearing this, Leo froze for a moment. Dous nodded his head, by now he hadpletely calmed down. Only if he lets Leo know what he wants will he let himself go. Pompeii doesnt need the Pompeii imperial family to show up in full force, it only needs to say in a crisis and send so one or two powerful and strong people, thats enough. Dous said, The true experts within the Pompeii Imperial n, one or two of them, can deter thousands of troops, evenparable to nuclear weapons! Or rather, it was used to restrain a man who has soared in thest five years. Who? Leo asked. From Douss mouth, two words slowly spilled out. Commander of Wyverns. At these words, Leos face was full of surprise and Lydia froze. Commander of Wyverns?! Right. Dous said, The strength of Commander of Wyverns, who is so high in merit, has be so terrifying that even the temple is afraid of him. Perhaps in their view, only the supreme experts within the Pompeii imperial family can restrain him. And that identity badge youve auctioned off is most likely from the Cohen n of the Pompeii Imperial Family! Chapter 664 Leo’s Origin (II) Dous said and his gaze suddenly fell on the golden identity badge in Leos hand. Leo and Lydia also looked at the badge in surprise, and suddenly, Lydias heart pounded nervously. For an absurd thought had suddenly formed in her mind. From the Pompeii imperial family? Leo himself was surprised for a moment. Then, in his mind, he thought about Douss reaction earlier, and it was indeed too much. In order to reim the identity badge in his hands, not only was he willing to pay three times the price for it, but he was also willing to invest more in L Group! If it were just a badge from Leo, it would not have reached this level. However, if it is the identity badge of the Pompeii imperial family, it is very necessary. How do you know? Leo asked with a gaze as he surveyed Dous. Dous pulled out his identity badge: There is a difference between the identity badge of the Cohen n and the Imperial n of Pompeii. Leo took a closer look and could really see the difference. The identity badge of the Pompeii imperial family is a little more dazzling. So you just want to have it back. Leo asked. Dous nodded, Yes, I have reversed myself and should not have sold this badge in the first ce rashly. Leo wanted tough as he listened. Previously, at the Hopkins auction, he auctioned off this identity badge for 1. 5 billion, and at the time, many peopleughed at him for being stupid and having too much money. Now that Dous has personally uncovered the true source of this badge, hes simply making a killing! But what does this have to do with my birthright? Soon, Leo asked another question. Dous fell into silence, as if hesitating whether to say anything or not. But looking at Leos slightly zed look, he intended to say it anyway. Do you believe in fate? Dous looked at Leo and suddenly asked such a vague question. Even Lydia froze. She raised her eyebrows and was about to speak out. Leo, however, spoke out with a calm expression, I believe it. Two people who are determined by fate will eventually run into each other, even if they are separated for a long time. At this moment, Leos expression was iparably serious. Lydia opened her mouth, but kept it shut. Having been well educated since childhood, she is an atheist, not to mention a believer in such absurdities as fate. But there were some things that she couldnt really argue with. Five years ago, she lost her virginity to Leo, but five yearster, she became the wife of Leo. Fate has bound the two of them together so tightly that even if they are separated for five years, they will eventuallye together. Some things are just born to be meant to be! I believe it too. Dous sighed and said, Regarding this identity badge, I have looked up the information and it existed in my Cohen n more than twenty years ago, only at that time, I was not the head of the Cohen n yet, I was just a very mediocre member of the younger generation of the Cohen n. Something happened then, the Maiden of the Pompeii imperial family came to my Cohen n and handed over an identity badge, and it just so happened that I was the one who opened the door to the Maiden that day, and she asked me to give the badge to the head of the Cohen n and spoke a prophecy. Prophecy? Leo was astonished. Dous nodded: Yes, the maidens who came out of Pompeii imperial family were all capable of divination and prophecy. She told the then head of the family to keep this badge well, and if fate was right, someday in the future, this badge would once again return to the hands of the owner to whom it belonged, and this badge would see his master be the King and rule over the world. Not a single person believed it at the time, when it happened that a powerful person from the Pompeii imperial family came and shot down that Maiden, everyone thought that Maiden was talking nonsense, and no one took it to heart, and the head of the family at the time casually put the badge in the utility room and forgot about it over time. After hearing what Dous said, Leo could not calm his heart for a long time and subconsciously looked down at this identity badge. He was truly amazed by that prophecy. As for Lydia, she had long since been dumbfounded. And then what? Returning to his senses, Leo pursued the question.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Then, because the servant rediscovered the badge and everyone had forgotten what had happened over twenty years ago, the badge was auctioned off. Everyone thought it would be the three giants of Hopkins who would auction off this badge, but as it turned out, it was you who did it. Speaking of this, Douss eyes changed as he looked at Leo, By now, you should also sense that things are not right, yes? Leo did not say anything, just looked at the identity badge incredulously. Theparison of this event with the prophecy of more than twenty years ago is simply fascinating to contemte. You mean that I am the owner of this badge? Leo said. Dous shook his head, Im not sure, but one thing is for sure, this identity badge is not ordinary, no matter what the price paid, this badge must be recovered. In other words, if everything is really as Leo says it is, then this badge is, indeed, the key to uncovering Leos origins. Dous paused and his face finally became sincere, Leo, my Cohen n has no intention of being your enemy, and I can even apologize on behalf of my grandson for offending you, but this identity badge, no matter what, must be sold to me! Because this badge doesnt belong to you, but to the Pompeii imperial family, and it needs to wait for its true owner. After a long silence, Leo asked, Did the maiden who gave the badge say anything else, such as what characteristics the owner of this badge had? For ording to William, when he was adopted as a child, he had a beautiful handwriting written on his left and right palms. This was precisely why William named him Leo. It is not difficult to see from this that it must have been his mother who wrote those two words. She must have something to hide However, Dous shook his head, Its been over twenty years since this happened, theres no one who remembers it long ago, its sincere enough that I can remember this, sell me the badge now! After saying that, a touch of anger vaguely appeared on Douss face. He had said so much and even told the secret of the Cohen family, if Leo still didnt sell him the badge, then he would really be mad. Leo was silent for a long time and put the identity badge back into his pocket. Im sorry, but since you said that this badge would be the key to unlocking my life, its priceless and I cant sell it to you. You Dous was furious, and at the same time, he wanted to p himself, why did he say such things? Leo picked him up directly and threw him to those Leos bodyguards with an indifferent expression, For the sake of you telling me where this badge came from, I wont hurt you, leave in peace. Douss face was unpleasant, he waspletely enraged. However, the bodyguards took him anyway. It was as if a wild beast was dormant in Leos body, and he had to get away before he became angry. After Dous left, Leo was silent for the whole afternoon. Even when Emilia came back from school and ran over to y with Leo, Leo was perfunctory. More often than not, it is Leo who stands alone on the balcony, looking up at the stars in the sky. The pale moonlight spilled down, and Leos face was expressionless, but deep in his eyes, there was a faint touch of sorrow. Suddenly, there was a soft body behind him, hugging him gently from behind. Leo turned around to see that Lydia had changed into her home clothes and was gently hugging him. Still thinking about your parents? Lydia looked up and asked. Leoughed and did not say anything. I sent Emilia to bed. When Lydia finished, she gently rested her head on Leos broad back. Tigers dont eat their children, and Im sure your parents arent the kind of people who would abandon you. When Lydia said this, Leo was in a slightly better mood and smiled lightly. He also showed his heart as he casually sat down on the side and looked at the bright moon in the sky and said, In fact, sometimes I envy you and Marie, no matter how fractious your parents are, they ultimately care about you, I dont even know what my parents are called or what they look like. But I dont hate them because they gave me life and brought me into this world and I just want to ask them why they abandoned me, thats all. Leos tone was t, but Lydia heard a faint sense of loss. Lydia didnt let Leo say any more and shook her head, Honey, whatever you want to do, I will support you. She knew very well what his parents meant to this man. He was just born and had a life unlike any other. He has no father and no mother, and his life as a foster child has left him so confined that even a sip of water or a mouthful of food has to be taken with trepidation. Carolines mother, Reba, did not treat him well and often cursed him, which he could only suffer in silence. However, he remained grateful and chose to be the live-in son-inw for the betterment of the family. He has no very strong backers and has to rely on himself. Leos eyes became solemn: Youre right, since the parents donte to the children, then the children wille to the parents, the truth will alwayse out. It is the code of conduct of Leo to repay revenge when there is revenge, to repay grievances when there is grudge and to repay kindness when there is grace. Lydia said softly, We have amon goal, that is Valenham, you to find your parents, I to make achievement. All things, Ill face them with you. I will apany you to meet your parents, and if they are heartless, you cannot be unjust, for they have given you life, and you need not grieve, for you have us. Lydias words have enlightened Leo. He grabbed Lydias hand and nodded, Okay. A text message came from Sharon. The old Commander of Wyverns has invited us to be his guests at the Valenham Holmes n in three days time. Chapter 665 Changing Seats The Hopkins Stadium bomb kidnapping case attracted national attention, naturally including the upper echelons of Pompeii. Battle for the temple was inevitable. And the old Commander of Wyverns, who should have been present during that temple battle, retired. Thus, Leo, as Commander of Wyverns, took part in this battle for the temple. The argument was heated, with Temple arguing that Wyverns was solely responsible for why this happened and should be disbanded. The old Commander of Wyverns created the Wyverns, making it the most mysterious force in Pompeii. Over the years, Wyverns has also hindered the career development of others in the temple. They have been wanting to eradicate Wyverns for more than a day or two. It is only that the borders have been stable and the people have lived in peace and contentment over the years, and there has been no opportunity to do so. For good measure, the Hopkins Stadium exploded, and they wanted to make it out of big deal. But the attitude of Leo was clear: never dissolve Wyverns! Afterwards, the old Commander of Wyverns said that he invited Leo and Sharon to be his guests at the Valenham Holmes n! Lydia also saw the text message and couldnt help but sigh. Leoughed: What, you know it? Lydia said quietly, Yes. One of the royal families of Valenham, a rising star like the Henderson n, the second shortest founded family among the nine great royal families, with a history of only sixty years, but a family rich enough to be ranked in the top four! Leo was surprised: So powerful? Lydia nodded: It has to be attributed to one person. Who? Sidney Holmes. Lydia had a serious expression, He was the founder of Wyverns, considered the first generation of the Founding War God, and after establishing the Holmes n, the other royal ns tried to suppress it, but those who struck out at him at the time were all ughtered! On hearing this, Leo was also bbergasted, not expecting the old man to be so domineering before The smile on his face grew even wider, Arent they all Valenham royals, so why can he kill people openly? Lydia sighed softly, They made a fool of themselves? It was the time when the Commander was at his best and they were thinking of suppressing it. At that time, the entire militarypound in Valenham was alerted and all those involved were arrested and shot on the spot for attempting to disrespect the War God! When Lydia finished the whole allusion, Leo smiled. It seems that he is still too gentlepared to the old man. You actually know Commander Holmes? Looking at the text message from Sharon, Lydias eyes were filled with surprise. She knew that Leo had disappeared for the past five years to join the army. But she didnt expect that Leo actually knew Sidney. And the rtionship was still so good? Lydia had met Sidney once when she was a child and had the impression that he was a very imposing and domineering old man. There were so many capable young people in Valenham, but none of them could make it into Sidneys eyes. Let alone inviting him to be a guest to the Holmes n. Leo stroked his chin and thought it was about time. So he said, Lydia, I will answer all your doubts next, but you must not tell anyone about my identity. When Leo said it in such a serious manner, Lydia also froze and nodded subconsciously. Okay. Leo revealed his identity to Lydia, Actually, the unit I joined is called Wyverns, and Sidney is my former superior. As the words fell, Lydia was really shocked and her face was full of surprise. Youre from Wyverns? Yes. Leo nodded his head. For a long time afterwards, Lydia could note back to her senses. She didnt know what to say except that she was shocked. Remembering those previous events again, Lydia finally understood. Why so many great men respected him? Why, when she looked up the archives of Leo, was there a nk space in the middle five years? And why, when Leo is so powerful, was he not known in any of the warring domains? Because Leo was a Wyverns man! All official Wyverns formations with identification information are SSS-rated files and are eligible to be viewed by only one person in the entire Pompeii! Lydia still remembered that when she and Leo got married, who was the one who was congratted by the sea,nd and air forces. He canmand thousands of soldiers!N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Only at that time, Lydia could not associate Leo with Wyverns. As she thought about it, Lydias eyes fell and her eyes were red. Leo was stumped, Why are you crying? Shouldnt you be happy? Lydias tears were still falling. I feel heartbroken for you! She hugged Leo tightly and said with a sobbing voice, You actually went to this extent for me! Five years ago, Leo was just a lowly son-inw. Even when she lost her virginity to him, Lydia only sulked for a while and forgot about Leo! Yet Leo always remembered her and felt guilty. Since joining the army, he has been getting stronger, travelling between gunfire. He became stronger for her sake!!! Lydia was crying so hard that she couldnt catch her breath, turning into a tearful man. She was d that she did not abort the baby in her belly five years ago. Otherwise five yearster, she would never forgive herself for the rest of her life! Leo did not expect Lydia to say these words and froze for a moment, smiling as he wiped away Lydias tears. Youre bing a crybaby now. Leo said. Lydia choked and wiped away her tears, None of your business. Leo smiled, It may seem touching to you, but to me, its what I should do. From the day I was discharged from the army and returned to the city, I had only one purpose, and that was to give you happiness. Do you remember what we said when we met again? What I owe you can no longer be repaid; in that case, I will keep you safe for the rest of your lives. This night, Lydia slept soundly. Even to sleep, she had to sleep against Leo. That made her feel safe. Knowing everything, she really loved that man. The next day, Leo took Lydia and Emilia on a journey to Valenham again. He was there to see the old Commander of Wyverns and naturally he had to bring his wife and daughter to meet him. The old Commander of Wyverns is half the father of Leo! Sharon was already waiting well in the airport. On this trip to Valenham, Leo had two purposes. First, visit the old Commander of Wyverns. The second is to take a trip to Cohen family and find out who he is. Leo suspects that it is rted to the Cohen family. The ne took off and Leo and Lydias seats were next to each other, with Emilia asleep in Lydias arms. Sharon was seated to the left of Leo. A middle-aged man in the front row looked back from time to time. He noticed that these two women were the most beautiful in the cabin, both in figure and temperament. But Lydia was carrying a baby in her arms and was clearly married. Not interested in a married woman with a baby! The middle-aged man then targeted Sharon. He patted Leos shoulder, Bro, lets change the seats. Chapter 666 Security Company Leo was about to prepare his daughters childrens book for the ne when he was suddenly tapped on the shoulder. Looking back, Leo frowned when he saw that it was a greasy middle-aged man of over 40 years and that he kept looking at Sharon. No. After saying that, Leo turned back to him and ignored him. You Darius Lawson was furious. His outfit was over half a million, and he looked like a wealthy boss with a sessful career. And Leo looks like a young man with no money, no job and no girlfriend, who should be alluring when hees across himself. Darius didnt have a fit, after all, this was on a ne. Everyones tickets are booked in advance and there are flight attendants to check them, so its not good to change seats without permission. So he sat in the front row, turned back to Sharon and said with a smile, Are you from Valenham? Just now, from the conversation between Sharon and Leo, he could already tell that Sharon was from Valenham. But Darius is very unbnced in his heart. He had already seen that Leo and Lydia were a couple, but, Leo was still very close to Sharon. Sharon looked back, Youre talking to me? Darius nodded smilingly, Of course. He was pleased with Sharons reaction; women like this were cold in the beginning. But once you picked her up, her true nature will be revealed. Sharon was silent for a while, but nodded out of courtesy. Yes, Im from Valenham. What a connection, Im from Valenham too. The smile on Dariuss face grew even wider. After saying that, he even gave Leo a smug look. He must be very angry with himself for flirting with his woman in front of him. However, Leo did not get angry, or even react at all.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. So Darius continued. His attention fell on the book held in Sharons hand and he smiled, It seems that you like to read a lot, I wonder what kind of famous book it is? Sharon lifted the cover of the book with an expressionless face. Autopsy Illustrations. Seeing these few words, Darius was startled and looked at Sharon with a horrified face. Youre a forensic scientist?! A faint smile surfaced on Sharons cool face, Sort of, you too? The smile was beautiful, but it looked bizarre in the eyes of Darius. He smiled awkwardly, No, Im the owner of a multinational securitypany in Valenham, and Ive just returned to the capital after discussing business. Although startled by the book held in Sharons hand, Darius quickly adjusted again, showing his identity without a second thought. A securitypany? Is it multinational? Sharons face showed surprise. Even Leo couldnt help but look at him a few more times. A securitypany, as the name suggests, is apany that provides security forces. Most of the people in the securitypany are trained practitioners, strong in all physical indicators, and are generally used to protect certain important and big people. If it has made it to a multinational securitypany, it is even more professional. Because it is internationally connected, the strength of the security guards in thepany is evenparable to that of the mercenaries in the Middle East. Darius couldnt help but have a smug smile appear on his face, Right! Mypany is called Pompeii Divine Dragon Multinational Security Group! This is my business card! Darius took out three exquisitely made business cards and gave them to Sharon and Lydia, and gave one back to Leo. The three men examined the business card, the amazement in their eyes intensifying. Because the founder of the securitypany, himself, is supposed to be powerful, or at least a mercenary by birth. But Darius doesnt look like a mercenary by any stretch of the imagination, more like a middle-aged man who is overly intoxicated by money. If you need anything in the future, just contact me, my name is Darius Lawson! Darius said proudly. Sharon smiled and put away the business card. Lydia doesnt take it seriously either, her husband is is a member of Wyverns. Can a multinational securitypanypete with Wyverns? No. Seeing that both beauties had epted his business card, Darius became fluttery in his heart and looked at Leo again, coughing dryly. Bro, can you switch to the seat with me now? He had identified himself as the owner of the securitypany, who dared to offend him? So this young man must have been smart enough to get out of the way No. Once again, Darius was furious. But he remained unruffled. He cant be angry in front of a beautiful woman. But he was also not about to let go of the young man who had twice refused him. Have you got a job? Darius asked with a smile. Lydia raised an eyebrow. In fact, Lydia has spoken to Leo several times, asking him to well dress himself. Otherwise everyone would think he was a trifling young man who had achieved nothing. But none of Leo would have it. He now was again being perceived as a member of the underss again. After taking a look at Leo, Darius knew that Leo did not have any job, so he said to Leo, How about this, my securitypany happens to be recruiting new security guards, I think you are quite suitable, I will offer you a sry of 10, 000 a month, what do you think? After saying that, Darius even gave Lydia and Sharon a nce. He intended to get the attention of the beautiful women in this way. Sure enough, both men looked over. But the eyes werent quite right. Not that look of admiration, but of pity. While this was going on, the whole ne suddenly and violently shook. The strong air currents shook the aircraft from side to side. All passengers subconsciously leaned back against the seat backs. Visible to the naked eye, the clouds outside the aircraft are being broken up by the air currents. Passengers, Im sorry, weve had an extremely cold spell, please dont panic, try to stay put, any passengers who are seasick please raise your hand A reminder was heard from the cabin from the air steward. Everyone was in a state of shock. The violently shaking fusge also made Darius wash away the thought of continuing to talk to Leo and leaned closer to the back seat. However, no sooner had the stewardess spoken than the ne shook once again. This time the shaking was even more violent as the ne sailed into a ck cloud, the whole fusge swaying violently from side to side. Many of the passengers sses of drinks broke with an ear-splitting sound. Mum, whats wrong? The violent noise also woke up Emilia who was sleeping. She rubbed her hazy sleepy eyes and said in a sweet voice. However, before Lydia could say anything, the little one subconsciously looked out of the window. Outside the ne ck clouds rolled in and lightning shot out. The storm poured down with a crash. There was even a lightning bolt striking down at close range, as if it was about to tear the sky apart, branded in Emilias eyes. The little one burst into tears straight away. Lydia hurriedly coaxed her. This crying directly drove the tense and uneasy atmosphere in the cabin. Many small children cried together. The stewardesses were also in disarray, scrambling to look after each guest. After this bolt of lightning, the ne shook more and more. ck clouds loomed over the ne as if it was in the middle of a rough ck sea, and they were a mere boat in a vast ocean that could be tossed by the waves at any moment. With a deafening thud, the ne suddenly lost weight and plunged down towards the endless abyss. Ah - Chaos reigned in the cabin as everyone freaked out and let out shrieks of horror and despair. Whats going on? Whats wrong? Was the ne struck by lightning? Are we going to die? Help! Passengers, this aircraft has been affected by bad weather during the flight and is experiencing violent bumps, please do not panic, fasten your seat belts and do not move around The voice of the captain came from the cabin. The stewardesses cooperated to maintain the situation in the cabin, but the situation was more one of panic and desperation. There were screams, cries, and running sounds. The whole cabin was thick with the smell of death. Some people have even started to pull out their mobile phones and send their families theirst words before they die. Lydia hugged her daughter tightly and looked at Leo with a worried expression, The ne wont crash, will it? Leo and Sharon looked at each other and shook their heads, Its not sure, thunderstorms arent supposed to fly At these words, Lydias face went straight to white. Aerones are known as the safest means of transport in the world, but she was in a ne crash that never happens in a century. Dont listen to his nonsense! Suddenly, a loud mans voice rang out from the cabin. Darius jerked up with a serious expression. Everyone, dont be afraid, I am Darius, the chairman of the Pompeii Divine Dragon Multinational Security Group, my men are the most professional security guards and have been contracted for several overseas rescue and protection operations! A mere bump in the ne is nothing! The next moment, Darius pped his hands and several tall men appeared behind him. Really? Then get the ne off the bumps! Save us! Pompeii Divine Dragon Multinational Security Group! At this moment, all passengers saw Darius as a god. With a solemn expression, Darius said righteously, Thats for sure, dont worry everyone, Ill have my security guards make the ne stop bumping! When he finished, he looked back at the two guards. They went straight to the captains room. Soon the ne really stopped bouncing. The crowd was dumbfounded for a moment, then their faces grew more excited and they apuded repeatedly. This matter will definitely make the news and the Pompeii Divine Dragon Multinational Security Group is going to be famous in the country. Dariuss face was full of smiles as he made a point of addressing Sharon and Lydia. Its been fine, our security staff are professionals Boom! However, before the words could be said, the entire fusge shook violently once again and the aircraft plunged once more. Ah! The screams were even thicker than before. Whats going on? Dariuss face changed slightly. Two of his men came out, Mr. Lawson, the storm outside is so big that the ne is starting to crash! At these words, everyone was plunged into utter despair. Leo and Sharon looked at each other before giving a soft sigh. It looks like we have to make a move. Chapter 667 Pompeii Captain Therge cabin was constantly shaking from side to side. Outside, ck clouds were rolling in, heavy rain was falling, and lightning was as dense as a spiders web, a scene of impending doom. In this situation, Leo and Sharon could not afford not to make a move. Lydias face was white as she hugged Emilia. Mum, are we going to die? Emilia asked as shey in Lydias arms, looking out at the scene. Well be fine.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Lydia hugged her even tighter. She wasnt afraid to die, but she didnt want her daughter to die with her. She has not yet raised Emilia to adulthood, she has not yet seen Emilia when she grows up, and she has not yete to the end with Leo. She cannot die. At this moment, Leo gently patted her shoulder and said softly, Close your eyes, wait for ten minutes and everything will be fine. As if Leos voice carried a special magic, Lydia, who was originally panicking, was not nervous at once. She obeyed Leos words and closed her eyes tightly, making Emilia close her as well. As Leo was about to make his move, suddenly Dariuss irritated voice came from behind him. Will you two stop adding to the mess, leave it to the professionals, taking liberties will only make it worse! Darius also heard Leos words and snorted as he became more worried for his life. He was not willing to put his life in the hands of someone he did not know. Leo looked indifferent: But your security personnel also seem unable to solve this air crash. An ident, that was just an ident! Dariuss face turned blushed, he hurriedly looked at his two security guards, What are you still standing there for, why dont you go and make the ne stop swaying! No, boss, the cold air storm is so strong it has formed an eye of the wind and we cant fly out! The oil fuel will soon run out too, well just keep hovering back and forth in this eye of the wind and when the fuel runs out, the strong winds will break the wings, and the ne will crash! In their desperation, the two guards revealed the true state of the ne at the moment. At once, a sense of panic, even more gripping than before, filled the cabin. Everyone was crying in fear and there were cries and screams all over the ce. Some even took out a string of Buddhist beads and ced them on their chests, constantly praying to the Goddess of Mercy for deliverance. Lydia also heard these words, but she did not open her eyes, still keeping them tightly closed. She believed in Leo. Darius was also desperate, clutching his hair tightly. This time, he only brought two security guards with him to talk about business, but in the face of an air disaster, two guards are too insignificant. People are sometimes too fragile to have any chance of survival in the face of such a natural disaster! The flight attendant had even burst into tears, thinking why she was so unlucky that it happened to be her turn on this round of flights. Leo and Sharon walked towards the cab without saying a word. Darius still stopped them, What are you doing there? Save the people. Dont go, its hopeless. Darius waved his hand, Even the two most professional security guards under me cant solve it, what can you twoymen do? Sharon said indifferently, Just because you guys cant do anything doesnt mean we cant do anything, its just a minor situation. What? After hearing this, Darius immediately showed his disdain, Youre a forensic scientist, you dont even have the right profession, and you, you dont even have a job, and you dare to say its a minor situation? At this point his two security guards came over and said, It takes excellent control of a ne to get it out of the eye of the wind, and the captain of the flight obviously didnt have it, nor did either of us. Do you know how to fly a ne? Are you licensed to fly aircraft? Have you received the most professional training? They asked several professional questions in session, and Leo and Sharon looked at each other and did not answer. The passengers on the flight agreed. Even the professionals cant do anything about it, we the people can do even less! All we can do is pray that the ne doesnt crash so soon! Go back, you cant do it! Sharon was silent for a moment before suddenly looking at the two security guards and asking, What did you do before? We used to work as mercenaries and although we werent the main people, we faced all sorts of situations. The two guards said. It was a history of mercenary service that enabled him to enter a multinational securitypany. Sharonughed softly, There are first, second and third rate mercenaries, tell us what they do. Sharon pointed at Leo: No need to ask about his, I cant talk about it, but I can tell you what I do. Im not a forensic doctor, Im a military doctor. Having said that, she entered the captains room with Leo. Get out of the way. Leo sat directly in the captains seat, while Sharon sat in the co-pilots seat. With a nce at each other, the two men moved on their own. Leo put the pedal to the floor and pulled the lever to the lowest level at the same time. At once, everyone felt that the aircraft was heading upwards into the sky at an extremely rapid speed. The speed was so terrifying that even from inside the ne, you could hear the whirring and howling of the gale outside. The captain paled, Dont go any higher, any higher and well be beyond the stratosphere. Another thing the captain did not say was that the ne was running low on fuel and could not sustain such a rapid advance. But Leo didnt care, he just looked ahead with stern eyes and manipted the lever to keep pulling upwards. The ck clouds around them dispersed and broke out of the mouth of the eye of the wind. Turn off all power in the ne! Leo said. Sharon simply cut the main power supply. The captain poofed and sat down on the floor in shock, his face pale. Messing around, just messing around Switching off the mains will stop the fuel from burning excessively, but the aircraft will also go down sharply throughout. And to top it all off, they dont know how many feet above the ground they are now! Everyone in the cabin plunged downwards, Leo and Sharon grabbed the door panel, the captain was miserable, hitting the ground into a bruised nose. Visible to the naked eye, the ne plunged straight down. As the ne was about to crash, Leo shouted, Turn on the main power! Sharon was the first to turn it on and the lights on the various instruments in the captains room came on. Leo manipted the lever and pulled it upwards violently. A mountain peak ahead. It was about to hit! The captain dared not look directly at it and closed his eyes. Leos eyes, however, sharpened and drifted to either side. The ne brushed against the mountain peak. The wind was calm and the waves were quiet. Above the sky, there was only one ne flying smoothly, with a white trail visible to the naked eye in the rear. Chapter 668 Greetings, Miss! The moment Leo, Sharon and the two security guards walked out of the captains cabin, the whole cabin thundered with apuse. All had smiles on their faces after the hijacking and more excitement. Thank you both for saving us! As expected of the Pompeii Divine Dragon Multinational Security Group, they are just professional! Pompeii Divine Dragon Multinational Security Group, right? Im going to start a crowdfunding campaign to make a movieter, and the title of the movie will be Captain Pompeii! The variouspliments were unstinting. Leo and Sharon looked at each other and didnt say anything, just returned to their seats. Although the eyes of the masses are discerning, in fact, it is the masses who are most easily deceived. The two security guards are certified by the Pompeii Divine Dragon Multinational Security Group and are just as professional in the eyes of the crowd. Although Sharon had revealed her identity, no one believed her. She is a forensic scientist. This was the result Leo wanted, he did not want to cause a stir by what he had done, instead he would be noticed by some people with a mind to do so. So these two guards are the most suitable to cover the truth. The two guards were dumbfounded, they hadnt done anything in the captains room, so how could they be heroes? In fact, Leo and Sharon were so dazzled by the operation in the captains room that they couldnt see how they were doing it. However, only they knew that the real heroes who saved the ne were Leo and Sharon. Actually, its not us. The two guards were also solid men, ready to tell the truth. Darius, however, walked over with an excited face and patted them hard on the shoulder. You guys did a great job! You saved a whole ne full of people! Ill give you a promotion and a raise when you get back! This will definitely be a social hotspot, and there will be reportersing to the door to cover the story, and by then you two will be the face of my Pompeii Divine Dragon Multinational Security Group! While Darius was talking in a spiteful manner, the two security guards were confused. Does this count as, well, joy from heaven? Lydia, however, looked at Leo Sharon and said, I know, it was you guys who saved it, wasnt it? Leo smiled, Does it matter who saved it, what matters is that everyone is safe and sound now. Lydia alsoughed. She is also a great advocate of doing good deeds without leaving a name. Can you guys have some shame? Dariuss voice came over again. Did I say anything when my security guard saved an entire ne full of people? Am I proud of it? And you keep things that have nothing to do with you in private! Darius despised Leo, and now he hated Lydia with him. Guys, did you hear that? This kid says he saved the whole ne, but as far as I know, he doesnt even have a job! As a result, the passengers on the flight looked at Leo in a different way.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Its so shameless, what does it have to do with him when people are professionals saving people? I think they just want to go in and see what the captains room is like! Even the air stewardesses serving in the air looked at Leo with disgust and didnt even serve him anymore. Leoughed bitterly. Its not that he doesnt want to reveal his identity, but if he does, no one else will believe him! In the past, Leo had also told Lydia about being the Commander of Wyverns, but Lydia didnt believe him at all, and told him not to joke about it! The ne then made a smooth journey to Valenham without any further abnormalities. Leo took Lydia and Sharon off the ne as well. He didnt expect Darius to keep following. Miss Bell, where are you going? Ill give you a lift! Darius smiled solicitously. The aftermath of the incident made him truly realise the value of being alive. Why is it valuable to be alive? Because there is endless money to be spent and women to be yed with! Lydia is superb enough, but she is already married, so Darius can only put his chances on Sharon. He wont let Sharon go! Because when he gets to Valenham, its his territory! No need. Sharon crossed right over to his previous question. The weather in Valenham was cold, and with the severe dust storm air, she put on a mask and a windbreaker. The trench coat reached all the way down to the calf, and the straight pencil nine-quarter trousers revealed a small section of bare calf, and the skirt fluttered with grace and ecstasy as she walked. You didnt even say where you were going - Darius was in a hurry, this woman who stood up taller than her and had a cool temperament was just too much to his liking. I have a fianc. Sharon stopped and looked back at him and said. Yes, I testified that she had a fianc three years ago. Leo said with a smile from the sidelines. Darius was dumbfounded. Leos words were so informative that Darius almost didnt react. Such a superb woman had a fianc? Three years ago? Dariuss gaze subconsciously looked towards Leo, his face full of sulking anger. Youre obviously married, you even have a daughter, and youre still marrying another woman, whats the rtionship between you three anyway? At these words, Leo froze. Both Lydia and Sharon also froze. There was no one else here, so Darius subconsciously assumed that Sharons fianc was Leo! You misunderstand, her fianc is my big brother - Leo hurried to exin. What? So shes your sister-inw? Darius was dumbfounded. Leo suddenly realized that the more he exined, the more messy the rtionship seemed to be. Sharons eyes became sharp: If you follow me again, I will be unkind to you. Hahahahahaha! Dariusughed out loud. He was not interested in knowing the rtionship between the three, today he only wanted to get Sharon. No, he changed his mind after Sharon revealed that she had a fianc. Even if she was married, he wanted her too! He wanted both women today. Its fate that we met and survived the disaster in the air together, so how about I treat you three plus this little gril to a meal? Darius smiled as he extended the invitation. Emilias palm snapped at Dariuss face with a look of disgust, Daddy, I dont like this weird uncle! You brat Darius was furious and red at Emilia. Emilia directly did not look at him and hid in Lydias arms. The smiles on both Leo and Lydias faces disappeared. I dont care who you are, my daughter says she doesnt like you and you need to get out of our sight now! Leo said angrily. Lydia was no different, she didnt want to cause any trouble, but if the other side clung to her, she couldnt be med. Anger surfaced on Darius face, Two beauties, at least it was my security guards who saved your lives, so you wont be so disrespectful if I treat you to a meal? Sharon gave those two security guards a sidelong nce, No offense to your security guards, but does saving the ne have anything to do with them at all? The two security guards looked embarrassed, not daring to respond at all. Darius was furious, What if I have to ask you two to have a meal with me? He was talking about Lydia and Sharon, directly excluding Leo. Lydia looked even colder: Is that a threat? If you want to think so, thats fine, all three of you owe me a life anyway, and I can get it back anytime Im not happy! With a morose look on his face, Darius pped his hands. Leo and Sharon gave the two security guards a yful look. After pping his hands, Darius found that his security guards actually did note up, but instead took a step back like a mouse when it saw a cat, he was furious and pped them hard on the face. Im asking you toe up here! Are you deaf? Boss, we dont dare to take a shot at them, you let thoes who are picking up the nee! They actually hid away. Darius was furious and made a phone call directly to the ten or so people who hade to pick up the ne. They surrounded the three, coldly looking at them. Darius stood in the middle and smiled smugly. Are you scared? This is Valenham. I, Darius, have the say, understand? Darius walked around Lydia and Sharon, showing off his strength in front of the beautiful women. Yet the three did not react at all. Leo even smiled lightly at Lydia, Honey, this is Valenham, your turf, its up to you. Leo had no intention of striking at all. Dont worry. Lydia looked cold and was just about to pull out her mobile phone. Sharon suddenly waved her hand, No need, Ill drive him away. Thus, Leo and Lydia both looked at Sharon with astonishment. Leo, in particr, had no idea that Sharon knew anyone in Valenham. She looked at Darius coldly, took out her mobile phone and made a call, telling the other party that she was at Valenham Airport. Dariusughed loudly, Miss Bell, I cant see that you also have people you know in Valenham? I just dont know if he is more powerful than me. Darius was not in a hurry to arrest the three of them, but nned to wait until Sharons men came over, so that he would appear more powerful. Sharon shook her head, speechless to Darius. Did he really think that he ran a multinational securitypany, no one would dare to mess with him? Leo and Lydia were also both curious as they waited for the person Sharon had called toe over. Ten minutester, a middle-aged man in the shape of a butler was seen rushing in with arge group of men. Darius followed the sound of the voice and was just about to make a mocking remark, yet once he saw the middle-aged mans face, he was scared out of his wits. Valenham royal family, the stewards of the Bell n?! Wee home, Miss! The steward of the Bell n The royal family of Valenham came before Sharon and led his men to bow in unison! Chapter 669 The Bell Clan of Valenham The butler led a spectacr scene of 50 or 60 people bowing in unison. In particr, each of these fifty to sixty people had a powerful aura, a strong posture and slightly protruding cheekbones, making them strong practitioners at first nce. Passengersing and going in the airport were also dumbfounded at the spectacr scene. Leo and Lydia even looked at Sharon as if they had seen a ghost, with an incredulous expression. Leo, in particr, had his eyes zed over. Sharon, who is actually the daughter of the royal family of Valenham, the Bell n! Then he thought carefully, in fact, the secret that Sharon was a youngdy of the Bell royal family had shed some hints. It was the time when Leo met Medical Maestro Leon, and when Leon was mentioned, Sharon blushed abnormally. The two met and Sharon was cold to Leon. Combined with the same surname, it is easy to guess the rtionship. But at that moment, Leos mind was full of William, who was seriously injured and unconscious, and he had no time to care about this matter. Only now did he remember that Sharon was daughter of the Bell n! Lydias beautiful eyes were also fixed on Sharon, that look, besides shock, had some other emotion in it. Its like a memory in general. All in all, the fact that Sharon is the daughter of the Bell family is quite shocking. Get up all, I wouldnt have called you if I didnt think it was a bother! Sharon, however, looked calm and used to it. But the butler lowered his head even further: Miss, this is I should do! Now the whole Bell n is looking forward to your return! Please return home, Miss! Please return home, Miss! Please return home, Miss! Please return home, Miss! The butler, Solomon, let out a yell, and the bodyguards behind all yelled in unison. The sound was like thunder, echoing outside the airport. I remembered! Lydia looked like she had remembered something and was filled with surprise. What do you remember? Leo asked curiously. Lydia said, Like the Henderson family, the Bell family had a little girl forced to leave twenty years ago. Upon hearing this, Leo was filled with surprise, Why? Lydia told of a past incident that happened to Bell family twenty years ago. The Bell n is a family of medicine, and every Bell n member is required to learn the art of medicine and heal the sick. Twenty years ago, the then Lord of the Bell n paid arge sum of money for a rare and exotic herb from Shennongjia, which was said to be a new herb, andmark discovery. This exotic grasnd was meant to be dedicated to a great man who would have shaken even the royal family, but the day before, went and was stolen. Hearing this, Leos face was full of surprise. Yes. Lydia nodded: The thief waster found, a little girl of only five years old, who stole this exotic herb to cure her very sick mother. But her mother is terminally ill and cannot be saved by just one herb, which will only prolong her life by a few months at best. But on the Bells side, it was a collective outrage from the top and bottom to punish the little girl severely. And, it also reached the ears of the big man, putting pressure on the royal family, and the little girls mother, knowing that her child had done wrong, dragged her serious illness and took the initiative to take the me, and the next day, was found dead in her home. Someone died, but the rest of the family felt that she deserved to die and had the little girl thrown out of to save her life, and to her death, no one could remember the name of the little girls mother. Her name is Hallie Bell, shes just one of Bells offbeat youngdies, and the Bell family certainly wouldnt remember her. Sharon suddenly spoke up and said the name of the little girls mother. Her tone was t, with no audible sadness at all. Neither Leo nor Lydia said anything. It was obvious that the little girl who stole the foreign herbs to cure her mother was Sharon. She grew up weak and sickly and couldnt even cure herself, let alone save others, how could the Bell family remember her? She was a liability, the Bell familys never kept a liability, but the Bell familys were so proud and so concerned with the image of the outside world that they decided to let the serious illness in her body go unchecked and let her die. The little girl was just hoping that someone would save her mother, save her only family in the world, was she wrong?Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Sharons tone was still calm, but everyone could feel how powerful the indignation was repressed in that calm tone. Solomon and the others even lowered their heads to the ground, not daring to breathe out. Come on, Solomon, tell me, did the little girl do something wrong? Sharon looked at Solomon and asked coldly. Answer me!!! Sharons voice rose. Solomon turned pale with fear straight away. Darius and his security guards, who were gathered around, were so scared that they didnt even have the guts to speak. This woman was the daughter of the Bell n of Valenham! Miss, no Solomon replied with trepidation. Yeah, but why doesnt anyone remember her? Sharon looked at him lightly and said to herself, She died twenty years ago, does anyone remember her? Have you evere to her grave? Solomon and the others knelt directly in front of Sharon. Miss, we were wrong! Sharon swept her cold eyes, Go back and tell the Bell family that in half a months time, it will be her twenty-third anniversary of the death, and on that day, I want to see all of them wearing mourning and kneeling in front of the grave to admit their mistakes. Yes, yes Solomon quickly led the men away. After Sharon finished this, that lonely and cold aura on her body became even more intense. Leo and Lydia, for a while, could not say anything. Suddenly, Sharon turned back, gave a cold look at Darius who had long been terrified, and said, Arent you going to leave yet? Darius had by now sat down on the floor. He really didnt expect that this woman was actually the eldestdy who had been out of the Bell family for over twenty years. Looking back, Dariuss face was filled with horror, but he also smiled. So what if youre Miss Bell, but youve only just returned, do you really think I dont have someone behind me? Oh? Who are you standing behind? Sharon smiled and looked at Darius and asked. Darius knew that he alone could not take this woman down and had to turn to the man standing behind him. With that in mind, he dialed a number straight away. Mr. Holmes, I found two extremely beautiful women, yes, right at Valenham Airport! But one of them is from the Bell family, so I need you to step in! Chapter 670 Three phone calls The Bell family of Valenham? The low, surprised voice of a young man came over Darius phone. The nine Valenham royal families are the absolute masters of Valenham. But Valenham is also very big, and it is not easy to meet people from the royal family in Valenham. Not to mention, meeting people at the core level of the royal family. Whats the name? The young man asked out loud. There were also serious ss divisions in the royal family of Valenham. For example, he did not dare to mess with the core of the royal family, but if it was a marginal figure of the royal family, then he would not care. Beauty is good, but only if it is matched by status. If amoner, with astonishing beauty, awaits her will be endless hell. Darius gave Sharon a greedy look and said, Her name is Sharon Bell, and I heard with my own ears that Solomon, the butler, called her Miss. But she hasnt been back to the Bell family for twenty years. Darius added. Sharon Bell? The young man was surprised for a moment; in his impression, there did not seem to be a Sharon in the Bell royal family. But again, the name sounded familiar, as if he had heard it somewhere before. For a moment, the young man was also lost in thought. Suddenly, he also remembered what happened to the Bell family twenty years ago, the little girl who was thrown out of the house was called Sharon. The young man understood at once and sneered, So its her Upon hearing this, Darius froze for a moment, You know her? The young man known as Mr. Holmes said indifferently, Ive just heard about her, I didnt expect her toe back, its good that shes back, I heard shes a cold beauty, bring me right over! Yes, Mr. Holmes! Receiving the instruction, Darius was overjoyed, then looked at Leo, Sharon and the others and sneered, The man behind me will being over soon, none of you will be able to get away! Sharons beautiful eyes were cold, she was not in a very good mood right now, but she did not want to make a move either, instead she let Darius leave. She didnt expect him to be so insensitive. Leo smilingly stepped forward and asked, Who is the man behind you? Speaking of this, Darius said proudly, You will know when hees, but I can reveal some news to you! Earlier on the ne, I should have introduced you guys to my Pompeii Divine Dragon Transnational Security Company, right? So do you guys know how those professional security guards in thepany came to be? Darius looked at Leo and asked teasingly. From the interview? Leo asked. Wrong! Because I have a talent pipeline behind my securitypany! Darius shouted. Speaking of this, he was very legacy proud. Leo was surprised and then understood. You mean that yourpany and some talent channel, a partnership, will send a constant stream of powerful mercenaries over, right? Thats right! They are all the top mercenaries in the country, and all of thises from the handiwork of Mr. Holmes! Darius holds this Mr. Holmes in high esteem. The smile on Leos face faded. The country has training institutions that churn out themercial elite, and naturally there are schools that nurture war talent from an early age, such as the War College. Where do theye from? Action zone! It is intolerable for Leo that talents from the action zone are actually sent to securitypanies to make money for businessmen. He had to get to the bottom of this! But he didnt show it, just narrowed his eyes and continued to listen. The man standing behind you should be Mr. Holmes, right? Leo asked. Right! At the hands of Mr. Holmes, there are even more powerful experts, so you are absolutely no match, so you should give up before its toote.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Darius said to Leo with a mocking face. Its an honour for your wife and this Miss Bell that Mr. Holmes has taken a fancy to them, youre amoner, you cant fight him, hurry up and go! Darius just wanted Lydia and Sharon to stay so Leo could drive away. Emilia in Lydias arms shouted with her little fists clenched. Bah! Youre talking nonsense, my mum and dad are powerful! What kind of Mr. Holmes can stop my dads punch? you little brat, how dare you look down on Mr. Holmes, you should be beaten! Darius had a fierce look on his face before pping Emilia across the face. Lydia was furious and was about to retreat. Instead, Emilia broke away from Lydias arms and jumped down on her own, dodging Dariuss p with a deft dodge before kicking him hard in the knee. Ah! My knee! Darius shouted out, jumping and covering his knees, his face changed. He had old cold legs and couldnt take a kick like that from Emilia, who wailed repeatedly. How are you look down on my mum and dad! Emilia was not afraid of Darius at all. Lydia was dumbfounded, and Sharon also looked at Emilia with astonishment. Its hard to imagine that a little girl who is only six years old is so responsive! Even adults dont always react this way! From Emilia, Sharon saw herself as a child. Shes also very sensitive anyway, thats a gift! But Emilia is even more talented than her! Leo, however, looked at everything calmly, with a smile on his lips. Emilia has a great talent and naturally Leo will not give up. Emilia is small, and she can only attack Dariuss knee, and when she gets a little older, adults wont be able to hurt her. None of you will be able to escape when Mr. Holmes arrives! Darius covered his knee and threatened viciously. Leo did not take it to heart at all and said indifferently, Youd better apologize to us right away and leave, or you wont be able to leave if you want to! Dariusughed instead of being angry, The only reason you guys are so arrogant is because you think shes thedy of the Valenham Bell n and can run roughshod over Valenham! But Mr. Holmes isnt afraid of the Bell family at all! If you offend Mr. Holmes, you wont be able to survive in Valenham! Being provoked by this man again and again, even if it was Leo, his anger had risen. You really think so? Leos smile was icy cold. Darius had a moment of panic, but when he thought of Mr. Holmess background, what was he afraid of? He then grew bolder andughed loudly, Mr. Holmes will be here soon, now you cant leave even if you want to! Who says were leaving? Its you, and that Mr. Holmes, who will bury the whole family because of your momentary stupidity! Leo nced back at Lydia. Lydia nodded with an icy expression on her face. Both men pulled out their phones at the same time. Lydia called the Henderson and Byrne ns, one calling out to the two major royal families. And Leo called the action zone in Valenham and JWCC. The former action zone is located behind Valenhams red wall, inside the militarypound, just about anyone whoes out is a big shot who is famous in Valenham. JWCC, it is even more of a behemoth. The leading of the eight chambers ofmerce in the country ruled by Commerce Maestro! Named after the nine royal families of Valenham, it could even influence the total economy of the entire Pompeii! And this is just the tip of the iceberg of Leos power in Valenham. Sharon smiled, We should also tell Old Commander of Wyverns about our arrival in Valenham. Yes, you call the old Commander of Wyverns and tell him were here. Just like that, three phone calls had caused a huge earthquake in the entire Valenham government, military and business circles! Collectively, they were racing towards Valenham Airport! But all this was still unknown to Darius. He was looking at Leo and the others with a mocking look on his face. And youre pretending to call for people? Your greatest strength is here, what else can you call for? Darius face was full of smiles, not believing that Leo could call for anyone at all. Leos face was indifferent: Its not for you to worry about what people we can call on. Darius was just about to say something when he suddenly received a phone call and was immediately like a different person, full of smiles. Hey! Mr. Holmes, Im here to pick you up! Having said that, he went to the door himself. Not long after, Leo saw Darius walking over with a tall young man, probably in his early thirties. He was followed by a powerful crowd of men in military attire. Mr. Holmes, thats him! His wife, and this woman is from the Valenham Bell n! Darius pointed at Leo and Sharon and said. Felix Holmes looked with him, and the moment he looked at Sharon and Lydia, his eyes lit up. These two women were astounding. But when he saw these two stunning beauties but both standing beside Leo, his eyes instantly turned cold. No woman he has ever taken a fancy to has been able to get away with it. He came directly in front of Sharon and Lydia, directly ignoring Leo with a faint smile. I am Felix Holmes of the Holmes n, and I would like to invite you both to dinner. Felix courteously extended the invitation. The two women simply ignored him The smile on Felixs face gradually faded: You guys are going to refuse me? Ive heard all about it, you guys dont put the Divine Dragon Security Group under my name in your eyes! Speaking of this, Felix sneered, especially when he looked at Sharon. I know you, the youngdy who was thrown out of Bells house twenty years ago, even if you came back now, will the people within the n approve of your return? The fastest way is to be my woman, with my status in the Holmes family, it is for sure you can go back to the family! When Felix finished speaking, both Sharon and Leo revealed a look of surprise. Of course, it was surprise that Felixs identity. He is the grandson of the old Commander of Wyverns? Leo and Sharon both had weird expressions. Seeing their expressions, Felix thought they were intimidated by his status. Then the smile on his face grew even bigger. Contribute your wife too, then you are my friend and I wont treat you badly! When he finished, he raised his hand to touch Lydias cheek. Chapter 671 There Families Gather Just as Felixs hand was about to touch Lydias face, a strong hand, however, suddenly grabbed his wrist. Then, like the pincers of a crab, it simply did not give Felix the chance to move forward. What?! Felixs face changed slightly and his eyes looked at Leo in surprise. Because of his family, he has a bit of status in the Valenham action zone and is not weak in his own right. But the man caught his arm and he was surprised to feel a twinge of pain. He can see how much force Leo pinched. If you dont want to die, show some respect to my wife. Leos face was indifferent as he coldly swept Felix a nce. You Felixs face was grim as he red at Leo with a deadly re. On the side, Darius was stunned, he did not expect that Leo would dare to strike at Felix. Youre finished, you dare to strike out at Mr. Holmes, youve offended the Holmes family. When he came back to his senses, Darius shouted at Leo. Honey! Dont make a move, we just have to wait for someone toe! Lydia said, her pretty face icy cold. Hearing Lydias words, Felixs heart was shocked, could it be they had a big background? In Valenham, the higher the status of the person, the more careful they are. Because you dont know if the next person you meet is of a higher status than even you. At this time, Darius said, Mr. Holmes, dont listen to him, hes scaring you, Miss Bell has the highest status among the three of them! After saying that, Darius pointed at Sharon. Only then did Felix let out a sigh of relief and looked at Leo viciously, As I said earlier, I fancy these two women of yours, as long as you give them to me, you are my best friends, and I will treat you well. Let go of my hand! Leo couldnt bear it anymore, and his eyes suddenly turned cold. At the same time as the words fell, Leos hand fiercely clenched. Felixs wrist was instantly broken. Ah Felix screamed out in misery, his expression twisted. Ah! You actually dared to ruin Mr. Holmess hand! Darius was also terrified, not expecting Leo to be so powerful. But then, his expression turned angry. In Valenham, no one could live well after taking a shot at Mr. Holmes. At this moment, Leos face was gloomy. The moment their eyes made contact with Leos, both Darius and Felix had a chill in their hearts, as if they were being stared at by a wild beast. Go away, you guys, my husband used to be in the army. Lydia wanted to put things to rest. The identity of the Wyverns is too special, even if Lydia knows that Leo is from the Wyverns, she cannot say anything about it. However, the words fell on the ears of Felix and Darius, but they undoubtedly became a joke. Army? No wonder youre so strong, but is that your capital? One of Felixs hands is trembling gently. The blow that Leo just gave did notpletely ruin Felixs wrist, it only twisted it ny degrees. But it hurt so much that he hasnt recovered. Because of the excruciating pain, Felixs face was twisted to the point of distortion. Lydias face changed and she subconsciously took a step back. Leos face was cold: See? Honey, you dont want to make a big deal out of it, theyre not afraid of you at all! Lydia said nothing more. Joining the army is capital now? Then Ill tell you what is capital! Felix gave Leo a cold look, then said in a cold voice, My grandfather, the old Commander of Wyverns of Pompeii, was the master of the current Commander of Wyverns, and youpare your background with me? These words made Lydias face change. Its the old Commander of Wyverns who is the reason why the Holmes family still standing! Hes the grandson of the old Commander of Wyverns? Lydia was not sure, but Leo and Sharon both looked indifferent, and even Sharon smiled faintly. You dare to hit me, I think you are tired of living, someone arrest them all! Without further ado, Felix shouted directly to his bodyguards. The bodyguards are all elite, and at a nce, they have been to war. Leos eyes, however, went cold as he pointed at the bodyguards and said, These people all came from the battlefield? Felix nodded, Yes, they have all been to war! Leos face became even gloomier: They are all heroes and deserve to be treated like heroes, yet they serve you, a loser, as a bodyguard? You guys are willing to do that? Leos voice was cold, and when those bodyguards heard it, their faces all changed slightly. Each of those bodyguards looked at each other in disbelief. Sharon stepped forward and said indifferently, In a war, the hero is not themander-in-chief, but everyone who rushes into battle. You should be apuded and cheered, not, for being bodyguards. Leo and Sharons words spoke to those bodyguards, who froze at once. It was not righteous indignation, but rather professionalism. Leo and Sharon couldnt stand to see people with war honours not being treated as they should be. Shut up, you guys! Seeing that his army was shaken, Felix roared with annoyance on his face. They are all my men, I will do to them as I please, how can they resist? On the contrary, it is you who dare to sway their hearts! Hes actually still afraid of someone saying something like that. Leo gave Felix a faint look. With the Holmes family Security Company behind him, plus the bodyguards around him, he could already roughly guess what was going on. Abuse of personal power to mobilise people to act as his own. Now that Ive seen it, I wont stand by and youll be punished. Leo spoke indifferently. Felixughed out loud, Youd better worry about yourself! Even though Leo had said those words, those bodyguards still surrounded Leo. At that moment, however, the ground suddenly shook. Whats going on Both Felix and Darius subconsciously looked outside the airport. They sensed that the vibrations wereing from outside. Leo, Sharon, and Lydia all smiled. Going outside, both Felix and Darius were shocked by the scene before them.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Fully a hundred Rolls-Royces were parked at the entrance, and judging from the licence tes, it was easy to see that they belonged to three different families. The doors of the car opened and three columns of three men each emerged. Thats the head of the Henderson family, Karl And Aurora! There was a middle-aged man whom Leo was meeting for the first time, but, from his aura, it was clear that he came from the Holmes n. Chapter 672 One after Another The middle-aged mans face was gloomy as he strode towards the inside of the airport. If Leo were here, it would not be difficult to see that the middle-aged man looked a little like Felix. That was his dad! The people around were also shocked looking at the scene in front of them. They were the three Valenham royal families! Each of the royal families is usually hard to meet, but this time three of them came at once. Karl? Aurora? And Dad! What are you doing here? When his eyes fell on the middle-aged man, Felix was dumbfounded on the spot. His father was actually rmed too! What? Mr. Holmess father? Darius was also stunned and dumbfounded. At this, the eyes he looked at Leo, Lydia, and Sharon instantly became frightened. What are these three, exactly? When a Bell royal family came before, Darius thought it was already the pinnacle, but he never thought it was just the beginning. Counting the Bell royal n from before, the three of them called out the four families! Darius legs were going weak and he was about to pass out. Karl and Aurora did not cross paths and ignored Felix as they walked straight towards Leo and Lydia and the others. Is everything all right, daughter? Both men asked at the same time. Karls face remained ancient and unruffled. On Auroras stunningly beautiful face, a faint smile emerged instead. Its fine. Lydia said with an expressionless face. Hearing Auroras address for Lydia, Felix and Darius were stunned. Daughter? Karl and Auroras daughter?! Darius brain stopped working straight away. Felix did know something, and he stared at Lydia with a pale face. He had thought Lydia looked familiar before, but he just couldnt remember where he had seen her before. Now he gets it! Karl and Aurora have a daughter! She alone, ounted for two major royal families! She is the firstdy of Valenham! But then she left Valenham to start her own business in Pearl. Felix had cold sweat running down his forehead, and his whole body looked like he had just been fished out of the water. What about the man next to her? Felixs gaze fell on Leo again. Leo took out a box of special cigarettes with the Battlefield logo on it and smoked them. Karl nodded to Leo as a greeting. Aurora was more enthusiastic, looking at Leo with a smile. My good son-inw, why didnt you tell me when you came to Valenham? At once, Felix and Darius were struck, and the two stood dumbfounded.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. This is Auroras son-inw? The husband of the First Lady? These three, each representing three royal families! But Felix couldnt figure out how the Holmes family get drawn in too? Ill beat you to death The middle-aged man from the Holmes n walked quickly to Felix and pped him hard across the face with a p. The middle-aged man was so furious and tireless in his thrashing that Felix was on the verge of being killed. Dad, stop, Im your son! Dad, Im wrong, stop, I am dying Felix screamed. Only after hed had enough of beating him did Edwin Holmes stop and scolded viciously, Do you know that because of you, the old family head has been alerted! What? Grandpa knows it? On hearing this, Felix was dumbfounded on the spot, his face full of incredulity. The old family head Edwin mentioned was the old Commander of Wyverns. Youre a loser! Do you know who youre messing with? Its Miss Henderson! You still want to fucking sleep with her, Ill beat you to death! Edwin was furious again and gave another beating to Felix. Felix was beaten and bruised. Felix was trembling with fear, and now he felt that he was in big trouble. He had messed with Miss Henderson. Karl and Aurora were now ruthless, and one of them was already famous in Valenham twenty years ago. Karl and Aurora both had cold faces and looked at Edwin indifferently, waiting for him to give an exnation. Im sorry, Mr. Henderson, Miss Byrne, Im to me for not teaching my son well! Im sorry, Miss Henderson! Mr. Cohen! Edwin also felt his scalp tingling as he bowed and apologised one by one. Lydia looked towards Leo. It didnt matter to her, mainly to see if Leos anger had subsided. Leo took a deep drag on his cigarette, then pointed to the ground. You to get down on your knees and apologise with your father. When these words were spoken, not to mention Edwins heart trembled tremendously, the people around him were even too frightened to breathe. The people of the Holmes n all bowed and apologised, and this youth was still not satisfied and wanted Edwin and Felix to kneel down and apologise?! No one from the Holmes has ever knelt before! Edwins face sank, Ive already apologised, besides, Miss Henderson didnt even say anything, so who are you to order us? In his opinion, the only one he was afraid of was Lydia, Leo was only Lydias husband, what was he afraid of? Dont think that because your wife is Lydia, we are afraid of you! Felix said through clenched teeth, kneeling with his father, it was too humiliating! Leo took another puff of his cigarette: Whether you apologize or not is your business, whether we ept it or not is our business, your son wants to sleep with my wife and sister-inw, do you think it is settle with a bow and apology? How can there be such a good thing in this world? A fathers fault if his son doesnt behave well, you kneel down together and apologise, and this will be over, or I will make it impossible for you to stay at the Holmes n. Neither Karl nor Aurora said anything, they were here to hold the fort anyway. Edwins face sank and heughed in anger, How dare you tell me to kneel down and apologize? Do you know who I am? Do you know the militarypound in the Valenham action zone? The old men there were all my teachers, I was brought up by them! My father is the old Commander of Wyverns, Im already giving you respect by bowing and apologising, understand? Edwin was really furious that a son-inw of the Henderson family would dare to order him. If his son hadnt done something wrong, Leo would have been sent straight to the North! Leo smiled, You will soon understand that it is not actually my wife that I rely on. It doesnt matter if you dont kneel, when the people I callede, you wont be able to kneel if you want to. As soon as the words were spoken, there was another row of luxury cars outside the airport. There came cars of the Spencer family! Chapter 673 Come For Me Someone eximed. This shout instantly attracted everyones attention. Karl, Aurora, Felix and Edwin all froze. Even Leo froze for a moment. He didnt call the Spencer family over. Greeted by a group of people, a woman in a purple cheongsam strode in. Her heels stepped the floor with a cold, crisp sound. It was like stepping on everyones heart, a faint pressure. Lydia snorted coldly and turned her face away, full of disapproval. It is very lively. Can we join? Arie walked up to Leo in a graceful manner and gave him a sidelong nce, Wherever you go, trouble follows you. Leo smiled, It is a mediocre talent that is not envied by others. The corners of Aries mouth floated up with a faint smile as she faintly swept a nce at Felix, Darius and the others, as clever as she was, she had already gained insight into everything. The onlookers around were dumbfounded and stared at Leo in awe. At the moment, three women of very different styles, but equally stunningly beautiful, stand beside him. It is easy to see that each of them is difficult to be tamed, but yet they all appear in unison at Leos side. What does this prove? Leo can handle them! Especially Arie! Everyone knows that an outsider hase to the Spencer family. She was cold and ruthless to anyone who made an enemy of her, and anyone who made an enemy of her ended up miserable. Hardly anyone has ever seen Arie smile. The moment she saw Leo, she actually broke into a heartfelt smile! The fact that you can represent the Spencer family means that after the Northernd Conference, you havepletely established yourself in the Spencer family. Leo said as he looked at her. Arie nodded, Yes, I have already stood firm, Cindy alone can no longer do anything to me, only by joining forces with Maxwell can I be suppressed. Leo did not speak, but remembered a name. Maxwell also practises martial arts, and his martial arts are also very strong. It is said to be on a par with Olly. Thats a formidable enemy. Leo said. But I have you and he is no match at all.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Arie smiled coquettishly. Ahem! Lydia couldnt hear any more and coughed twice as hard as she could. Only then did Arie stop talking and turned her head to look at Felix and Edwin. The smile slowly faded. Edwin, take my advice, do whatever he tells you to do, otherwise the consequences are not for you to bear. Leo looked indifferent, since he had decided that his future focus would shift to Valenham, he would have his residence there. Leo no longer wanted to be provoked time and again by the people as he was in Pearl and Hopkins. When he first arrived in Valenham, he decided to take a hard shot. Felix and Edwin, however, did not realise this. Do you scare me? Thats more like iting from your grandfather, youre still not even close! Arie wasnt angry, spreading her hands, Forget it if you dont believe me. Having said that, it seemed that he was not going to make a move and just stood and watched. Like Karl and Aurora, Arie was also here for fun. How this is going to be resolved is still up to Leo and Lydia. Edwin gave Leo a thoughtful look, and after a long silence, he spoke, We each take a step back, as long as you no longer pursue this matter, and we cannot kneel down and apologize, any other conditions will be fine - it is okay I owe you a favor! The pressure is still too much. Karl, Aurora and Arie are too popr, even if they dont do anything, just by standing there, they give Edwin enough pressure. In the end, he is still to me for having a defeated son, having to be disrespectful to Lydia. Edwin had admitted defeated, but kneeling down and apologising would not work! However, Leos face remained indifferent: Is this the attitude of your apology? Edwin raised his eyebrows, Then what do you want? Cut the crap, you must kneel or the Holmes n will not tolerate you! Leo was domineering, not backing down by half at all. Edwins face was unpleasant, as the mainstay of the Holmes n, had he ever been pushed like this before? What is even more unbearable for Edwin is that he is being forced by a live-in son-inw! There was hostility rising in Edwins heart. Karl and Aurora, however, looked at Leo in surprise. If Leo wanted to borrow their power, it would never work, Leo must solve it by himself! Sharon didnt even seem worried that Leo wouldnt be able to solve it and stood by. Who are you to tell me I cant stay at the Holmes n? Edwin asked with a cold glow on his face, staring intently at Leo. Dad, dont talk nonsense to him, just call the men from the militarypound toe over, we havent feared anyone in this part of the action zone background! Felixs face was grim. Even if Leo was Lydias husband, he would still have to fight to the end. The Holmes n, unlike other royal families, regard the dignity of their backbone as more important than their lives. And yet Leo wanted them to kneel down, which was worse than killing them! Especially Edwin, who had some influence in the militarypound, and if he knelt down, his backbone would be gone. His future was also ruined. So the impact was huge. He looked at Leo and said in a cold voice, Ill give you onest chance to settle this in private, its better for you and me! Leo said indifferently. I wont repeat my words. If your son had offended me, there would still be a way out, but if it was my wife, there would be no way out! At this moment, Leos aura rose up, and even Edwin was under pressure. Okay! Then dont me me! Edwin said harshly, dialing the number of the militarypound. Instead, they learned that all the bigwigs from the militarypound were out in force and were expected to arrive soon. Edwin was now frozen, how did the action zone know that he had run into trouble? Soon, heughed out loud. Youre finished! No one can save you if you dont make it easy for me! If you dont want to make a scene, then lets make a scene, the militarypound takes this matter seriously and has already sent all the big shots over, the royal family cant protect you! Felix also let out a long sigh of relief, and then gloated as he looked at Leo. Thats how powerful the Holmes n is, for the country is behind the Holmes n! To put it mildly, if the other eight royal ns were to join forces against the Holmes n, it would definitely be the eight royal ns that would be destroyed in the end. Lydias face was expressionless, but there was a hint of pressure in her heart. This has gone so far that even the militarypound has been alerted! Leo, how about just letting this go Leo waved his hand, No! Theyre all assholes of the Holmes n, they dont deserve to mention the Holmes n! About ten minutester, the entire Valenham International Airport was on lockdown. Cars with red g without licence tes stopped at the entrance. This is the vehicle that represents the militarypound, a model that is not avable to the general public! Several imposing old men, aged in their 60s and 70s, alighted. Each is of advanced age, but each is in good health. When they were young, they all went to war and defended their country! Everyone was driven out and an invisible aura rose up. Its the big man from the Armypound! They are all students of the old Commander of Wyverns and they have to call him instructor! They live in the Number One retirement home! What on earth is it thats got them all riled up?! The crowd around them shouted at the top of their lungs. Everyones voice was tinged with trembling excitement. In particr, behind each of the old men, there were dozens of battle-hardened powerhouses escorting them, a group that was murderous just by standing there. When Edwin and Felix saw those majestic old men, they were first stunned, and then they became excited. These old men are all big figures in thepound and are of a superior status. They have taught many outstanding students who are now active in various fields in the three worlds. Not to mention Felix, even Edwin, had never seen them with his own eyes! Now that he actually saw so many big names at once, Edwin was excited! At the same time he was a little ttered. He was not considered high in the action zone, and as a rule it was impossible to alert these old men. Was himself so important in the action zone now? Just thinking about it made Edwins face flush with excitement. With so many big names appearing here together, they must havee for him. Pointing at these old men, he said to Leo, See? These are all great figures in the action zone, even the family heads of the nine great royal families have to be polite when they see them, and they are all here for my business! Sharon held back her smile and kept her mouth shut. Leo nodded, Youre right, they dide to deal with our business. Not only was Leo not afraid, but he looked at Edwin with a verypassionate look. Edwin wondered in his mind, but didnt think much of it. As far as he was concerned, Leo was dead anyway! The imposing old men walked into the airport one by one with grim faces, their eyes like radar, scanning for something. Edwin led Felix over with his face full of excitement. Hello, leaders, Im Edwin was about to introduce himself, but the old men didnt even look at him and walked straight past. They were still looking for something, and the moment they saw Leo, their eyes lit up. So many people walked quickly to Leo and held his hand tightly with concern. Werete! Are you alright, Leo? Chapter 674 Terrifying Background Not only the old man who shook hands with Leo, but everyone behind him did the same, their eyes excited and nervous as they looked at Leo. As for the others, they were simply ignored. The air became very quiet at this moment. Whether it was Lydia, or Karl, Aurora, or even Arie, they were all astonished. These elderly people have alle from the No. 1 nursing home and have a weighty status in the whole of Pompeii. Even the head of the royal family had to be polite to them. They never thought it would be such a gesture in front of Leo! They seem to be on good terms!Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Only Sharon, with her usual face, as if it was proper for these majestic old men to shake hands with Leo. Leo shook hands with those elders one by one and said with a smile, Im fine, Ive bothered all of you to make a trip here. It is okay. The majestic old man at the head of the group waved his hand in a righteous manner. Leo, you didnt tell us you wereing to Valenham so we could pick you up! Yeah, we all heard about it, what happened to you guys at the airport rmed the whole action zone militarypound, everyone was very nervous about you. Luckily nothing happened to you, otherwise wed feel guilty! Many of the older men had guilt on their faces. Seeing all the big shots from the militarypound with nervous faces in front of Leo, Edwin and Felix both looked dumbfounded. Felix, in particr, stared with two round eyes, his face full of incredulity. Dad, didnt you invite these old men here? Howe they dont even look at us and walk up to that guy? I dont know! Edwin was dumbfounded too, this was nothing like what he thought! Could it be that this guy also has a warring domains background? How is this possible? Edwins face was full of disbelief. That unrecognised son-inw of the Henderson family is still quite famous among the nine royal families of Valenham. Five years ago, the story of the daughter of the Henderson family being raped by a man in Pearl and pregnant with that mans child became a big deal. Almost everyone expected the man who had raped Miss Henderson to be lynched by the Henderson family, but to their surprise, not only did he not die, but he came to their door. To an outsider, this was a sign that the Henderson family wanted to put things to rest. Who cares about an unrecognized live-in son-inw? They didnt expect so many big names to be nervous about him! The more he thought about it, the more bizarre it seemed, and Edwin even felt that the world was in disarray. Everyone, Im the one from Valenham General Action zone, so even if you dont care about me, why are you still concerned about this punk? Edwin summoned up his courage and asked at the imposing old men. In reply, however, he received a resounding p on the face. A punk? I think youre the punk? The majestic old man at the head red at Edwin with a face full of annoyance, Who are you under? Edwin replied with trepidation, I am from District 1. Well, youre not now, pack your bags and get out! The majestic old man shooed him away like a fly. Edwins brain went nk. Why? Arent you here to take care of my business? Edwin shouted reluctantly. Yes, its to deal with your matter, but not on your side. How dare you offend Leo! The majestic old man had a fierce look on his face. The other old men also looked at him coldly. Soon, Edwins mobile phone rang, and it was actually his superior who called. He was told that he didnt need to the action zone tomorrow. Edwins phone fell straight to the floor and Felix was dumbfounded. Edwin was the pir of their family, if they were driven out by the action zone, then their status in the Holmes n would be in ruins. Wait, my son and I are both from the Holmes n, do you know the Holmes n? My dad is the old Commander of Wyverns! Edwin gave his name and tried to hang on for a hope. The majestic old man lifted him straight up and pped him across the face. We know, and its because youre from the Holmes n that you have to be treated more strictly! Then with a point at Leo, he said, Do you know who he is? Hes an honoured guest invited by the Holmes n! When this statement was made, Edwin and Felix were directly dumbfounded. How do they not know? They were not high up in the Holmes hierarchy and had no idea of the old Commander of Wyvernss decision. But everyone looked at Leo differently. Howe? Suddenly, as if remembering something, Edwin snapped his eyes towards Leo, his face full of astonishment. Its you?! Felix also remembered. Earlier, Leo said for the father and son to kneel down or there would be serious consequences. As a result the big guns of the militarypound were all here! Leo smiled, I gave you advice, but you didnt listen to it, so theres nothing I can do about it! While this was going on, another group of hurried footsteps came from outside the airport. Several middle-aged men in suits walked in with faces full of trepidation. The people around took one look and were stunned. Arent these the four heads of JWCC? Why are they gathered together? Edwin and Felix almost fainted when they saw these four people. JWCC in Valenham was here! What the hell was this guys background? JWCC is one of the top eight chambers in the country and is sorge that it has four major divisions, each with a head. This person in charge is the royal family of Valenham, who all have to be in awe. Usually there is nothing significant, it is impossible for these four to get together. What on earth is going on today, with so many big names appearing one after the other? Karl and Aurora also looked at Leo in shock. Lydia did not expect Leo to call out to the Valenham General Action zone and JWCC. Mr. Cohen! Werete, are you all right? The heads of the four major divisions stood trembling as Leo apologised with a slight bow. Its fine, its just two people who want to sleep with my wife. Leo said as he smoked a cigarette. The heads of the four major divisions suddenly had a sullen look on their faces and stared directly at Felix and his father. Mr. Cohen, what do you want to deal with this, if you want the family to be out on the streets, I will immediately order someone to get on with it. Felix and Edwin were so frightened that they almost fainted. With the power of JWCC, it could easily bankrupt arge royal family, and it was easy to have their family to live on the streets. Leo smiled and waved his hand, Its not that serious, I just wanted to ask - Now will you kneel? Leo looked at Edwin and his son with a smiling face. Yes! Yes! Were kneeling right now! Edwin and Felix came back to their senses and actually knelt down. Chapter 675 Scare His Father-in-law The crowd was amazed. They didnt expect Leo to call out so many people simply to get Edwin and Felix to kneel down! But none of the people who came had anyints. They were willing to do anything for Leo. After all, they all know Leos true identity and have to worship him like an ancestor! Karl, Aurora, Arie and the others then looked at each other somewhat nkly. They have one thing inmon. They had all checked the information on Leos identity. Half of it was found out, the remaining half, however, could not be found out. No way, without this permission, there is only one person in all of Pompeii who is entitled to full ess to Leos identity information! They couldnt even ept until now that Leo could actually invite such great men! Arie, in particr, had chills running down her spine at the thought that she had even been an enemy of Leo in the past. If Leo had used his power against her at the beginning, ten lives would not have been enough for her to live. Edwin and Felix, however, knelt down straight away and with an excited look on their faces. This time they genuinely wanted to kneel down and apologise, and even both kowtowed to Leo and Lydia. Mr. Cohen, Miss Henderson, its all my fault for not disciplining my son properly! He offended Miss Henderson, Im sorry! When he finished, there were two muffled thuds and the two men fell to their knees. Having seen the terrifying background of Leo, they finally realised that they had messed with someone they could not afford to mess with, and simply kneeling down and apologising was instead the lightest method of punishment. Otherwise they would lose their life! Leo ignored it and instead looked at Lydia and Sharon: Has your anger subsided? Lydia nodded, and Sharon had a cold face, Kind of. In fact, Lydia did not suffer much at all, Sharon suffered more - Darius took fancy on her. Edwin and Felix were relieved to see that both women had lost their anger. Now they dont care about the future, the most important thing to consider is whether they can survive. Thank you, Mr. Cohen, and thank you, Miss Henderson! Im taking my son to leave Edwin took Felix and was leaving immediately. Only just after taking a step, Leos words came again. Did I tell you to leave? At once, Edwin and Felixs bodies stiffened and they turned back stiffly. Havent you already forgiven us? What else do you want? Felix asked with anger. Leo smiled, My wife has forgiven you, but is there one more thing you havent resolved? All of them froze for a moment, looking at Leo with astonishment. Felix and Edwin were even more dumbfounded. Coming back to his senses, Edwin pped Felix hard across the face, What else have you gotten me into? Felix was on the verge of tears, No more, Dad, nothing else. Why is Mr. Cohen keeping us? Edwin growled in anger. Lydia also all looked at Leo with a puzzled expression, Is there anything else? Leo didnt say anything, he just slowly turned around and looked at Darius who was creeping around trying to escape while there was chaos. Where do you want to go? Miss Lawson? At once everyones eyes were focused on Darius. All the people present were powerful figures, born with an aura of power, and their eyes were stern. In an instant, Darius had a feeling of being pierced by ten thousand arrows, his spine stiffened and cold sweat came out at once. What do you want?! Darius went limp with a poof, he was about to faint from being watched by so many big names. I dont think your multinational securitypany is clean and I intend to investigate it thoroughly. Leo narrowed his eyes and stared at him, taking one step towards him. At these words, both Darius and Felixs faces changed. They finally remembered what Leo had said earlier about the special talent supply channel behind the securitypany. On the surface they are all mercenaries, but in reality the source and Felix are connected. Stop! Darius waved his hand, Ourpany has a proper business license and the security guards under it are all from clean sources, who are you to investigate us? Leoughed coldly, If theye from a clean ce, how could you be afraid of our investigation? At this moment, Sharon walked up and gave a sidelong nce at the strong bodyguard behind Felix. You suspect that they use action zone as a talent pipeline, transporting talent to securitypanies? Leo nodded, Yes, look at the bodyguards behind Felix, they are all from the action zone. Sharons expression cooled for a moment, If that is the case, it must be thoroughly investigated. They all came out of the action zone and thest thing they wanted to see was people from being hailed and traded around. Leo exined his intentions to those majestic old men, and the majestic old mens eyes chilled, then they waved their hands, Give a thorough investigation into the Pompeii Divine Dragon Security Company! Yes! The crowd behind them immediately assembled and drove towards the securitypany. Wait, wait a minute Darius immediately panicked and tried to stop the men. There is a rule in Pompeii that no one from the action zone can be taken out as a personal bodyguard. If they are found out, they will be convicted of a felony.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. However, before they could catch up, they got in the car and left. Darius looked at the scene with astonishment. Its over, its all over Darius never thought that a mere nce at a woman on a ne would bring about thepanys demise. Felixs face was also pale; if Dariuspany was investigated, it would definitely be traced to him. What on earth have you done? Edwin noticed the expression on Felixs face and was filled with astonishment. Dad, Dad help me, youre the only one who can save me now! Felix shivered and said with a pale face, I secretly put people from the action zone into the security group under me to make profits from it Originally it had the background of the Holmes famly and would not be discovered, but unexpectedly there came a person who made all of Valenham tremble. Whats more, the old men at the militarypound were alerted, so if they really wanted to investigate, they could certainly find the truth. What?! You actually did this Hearing Felixs words, Edwin almost passed out. As a person from the action zone, he naturally knew the rules. It is a big no-no to privately make a man from the action zone a private security guard! Just as the two men were talking, the group had returned and whispered something in the ears of the imposing old men. What?! Theres such a thing? He was furious on the spot and his face instantly went cold. He pointed at Felix and Darius, Take them both back for interrogation! Yes! Darius was instantly caught up. Dad, help me! Felix was also caught and he squirmed violently, begging for help from Edwin. Edwins face was as pale as paper: Felix, its not that I dont want to save you, but this crime of yours is too heavy, I cant save you even if I want to! As he watched Felix and Darius being taken away, Leos face was indifferent, not even a hint of fluctuation in his eyes. Making Felix and his father kneel down was just to make Felix let down his guard. He would not spare anyone who coveted her wife. Both Felix and Darius were taken away, and even Edwin went with them. They suspect that Felix is the operator of the talent supply behind Dragon Security. Lydia walked over and smiled lightly at Leo, Now, youre going to be famous in Valenham again. Coming to Valenham for the first time has created such a big stir, which is very different from thest time Leo came to Valenham. This time Leo came to Valenham to establish his authority! Leo smiled, Even more powerful, I am still your husband. Lydia smiled in style and hugged Emilia tightly. Lets go. Leo intended to leave the airport. But as soon as he turned around, he noticed that everyone was looking at him differently. With JWCC and the Action zone gone, only the people of the three families remained. Arie, Aurora and Karl all looked at him with a wary look. Whats wrong? Leo couldnt help butugh. Arie withdrew her eyes and responded with a cold face, very high and cold, Nothing. Having said that, Arie left the airport. Before leaving, Leo clearly saw that her whole body was tightly tensed. Aurora also came back to her senses at this time, a faint smile surfaced on her face and she eximed with heartfelt admiration. Lydia, you have a better eye than I do. Lydia nodded, Indeed, its much better. As she said this, the corners of Lydias mouth rose and her expression was proud. There is a vague element of braggadocio in it. Leo is helpless, even the best women cannot escape vanity. What is the vanity of a woman? Its not the heels, its not the face or the body. Rather, men. Aurora was leaving the airport with a smile on her face. It is true that she is less discerning in choosing men than her daughter. Only Karl did not leave. He stood in the doorway for a long time, finishing a cigarette, and then beckoned to Leo: Come here. Whats wrong? Knowing that his father-inw had something talk to him, Leo walked with him further away together. Its actually not that far since thest time the two were together, at the Northernd Conference. At this point the two men are standing very calmly together. But neither of them spoke, just smoked in silence. Honestly, I love that we can both smoke calmly like this instead of being so hostile when we meet. Leo was the first to break the silence, smiling. Karl said, As long as you can leave my daughter, I will be able to talk to you in peace. Leo smiled, I dont understand. Dont understand what? Leo smiled, I remember thest time I went to the Hendersons, you had asked me a question about what made me marry Lydia, now I can answer that question. Will that be enough? Leo raised his head and looked at Karl. With this kind of background, he was beyond Karl. Karl was indeed silent for a long time before he suddenly said, You are the Commander of Wyverns, right? Chapter 676 Can’t Reverse the Car You are the Commander of Wyverns, right? Karl asked this in a very normal tone. But Leos eyes were slightly narrowed. He clearly sensed that the atmosphere around him had changed all of a sudden since those words were spoken. Cool breeze and stern atmosphere. After these words, the ce became eerily quiet. There are crowds of people and cars all around. Valenham is a city where life moves at a fast pace. On the flyover, pedestrians are in a hurry, with expressions of anxiety on their faces, as well as looking at the time on their wrists. No one paid the slightest attention to Leo and Karls side of the conversation. The identity of the Commander of Wyverns is probably something that everyone wants to know. Karls gaze was also like radar, keenly watching the expression on Leos face, attempting to see the slightest hint. However, he didnt see anything at all. Leo is like a vast ocean. Yes. Surprisingly, Leo actually admitted to it. Sure enough, its you. The smile on Karls face slowly disappeared, his gaze fixed on Leo. How can I tell that the Commander of Wyverns is mine? Leo still has the same warm smile on his face as before. But that smile, the temperature is fading. Feelings. The feeling of being strong is, in fact, an ability. Karl said. The sun shone on his face, gilding it with a golden glow. Leo smiled, So thats how it is. This is the end of the topic. In fact, when Karl asked the question You are the Commander of Wyverns, right?, Leos first reaction was a shock in his heart. His identity as the Commander of Wyverns cannot be revealed. How does his father-inw know? It was also the next moment that the answer came to his mind. His father-inw referred to the dark horsepetitor in the Northernd Conference under the alias of Commander of Wyverns. Having been underdogs, he made it all the way and ended up in the final with Karl. Had they not been interrupted by the Phantoms executive officer, Violet, the two would have fought until the end. In a sense, Violet indirectly helped Leo by not fighting with her father-inw until the end. Because whether it was Karls death or Leos death, it was a deep blow to Lydia. Stepping on each others bones to get to the top, having each others blood on his hands, being branded as a murderer, what he will get in the end must be Lydias alienation and indifference. Who do you think would have won in the end if that battle hadnt been interrupted? Karl asked leisurely as his gaze shifted elsewhere. Its going to be me who wins in the end. Leo said. How do you know? Karl looked at Leo in surprise. Leo lit a cigarette and said, Because you are a father. One of the most basic things you can do as a father is not to break your daughters heart. So it is better to die yourself than to kill your daughters beloved with your own hands. So a fight to the death, in itself, is pointless. When it came to it, Leos eyes had be much more solemn. Karl looked at Leo for a few moments and suddenly smiled, Is this your confidence? Its not the confidence, its the self-awareness.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Leo corrected gravely, I am also a father. When you forced me to agree to participate in the fight at the Ying Lie Mountain Vi, you didnt even think about killing me at that moment, did you? After a pause, Leo stared at Karl with stern eyes, You want someone to stop you, dont you? Karl suddenly lost interest in continuing. I finally know why I hate you, you always manage to kill the conversation. Dropping these words with a nd expression, Karl turned to leave. Father-inw. Leo suddenly shouted. Karls back paused slightly, and finally, without turning back, he got into the car. Leo returned to Lydias side. Lydia came over curiously, What did you and my dad talk about? Leo smiled, Nothing, but theres good news, your father has tentatively approved me. Lydia smiled with surprise, Really? The biggest obstacle for her and Leo is that Karl is against it. If he can agree to be together, then there will be less opposition within the Henderson family. The opposition, led by Terry, had been much less since Lamberts disappearance. Together with Auroras return to the capital, Lydias position became more and more consolidated. Sharon stood at the back and watched Leo Lydias happy family of three with an extra bittersweet smile on her face. Where is the happiness that belongs to her? What are your ns? Leo turned back and looked at Sharon. Sharon pondered for a long time and said, First, I will go to see the old Commander of Wyverns, and then I intend to go back to visit my mothers grave. Leo nodded, Okay, Ill apany you then. Sharon did not refuse, only her eyes softened. There are bound to be many obstacles in her way back to the Bell family, and she can have an easier time with Leo in her corner. Come on, lets go to the Holmes. The three of them hailed a taxi and headed towards the Holmes family. Bro, are you going to attend the birthday party of Miss Holmes? The taxi driver from Valenham was very chatty and smiled as he saw that the three of them had an extraordinary aura and were either rich or noble, plus the ce they were going to the Holmes. Leo, Lydia and the others, however, froze for a moment. A birthday party for Miss Holmes? Yeah, dont you guys know about it? Theing-of-age birthday of Miss Holmes. That is a gathering of the royal families, all the family powers that are friends with the Holmes n made a visit to attend the party. Its a shame thats not for the likes of us, otherwise wed definitely be there The driver was full of envy. Leo and Sharon looked at each other and both remembered a past event. While this was happening, a red supercar overtook the car straight away. The driver eximed, Isnt this the car of ke Bell? The license te number hasnt changed, but the sports car has changed again. Leo looked at Sharon again, there was no doubt that this ke muste from the same n as Sharon - the Bell n. The Holmes family is located in an estate in the uptown location of Valenham, which is littered with magnificent red hues. Just stop here. Leo shouted to stop, then paid the fare. The driver, however, shook his head and said with a smile, This is still several miles away from the mainpound, you will have to walk a long way, I will take you in, the fare is not necessary. Leo nced in and smiled, Thank you then. Valenham is known nationwide for its chatty and enthusiastic drivers. After seven turns, they finally arrived at the car park. But the car park showed that there was only one parking space left. The driver drove in and found the spot. It turned out that the ce was already upied by none other than the red supercar. The car of ke. However, that kes reversing technique does not seem to be very good, this parking space is somewhat narrow, and after reversing several times in a row, he could not park in, and finally drove out. The driver was skillful and parked in with a half drift the moment ke drove out. Chapter 677 It’s an Intruder In the red supercar sits a young man with sunsses wearing a flowered shirt, the top button of which is still open, and his muscles from years of working out are faintly visible. It can be seen as a dashing and unruly dandy. But ke has one fatal w: he likes luxury cars, but he is not a good driver himself. This is particrly evident when ites to reversing and parking, not to mention such a narrow parking space, he would have to stop for a long time even in a normal position. At this moment, seeing that the only parking space had been seized and parked in at once with such skilful reversing techniques in front of him, ke took off his sunsses and his eyes zed over. In retrospect, he was furious on the spot. Not only did this shitty taxi take his parking space, it actually parked it in at once. It was humiliating. ke angrily got out of the car, Hey, old man, is this car yours? At this moment, after Leo had finished thanking Lydia and Sharon with him, he was ready to get off the car. Suddenly, he heard someone shouting behind and subconsciously looked back. ke came forward in anger and kicked the trunk of that taxi hard. Fuck, what a shitty car, do you know what this ce is? The centralpound of the Holmes n. Today is theing-of-age of Isabel Holmes, is this a ce you cane in with a broken taxi? Someonee and smash this car! ke roared with infinite arrogance, and soon, a few cold, strong men in ck suits walked not far away. They were all bodyguards and had arrived a long time ago, except that ke was too proud to allow anyone else to park his car for him, so they had to wait around. At this point, the taxi driver got out of the car with a terrified look on his face. Seeing that he was going to smash his car, he turned white with fear. Mr. Bell, Im sorry, I was just dropping off a guest, didnt mean to take up your parking space. And, and, I saw you drive out and thought you were looking for another parking space The driver exined, his forehead already soaked with cold sweat. He was just a working ss man living in Valenham, and offending a royal youngster like ke would basically be no way to live. And themotion here also caught Leos attention, and his eyes went cold. Which one of you saw me drive out? I cant park in, so I have to drive out and park in again. You drove straight in while I was driving out! ke was full of annoyance and decided that the driver was just looking down him and showing off his driving skills in front of him. Mr. Bell The drivers face was gloomy and he kept pleading. You know me, huh? You know me and you still dare to steal my parking space! ke raised his eyebrows and became even more annoyed: No need to talk, I dont like this car, I must smash it! Yes, Mr. Bell! All of bodyguards soon had a spanner in their hands and were walking expressionlessly towards the taxi. The drivers face paled and he hurried over to stop him. Dont. This car is not mine, its ourpanys car, I have to pay for it, I cant afford to pay. The drivers forehead was covered in cold sweat and even the dialect came out. ke looked even more disdainful: So you are an outsider, its not easy for outsiders toe to Valenham to work, is it? The prices in Valenham are so expensive, with the little money you have, how can you afford to pay for it? But poor people have to have the awareness of poor people, a ce like this is something you cant get into in your lifetime, you dont fit in with this ce! To go in is to pollute the ce, do you understand? ke pointed at the driver and cursed. The driver did not dare to say a word at all, and a hint of regret rose in his heart that he should not have sent Leo and the others inside the manor. He just stopped as requested in the car park and he was going to get his car smashed? The drivers eyes were red at the corners and there were even tears running down his face. He did not dare to be angry, nor did he dare to say anything, because ke was from the royal family of Valenham. Watching this scene, a hint of anger also surfaced in Lydias eyes. Just as he was about to chide, Leo shook his head, You and Sharon should go inside the Holmes n first, Ill deal with it. Lydia nced at ke with a worried look in her eyes, Today is the Holmes big day, you shouldnt go too far. Lydia was not worried that ke would turn against Leo; instead, she was worried about what Leo would do to ke. Leo smiled, Dont worry, I know what to do. After repeated assurances, Lydia and Sharon then left the car park. At this point it was just Leo who was alone, and his eyes went cold. Perhaps it was because he used to be amoner like the driver and could not see some rich young man bullying a defencelessmoner in such a way. Its just stealing your parking space, why be so aggressive? Besides, youre the one who cant park into this space, so whos to me? A cold voice came out, and Leo snapped his hand out, holding the wrist of one of the bodyguards. The spanner in his hand fell with a crash, hitting his footte and causing him to wince in pain. There was a moment of silence in the car park as kes eyes rolled back in his head. What did you say? He suspected that his ears had misheard. His own parking skills were bad, but no one dared to say it to his face! Leo repeated expressionlessly, I said you cant park, even if I give you another hour, you cant park in this space! Crap! Youre dead! How dare you look down on Mr. Bell! How dare you make a move? As soon as Leos words left his mouth, kes bodyguards were dumbfounded and one broke into a cursing fit. ke was so angry that his face changed. No one had dared to say that he parked badly yet. The driver was also scared and turned even paler, pulling Leo and said, Dont make Mr. Bell angry, we cant afford to mess with him. ke also reacted at this moment and stared viciously at Leo: Today you wont walk out of here in one piece! Even if this is the Holmes familys territory, he will make Leo pay in blood. Leo was oblivious and looked at the driver, smiling, You should leave here now, this car cant be smashed. Yes, yes, yes, but you The driver nced hesitantly at Leo again, his face full of worry. Leo smiled carelessly, Dont worry about me, not to mention that he is just an ordinary son of a royal family, even if an important person from the Bell nes, he cant do anything to me. At these words, ke was furious on the spot. How dare you look down on my family! The driver looked directly dumbfounded as he stared nkly at Leo. At the moment, Leo was dressed in a very ordinary outfit, but he unconsciously gave off a powerful presence. That kind of verve alone was not something ke could match. Could it be that he was really a big shot? Leo smiled, You are a good man, if it wasnt for us to take a few less steps, you wouldnt have gotten into trouble, and for that alone, I wouldnt have watched you being oppressed. After the drivers dumbfounded look, he was just full of gratitude. Thank you sir, then, Ill leave you to it! The driver understood that he was just an ordinary man and that staying here would only add to the trouble, so after expressing his thanks, he got in his car and left in a huff. Damn it, stop there! ke could not help but curse angrily, but could only watch the taxi go away. Turning back to Leo, ke looked at him with a fierce look in his eyes. Since you want to take it on yourself, I will sure beat you into the hospital! Leo shook his head andughed, Am I wrong? If you can back this car in, Ill apologize to you, how about that? ke choked for a moment, how could he not hear that Leo was teasing him? He couldnt park in such a small space even if he was given a day to do so! Leos smile was t: Since you dont have the skills to park, dont drive such a luxurious car, walk, and have excise, isnt that good? What do you care what kind of car I drive? ke was angry, but then he calmed down, narrowed his eyes at Leo and asked, Whats your name? I remember that there were two women who came down from the car together, where are they? Just now, kes attention was all focused on the driver, and he did not see the two figures of Lydia and Sharon. They As Leo was about to reply, ke thought of something and his eyes turned disdainful for a moment. I see, you and those two beauties just now came here in a carpool, right? Youre also here for theing-of-age party of Miss Holmes? Leo froze for a moment, then shook his head helplessly. Sort of. ke fell into silence for a moment.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. This was the Holmes n, and those who coulde to the Holmes n for the Coming-of-age were either rich or powerful, and it was not a wise choice to offend such a figure. Leo looked at ke in surprise, one second ago he was furious, but he calmed down in the next second, clearly considering the stakes. This shows that anyone who is a member of the Valenham royal family, regardless of their status in the n, has some thought. ke made a gesture and the bodyguards behind him instantly stopped in their tracks, but still looked intently at Leo. Leo narrowed his eyes and waited for ke to respond. He was only silent for a while, then suddenly looked at Leo and spoke, Since you are here to attend theing-of-age of Miss Holmes, you must have an invitation from the Holmes family, take it out and show it to me. Leos eyes chilled slightly. He and Lydia, Sharon hade to meet the old Commander of Wyverns, and it happened to be Isabel Holmes 18th Coming-of-age, they did not have an invitation. Seeing that Leo did not say anything, ke decided that Leo did not have an invitation, and at once, a cold smile also surfaced at the corner of his mouth. How dare hee without an invitation? ke intended to teach Leo a lesson. Leo did get nervous, but not nervous about himself, but about Lydia and Sharon. They dont have an invitation and if they are caught At that moment, an rm sounded from within the Holmes family Estate. The whole estate was informed of an alert. Alert, alert, two trespassing intruders detected Chapter 678 Being Treated as a Prisoner All parties on alert, two intruders spotted! All parties on alert, two intruders spotted! rms sounded and the words were repeated over and over again. For a moment, the estate was cordoned off inside and out, and the scene was extremely shocking. The Holmes n itself is the royal family of Valenham, and with today being the 18th Coming-of-age of Isabel, the youngest daughter of the Holmes n, the vignce of all parties is at its most critical point. Anyone had to show an invitation to enter the Holmes family. Without an invitation, all were considered intruders! Leos face turned gloomy, he didnt have an invitation, neither did Lydia and Sharon, it just so happened that two more intruders were caught. It cant be the two of them, can it? Leo was worried in his mind. However, stepping outside to take a look, he was relieved. The two intruders were not Lydia and Sharon, but two men who did not have an invitation, but attempted to sneak in. Take them both down and bring them back for questioning! A middle-aged man with a square face waved his big hand and, amidst a scream, the two intruders were taken away. What awaits them will surely be a very cruel interrogation. Haha, see? This is what happens when you trespass on the Holmes family, you get arrested as an intruder! Behind them, came kes gloating sneer. Leo gave him an expressionless look, as long as it wasnt Lydia and Sharon who were in trouble, he was relieved. Ignoring it, Leo walked towards the Holmes. Stop right there! Seeing that Leo not only ignored him, but also turned his head and walked away, ke became irritated and shouted. However, Leo did not pay any attention to him, treating himpletely as if he was air. Enraged, ke yelled, Theres also an intruder here who came in without an invitation, take him along! kes loud voice soon attracted the guards not far away. They stride towards it. Leo stopped in his tracks with a chill in his eyes. But he didnt say anything, but waited for bodyguards toe over. Soon, the bodyguards cordoned off the entire car park and surrounded Leo. Not far away from the crowd, the middle-aged man with a square face approached with a grim look on his face. Whats going on? Why are there so many intruders today? Only a few moments ago they caught two trespassers without invitations, and they didnt expect to find another one. ke smiled heatedly, Today is Isabelsing-of-age, many people from the royal family will be present, and there are plenty of those who want to mix in. When he said this, ke also intentionally or unintentionally nced at Leo, the subtext was obvious. The square face gave ke a surprised look, Arent you from the Bell family? Yes, Keegan, I am here for Isabels birthday celebration. kes attitude was very respectful. The nine great royal families do have visits with each other. Especially among the juniors. ke has liked Isabel for a long time, for Isabels Coming-of-age, he volunteered to attend instead of the Bell n. The square face smiled, Thank you, Isabel will be very happy to know that. His name is Keegan Holmes and he is the father of Isabel. Today is his daughters 18th Coming-of-age and it has to be a great event. So he volunteered himself to act as a survey party to escort the Holmes n and to give severe punishment to those intruders with bad intentions! Once the pleasantries were over, the smile disappeared from Keegans face and his expression was sombre and serious. He took one look at Leo and immediately frowned. It was a strange face, one he had not seen before. Youre here to celebrate Isabels birthday too? Leo was silent for a while and said, Sort of, mainly I came to see the old man, and I came to see Isabel by the way. What? Came to see his Dad? Keegans face changed slightly, and then he felt that Leo was even more suspicious. Since his father stepped down as Commander of Wyverns and handed over to a young man of amazing talent, he has not been much involved in world affairs. All visitors were refused to see him, how could he possibly meet a young man so young? Is there an invitation? Keegan asked again. No. Leo replied frankly, he didnt even know that today was Isabelsing-of-age, so of course he couldnt have an invitation. ke was on the verge ofughing as he listened, knowing he didnt have an invitation. Just as he was about to make a mocking remark, he heard Leo add, But I have the privilege to get in directly. As the words fell, ke froze for a moment. He has privileges? No need for an invitation? Keegan also froze and looked at Leo with an even stranger expression. Keegan, there are still such rules? ke did not understand the rules set by the Holmes family and could only look to Keegan. Keegan nodded: Its true that there are those who can enter without an invitation, but those are valuable guests and are recorded in the list. At these words, kes expression turned disdainful, Hes not a valuable guest! Does he look like a valuable guest to you, Edwin? Keegan took a few more nces at Leo, dressed in ordinary clothes, not to mention a valuable guest, and not even matching with money! Its an intruder whos trying to sneak in, no doubt! I dont know where he heard this information from there, but he actually said he could get in without an invitation! ke really had to dieughing. Keegan even said directly, I think he just made it up on the fly! Listening to the conversation between the two men, Leo was expressionless and had no fear at all. Back when he entered the Wyverns five years ago, the Holmes familys was like a back garden, he could enter at will. But this kind of thing is not known to those in Keegan who are not strong enough to ess the core of the family! They didnt even think that Leo was the big man. Keegan, the evidence is overwhelming, arrest him now! ke couldnt wait to say to Keegan.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Keegan nodded, then said to Leo, You are suspicious,e with us. Fearing that Leo might resist, Keegan looked more serious: Dont think of escaping, if you are not guilty, we will naturally let you go. Hearing this, the smile on kes face grew even wider. Not only did the guy mock him for not being able to reverse, but he also stopped him from teaching the taxi driver a lesson. Since he wants to make a name for himself so much, he would just put him in jail for a few days! Leo did not resist, he just looked at Keegan and said, Since you do not believe, there is nothing I can do, but you should know one thing, your cousin, Edwin has note back for a long time. Chapter 679 Meeting Again After Leo finished speaking, Keegan immediately froze, looking strangely at Leo. How did he know? When it came to Edwin, Keegan was very angry. Because on the big day of his daughtersing-of-age, Edwins son got into trouble. Having messed with the wrong characters at the airport, it is said that even Valenhams General Action zone has been alerted. JWCC even made a grand finale appearance, and those who could make even JWCC rmed could see how terrifying their status was. What do you want to say? Keegans expression was serious to the extreme as he stared at Leo and asked. Leoughed lightly, If Edwin hadnt overly harboured his son, he wouldnt have ended up in this situation, and I dont think you would have made the same mistake. Leos tone was t, in a tone that made Keegan feel very uneasy as if he was right there. The most crucial thing is that ordinary people would have been shaking with fear the moment they were caught, but this young man was not only fearless, he was smiling. This is the first time Keegan has seen such a youth. ke also looked at Leo with some dumbfounded eyes. Todays Valenham International Airport has hit the headlines, and naturally he knows a little about it. But what he didnt understand was how Leo looked like he knew everything. Keegan waved his hand, signalling his bodyguards to stop, then approached Leo with a cold gaze. Edwin isnt back yet, do you know something? Leo looked as normal: Hell be fine, but his son will not. It is Felix who is in charge of the talent pipeline behind the Pompeii Divine Dragon Security Company, and there is no escaping the sanctions. His father cant do anything! This caused Keegan to blush. Although Felixs position in the Holmes n is not very important, he is still a real asset. Could it be that this young man in front of him was really some kind of big shot with huge origins, who could enter the Holmes familys without an invitation! And you. Leo looked at ke again, narrowing his eyes and smiling, Solomon is opening the airport, am I right or wrong? As soon as this statement was made, Keegan immediately looked at ke and when he watched kes eyes widen, he knew he had been hit by Leos words. This time, Keegan looked at Leo with an expression as if he had seen a ghost. The more certain in his mind that Leo was some kind of big shot. kes face was cloudy for a long time before he suddenly cursed at Leo, Damn, but you happened to be there, and youre pretending? At once, Keegans expression became even more shocked, Whats going on? ke pointed at Leo and cursed, Hes not a big shot at all, he just happened to be inside Valenham International Airport at the scene of the incident and just happened to witness the whole thing! That hit the nail on the head, and Keegan froze for a moment before it all came back to him. No wonder Leo knew about Edwins ident, and no wonder, Leo was clear about the fact that Bells butler was there! Hes the one who saw the whole thing happen with his own eyes! Leo was also stunned by kes words. He said these two things to show that Edwin was the one he brought down, and that he didnt even need an invitation to enter the Holmes n. Leo was a bit at a loss for words for a while. Hmph, if I hadnt thought of that on the spur of the moment, I would have been fooled by you! ke looked at Leo with disdain at this point: Youre only as good as your spective skills. The truth came out, and Leos words about what happened to Edwin and the mention of Solomon are because Leo happened to be there and witnessed the whole thing. Its actually be his capital for pretending! Keegan was angry. An ordinary man with only opportunistic skills trying to get into his daughtersing-of-age? Get him out of my sight! Keegan shouted and ordered that this time to take Leo away. Leo sighed, actually being treated as an intruder. Just as he hesitated whether to call the old Commander of Wyverns, two more stunning figures suddenly appeared at the entrance of the car park. What are you doing! The two figures gave an angry rebuke, their pretty faces filled with irritation. It was Lydia and Sharon. They waited for a while at the birthday party but didnt see Leo return, so they felt uneasy and went back to the car park to have a look. As a result, they saw Leo being arrested as invaders. Who is there? ke subconsciously cursed angrily, but to his surprise, Keegan changed his face and greeted them with a smile on his face. Miss Henderson, werent you treated to a good rest in the banquet hall, why are you out? ke was stumped for a moment and couldnt help but ask, Who are these twodies? Lydia does not return to Valenham much, so ke does not know her. But when he saw both Lydia and Sharon, his eyes lit up; women of such poise were really rare. Keegan looked directly at Leo and pointed at Lydia, Someone like Miss Henderson can only enter without an invitation! This statement both answers kes doubts and angrily rebukes Leo. Only then did it dawn on Leo, no wonder Lydia was fine without an invitation, it turned out that he was already clear about her identity. Lydia was outright angry when she heard this, and her pretty face turned icy cold straight away. Do you know who he is? Seeing Lydia so angry, kes face changed slightly and he said carefully, Miss Henderson, would he be your driver? No. How could Miss Henderson find such a driver Hes my husband. Husband? What? ke was about to speak subconsciously, when suddenly he flinched momentarily, his face full of shock. What? Hes your husband?! Not only was ke shocked, but Keegan was also as surprised as if he had seen a ghost, his face full of disbelief. But Miss Henderson did find a husband who was not a match to her. Its him? Both Keegan and ke were dumbfounded. You are making it difficult for my husband, and if there is no exnation, I will ask for it from the Holmes family. Lydia said with an expressionless face. Keegan nced at Leo, then said with a straight face, Miss Henderson, since he is your husband, then I will not pursue the matter, but he is absolutely not allowed to enter my daughtersing-of-age. Why? This time it was Sharon who spoke up. The expression on her face was even colder than Lydias. Keegan did not answer, but simply frowned and said, Which family are you from? Sharon and Lydia stood together, both with such a transcendent aura that Keegan subconsciously assumed she was Lydias sisters. But e they cant interfere excessively in the internal affairs of the Holmes n! Sharon stepped forward and said coldly, I am from the Bells family of Valenham. What? At these words, Keegan froze for a moment and then looked at ke. Is she from your family? ke also froze at this point. After just a few seconds of staring nkly at Sharon, he suddenly broke into a cursing fit. Youre fooling the hell out of me? Im the one from the Bell family, we dont have people like you! Then Keegans eyes changed as he looked at Sharon. Sharon paled slightly, but was not surprised. She hasnt returned to the family yet, its just that Solomon begged her to go back and its normal for people in the Bell family to not know. Keegan decided not to talk nonsense with them and said directly to Lydia, Miss Henderson, please forgive me, today is my daughters 18th Coming-of-age, those in attendance must wear formal attire, costumes like yours are substandard! This time Keegan even taught Lydia a lesson. He didnt expect Lydia to be so insensitive, and Keegan was angry. As they were in time, Leo, Lydia and Sharon all wore casual clothes, beautiful but did not fit in with the birthday party. The other families youngdies and gentlemen came in evening gowns and tuxedos, very formal. Especially that loser husband of yours, look what hes wearing! Keegans face was full of disdain, and he unceremoniously pointed at Leos clothes and said. Leo was just dressed in a very in shirt and cks, with no ornaments on his wrists. The really expensive ones were the crocodile skin shoes on Leos feet. Yes, even if you are Miss Hendersons husband, you are not allowed to enter, this is Valenham, Miss Henderson is not that important! When ke finished, he nced at the time. No, its almost time for Isabels birthday party, Im going in first. Keegan nodded, Go on, go and y with the juniors. ke soon left. Before leaving he was confident that Leo would be thrown out. This was what happens when Leo offend him! Keegan looked at Leo and said, For the sake of Miss Henderson, leave here by yourself, I wont kick you out. The two women, Lydia and Sharon, stepped forward, their pretty faces icy cold, What if we have to ask him to stay! Keegan raised an eyebrow, Then its against the rules of the Holmes familys and youll all be thrown out! Keeganined in his heart that even the second generation of the Henderson n did not dare to talk to him like that. Did they really think that they could run roughshod over the two major royal families? Leo smiled, No need for you guys to step in, he wouldnt dare to kick me out. Keegan heard this, What? I dont dare to kick you out. Right. Leo was very confident: The old Commander of Wyverns will not agree, and your daughter, Isabel, will not agree either! If you drive me away, you will lose both your fathers and your daughters affection! Keegan was really angry. In half a lifetime, this was the first time he had seen someone so rampant. Worthy of being son-inw of the Henderson family, I admire you! Miss Henderson has married a good husband! Keegan said the opposite, then waved a big hand, Throw him out! The guards behind them, each with a cold face, walked towards Leo. At that moment a car was slowly approaching, the door opened and a drooping middle-aged man got out. Edwin! Keegan shouted.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. This middle-aged man is none other than Edwin. Felix went in unsurprisingly and he was also suspended for investigation. He was about to respond when he suddenly saw a familiar figure. Leo smiled at him, showing a row of white teeth, Sorry to see you again. Edwin froze for a moment, and then his face turned pale. Especially when he saw that Keegan was about to drive him away, Edwin was so frightened that he almost fainted. Brother, stop it, you cant afford to drive this Buddha! Chapter 680 The Ultimate Beauty Edwin practically ran to Keegan before seriously driving away the bodyguards who intended to take Leo away. When Keegan heard this, he was dumbfounded, his face full of incredulity. Edwin, youre finally back. What did they interrogate you about? Keegan excitedly grabbed Edwins shoulder and questioned. Edwins face was dark and he was not even interested in answering. The most important thing now is how to save him. Edwin took a big step directly in front of Leo: Mr. Cohen, are you alright? They didnt hurt you, did they? Leo waved his hand, Its fine, but I didnt expect you toe back so soon, if I had been anyter, I would have been thrown out. Upon hearing this, Edwin was so frightened that he almost didnt dare to breathe, and just stood by the side. He was full of tension, which made everyone look at each other. Edwin, what are you doing? Were throwing him out, why are you stopping? Keegan came back to his senses with a slightly annoyed expression on his face. Edwin was just about to tell the whole story of the airport, but Leo swept him a faint nce. Edwin instantly shut his mouth and said, Tell your men to stand away and let Mr. Cohen in. Get in? Since when do you speak for him? He doesnt even have an invitation! Edwin didnt bother to exin anything and said directly, I guarantee with my personality that he didnt need an invitation, and its lucky you didnt make a move on Mr. Cohen, otherwise the family wouldnt have been able to protect you! At these words, Keegan and those bodyguards behind him were stunned. Although Edwin was not considered a core figure in the Holmes n, he was not a fringe figure either, so why had he ever pushed a person so much? At that moment Leo came up and said with a smile, Do you still want to throw me after what he have said? Or do you really not see the situation as it is? These words caused Keegans face to change. Even his cousin, Edwin, was doing his best to protect this youth, was he really just as simple as a live-in son-inw? All right. After a moment of silence, Keegan could only wave his hand and order his men to leave. Mr. Cohen, please! Edwin respectfully extended an invitation to Leo. Leo nodded lightly and walked into the manor. Keegan stood in the same ce, his face changed as he looked at the three of them, who were far away. It was a little hard to believe that a son-inw of the Henderson family, who had no status, had entered in a grand manner without an invitation. Who the hell is he Muttering to himself, Keegan also quickly walked into the manor. At this time, the birthday party was about to begin, with young lords anddies from all the major families forming groups in twos and threes, raising their sses to each other and talking. It was at this point that the sound ofmotion came from the scene. The crowd looked at the sound and saw four people treading the steps not far away. Under the personal leadership of Edwin, Leo took Lydia and Sharon with him and entered the house. On his left was Lydia in a long dress, while on the right was Sharon dressed in ck. Both women are haughty and cool, with powerful auras, yet they are focused on a man at the same time. This caused the gazes of many people in the audience, who could not help but focus on Leo, who was right in the centre. He came in a proper tuxedo, with nking leather shoes and a handsome face. From a distance, he looks like a king on the throne. Who are these three people? How dare they let Edwin of the Holmes n personally lead the way? Especially those two women, they look so familiar. She is Lydia Henderson. Is the woman next to her her bestie? Murmurs rose as everyone was shocked by the way Leo and Lydia appeared. On the side, Edwinughed, Mr. Cohen, I wonder if the clothes I arranged are still decent? Keegan was right, since he was dropping by to attend theing-of-age of the daughter of the Holmes n, he had to wear formal dress. But they had only just arrived in Valenham that they didnt have time to change into formal wear. So what to do? Edwin personally provided the gown and tuxedo for Leo and Lydia. Leo nodded, It fits well. Edwin was pleased, and after hesitating for a moment, he still mustered up the courage to say, Then, Mr. Cohen, the matter of my son and I Leo gave him a look, I cant help what happened to your son, he broke thew, but you, who are implicated, can be reinstated if you behave well. Such an oue has already made Edwin overjoyed, and as long as he does not fall, their family can still take off. Thank you, Mr. Cohen! And Miss Henderson, Miss Bell, take a break, the birthday party is about to start. After saying thank you, Edwin went to work. Leo, Lydia and Sharon rested in thepound. Isabels birthday banquet was held in the open air in thepound, surrounded by pavilions, rockery and ponds over thendscape. They didnt want to draw attention to themselves, but with the presence of both Lydia and Sharon, it was hard not to draw attention. Thedies on the scene were all from the major families, and at the banquet, they all wore pretty make-up, but they were still dwarfed by Lydia and Sharon. They were the two brightest jewels of the day, no exceptions. Have you heard? Two stunning beauties have arrived outside thepound, I wonder if I could have the honor of getting to know them Inside the vi, a square reception hall with arge banquet was inside as well. Several young people were gathered together, chatting about gossip. One of the youths was none other than ke. He was somewhat unimpressed, A supreme beauty? Is she as beautiful as Isabel? To his surprise, his friendsughed teasingly, Thats hard to say, in my opinion, each of the three has her own merits. Yes, I just went out to have a look and they are really pretty, but they are with a man. I hadnt seen him in the circle. Valenhams upper ss circles, moreover the countrys top, have their own cliques. This statement made ke somewhat impressed. Then go out and see. If they were more beautiful than Isabel, that was considered superb. With excitement in their hearts, ke and a group of gentry hurried out to see what was going on.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. They came to a clearing less than twenty metres from Lydia and Sharon andughed. Well, are they beautiful? kes face, however, instantly darkened. Howe they are here? Chapter 681 You are a Disgrace ke, what? You know her? Seeing kes face became dark, his friends asked. ke nodded, There was a confrontation in the car park. ke then told the whole story, omitting, of course, the details of his inability to park his car. After hearing this, his friends werepletely confused. What? They can still get in without an invitation, are they some kind of big shot? Big shot my ass, they just snuck in! But the strange thing is, why did Keegan let them in anyway when he was nning to arrest them? ke cursed, and then frowned. Before leaving, he saw clearly that Keegan was about to call for Leos arrest, however, they came in and came to the banquet site. What had happened in the meantime was too much for him to figure out. Did they make a move on Keegan? Other than this reason, ke could not think of any other reason. And being watched by so many people, Lydia frowned slightly, she disliked being watched so much. Leo, lets go over there. Lydia pointed to the artificialke not far away and said. Okay. Leo and Lydia were walking towards the artificialke when an angry shout came from behind them. Stop right there!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Where are you trying to escape to, you punk? Leo frowned slightly and turned around to see ke and his friends standing behind them, shouting angrily at him. Leo swept an expressionless nce at him and ignored him, walking with Lydia in stride towards the artificialke. Fuck, how dare you ignore me, youre too arrogant! Beating up Edwin and still daring toe to the banquet site, do you treat our guards as if they were for show? ke chased after them with a face full of annoyance, stopping Leo and others in their tracks. Leo and Sharon both had cold eyes, and even the good-tempered Lydias face went cold. This ke, like a fly, kept shouting at them and could not be chased away. ke, right? A word of advice to you, if you dont want to be expelled from the Bell family, donte and mess with me. Leos voice was cold and chilling as he said. Since he decided that he would develop in Valenham in the future, Leo would naturally show no mercy. The vast Bell n would surely expel ke from the family if they knew they had offended him. Hahaha However, after hearing Leos words, ke was almostughing out of his eyes. How dare you talk to me like that? For the sake of you being Miss Hendersons husband, I wont give you a hard time, as long as you admit that you dont have an invitation, that you sneaked in and that you injured Edwin, Ill let you go! With a disdainful face, ke looked at Leo in a condescending manner. Apart from injuring Keegan and then escaping to this ce, ke was unable to think of any reason why Leo was here. And his words drew the attention of the surrounding guests. They looked at Leo with astonishment. So hes Lydias husband! Whats the deal with no invitation? Did Miss Hendersons husband sneak in? What happened to injuring Edwin? There were whispers all around, all misled by these words of ke. Lydias face sank, If you say more, I can sue you for nder. Again, my husband didnt sneak in, we were properly invited. Also, my husband didnt hit anyone. What Lydia said was true, but ke was not there at that time, so naturally he would not believe it. The Holmes family invited you? Howe we dont know about this? Besides, whats your rtionship with the Holmes family? Youve been developing in the Pearl these past few years, how many times have you been back to Valenham? I clearly saw Edwin trying to arrest your husband before I left, and now your husband is standing here in good health, if he didnt hurt someone and flee, what is it? Miss Henderson, even if you want to cover up for your husband, you have to be clear about the situation, who are you fooling with such a lowly excuse? ke was getting more and more energetic as he went on, these were his spections. Lydias eyebrows were raised, and anyone who knew her well knew that this was a precursor to her outburst. But Leo pulled her back, No need to exin to him, even if you tell him the truth, he wont believe you. Lydia hmmed and put on an unpleasant face. She and Sharon were there when Leo was about to be arrested and saw Edwin return to stop Keegan. But ke said it was an escape after injuring him. Haha, you are out of words, arent you? You guys beat someone up and then fled, but still had the nerve toe to Isabels birthday, I didnt expect that. But now that youre here, dont leave, now that the core of the Holmes n hasnt arrived, let theme and punish you personally! ke said in a cold voice. Today he had to give Leo a lesson for Leoughed at his inability to reverse and antagonise him at every turn. Whats going on? My sistersing-of-age is about to start, whats all themotion here? At this point, some stately young men and women emerged from the vi. At the head of the group is an erect young man with a blue suit and an umonly handsome appearance. The angry came from him. All the young guests were surprised as this erect young man in blue stepped out. Lorenzo Holmes! I cant believe that Lorenzo Holmes is back. The youngestmander-in-chief of the Valenham Action zone sub-domain! He was the most qualified to be selected for the official Wyverns formation in the first ce, but unfortunately there are two people were even better than him, so he was just short of the threshold! Everyone was talking about it, and there were even some pretty youngdies looked at him with a kind of nymphomaniacal look of adoration. Lorenzos face was chiseled, his gaze was stern and unruffled, like a young king. He has the pride of not only being the best young generation of the Holmes n, but also having a high status in the local Valenham area. Although he did not enter the official Wyverns formation at the beginning, but now he is the youngest Commander-in-Chief of the Valenham Action zone sub-domain, and even some of the big hitters in the system have to be in awe of him. Today, it was his sisters 18th Coming-of-age and he had taken a day off work especially for Isabel. It is clear how much he valued his sistersing-of-age. Absolutely no one will be allowed to cause trouble at a Coming-of-age. ke was delighted in his heart and hurriedly came to Lorenzos side, pointing at Leo and said, Lorenzo, the one causing trouble is him! Lorenzo looked at Leo and his eyes narrowed deeply at once. It is you. Leo did not expect Lorenzo toe and his face was full of surprise. But this surprisested only a moment before it was reced by calmness and a faint nod of the head. Its me. Lorenzos gaze, again, fell on Sharon. Sharon also gave him a slight nod as a greeting. Leo noticed that in the eyes that looked at Sharon, Lorenzo carried a touch ofplexity and remembrance. What are you doing here? Retracting his gaze, Lorenzos gaze fell back on Leo. Leoughed, I am a guest here, but framed by a viin, you should ask him. Leo pointed at ke. kes heart sank, then he became even more annoyed and said loudly, Lorenzo, this guy relying on the fact that his wife is Lydia, barged into the banquet without an invitation, and probably injured Edwin! Is it truth? Lorenzos eyes instantly went gloomy, staring sharply at Leo. Ordinary people would have been too frightened to move when being stared at like this by Lorenzo, but Leo remained as if nothing was wrong, not only did his expression remain calm, the corners of his mouth even rose slightly with a faint smile. Five years on, youre still as impulsive as ever, no wonder you alwayse second to me. Leo chuckled softly. At these words, the scene was silent, and everyone was shocked. The youngestmander-in-chief of the current Valenham Action zone sub-dominion actually used to be subservient to Leo? How is this possible? Not to mention the others, even Lydias face was full of incredulity. By now she knew that Leo was a member of the Wyverns, but didnt realise there was this history. Lorenzos face instantly turned gloomy, and his eyes were full of hostility when he looked at Leo. What could be more humiliating to him than not being able to catch up with a guy with no background? Whats more, even the woman he loved was caught in the middle, and he was having a hard time. ke was also dumbfounded, he didnt expect that Leo and Lorenzo were actually old acquaintances! Strictly speaking, the three of them are old acquaintances, namely Lorenzo, Leo and Sharon. Seeing each other again, thats why Sharon is so calm. Five years ago, Leo joined the Wyverns as a neer, and no one took the new man seriously then. Including, Lorenzo. But then things wentpletely beyond his expectations. Leo surpassed him and became the first of the alternates. And he admired each other with Sharon. No one understood how Lorenzo was feeling at the time. Seeing each other again after five years, Lorenzo naturally has mixed feelings. So what if I and second than you, in five years you will be inferior to me. But very quickly, Lorenzo reacted. Heughed contemptuously and looked at Leo with mockery in his eyes. Look at you now, at least you were number one at the beginning, but now youre in this mess, and you only hide behind women. Lorenzo looked at Leo with a very pitying look. I dont mean to look down on Miss Henderson, Miss Henderson is very good and beautiful, but the better Miss Henderson is, the more embarrassing you are, understand? You have not only disgraced yourself, you have disgraced me, and you have disgraced yourrades at the time. You are a disgrace to us! Chapter 682 Five Years of Resentment A resounding voice, moreover suppressed with a hint of anger, reverberated throughout the entirepound. Along with the words, Lorenzo looked sharply at Leo, and that look carried a hint of pity and sigh. The entirepound was silent as everyone stared at Leo and Lorenzo in awe. Even ke, who was screaming earlier, was now dumbfounded and shocked at the scene. No one expected that Lorenzo and Leo actually had such a past. They used to be rivals in the same ss! Only, they had so huge a gap. Although not chosen by the official the Wyverns formation, Lorenzo has fumbled his way up the ranks to be the youngestmander-in-chief of the Valenham Action zone sub-domain.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. What about Leo, by contrast? It is clear that his overall strength used to exceed that of Lorenzo, but now he has be Miss Hendersons husband. To the ordinary people, this is a pie in the sky, but in high society circles, what is most despised is a live-in son-inw! The better and more beautiful the wife, the more disgraceful the live-in son-inw bes! At this time, everyone noticed a touch of resentment in the eyes of Lorenzo as he looked at Leo. However, in the face of Lorenzos eyes, Leos expression remained calm, not taking it to heart at all. This nd response gave Lorenzo a feeling of a heavy fist striking but hitting cotton, his face became even more gloomy as he bellowed angrily, Leo, I didnt expect that after five years youd actuallye to this state, dont you want to retort a few words? Leo lit a cigarette and took a deep puff, then narrowed his eyes to survey him and asked rhetorically, For what? For why I be Lydias husband? Is there any need to waste words on this? Or is that not the reaction you were looking for? A series of rhetorical questions left Lorenzo speechless. Indeed, this is not the reaction that Lorenzo wanted. What he wanted was for Leo to roar at him hysterically. However, Leo is so nd. So, Lorenzo stopped talking and instead looked at Sharon, the woman who had haunted him in his dreams five years ago. Snow, how have you been all these years? And youve had dealings with Leo in thest five years? Sharon frowned, but as this was the Holmes n, she could only nod politely. Leo and I came together. Lorenzo smiled. In that case, for the sake of Sharon and Miss Henderson, I wont drive you away. Lorenzo looked at Leo and said. You can stay here but, you will only be able to eat standing up, there is no seat for you. The guests around the table looked on and shook their heads. This is a ruthless move by Lorenzo, it is disguised humiliation. Might as well just get rid of him? Lydias eyes finally took on an angry look, Lorenzo, he is my husband, do you want me to stand too? Lorenzo smiled, No, Miss Henderson and Sharon, will be entering the inner hall of thepound as the most honoured guests. Its just that we didnt expect you to bring your husband over, the table and chairs in the house is not enough, we can only condemn him to stand and eat - sitting on the floor is fine, our floor use the best red sandalwood. After saying that, he even gave Leo a faint nce. Hemented that Leo who once overpowered him now needed his pitiful charity to stay here. Its amazing how things can change. At the same time, he gave Sharon an involuntary nce and found that Sharons gaze also fell on him, and at once, the kind of resentment in his heart was much lessened. Although he used to be inferior to Leo and Sharon, he was the best now. As the youngestmander-in-chief of the Valenham Action zone sub-domain, his future is bright! His military career was just beginning, ten yearster he was at the top, twenty yearster he was t on his back, and when he reached retirement age, it was time have four generations living rogether. How does Leopare with him? And then Sharon. If it were possible, Lorenzo would love to ask Sharon out loud, Sharon, did you regret not choosing to follow me five years ago now? Lets all disperse, my sistersing-of-age is about to begin. With a faint remark, Lorenzopletely lost interest in Leo and walked towards the house. ke stopped taunting Leo; to him, Lorenzos order to Leo was punishment. When the timees, at Miss Holmes party, everyone will be seated, and Leo will be the only one standing, or even sitting on the floor. What a disgrace! Honey, Im sorry for putting you through this. Lydia bit her lips tightly and med herself. Outside, Lydias identity might be able to overpower many people, but this is Valenham. There are nine royal families in Valenham, and her identity was not a big deal. If her status was higher, Lorenzo would not dare to take on Leo. Leo, however, shook his head slightly andughed, Lydia, no need to apologize. Leos tone is t, but with a resounding force. At once, Lydias self-me dissipated in an instant. Under the gaze of countless people, Leo suddenly walked towards Lorenzo, his voice raised. Lorenzo, you are saying all this just to prove that you are more powerful than me, but do you really feel that way? Time moves on and people change, and the people who could crush you then can still crush you now. Walking in front, Lorenzo suddenly stopped in his tracks and slowly turned around, narrowing his eyes, his eyes sharply sizing up Leo. What? Youre upset with me, huh? Lorenzo rejoined Leo, and the two men were in close proximity, staring at each other with deadly intensity. Leo, what do you have to be defiant about now? You are now just a waste that has disgraced the Wyverns, you have fallen and are no longer the genius you were five years ago. Of course, I know you have resentment in your heart, if you hadnt broken one of Anguss legs and offended the Newman family then, you and Sharon wouldnt have been kicked out of the Wyverns, you all brought this on yourselves! Lorenzo said with a wide grin, scoffing at Leos previous remarks. Time can really smooth out a persons edges. There are those who fall and those who rise, and I will step on you to the top of my life! Chapter 683 The Royal Family Bows Down The surrounding guests couldnt help themselves and looked at Leo with a sneer in their eyes. He really thinks hes some kind of figurehead, can hepete with Lorenzo? Lorenzo didnt say anything wrong, did he hurt his pride? If this goes on, Im afraid that the Henderson family will be disgraced. How dare hepare himself to Lorenzo? Only the weak will cling to past glories! Hearing this, Lorenzo did not interrupt, but instead looked at him with a cold smile. After humiliating Leo, it left Lorenzo feeling bored. After all, it was not his style to go bullying a live-in son-inw with no status. But what Lorenzo never expected was that Leo actually took the initiative to provoke him - Wasnt this forcing him to take action against Leo? Sharon, tell him to cut the crap, otherwise even if we were oncerades in the same ss, we wouldnt be able to resist taking a shot at him. Lorenzo said directly to Sharon. Sharon smiled faintly and did not say anything. Lorenzo shook his head, it seems that after following Leo for a long time, even Sharon has be short-sighted. Originally, Lorenzo intended to pursue Sharon anew, but now he has given up. The current Sharon is not worthy of him. At this time ke came over and said to Leo with a smile, Seeing that the once inferior Lorenzo is now doing so well, while you have thrown away your dignity and be the live-in son-inw of the Henderson family, how do you feel in your heart now? Without waiting for Leo to speak, ke answered himself. Must be chagrined, huh? Regreting here. Youll be looked down upon by the Henderson family. ke smiled: Ill give you an advice, now make an apology, admit your mistake, ask Lorenzo to give you a job in the action zone, so with the background of the action zone, they will not look down on you. This is a good solution, right? After saying that, ke took the lead andughed out loud. People around the roomughed along with them. Lorenzo just looked at Leo indifferently, ke is right, are you interested in joining me? Ill offer you the chance to work, its much better than you being in some state enterprise. At thisment, the other men in the room looked on with bemused eyes, casting envious nces at Leo. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to rise to the top! Lorenzo is the youngest chiefmander of Valenham Action zone, although he is only in the sub-domain, but Lorenzo is young, plus with the background of the Holmes n, he can rush to the general area. To follow such a boss with unlimited potential would have been a dreame true for all men. Plus, Leo used to be in the same ss as Lorenzo, so if he got in, he would definitely be reappointed and have an instantly promising future. Immediately, someone shouted, What are you still hesitating for? The action zone has the backing of the country, following Mr. Holmes, the future is boundless, much more promising than you going to some business practice. Yes, if it were me, I would definitely shut down mypany and defect to Lorenzo, no matter how hard I have to work! There was a mour all around and Lorenzo did not interrupt, only looking at Leo with a more teasing look. He was waiting for Leo to make a decision. This is a matter of his future, and he will certainly do anything that is humiliating. Lydias face was unpleasant, her fists were clenched and her shoulders were trembling. Leo was her husband, yet he was so humiliated. The main thing is that they are each in a different field. No matter how good a businessman is, he still has to bow down when he encounters the people of the action zone. Lydia is inferior to Lorenzo! Even if Aurora and Karl came, they would still have to respect Lorenzo! Thats the gap! At this point Sharon finally couldnt help but speak up. You guys are really short-sighted, Leo said that five years ago you were inferior to him and in five years time, the gap between you will only get bigger and bigger! To ones surprise, Lorenzo actually agreed with Sharons words. Well, youre right, the gap between me and Leo is now widening! So do you, now that you are no longer worthy of being my woman, I would reject you even if you were to pursue me now. Lorenzo said to Sharon. Sharons eyes widened as a hint of anger finally surfaced on her face. But she didnt say anything after all, and looked at Leo instead. She believed that Leo would never be the one to suffer a loss. For what Lorenzo did to him, he will do to him in return! At this moment, two extended version Lincolns slowly pulled up at the entrance of thepound. The butler shouted, The royal Spencer family hase to congratte us! As soon as the words were spoken, a group of people got out of the car with them, led by two pretty-faced women. It was none other than Cindy and Arie. Theyve actuallye together! Arie and Cindy are beauties, I wonder who can marry them. Somemented the power of the Holmes family, while others admired the beauty of Arie and Cindy. Arie looked as normal, but Cindys face changed. She used to enjoy such cheers alone, but now she has to share them with Arie. Lorenzo led the way to greet them. Greetings, Arie, Cindy! Arie and Cindy nodded their heads in greeting, then entered the house. They saw Leo in there. Ah! Its you! Why are you here? Cindy shrieked abruptly, her face full of panic, even as her foot twisted and she fell to the ground in a wretched heap, causing her to wail in pain. Leo swept an expressionless nce at her, his expression indifferent: Do I need your permission to go anywhere? Or are you here for trouble again? Leos eyes narrowed dangerously as he shot a deep look at Cindy. At once, a chill ran down Cindys spine and cold sweat broke out. Good, Leo, you dare to threaten me, lets wait and see! Lets go! Cindy cursed and was about to leave, her image was all but ruined. The handlers, however, had a difficult face, But, the master said that you are here to celebrate the birthday of Miss Holmes - Cindy felt it difficult at the moment. It was Arie whoughed lightly, If cousin is afraid, then let her go back alone, you guyse with me, its okay for me to represent the Spencer family. Cindy red at Arie and walked away in a huff alone. Leo was truly helpless, kicking her down the stairs and nearly breaking her leg at their first meeting, then scrapping the five martial arts masters she had hired, and finally going on a killing spree straight away at the Northernd Conference. This deeply shocked Cindy, who could not have been in the same ce as Leo. Cindy cursed and left, but thepound was silent. ke was all dumbfounded. In Valenham, Cindy was known to be rampant and domineering, howe in front of Leo, she was like a mouse seeing a cat? Even Lorenzo was silent with a cloudy expression on his face. Arie walked up to Leo with an elegant and subdued stride, and suddenly bowed and said, Greetings, Mr. Cohen. Unlike what she was seen at the airport earlier, Arie went back and changed into a new outfit toe to the birthday party. A short cyanotype cheongsam, which was more slender than the long purple cheongsam often worn, also added enchanting charm, which dazzled many male guests around. Greeting, Mr. Cohen!!! The cadre of men behind Arie all shouted aloud, their aspirations shaking the sky. In an instant the entirepound was silent, with only echoed reverberating for a long time. ke was even more shocked, and Lorenzos face became even gloomier. Arie was actually so respectful to Leo. The previous arrivals were all some of Valenhams first-ss families, and the Valenham royal family had not yet arrived. With the arrival of Arie, the representatives of the major Valenham royal families arrivedte. Before the Coming-of-age had even begun, the atmosphere had already been pushed to its peak. Another car stopped and a young man with two crutches approached, assisted by a butler. Its Angus Newman! The person representing the Newman family is him, shouldnt it be Olly? The crowd was dumbfounded and amazed. Angus Lorenzos eyes were shocked, he hade across another old acquaintance. Leo and Sharon withdrew from the Wyverns because of Angus.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. However, the first time Angus saw Leo, he came to him on crutches and smiled, If I had known that you are here, I would havee with you. Leo refused smilingly, Forget it, you and I are enemies. Anguss smile increased, Even if I am an enemy, I still have to say thank you, without you, there would be no Angus today. Naturally, Leo knew that Angus was referring to the alliance with him at the Northernd Conference. This scene deeply stimted everyone present and they were dumbfounded. So did Lorenzo, his face burning with pain. Atst, the Bell royal family came, and it was actually the butler, Solomon. The reason for this is that Bell family is already represented. Greeting, Miss. Solomon led his men and bowed slightly to Sharon. Sharon looked cold as she took a slight step back and stood behind Leo. Solomon immediately understood and then greeted him aloud. Hello, Mr. Cohen! The shouts were so loud that the crowd was already too shaken to speak. ke sat down on the ground with a poof and looked at Sharon with a pale face. So shes really Miss Bell! Chapter 684 I’ll just Stand kes mind went nk and he looked at Sharon with a tinge of horror in his eyes. Back in the car park, Sharon had revealed herself as being from the Bell family. But it was dismissed as nonsense by ke. Because he is the young master of the Bell family, there is no such person as her in the family. He didnt expect Solomon to evene at this moment and call Sharon Miss, which already said something about her identity. Although Solomon is only a butler in the Bell n, he has a high status and can be said to be the spokesman of the Bell ns family head. In his youth, Solomon followed the Bell family head. Subsequently, when the royal Bell family was established, Solomon refused the kind offer of the Bell family head and resigned himself to a butler. This, in turn, made the Bell family head value Solomon even more. Solomon said that Sharon was Miss Bell, so she was Miss Bell. Only then did ke realise that he had made a big trouble and his face turned white. At this moment, he didnt dare to breathe a word, and even shrank straight in, afraid that Solomon would see him. But his friends dont understand him at all. ke, your familys butler is here, why is he calling out that pretty girl as Miss? Could it be that you have any undisclosed heirs in the Bell n? Since she is Miss Bell, she is your sister, why dont you go over and say hello? What is your sisters name? His friends pulled back ke, who was ready to retreat, and ke was about to curse. And Solomon also saw ke and pursed his lips, ke, why dont you say hello to your cousin? kes face was pale, but Solomon had asked, he could onlye to Sharon and said hello. Hello, Cousin . Sharon sped her hands to her chest and smiled yfully, Thats not what you called me when you first met me. These words carried deep sarcasm and caused kes face to change slightly. Indeed, when he first met Sharon, ke disbelieved what Sharon said and spoke ill of her. Solomon immediately understood what was going on and his face immediately turned gloomy as he immediately shouted, How dare you disrespect Miss! kes face turned white with fear as he pleaded, Solomon, I didnt know she was my cousin! So you are disrespectful to Miss Bell? Solomon sneered and his words were cold, Not to mention that you cant disrespect Miss Bell, even if the family head himself came, he would still have to treat Miss Bell with respect! At these words, ke seemed to have thought of the predicament the Bell family was currently facing, and his face changed slightly, and in an unprecedented move, he did not retort. Leos eyes narrowed slightly as he saw some clues. The Bell family is facing some intractable dilemma. Lorenzo waspletely wide-eyed, staring incredulously at the scene before him. He didnt expect things to turn out the way they did. The three royal families of the Spencer family, the Newman family and the Bell family arrived in unison and should have been honoured by the Holmes n as their guests. But to their surprise, they bowed their heads in unison to a live-in son-inw who had no background. This was unheard of and unseen by Lorenzo. Could it be that Leo is more than just a live-in son-inw? Lorenzo muttered. Mr. Cohen, please. Solomon was the first to extend the invitation and was very respectful to Leo. Even Sharon had to be treated with respect to him, and Solomon would naturally treat him with respect. Lets go. Arie and Angus, too, followed behind Leo and walked deliberately half a length behind him. Such a small detail fell on the eyes of the crowd, but it was a big surprise.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Are these sons of the royal family of lesser status than those of Leo? From the beginning to the end, they hadnt even looked at Lorenzo, a feeling as if he was dispensable. Lorenzos face instantly went pale, his teeth clenched. Earlier, he had mocked Leo, but he never thought that in the blink of an eye, the three great royal families would be in awe of him. And some of the guests around dared not look down on Leo anymore, on the contrary, there was awe in their eyes. At that moment, the bell rang. The guests who had gathered at thepound were also heading towards inside. The Coming-of-age birthday banquet for Isabel will start at 12 noon, sharp. At twelve oclock, a bell is rung in thepound. At this point, Lorenzo could only gather his emotions and greet the guests as they entered the banquet hall inside the vi. The vi is exceptionallyrge,parable to a hotel, andrge enough to amodate a couple of hundred people. There was a professional ceremonial team and a band ying the piano, a scene of the upper ss elite. At this time, some of the core members of the Holmes n had already arrived, and Edwin and Keegan were standing on one side. When they saw Leo, they wanted to go over and say hello, but when they noticed Arie, Angus and Solomon following them, they could only hold back. The scene was lively as Lorenzo gathered the various people into their seats. But when it came to Leo, Lorenzo froze. Earlier, he had said something about not allowing Leo to be seated, but instead telling him to stand or just sit on the floor. But now that Arie, Angus, and also Solomon, are all so respectful to Leo, this is definitely not going to work. So, Lorenzo asked his men to bring in another stool. However Leo did not sit down, he smiled and shook his head, Whats the point of bringing me a chair? Ill just eat standing up. At these words, everyone froze for a moment. Lydia, Sharon and the others were all sitting down, and Leo was the only one standing, instantly attracting everyones attention. Leo didnt care, still with a faint smile on his face, he just leaned against the wall. Lorenzo was so angry that his face changed and he said coldly, My sisters birthday banquet is about to start, sit down! He knew Leo would be looking for trouble, but he didnt expect him to make a scene at this juncture. Leo looked at him suspiciously, Didnt you want me to stand? Im standing and youre telling me to sit down, what exactly do you mean? This was said deliberately and loudly by Leo, and everyone looked at Lorenzo in surprise. Lorenzos face was so gloomy. Arie, Angus, and Solomons faces all changed deeply. They came in front of Lorenzo and questioned coldly. Lorenzo, whats going on here? Who are you to deny Leo a seat? The first to speak up was Angus, who was an old acquaintance with Lorenzo and had no qualms at all about speaking. This was followed by Arie. She pushed the chair straight in and said indifferently, Since Leo is standing, Ill stand too. Chapter 685 Miss Holmes Just as Aries words fell, the sound of chopsticks rang out. Lydia and Sharon put down their chopsticks and got up at the same time, their expressions t. Since you wont let my husband take his seat, I will stand with him. Same. Lydia and Sharon said. Seeing Sharon get up, Solomons face sank, and with a bang, he pped the table heavily and angrily. Is this your familys way of treating guests? We are guests of Miss Holmes! All of us havee here with congrattions in mind, and you actually dont give a seat? What, will he eat your Holmes n into poverty? When Solomon was young, he was known for his fiery temper. Even though he is now much older and more restrained, he still wont back down in the slightest when ites to overdoing it. There is no doubt that Sharons rise also drove Solomon. In an instant, several of the most important families at the birthday party were on their feet, this was a big stir! Lorenzos face instantly turned pale, with an expression that was as if he had eaten a fly. On the contrary, Leo was standing at the table, the corners of his mouth turned up with a cold smile. Behind him, Lydia and Sharon stand, followed by Angus, Arie and Solomon. Just these few people already ount for four of the nine great royal families. The guests in the audience looked on in awe and disbelief. If because of Leo alone, all these four royal families are gone, then Lorenzo has personally ruined Isabels Coming-of-agen. Whats going on? Whats wrong? Why are they all standing up? Themotion here also caught the attention of the other core members of the Holmes n, who rushed over, and when they saw Leo and the others all standing up, their faces changed dramatically. In particr, Keegans face was unpleasant. Today was his daughtersing-of-age and it had to be wless. And, he had also received word that their father, the old Commander of Wyverns, would be present. If this kind of chaos is seen by the old Commander of Wyverns, then the Holmes n will be disgraced! Lorenzos teeth gnashed together, and now he understood that this was Leos revenge. Leo is simply not the type of person who will not hold back! On the contrary, his revenge was exasperating. Lydia was supportive of Leo doing so. Long has no choice but to grit his teeth and say, He doesnt want to be seated. Edwin and Keegan immediately looked at Leo. Leoughed: Is it because I dont want to be seated? Why do I remember that you were the one who didnt let me take a seat? And you said, let me just stand and eat, or just sit on the floor. At these words, Edwin was inwardly horrified, he should have followed him there to check it out, but Lorenzo had actually offended Leo! Keegans face was even more ghastly. It was nowpletely clear to him that Leo was simply more than just a live-in son-inw; the Spencer family, the Newman family and the Bell family were all his powerful supporters! Miss Holmes will being down soon today, how should this be resolved? Leo said with a smile, but his gaze fell on Lorenzos body. The others looked at Lorenzo. They all know what Leo means. Just to make Lorenzo bow down, if he didnt, not only would they not attend the banquet, they would leave immediately. As long as it is in Valenham, no matter what kind of banquet it is, as long as there is a Valenham royal family present, it is bound to be a crowd pleaser. Conversely, without the Valenham royal family, the stars would be dimmed and eclipsed. These royal families were the heavy hitters for Miss Holmessing-of-age, so they could never leave. Lorenzos face was pale and he clenched his teeth as he looked at Leo with a fierce gaze. If eyes could kill, Leo would have died more than once.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. What is that look? If were not weed, then lets go. Leo suddenly spoke out and looked at Lorenzo. Then, taking Lydias hand, he intended to leave here. Lydia cooperated by raising her hand, allowing Leo to take it, and the two intended to leave here. Arie, Angus and the others looked at each other and left the banquet hall with them. Seeing this scene, both Edwin and Keegan panicked and hurriedly stepped forward to stop them. Mr. Cohen, stay! With Leo gone and Arie and the others gone, the starry night of the birthday party was dimmed. Keegan even scolded at Lorenzo angrily, Why dont you apologize to Mr. Cohen? If Isabels birthday party is messed up, youre the culprit! Then, Lorenzos teeth gnashed. However, Lorenzo still did not bow his head in apology. He was the youngestmander-in-chief, how could he possibly apologise to a punk with no status? Even if he was wrong, he was determined not to apologise! Its the principle! However, Leo had already walked far away with Lydia. The same went for Arie, Angus, Solomon and others. Keegan was furious and pushed Lorenzo hard. Apologise! Lets see what you do when Grandpaes outter! Perhaps the pressure was too great that Lorenzo could not bear it himself. He eventually yelled, Im sorry, I was wrong! As the roar fell, Leo eventually stopped in his tracks and looked back at Lorenzo and smiled. Whats wrong? Leo asked with a smile. Gritting his teeth, Lorenzo said, I shouldnt have targeted you and driven you away! What else? There was another moment of silence from Lorenzo, but he said, I shouldnt have humiliated you by making you stand and eat. Lorenzos voice trembled terribly; for him, every word he said was a disgrace. Even if he didnt want to believe it, he had to admit that things were moving in the direction Leo said they would. Five years ago Leo was able to overpower him, and five yearster he could do it again. Leo, however, shook his head, No. When this statement was made, the crowd was all shocked in their hearts, even Lorenzo looked at Leo with astonishment. Leo shook his head, Youre wrong about the position. Poeple looked at each other. Leo continued, The protagonist today, is not you, yet you have put yourself at the centre of it all. So shut up, you dont get to talk here. When Leo finished, he took Lydia back to his seat. Arie and the others, too, followed and went back. Seeing this, Edwin, Keegan and the others were relieved. In any case, it is for the best that they did not leave. Lorenzo stood alone outside the banquet hall without anyone calling out to him. The t voice of Leo still echoed in his ears, and every word was like a heavy hammer that struck hard on his heart. His expression twisted so much, it just wouldnt change back to its normal state. Today was his sistersing-of-age and he was the one who organised everything for the banquet. It was natural for him to do such a thing. He was born to be the protagonist, but Leos words shattered his pride mercilessly. The birthday girl is here! Someone shouted, but the atmosphere of the party was pushed to the top. At once all eyes were turned towards the second floor of the vi. Leo and Sharon also looked up, and Lydia found that Leo and Sharon were looking with gentleness in their eyes, like they were expecting an old friend they hadnt seen for a long time. Everyone heard a clear and pleasant sound of high heels stepping on the ground, followed by a girl in white, which appeared in full view. It was a young girl, not even twenty years old, dressed in a snow-white dress with a few diamonds set above the hem, noble and elegant. On her feet was a pair of white high heels, nicelyplemented her already tall figure. She is the birthday girl, Isabel, who has juste of age. Although Isabel is only eighteen, her posture is already no worse than some adult women. In contrast, there was also a rare touch of youth and rebellion that instantly appealed to some of the young men present. Thats why some families bring some juniors over. Perhaps, if two young people see eye to eye, it will lead to a good marriage. Even some of the women, who could not help but make envious noises, sighed that it was so nice to be eighteen. Seeing his daughter so beautiful, Keegan couldnt help but be flushed, clearing his throat and saying aloud. Thank you all for taking time out of your busy schedules to be able to attend Isabels Coming-of-age, please, make sure you eat and drink well! Keegan was also at this time well suited and well built. Beside him, there was a beautiful young woman in a cheongsam, who should be Isabels mother. Miss Holmes used to look like a boy, but I never thought shed turn out so pretty. Angus whispered beside Leo. Leo smiled and did not say anything. At this point, a birthday cake, three or four metres high, was wheeled up. The birthday song was also sung and the crowd followed in unison. Happy birthday, Isabel! Thanks! Isabel bowed in gratitude. Keegan said with a smile to Isabel, Isabel, its time to share the birthday cake with everyone. Isabel took the cake and cut it, slicing off several pieces of cake and distributing them to each table. Each person expressed their thanks and when the cake was delivered to Leos table, Leo smiled and congratted her. Isabel, happy birthday. However, instead of saying thank you naturally, Isabel froze for a moment, staring nkly at Leo and Sharon. The two smiled at Isabel. After a long time, Isabel was suddenly filled with surprise and eximed in excitement. You are Leo? And Sharon! Chapter 686 It’s a Tomboy At this moment, Isabels delicate and pretty face was filled with joy and her expression was very surprised. However, Lydia, Arie and the others at Leos side froze for a moment. Leo and Miss Holmes know each other? Leo smiled lightly and didnt say anything, instead Sharon smiled and asked a question, Recognized us? Isabel was so happy that she hugged Sharons neck and said with a smile, Sharon, you should have notified me earlier if you wereing so I could go out to pick you up! Sharon smiled, You were putting on your make-up and getting ready, so we didnt disturb you. Besides, were here to see your grandfather and just happened toe across your Coming-of-age, so we came to take a look. Isabel and Sharon chatted, but the atmosphere of the banquet present became strangely quiet. Everyone looked at Isabel with shock. Prior to this, Isabel wore more of a polite smile on her face, but now she was wearing this look of surprise. Ever since she saw Leo and Sharon, she was overjoyed. Could they be old acquaintances? Not to mention those guests, even Edwin, Keegan and Lorenzo looked at Isabel with shock. No one expected that Isabel would be so familiar with Leo and Sharon. Isabel, you know them? Lorenzo came over and pulled Isabel aside, his face horrified. Isabel smiled and nodded, Yeah, we met three years ago. Three years ago?! At these words, the crowds expressions were even more horrified. At that time, wouldnt Isabel be only fifteen years old. Lorenzos face also changed, suddenly looking at Leo with a kind of thief-proof look, afraid that Leo would abduct Isabel away. How did you meet three years ago? Lorenzo pursued the question. Isabel said with a smile, Do you remember when I ran away from home three years ago? Lorenzo froze for a moment, and the corners of Keegans eyes even twitched. Isabel told the story of how she met Leo and Sharon. Three years ago, I acted like a boy, and with my grandfather always not allowing me to do something, I felt that he was looking down on me, so I was keen to make a name for myself. I then sought help from my grandfather at the action zone militarypound, and they got connections to put me on a team where I met Leo and Sharon! Speaking of which, Isabel giggled. As soon as he heard this, Lorenzos entire face twitched badly. Keegan also looked at Leo and Sharon in surprise, he was aware of this matter, but what he did not expect was that Leo and Sharon were actually in the team. Leo and Sharon looked at each other and pursed their lips as well. What Isabel actually said was iplete; the old-timers at the action zone militarypound sent her there was the Wyverns. By that time, however, Leo and Sharon, who had been honed for two years, were already instructors at the Wyverns. Isabel was considered their student. However, at that time Isabel acted or looked like a boy, and at first Leo and Sharon did not notice that. I thought I could learn something there, but the two of them found that I am a girl and not old enough and had to send me out. Isabel sighed. After the incident, Isabel was sent back to the Holmes familys. The old Commander of Wyverns was very worried, and to prevent Isabel from escaping again, the old Commander of Wyverns and Keegan strictly banned Isabels image of that tomboy. Only then did Isabel put on a dress and grow her hair long, all the way to her current image as a youthful and beautiful princess at her Coming-of-age. After hearing the whole story, Lorenzo was dumbfounded, and for a while his eyes were full of incredulity when he looked at Leo. In his impression, Leo and Sharon should have been dismissed for breaking one of Anguss legs. Leo naturally knew of Lorenzos doubts, but it was impossible for him to tell Lorenzo. Blessed by misfortune. It was because of Anguss dismissal from the service that he happened to be favoured by the old Commander of Wyverns and he and Sharon were chosen to join the official formation. Its been three years and you two havent contacted me. Isabel was displeased with this. Leo and Sharon bothughed, Arent we here now? Well all be in Valenham for the next while. Isabel smiled again when she heard that, Really? Looking at Isabels happy appearance, Lydias eyes became abnormal all of a sudden and gave Leo a look. Noticing Lydias gaze, Leo introduced Lydia. Isabel, this is my wife, Lydia, you are both the daughters of the Valenham royal family, you should know each other.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Only then did Isabel look at Lydia, her face full of surprise. Ah! Youre Miss Henderson, then you are one of us! Isabel cried out in surprise and hugged Lydia as well. Looking at Isabel who had an innocent face, Lydia knew she had overthought and then smiled. I really didnt expect that Mr. Cohen was actually known to Isabel Edwin sighed and then nced at Keegan, Brother, its lucky you didnt kick Mr. Cohen out, otherwise Isabel would have been angry with you. Keegan was also looking embarrassed at this point. At this point he also remembered a remark Leo had made earlier. He hade to the Holmes familys to see the old Commander of Wyverns, who would not let him go, and neither would Isabel. Leaving from Leos table, Isabel went back to distribute cakes to the other tables. But anyone could see that because of meeting Leo and Sharon, Isabel was in a good mood. Not far away, a young man was watching the scene with a face full of resentment. Especially the hug Isabel gave Leo just now, his eyes were about to spurt out fire. It was ke. kes friends lowered their voices at the side and whispered andughed, ke, what should you do, your goddess seems to be very close to that Leo. Yeah, theyve known each other for three years, Miss Holmes misses him! Looking at the gloating smiles on the faces of these friends, ke could not wait to give them each a punch. He had liked Isabel for a long time, but Isabel had never looked at him directly. He had nned to confess his love at hering-of-age, but with Leos stirring, it all fell through. ke came up with a solution. Hmph, the woman I cant have, no one else can! ke made a phone call under the guise of going to the bathroom. Chapter 687 A Blatant Confession Soon the call came through and the impatient voice of a young man came through. Hello? Say what you want, Im busy! ke heard, on the other side of the phone, in addition to the youths rapid breathing, the sound of a woman wailing. ke immediately understood what was going on, but there was no way he could hang up on this call. Then he hurriedly said, Mr. Patel, this is something I have to say! The woman you like, Isabel, shes going to be someone elses woman soon! Ah! No sooner had these words fallen than a scream came over the phone. There was no sound on the phone for a long time, but ke heard the sound of Mr. Patels low breathing. As if on the brink of fury. Which bastard is so bold as to steal my woman? Mr. Patel cursed under his breath. ke was delighted and then told the story of Isabel hugging Leo at the Coming-of-age. Mr. Patel was furious after hearing this. The Holmes family is not putting my Patel family in their eyes, they all said they would betroth Isabel to me, and now they go back on their word. ke found that it had risen directly to the feud between the families, he was frightened and said in a hurry, Mr. Patel, its not that serious, the Holmes n didnt disregard your family, but Isabel and that man were old acquaintances. And I believe you have heard of him. He is Leo Cohen, Lydias husband. He already owns Miss Henderson, still wants to take a swing at Isabel, hes the one who doesnt put you in his sights! Fearing that Mr. Patel would not believe him, ke continued. This time Mr. Patel waspletely furious: He doesnt want to live! Obviously, he had heard of the name Leo. The nine Valenham royal ns dont look like they are each doing their own thing, but in fact the other royal ns are the first to know when something happens. So it was no secret in royal circles that the Henderson family had a live-in son-inw. Mr. Patel,e over here! ke urged, Today is Isabels 18th Coming-of-age, and it speaks volumes that you were not invited to such an important day. ke said. This time Mr. Patel did not say anything and simply hung up the phone. Holding the phone, kes face curled up into a cold smile, his eyes filled with jealousy. Leo, you dare to offend me and I will let you die.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ke knew Mr. Patels nature. If anyone messed with him, he would not stop until he had crippled the other party. Even if his wife was Lydia, it was useless, Mr. Patel was not afraid of Lydia. Returning to his position, ke looked at Leo with cold eyes. In fact, he had been expecting things to go to the big time. It ismon for the nine royal families to join together in marriage. Just like thest time the Henderson family had privately promised Lydia to Angus in order to stop Leo froming to her door, both for their own purposes. Isabel and Mr. Patel are rted by marriage. Although Isabel has never admitted it, if it rises to the level of the family, it will be a good show. By now the birthday banquet had reached its midpoint and Isabel was sitting at Leos table. Theing-of-age was celebrated by Isabel who opened a bottle of champagne worth a lot of money and ended up choking on the first sip. Leo and Sharon both let out a good-naturedugh. It was at this point that a deafening roar of an engine suddenly came from the entrance to thepound. A sports car stopped at the door and a young man with thick eyebrows and a well-fitting tuxedo came striding in. Its Morgan Patel, the son of the Patel royal family. Whats he doing here? There was a lot of talk and the crowd noticed that something was not right. Today is Isabels Coming-of-age and the Patel family, the future inws, was not invited?! Isabels face instantly sank and was filled with disgust. Morgan, I didnt invite you to my Coming-of-age, right? Why are you so thick-skinned,ing uninvited? Isabels attitude was harsh, and it was evident to what extent she hated this Morgan. Morgan, however, did not care at all and smiled slightly, Isabel, I am your fianc, do I still need an invitation? Today is youring-of-age, how can I not be here on such an important day? With those words, he snapped his fingers. Behind him came up two waiter-like men who opened the trunk of the car straight away. At once, a bright red filled everyones eyes. Everyone had a look of shock on their faces. A trunk full of red roses! In particr, the car, which is also a supercar with a spacious interior, is covered with roses, the number of which has long exceeded nine hundred and ny-nine, making it extremely visually striking. Morgan arrived in front of Isabel, then pulled out a delicate jade box from his pocket. It was actually a heart-shaped diamond ring. A mour even erupted from the floor. It goes without saying what a heart-shaped diamond ring means when given at a Coming-of-age. With a smile on his face, Morgan stared at Isabels exquisite pretty face and smiled, Isabel, I know you are still young, but I can wait for you to grow up. This heart-shaped diamond ring, thetest from Bulgari, will serve as a token of our love, so please give me the opportunity to put it on you with my own hands. Morgans face was tender and the scene was even more silent. Its not a proposal, its a betrothal! More romantic, more solemn and formal! Some of the girls in the audience went crazy. Bulgaristest model, worth over ten million, a global limited edition! Whoever gives it to me, Ill have to die of happiness! Isabel, say yes to Mr. Patel! There were voices like this all around, and most of the people talking goading were girls. 10 million would be a drop in the bucket for some core members of the royal family, but for some families to spend 10 million on a diamond ring would be a waste! Leo and Sharon watched the scene and they did not give their blessing as they noticed that Isabels face had be very unpleasant. Keegan also sighed. In fact, Keegan is very satisfied with Morgan, not only does he have the right family background, but he also has such deep love for Isabel, but it is a pity that Isabel does not want him. After saying these words, Morgan waited for Isabel to respond, while giving Leo a smug nce. He decided to fight back in this way. However, there was no anger on Leos face, just like a passer-by. ke was also giving Morgan a round of apuse. Isabel took a deep breath, and then her face was filled with anger. Morgan, how many times do I have to tell you before you understand? Im not interested in you, not at all! I already have someone I like in my heart! At these words, the entire banquet hall fell silent. Everyone was dumbfounded. No one expected that in the face of Morgans profound confession, Isabel would not show any mercy at all and rejected it outright, adding that there was already someone she liked in her heart! In the crowd, ke looked surprised on the surface, but in his heart he was overjoyed. Things were going exactly as he had expected. Isabel rejected Morgan so that he would be furious and next, just bring the war to Leo. Morgan also did not expect Isabel to reject him so mercilessly, and his face, too, was directly frozen. The guests also realised that something big was going on. Aftering back to his senses, Morgan looked resigned and even annoyed. Why? Who do you really like? Tell me! Isabel had a cold face: You dont need to know who I like, in short I just dont like you, I dont even want to see this face of yours and disappear from my sight right now! Isabel - Dont call me Isabel, please call me by my full name, or Miss Holmes! Isabel was impatient to interrupt him. Everyone was stunned, including Leo and Sharon. Such a straightforward refusal, not even giving any mercy! Morgans face changed, pale to the extreme. Finally, he took a deep breath and suppressed the anger in his heart. Isabel, even if you reject me, but, the marriage between the two of us was decided a long time ago, your future destiny is to marry me! Morgan attempted to put pressure on the family. However, Isabel was not afraid at all and sneered, When my father gave me a marriage contract, it was only because he was afraid that no one would want me in the future, so he kept you as a backup, and you are really iming to be my husband? Besides, werent you against the marriage at first, just because I acted like a boy! Now that I changed, youvee up to me.? Morgans face was unpleasant. Indeed, at the beginning of their engagement Morgan was also against it, how could his future wife act like a man? But ever since Isabel became beautiful, Morgan changed his mind. Isabel sneered, As for the marriage contract, dont worry, now that Im an adult, Ill be backing out of it immediately. I was going to make a personal trip to your family in a few days, but since youre here, Ill tell you to your face that I dont ept this marriage contract! Unterally break it off! Isabels voice was loud, but the scene was silent. Morgans eyes were wide and full of disbelief. But then, the moment he reacted, his face changed. What a shame it is for the man when the woman withdraws from the marriage. Seeing that the situation was getting out of hand, Keegan hastened to save the situation. Since Mr. Patel is here,e and have a seat, the next part of is the dance. Keegan looked to Isabel and smiled, Isabel, you choose one of the male guests present to dance. At these words, the eyes of the crowd became eager. In particr, some outstanding and distinguished young people are looking forward to being seen by Isabel. However, Isabel walked straight up to Leo and revealed a smile, Leo, will you dance with me? Chapter 688 I Love Older Man Everyones heads were buzzing and chirping after Isabel said this. Including Leo and Lydia, they all stared nkly at Isabel. No one expected that Isabel would ask Leo to dance. The scene fell on the eyes of the crowd and was undoubtedly impactful. In particr, Keegan and Lorenzos eyes were wide and full of disbelief. Theing of age dance is significant and is something you can only do with someone who means a lot to you. Such a person can be a rtive or a lover. But Isabel was only eighteen, so where could she get a lover? That is why both Keegan and Lorenzo felt that Isabel would choose her father or brother. Especially Lorenzo, he was all ready to do this dance with Isabel, but it turned out that Isabel didnt even consider him, instead she walked straight to Leo and extended an invitation. At this moment, Lorenzos teeth cked together and his expression was extremely cloudy. Isabel doesnt like that Leo, does she? Keegan looked worried, if Leo was single, the age difference would be bigger, as long as Isabel liked her, but Leo was a married man. And Lydia was there. Lydia also came back to her senses at this time and took a deep breath, her face unnatural, but did not say anything, just ate quietly. One person on the scene was so angry that he almost fainted, and that was Morgan. His face went pale, as if he had been pped hard by someone. Many of the guests eyes on the scene also paid attention to Morgan. Morgan came uninvited, and Isabel had already given enough humiliation. First it was a straightforward rejection in the face of Morgans confession, then Isabels direct deration of withdrawal the engagement. These two incidents alone were enough to bring disgrace to Morgan. They didnt expect that for the dance now, Isabel would actually want to dance with Leo, this is like treating him like he doesnt exist! Morgan was so angry that he couldnt hold back any longer, striding over to Isabel and Leo, suppressing his anger and saying to Isabel, Isabel, you can dislike me, but, you dont have to find a random person to use as a shield. After saying that, Morgan pointed at Leo and said, Do you know who he is? He is the son-inw of the Henderson family, and his wife, Miss Henderson, is also present, are you going to dance with him in front of his wife? In response, Isabel sneered, Morgan, youre too presumptuous to think that no one is worthy of me other than you. Besides, its one dance, what does that tell? Only someone with nasty things on his mind would think I have an affair with Leo! Isabel grunted, then came to Lydia, her expression embarrassed, then begged, Lydia, for the sake of today being my birthday, just lend me Leo for a little while, just a little while, please. Isabel held Lydias arm and shook it. Not to mention Lydia froze, even Leo and Sharon were stumped for a moment. The tomboy of the day has now even learnt to pout! Leo smiled bitterly, Isabel, its not that I dont agree, you have to go through my wifes consent before you can do that, otherwise I wouldnt dare! This sounded fine, but when it fell on Morgans ears, he hummed disdainfully, So afraid of your wife, no wonder you are only destined to be a live-in son-inw, how can a soft-head like you, who has no manly spirit at all, be worthy of Isabel? Leos expression was cold as he faintly swept a nce at Morgan, but did not speak. Perhaps she could see the pleading look in Isabels eyes, Lydias heart softened. Im a bit tired and dont feel like dancing, so go and dance with our birthday girl. Lydia said to Leo.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Isabels eyes lit up with joy, then in front of everyone, she took the initiative to step forward and hold Leos arm. At this moment, a sharp cry of surprise came from everyone in the audience, and their eyes turned wide. Even though Isabel is only the youngest daughter of the Holmes n, she is the most loved by the old Commander of Wyverns. Whoever became the lover of Isabel would be rewarded by the old Commander of Wyverns, and would the family fortune of the huge Holmes n be any less? This is also why Morgan did not refuse the marriage contract even when he knew that Isabel was a tomboy in the first ce. Morgan, Leo is the one who deserves to be my dance partner, he is more mature than you, more secure than you, I like this kind of man, you can neverpare! Holding Leos arm, Isabel said proudly to Morgan with a high and proud voice. The corner of Leos eyes twitched fiercely. Morgan was already mad at this point, his face gloomy. ke was hiding behind the crowd, but his heart was bursting with joy. Although he was unable to get Isabel, he also managed to provoke the most fundamental hatred between Morgan and Leo. The two were considered to have made a grudge. Taking a deep breath, Morgan looked at Leo with a chilly face and questioned, A live-in son-inw should have the awareness of a live-in son-inw, already upying a Miss Henderson, and still wanting to have thoughts about Isabel, arent you afraid that one day you will get into trouble? If the other party was really a rich and powerful young man, then Morgan could only resign to it, but the other party was just a son-inw with no status, so how could Morgan bear it? When was he even worse than a punk? Leos eyes, too, were slightly narrowed as he stared at Morgan: Is that a threat? Morgan smiled without temperature, If you think it is, then it is. Isabel, however, was furious and shielded Leo with one hand, What do you want to do? Take revenge on Leo? I advise you to give up this idea, your entire Patel nbined is no match for Leo! When ites to this, Isabel is very confident. She was aware that Leo was an instructor of the Wyverns, how could such a person be afraid of a mere fop youngster? Morganughed, Hes just a backwards clerk, should I be afraid of him? In the crowd, Keegan and Lorenzo were the ones whose faces were clouded with uncertainty. After meeting Leo, they had the same idea. But then something happened and they too became unsure of themselves. Is Leo really just a son-inw of the Henderson family? If so, why did Arie, Angus and Solomon, all great figures of the royal family, treat Leo with such deference? Among those present, only Edwin knew the most about the situation, but he didnt dare to say anything! Chapter 689 Old Commander of Wyverns Comes All the guests present still remembered the scene, and as Leo was about to be driven out by Lorenzo, the Newman family, the Spencer family and the Bell family arrived. Although Angus, Arie and the other royal cores did not explicitly say so, anyone with a discerning eye could see that they all had Leo at their core. Together with the fact that his wife was Lydia, one man was sided with the four great royal families. Such a man is really just an ordinary live-in son-inw. Are all these princes here for Lydia? Not really. Lydias influence may be strong enough, but she has been drifting around for years and her power in Valenham is not solid. In other words, people fear Lydia, not of her, but of Lydias parents. No one in the room was stupid enough to think about this connection. At once, the way they looked at Leo changed, no longer having the same disdain and contempt they had before. Morgan cameter and had no idea of the image of Arie and Angus greeting to Leo. Be sensible and give up your qualification for this dance, only I am worthy of Isabel. Morgan looked at Leo with disdain. Seeing Leos eyes coldened, Morgans disdain was even heavier and he actually wasnt afraid: Dont be unconvinced, the only thing you can brag about is marrying Lydia, and dont even think about going after Miss Henderson, Im not afraid. After a pause, Morgan continued, The marriage contract between Isabel and I was set by the families, no backtracking is allowed, if you interfere with it, you are dragging the Henderson family down. Will Karl really help you? Hahahahaha With that, Morgan evenughed out loud. However, Lydia only looked on indifferently. This was only in the eyes of outsiders, now, Lydia knew Leos identity, affiliated with the members of the Wyverns. The whole Henderson n had to live on the Wyverns! Leo swept him an expressionless nce and did not speak. Seeing this, Morgan couldnt help but be furious: Kid, Im talking to you, how dare you ignore me? Morgan, have you said enough! With a chilling look on her face, Isabel could not bear it any longer and said angrily, Today is mying-of-age, if you dare to make trouble again, do you believe I will ask someone to kick you out? Morgans face changed slightly at once and his tone loosened up considerably. Isabel, dont be angry, I am doing this for you, besides, can he do ballroom dancing? Dont disgrace yourself! Morgan has found another way to bash Leo. In his opinion, how could a live-in son-inw of humble status ever learn the ballroom dance that only princes and nobles could do? Isabel will only embarrass herself by finding someone who cant dance! Isabels pretty face was icy cold: None of your business! Although she said this, Isabel actually had some uncertainty in her heart, so she couldnt help but lower her voice and ask Leo. Leo, do you know how to dance? Its okay if you dont know, Ill teach you, just follow my footsteps Leo smiled faintly and said, Dont worry, just dance at your own pace, I can keep up. Can you? Hearing Leos words, Morgan could not help but sneer out again. He knew that if Isabel had to find Leo to dance, he could not stop her. Now, all he can do is wait to see what Leo will do to screw up Isabelsing-of-age dance! Im telling you, this dance is very difficult, it took Isabel a long time to learn it, you want to learn it even if youve never been exposed to anything? Dont be ashamed of Isabel if you dont get it right! Morgan scoffed. When this statement was made, everyone at the scene looked at Leo with a suspicious look. Lydia was wary, she had never heard of Leo doing any ballroom dancing. In fact, Leo had danced once at a dinner party held by Peter back in the day. Only Lydia was not there at that meeting and Irene was there instead, so that one dance was with Irene. At that time the two of them were the only bright spots in the room, dancing to the end, causing the other men and women dancing to stop and watch the two of them. Lorenzo also wanted to see Leo make a fool of himself and quickly made a gesture. The music in the scene began to soften and the lights suddenly dimmed to just one beam of light shining on Isabel and Leos bodies. The two of them are now the only focus. Isabel grabbed Leos palm and was about to make a sound and have Leo wrap his arms around her waist but a hand naturally wrapped around her waist. Isabels body tightened, and then her face was full of surprise as she looked at Leo incredulously. He seems to be able to dance. Soon the music was up and Leo was actually the first to take a step. ording to the rules of ballroom dancing, a male and female partner, whoever takes the first step, the other has to follow his rhythm. It was as if Leo had the wind at his feet, each stridending at just the right point to catch the rhythm of the music. And the movements were gentle, like a gentle breeze, and Isabel danced veryfortably, without any embarrassing incidents like stepping off the womans shoes. Quiet. There was dead silence. Everyone looked at Leo with dumbfounded eyes, unable to utter a single word. Lorenzo and Morgan even looked dumbfounded, because what Leo was dancing was actually a ballroom dance that was as standard as can be. Only orthodoxly trained royalty in the West can dance this dance. Some of the young lords anddies within the royal family of Valenham are also mostly just learning the ropes. Rarely do they dance to a standard. Even Lydia was dumbfounded, this dancing was more standard than even her. Morgan and Lorenzo looked at them with their eyes wide open. Its unbelievable! Isabel herself was simrly dazed. She didnt think that Leo could dance so well in social dancing. When the song was finished, Isabels whole body was hanging on Leo. Lydia was also incredulous, and only Sharon looked as normal. This is too normal. When he saw Leo and Isabel stopped, Morgans teeth gritted together and his face turned ck. Not only did Leo not make a fool of himself, but he was allowed to put on a good show. Now Isabel likes Leo even more. You The furious Morgan was full of irritation and did not care that this was the scene of Isabels Coming-of-age, and was about to smash his fist into Leo. Leos eyes were cold, as long as Morgan dared to smash him, he could not guarantee if Morgan was still alive. The wind of his fist could be heard, and it was clear that Morgan had also practised. Most of the young lords of the Valenham royal family would go on to practice some martial arts for self-defence, and Morgan was no exception, being no more than thirty years old and already a ck-dan in Taekwondo. Morgan, stop it! However, there was a shout of surprise from behind. ke put his arms around Morgan to stop him from striking at Leo. Morgan was full of annoyance and anger, Get lost, believe it or not, I will beat you up together! ke said loudly, Mr. Patel, calm down, this is Isabelsing-of-age, dont do that! If you do it, youll be thrown out as a troublemaker! As if to confirm this statement, outside the Holmes familyspound, many guards with loaded guns suddenly poured in, staring at him with a cold face. Morgan also came back to his senses with a pang of fear; fortunately, ke stopped him. Otherwise hes really going to be thrown out. ke was stopping him for his own sake. It was he who stirred up trouble and prompted Morgan to strike out against Leo. Once a big deal is made, he is sure to be exposed, and everything is nned.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Leo looked at them coldly, ke had saved Morgans life instead. Isabel was also full of anger, Morgan, you better not make a move here, or I dont mind losing ayer of your skin! Isabels beautiful eyes contained anger, although she was not a tomboy anymore, but at least she was a student brought up by Leo, and was very hot-tempered, refusing to take a little loss. The old master ising out! Suddenly, an excited cry of surprise came from the floor. A look of inexplicable excitement followed on the faces of everyone at the entire banquet. Some even had wild eyes! Isabel was not angry at this point and pulled Leo to sit down in his seat. Leo, Sharon, my grandfather ising out! Excitement was written all over Isabels face. Leo and Sharon also looked at each other without speaking, but with an inexplicable smile on their faces. The old family head of the Holmes n is, naturally, the old Commander of Wyvernsthey were to meet. Lydias expression was also tinged with respect at the moment. The next old man toe forward is to be respected by all of Pompeii! Hmph, you are lucky that old Commander of Wyverns ising out to celebrate Isabels birthday and you escape the trouble. Morgan sneered at this point and came to kes table to sit down. So did Lorenzo, Keegan and Edwin, and all those present took their ces. The old Commander of Wyverns has a high reputation even after his retirement. In the presence of the old Commander of Wyverns, Leo must also behave himself. Under the watchful eyes of thousands of people, the wooden door in the backyard of the vi slowly opened and out stepped a gray-haired old man, eight feet tall and on crutches, walking slowly out. There are not many wrinkles on his face; on the contrary, his sword brows and starry eyes are stern. There is a stab wound across the entire left eye in the corner of the eye. But this did not make him look ugly; on the contrary, there was an extra point of grandeur. What was even more shocking was that the old mans left leg was gone. In his hand was a thick wooden crutch, and as he walked, it buckled to the ground, making a muffled thumping sound that resounded in everyones heart as if the drums of war were beating. The crowd was shocked, was this the old Commander of Wyvernswho had been famous fifty years ago, killing the eighteen overseas countries alone? The old Commander of Wyverns wasst seen in the public eye five years ago when he announced his abdication and handed over the Commander of Wyverns throne to the new generation of heirs. That is, the new Commander of Wyverns now praised by all! Chapter 690 Inept Advise After the Old Commander of Wyverns appeared, everyone at the banquet stood up and waited with baited breath. There was a look of excitement in everyones eyes, wanting to look up to the Commander of Wyvernswho was the protector of the country fifty years ago. All people are in awe of their heroes. Even if the hero iste in life, the same is true. Greetings, Old Commander of Wyverns! All shouted in unison, with a look of respect and longing on their faces. Dad! Grandpa! The second and third generations, including Edwin, Keegan, Isabel and Lorenzo, also took the initiative toe forward and greet each other. With the support of Isabel, the old Commander of Wyverns slowly walked over with his crutches. He seemed amiable and not at all imposing. When people grow old, they be amiable, even if they used to be majestic. The Old Commander of Wyvernss name was Sidney Holmes. Isabel intimately took the old Commander of Wyvernss arm and smiled sweetly, Grandpa, today is my birthday, do you want to say a few words? Keegan alsoughed, Yes, Dad, just say a few words, everyone wants to hear you speak. The old Commander of Wyverns looked to dote on Isabel, and his pale face was beaming with smiles. OK, then Ill say a few words - The old Commander of Wyverns came to the centre of the banquet and said with a smile, My granddaughter is rather naughty, and today is her eighteenthing-of-age, and I have an announcement to make here as well. At this point, he paused, his eyes sweeping round all the members of the Holmes n with a smile. Ive been saying that men can make achievement, but theres one thing Id like to see more in my mind - women can too!N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Sidney smiled and gave Isabel a look, I always hope that Isabel can be a person who can take charge of her own life in the future, and this will require everyone here to give her a good boost in the future. As soon as the words left the lips, the guests on stage apuded. Isabel smiled broadly and thanked, Thank you, Grandpa. All had smiles on their faces, except for one, who had a very stiff smile on his face. He is Lorenzo. What did the old Commander of Wyverns mean by that statement? There is no doubt that anyone can hear that this is the establishment of the next head of the family. The old Commander of Wyverns is old, but as there is no suitable person in the second generation to act as head of the family, he can only pin his hopes on the third generation. As the most outstanding youth of the Holmes n, Lorenzo was in his prime and at the same time the youngestmander-in-chief of the Valenham action zone, with all his youth and resume, why shouldnt he be the head of the family? Although Lorenzos face did not show it, his cheeks were twitching slightly, and it was evident that he was sulking to the extreme. If it was someone better than himself, Lorenzo would not say anything, but Isabel was his sister! His favourite sister was actually going to rece him and be the future head of the family, which was something Lorenzo could not ept. Naturally, the old Commander of Wyverns also saw Leo and Sharon below, and immediately the smile on his face grew even bigger. The phrase give her a good boost was addressed to both of them. Those present didnt know that thought the old Commander of Wyverns was asking them for a favour. At once, each one of them was as assured and agreed. Old Commander of Wyverns, dont worry, we will definitely assist Miss Holmes. In the future, if you need us, we can do anything for Miss Holmes! Hahahaha The crowd was in a happy mood and not a word was mentioned about the unpleasant events that had taken ce at the birthday party. At kes table, Morgan still had a grim look on his face, clearly angry about what had happened earlier. Isabel withdrew from the engagement to his face, leaving him with disgrace. At this time, ke came over and said with a smile on his face, Mr. Patel, dont be angry, its just that Isabel likes someone else, isnt it? We are in a circle, do we need to be sincere? Just get your hands on her. Morgan sighed, Youre right, but she is Isabel, it is not easy. ke narrowed his eyes and smiled, Mr. Patel, you are short-sighted and dont know how to be flexible. What did you say? Morgan, who was already angry, was furious when he heard ke mock him in such a way, and had a tendency to take out his anger on ke. ke hurriedly stated his opinion, Mr. Patel, if you want to get Isabel, you are only relying on this marriage contract, as long as you have the marriage contract in hand, no matter what you do, you are right. Morgan froze for a moment, then came to be interested, Go on. ke licked his lips and lowered his voice, Isnt this the opportunity right now? The old Commander of Wyverns hase out, next is the gift-giving session. Its obviously for Isabel, but in reality, its to please the old Commander of Wyverns. As soon as the old Commander of Wyverns is pleased, wont you be a prospective granddaughter-inw? When ke finished this series of words, Morgan immediately pped his thigh, Right, why didnt I think of that? It would be enough to please the old Commander of Wyverns! But then Morgan got worried, But I bought all the things that young girls like, what does the old Commander of Wyverns like? ke smiled, Thats easier, the old Commander of Wyverns must like something with a moral, chess, calligraphy and painting, antique jade are good. It just so happens that I have a jade pendant from the West on hand, so Ill give it to you, Mr. Patel. With that, ke pulled out a string of blood-red jade pendants from his pocket, which looked very demonic. Morgan loved it and couldnt stop smiling, ke, howe I didnt know you had so many ideas before? Dont worry, as long as it works out this time, you will be my good buddy, and when I get Isabel in hand, I can share her with you. ke smiled and his heart rejoiced. Thank you, Mr. Patel! Just as the two of them were talking, the old Commander of Wyverns wasughing and ready to leave, I wont follow your young peoples party. Wait! Almost at the same time, Morgan bellowed, his voice overshadowing the whole room. At once, everyone looked at him with a look of astonishment, not understanding what he wanted to do by calling out to the old Commander of Wyverns. The old Commander of Wyverns also looked at him in confusion. Isabel was filled with annoyance, Morgan, what do you want again? Morgan stood up without panic and said with a smile, Its good for your health toe out for a walk more often, since youre out, stay until after Isabels Coming-of-age. At least, wait to see our gift to Isabel. Morgan was all smiles, but what he said caused the guests present to pale slightly. The importance of the gift-giving aspect was captured by all present. As long as the gift is unique and appreciated by the old Commander of Wyverns, he can get his hands on Isabel. Chapter 691 Birthday Present At these words, Isabels face changed slightly, her pretty face slightly chilled, You came to my birthday party to congratte me, why are you insisting on giving gifts? Isabel never expected to receive any gifts. As the youngest daughter of the Holmes n, she grew up well-clothed and well-fed, she received many gifts. Even some expensive gifts, cosmetics and designer bags, etc. was nothing to her. Coupled with the fact that the Holmes n style has always been hard-headed and gifts were too sensitive, they never had always discouraged gift-giving. But it is already a tradition to give gifts on every holiday. Everyone is here to congratte you, and thats true, its just that a gift is one of the most direct ways to show feelings. Another agreement came from the party. It was ke, who also stood up with a smile and looked at everyone and said, Im sure everyone here has prepared a gift for Isabel, right? The guests nodded their heads. Yeah, how can youe to a party and not prepare a gift? Isabel, I bought you a present a long time ago. Along with these words, Leo and Sharons eyes narrowed slightly and they looked at that ke a few more times. He hadnt spoken for a long time, and Leo thought he had be sensitive, but he opened his mouth at this moment.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Isabel didnt say anything, everyone was being kind and she couldnt refuse. But she still didnt want to ept the gift and could only look back at the old Commander of Wyverns. The old Commander of Wyverns was also hesitating, his brow furrowed. ke hurriedly echoed, Dont worry, this is not a bribe, it is just a token of birthday wishes. Mr. Bell is right, take it. Thats just a gift. The other guests nodded in agreement. Perhaps it was the crowd that made it difficult for the old Commander of Wyverns to disagree. All right then. At these words, all the guests present became excited. The old Commander of Wyverns at least epted the gifts. Each of the families took out their long-prepared gifts and lined them up one by one to give them away. Watching this scene, ke and Morgan both couldnt help but look at Leo with a smug look on their faces. They had prepared gifts in advance, but Leo did not. When the timees, they will be embarrassed when others were giving their gifts. Lydia was afraid that Leo would be embarrassed and couldnt help but say, Do you want me to Leo waved his hand and said with a straight face, No need, I will get the gift ready. Lydia still wanted to say something, but looking at Leos look of confidence, she simply did not say anything more. When it was Morgans turn, he cleared his throat before pulling out the Western jade stone given to him by ke and handing it over. Old Commander of Wyverns, this is a jade I bought from the West at great expense, it is said to bring good luck to the wearer, now I give it to Isabel. After saying this, he offered the Western jade with both hands. Isabel froze for a moment. The guests before gave either bags or jewellery, nothing new at all. On the contrary, this piece of blood-coloured jade given by Morgan is very original. Looking at the expression on Isabels face, a glimmer of hope rose in Morgans heart. He knew that the gift had endeared itself to Isabel. He continued, Isabel, I am true to you, and I hope this jade stone will be a testimony between us. Grandpa Sidney is here to witness it. Morgan said sincerely. The old Commander of Wyverns did not speak, but said to Isabel, Show it to me. Isabel respectfully handed the jade to the old Commander of Wyverns. The old Commander of Wyverns put on his sses and studied it for a long time, then sighed. It is indeed a jade from the West, Isabel, take it. Yes, Grandpa. Even the old Commander of Wyverns had said so, Isabel could only take it. Squeezing it in her hand, Isabel had a slightly strange expression on her face and gave Morgan a somewhat depressed look. It felt as if she had epted a gift from Morgan. Morgan was overjoyed in his heart and gave ke a fierce pat, It really worked, from now on, you are my bro. ke was excited in his heart and couldnt help but say, Mr. Patel, next its time to watch their jokes! Morgan looked back at Leo, Yes, lets see what gift he givester. Soon, everyone in the banquet hall had finished giving their gifts, and the gifts aside had piled up into a mountain. At this moment, Morgan came in front of Leo and looked at him with a smile on his face, Leo, right? Others have sent gifts, why dont you give your gift? This was said deliberately loudly by Morgan, which immediately attracted everyones attention. At this point everyone looked at Leo with a very strange look, as if he was a monster. Yeah, we all gave gifts, but you didnt. Did youe bringing nothing? ke chimed in. Isabel stood up for Leo, It is enough for me that Leo and Sharon are present here. That is not truth. ke spoke nonchntly with a smile on his face, Today is your birthday, but they did not give you anything as gift, that is disrespectful to you. In a small way, thats not taking you to heart, but in a bigger way, its not taking the Holmes family to heart! The two insisted that Leo came with nothing. After saying that, ke looked at Leo again, Even the youngdies and young masters of the Spencer n and Newman n are you friends, it shouldnt be too difficult for you to bring a gift, right? Morgan also said to Leo, I know you got nothing, but it doesnt matter, Ill give you half an hour! After saying that, a cold smile spread across the corners of his mouth, he wanted to see what kind of birthday present Leo coulde up with. Isabel wanted to say something else, but the old Commander of Wyverns waved his hand and looked at Leo with a smiling gaze. In public, the old Commander of Wyverns could not directly say that he knew Leo, so he said, Morgan gave my granddaughter a Western jade stone, what do you give my granddaughter? The faces of all the people paled as they listened. Morgan and ke were stunned, and then they were also filled with joy. Usually when elders encounter this kind of situation, they will say that they dont need a gift, but the old Commander of Wyverns is actually taking the initiative to ask Leo for a gift. This is an opportunity for the old Commander of Wyverns to give you a chance. Sharon said calmly by Leos side. Leo nodded, of course he could see that. Its just that its an opportunity and a test. A test of the old Commander of Wyverns given to him. After all, the two hadnt seen each other for five years, and the test was not only his ability to read peoples minds, but also his heart. After some weighing, Leo revealed a smile, Lydia and I came in a hurry and didnt prepare any gifts on the way, so Ill give Isabel a calligraphy painting. Leos faint voice echoed through the banquet hall, causing the entire scene to fall silent. Everyone looked at Leo with shock. People send substantial things, but he was to send a painting? Hahahahaha Morgan and ke were the first to react, bursting intoughter. Morgan, in particr, wasughing so hard that tears wereing out of his eyes. I think youre really being funny. A calligraphy painting? Whats the use of it? To wish Isabel to study well in the future? Or is it that you word is valuable? Leo was not angry, his face still wore a light smile: You are really right, no matter how old you are, life is long and you need to seek knowledge in order to perfect yourself. The old Commander of Wyverns must have been studying even after his retirement, right? Leo looked at the old Commander of Wyverns and asked with a smile. Morgan was stunned, and then looked at the old Commander of Wyverns with a face full of surprise. The old Commander of Wyverns nodded: Yes, my retirement days are too boring, so ying chess and writing every day is interesting. When this statement was made, Morgan, ke and the others dumbfounded. Leo smiled and continued, Also my handwriting is not valuable, but it should be liked by someone who truly understands and loves words. The guests all had mockery on their faces before looking at a middle-aged man sitting in the back row. It is none other than the literary great Percy Mills. In a green shirt, he was handsome, but his face did not have any look of contempt, instead, he looked at Leo with some surprise. He didnt think that in such a fickle society nowadays, there would be people giving gifts with painting? Bro, writing is not as simple as you think, its not enough to write, you have to think. Percy kindly reminded, Think what kind of couplet you should write to fit the situation. Leo smiled and did not say anything, Give me the pen and ink. Soon, a pen, ink, paper and ink stone were presented, and Leo chose a thick brush, then ced it on the brush and ink to weigh the pen and ink, and then took a deep breath Morganughed coldly in his heart, he simply did not believe that Leo could write a decent word painting. In fact, a good handwriting and a good painting are said to be very talented, but nowadays there are too few people who can write and paint well, and if you are not careful, you will make a mistake. Even Lydia looked at Leo curiously, not expecting him to know how to write and paint. Leo slowly exhaled a breath, then waved his brush and began to write. Chapter 692 A Three-year-old Child The entire banquet venue was silent as everyone stared in disbelief at Leo, who was at the centre of it all. Leo stood upright at the inkstand, adjusting his state to the best state before he began to put down his brush. The people on the sidelines were surprised to find that Leos posture in painting the characters was actually particrly standard, and that he couldnt do it without practising for a few years. The literary magnate Percy was also astonished, and when he came back to his senses, he looked at Leo with a look full of expectation. He has be obsessed with calligraphy and painting to the point of being a collector, and when he finds a good character or painting, he cant help but want to buy it for his collection. Lydia also had shock in her eyes. Her mother, Aurora, had told her that reading could nourish the essence of the spirit and painting could cultivate the righteousness of the spirit. Lydia she studied well and perfected herself. She loves calligraphy and painting and flower arranging, but not to the extent that she is a great master of the art! But from Leo at this moment, Lydia actually felt a strong righteousness. Morgan looked directly dumbfounded and could not help but exim. Impossible, how can he write? Good paintings and calligraphy are even more sought-after by some celebrities. They cant read it, but collecting such paintings and calligraphy gives them a lot of prestige. Dont worry, he only has a standard posture, he hasnt even put down his pen yet, what if the writinges out crooked and twisted?! kes face was unpleasant, but he still soothed himself. In short, all present were in various states of mind as they waited for Leo to put pen to paper. However, after waiting for a long time, Leo did not put pen to paper, holding the pose for a long time. Gradually, everyone became impatient, and Morgan and ke even had a mocking look on their faces. Do you know how to write with a brush or not? What about holding this pose all the time? Hmph, I think hes just scared! ke said, The great literary figure Percy is here, how dare he fool around? Isnt that right, Percy? Seeing Leos hesitation in putting down his brush, ke could basically conclude that Leo could not write with a brush.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. How dare you show it off, shame on you! The crowd was getting impatient too, in their eyes Leo was a clown who moured for attention! I dont think so. At that moment, a different voice came. The crowd turned around to see that it was actually the literary great Percy! Percy is a teacher, but his status is remarkable, he is the current teacher of Isabel. The Holmes family values this and hopes that Isabel will be a top man of the country in the future. She is not necessary to join the army, as long as she is useful to the country and that is enough. Plus this is exactly his area of expertise, so Percy is very vocal. Morgan and kes faces looked pale, Percy, what does this mean? Percy looked at Leo with admiration in his eyes. As I said before, writing is not as easy as you think. Rather, it is difficult to express the meaning of the words you want to write in your mind, and it is not only necessary to adjust your essence to the best state, but also to think about what you want to write in your mind and how to express this situation. This man is in great shape right now, and it would only disappoint me if he just wrote down a few words! From now on, everyone should keep quiet and not affect him! As soon as Percys words left his mouth, the old Commander of Wyverns waved his hand and ordered, Just as Percy said, no one is allowed to make a sound next! So, for the next while, the whole venue was silent, everyone shut up and just watched in awe. Since the beginning, Leo has kept his eyes closed. After about ten minutes, Leo opened his eyes, and his eyes were clear. This time, he really put pen to paper. The movements were so light that the crowd was so dazzled that they didnt see much of how Leo dropped his brush. Not only that, but the crowd had a strange feeling. It is clear that Leos strokes are fast, but they give the impression of being heavy and very forceful. Lydias eyes lit up, from Leo, she seemed to have found another advantage. In the past, she was with Leo simply because Emilia and did not want her daughter to be without a father. However, as she lives on with Leo, she gradually discovers shes of brilliance in him, and these give her a sufficient sense of security. The current Leo is the perfect husband in Lydias mind. The brush and ink were waved and a little ck ink sshed out, dripping down on top of Leos white shirt like a ck grain in the Sharon. Soon the word painting waspleted. As soon as Leo picked up the couplets on the table, a section of couplets was presented to everyones eyes. At once, the already quiet scene became silent. Everyone looked dumbfounded, their eyes staring deathly at the word painting written by Leo. Leo put on a confident look on his face, allowing others to admire him. Morgan looked at it for a long time, then suddenlyughed out loud, Whats this writing? So scribbled, do you really know how to write? ke also smiled, I am not talented, I was born in a medical family and I know little about literature, so with all due respect, even a three-year-old can write better than him! The guests also shook their heads; Leos writing was so scribbled that it was impossible to tell what kind of writing it was. Isabel also looked bewildered, her eyes wide open, having looked again carefully, but she still couldnt read what it said. Morgan smilingly came in front of Leo and said, This painting of yours is worthless, giving it to Isabel is simply a disgrace to Isabel. Someone, tear up this piece of writing! The next moment, Morgan shouted his order. However, the sound of a chair falling over was heard from the silent scene. The crowd looked back, only to see that the great literary figure had actually sat down on his buttocks, his eyes, staring dead on the painting in Leos hand. The next moment, he got up and excitedly came to Leo and said, How much will it cost? Chapter 693 The Living Sentenced to Death At this moment, Percy clutched Leos wrist with an excited expression, just as if he had won tens of millions of dors in a lottery ticket. What? When Morgan and ke heard this, they both subconsciously flinched for a moment, then stared at Percy with wide eyes, full of incredulity. They suspected that their ears had heard wrong. Percy, what are you buying his writing for? Its just graffiti, even a three-year-old can write better than him! Morgan also said, Words are like his person, if his writing is so bad, his character must not be good either, Isabel, dont be deceived by him. Isabel had a cold face and a cold expression; she had long been familiar with what kind of person Leo was. But the writing was indeed too scribbled. However, Isabel still intended to defend Leo. Hmph, what do you know? An artists eye is not the same as you mere mortals! I do think the painting is quite good. She grunted coldly and said. This was just a casual remark by Isabel, but Percy immediately asked excitedly, Isabel, do you also see the special features of this painting? What? Isabels face was full of bewilderment, and she didnt know what to say for a while. Everyone followed suit and was dumbfounded; they all thought Leos writing was scribbled, but how was it that in Percys eyes it was an unparalleled masterpiece? Percys face was agitated at the moment, his gaze fixed dead on the painting in Leos hand. How much can you sell it to me? Having lived to this age, Percy is not at all short of money; he just likes to collect those calligraphy and paintings so that he cane and enjoy them in his spare time. Leo smiled calmly, Percy, you should not ask me, but Isabel, because I gave this painting to Isabel, and it should be up to her to decide exactly what to do with it. Percy looked at Isabel again, Isabel, this is a rare good painting, so why dont you take it? Isabel was still frozen on the spot. ke and Morgans faces paled and they couldnt help but say, Percy, if you say his writing is good, then someone has to recognise what hes written, right? The old Commander of Wyverns also looked at Leo with a smile, Come on, tell us what kind of words you have written. Leo nodded and said aloud what he had said Good! The old Commander of Wyverns recited a few words and thenughed happily. The scene was silent, not a sound was heard. The crowd was dumbfounded! Even Lydia was frozen in awe at the scene. These words were not even recognisable to her. ke looked dumbfounded for a long time, then suddenly said angrily, Old Commander of Wyverns, dont listen to his nonsense, these two couplets must be his impromptu ideas! The writing is so scribbled, I think hes doing it on purpose. We cant read whats written, the content is whatever he says. ke and Morgan chimed in, one after the other, not believing that Leo had written the same couplet as he had said. Hmph, what do you guys know? However, Percy, the great writer, suddenly gave a cold hum and said, He is writing in cursive script, the more cursive it is, the more powerful it is, do you understand? However, when he looked at the painting again, he was even more filled with joy, and then waited for Isabel to offer a price. Isabel saw that it was a genuine painting and was not going to sell it at that moment. Or rather, as long as it is a gift from Leo, she will definitely not sell it. She shook her head, Percy, Im not selling this painting. When Percy heard this, his face twitched and he smiled ingratiatingly, Dont, Isabel, do you think its okay if I offer 10 million for this painting? At this price, the people around couldnt help but suck in a breath of cold air. It is less likely that a wealthy person would have used it to collect handwriting than some antique masterpieces. 10 million is already a sky-high price. Isabel still shook her head, No, its not for sale! Percy was anxious, his favourite thing was to collect authentic paintings, and this was a painting that had to be collected in any case. Gritting his teeth, Percy said, Twenty million! Once they heard the price, Morgan and ke were about to faint. 20 million was not much for the Valenham royal family, but it was not little either. Especially for someone like ke who is not a core member of the royal family, ten or twenty million is already a huge sum of money. Are they crazy to buy a painting that you cant even read? The bottom line is that Isabel refused to sell it. She clung to Leos calligraphy and painting, refusing to let go of it. At this point Leo smiled, Percy, it is just a painting and calligraphy, Ill send you er. Percy was so excited at his words that he almost knelt down to Leo. Really? Thats great! Heres my name card! Percy handed out a business card. Leo epted with a smile. The two men talked andughed, a scene that shocked everyone. Morgan and ke, in particr, were directly dumbfounded. They had joined hands to make this y in order to embarrass Leo, but to their surprise, Leo got the chance to show it off. Morgan and ke were so remorseful. The old Commander of Wyvernsughed out loud, It seems Isabel likes it a lot! Hearing these words of the old Commander of Wyverns, all the gift-givers looked ashen. The old Commander of Wyverns also likes this gift very much. Leo, Sharon, Lydia,e over here.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. The old Commander of Wyverns suddenly looked at the three and said. Under the envious gazes of countless people, Leo, Sharon and Lydia got up and walked towards the backyard. The crowd could only watch with bemused eyes, as it seemed to them that Leo had been personally received by the old Commander of Wyverns because of the gift of this painting. And how did they know that Leo and Sharon, who were themselves here to see the Old Commander of Wyverns. ke and Morgan looked on with shadowy faces, especially Morgan. Mr. Patel, there is still a chance ke was about to say something bracing but, to his surprise, he was pped hard across the face. Morgan was full of annoyance, Its all because of you, what a bullshit idea, now he has showed off! Having been beaten, kes face was unpleasant, but he didnt dare to say anything. He wondered why so many high-status people were surrounding him when he hade by taxi. Could he be, really, some big, low-profile person? While Morgan and ke were still chagrined, Leo and Sharon Lydia had already arrived at the backyard. The backyard is not as gilded as the front, but on the contrary very frugal. Who could have imagined that the residence of the old Commander of Wyverns was just a simple and straightforward wooden house like this? Before the chalet, there is a field in which a number of vegetables are grown and some chickens and ducks are kept for domestic use. A leisurely and idyllic life. The old Commander of Wyverns smiled, How about it, you didnt expect it, did you? Im actually living such a life after I retire. Leo and Sharon returned to their senses and gentlyughed, I do think that such a life suits you, Old Commander of Wyverns. Yeah, its hard to lose yourself when youve killed too much. The old Commander of Wyverns looked at the clouds in the sky and sighed quietly, Grow some vegetables and raise some livestock to calm the killing and resentment in my heart. Saying that, the old Commander of Wyverns nced at Leo: Arent you also discharged from the army to do what you want to do? Leo was silent, his heart inexplicably heavy. Sharons eyes also reddened. After a long silence, Leo spoke, Some grudges can be passed, some, not. The old Commander of Wyverns said nothing more as he shifted his gaze to Lydia. Youre Leos wife, arent you? You are beautiful. Lydia blushed slightly and bowed slightly, Greetings, Old Commander of Wyverns. The old Commander of Wyverns waved his hand, No need to call me old Commander of Wyverns, call me master. Yes. Lydia answered. Standing in front of her was the old Commander of Wyverns. Even though she knew that Leo was rted to the old Commander of Wyverns, Lydia still felt shocked. Its a rare trip for you guys toe here, lets have a drink, Lydia, go and buy some wine over here. The old Commander of Wyverns did not treat Lydia as an outsider and gave her an order. Lydia knew that the old Commander of Wyverns had something to say to Leo and Sharon alone, so she left. There was wine in the room and the old Commander of Wyverns took out three sses and poured them for Leo and Sharon respectively, then filled them himself. First of all, I would like to thank Leo for going to the temple fight for mest time, how did it feel to be in the temple for the first time? The old Commander of Wyverns asked with a smile as he drained a ss. Leo was silent for a while, but still shook his head, Not good, I dislike the feeling of being in the temple. The old Commander of Wyverns smiled, This is normal, go for the temple battle in the future, you need experience. Leo nodded, Yes. Afterwards, the old Commander of Wyverns gave Sharon another nce and said, I know why are here, and after the Northernd Conference, you must have a bunch of questions to ask, dont you? Leo shook his head, We just want to ask one question. After saying that, he and Sharon then looked at each other, who understood what Leo meant, took a deep breath and said, Dominic is still alive, so why did you decide that he was dead in the first ce? At this question, the atmosphere in the room also became eerie. The gentle smile on the Old Commander of Wyvernss face was gone, reced by a look of gravity. Chapter 694 Hunter’s Identity The atmosphere in the hut was gloomy, and Leo even smelt a hint of tension. This tension originated from Sharon, whose beautiful eyes were fixed on the old Commander of Wyverns, with sulking anger and doubt in her eyes, which then all turned into questioning. Leo knew the reason why Sharon would be so emotional. Dominic was her fianc, but he disappeared three years ago on a mission. Everyone knew that they had been captured by the enemy, but instead of sending someone to search for them, the case was closed with the im that he had been killed in the line of duty. Such injustice made Sharon very angry. This is why she followed Leos example and left the Wyverns. The old Commander of Wyverns was silent for a moment, then looked into Sharons eyes with rity and said, You hate me. Sharon bravely raised her eyes and locked eyes with the old Commander of Wyverns. Yes, I hate you. Sharon - Leos face changed slightly and gestured for Sharon to stop talking, but to his surprise, Sharon shook off his hand and continued to look at the old Commander of Wyverns. Leo and I are your children, and Dominic is also your child, and he is clearly not dead, yet he was pronounced dead, and you did not argue that this. Was it an eptance of the fact that Dominic was dead? It took courage to say this. When she finished, Sharons eyes had gone red and her nails were embedded deep into her flesh. Only the stinging pain kept her mind clear. She hoped the old Commander of Wyverns would give her an exnation - This was the main reason she hade here. Leo could not open his mouth to persuade her, this matter was not only a thorn in Sharons heart, but also a thorn in his heart. He could not persuade, nor did he have the right to persuade Sharon. The old Commander of Wyverns was silent for a long time before a gentle smile appeared on his pale face and he patted Sharons shoulder. Sharon, Leo, youve all grown up. This is an oxymoronic answer. Leo and Sharon, however, heard sour words. The old Commander of Wyverns tilted his head up and looked out of the window at the stormy dome of the sky, the gale blowing up his full length hair, which looked so harsh. You used toe to me when things went wrong, but now, instead of that, you will learn to solve problems and find out the truth for yourselves. Leo and Sharon opened their mouths, as if they wanted to say something, but in the end they swallowed it. As hard as it was for them to admit, the old Commander of Wyverns was indeed getting old. His hair is graying at the temples, wrinkles are appearing at the corners of his eyes, and his back, too, is bent with age. He used to defy old age because he wanted to raise a bunch of young dragons. And of this group of little dragons, Leo and Dominic are the most important. With Dominic missing and condemned to death, only Leo remains. Leo did not disappoint the old Commander of Wyverns and sessfully received the Commander of Wyvernss inheritance. At this time, the old Commander of Wyverns finally realised that he was getting old and did not have many years left to live. Old Commander of Wyverns, Im sorry Realising her bad temper, Sharon hurriedly bowed her head and apologised. Just a moment after she bowed her head, tears finally fell from her eyes. She bit her lip tightly to keep from crying out. The old Commander of Wyverns looked at Sharon and asked out loud, Sharon, what you saw, was it really Dominic? At these words, Sharons body trembled and even Leo looked up. What do you mean? The old Commander of Wyvernss voice was low: What you saw, was it just Dominics body, but he treated you as if he was another person? Sharons eyes widened, and for a moment, she didnt even know what to say. Dominic indeed is dead, and what you saw was someone else. The old Commander of Wyverns said, There is a man who lives and he is dead, while there is a man who dies and he is still alive. Leo and Sharon both fell into silence when they heard the words. It is clear that this famous quote has exined Dominics situation. Does it matter whether Dominic is dead or alive? Even if he is alive, they cant go back to the old days. Tears fell from Sharons eyes, weeping silently, and in her eyes, apart from despair, there was also hatred. I want revenge. She said in a hoarse voice. This time, the old Commander of Wyverns did not stop, his eyes mourning, Go and do what you feel is right, but remember that this is the road of no return, and your enemy is very powerful. Leos eyes stared, Who is it? Leo knew very well that their enemy was the Phantom organisation, but this organisation was so mysterious that it was still a mystery. And with the words of the old Commander of Wyverns, it seemed that he knew something. There was one more thing that Leo could be sure of, there were people in the temple pushing behind Dominics disappearance and death. In the midst of these two forces, Leo and Sharon are as small as two reptiles, ready to be gently crushed to death. The old Commander of Wyverns did not answer, but simply looked out of the window. He then raised his hand, pointed to the endless mountain range not far away and asked, What is it at the end of the mountain? Leo and Sharon were full of surprise, and for a moment they didnt know how to answer. How should they answer? Does mountain really mean mountain? Will the truth reallye out when a mystery is unravelled? Or is it more of a mystery? This is a question that is destined to remain unanswered. Come back to The Wyverns sometime, if you dont, the Wyverns might have to dissolve. The old Commander of Wyverns added. These words even made Leo and Sharons pupils shrink. Who wants to dissolve the Wyverns? Sharon subconsciously asked, but was pulled back by Leo. A cloud seemed to hang over Leos face and he shook his head at her, signalling her not to ask any more questions. Afterwards, Leo thanked the old Commander of Wyverns, Thank you, Commander of Wyverns, for clearing up our confusion. The old Commander of Wyverns nodded: Now that you understand, go back, Im old and scrupulous. You are young and all retired from the army, there is no burden. Leo and Sharon walked out of the wooden hut and bowed slightly to the old Commander of Wyverns. At this time Lydia came back from buying wine and froze when she saw Leo and Sharon were nning to leave, Whats wrong? I just came back from buying wine, why are you leaving? Leo smiled and handed these wines to the old Commander of Wyverns,ughing, Commander of Wyverns, take these wines. Okay The old Commander of Wyverns smiled from ear to ear, Isabel has never let me drink, but Ive been craving it for a long time. After a pause, the old Commander of Wyverns beckoned to Leo again.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Leo, let me tell you another secret Leo came to the old Commander of Wyverns side and attached his ear to listen. I know who Hunter really is, his name is Chapter 695 Change of Ownership The Old Commander of Wyverns whispered a name in Leos ear, causing Leos pupils to plummet and his face to be filled with shock. Is it him?! The old Commander of Wyverns smiled, Yes, you can only tell Sharon alone, and do not act rashly, his identity is special. Leo nodded, gloomy. The old Commander of Wyverns walked Leo to the door on his crutches, and Leos gaze was deep as he looked in a direction not far away. At this moment, he finally understood how messy Valenham was. What are you looking at? Lydia and Sharon came over and asked in a soft voice. Nothing. Leo retracted his gaze silently, his tone low. He did not intend to tell Lydia what was on his mind. This ce that the old Commander of Wyverns mentioned was very special among Pompeii. The houses there may not be the best, but they are certainly the most exclusive. But everyone who could get in and out of there was a powerful man in power. There is the temple. The expression on Leos face turned red and gloomy at times, and only after a long time did it return to its normal colour. He then looked at the old Commander of Wyverns and asked, You knew about this three years ago, didnt you? The old Commander of Wyverns said leisurely, Yes, I have resisted, but my power alone is, after all, limited. Upon hearing this, Leos fists instantly clenched and astonished auras erupted from his eyes. While Lydia was bewildered by what she heard, Sharon had a vague idea of what the old Commander of Wyverns was alluding to. Leo, and Sharon, no matter where you are in the future and what you are going to do, you must remember one thing - Where there are people, there are rivalries for interests, and this is the dark side that can never be changed. Thats why five years ago I nned to retire - Im too old to fight, youre young and still full of passion and cynicism, you know how to get your brother back. At this moment, the smile on the old Commander of Wyverns face disappeared and his eyes became sharp, staring intently at Leos face as he said. Leo took a deep breath and said, But I am a warrior, I know how to go into battle and kill the enemy, I know how to guard a frontier, but I dont know how to wield a sword and stab my own people. You have to understand! The old Commander of Wyverns said in a deep voice: This is something you should learn, it is not enough to have force, but also to know how to fight and dominate the temple! Leo was silent for a long time before he spoke out, Why are you telling me now? Why didnt you tell me three years ago? The old Commander of Wyverns withdrew his gaze, his eyes clouding anew. Back then you were young and even though you were strong, you were reckless, now you have a family, a daughter and know right from wrong, thats the best you. Leo stopped talking. Never mind that Wyverns is the most secretive organisation in the country, it is actually in chaos right now. The trigger for everything starts with Dominics disappearance. Sharons temperament has changed so much that all that remains in Leos heart is murderous hostility and the retirement of the old Commander of Wyverns. The herd was left to fight its own battles, leaving an aftermath that has not been resolved to this day.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. As the old Commander of Wyverns said, Wyverns is almost dissolved. The good thing is that he was discharged from the army and he has a wife and daughter, who are like a ray of sunshine in winter, purifying Leos heart. Lydia has taught him the primacy of kinship,posure and calmness, and has reinforced his future path. What is a couple? Influence each other, support each other, hold hands together, and grow old together. A soft smile appeared on Leos face, Perhaps you are right, I should have been discharged a long time ago. But what happened to Dominic will not just be forgotten, the truth will not be buried, one day it will be revealed to the world. Leo said with a serious expression. In this moment, he remembered a lot. He remembered Dominic and the countlessrades who died heroically on Huntertlefield. They are also human beings, they are all born and raised by their mothers and fathers, if they cannot even die with dignity, how much would it hurt their loved ones? Once in Wyverns, always a Wyverns man, no matter what demon or devil he has be, I will get him back. Leo said firmly to Old Commander of Wyverns and Sharon. The two opened their mouths, but not a word coulde out. Lydia had been watching from afar, with a look of heartache emerging from her eyes. Pain makes people grow, and she felt that Leo had grown a lot more. By the time they got out, Isabels birthday party was over and the guests had long since left. Leo also left with Lydia and Sharon. Who is Hunter? On the way to leave, Sharon lowered her voice and asked Leo in a voice that only two people could hear. Leo sighed and uttered a name. Arthur Dixon. Sharons face was amazed as her thoughts gradually came flooding back. Three years ago, Dominic took that team of men to carry out a mission, but ran into the Phantoms people, after a fierce fight, Dominics squad was defeated, a member of the team escaped from Huntertlefield at that time, which indirectly led to Dominics disappearance, that escaped person was Arthur. Leo said in a deep voice, Later, he was expelled straight away and lost contact, but he had defected to the Phantom. Its him?! Sharon had a look of hatred emerging from her eyes, and her face was full of killing intent. Dont be impulsive, hes from the royal family of Valenham, the Dixon n. Leo reminded. As he said this, a glint of gravity appeared in his own eyes. With the appearance of the name Arthur, the surnames of the nine Valenham royal families areplete. They were the Henderson family, the Newman family, the Cohen family, the Spencer family, the Bell family, the Holmes family, the Byrne family, the Patel family and the Dixon family. A sharp edge swept across Leos face. In this moment, he remembered a lot. Hunter was a name he had heard early on. More than one person who knows the true identity of Hunter has said to Leo that- Hunter is someone you know, and hes right there with you. They werent actually wrong. Arthur, whom he had also known for a long time, and when the mask was removed, his face had been so badly burned by the fire that it was recognisable. Weve just arrived in Valenham, theres no rush to go to the Dixons, dont you have things to do? Leo looked at Sharon and asked. Sharon was silent, she knew that Leo was talking about the fact that she was going to visit her mothers grave. The entire Bell n must follow suit and kneel before the grave in repentance! What are you going to do? If you want to go back, I can help you. As he said this, a cold glint shed across Leos eyes. Sharon shook her head and said, Lets stay at the hotel until the anniversary of my mothers death, I want to see their attitude. Leo nodded and said nothing. The car drove to the city centre and Sharon parted ways with them. Leo then looked at Lydia, Where are we going? Lydia thought about it and said, Go back to Hendersons, this time when you go back, they should treat you differently. Leo smiled at his words and did not say anything. In the first time he went to Hendersons and made a big fuss about it. At that time everyone looked down on him, but now it was different, Leo had been epted by Karl and their rtionship was not as frosty as before. But Leo didnt care about any of this. He was more concerned with the two messages he subsequently received. The first one is that Karl, the head of the Henderson family, has stepped down from the chairmanship of the Henderson Group and handed over the power to his wife Maisy Bet, and the general manager is Marie, who has just returned to the family. The second one, Karl has left Valenham and the purpose of his departure from Valenham is unknown. Leo was full of surprise, with his father-inw gone, who would be the one in charge of Hendersons now? The car pulled up in front of Hendersons and Leo and Lydia bought some presents on the way and walked in. Thepound decorated with lights and luxury cars all over the ce, as if some kind of banquet was being held. From a long distance away, there were various congrattory sounds. Congrattions to Miss Bet on bing the new Chairman of the Hendersons. Congrattions also to your daughter for taking up the position of General Manager at such a young age. And Terry is back too, what a joy! Listening to these congrattions, Leo and Lydia then realised that it was Maisy who was now in charge. The reason why the Hendersons held the party was also to celebrate Maisy bing Hendersons chairman and Marie bing Hendersons General Manager. There is also the return of Terry. In fact, Leo was more concerned about the third message than the first two. What is the connection between the previous incident in the Lawson familypound, when Terry, who should have been dead, was saved by Hunter? Miss When the housekeeper saw that Lydia had returned, he greeted her with a joyful face. Lydia, however, made a silent gesture, Shh, keep your voice down, keep quiet about my return. Leo looked at Lydia in a dumbfounded manner. Noticing Leos expression, Lydia was also stunned and suddenly smiled sweetly, Even if I dont say it, youre still going to say it, arent you? It was then that it dawned on Leo, and his smile grew even wider. It seems that after the two of them have spent a lot of time together, Lydia understands Leos nature. Did he vocalize the fact that Leo was the owner of the building? No! Then she could not be vocal about her status. Without alerting anyone, the two men simply entered inside the banquet. In the centre of the banquet, Maisy was dressed in arge red cheongsam that showed off her voluptuous figure. Today she is in a good mood, as if she is on the top of her life. On the other side, Marie dressed up and stood with Maisy. Isnt this a disguised way of raising their status in Hendersons family? This really suited Maisy. She announced straight away, Here is an announcement, from today onwards, there is only Miss Henderson, and that is my daughter, Marie Henderson! Chapter 696 Identity Exposed No sooner had Maisy made this announcement than a deafening roar rang out across the room. The guests have raised their sses to Marie. Marie, from now on you will be the only daughter of the Hendersons and the only heir! Im so jealous, please help us in the future! Seeing this scene, Leo and Lydia, who were mixed in the crowd, had a subtle change of expression on their faces. There was even a sh of gloom in Leos eyes. His worst fears hade true. If Marie was the only princess of the Henderson family, what about Lydia? After Marie returned to Valenham, Leo had a premonition that the two sisters would drift apart in the future, and now, indeed, they were heading in that direction. Leo looked at Lydia, as if he wanted to say something, but Lydia was barely smiling. Its fine, I wont be living in Valenham in the future, it doesnt matter if I have the status of a princess or not. So, Leo sighed inwardly. Leo is clear that she still cares about this. Maisy did not realise that Leo and Lydia were present, and the smile on her face was sweet. Wasnt this the moment she had been waiting for when she married into the Henderson family twenty years ago? She has been Karls wife for more than 20 years, and has always been a dedicated and quiet wife, and what was that for Her daughter Marie! Marie is her and Karls daughter, and only when she is firmly established in the Henderson family can she be honoured and prosperous for the rest of her life. After all, when her daughter was in power, she was, naturally, treated well. But there has always been a trouble getting closer to that goal. Thats Lydia. Who is Lydia? The daughter of Karl and his first wife, Aurora, the most beautiful woman in Valenham. But in Maisys eyes, Lydia is the biggest hidden threat to her daughter! She had been trying to find a way to drive Lydia out of the family, but not anymore. Karl delegated power to her and now she is the head mother of the Henderson family. Although she didnt know what Karl was doing, Maisy was happy to have the power delegated to her. However, with these alone, Maisy did not dare to abolish Lydias status and establish Marie as the rightful one. Most of all, having be the head mother of the Henderson family, she also had the right to look at some of the genealogy books. She had discovered a major secret, one that would be enough to bring Lydia to ruin! Thats why she was so bold as to dere Marie as the rightful one! All the guests in the room were congratting her but Marie, who was being congratted, was frowning. Mom, what about my sister did you forget about her Shut the fuck up! Maisys face changed slightly as he shouted angrily. The guests were all looking at Maisy with astonishment. Only then did Maisy reveal a smile and said, Marie has just entered society and doesnt know anything, sorry about that. After a pause, she turned around and gave Marie a fierce re: From now on, you are Hendersons only princess, the princess must behave like a princess, starting tomorrow, all your time in a day must be spent on studying, whether it is economics, or investment, or risk analysis, there will be professionals to teach you - Remember, you are my and Karls daughter, absolutely cannot bepared to that woman Lydia, understand? At these words, Leo and Lydias faces changed even slightly. Maries expression was unpleasant. She had thought that she would have no freedom when she returned to Valenham, but she didnt think it would be so stressful, learning so much at once. Add to that her naturally fun-loving, carefree nature, and what difference does it make to killing her? Mom, I dont want Marie did her best to fight for her freedom, yet she was interrupted by Maisy. No, you dont have the right to refuse, youre not a child anymore, youre the general manager of a business under the name of the Henderson royal family, how can you do nothing? Maisy shouted a loud rebuke, not caring that so many people were present. So Marie stopped talking, with tears in her eyes. Suddenly she didnt want to be a daughter of the Hendersons. Thats enough! I disagree! Suddenly, the sound of a womans huffy voice rang out from the scene. There was silence as the guests turned back to look at the person who had made the noise with astonishment. Even Maisys face was full of surprise as her eyes passed through the heavy crowd and fixed on Lydias face. The moment the four eyes met, Maisys face changed. Sister! Marie, however, had an excited look on her face and wanted to run to Lydias side, but was stopped by Maisy. Remember who you are, you are the Princess of the Henderson family, why are you getting so close to her, amoner woman? But - No buts, stand back! Maisy bellowed. Marie just had to stand back obediently. This scene fell in the eyes of Leo and Lydia, which made them even more furious. Lydia, in particr, had eyes that were about to burst into mes. She strode towards Maisy.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. The guests around the table also looked at each other with embarrassed faces. Maisy had announced that Marie was the only princess of the Henderson n, and then Lydia came, didnt this mean that Maisy had announced this in front of her? I cant believe youre back! Maisys eyes were shady as he looked at Lydia. Leo followed behind Lydia, watching her with the same cold eyes. Lydia, who was a head taller than Maisy, looked down at her from a height and said in a cold voice, When did it be your turn to be in charge of this family? A moment of fear shed in Maisys eyes, but she had the cards in her hand and was fearless. Maisy sneered, It seems you still dont know that Karl has already let go of her power to me, the one in power in Hendersons now is me, is it wrong for me to set up my daughter as Hendersons onlydy? Leos eyes became even colder: Its true that Marie is Hendersonsdy, but Lydia seems to be too, right? Its too disrespectful of you to ignore Lydia. He thought Maisy would be weak-minded, but he didnt expect Maisy to not only be unafraid, but to have a more mocking expression on her face. Leo, I have to say sorry to you, I shouldnt have said you werent good enough for Lydia before, you are, you two are a natural pair! Maisys words carried a sting in them, and Leo was very ufortable to hear, and Lydia even frowned slightly. What do you mean? Do I need to tell you what that means? Maisy sneered, then she pointed at the door, With all due respect, you are not even qualified to step into Hendersons door now! Maisys unforgiving expulsion caused everyones face to change slightly. All present were intelligent people, and they vaguely heard something unusual in Maisys words. Marie also asked, Mom, why are you kicking sister out? Maisy sneered, Since you shamelessly have toe in, then I will tell you why. The next moment, she pointed at Lydia and said loudly, In fact, shes not even from the Henderson family, weve been kept in the dark about this secret for over twenty years, and now its time for it to be made public! Chapter 697 Encountering Expulsion This statement undoubtedly stirred up a waves, and the whole banquet scene was silent. All the guests in the audience were filled with dumbfounded faces as they looked incredulously at Lydia and Maisy. The news revealed by Mrs. Henderson was so explosive that there was no room to turn the tables. Not to mention the guests, even Hendersons own people had shock expressions. Lydia was also considered their eldest niece, having grown up together, and now they were told that Lydia was not in fact a member of the Henderson family. Upon returning to their senses, some of Hendersons rtives looked embarrassed. Maisy, you cant say that nonsense, how can Lydia not be one of our Hendersons? Yeah, even if Karl goes out, you cant do whatever you want if Karl finds out about this, he might be furious. Dont say such things when the guests are here. They have been persuaded to do so. Maisy, however, did not look afraid at all, but instead his coldughter grew even stronger. Im not wrong, shes really not one of our Hendersons, if you dont believe me, you can go and get a DNA test! When she said this, Maisy was full of energy. Those Henderson family members who were skeptical also froze one by one, looking at each other in disbelief. Maisy is no fool; on the contrary, her ability to be Karls wife has long proven her wisdom, and steadiness in every step. How could such an impractical announcement be made in front of so many people? Could it be that Lydia is really not from the Henderson family? The thought came together and everyone thought it was absurd. Marie was even more devastated, looking at Maisy with an incredulous expression. Mom, youre kidding. Even if my sister and I arent real sisters, shes still part of our Hendersons family. Maisys expression softened: Marie, its normal for you not to know about this, but since youre Hendersons onlydy, you have the qualification to know the truth. Speaking here, Maisy suddenly turned back and looked at Leo and Lydia, saying coldly, You should have already known about it, yet you still shamelessly present yourselves as members of the Henderson n, how shameless. Now Ill give you a chance to tell the truth for yourself, and it wont be too humiliating for both you and me. Leo noticed that Maisys words were like a pinch on Lydia, and she fell into a rare silence with her fists clenched tightly. It was at this moment that Leo knew that the Henderson family was going topletely break with Lydia. More than once, Lydia wanted to get along with the family, but Maisy kept getting in the way of this, which eventually evolved into todays moment of dueling. Maisy was right, Lydia was indeed not from the Henderson family. Aurora and Karl were not her biological parents, she was just a child born to two of the Hendersons servants, a cover to hide Auroras inability to have children. This secret is known only to Karl, Aurora, and William. But the truth will one day be discovered. A sniper hired by Reba attempts to assassinate Lydia, but is blocked by William. When his life was at stake, there was no matching blood type and only Lydia had the same blood type as William. It was at this moment that the shocking truth of the year was revealed. After learning the truth, Lydia broke down several times, but managed to pull through. Although the secret was discovered, Karls attitude was such that no more people were allowed to know the secret, so Lydia was still the eldest princess of the Henderson family. Just how did Maisy know about it? Leo gave Maisy a deep look and waited for her to continue. Say nothing? Hmph, youre really cheap! The cold smile on Maisys face intensified as he continued, Since you wont say anything, then Ill say it for you! When Karl devolved power to me, I became the head mother of the Henderson family and was entitled to know some secrets that I should have known, one of which was your birth! Maisy said, You werent born to the Henderson at all, you were just a daughter born to a maid and servant, only to be carried away by Karl. Maisy told the secret and everyone was hit hard. For a moment, the whole room was silent, and Marie even sat down helplessly in her chair, staring nkly at Lydia, unable to believe what she had heard. You were supposed to be just the daughter of maid and servant, living the life of amoner, yet you mingle among us, content to live in the Henderson family for so long? My daughter is the rightful heir to the Henderson family, you bitch still want to steal the status from my daughter, what are you thinking? After Maisy finished speaking, he suddenly pped Lydia across the face. Lydia covered her face and almost fell to the ground. Leos eyes were cold and he was about to make a move, but Lydia pulled him back. Leo, dont Her face was pale as she shook her head at Leo. Leo took a deep breath and could only stiffen the anger in his heart. Maries gaze froze as she suddenly came to Maisys side, her hands cold. Mom, is it true what you said? How could I lie to you? Maisy asked rhetorically, She is not your sister at all, she is only the daughter of a maid and servant, how can she be called sister to the noble you. If I hadnt happened to discover the secret, she would have pretended for the rest of her life! What a talented Valenham girl with a noble status, its all a lie! Shes just as inferior as her real parents! Its just right to marry this trash! The entire party was filled with Maisys vicious diatribes, and a hint of anger finally appeared on Lydias pale face. You can call me names, but not my parents! She looked at Maisy and said angrily. Knowing the truth, she does not resent William and her mother at all. They were forced to do so, and they loved themselves. They are the victims! When did it be that the perpetrators are on the rampage and the victims are being viciously attacked? Maisyughed coldly, What? Did I say something wrong? A servant can only be a servant for the rest of her life, and a servants daughter can never turn over and be a master Letting you live in Hendersons for so many years is already very kind to you! Bearing these words, Lydias eyes reddened, Even if thats the case, I have no idea of stealing position from Marie. Then what are you doing back at this time? Did I irritate you by making Marie the only princess of the Henderson n? Maisy said coldly, You think you are the only princess of the Hendersons, dont you? Sister At that moment, Marie came to Lydia with a trembling body and held her hand tightly, Sister, tell me that what mum said is not true Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Looking at Marie, who had received a huge blow, Lydia was also heartbroken and couldnt help but say, Your mother is right, its true that Im not from the Henderson family, but its true that Ive always treated you as my own sister Stop it! Maisy was furious and shouted, Arent you trying to control her mind against Marie? Use her as a puppet! Lydias face paled and she immediately denied it, I didnt! No?! Maisy said in a cold voice, Then why did you tell Marie to stay away from me? I am her mother, yet she is closer to you than even me. Marie is still young, she will listen to anything as long as she is made to feel dependent on you. At these words, Maries body trembled even more, her face full of disbelief. Seeing this, Lydia also panicked, holding Maries hand and said, Marie, believe me, I really take you as my sister, your mother framed me, I didnt control you However, only just before she touched Maries hand, she was pushed away. She looked at Lydia with an incredulous look, and kept backing away, retreating behind Maisy. Marie Lydias eyes also widened and her heart felt as if something had stung her. Leo pulled Lydia behind him and looked at Maisy, his eyes cold to the core. Dont you feel guilty for using your daughter so much? You know in your heart who is genuinely good for her and who is using her. Leos resounding words were loud, and Maisys face changed slightly at once. But very quickly, she looked at Leo viciously again, And you, this punk, you originally wanted to rely on Lydia to get in touch with my Hendersons, but it turns out that your wife is not even a member of Hendersons, now you should be the one who is most chagrined, right? After a pause, Maisy looked at all of them again, On top of the previous conditions, I will add one more order, and that is to expel Lydia from the Henderson n! A vote by a show of hands from within the Henderson n! At once, the rest of Hendersons family raised their hands without hesitation as they came back to their senses. This scene, moreover, deeply stabbed Lydias heart. Uncle, you Dont call me Uncle! That middle-aged man looked at Lydia with a disgusted face and said angrily, I really didnt expect that you arent from Hendersons family, and youve been cheating on our family for so long! Thats right, without Karl, youre nothing! Get out of Hendersons immediately! No more ims to be from Hendersons in the future! A group of rtives cursed and yelled at Lydia. Lydia stared at everything with wide eyes, incredulous, she didnt expect that the Henderson family would actually want to kick her out! Leo stood by with a cold look on his face. He didnt stop it because he wanted to see what would be made of this Maisy when he was in charge! Maisy smiled, then turned back to Marie. Marie, you are now the general manager of Hendersons group, its time to do something, the order to kick them out will be given by you! At these words, Marie, immersed in shock, trembled violently for a moment. Chapter 698 Leaving Henderson’s Lydia also paled slightly and looked at Maisy with anger in her eyes. Leo remained silent, only an intimidating cold aura swept across his eyes. To be honest, after Lydias birth was known by a viin like Maisy, Leo had already guessed that he would definitely take the opportunity to drive Lydia out of Hendersons. But he did not expect that Maisy would let Marie personally order Lydia out. This is to turn the sisters against each other! Marie, what are you still hesitating for, get them out of here! Your mother is right, she has been influencing you, appearing to protect you, but actually controlling you! Would you like to be in someone elses hands for the rest of your life? Some of Hendersons rtives have also spoken up to persuade Marie. Leos gaze raked over the faces of these people one by one. He remembered that these men were Terrys father, Paul, and Lydias second uncle, Antonio. Lydias fists were clenched so tightly that her lips were about to be bitten, trying her best to keep her emotions in a calm state before looking at Marie. Meeting Lydias gaze, Maries body trembled, and then a scene from the past with her sister came to mind. In the past, the person she relied on most was not her parents, but her sister who was far away in another city. The atmosphere in Valenham was depressing, the air in Valenham was still bad, everything was like a prison and Marie just wanted to escape from it. So she chose to go to her sisters city, Pearl. Whenever there was a problem that could not be solved, she would go to her sister. Thenter, she met her brother-inw. It was the happiest time of her life, except that during this time she made a mistake. She shouldnt have fallen for her brother-inw. Maries eyes were mute and she kept shaking her head. She grabbed Maisys hand and begged, Mom, even if sister is not from the Henderson, she has lived with us for so long, we have feelings for each other, dont drive her away, okay? Maisys face changed and she shook off Maries hand: What are you talking about? She is not even a member of Hendersons family, what qualifications does she have to stay in Hendersons? She will threaten your position in Hendersons in the future. Trust me, Im your mother, will I harm you? But I cant really do it. Tears came to Maries eyes. Rubbish! I should never have agreed to let you go to the Pearl in the first ce! Seeing her daughter crying over an outsider, Maisys face was pale with hatred. She then forced her tone to soften and said to Marie, Marie, this is a hurdle you must cross, you must break your ties with this woman, you - must be a second Lydia. As the words fell, Maries face was still streaked with tears, but her sobs had stopped and her eyes held a nk look. What does it mean to be a second sister, I dont understand Maisys patience was almost exhausted, and she said impatiently, Dont you understand yet? Your father already has a daughter, so why would he want to have another daughter after marrying me? Its just in case! If his eldest daughter leaves the Henderson one day in the future, and his youngest daughter, you will have to take the vacant position - without Lydias previous ability, how will you convince the public?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Thats enough! It was at this point that Lydia came out in a near scream. She stared deadly at Maisy: You should stop forcing her to do things she doesnt want to do, she has her own ideas, shes still a child! The next moment, Lydia grabbed Maries wrist, Follow me! She could not allow her sister to stay at the Henderson and be used. Sister Marie made a subconscious sound, and the tears that had easily stopped in her eyes showed signs of welling up again. Maisys face suddenly changed and she screamed, Stop her! Soon, Hendersons guards rushed over and stood in front of Lydia. With this happening, the party couldnt go on and the guests quickly left. Only the Henderson insiders left. Leos eyes shed with a strong murderous intent as he blocked Lydias side and said in a cold voice, Who dares to take a step forward? Listening to Leos cold words, Maisy knew that Leos strength was terrifying and her face wore a hint of panic. Leo, even you dare to make a move at Hendersons? Leo looked t: I dont meddle in Hendersons internal affairs, but there is an advance to all this, without taking a shot at my wife, otherwise I dont mind making the Henderson a thing of the past. At those words, all of Hendersons faces took on more than a hint of disdain. Leos words just now seemed to them to be simply a threat with force. But how could they have imagined that Leos influence in Valenham was even greater than that of the Pearl? However, the Henderson had no intention of shing head-on with Leo, but only wanted to drive Lydia away. Maisy was quick to grab Maries other hand and said emotionally, Marie, I am your mother, I am paving the way for your future and clearing all obstacles, but you are still helping outsiders, do you have any conscience left? Yes, Marie, your mother is doing it for your own good, shes not wrong! Have you forgotten how your mother used to take care of you? You couldnt even open your eyes when you were first born, and she was in front of you all night nursing you until your eyes were open! Could she have harmed you? The elders, including Paul and Antonio, said the same. Maries steps unconsciously slowed down, and the strength of the hand held by Lydia increased. Lydia found that it was actually difficult for her to take her away. She looked back at Marie incredulously. Sister, Im sorry Marie cried, I cant go with you. Lydias face paled and she couldnt help but blurt out, Why? Because as bad as she is, thats still my mum! Marie suddenly bowed to Lydia and apologised. More tears flowed and even some went into the mouth, filling it with bitterness. Leo stood aside and sighed. He was not at all surprised by Maries move. Anyone could have left Hendersons, but not Marie. Because her mother is here. Her sister and her mother are ipatible and she is caught in the middle, which is most difficult. Hearing these words, Maisy, was relieved. Im sorry, Im sorry, Im sorry Marie remained bent over in apology, Sister, brother-inw, I know you are genuinely kind to me, but I still cant go with you. Ill always be a little kid when I follow you guys, I dont want to be a kid anymore, I want to be like my sister! Hearing Maries words, Lydia unconsciously let go of her hand and stared at her in a daze. Shepsed into silence. Indeed, Marie will never grow if she keeps following her and Leo. Leave to get the best exercise. Just let her be. Leo suddenly spoke out and said to Lydia. Lydia did not say anything, it was a very strange psychology, there was loss and relief. Its as if the child you have been protecting has suddenly grown up and is leaving you. Okay. Lydia chose to agree, however, she looked to Maisy: I hope you are not using her again, otherwise, I will not let you go. After saying that, Lydia slowly turned around and left Hendersons. Looking at her sisters back, Marie did not cry. Because this is the back she wants to go beyond. Chapter 699 Homeschooling As the car moved away from the Hendersons, Lydia sat on the passenger side, looking out at the rapidly recedingndscape and wondering. Still thinking about Marie?All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Leo said with a smile as he drove smoothly. Lydias eyes were slightly red: From now on she will be Hendersons only princess, and with all the pressure from all sides, Im afraid she wont be able to bear it. Marie said she wanted to be a woman like her. But how easy is it? Only she knows how she hase through these five years, and how hard it has been for her. Born in the Henderson family, Marie may not have had the pressure of starting a business from scratch, but more than that, she had to face all kinds of internal family battles. This is more treacherous than starting with nothing. And, Im afraid shes being used. Lydia said, That woman just sees Marie as a tool for her to secure her position, and doesnt think about Marie at all. Leo smiled, Actually, I think it would be better to let her face difficulties. What did you say? Lydias eyebrows raised and she sat straight up, looking at him with some irritation. With such a big reaction, Leo was startled, and then smiled, Is it still called life if you dont experience twists and turns? You cant be protective of her, sometimes its the fall and the pain that tells you how good you are, isnt it? Hearing Leos words, Lydia leaned back again and was silent. Fearing that Lydia would think too much, Leo added with a smile, Dont worry, I have my eyes on Maisy- if she is really using Marie, I will be the first to not let her go. Marie wants to sharpen himself, and Leo is all for it. But Maisy used Marie to consolidate her position in the Henderson family, and then Leo would not have gotten what she wanted. After all, Valenham has JWCC, but its right there under his name. Commerce Maestro also sits in Valenham, and Leo has the final say on investment matters. When Leo said this, Lydia felt much better. She peeked at Leos face and stared for a long time. It is indeed much more reassuring to be married to a man like this. Again, I actually dont think theres anything wrong with my father-inw training Marie, and I support her. Leo said with a smile. Lydia froze for a moment, Why? Leo suddenly let out a bad smile, his eyes fell on Lydias voluptuous and mature body: A married daughter is like water that has been spilled, how can you take it back? Stunned, Lydia suddenly blushed and said with a face full of annoyance, Who wants to marry you? Well now, I dont have anything to do with the Henderson family, and you cant rely on me anymore! Lydia said angrily. Leo, however, looked at her with a soft gaze, It doesnt matter, as long as you want, I can make you the princess of all of Pompeii. Lydia hurriedly averted her gaze, not daring to meet Leos eyes again. She found that the more time she spent with Leo, the more often he would say things that made her body tingle. Especially since thest line of defence had been breached long ago, Lydia was quite reserved, but was all but secretly holding back. Honey, since we are going to be in Valenham for a long time, we have to find a ce to live. Lydia suddenly thought of something and said to Leo. Leo nodded, Its time to buy a house. Originally they had nned to go back to live at Hendersons, but Hendersons was now headed by Maisy, and that she had discovered Lydias true origins, and although Lydia had not really been kicked out, given her nature, she would never live at Hendersons again. Do you have any good suggestions? Lydia asked. Leo was about to reply and he suddenly saw a huge billboard not far away with the words From JWCC, Dongcheng Hutong written in big golden letters. Noticing Leos gaze, Lydia also looked over with him. When she saw the words Dongcheng Hutong, her face changed slightly and her head shook: A vi? We cant afford to buy it. This is Valenham, a super tier one city in the world, where vis are a speciality, not to mention that the price of a square metre has soared to sky-high prices, and more importantly, there is no market for it! Only those business tycoons of JWCC are eligible to purchase one. In Valenham, living in a vi is a symbol. The royal family of Valenham, for example, lived basically in vis. Construction and decoration is one aspect, they are more concerned with feng shui. Good courtyards, built in good feng shui locations, sell for a couple of hundred million in total. Why cant we afford it? Leo was puzzled. Since we are buying a house, we definitely want to buy the best. JWCC produced the building, Dongcheng Hutong, which happens to be the ideal housing in Leos mind. Fresh in air, away from the strife of the city. Lydia sighed, Our L Group will soon be entering the Valenham market, we have to build distribution here, we also have to see the market situation here, if it is suitable, Pearls headquarters will have to be moved to Valenham. All these have to be counted in the investment and daily expenses, how can we have spare money to buy a vi? Its too extravagant. Lydia ns to buy a 100-odd sq ft home in Valenham and that will be enough. Seeing that Lydia was so insistent, Leo said nothing more and smiled, All yours. Lydia was still a bit dissatisfied with Leo spending money sovishly, after thinking about it, she added: You have to change this habit in the future, especially in front of Emilia, she is only five years old. You cant spend money freely. Seeing that Lydia had started homeschooling again, Leo begged for mercy. Okay, I get it. Since she decided to go for a house, Lydia booked her preferred property - in a neighbourhood called Spring River City on the third ring road. The price is 80, 000 per square foot, a price that in other cities, even in the Pearl, would be enough to catch up with a vi, but in Valenham it is only the price of a light luxury listing. Leo and Lydia arrived at the sales office of Spring River City and prepared to walk in. Suddenly, a supercar stopped in front of the two men. An unruly young man with sunsses and an Armani suit shirt walked out with his arm around twin sisters who were perfect in both figure and looks. Leo and Lydia frowned and made way for him. The unruly young man, however, walked in without even a word of thanks, without even giving them a proper look. Lydia didnt mind, and looked at the listings with Leo. Lets have this set, full payment. Lydia was quick to finalise and intended to pay. Are you Lydia Henderson? Suddenly, a surprised voice came from behind. Looking back, it was the unruly young man with his arms around his two twin sisters who was looking at Lydia with a surprised look. Lydia frowned slightly, You are? Its me, Quinn Mills, the one who used to chase you and was rejected by you. The youth said half-jokingly. Chapter 700 Twin Sisters The youth did some self-introduction and Lydia frowned as she recalled that there did seem to be such a person. I remember, its you. At those words, Quinns face became even more excited with a smile, What a coincidence to meet up here after so many years. However, Lydia did not show any sense of joy at meeting her ssmates; instead, her face was cold and she did not even pick up the conversation. This made Quinn embarrassed andughed sarcastically, Lydia, after all these years, youre still as pretty as ever. Thanks. Lydia replied, then took Leos hand and said, Hubby, lets go and pay. Leo nodded, then walked towards the front desk. When Lydia said this, Quinns brain went straight to a nk. Quickly, they caught up with Lydia and blocked their way. Wait, what did you call him? Hubby? Youre married? Lydias expression remained cold: Is there a problem? Having said that, she unobtrusively disyed her right hand, only to see a sparkling diamond ring worn on her ring finger. In Pompeii, a woman wearing a ring on her ring finger is in the state of being married. Quinns heart, which had been as excited as a me, was instantly doused with a cold chill, and his face turned pale. Your husband is he? Quinn asked, pointing at Leo. Lydia did not say anything, but the expression on her face was getting colder and colder. This has certainly answered his question. Quinns face became increasingly unpleasant. Long before he came out of the Holmes, Leo had returned the tuxedo he was wearing to Edwin and was now wearing his own clothes. A simple shirt, a pair of cks underneath, and a whole outfit that doesnt even add up to five figures! His own goddess, actually married to such an inferior man? Quinns face twitched, then he said with some anger, Lydia, you dont need to lie to me, hes not your husband, hes your driver, isnt he? Lydia is one of those who grew up beautiful, especially in high school when everyone was still growing up, Lydia carried an aristocratic air about her. Whether some peoplee from a wealthy background or not can be seen by the aura they carry, and Lydia is clearly one such person. Quinn had tried to approach Lydia, but it was like a moth to a me, with no result at all, the icy aura of her body was a deterrent! She is like a treasure left behind by God, why did she marry such a man? For a moment, Quinns heart swelled with jealousy and his eyes were filled with ill-will as he looked at Leo. Leo swept him a faint nce and did not speak. On the contrary, it was Lydia, a touch of anger surfaced on her pretty face, Show some respect to my husband! No. What kind of a man is he that you marry him? Am I not a thousand times better off than he is? Also in a hurry, Quinn said loudly, instantly attracting the attention of everyone in the room. Lydias face became unpleasant as she cast a sidelong nce at the twin sisters beside Quinn: People with disordered private lives dont seem to be qualified to question me, do they? You - At these words, Quinn choked. The two twin sisters, one on the left and one on the right, also turned pale and looked at Lydia with eyes full of ill will. What do you mean? My sister and I are just friends of Quinn, we came to apany him to buy a house, cant we? Thats right, keep your mouth shut or well smash your mouth! The sisters said in annoyance. Lydia smiled faintly, not even interested in responding. Although she is not Princess Henderson anymore, they are not good as her. Quinn, dont say hello to me if you see me again. Dropping these words coldly, Lydia stomped on her high heels and went to the front desk. Such a condescending attitude caused Quinns cheeks to twitch fiercely, clearly furious. Seeing this, the sisters hastened tofort, Dont be angry, which part of us sisters are inferior to that old married woman? Yes, were young and fit, we can satisfy you with anything, so why cant you forget about her? The sisters bragged about themselves. Quinn, however, heard it and the corners of his eyes twitched. Where did they get the confidence to dare topare their looks with Lydia? If you still want the house, shut the fuck up! Quinns face was grim as he bellowed angrily. The two twin sisters didnt dare to say anything at once. After all, it is a matter of their future house. Just this set. Quinn said as he chose a house of less than a hundred square feet. The twin sisters, however, looked a bit puzzled: What? This small? How can it be enough? Quinn, please buy a bigger one The two women, one on the left and one on the right, each took Quinns left and right hands and gently swayed them, pampering him. They even kept rubbing with the front of the body. Quinn sulked and didnt say anything. Finally the twin sisters were angry: Quinn, are you buying or not? If you dont buy, dont even think about touching us! With our condition, what kind of rich young man cant we find? My sister was also very vocal: Yes! We want a house as big as hers! My sister pointed to the house Lydia had chosen and said with a straight face. Holy shit. Quinns cheeks twitched even more, and he wanted to give a p to one of them. But Quinn eventually agreed, the twins were good looking and skillful in bed, so he didnt want to miss out. The main thing is that he is not short of this money. All right then. The twin sisters immediately smiled, hugged Quinns arm intimately and said, I knew you are the best, you really love us! Quinns face was dark as he said to the salesdy, How much is this set? The salesdy smiled and said, Sorry, sir, there is only one house avable and thedy has already booked it, so you can look at the others. What?!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Only one? When the two twin sisters heard this, they were full of irritation. Its not how you sell your houses, cant you prepare a few more sets when there are no more houses avable? Quinn cane to you to buy a house here, it is to look up to you. Right! Quinn has said that there is no shortage of money and he can afford any kind of house! When Quinn heard this, he was so frightened that he had a heart attack; when had he ever said such words? By this time, the two twin sisters hade to Lydia with their heads held high and ordered, Hey, theres only one set of this house left, let us have it if youre smart. Lydia coldly red at the two of them, Get lost. Ah Lydias aura was in full swing, the two twin sisters were only mistress, how could their aurapare to Lydias? They were directly frightened and shrieked. Chapter 701 You can’t compete Slightly dumbfounded for a long time, the two twin sisters came back to their senses and ran back to Quinns side in tears. Quinn, this woman actually dares to be mean to us, this simply does not put you in the eye! So what if youre an old school friend, arent you the best now? The two sistersined to Quinn. While cursing he red at Lydia in annoyance, using it to demonstrate. Quinns face was not very pleasant either, but his woman wanted this house, so he had toe to Lydia, still showing a polite smile, and said, Lydia, my friend has his eye on this house, can you let us have it? Of course, we wont let you lose out for nothing, if you buy another suite, Ill make it up to you at the price of this one, not a penny less. The house in Spring River City is the most expensive one that Lydia is looking at, and the total price of the other houses is at least 200, 000 different. The twin sisters faces changed when they heard that Quinn had to pay Lydia the difference. At least hundreds of thousands, wouldnt it be good to buy them something? They were not happy. Quinn, why are you giving them money? Look at her husband, he looks like a poor loser, how can he afford to pay full price for these houses? I reckon theyre just trying to make the difference. Yes, why give them the money? Quinn, Ive recently had my eye on a bag, and a pair of high heels that I have wanted for a long time. And me, and me, Ive got my eye on a car, and thats enough of a difference to buy it. The twin sisters said and rubbed Quinns body again. Quinns face was grim as he bellowed, Shut up! For, he had already noticed that Lydias face had sunken. Thought Lydia was angry because of the twin sisters words, Quinn smiled again and said to Lydia, Lydia, I am definitely going to pay you back, after all, it was us who got the house you were looking at, I - I think youve misunderstood me. However, before Quinn could finish his sentence, Lydia interrupted him indifferently. We wont give you this house, and no one can yet take away what I see. Lydias tone was cold, yet carried an unquestionable domineering aura, causing Quinns face to change slightly. After a pause, Lydia said to Quinn again, Quinn, for the sake of being a former ssmate, dont be that ingrate. You may be rich, but the ones who appear around you are all women who go for your money. If it were me, I wouldnt hesitate to kick out these two women around you. Hearing these words, the corners of Leos mouth rose slightly. Lydias counter-attack is sharp, like a sword to the heart! Anyone could see that Quinn was buying a house for the two twin sisters. What man buys a house for a woman, except for couples who have already established their rtionship? This certainly hit a sore spot with Quinn. Sure enough, Quinns cheek twitched viciously and he looked back at the twin sisters. The twin sisters instantly squealed like cats whose tails had been stepped on, before ring angrily at Lydia. What are you talking about? How dare you call us that kind of women! Who are you to say that? Thats right, you must be jealous that were good looking, younger and prettier than you, how can a woman your age understand how many men sought after we are? The twin sisters both looked at Lydia with disdain. However, no sooner had the sisters spoken than augh came from them. The two twins became even more annoyed and turned their heads to look at Leo angrily, What are youughing at? Leo said as he held back hisughter, Sorry, couldnt hold it in, you guys keep masturbating. Ahhhhhh! Quinn, theyve gone too far! The twin sisters were instantly furious and their entire bodies were trembling. Quinns face was ck. Lydias remark made him blush, but mainly the two twins were the reasons. If he took a woman of Lydias calibre out, it would be very dignified. But, no matter what, the sisters were his women and he could not leave them alone. Quinn took a deep breath, his face sank, and said to Lydia, Lydia, I think Ive given you enough respect to make up the difference, Im giving you 400, 000 to 500, 000 for nothing, whats not to be satisfied with? Do we need your little money? Leo walked over and said with a smile. Quinns brow furrowed as he looked Leo up and down. He was talking to Lydia, what was her husband doing? Shut up, you dont have the right to talk here! If it wasnt for Lydia, you wouldnt even be able to enter the door of this sales office! Quinn looked coldly at Leo and said. Lydia raised her eyebrows and was about to get angry, but Leo pacified her. He then looked at Quinn with a calm look in his eyes and said, We made it very clear before, buy it in full, are you unable to understand human words? If it had been Lydia who had spoken to him, Quinn would not have been so angry. But the other party was just Lydias husband whose status waspletely unequal, and Quinn would not be polite. What if I like this house too? Quinn narrowed his eyes, sizing up Leo, and said indifferently. He had already decided to put his name on the house when he bought it. Leo then turned back to look at Lydia. To be honest, he really didnt have such a set of houses in his sights, depending on Lydias decision. However this move fell on Quinns eyes, and he had an even more disdainful expression on his face. He sort of understood that Leo had no say at all when he married Lydia, and even the purchase of a house required Lydias consent. Even thedy at the sales office was in a difficult position, not knowing who to sell to. Quinn came over to Lydia and said, Lydia, you cantpete with me, I know the manager of this sales office, he is my former business partner. Lydia was cold and silent, just looking at him indifferently. Then, Quinn smiled and said to the salesdy, Go and call your manager Lee, tell him that I havee to buy a house from you, and someone is stealing the property from me. The salesdy ryed this as it was, and soon a fat man with a big belly came over.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The moment he saw Quinn, his face immediately turned into a smile. Bro, what brings you here? Manager Lee personally made a cup of tea for Quinn. Quinn did not mind, smiled and took it, holding it in his hand and slowly tasting it: I want to see the house, to give you a little increase in performance. Manager Leeughed loudly, Wee, wee. Looking at Quinn and Manager Lee talking andughing, the two twin sisters were suddenly full of energy and gave Lydia a demonstrative nce. However, Lydia remained cold and Leo watched quietly as things unfolded. After a moment of pleasantries, Manager Lees face sank, Bro, who wants to steal the property from you? Youre here, this house is definitely yours! The smile on Quinns face intensified, and then he pointed at Lydia. The moment Manager Lee turned around and saw Lydia, the smile on his face disappeared, reced by a strong shock. He wiped a handful of cold sweat from his head, then nade another cup of tea, ran all the way to Lydia and handed it over respectfully. At the same time his face was shocked: Miss Henderson! Chapter 702 Avenging the Son As he handed over the cup of tea in his hand, Manager Lee didnt even dare to look up into Lydias eyes. Even the hand holding the teacup was weakening, the water rippling in it. The entire sales office instantly became quiet, the air almost frozen as everyone stared at Leo and Lydia with wide eyes and faces full of incredulity. Manager Lee was actually so respectful to Lydia? It had been a long time before the crowd reacted, their faces full of astonishment. Quinn even suspected that his ears were out of order and hurriedly walked over and asked, Manager Lee, what are you doing? However, Manager Lee smacked his hand away and didnt say anything, just continued to keep his head down as he held his tea and handed it to Lydia. When Lydia did not answer, he became even more rmed.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. It had been a long time before Lydia made a faint sound. I dont drink tea, leave it. Manager Lees body trembled again, and he guessed in his heart that if Lydia did not want to forgive him. But he did not dare to disobey Lydias words, so he could only carefully put his cup of tea down, too frightened to breathe, and just stood by the side. Quinn and the twin sisters had stared incredulously and asked, Manager Lee, what did you just call her? Manager Lee could not help but curse andined to Quinn, Bro, do you know who she is? When this statement was made, Quinns heart also stuttered, and his heart was suddenly lost. In fact, from his previous school days, Quinn knew that Lydias family was extraordinary, but he was not sure of Lydias specific family background. It was just assumed that she was the daughter of some rich corporation. But, as it stands now, Quinn may well have underestimated Lydia. Because Manager Lee had met many business owners, including some of the giants of listedpanies, and his attitude was not this respectful! After a pause, Manager Lee looked at Quinn again and lowered his voice, saying, Bro, you should know where this sales office belongs to, right? Yes, Hong Yuan real estate, backed by Hendersons When he said this, Quinns pupils suddenly shrank, his face full of incredulity, Shes from the Henderson n? Manager Lee got cold sweat, Not only is she from the Hendersons, shes the Hendersons eldest princess! As soon as these words came out, Quinns head went nk, that expression almost dumbfounded as he looked at Lydia incredulously. He knew that Lydia had a powerful background, but he didnt expect it to be so powerful, actually being the eldest princess of the Henderson n. The twin sisters, however, were at a loss. With their status, they were not yet able toe into contact with people at this level of the Valenham royal family, so they did not know the horrors of the Valenham royal family. She is the princess? Quinn, there are still people who call themselves princesses these days? Dont you think its ridiculous? Haha The twin sistersughed out loud. However, in the next moment, Quinn pped one of them hard across the twin sisters faces, his face grim as he yelled, Shut the hell up! The two twin sisters were instantly dumbfounded. Only to see Quinn wiping the cold sweat on his forehead, he came to Lydia, barely squeezed out a smile and smiled awkwardly, Lydia, that, its really embarrassing, we dont want this house, you can have it. As he said this, Quinn kept apologising to Lydia. He broke out in a cold sweat at the thought that he had dared to grab a room with the eldest princess of the Henderson royal family, which was a death wish. Lydia didnt say anything, just looked at him indifferently. The same was true of Leo. They must not have known that Lydia was no longer the eldest princess of the Henderson family. Manager Lee even said with a smile on his face, Miss Henderson, its really an honor for us that you came to buy a house from us, Im Lee, if you want to buy a house in the future, just tell me, Ill give you a 50% discount! Lydia, however, said indifferently, No, its not like I cant afford to buy your house here. Manager Lee was shocked in his heart and nodded in a hurry, Yes, yes, Miss Henderson is right! Someone,e and give Miss Henderson the business of buying a house! He then called out to a couple of salesdies to speed up the process. Manager Lee wiped the cold sweat off his forehead, then looked at Quinn: Bro, why dont you take a look at other models of houses? Lydiai and Quinn, one was an existence he could not afford to mess with, the other was his business partner and neither could be ignored. Quinn picked a smaller square footage household: This one, I think. The twin sisters were full of displeasure when they saw that the house type was far worse than Lydias set. But when Quinns eyes red, their necks craned and they could only be silent. The buying process is rather cumbersome, so Leo and Lydia waited on the sidelines. The people at the sales office almost served them as if they were masters, and finally Leo was annoyed and sent them away. Leo smiled, It seems that this identity of yours as Hendersons eldest princess is quite good. Lydia gave him a nk look, Not anymore. Manager Lee is not far away and stands guard. At this point, the big screen at the sales office was plugging another real estate advertisement. It is still Dongcheng Hutong produced by JWCC. The content was presumably that JWCC had entered the real estate market, with Dongcheng Hutong being the first salvo they struck. The initial ballot will officially begin tomorrow morning at 9am. The eyes of the people in the sales office were drawn to this advertisement. Quinn looked at the close-up of the view of Dongcheng Hutong with anticipation, and the twin sisters next to him even had light in their eyes. Manager Lee sighed, In ones life, if one can live in a vi, it would be a life without regret. Yes, its just a pity that all the famous vi in Valenham City are upied by the Valenham royal family, either by some red-walled heavyweights, and the only courtyard that has been openly shaken in thest ten years is this one Dongcheng Hutong. Quinn followed and echoed the words. It is not so much the living environment of the vi that is so good, but the status that is lived in. In the old days, only princes and nobles were allowed to live in the vi. Unfortunately, it was not something they could live in, and the price of one square foot was enough to deter them. Lydia is also looking at the advertisements for Hutong in Dongcheng. Compared to the hustle and bustle of the city, the vi is indeed much more secluded. Lydia, do you like it? At this moment, Leos faint voice rang in his ears. Lydia nodded subconsciously, and then shook her head in a puff of reaction. She does like it, but they cant afford it. Leo smiled and made a secret note of the incident. At that moment, there was a sudden sound of leather shoes buckling to the ground outside the sales office. A middle-aged couple in suits were seen walking in. Seeing Leo and Lydia waiting inside, they froze and then smiled a little teasingly. You guys are really here, huh? At these words, both Leo and Lydias faces changed slightly and they both stood up. Are you the parents of Terry? Leo said with an awe-inspiring expression. This middle-aged couple is none other than Terrys parents, Paul and Florence. Florence is also the daughter of arge family in Valenham, and although she is not as good as the Valenham royal family, she does have some influence. Uncle, Aunt. Lydia greeted with an expressionless face. Lydia has never had a good feeling towards the Terrys family. Hmph, you still have the nerve to call us Uncle and Aunt? Paul and Florence both grunted coldly, not looking kindly at Lydia. Manager Lees face, however, changed and he came to Paul and Florence: Boss, what brings you here? Boss? Quinn looked on in disbelief, unable to say a word for a while. The twin sisters even dared not even speak, from Paul and Florence, they knew at a nce that they came from arge family. Leo also looked surprised and lowered his voice, asking at Lydia, Howe they are the owners of this sales office? Lydia, however, was not the least bit surprised and said lightly: To be precise, Aunt is the owner of the piece of property for sale, their familys business is mainly in the piece of real estate development, and after marrying into the Hendersons, the Hendersons also got a little bit involved. It dawned on Leo, but then his eyes turned cold. They are here for Lydia. What, youve been kicked out of Hendersons, have no ce to live and are going to start looking at houses? Florence looked at Lydia with a sneer on his face and said. Lydias face sank, but her attitude was still good: We cant stay in a hotel, can we? Paul grinned peevishly, It was fine if we didnt find out, but since we did, you wont be able to buy this house. At these words, Lydias expression changed slightly and her brows furrowed, Uncle, what do you want? Even Manager Lee, Quinn and the twin sisters froze for a moment, the situation didnt seem right! I will leave you homeless and out on the streets! Pauls expression suddenly turned fierce as he stared deadly at Leo and Lydia: My son disappeared because of you, and when he finally came back, he ended up with amnesia, and its all because of you! What? Terry has lost his memory? At these words, not only did Lydias face change greatly, Leos eyes even froze. When he first came to Hendersons, one of the reasons Maisy held a banquet was because Terry hade back. But there was no sign of Terry at the banquet. It turned out that he had lost his memory. Having dealt with Hunter and fattened him up, Leo knew that Terryi had some connections with Hunter. Nine times out of ten, this Terrys memory loss was caused by Hunter. Poor my son, he doesnt even remember that we are his parents, before you were the First Princess of the Henderson n and we couldnt do anything to you, now you are not, I will make you die and avenge my son! A mad look suddenly shed in Florences eyes, his eyes staring at Lydia with near hatred as he shouted hysterically. The atmosphere inside the building instantly became frosty, and Leos eyes narrowed dangerously as he took a slight step forward and blocked in front of Lydia. Chapter 703 Bullying by Force Leos thoughts returned to the backyard of the Lawson family from before. Terry, in conjunction with the Hamilton family and Arie,id a heavenly to bankrupt Qingcheng International and attempted to forcibly bring Lydia back to Valenham when she had nothing. In the end it failed, and the enraged Leo, not intending to leave him alive, ordered Nadine to kill him. But just in the nick of time, Hunter appeared and took Terry away, to save his life. For a long time afterwards, Terry did not show up, but Leo could be sure that during this time Terry must have been right beside Hunter and more or less exposed to some things. Terry must also have been present at the Northernd Conference, but he just didnt find out. Leo understands the Phantoms, whether they join voluntarily or not, as long as they join, they cannot betray it, and Terrys memory loss has nothing to do with the Phantoms. It seems that he has heard some important secret, but why not kill him? Leos eyes narrowed dangerously as a sharp edge swept across them. The very fact that Terry has returned to the Hendersons is an oddity. Or maybe Terry really has amnesia? He only believed what he saw in front of him. However, the most important thing now is to take care of Terrys parents. If you n to seek revenge on Lydia, youvee to the wrong person. Leo stepped forward and walked in front of Paul and Florence with a calm expression, Terry was taken away by an unidentified mysterious person, what does it have to do with Lydia? Besides, Terry joined forces with Arie and messed up Lydiaspany, and Lydia didnt do anything to him, she just wanted herpany back, thats all, what does it have to do with her? Or are you afraid to seek revenge on the real killer and take the opportunity to fall on your sword? The series of questions left Paul and Florence speechless and full of surprise. Especially at the end of the sentence, Leos tone lowered and a gloomy glint shed in his eyes. Lydia also looked at them with an expressionless face.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. At this moment, her eyes were genuinely cold, and having such rtives gave her a chill. With a sh of weakness in their eyes, Paul and Florence quickly reacted and snorted coldly, No matter what, until the real culprit who took Terry away, you, Lydia, are the murderer! We will not spare you! The Henderson family has made the right choice in throwing you out, its a curse to keep you! Paul was only indifferent, but Florence was particrly emotional, hysterically shouting and roaring at Lydia, wanting to scratch her face. As soon as the words left his mouth, both Manager Lee, Quinn, and the twin sisters all turned pale. They have captured an important message. Lydia is being thrown out by the Henderson family! What is this all about? Isnt Miss Henderson the eldest Miss of the Hendersons? How did she get kicked out? Dumbfounded, Manager Lee quickly came to Paul and Florence and asked after them. Florenceughed coldly and gave Lydia a disdainful nce and said, Shes a bullshit Miss Henderson, all along, shes been lying to us, shes just an ordinary person! What?! When this statement was made, both Manager Lee and Quinn had horrified expressions, their faces full of shock. Quinn, in particr, had a nk mind. Earlier, Manager Lee had said that Lydia was the eldest princess of the Henderson n, howe the real Henderson n royal family said that Lydia was not? Could it be that Lydia has been touting the name of Hendersons? All right, dont ask too many questions, anyway, all you need to remember is that shes just an ordinary woman and not a Princess at all! Yes, the only true Princess of the Henderson n is Marie! All the rest are fake! Paul and Florence said coldly that it was a matter of Hendersons secret, revealing only a general idea and not the specifics. But its enough to shock people. Both Quinn and Manager Lee were dumbfounded for a moment. When the two twin sisters came back to their senses, they sneered and walked up to Lydia and said in a high voice, Youre thick-skinned enough, youre obviously not the eldest youngdy of the Lin royal family, but youre still unting the banner of the Henderson n! Thats right, and youre still stealing properties from us! Does it mean that you know you cant rob us without taking out the identity of Hendersons eldest daughter? The twin sisters both looked at Lydia with a sneer on their faces. At this moment, they were not angry anymore and even had a feeling of smug. Lydia sulked and did not say anything, and Leo looked at it with a faint heartache. Dont look at Lydia as if she doesnt care, but in fact, she still has a lot of mind in her heart about being kicked out of Hendersons. After all, it was her old home where she had lived for over a decade. When did you see Lydia touting under the banner of the Henderson? Leo stepped forward and looked coldly at the twin sisters, asking rhetorically, We just wanted toe in and buy a suite, did we mention the word Hendersons? The twin sisters choked for a moment. Indeed, since the beginning, Lydia had never mentioned the word Henderson. It was Manager Lee, who saw Lydia and revealed her status at Hendersons, which made everyone feel that her status was instantly a notch higher. No matter what, if youre not Miss Henderson, youre not qualified to grab it from us! This suite is ours! In their desperation, the twin sisters said directly. A hint of anger finally surfaced on Lydias face and instead of speaking, she looked at Manager Lee: I hope you will stick to your professional ethics, we are the ones who wanted this house first! Hey, what cheek do you have to buy a house? The house must be sold to us! The twin sisters were instantly displeased. Manager Lees face was awkward, and they couldnt be offended either way. Finally, he looked at Florence and Paul: Boss, its up to you guys to decide. At these words, Lydias teeth clenched and her face was filled with anger. For their part, the twin sisters smiled smugly. Paul and Florence are not going to make things easy for Lydia, they might as well make her look bad! As expected, Florence gave Lydia a sidelong nce, a cold smile thick on her face, What, were here and you still want to buy a house? Im telling you, its impossible! Yes, it cant be sold to you. Paul and Florence have a very clear attitude that they will not sell to Lydia. Finally Florence looked at Manager Lee: Manager Lee, the house was sold to her, right? Cancel it immediately! Otherwise you dont have to do this manager job! At these words, Manager Lees face turned pale and cold sweat ran down his forehead. He gave Lydia a difficult look and said, Miss Henderson, Im sorry, I cant sell this house to you. Chapter 704 Dongcheng Hutong Manager Lee quickly asked the salesdy to stop the process. Lydias face turned pale, and her body trembled with anger. Ive already left Hendersons as you wanted, so why wont you still leave me alone! Her eyes were fixed deadly on both Florence and Paul as she questioned them angrily. Paul said with an expressionless face, Because, you have cost us our most important son. Even if he has set you up more than once, he is your cousin after all, and the starting point is that he only wants you back in the family, while you are the one who indirectly caused him to disappear and lose his memory! Lydia gritted her teeth and retorted, Its true that he wants me to return to the family, but what awaits me when I return? Its a marriage that you have arranged for me so that you can profit from it! Paul frowned slightly, Then whats the deal with you marrying a trash who raped you five years ago? Leo is several times better than you guys, you dont even know him, so who are you to say that about him? Lydia was a little broken down at this point and her voice got a little louder. Leo watched the scene in silence and patted Lydias shoulder, signalling that she didnt need to say anything. Only then did Lydia take a deep breath and let her tumultuous heart settle down, but Leo still saw that the circles around her eyes still turned slightly red. She should be aggrieved in her heart. OK, Ill get a different house. Lydia finallypromised and let go of the property she had originally liked. Hahahahaha The twin sisters were so happy that they burst outughing. Then the two of them hugged Quinns arms left and right and daintily said, Quinn, shes given up the house, buy it now! Quinns eyes were gathered on Lydia at the moment, his heart having other ideas. Lydia looks like she will be in Valenham for a long time toe, and being driven out by the Henderson family is rather more favourable for him to get in touch with Lydia in the future. Quinn soon bought the house, but with his own name on it. The two twin sisters still foolishly thought it was written in their names. Lydia intended to look at other models. A house is only as good as the people who live in it. However, Florence stepped forward and stopped her again, I think you dont understand what I mean, this Spring River City is under my familys real estate salespany, I have the say on who to sell it to. Not to mention that you cant buy the previous set, even other models of houses, you cant buy them either! Also, dont even think about buying the rest of the block for the original price, when I say Im going to put your family on the streets, Ill do what I say! With a mean sneer on his face, Florence said to Lydia, And for yourpany to enter the Valenham market, I tell you, its impossible, first of all you cant even find a venue to set up yourpany! Go back to Pearl! The whole sales office echoed with the sound of Florence speaking loudly. Manager Lee and all the salesdies were watching with fear and trepidation. Who could have imagined that Lydia would be expelled from Hendersons and would no longer be the firstdy of Hendersons in the future. No one dares to stand in solidarity with Lydia now for fear of offending their big boss. Quinn and the twin sisters were looking at Lydia with a smile on their faces. Especially when they thought of her previously high and mighty attitude, but now she was about to be reduced to living on the streets, they felt a sense of smugness in their hearts. Paul and Florence did not feel a bit guilty about this, especially when they thought that their son had lost his memory and did not even remember who they were, the fire in their hearts went straight to their heads. Lets go! Leaving these words behind, Paul and Florence quickly left the sales office. Quinn smiled as he came to Lydia and said with a smile, Lydia, it looks like youve run into a bit of trouble, you dont even have a ce to stay. Lydia didnt say anything, just left quickly with her bag. If you really dont have a ce to stay,e and join me! Quinn shouted from behind. With a cold expression, Leo gave them a deep look and quickly chased them out. Back in the car, Lydia leaned her head back on the seat, physically and mentally exhausted. This bit of ridicule and frustration hadnt beaten her, but she was a little out of her depth. She used to have a status as the eldest princess of the Henderson family, and everyone was in awe of her. Not anymore, and she cant get a single thing done in Valenham. With Florence Sutton and Paul in the way, it was impossible to find a ce to live, let alone set up a branch in Valenham. Although the Sutton family is not as good as the Valenham royal family, it is still arge family and its main field is in real estate. Mum, whats wrong with you? As soon as the sleeping Emilia opened her eyes, she saw Lydia leaning tiredly on the chair and could not help but open her big watery eyes and ask in a loud voice.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. I am fine. A smile surfaced as Lydia hugged Emilia into her arms. Emilia was stroked Lydias head and said, Mum, tell me if youre unhappy, I will help you. Lydia looked softer, then said to Leo, A ce to stay will always be found, lets go find a hotel first. There is no amodation, so they will have to stay in a hotel. While driving, Leo looked at Lydia in the passenger seat and suddenlyughed lightly. Lydia, its just a house, if you like it, Ill get you the vi. Leo pointed to a huge billboard not far away, which read JWCC, Dongcheng Hutong. This is the only residential vi where anyone can participate in the bidding and lottery, and is being built by JWCC, meaning that the Chamber will also be entering the real estate industry. Lydia looked up, staring nkly at the billboard with a hint of expectation in her eyes. As a Valenham resident, who wouldnt want to live in a courtyard? But this expectationsted only a moment before shaking her head. Dont think of the unrealistic, we cant afford to live in a vi. Now that she is not Hendersons person anymore, and there are still people targeting her at every turn, the days ahead will only get harder and harder. In response, Leo only smiled with a deep gaze, How can we know if we dont try? Tomorrow is the site of Dongcheng Hutong lottery, lets go and have a look, maybe we can get a lottery number. Lydia still shook her head, Impossible, Dongcheng Hutong is held by JWCC, and although to the outside world says that everyone can bid, there is still a threshold of an invitation, which is not something everyone can get! This invitation alone excluded the vast majority of people, and the rest were all superstars who could afford to participate in the purchase of the courtyard, basically those from the Valenham royal family. And even if we get an invitation, the chances of a draw lots are slim to none, almost under ten percent. Leo was surprised, not expecting Lydia to understand quite thoroughly. She must have surreptitiously googled it herself. Leo smiled. Lydia still wanted to live in the vi. By all means, go and see, I have tickets. Leo smiled enigmatically. Sure enough, Lydia immediately swept away her previous exhaustion and sat up straight away, Really? Where is it? Leo shook his head, I dont have it now, someone will send it tomorrow. JWCC was his, so it was easy to get an invitation. Lydias face instantly fell, You are talking big. Her heart was pounding though, Leo had never let her down, was there really an invitation? After being suppressed by Paul and Florence, Lydia didnt care so much, she also wanted to fight for that vi. The vi itself, after all, is a huge investment. As Florence said, she doesnt necessarily have to tap into the Valenham market. In the past, she was determined to make a career in Valenham just to prove to the Henderson that she could still take off without relying on the family. Now that she wasnt even a Henderson, was there any point in proving it? Lydia is holding her breath, dont you want me to live on the streets? Then Ill show you how to get Dongcheng Hutong! Meanwhile, Paul and Florence had returned to Hendersons. But instead of going back to their own home immediately, they went straight to Maisys study - This study originally belonged to Karl, and after Karl had delegated her authority, this study was temporarily owned by her. What is it? Florence asked with a smile. Maisy closed the contract and stood up, I just got the news that tomorrow Dongcheng Hutong of JWCC going to start the lottery? I want it and get a vi for my Hendersons, so that when Karles back, I can give him a surprise. Paul also nodded: This is reliable, of the nine Valenham royal families, the other eight have vis, but we, the Henderson n, dont, it doesnt make sense. The Henderson family only became a royal family after relying on Karl, so naturally they did not have a vi. Maisy looked at Florence: Florence, your family is in the real estate business, you can get a few invitations. I heard that Mr. Commerce Maestro, the head of JWCC, will also show up this time. If we can meet him, the Henderson family will rise to the top, and the status of your family will rise too. The words made Florences heart flutter, Okay, Ill take care of it, Ill send the invitation over first thing tomorrow morning! After sending Paul and Florence away, Maisy sat alone in her study, looking agitated. The draw lots of Dongcheng Hutong was the first big thing she had to do when she became the head of the family. She wants to prove to Karl that she is also very capable and not weaker than Aurora! In short, Dongcheng Hutong, by JWCC, is opening tomorrow for a draw lots. Not only the Henderson n, but also the other eight royal ns are also watching. It was destined to be a gathering of the greats, depending on who would win the lottery. The buying process at Dongcheng Hutong is such that ess is by invitation only, and among those customers with invitations, a lottery is then held in turn, depending on who gets it. The probability of the outcrossing is less than ten percent! Thest people who have the right to buy are in the less than ten percent! The crueler things are, the crazier they make people! Chapter 705 Pointing the Way Late at night, a vi in the Jiangding district of Valenham. Dazzling headlights cut through the darkness as a ck supercar slowed to a stop in the front yard. Out of the car came a rich boy with two dainty twin sisters in his arms. The sisters had both had drank and their faces were flushed as they leaned helplessly into the youths arms. Once in the bedroom, the three tumbled into bed. Younger sister suddenly said in a daze, Quinn, did you see the advertisement just now? The draw lots of Dongcheng Hutong is going to open tomorrow. Quinn was sprinting at the moment and had no time to care what his sister was saying, so he said casually, Yes, whats wrong? That Spring River City is nothingpared to Dongcheng Hutong. Younger sister said. Yes, Id love to go to Dongcheng Hutong for a night! Elder sister chimed in. A sneer of disdain crossed Quinns face. Dongcheng Hutong, even I, the descendant of a powerful family, am not qualified to get an invitation, you two country bumpkins want to enter Dongcheng Hutong? Let alone whether these sisters are qualified to enter Dongcheng Hutong, even if they do, they will get lost in there! In ancient times, it was for princes and dignitaries, it is a historical legacy, and if one trespassed without a map, one would get lost. Quinn, didnt you say that there is no one in Valenham that you dont know? Go and ask for a few invitations, we want to go in and have a look. Yes, yes, its a vi, Ive only seen it on TV, its not allowed to enter. The vi is a unique product of Valenham and is very prestigious, with the exception of some national cultural heritage, which are in the public domain of the state, and are all private grounds. Even if you want to get in, you will have to pay sky-high venue fees. As younger sister started, older sister became interested too, and the two sisters insisted that Quinn take them to see it. Quinns face instantly darkened, full of gloom. Its not that he doesnt want to bring them, but hes not even qualified to go in himself! But in front of his own women, he didnt want to lose dignity. Quinn could only pull out his mobile phone and ask someone from his family. His family is not big in Valenham, nor is it small, barely a middle ss family. This kind of family is definitely inessible, and sure enough, Quinns father scolded him when he found out. If you want to go, there will be a property draw lots held beforehand during the day before the draw lots begins in Dongcheng Hutong, which is specifically for civilians. These were the original words of Quinns father. Quinn froze for a moment and then had an idea. If you cant get a lottery number in Dongcheng Hutong, its not a bad idea to check out other properties! OK, Ill show you the site tomorrow! Quinn was quick to agree. After all, Dongcheng Hutong is under the name of JWCC, and the scale of the scene will certainly not be small, targeting only the great families and the royal family of Valenham. Middle-ranking families like the Mills family are not eligible to attend. But JWCC took this into consideration and added a little appetizer before the main course arrived. It is also a pre-sale draw lots of properties owned by JWCC and is open to the general public. After all, anyone local basically has some assets, enough to afford these properties. In these days of soaring house prices, especially in the City, owning a house is a particrly difficult thing to do. The general public, too, is a huge market. The following morning, just as the sun was rising, the big roads of the first and second ring roads were full of traffic. All vehicles are heading in almost one direction - JWCC. To be precise, the venue where JWCC held its shaking centre was held in the Crystal Pce Hall in amercial centre. The Cohen family arrived at the Crystal Pce almost after nine oclock. By now a crowd had gathered. All of these people are well-known and powerful local people, either wealthy and powerful, or quite prestigious and institutionally popr. Leo and Lydia walked inside and none of them actually recognised them. However, more people are simply wealthy but without backgrounds, and theye here for the purpose of shaking down numbers during the day and to make friends with the powerful. Wow! Thats a lot of people! These are rich people. It is the opening of the property under JWCC during the day, and the opening of Dongcheng Hutong at night for the lottery, sure there are many peopleing. Its only this many people and youre making a fuss about it. Let me tell you, this is nothing during the day, at night, youll know what it means to have a sea of people! At that time, the Valenham royal family and the core figures of the great families will be there, and it is said that the head of JWCC, Mr. Commerce Maestro, will also be there! Do you know who Mr. Commerce Maestro is? He is a legend in the business world of Pompeii, one of the Seven Maestros of Pompeii, and is rumoured to be on a par with Warren Buffett, the God of Stocks, who can bring a bankruptpany back to life with a single word of advice! So impressive! At that moment, a conversation reached Leos ears, and Leo almostughed out loud at what he heard. When did Commerce Maestros be so deified? Suddenly feeling that the man sounded familiar, Leo took a look and ended up seeing two women and a man sitting on the garden grass not far away. They are snuggled together with happy faces, the twin sisters lying left and right in Quinns arms, who is spitting out his insights. I reckon, tonights shakeout at Dongcheng Hutong is internal, and the internal quota is within the nine Valenham royal families. I am more optimistic about the Henderson n, because unlike other royal families in Valenham, the Henderson n does not have a vi of its own, and the vi, long ago, became a symbol of the royal family, so when such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunityes along, the Henderson n will definitely spare no effort to fight for it, so the probability is the highest! Quinn was predicting the situation of the night, as if he was familiar with the Valenham royal family. Thats awesome The twin sisters looked at Quinn with a fascinated look on their faces, So Quinn, can you really enter the Crystal Pce in the daytime, I want to see the Crystal Pce at night. Id like to. Both sisters looked at Quinn with expectation.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. How many times have I told you guys to just look around during the day? Go in at night, you really dream on? Quinn replied impatiently. He brought the twin sisters over, not intending to buy a house per se, but just toe along for the ride. But dont worry, guys, Im still young, give me ten more years, I can definitely enter inside this crystal pce! Quinn said with a confident look on his face. Just after Quinn had finished speaking, a sudden burst of uncontrobleughter came from behind him. Quinn immediately stood up like a mouse whose tail had been stepped on, and looked angrily at Leo and Lydia behind him. Seeing that he had actually been discovered, Leo did not feel embarrassed and forced himself to hold back hisughter and said, Sorry, I didnt mean to do that, you go on, you go on. Having said that, he took Lydia with him with the intention of leaving. Quinn and the twin sisters dide back to their senses, their faces full of irritation. So its you, Lydias loser husband? Youre such a waste. How can I see you everywhere? A man who only relies on women and dares to say something bad about Quinn! The twin sisters immediatelyunched a fierce verbal attack on Leo. Quinn did not curse again, this kind of asion, it is really not appropriate to swear. But his face was pale. Seeing that he just smiled, the other party bit over like a mad dog, the smile on Leos face disappeared and his eyes were morose. Honey. Lydia pulled Leo back, signalling with her eyes for him to stop, and the aura on Leos body, only then, was it restrained a little. A family of three intended on leaving, but Quinn was reluctant to let them go. Lydia, what brings you to such an asion? Quinn frowned and looked at Lydia and asked. Those who cane here are rich and famous. If it was the past Lydia, Quinn wouldnt dare to say a word, but now that Lydia had been expelled by the Henderson n, she was no longer the eldest princess of the Henderson n, but amoner woman whose status was a hundred thousand miles away from his, and Quinn didnt believe that Lydia could still treat him with the same arrogance as before. However, Lydias eyes instantly went cold as she asked indifferently, Do I have to report to you where I am? You - Still as indifferent and as condescending as ever. Quinn was instantly annoyed and suddenly, as if remembering something, he burst outughing. Oh, I see, you havent got a house yet, youvee here to see it, have you? Give up, for the Crystal Pce during the day, although it is the opening of some buildings, but it is not something you can afford, the price of housing in Valenham is several times more than your Pearl! Quinns voice immediately attracted the attention of many people around, who looked at Lydia in surprise and whispered. Isnt this the eldestdy from Hendersons? Howe shes here to buy a house? If she wants the house, isnt that just a word? Listening to the chatter, Lydias face had gone a little off. Everyone! Please stop calling her Miss Henderson in the future, because she has been kicked out by the Henderson and is no longer the Miss Henderson she used to be. Quinns voice instantly raised an octave as heughed grimly, Shes just amoner now, and the only identity she holds is simply the president of a listedpany. It it not a big deal When he finished, heughed softly. The crowd, on the other hand, was filled with an uproar, looking at Lydia incredulously. Shes been kicked out of Hendersons? The information was too explosive for the crowd to take in for a while. Lydia clenched her teeth, her face full of embarrassment, her fists clenched tightly, obviously furious. Chapter 706 Into the Crystal Palace Dumbfounded for a long time, the crowd finally came back to their senses, full of amazement. So Miss Henderson has been expelled from Hendersons, huh? So shes not the eldest princess of the Henderson n anymore? Yeah, shes just an ordinary person, how does she qualify toe to a ce like this? Oh, I think she cant let go of her position, thinking we dont even know about this news and pretending shes Miss Henderson! The crowd spoke out in mockery, all looking at Lydia with a very disdainful look. Lydias face grew unpleasant, her fists clenched tightly. What happened after she returned to Valenham was undoubtedly a blow to her. Not only was he thrown out of Hendersons, there was also a rift between him and Marie, and now she simply cant even buy a house. Companies that offend Hendersons are outside the municipality and have a chance to survive, while those local to Valenham will only be swallowed. Now Lydia is really experiencing what it means to be a hypocrite. When she was Miss Henderson, these people treated her with such respect that they almost kowtowed to her. Now that she has been thrown out, everyone looks down on her. Lydia was already arrogant, even if she was no longer Miss Henderson, she still had her own pride, so of course she couldnt stand this anger. And seeing Lydia, who had previously towered over him, being spat upon by millions, Quinn also felt a special sense of relief in his heart. The twin sisters, one on the left and one on the right, are more than happy. Lydia, Im not qualified to enter the Crystal Pce at night, but I have self-awareness, but what about you guys? Youre obviously of lower status than me, and you still dare toe here! Quinn said with a smirk, looking at Lydia with mockery in his eyes. Lydia was simply furious. The news of her expulsion from the Henderson n was known to almost all of the Valenham royal family, but these news were blocked, not the Valenham royal family simply could not find out this first-hand news. But Quinn spread the news, allowing Lydia to be humiliated in front of so many people. Leo watched the scene with an expressionless face, especially when he looked at Quinn, an icy killing intent swept through his eyes. How do you know that we are not qualified to enter the Crystal Pce? He spoke coldly. You guys have shit qualifications to enter the Crystal Pce. Quinn spat viciously at the ground, I think you are living in the era when your wife was still Miss Henderson! Wake up, your wife is no longer Princess, your days of trying to reply on Henderson are over! For Leo, Quinn was very upset. And Leos words caused discontent among the surrounding crowd. Their status is simr to that of Quinn, who is qualified to enter the Crystal Pce during the day but not the Crystal Pce at night. But now a man whose status was far from theirs was telling them that he was entitled to enter the Crystal Pce at night, and that was intolerable. This is Lydias husband, right? The one who raped her five years ago. She actually married him, what is in her mind? Yes, and he relies on her, which is the most despised thing these days!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Hes got a lot of nerve saying that on this asion, hes embarrassing his wife! The crowd murmured and looked at Leo with disdain. The more Leo said these words, the more he disgraced Lydia. Although Lydia knew that Leo must have a way to get in, she couldnt stand being surrounded by people like a zoo and dragged Leo away. Haha, Quinn, theyre gone! The two twin sistersughed out loud. A smug smile also appeared on Quinns face. Come on, lets go and see what they want to do at the Crystal Pce. Quinn quickly followed with the two twin sisters. At the moment the Crystal Pce is in the middle of a lottery and the building barn for sale is not as good as Dongcheng Hutong, but it is still some high-end luxury properties. The asking price is very high. The people who got the number were as happy. Those who didnt, on the other hand, were sighing in dismay. From here, Leo actually saw the madness of the gambler. Lydia, on the other hand, is looking at the house very carefully. Florence and Paul directly deprived her of the right to buy a house in Valenham, but only to their real estatepany, they did not have the guts to interfere JWCC. But looking at these prices, Lydia shook her head, it was too expensive. Give it up, you cant buy a house here. At that moment, Quinns voice came again from behind him. Lydia frowned and said in a cold voice, Can you not follow us? Before Quinn could say anything, the twins spoke up. We can go wherever we want! Thats right, you cant afford to buy but stille to see the house Lydia frowned, but Leo still wore a smile as he said to Lydia, Theyre right, theres nothing to see here, its just an appetizer to warm up for Dongcheng Hutong at night. But - Lydia wanted to say something else, but was already pushed out by Leo. Quinn and the twin sistersughed out loud, Haha, Lydia, your husband has self-awareness at this time, yes, you cant afford to buy it, so you might as well not go in. Lydia was angry at that. Leo continued tough and said, Lets leave here first and take Emilia to Valenham Amusement Park for some fun, ande backter in the evening. When Emilia heard that she was going to the Amusement Park, she pped her hands in delight, Good, lets go to Amusement Park! Lydia frowned, but finally nodded in agreement. After spending the day at the Amusement Park, Leo took Lydia and Emilia back to the entrance of the Crystal Pce. By now night had fallen and the pce of the Crystal Pce was radiating a dazzling light of great beauty. The entrance has long been filled with luxury cars, most of which belong to the Valenham royal family. The Henderson family, the Spencer family and other royal families have arrived and are already inside the Crystal Pce. In addition to the royal family, there are some great families. Quinn and the twin sisters have not yet left. Quinn, can you really not get an invitation? I really want to go in and have a look! The twins looked at the Crystal Pce with a wistful expression. Crystal Pce that looks best at night. As Quinn was about to refuse, Leo was holding Lydia in one hand and Emilia in the other, striding past them and heading in towards the entrance of the Crystal Pce. Quinn and the twin sisters eyes watched them in disbelief. How is this, this possible? When he returned to his senses, Quinn shouted at Leo in anger and frustration. Stop there, what are you doing? Are you going into the Crystal Pce? Chapter 707 Regaining Pride Behind her came Quinns exasperated bellow, and Lydia blushed unnaturally, forcing herself to y it cool. She can get into the Crystal Pce during the day, but when ites to night, she is very unsure of herself. It wasnt that she didnt trust Leo, but the asion was too special! The vi draw lots opened by JWCC, even the Hendersons, where she was before, had to treat them respectfully! Not to mention that now she is not Hendersons eldestdy anymore, her status has dropped again and again, and of all the guests present tonight, her status is the most humble one. No, an invitation is needed to enter the Crystal Pce, and Leo is not producing one at the moment. Leo was calm and collected, holding his daughters hand in one hand with a smile on his face, I think everyone hase here with only one purpose, and that is to enter the Crystal Pce, right? You Quinn choked and was about to think of a way to resort. The twin sisters did that for him instead. Thats nice talk, look at your status, is the Crystal Pce at night a ce you cane to? Yes, only the royal family of Valenham, the great figures of the three realms of power and prestige, are qualified to enter! Mr. Commerce Maestro of JWCC will also being in person! Do you guys know who Commerce Maestro is? Its well a very powerful and big person anyway. It is not a ce where you people from the bottom of society can get into! Get out of here! Or I will call the security guards! The twin sisters stood in front of Lydia, pompous and cursing. They brought out all the things that Quinn had told them during the day and now they looked as if they knew the Crystal Pce well. If she hadnt known beforehand that they were just two mistresses, she would think they were in the upper ss circle. Leo reallyughed out loud, these two twin sisters were like two barking pugs in his eyes, thinking they were barking fiercely and bluffing, but in fact they had no killing power at all. Leo was also toozy to talk with Quinn and took Lydias hand and walked in naturally. The outeryer of the Crystal Pce is a huge open-air fellowship with a secluded pool of water in the centre, with various fountains spouting out and apanied by the soft sound of music. The fountain is surrounded by tables disying exquisite and expensive pastries and wines for guests to taste. On either side is a high-priced band ying soft tunes. At night, the Crystal Pce is a ce of mour, with an array of high society. It is a circle that the working ss will never reach in their lifetime. Naturally, Leo took two red wine sses, one to hand to Lydia and one for himself to sip leisurely. Two more exquisite dessert pastries were brought to Emilia and the little one ate them with great pleasure.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Eat slowly, dont choke, theres more when youre done. Leo carefully wiped the cream off the corner of Emilias mouth. The men and women around them smile and nod to them, and Leo smiled at them. Lydia is also holding a ss of wine, her smile serene. When they walked away, the serene smile on Lydias face instantly disappeared, pulling Leo aside and staring incredulously. Leo, this is a real circle of power and wealth, why do I feel like youre smooth in here? Youve been there before? She was brought up with proper aristocratic etiquette and knows what to do and how to look on what asion. But Leo was different. He had grown up in the Henderson family and had gone to be a soldier, so how did he act more calm andposed than her? As if - he really was an upper ss powerhouse! What kind of soldieres back so gracefully? Lydia couldnt believe it, even if he was faking it, he was faking it too much. She even watched as a blonde, blue-eyed man came to ask for directions, and Leo spoke to her for a long time. The two men had a good talk and finally the man gave Leo a warm hug and left his business card. It turns out that he is a partner in some multinational logisticspany with far-reaching influence in Valenham and is worth billions. Lydia was stunned. Leo smiled. He did learn, not to mention some upper ss etiquette, that he could dance to a standard of authentic ballroom dancing. Lydia didnt ask more questions, even she found it unbelievable. She used to be the eldest princess of the Henderson family and now she was actually walking behind Leo. Their actions all fell in the eyes of Quinn and the two twin sisters. They all looked dumbfounded and failed to respond. And they really got in? The older sister in the twins was the first to react, flushed with anger. Then younger sister and Quinn reacted and felt an imbnce in their hearts. Isnt this ce only essible to those with invitations, so what makes them able to enter? No, Im going to expose them! The furious Quinn and the twin sisters rushed into that small courtyard in anger as well, pointing at Leo and Lydia and saying loudly, Dont be fooled by this family of three, theyre all liars! Shes just an outcast! And this man, he used to be a live-in son-inw and now her wife has been kicked out and she doesnt even have a ce to live! He is a bumpkin from out of town! They just mingle in! Not even an invitation! The eyes of the crowd, too, fell on Leo and Lydia, and one by one, their eyes became strange. It was actually Quinn and the twin sisters again, and their faces turned gloomy. At this point Quinn and the twin sisters sneered as they walked over, the mockery in their eyes not being disguised in the slightest. Lydia, am I disturbing you by revealing your true colours? I dont always get in your way for the sake of that we being ssmates, but your behaviour is so audacious and outrageous that even I cant stand it anymore! Quinn sighed with a pained look on his face, You are just mingling, but youre still so high profile, people who dont know really think youre still the original Miss Henderson! Keep a low profile from now on, you know? And dont bring that loser husband of yours who cant do anything out to make a fool of yourself, then you can still pretend to be Miss Henderson. The sneer in Quinns eyes grew thicker. What? Isnt she Hendersons eldestdy, Lydia? How can she mingle in? All those who could appear here at night were big shots of a certain status, and Lydia used to be so famous that everyone knew what she looked like. Of course, they know about Leo beside Lydia. So its no surprise that Leo and Lydia are here. Quinn thought that Lydia would be furious as she was once again thrust into the limelight, but to his surprise, Lydia still looked calm. Having endured it so many times, she was used to it. She looked over at Leo and found encouragement in his eyes. Then, Lydia looked at Quinn with a t look in her eyes and said, Im afraid I cant do what you want, my husband and I came here to participate in the shaking of the number in Dongcheng Hutong. The organisers havent arrived yet, so why not my husband, daughter and Ie here to have a bite to eat and pass the time? As she said this, Lydia lifted her chin as she had done before, her eyes clear and cold, as high and proud as a peacock with an open screen. Although she is still very unsure of herself, she trusts Leo and will not let her make a fool of herself. Leo smiled faintly, picked up Emilia and asked with a smile, Tonight, daddy will make you and mommy the brightest and most attention-grabbing spotlight here, do you believe it? Emilia nodded without thinking, Yes! Lydias magnificent promation caused Quinn to freeze for a moment. The twin sisters were even more wide-eyed and blinked, suddenly reacting and cursing. Who are you fooling? Are you qualified to participate in Dongcheng Hutong lottery? Do you know what it takes to enter the Crystal Pce at night? Unlike anyone who can enter during the day, its by invitation, and invitationse at a price, can you get the invitation? Thats right, even Quinn cant get this invitation, can you get it? What a joke! The twin sisters were full of disdain and looked at Lydia with unparalleled contempt. But this time, no matter what they said, Lydia didnt lower her head once more and continued to drink her wine with aplomb. Tonight, she left everything to Leo. Whats going on? At that moment, a middle-aged man in gold-rimmed sses and a suit emerged from the Crystal Pce. Mainly, he was followed by a row of men in the same suits, which bore a golden logo emzoned with the word JWCC. They are from JWCC. Its Mr. Foster from JWCC! There were shouts of astonishment from the crowd, and everyone looked at Mr. Foster with a look of devotion and ingratiation in their eyes. Mr. Foster is just a small steward in JWCC, not even a member. Yet it was enough to make these people bow down. Lets put it this way, even for the chief executives of the other seven major chambers, someone of Forrests level would have to sit on an equal footing with some of the senior members inside when he came to JWCC. This is JWCC, the leading of the eight chambers ofmerce in the country! He is in charge of ticket checking today. An invisible pressure surfaced in Lydias heart. Quinn and the twin sisters ran to Mr. Foster with excited faces and said respectfully, Mr. Foster, weve caught three people who didnt have invitations but came in to mingle, so get rid of them! Foster raised his eyebrows and his face sank, Who has the audacity to do that? Thats them! Quinn pointed at Leo and Lydia, then gloated andughed. Foster looked over, his brow furrowed. It was clear that he knew Lydia. He walked up to Lydia in stride, not saying that she didnt have an invitation, but just politely extending his hand, Miss Henderson, please show me your invitation. Chapter 708 Waiting Five Minutes When the guests enter the Crystal Pce, they usually take the initiative to show the invitation in their hands to Mr. Foster. If it appears that Mr. Foster has taken the initiative to ask someone for an invitation, it means that, in all probability, that person does not have an invitation. Quinn and the twin sisters were all looking at Leo and Lydia with a teasing expression. As far as they were concerned, they simply could not get an invitation. Lydias face was gloomy, she couldnt get an invitation at all! Miss Henderson, please show me your invitation. Foster didnt lose his patience and continued to smile. Mr. Foster, theres no need to ask her for it, they cant get it out. Seeing this, Quinn and the twins also came forward, with gloating smiles on their faces. They certainly couldnt get an invitation, and trespassing in the Crystal Pce would only end in one thing C being thrown out and permanently cklisted. All future events held at Crystal Pce will be unavable to them. Leo dide forward and said smilingly, The invitation will be given to youter, it hasnt arrived yet. Hahahahaha As soon as Leo said this, Quinn and the twin sisters burst intoughter. Quinn evenughed so hard that tears came out of his eyes. It was the funniest reason he had ever heard. Imughing my ass off, Quinn, did you hear what he was saying clearly? I cant believe you said youd give it to Mr. Fosterter and it hasnt been delivered yet Cant someone else bring it to you personally? The guests around the table also shook their heads, this was ridiculous. There is only one way to obtain an invitation to Dongcheng Hutong Shakeout, and that is to ask JWCC to purchase one. Anyone who has someone within JWCC can basically obtain one, so the price of invitations that have flowed out has been spected to sky-high prices in some ck markets. Or even a ticket is worthy of a suite. It is hard to find a ticket. Who would be so stupid as toe to send him an invitation? But what they didnt expect was that Leo actually went along with Quinns words, Someone really will send me an invitation over. What? The words are amazing. The expressions on the faces of Quinn, the twin sisters, and everyone else around them changed deeply. Quinn didnt expose him; to him, the bigger he talked, the more humiliated he would be. He had even seen the image of Lydia being thrown out with him. Fine, Ill take your word, but ask Mr. Foster if he believes you! Quinn came in front of Leo and said with a smirk. Leo smiled lightly and looked at Mr. Foster: Wait for five more minutes at most, and the invitation will be delivered to me. Mr. Fosters brow furrowed at once. Leo actually made him wait for five minutes? Apart from his top boss, a big shot in JWCC, who would dare to make him wait like that? He did not address Leo, who in his eyes was just a live-in son-inw.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He looked to Lydia: Miss Henderson, do you know what five minutes can do? Lydia did not say anything and waited for Mr. Foster to continue. Mr. Foster held out five fingers and said seriously, In five minutes, I can negotiate a contract worth more than 50 million or even over 100 million, and I can also decide on personnel changes in thepanies under JWCC. In short, in five minutes, I can create a fortune at least a dozen times more than your husband is worth, got it? Mr. Foster looked at Lydia and said. Lydia felt a huge pressure all of a sudden, and in front of Mr. Fosters aura, she didnt dare to speak at all. The others looked at Mr. Foster with a look of reverence. Quinn and the twin sisters both looked at Leo with a look of distain, who was he to make Mr. Foster wait for five minutes? As Mr. Foster said, in five minutes, he could have created a lot of wealth, so why should he wait five minutes for Leo? Miss Henderson, if you dont have an invitation, please leave. Seeing that Lydia was slow to produce an invitation, Mr. Fosters expression turned cold all of a sudden and he unceremoniously gave the order to expel her. At once, the people present looked over again, with amazement in their eyes. Lydias face instantly turned blushed and she couldnt help but look at Leo, Where is the invitation? Leo frowned and didnt say anything, just looked at Foster: I asked you to wait for five minutes, you really dont want to wait? Mr. Foster looked calm, but there was a look of mockery in his eyes, To me, time is money, it is life, I will wait for five minutes for the person I should wait for, I will never do anything meaningless. Leo nodded, Okay, Ill rush it. After saying that, Leo took out his mobile phone and dialed a number: You guys speed up and deliver it to me within a minute. A respectful voice was heard on the phone, Mr. Cohen, it wont be soon! Ive asked the driver to increase the speed to the maximum, and it will take two minutes at the soonest to deliver. After a pause, the man asked again cautiously, Mr. Cohen, is it urgent? Leo shook his head, No, but that man under you called Mr. Foster said he cant wait five minutes, and that in five minutes he can create a lot of wealth and wont take it for meaningless things. What?! At these words, the man waspletely shaken with anger, while his tone became even more frightened, Mr. Cohen, Ill call him and teach him a lesson. Leo hung up the phone and then smiled at Mr. Foster, Someone will call youter. Mr. Foster still looked arrogant, while Quinn and the others were about to go crazy withughter. Lydia, your husband acted well. This years Oscar Award should go to your husband! The twin sisters were evenughing so hard they couldnt even speak. Mr. Foster shook his head, having called for his bodyguards, and pointed at Lydia and the others, Throw these three mongrels out. However, no sooner had he said that than Fosters mobile phone actually did ring. Foster froze for a moment, then pulled it out and took a look at the caller ID, he actually let out a shout of shock and his phone clicked to the floor. Mr. Foster, whats wrong with you? Everyone was confused when they saw Fosters face change drastically. Without a word, Foster picked up the phone trembling, then picked up the phone. Hello Hello? Leader? Foster spoke with a tremor in her voice. Once the call was answered, the other party scolded him, Aston Foster, do you still want to do your fucking job or not. Leo told you to wait for five minutes, the tickets will be delivered immediately, and you dont want to wait? Chapter 709 Origami Planes The old leader looked very angry, even with a touch of awe in his tone, which made Aston feel incredulous. The old leader was considered one of the top brass in JWCC, even if in the whole Valenham, there were very few people who existed that made him fearful, so howe he sounded so frightened now? But what struck Aston as incredible were the words of the old leader. Hes actually delivering tickets now! Aston felt incredulous and his eyes went wide. Leader, what did you say? What tickets? I dont understand. Aston couldnt help but say. The old leader, however, did not want to exin, said directly: Do not ask so much, you just wait in ce, not to mention five minutes, is fifty minutes, an hour, you have to wait. Cursing, the old leader hung up the phone, leaving Aston alone in his ce. Sensing that something was wrong, Quinn couldnt help but ask Aston. Aston, however, stood in ce, dumbfounded. At this moment, Leos mobile phone also rang. Its still the same old leader on the phone. Hello, Mr. Cohen, one more minute, Ill be right there! Dont worry. After advice, the old leader hung up the phone. Leo smiled and took Lydias hand. Suddenly, he noticed that Lydias hands were cold at the moment and her face was flustered. So Leo saidfortingly, Dont be afraid, the tickets will be delivered soon. With Leo tofort her, Lydia settled down. Quinn sneered, You are just about thest struggle, after five minutes, if you still dont have tickets, you still have to be thrown out Before Quinn could finish his sentence, there was a roar of a motor not far away. A shiny ck Mercedes-Benz business car pulled up at the entrance to the Crystal Pce. The car door opened and an old man with a beard and gray hair in a suit came rushing over. At the age of sixty, he ran into the Crystal Pce like a 100-metre sprint, leaving the crowd dumbfounded. Isnt this Mr. Fosters immediate leader and a member of JWCC, Mr. Cunningham? Whats he doing here? The crowd was talking and full of surprise. Look guys, what is Mr. Cunningham carrying in his arms? Suddenly, someone eximed, and the eyes of the crowd noticed Mr. Cunninghams pocket in his arms. He was seen carrying many invitations and quickly rushing towards Astons direction. Aston immediately went up to greet him, Leader Go away! Get out of the way! Mr. Cunningham, however, pushed him away directly. Amidst the incredulous gazes of countless people, Mr. Cunningham rushed to Leo and handed out the pile of invitations in his hand. Mr. Cohen, heres the invitation you asked for! You can count them! Only after saying this did Mr. Cunningham dare to pant for breath. Still not daring to answer, he just stood in front of Leo, not knowing whether Leo was satisfied or not. So the crowd watched as Mr. Cunningham, who called the shots and held a high position in JWCC, half-bowed like a child who had made a mistake, waiting for Leo to answer. Leo took a look at these invitations and suddenly frowned, Just take three, wont so many be a waste? Leo chided. With a terrified look on his face, Mr. Cunningham said, You are right, Mr. Cohen. Leo took out three invitations, then returned the others and said, What about these extra ones? Mr. Cunningham thought about it and saw Emilia beside Leo, who was folding paper nes, and suddenly his eyes lit up and he said, Give your daughter to make paper nes! Well, thats a solid solution. Leo took Lydia went to Aston and handed over the three invitations. He looked at the dumbfounded Aston and smiled, Hows that, Mr. Foster, did you wait these few minutes for something meaningful? At these words, everyone in the room was collectively petrified. Suspecting that something was wrong with his eyes, Aston rubbed them and looked again, only to see that what Leo and Lydia were holding was really an invitation. The invitation is ck in colour, with the usual ck diamond iy around the perimeter. He did not expect that someone would actually send an invitation to Leo. The person who gave it to him is still his old leader! Lydia was holding the invitation and her whole body was in the clouds. Leo actually got so many invitations, which were priced to sell! At this moment, Lydias originally restless heart finally fell. How is this possible? Quinn and the twin sisters looked so dumbfounded that they couldnt even speak. This scene of Mr. Cunningham sending an invitation to Leo deeply shook the hearts of Quinn and the twin sisters. They really wanted this to be a dream and to end quickly. Quinn, they seem to have really gotten the invitation. The twin sisters faces were full of pallor and they looked at Leo with a mixture of envy and panic. Didnt you say that he was just an ordinary live-in son-inw? Howe he got Mr. Cunningham himself to deliver the invitation? Miss Henderson is still the eldest princess of the Henderson family, everything is a fabrication on your part! The surrounding crowd, too, all looked at Quinn and the twin sisters with cold eyes one by one. Being watched by so many people, the three were about to faint from fear. Suddenly, Quinns eyes looked at the invitation in the hand of one of the guests, which was golden, in contrast to the ck one in the hand of Lydia of Leo.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Quinn froze for a moment, and thenughed as if he understood something. Guys, look at the invitations theyre holding, theyre not gold, they must be fake! How dare you fool us with a fake invitation? As soon as the words left his mouth, Aston was the first to rush up and give Quinn a big p. Shut the fuck up! Quinn was almost dazed by the p and was full of surprise, Mr. Foster, what are you hitting me for? Arent you going to examine whether their invitations are fake or not? The twin sisters were also furious, but did not dare to vent with Aston. When Aston heard this, he was so angry that his face turned pale and he pped Quinn across the face again. Dont talk nonsense if you dont understand, there is a hierarchy of invitations, the golden ones are for ordinary guests, while the ck ones are only for the supreme guests! Wouldnt a pile of ck invitations on Leo side prove that their status was terrifying? At the thought that he had actually listened to these three fools and offended Mr. Cohen, Aston almost fainted and repented. At that moment, the infrared scanner swept the invitation letter in Leos hands and quickly showed that their identities had passed. Mr. Cunningham sighed with relief, then remembered what Aston had said to Leo earlier, his face suddenly sank, and he walked up to Aston with big steps, looking at him intently. Astons face changed dramatically on the spot. Mr. Cunningham was furious to the extreme: Dare to brag in front of Mr. Cohen, Ill beat you to death! After saying that, he pped Aston hard on the face. I have to be respectful to Mr. Cohen, what qualifications do you have? Five fucking minutes can create a lot of wealth, what kind of wealth can you create with this pussy look? Serving Mr. Cohen well is the most valuable asset of your life! You even caused me to be scolded by Mr. Cohen, if I dont teach you a lesson today, will JWCC be your business too? Mr. Cunningham punched and kicked Aston, and the whole scene was filled with Astons screams. Leader, I was wrong, please spare me. Mr. Cohen, Miss Henderson, Im wrong, I dare not do it again Leo waved his hand, Enough, my daughter is watching. Only then did Mr. Cunningham stop and smilingly came to Mr. Cohen and bowed, Yes, Mr. Cohen. After saying that, he looked down at Emilia again. The little one stared at Mr. Cunningham with big eyes. Suddenly, she pointed at Mr. Cunninghams beard and grinned, Grandpa Beard! The corners of Mr. Cunninghams mouth immediately twitched, but he still squatted down, looked at Emilia with a kind face, and personally folded a paper ne for Emilia with a ck invitation. Grandpa Bearded folds paper nes for you, okay? Yes! Emiliaughed loudly. So Mr. Cunningham picked up the paper ne, breathed in his mouth and handed it to Emilia. With a flick of Emilias hand, the paper ne made from the invitation flew far away into the wind. It finally crashed into the musical fountain. Again, again! Emilia was so happy that she pped her hands. Mr. Cunningham also smiled and folded many paper nes at once. Mum and Dad, y together! Emilia pulled in Leo with one hand and Lydia with the other. Okay. Leo started folding paper nes for his daughter too. Lydia looked at how grounded Leo was, she fortunately rxed and folded along with him. Three, two, one. Lets go! Emilia picked up these paper nes and flew one after another. The crowd stared in bewilderment at the paper ne, worth more than a suite, flying around in mid-air. Everyone was dumbfounded. It was at this moment that they understood anew the definition of being rich. What is truly wealthy? Are you rich if you are worth hundreds of millions or billions? Superficial. Take something of great value and y with it like a toy and throw it away. Thats real rich. The sky was full of paper nes flying, but to the eyes of the surrounding crowd, it was dozens of houses flying. Finally, these houses No, the paper nes, all of them, crashed into the musical fountain. At this moment, everyone vaguely heard the sound of breaking. Thats the sound of a broken heart. After flying the paper ne, Leo and Lydia then took Emilias hand and entered the Crystal Pce, apanied by Mr. Cunningham. Quinn and twin sisters stood outside the Crystal Pce lost in thought, their faces full of dullness, as if they had lost one of their souls. Looking back, they excitedly looked at the paper nes scattered in the musical fountain. Quinn, take a look, so many invitations! The twin sisters eyes lit up and Quinn was a little excited. After weighing their options, they jumped into the musical fountain like their lives depended on it to get the paper nes out of the water. Hahahahaha So many invitations! Now we can get in too! What a blessing from God! The three men walked out of the musical fountain, soaked, holding a pile of invitations in their hands andughing foolishly. Having received the invitation, Quinn led twin sisters to the entrance of the Crystal Pce with great enthusiasm and handed the damp, creased invitation to Aston. Mr. Foster, we have an invitation too, let us in now! Seeing that these three idiots actually dared to appear in front of him, Aston directly pped one of them in the face and flung it at them. Fuck you, didnt you see the rules of the Crystal Pce? It has to be aplete invitation, no creases, dampness or tears! And, how dare you deceive me just now, someonee, beat them! Beat them to death! The p given to him by the old leader was still faintly painful, and Aston was so angry that he simply called for the three of them to be run out. Why do you beat us Ah! My shoe, how dare you stinky security guard step off my shoe, I dere, youre done! Ah my eyes, bro, Im wrong, dont beat my face. Within ten minutes, Quinn and the twin sisters were driven out of the Crystal Pce. Chapter 710 A New Beginning Dazzling light is reflected everywhere in the golden crystal pce. It was the first time Leo hade here, and to Leos surprise, Lydia was actually here for the first time as well. Facing Leos surprised gaze, Lydia blushed and exined, In the past, although I was Hendersons eldest youngdy, my status was not the highest, and the people who came in and out of the Crystal Pce were all big shots who could really influence the pattern of Valenham. So thats it. Leo nodded with dawning understanding. Lydia used to be the eldest princess of the Henderson family, but her influence only existed in the upper ss circles of the business world. Of the three worlds, military, business and government, the rtively least influential is the business world. People respect Lydia only for her status as the eldest princess of the Henderson n, not for herself. Now that she has been thrown out of the family, no one will care about her. Lydias fists clenched, lightly biting her lips, her eyesplicated, Leo, now that Im no longer Hendersons eldestdy, it will only be more and more difficult for us to stand firm in Valenham, will you dislike me? Her voice was getting lower and lower, just like a mosquitos cry, and she dared not look up at Leos eyes. Leos face changed slightly and he said gently, Why did you say such a thing? Why should I dislike you? Lydia became emotional all of a sudden, Because Im just an ordinary person now. Previously, when she was the eldest Miss Henderson, she had always been the one to do the dominant role with Leo. But as Leo gradually revealed his strength and identity, Lydia felt shocked and at the same time gradually set her attitude towards Leo straight. But now, she is no longer Hendersons eldestdy, and Leo is still the same as before. Now Lydia has a deep inferiorityplex, feeling that it is she who is not good enough for Leo. In particr, Leo took her into the Crystal Pce. Leo smiled, gently ruffled Lydias long hair and smiled, Since that incident five years ago, its me who should say sorry, and I should be the one who is not good enough for you. Even if you werent Hendersons firstdy anymore, Id still make you a princess all the same. And you too. Leo lowered his head and stroked Emilias head. Emilia gave a sweet smile. Lets go. The draw lots of Dongcheng Hutong is about to begin. Leo naturally took Lydias hand, while pulling Emilia, and walked into the lift of the Crystal Pce. The lift goes all the way up and stops at the top floor. The moment the door opened, Leo immediately smelt a mixture of champagne and rose scent. This is another world, a world that some people spend their whole lives not being able to enter. In front of him, there is a hugemercial ce, in addition to therge screens around which advertisements for JWCC and Dongcheng Hutong are ying on a loop, there is also an expensive piano in the middle, and a beautiful woman is ying this piano. Countless powerful people from Valenhams upper ss circles are gathering together, talking andughing. And these people, a ss above those who gathered during the day when the Crystal Pce was open, are the big names who can truly influence thendscape of Valenham. Lydia stood here and just felt out of ce. Her clothes were much iner than the other celebrities and noblewomen who were dressed in mour. Leo naturally pulled Lydia to sit down in the corner, fetched some wine and pastries and waited for the start of the number draw lots in Dongcheng Hutong. I now realise that there are so many big shots in Valenham. Sitting in her seat, Lydia couldnt help but sigh. Lydia had not spent much time in Valenham, she thought she had been exposed to theprehensive upper ss circle in the country, but once she came to Valenham, she realised that those so-called upper ss circles in Pearl and Hopkins were nothing at all. Valenham is the real aristocracy, while those in Pearl and Hopkins can only be considered as profiteers at best. Leoughed, Everyone has a circle that belongs to them, a millionaires friend can only be a millionaire, never a millionaire, thats a circle they can never squeeze into. Yeah Lydia said with heartfelt emotion, but what amazed Leo was that having seen these people in all their glory and having experienced being thrown out of the royal family, Lydia was actually not depressed at all. On the contrary, with a smile, her eyes are filled with light and hope, with a bright yearning for the future. Leo, we have to work hard! Not resting on oururels, not seeking more wealth or power, but only to give our children, and even grandchildren, a higher start. And let those who bullied me,ughed at me and insulted me in the first ce regret it forever! Lydia has a look of determination in her eyes and her tone is hushed, but with a strong belief in the future. Leo smiled and said faintly, Okay. All the blows and trials have not knocked Lydia down, but rather have fuelled her fighting spirit. Lydia is the same Lydia as before. But unlike before when she was in a high position and towering over others, now she is more real and more touchable.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Those that could not defeat her made her stronger in the end! Chapter 711 One Dragon, Two Phoenixes With the clock ticking down, the lot drawing of Dongcheng Hutong will soon begin. Arge crowd has gathered in the banqueting venue on the top floor of the Crystal Pce. Everyone waited for the people from JWCC toe over. Lydia took out her mobile phone and looked at it with a somewhat nervous expression. Leo could see Lydias concern and couldnt help but ask, Whats wrong? I was wondering what I would do if I got lucky and got a lottery number and I didnt have enough money to buy the house. Lydias tone was very tense. Leo nced at her phone and the bnce was still in eight figures. For the average person, this is an amount that is beyond the reach of a lifetime. But its still a long way from being able to buy the entire Dongcheng Hutong. The only way for Lydia to buy the whole of Dongcheng Hutong is to use the power of the assets of the L Group headquarters. But the problem is that a number of people in the room are nning to use the power of thepanys consortium to buy up the entire Dongcheng Hutong. So Lydia is not at an advantage. Leo smiled and helped her close the phone, Since were buying Dongcheng Hutong, we definitely cant use your money. What? At these words, Lydia froze for a moment, not understanding for a moment what Leo meant. Leo smiled mysteriously and said, We take the number first. So, Lydia asked no more questions. Indeed, no amount of money will help if you dont get a lottery number. What a coincidence, huh? You guys here too. Whats wrong with the bodyguards at this Crystal Pce today, why are they putting everyone in there? Do you know that you three with lower social status standing here pull down the whole lot of us? Suddenly a middle-aged couple with a magnificent appearance came up to them. It was Terrys parents, Paul and Florence.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Tonight, Paul and Florence both gorgeously dressed, especially Florence, in a gorgeous to borate evening gown, plus she was already well maintained and looked as if she was only thirty, still morous. Paul was dressed in a suit, with stubble on his face, which instead makes him look more mature. But what they say is sickening. These mean-spirited wordse from Florence. An intimidating chill shed in Leos eyes as he stared coldly at them and spoke, I can sort of understand why Terry would almost die, because he had a parent who was even more ill-mannered. What did you say! As soon as Leo made this statement, Paul and Florence instantly filled their faces with anger and shouted out angrily. Florence, in particr, was full of annoyance and red, if eyes could kill, then Leo would have been dead long ago. And the conflict that was caused was one that attracted the attention of those present. Its him? Why is he here too? Not far away, in the circle of celebrities stood a slender woman in a white evening gown, looking in the direction where Leo was with a face full of gloom, her cheek twitching fiercely. Deep in her eyes, there was still a strong sense of horror. It is none other than Cindy. She has only a heartfelt fear and an unquenchable hatred for Leo. If it werent for Leo, Arie would have been kicked out of the Spencer family long ago, and it wouldnt have turned into a situation where she was constrained, or even suppressed, by Arie. Of course, more importantly, Cindy had been taught a lesson by Leo more than once, most recently at the Holmespound, and when she saw Leo, she was like a mouse seeing a cat, turning her head and walking away. Whats wrong, cousin? Beside Cindy, a handsome man in a white suit walked over. His eyes are deep, yet his gaze shines like the sun, and his refined manner of speech makes him seem like a true gentleman. Cindy nced at him with a deep scorn in her eyes, Maxwell, you just came home, you dont know the situation very well, that mans name is Leo, he almost became Aries husband five years ago, and now married Lydia Henderson. Oh? The man called Maxwell raised his eyebrows, then looked at Leo and muttered augh, To be liked by Arie, it seems that this man does have superiority. Hearing this, Cindy said, Maxwell, I am at least your cousin, can you allow a girl whoes from outside to constrain my influence? Maxwell smiled faintly. She was asking for help, but did she really think he would be so kind? Cousin, Im not going to help you, you need to cheer yourself up! With a teasing sentence, Maxwell left the Crystal Pce without a backward nce. With all the attention on the Crystal Pce, Maxwell actually didnt seem the least bit interested. He walked past Leo and the two men brushed shoulders for a moment, shoulders bumping lightly. Leo raised an eyebrow, and his eyes gave him a faintly sidelong nce. Looking at each other for less than a second, Maxwell quickly walked down the stairs. Leo also withdrew his gaze, keeping an eye on this man in his mind. Maxwell walked out of the Crystal Pce and was immediately escorted by an attendant into a stretch limousine. Young master, here is the information you wanted. The waiter handed over a thick sheet of information. Hmm. Maxwell sat in the back seat and then flipped through it. Only Leos personal details are photocopied on it. Maxwell read it andughed. The adopted son of a small, uncouth family in Pearl? Became a live-in son-inw of the Lawson family five years ago? And then deserted on his wedding day? Maxwell shook his head, how could such a man make his cousin look like this? He then flipped through it and froze in his tracks. Thest five years of this experience, surprisingly, was nk? Howe there is nothing? Maxwell looked to the butler and questioned. The butler said without condescension, Weve used every avenue, but we still cant find out anything for the past five years, its as if, hes evaporated. Then, Maxwells eyes became grave. nk for those five years, such a person had either really evaporated or was of such high status that they were not qualified to make enquiries. Young master, since he is a thorn in your side, why not The butlers eyes instantly turned cold and he made a gesture to slide his neck. Dont alert him. However, Maxwell waved his hand and said in a deep voice, Dont make a hasty move. Maxwell knew very well that it was Cindy who had a grudge against Leo now, not him. Why should he bother to get into this mess? I have no enmity with him per se, except that my cousin has him in her heart Maxwell muttered, and suddenly there was an additional photograph in his hand. The photograph is of a young girl with clear eyebrows and, judging by the angle from which it was taken, is clearly a stolen shot. I thought this little girl was Cindy, but to my surprise, it was Arie! It was I, who loved the wrong man. But now that I know the truth, I will not allow you to have another man in your heart Maxwells eyes suddenly became stern, and the palm of his hand resting on the armrest was fiercely pressed. The interior of the limousine has a handrail that has been broken in two hard sections. Who would have thought that there would be such a rtionship? At this moment in the Crystal Pce, everyones eyes were focused on Leo and Lydia. So its you! Another low voice came out. Leo looked for the sound and saw two young men, surrounded by arge group of men and women, marching towards them. It was still two familiar faces, Hayden, and Abraham. Abrahams eyes showed a fierce light and his voice was cold. Next to him, Hayden said even more unapologetically, Leo, you actually dare toe to Valenham? If youre in Pearl, thats fine, but you dare toe to Valenham, youre simply seeking your own death! Haydens expression was grim as he said in a cold voice. The sound of dense footsteps came as another youth, with a wry smile, arrived in front of Leo. Leo, we meet again. Olly. Lydias face paled slightly and her palms broke out in cold sweat. These are the people who can represent the royal family of Valenham! But on the contrary, Leos expression remained calm, as if he did not take their words to heart at all. Oh, boy, you are really a stinker that everyone is shouting at, you have offended so many people, I will see how you can run away today? Paul and Florenceughed coldly. Leoughed lightly, Run? Who said I was going to run? Isnt this the ce to draw lots, and since when, has it be a ce to fight? Is this the true face of the Valenham royal family? Leos voice wasngorous and echoed throughout the Crystal Pce penthouse. All of a sudden, everyones face turned pale. Florence pointed at Leo and cursed, Youre a person with no status and no background standing here, and you have reason? Is this a ce where you cane? At these words, Hayden, Abraham, and Olly all looked as if they had remembered something and their faces changed slightly. The fact that Lydia had been thrown out by the Henderson family was known to them. Yet, here they are, how did they get in? Hayden sneered, You stole this invitation from somewhere, right? Lydia looked irritated and was about to argue, but Leo pulled her back and said calmly, Lydia, whats the point of talking nonsense with this bunch of rabble-rousers? Lets just wait for the lot drawing to begin. What? How dare you call us a rabble? Hayden was full of irritation. Olly smiled slightly and took a step forward, Its not that we dont trust Mr. Cohen, but there is an unwritten rule that before the lots drawing begins, all have to show the corresponding property of their worth, so as to avoid the embarrassing situation of having the number and not being able to afford Dongcheng Hutong. As the words fell, Hayden, Abraham and the others became much quieter, and Paul and Florence even looked at Leo and Lydia with a sneer. Ollys meaning is clear: you want toe in, fine, but first you have to see if you can afford to buy Dongcheng Hutong. Chapter 712 I Use Ant Credit Pay At these words, the expressions of the crowd inside the Crystal Pce turned strange. But anyone of some standing knows that there are no such rules at the Crystal Pce. This is because those who are qualified to enter and leave the Crystal Pce are all great figures of noble status and unparalleled wealth. Then there must be the ability to purchase the Dongcheng Hutong. Olly, for example, although he lost at the Northernd Conference, the ability he showed was still mind-blowing. Knowing that he is the right person to be the next head of the family, Olly will be sent to represent the Newman family at the Dongcheng Hutong lot drawing. At this moment, Ollys offer to view Leo and Lydias property is clearly an attempt to embarrass them and even take the opportunity to drive them away. As expected, you are cruel. Everyone said in their minds. Yes, Olly is right, in case you have the number but dont have the ability to buy it, then wont JWCC lose money? Abraham chimed in. Yes, it has to be checked! Hayden followed suit. Although Paul and Florence did not speak, they also sneered. Apparently, they also didnt think Leo and Lydia could afford to buy Dongcheng Hutong. Lydia looked at him with an expressionless face, but her heart was a little unsure. This is because she really does not have the money on hand right now to buy Dongcheng Hutong for the full amount. Unless she was to use the funds in the L Groups finances, but such arge movement of funds would surely cause bruising damage to thepany. Leos eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at Olly and said, What, are you so sure that we cant get the money for the purchase? Nonsense, who in Valenham now doesnt know that youre just a loser who relies on your wife? Not to mention being swept away by the Henderson family now, even in the past when Lydia was still the eldestdy, she might not have been able to buy Dongcheng Hutong for the full amount! Haydens eyes sneered, not hiding his contempt for Leo in the slightest. The reason for his hostility towards Leo is still in Arie. Arie is Haydens fiance, and although their wedding has not yet taken ce, Hayden has long regarded Arie as his woman. But she was thinking of another man in her heart, a married trash, how could Hayden be willing to resign to it? You have no other choice but to get the hell out of here unless you prove it to us! Hayden chided loudly. Suddenly, the mobile phone of someone in the room rang for a moment, followed by the sound ofughter. Haha, I found out, the bnce in her bank ount is not even a hundred million. This amount is only enough to buy a bathroom in Dongcheng Hutong! With such a small amount of money, you still dare toe to the lot drawing of Dongcheng Hutong, so funny! All eyes were then focused on one youth. Even Leo and Lydia looked at the youth with amazement. Its the son of the chief governor of the Central Bank! He is entitled to ess all the funds of everyone in Central Banks name! At once, some people eximed and looked at the youth in surprise. The young man was obviously excited too, he had never thought that he would have the day to be in the limelight. With an excited face, he came to Olly and Abraham and addressed the two young masters of the royal family respectfully. Olly, Abraham, Ive checked them all, that Lydias ount doesnt even have 100 million, they cant afford to buy Dongcheng Hutong! What? A hundred million? Thats the reason for you guysing in? A hundred million may be a lot for ordinary people, but here its no different from a hundred or a thousand. Have people ever seen someone carrying a thousand to buy a house? The crowdughed out loud. Abraham and Olly followed suit and smiled faintly. Abraham patted the youth on the shoulder andplimented him, Well done.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Thank you, Abraham! The son of the chief banker of the Central Bank was full of excitement. Although he was also qualified to enter this ce, his status was not high, but at this time, having been rewarded by the Valenham royal family, his status would surely rise with it! Lydia, for the sake of being a rtive before, I advise you, dont make a fool of yourself, and get out of here. At this time, Florence walked up and said to Lydia, with a sneer on her face. Pauls expression was serious as he scolded in a stern voice. Shame on you, youve obviously been kicked out of the Henderson and you still want to disgrace the family, people will confuse us if you stand here. Others will think our eldestdy is so ipetent! Lydia clenched her teeth and looked angrily at the son of the chief banker of the Central Bank, saying angrily, This is the privacy of the customer, how can you disclose the bnce of your customers in a public ce, are you not afraid of meeting a verbal attack? These words caused the young mans face to change slightly. It is true that the privacy of all customers property is to be kept confidential, no matter which bank it is, and if it is made public, that banks reputation will be in disrepute. That young man gritted his teeth, and sneered, Thats property information for important guests, people like you who arent very important. You! Lydia almost cried out in anger at these words. Thrown out of the Henderson, her status was so humble that anyone coulde up and step on her. Dad, cant we buy a bigger house? At this moment, Emilia pulled Leos hand and tilted her head to ask. There was no disappointment in the little ones eyes; to her, she could live anywhere as long as she was with her mummy and daddy. But Leo thought otherwise, and what he wanted for his wife and daughter was the best. He smiled faintly and stroked Emilias head, I will buy a big house. When he finished, he looked at Olly, Abraham, Paul and the others. My wife is not in a position to buy Dongcheng Hutong, but that doesnt mean Im not. Leo spoke tly, his eyes calm, but the words that came out were unquestionable. There was a moment of silence in the room. This was followed by an outburst of shockedughter. Hahahaha Your wife cant afford it, and you think you can? Haydenughed so hard that tears came out of his eyes. This time Paul and Florenceughed along with him. Okay, so tell me, what do you take for purchase? Olly still looks like a gentleman, but it is that calm look in his eyes that makes people despair. Leo said with a faint smile as he slowly took out his phone and pointed to a software inside. Ill use Ant Credit Pay. Chapter 713 Infinite Balance The moment the words Leo were uttered, the entire Crystal Pce was in a state of dead silence. Everyone stared at Leo with wide eyes. Lydia was also dumbfounded. She had thought of countless ways for Leo to fight back, but she just hadnt thought Leo would say that. Isnt that an app for credit loans? Someone spoke up and froze. The next moment, the room erupted inughter. Hahahahaha Lydia, what does your husband take the lot drawing of Dongcheng Hutong for? A childs y? Ant Credit Pay? Laugh my ass off ! Everyone went crazy withughter, and there were even a number ofdies whoughed so hard that they spat red wine out of their mouths. Its too funny. They knew Ant Credit Pay. Its a pay-as-you-go credit card with a limit. Only poor people use that stuff. The really rich people look down on this stuff. Leos remark has directly lowered his entire standard of living! And Lydia was disgraced as well! Im sorry, but here at JWCC, the approach wont work. Olly held back hisughter and said to Leo. You must show some other way to prove you have the strength to buy Dongcheng Hutong, or you will still be evicted. After saying that, Olly looked at Leo with a smile. In the past, in Hopkins and Pearl, which was the territory of Leo, Olly suffered a bit of a defeat. But now, Leo actually dared to appear in Valenham, which was his turf, so Olly naturally would not let go of the opportunity to teach him a lesson. Lydia blushed, never expected Leo to say the way to use Ant Credit Pay. She doesnt want to stay here any longer. Leo, lets go, well think about other way, we really cant afford Dongcheng Hutong! Lydia tried to sound as calm as possible, but when she said it, under her eyes was red. How she wanted to buy Dongcheng Hutong to humiliate them! She also wanted to be respected, not as a youngdy of the Henderson royal family. However, this is not possible. She couldnt afford to buy Dongcheng Hutong, even if she worked hard for another ten years! Lydia bit her lips tightly, trying not to let her emotions show. However, Leos face remained calm, as if the ridicule and mour in front of him had nothing to do with him. A faint voice rang out, Lydia, why should you feel inferior? I said I would make you and Emilia the most talked about people in the house tonight, and now, it begins. Lydias body shuddered and she couldnt help but look up to find that Leos figure was still upright. On his face, with a confident and in smile, he calmly looked at those of Olly, Abraham and Paul. Dont you guys look down on people who use Ant Credit Pay, next Ill show you how high the amount of money one has can go. When he finished, he opened up his ount and showed his limit. Haha, fine, lets see how high your limit is. That son of the chief banker of the Central Bank came up smilingly, wanting to see how high Leos limit was. The next moment, however, he screamed out, his eyes widening in disbelief, and he fell to the floor with a plop, hispels soaked in cold sweat. Whats wrong? Seeing this scene, Paul and Florences faces changed dramatically. They also came up to take a look, and then they too looked dumbfounded. One zero, two zeros, three zeros eight zeros, nine zeros, ten zeros A few zeros?! At first it was fine, but as Florence went on counting zero by zero, Abraham, Olly, Hayden and the others were not calm. Where did I just count to Florence was dumbstruck. There was a pause and she actually forgot where to count. It just felt dense and dazzling, all filled with zeros before my eyes. At once, the entire Crystal Pce was silent, and everyone was as dumbstruck as if they had seen a ghost. It was as if arge, invisible hand was around their throats, making it impossible for them to speak. Leo quickly retrieved his phone and looked at them with a sneer on his face, Now, do you believe that I can afford Dongcheng Hutong? Not to mention one set of Dongcheng Hutong, he could buy two or three sets. Olly quickly came to Florence and said, Florence, did you really see that clearly just now, was it really that many zeros? Yes, Im not wrong, the rank badge on his ount is gold at the Supreme level! Florence was full of disorientation. As Leo showed his limit, the people present looked at him differently, no longer with the same contempt they had before, and even with an added touch of greed. Yes, its greed. They look down on Ant Credit Pay because in their perception, the average persons limit is only a few hundred thousand at most. Its just a few hundred thousand, not enough money for them to lose in one gamble. Yet Leo has several zeros to overdraw on his credit line, its unbelievable! They envied that. Ollys face was red, as if he had been pped hard by someone. He ridiculed Leo for not being able to afford Dongcheng Hutong, only for Leo to humiliate him and show him the amount. Lydia remained silent for a long time, with shock in her eyes. She also looked at Leo as if she had seen a ghost. Who would have thought that there would be several zeros after the quota! Humph! So what? You still have to pay back, and youre still over a billion in debt! Hayden came back to his senses, and with a very soft sneer, he opened his mouth and said. It was as if he had already seen the image of Leo in debt and being forced to jump off a building. At this, Leo onlyughed.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. In fact, this Ant Credit Pay was offered by the Ant Credit Pay Group before Leo was discharged from the army and returned to the city. This is very special, it is only used for overdraft, not for repayment in order to try to please Leo. Leo took it in passing and had forgotten about it, but never thought it woulde in handy now. Olly also came back to his senses at this time and looked at Leo and said, Yes, even if your limit is high enough, but JWCC will now ept Ant Credit Pay. On hearing this, the other people present also came back to their senses, each one sneering at Leo. After all, there is no precedent for JWCC to ept Ant Credit Pay. However, no matter what they said, Leo still looked calm and sat tamely in his seat, taking a sip of the excellent red wine, seemingly not worried at all. Although Lydias heart was a little more settled, she was notpletely at ease. She was also worried about whether JWCC could ept Ant Credit Pay. JWCC is here! Someone shouted first, everyone followed the sound and looked inexplicably excited all of a sudden. Because JWCC is here! Arge group of men in suits and glowing faces could be seen striding by. They all looked serious and had solemn expressions, each carrying a powerful aura. At this moment, with so many of them walking together, they even formed a kind of aura wall, causing people around them to take a few steps backwards uncontrobly. The top brass of the Chamber are there! Someone sighed, with a yearning on their face. Who wouldnt want to have a good rtionship with JWCC? There are many benefits to having a good rtionship with JWCC, not only can you have arge number of projects to hand, cooperation will be easy too. And at this moment, the presence of so many senior members of JWCC is an even rarer urrence. And thats not even the most exciting thing, the most exciting thing is that the leader of JWCC, Commerce Maestro, will be there in person! Everyone dreamed of getting on good terms with Mr. Commerce Maestro, and was thrilled to say even a word. Especially Paul and Florence, their other important objective, apart from taking down Dongcheng Hutong, was to get on good terms with Mr. Commerce Maestro. With two aims, it is possible that the Henderson n can take off and leap to the top of the royal family in Valenham if only one thing is achieved. Lydia also has a yearning on her face, a yearning that is not blindly pleasing to Commerce Maestro, but simply admiring. Commerce Maestro has created many business legends, taken many incredible projects, and even created eight major chambers ofmerce, connecting the fragmented the country businessmunity together. The take-off of the domestic economy in the new century is inextricably linked to Commerce Maestro. And Mr. Commerce Maestro, time and time again, has been underwhelmed and shattered in doubt. With such legendary experiences and such remarkable achievements, Commerce Maestro is Lydias idol. You seem to admire Commerce Maestro, dont you? Leo looked at Lydias expression and asked with a strange expression. Lydia nodded and admitted it, saying very decisively, Yes, if I had to worship someone, that person would be Commerce Maestro! Leo understands Lydias admiration for Commerce Maestro. He said with a smile, Do you know that Commerce Maestro have a teacher? Lydia nodded: No one is born a genius, and who nurture Commerce Maestro is even better! The moment Lydia finished speaking, Leo immediately extended his finger and pointed at himself. What are you doing? Lydia was dumbfounded. Worship me. Leo said, The person who nurtured a genius like Commerce Maestro is me. Chapter 714 Creating Commerce Maestro Lydia directly ignored Leos self-promotion, with a hint of dissatisfaction on her pretty face. Ill admit, you have arge bnce in your Ant Credit Pay, but you are not in a circle as Mr. Commerce Maestro, how can you are his teacher? Lydia frowned, unhappy. Even if Leo was her husband, she would not allow Leo to say that. Leoughed bitterly, as unbelievable as it sounded, Commerce Maestro was really taught by him. To be precise, he gave Commerce Maestro a tform to showcase his talent, a chance enough to spend the rest of his life repaying him. Leos thoughts went back to a winter of five years. At that time, Leo was already rich, but there was a problem in front of him: he could not manage his money. This is a very serious problem. Even if you have a lot of money and you dont know how to invest it, you will run out of money one day. Why are there so many rich people in the world? Because they knew exactly how to make money, which is a learned skill, and Leo was just ayman who didnt know how to take care of the money. So, during that time, Leo was frantically looking for someone who could help him with these money. After interview after interview, failure after failure, tossing and turning for ages, Leo failed to find the right person. Judith suggested, Young master, why dont you go and find a man called Parker? His family is rich and he treats money like dirt, he is the one you are looking for. But when Leo found the man, it was with a face full of disappointment. Surprisingly, he was a beggar, ragged and dishevelled, holding his head in his hands and being beaten in turn by several other beggars. But Leo went over and helped him chase away the beggars. For in front of himy a broken bowl. In the bowl, there were only a few cents. Beyond that, there is a worn que with a fewrge words scribbled on it. Give me the chance to rise again. It was these few words that piqued Leos interest. It turned out that he alone had upset the bnce of the business world and was held against. His parents were killed and he got nothing left. He wanted revenge. Whoever gives him the chance to rise again, he spends his life repaying it. So Leo gave it to him. I give you the steering wheel and Ill make the world go around you. Those were the original words of Leo. So far, there is one less beggar called Parker and one more business legend called Commerce Maestro in the world. The word Commerce Maestro carries too much weight! It is so heavy that people forget what Commerce Maestro was originally called. As the people from JWCC arrived, the crowd inside the Crystal Pce subconsciously made way for them to walk onto the stage. Leo and Lydia stood among them and also cooperated by stepping aside. Among those from JWCC, a middle-aged man was soon clustered in the middle. Its Mr. Osbourne from the Chamber of Commerce! A line of sight fell on the middle-aged man and there were gasps of surprise from those present. Hes the senior head of JWCC! The middle-aged man known as Mr. Osbourne walked to the middle of the room with an expressionless face, then looked around at everyone and spoke slowly. I am Callum Osbourne of JWCC, and first of all, I would like to wee you all to take time out of your busy schedules to attend our JWCCs auction. Before that, I would like to announce one more thing, and that is that Mr. Commerce Maestro of the Chamber of Commerce has arrived inside the Crystal Pce. At these words, everyone went wild, their faces filled with excitement. What? Mr. Commerce Maestro is already here? The news was so powerful that all eyes turned around in an attempt to locate Mr. Commerce Maestro. Lydia also gazed in surprise and subconsciously nced around. Instead, Callums voice came again. You dont have to look for him, Mr. Commerce Maestro has arrived on the scene but doesnt take the liberty of revealing himself, he is, right now, somewhere on the scene watching us. What? At once, everyone in the room froze. Olly and Abraham narrowed their eyes and surveyed the surroundings. Not only them, but also the others looked at the man beside them in amazement. In the event that the Commerce Maestro doesnt identify himself, everyone could be a Commerce Maestro! Lydia looked around while holding Emilia. Since the Commerce Maestro is trying to hide his identity, we wont be able to find him. Leo said with a smile. Lydia then inclined her head with a helpless expression, Why is it that big people like this all like to hide their identities? So does Commander of Wyverns, and now so does Commerce Maestro. Leos face twitched. Commerce Maestro was right in the middle of the crowd, looking at everyone, and this time Paul, Florence, and Olly were much quieter and did not target Lydia anymore. Apparently, they didnt think Leo would be able to get the lots. Next, I dere that the lots drawing officially begins. On the stage, Callum made the announcement on behalf of JWCC. Please put your invitations in the box. All of them were full of excitement as they put their invitations into the boxes. Paul and Florence were the most active and rushed to the front of the line to put the invitations in. Lets go too. Leo took Lydia with him with the intention of cing the invitation in the box. Just in time, Paul and Florence returned from their invitation release. Are you still not giving up? Deliberately lowering her voice, Florence said to Leo and Lydia. Leo frowned and bypassed Florence, putting in the invitations of Lydia and Emilia. Florence did not stop him, but simply sneered at him. It seems you are not giving up, so Ill tell you one more fact. Paul said, In fact, this Dongcheng Hutongs lot drawing is internally determined by JWCC and will be given to those who have contributed to JWCC, do you think its anyone who has a chance? Leo nodded, I know, I am the one who has contributed the most to JWCC. What? When Paul and Florence heard this, they first stared and thenughed. They were used to Leo speaking in such an arrogant manner, and did not retort, but simply left a sentence. Better watch yournguage, Mr. Commerce Maestro is here and may have heard you say that. Having said that, Paul and Florence intended to leave here. Head-on, however, they suddenly bumped into a young man. Who is it? You stepped on my shoe! Paul and Florence cursed and looked at the man who had knocked her down in front of them. She saw standing in front of her a young man of almost thirty years of age. Excuse me. He apologised courteously, and then his eyes looked to Leo, whose eyes suddenly revealed a surprised smile. Young master.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 715 Daughter Got the Lot What did you just say?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. After the young man had respectfully finished speaking to Leo, Paul and Florence suspected that their ears had heard wrong and their faces were full of disbelief. Vaguely, they heard the man call out Young Master? Lydia was also bbergasted and looked at Leo and the young man with an astonished expression. Leoughed lightly and was silent, only gazing towards a corner outside the Crystal Pce. The young man immediately understood, nodded, and, without further ado, left the ce. Significantly, the ce he left was where Leos gaze was directed. This episode did not affect Paul and Florence, who continued to look at Leo and Lydia with a sneer in their eyes that was not disguised in the slightest. Now that weve said that, weve been kind to you, and since you insist on seeking death, dont me us for not warning you beforehand! Paul and Florence sneered. Lydia frowned and was about to retaliate with a cold face, but Leo pulled her back while taking a step forward, his eyes calm as ever. We will not bother you with our affairs, and when we have time some day, I will definitely pay a visit to your son in person. At these words, Paul and Florences faces changed dramatically. What do you want with our son? Florences face was full of caution as he stared coldly at Leo. Its natural to ask things that should be asked. Leo smiled lightly, Im very concerned about the things your son has gone through after being missing for so long! At these words, Paul and Florences cheeks twitched viciously and they broke into curses. If you dare to take a swing at our son, we will not let you go! Having said that, they said it with very little conviction. The moment their eyes met Leos, they actually felt a deep chill. Not against them, but - against Terry. Its not so much revenge as the fact that Leo does care about this. However, in the face of Pauls and Florences threats, Leo did not take them to heart at all. Without even looking at them, he strode out of the ce. You Such a condescending attitude made Paul and Florence very unhappy. Lydia! Look at your loser husband, does he still have us elders in your eyes? Not to mention that he is not qualified toe to our door, he will be swept away sooner orter! Paul and Florence red at Lydia in exasperation and cursed. Florence, especially, was close to madness. Lydia had been kicked out of the Henderson family and should have been begging them to let her back in. Howe they seemed to show no care at all about returning? Lydia gave them an expressionless look, her tone cold. Uncle, Aunt, Ill call you Uncle and Aunt onest time for the sake of us being rtives before. Since you drove us out of the family, I am not a member of the Henderson. Leo asked me to pass on a message to you, since you did it, dont regret it! After saying that, she stepped on her high heels and followed Leo out. For some reason, Lydia was very happy to see Leo speaking to them in this way. Paul and Florence were angered by this statement. Well regret it? Joke! How could they possibly regret it? They couldnt be happier! Ill see how you canugh when the results of the Dongcheng Hutong lotterye out! Florence stared at Leo and Lydias back and sneered. At this moment, Leo had already brought Lydia and Emilia to the middle of another corner of the Crystal Pce. The number of people here is much smaller than in the crowded centre. But still, people kept looking at them with a strange and pitying look. In their eyes, Leo and Lydia were desperate gamblers, putting theirst hopes on the lottery in an attempt to turn the tide. However, this is simply not possible. Lydia was still looking nervous as she held the number drawn by three people in her hand. Honey, do we really have any hope of getting a lot? Leo smiled, The results havent been announced yet, so how do I know? However, lets just say that everyone present has a chance. Leo did not tell Lydia the truth so as not to make her think it was a backroom deal. Lydia sighed, not speaking again. At this point, Leo handed Emilia over to Lydia to look after. Honey, Im going to the bathroom. Having said that, he left the ce. Hey, the bathroom isnt there Lydia just wanted to call out to him, but Leo had already walked away. Stunned, she could only hold Emilia and wait for Leo to return. Walking out of the Crystal Pce, there is much less noise and bustle. Outside is a secluded corridor that leads to the rooftop location of the Crystal Pce. There, standing in a suit, was a young man, the same one he had met earlier. As a rule, the rooftop of the Crystal Pce is off-limits and there are certainly bodyguards on the way. But now, it was empty. It was obviously by the hand of this young man that all the security guards guarding the ce were driven away. I didnt expect youd y that. Leo said with a smile as he walked up to him with a grin on his face. The man smiled faintly and responded, Young master, you like to keep a low profile and quiet, so do I, and what kind of height determines how people around us look at us. All I see is admiration, awe, and ingratiation; mix in with them and they wont take you seriously. The man leaned on the railing of the rooftop, blowing a cold breeze, looking up at the starry sky, and said quietly. Leo agreed, Fame and fortune hurt people. If anyone else had been here at this time, they would have been shocked to hear their conversation. For this young man is Commerce Maestro, who is ranked as one of the Seven Maestros. The person with highest status tonight. The seven Maestros are striking, and those who are eager to please them are like carp in the river. But the Commerce Maestro is not fond of fame and fortune and treats it like dirt. As long as we dont take these false names seriously, well be fine. Commerce Maestroughed: After all, the best thing people can do is to forget about it. Leo smiled, Easier said than done. The more difficult it is, the easier it is to do, said Commerce Maestro. You are grounded, but I cant. Leo said with a dumbfounded smile, Why should I be grounded? Ive done it secretly but they still fear me and look up to me, because we are a ss by ourselves. Just like you, married a woman from a minor royal family, they deceive you, humiliate you and despise you, but you still look down on them from on high, and they look up to you and are frightened of you when necessary, it is the bad nature of man, isnt it? Commerce Maestro grinned, smiling broadly, but with a deep conceit in his bones. The humility of Commerce Maestro is limited to one person only. That is Leo. Leo walked into the Crystal Pce with Commerce Maestro, and at this point there were only five minutes before the results of the lot were announced. However, after walking into the venue, Leo did not walk with the Commerce Maestro, but separated as soon as they entered the door. Where have you been, the results are about to be announced. Seeing Leo return, Lydia chided slightly reproachfully. Leo smiled, I ran into an old acquaintance and was dyed for a while. Lydia froze, You have old acquaintances here? She used to be Miss Henderson and was not even qualified to know the people here. Did Leo actually know anyone? Who is it? Lydia asked with great anticipation. If Leo knows someone here, then there might be real hope. As Paul said, any raffle-type event is shady. Its all decided behind the scenes. Even if JWCC would not, it would certainly be slightly biased towards some of the Valenham royal family. The Henderson family is desperate to get their hands on Dongcheng Hutong, and the the Spencer family and Cohen family want the same. It was hard and difficult for Leo and Lydia to break out. Leo pointed to the young man who had called him young master earlier and said, Thats him. Lydia looked over, and then her eyes became disappointed. Isnt this the one who was berated by Paul and Florence earlier? At this point, Callum of JWCC quickly took to the stage, swept his gaze around everyone and said, Now, we will begin drawing numbers, and those whose numbers are drawn will be eligible to bid on the Dongcheng Hutong. At these words, the scene became instantly quiet. All eyes were focused on Callum, and all hearts were pounding with nervousness. Paul and Florence didnt even dare to blink an eye. The same goes for Cindy, Abraham and Olly. The Dongcheng Hutong is the facade, and everyone wants a facade. Callum drew a number. Eleven. Hahahahaha The crowd was instantly filled with the loudughter of a man excited to the core. He held up the number he had in his hand, none other than number eleven. The people around cast envious nces. Twenty-three. Callum continued to draw numbers. It is me, it is me Another woman cried for joy. Ny-three, seventy-eight Callum sped up the speed of the number draw, and several people, in a row, let out excited shouts. And of these, Cindy, Olly and Abraham got the number. All of the Valenham royal family had been selected, which made Paul and Florence even more certain that anyone who was a member of the Valenham royal family would be chosen. And so, they too looked forward to it even more. The further back it went, the more nervous those who had been chosen. Lydia was even so nervous that her palms were sweating. Florence, however, was calm and walked up to Lydia and sneered, Dont even think about it, theres no way youll be drawn. JWCC draws numbers after a rigorous selection process, and will not give the opportunity to those who do not have the ability to pay. Onest spot! Callum announced at this point that it was down to thest spot. Florence was even less flustered: Thest spot must be ours. Fifty-five! Callum announced. The smile on Florences face froze instantly. Lydia looked at her own, and Leos numbers, and also looked dejected. Because their number was not fifty-five. The Emilia in her arms, however, flipped her number and suddenly screamed out in her sweet voice. Dad, Mum, It is me! Chapter 716 Shady Explosions Mum, it is me, Im number fifty-five! Emilias joyful cries echoed throughout the Crystal Pce, and the entire Crystal Pce, at once, was silent. Everyones eyes fell on Leo and Lydia in disbelief. To be precise, it fell on Emilia who was in Lydias arms. Who would have thought that thest one in the middle would be a five-year-old girl! At the moment, the little one is as excited as if she had scored a hundred percent in an exam, holding the ticket with her little face flushed with excitement. Lydia looked at Emilia incredulously. She had always thought that even if they could win the number, it must be between herself and Leo. Little did she know that it would be her daughter who would be chosen. However, after a second of stagnation, Lydia reacted and hugged Emilia tightly in excitement. Emilia, you are the one! Leo, however, looked as normal as ever and said to Emilia with a smile, Ask your mother to take you to the stage. After thest number was called out, all those who were called out had to go and stand in line on the stage. Cindy, Abraham and Olly had already got up and headed towards the stage. Lydia also took Emilias hand and walked towards the stage. I disagree! Suddenly, however, a womans shrill, mean voice came from behind her. The crowd froze for a moment, subconsciously looking back and smiling teasingly when they saw the person who had shouted at them. This is going to be a good show. They saw Paul and Florence with faces so gloomy, their eyes staring deadly at Lydia and Emilia. If eyes could kill, they would have been on 10, 000 times. The smile on Leos face disappeared and an edge shed in his eyes. On the stage, however, Callums face sank and his eyes stared sternly at Florence: What do you disagree with? Feeling Callums aura, Florence also realised that she had overreacted, but the strong resentment in her heart still drove her to speak out. Mr. Osbourne, this is not in ordance with the rules! They dont even have the ability to buy Dongcheng Hutong, so why should they be allowed to draw the number! Shouldnt thest spot be for the Henderson family? Florence uttered, his cheeks twitching badly. What do you want to say? Callum frowned and his eyes stared at Florence even more sternly as he said in a cold voice. Surprisingly, Florence really did speak up. My Henderson n is the most eager to get this Dongcheng Hutong, so no matter what price JWCC offers, my Henderson n will ept it, which is enough to show our Henderson ns sincerity. But you would rather give the number to a bereaved family than to me, I dont understand what JWCC wants? Florence made her tone as calm as possible, but she didnt notice in the slightest that Callum, on stage, his eyes had sunk deeply and his tone was indifferent as he questioned. What did you just say? Not yet realising the error in his words, Florence continued to prattle on in protest. I say, JWCC should have given thest spot to my Henderson n, not to a little girl, its not in line with the rules! Say it again! Callums eyes became even more gloomy, and everyone clearly felt that an eerie cold light swept across Callums eyes. He had slowly walked off the stage and towards Florence. The sound of heavy leather shoes stepping on the ground was like the sound of death, trampling on top of Florences heart. Florence was so frightened that her face turned white, but she still didnt realise where she had gone wrong. Mr. Osbourne, you still have a chance to backtrack, I really want to get Dongcheng Hutong! Drop death! Callum pped Florence hard on the face. With a snap, caught off guard, Florence was viciously smacked to the ground, half of his face covered in blood. At this point, Florence finally became fearful. Mr. Osbourne, why did you hit me? You should have hit Lydia! She said with some annoyance. The killing intent in Callums eyes was getting heavier and heavier. You really dont know what youre doing, do you really think that with Karl backing you up, you can bewless? Callums chilling and piercing voice echoed throughout the Crystal Pce, and the temperature of the entire scene instantly dropped to freezing point. Paul finally realised just how much of a mistake his wife had made and fell to his knees in front of Callum with a poof, kowtowing repeatedly. Mr. Osbourne, on behalf of my wife, I kowtow to you and apologise, please, dont take it personally! We, the Henderson n, have not the slightest intention of questioning JWCC! I ask your forgiveness! The crowds eyes were almost dumbfounded as they watched the scene, their hearts storming. Florence followed suit, falling limp to the ground. Everyone, including her, realised just how much she had offended Callum, and even JWCC, with those words she had just said? The lots drawing at Dongcheng Hutong is said by JWCC to be absolutely fair and does not contain any shady practices. In other words, those numbers drawn just now were drawn by Callum purely by luck, and not by internal decision. But what Florence had just said had solidified the charge that Callum had insidered the middle spot. If it were to break out, not to mention that he would be finished, the entire JWCC would have its reputation tarnished. Although everyone knows that there can be no absolute fairness as long as it has to do with the lot drawing, but these words of Florence have greatly broken the pattern - Isnt this a big reveal of the matter of Callums cheating to the world? Of course Callum wouldnt let her go, and its possible to even call for her to be killed! Leo shook his head, the Valenham royal family seems not be all brainy, there are also some fools who are overwhelmed by anger! It was clear that Callum did not intend to let Florence go so easily. His eyes were gloomy to the core as he stared deadly at Florence and said, Youe from the Sutton family, dont you?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Florences cold sweat instantly came out and his face was full of panic as he fell to his knees with a poof. Mr. Osbourne, I was wrong, I was really wrong, these words were said mindlessly and did not represent my intention, please forgive me, please forgive me Florence was already begging for mercy, but Callum didnt seem to have any intention of letting her go. You know, just by what you just said, I can hold your entire Sutton family legally responsible! Callum said in a cold voice. Florence was already really scared at this point, kneeling on the ground, her whole body shivering. Perhaps too frightened, Florence was actually pping herself on her face. Mr. Osbourne, I really know Im wrong, spare me Lydia, my good niece, please plead for me! Paul took a look at the situation and hurriedly pleaded with Lydia, who was standing by. Chapter 717 Trouble Comes Out of Mouth The gazes of the guests around the room also looked at Lydia. Among these people were the royal family of Valenham, who were on a par with the Henderson n, as well as institutional bigwigs. Lydias status was still not elevated, but they still keenly felt that the atmosphere of the situation was quietly changing. It is Florences own fault that this result has been achieved. If Florence hadnt gotten too irritated, seeing that Lydias daughter had drawn the number, and in his haste started protesting against the decision of Callum, the senior member of JWCC, causing Callum to be furious, Florence wouldnt have ended up in this situation. Paul, on the other hand, was keenly aware that Callum would only forgive them if they let Lydia put in a good word for them. For a moment, Paul, who had previously looked down on Lydia and made things difficult for her on more than one asion, looked at her with a look of admiration for the first time. When Florence heard this, his face changed dramatically: Paul, are you crazy? What are you begging her for? It should be Mr. Osbourne who youre asking for! You trouble-making twat, shut up! Paul shouted angrily, his face filled with rage. This woman had put the Henderson family in a dangerous situation with just one mouth, and Paul wanted to p her to death! As to why he begged Lydia, he himself did not know. He was just going by his feelings, and at the moment, in his mind, he had a surprising feeling that Lydia would be the key figure in shaping the situation tonight. After shouting at Florence, Paul then looked at Lydia again, his expression full of helplessness and worry. Before he and Florence were mean to Lydia, would Lydia have pleaded for them? Lydia watched the scene with a cold, pretty face and indifference, not saying a word. Leo also stood by and did not say anything, it was entirely her fault that Florence would end up in this situation. Callum looked in the direction of Lydia, but the next moment, a scene that surprised everyone appeared - Callum, who had always been a sight for sore eyes, actually looked at Lydia with a touch more respectful attitude, and even raised the corners of his mouth and smiled at her in a friendly manner.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. This smile did not matter and everyone in the room was confused. Lydia herself was in the clouds, bewildered. Callum seems to know her. And they did not know that Callum was looking at Leo first and then at Lydia only afterwards. Callum was about to greet him excitedly, but Leo gave him a look and he instantly wimped out and didnt make a sound. Mr. Osbourne, I really didnt mean it, and besides, I was looking out for the interests of JWCC! Taking advantage of Callums smile, Florence thought Callum had turned in a good mood and hurriedly eximed. The smile on Callums face immediately disappeared, and he pped it across the face, Can you say the wrong thing if you are heartless? What are you, and how dare you question my JWCC? With this p, Florences face instantly swelled up and arge amount of blood even dripped from his mouth, his appearance was very miserable. What? I drew a random number and youre actually calling me a cheater? How dare you! Callum grabbed her long hair again fiercely and looked at Florence with murderous intent in his eyes. Ah Mr. Osbourne, have mercy! Mr. Osbourne, spare my life! Florence was screaming at the top of her lungs, but the fear in her eyes was even greater than the pain. Paul, help me, help me Florence inclined his head while calling out to Paul for help. Although Pauls face was unpleasant, he simply did not dare to intervene. Thus, the whole Crystal Pce was filled with the miserable cries of Florence. Callum, however, did not care and looked at Leo and Lydia with a ttering expression, saying, Miss Henderson, Im really sorry, the event held by our JWCC is resolutely free of any insider decisions or biased insiders, please be sure to trust us, Miss Henderson! Callum said it with such righteousness that those who didnt know thought he had done something wrong and was apologising to Lydia. Looking at the scene, Lydia froze. She didnt suspect anything! Those present could not believe that a big shot like Callum would actually apologise to an ordinary woman. Florence looked even more dumbfounded, and Pauls cheeks twitched violently. He had a hunch before that the key was Lydia, and to his surprise, Callum had really apologized with Lydia! Despite some disbelief, the reality hit them in the head. Florence revealed a smile that was worse than crying and said to Lydia, Lydia, help me Help me Florence was already begging for it, but Lydia still had a cold face and didnt say anything. Lydia are you just going to stand by and watch me offend Mr. Osbourne? Seeing this, Florence clenched his teeth tightly, face twitching violently, obviously infuriated by Lydias indifference. And she had forgotten how she had made things difficult for Lydia before. Leo watched quietly from the sidelines, he stayed out of the matter and let Lydia take the lead throughout. Whatever decision Lydia makes, he supports it. Lydia, are you that heartless? No matter what, shes still your aunt! Pauls face was also full of annoyance when he saw that Lydia didnt say a word: Even if your aunt did something wrong to you, then she did it for your own good! Paul was also furious and shouted at Lydia. A sh of gloom shed across Leos eyes as he strided up to Paul and said in a cold voice, If you say one more word about moral kidnapping, Ill make you never be able to speak! At once, a strong murderous aura filled the surroundings, and Paul subconsciously shivered and stopped talking at that moment. Florences face was full of despair, hating herself for speaking without thinking and hating Lydia even more for not saving her from death. However, at this moment, Lydia suddenly spoke up and looked at Callum, Mr. Osbourne, since she didnt mean to question you, lets spare her this time. These words raised the hope of Florence, who had long been in despair, and she looked at Callum with anticipation. Callum was silent for a moment and nodded, Alright, since Miss Henderson has said so, then I will let you go this time, if you dare to offend the majesty of JWCC again, not only you, but also the entire Sutton family will have to perish. Florences body trembled violently and he nodded hastily, Yes, Mr. Osbourne! Everyone else shook their heads and looked at Lydia. It was obvious to everyone how Florence and Paul had treated her before, but it was unexpected that Lydia had actually forgiven them. Lydia was silent for a moment and looked at Leo, Do you also think I did wrong? She looked at him with calm eyes. Leo shook his head and smiled, No, you didnt do anything wrong, I support any decision you make. Lydia did not say anything, but just sighed in relief. She understood that no matter what she did, Leo understood her. Even though doing so would make Florence true regret, it was not the way Lydia wanted the oue to be. Lydia? Suddenly, a familiar and awkwardugh came from behind. When she looked back, it was actually Paul and Florence. They were seen with awkwardly ttering smiles on their faces as they said, Lydia, could you do us the favour of selling us the number your daughter drew? Chapter 718 Money First At this point, the first round of drawing had only just ended. Some of those who didnt get their numbers were downcast, but they didnt leave the Crystal Pce. Even though they have lost thepetition, they are all concerned about who will end up in the Dongcheng Hutong. With ten minutes to go until the final auction, during which time everyone was free to move around, Paul and Florence came to Leo and Lydia again with their faces full of ingratiation. Leo raised an eyebrow and even looked at them with some amusement, You want to buy the number of my daughter? Yes, sell us the number your daughter drew and well pay any price for it. Paul did not shy away from saying this, his face looking serious. There are now ten minutes to go before the final list is announced, and this time is theirst chance. Robbery is definitely not an option, so the only thing left to do is to buy it the stupid way. A total of ten lucky people drew numbers, and apart from Lydias daughter, the other nine were either Valenham princes or big shots in the system, so how could they be sold to them? So, there was nothing they could do but to put the solution on Emilia. The little one was knew what was good and what was bad, and instantly hid the tickets she had drawn in her pocket, looking at them with a disgusted expression. Im not selling it, its Mums! You little bitch - Paul was just about to break into a scolding and give Emilia a severe lecture, but Leos eyes went cold and his killing aura spread. Pauls face suddenly twitched and his words came to an abrupt halt straight away. What did you just want to say? Leo said as he narrowed his eyes and stared at Paul. No, I said your daughter is so good. The coldness in Leos eyes then dissipated. At this moment, Paul was inwardly cursing Leo, but his face only had to smile and make his tone as calm and sincere as possible. Leo, Lydia, its not that us are targeting you, as long as a parent knows that their child has be like that, they will all go crazy, and I am sorry for that.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Paul looked embarrassed and bowed to Leo and Lydia in a sincere manner. When he saw that Florence did not respond, he forced Florence to bow with him. Florence had no choice but to bow along and say through clenched teeth, Leo, Lydia, please sell us the number youve. Fearing that Leo and Lydia would not agree, Florence added, Didnt you previously issue a wanted notice to prevent you from buying a house? Ill revoke it, right away! After saying that, Florence immediately dialed a phone number, Hello, quick, quickly lift Leo and Lydias injunction to buy a house, and give them discount offer to buy a house in the future! After saying that, she then squeezed out a smile on her face and said to Lydia, Lydia, I have apologized, also canceled your injunction to buy a house, in the future if you buy a house in Valenham, I will give you a 30% discount - no, 50% discount, are you satisfied? Such a deal, such an offer, is enough to make even the locals hearts pound. You know, Valenhams house prices are among the top in the country, with excellent investment value, Lydia has no reason to refuse - Florence, you seem to have got one thing wrong, dont you? However, without waiting for Lydia to speak, Leo was the first to speak up with a slight sneer. He looked at Florence with a kind of look at a fool: We all said before that it was the vi we were going to buy - since we can afford it, is there still a shortage of your 50% discount? To put it mildly, if you gave us a house for nothing, we wouldnt even want it. Leos words were tinged with sarcasm, causing all of Childishs illusions to be instantly extinguished. Her eyes were wide with disbelief until she reacted, her cheeks then twitched violently and her face went white for a while. What did you say Florence was about to get furious, but Paul stopped her with one hand. Surprisingly, Florence actually really held back hard and did not explode. When Leo saw this, he was not surprised and looked bashful. Because he knew exactly what the Henderson was after tonight, and that was to get a vi. This was the first major thing Maisy had to do when she came to power. Karl may not care, but Maisy couldnt care less, she wants to make a mark too much. Therefore, Maisy gave Paul and Florence an order, so they had to take the Dongcheng Hutong. They didnt expect it, but not only did they not get the number, Lydias daughter got it instead. This was undoubtedly a great shame! If the Henderson family didnt get a number tonight, they came here gaining nothing. Therefore, Paul and Florence are determined to get this number of Emilia, no matter what the cost, they must get it! Lydia frowned furiously and said unhappily, If my daughter said she is not willing to sell, she is not willing to sell, so dont you think about it! Pauls face was unpleasant: Lydia, this Dongcheng Hutong means a lot to the Henderson family, no matter how much money we pay, we have to buy it. Florences eyebrows kept raising, the anger in his heart had gradually be unsuppressible and there were vague signs of an outbreak. This bitch, what a shame! Leo, however, suddenly smiled, his expression teasing as he nced at Paul: Uncle, do you really want to buy the number my daughter has? When Paul heard this, he nodded his head and said excitedly, Of course, as long as you are willing to sell it, the price is negotiable! As soon as Florence also saw the opportunity, she hastened to say, Lydia, as long as you promise to sell us the number you have, I can talk to Maisy and let you return to the family. Yes, its just three more people for dinner, its not a big deal, were are family - Paul chimed in. At the moment both men look like they have ingratiating faces, very different from their previous ones. The number can make a person look like a different person. Lydia felt emotional and at the same time, she was firm in her belief that she wanted to make a name for herself in Valenham. Only when one is truly strong can one be feared. The smile on Leos face grew even wider and he smiled more teasingly. Seeing such an expression on Leos face, Lydia knew that he must be thinking of some n in his mind to make a fool of them again, and immediately looked at Paul and the others with more than a hint of pity. Fine, for the sake of you being Lydias rtives in the past, Ill sell it to you. Leoughed. Really? Paul and Florence took on a touch of joy on their faces, Then make an offer, how much is it? They put their mind in peace when Leo agreed to sell it to them, smiling faintly. In a society where money is paramount, there is nothing that cannot be done with money. Chapter 719 Losses or Profits In this world, most things can be done if you have the money. Leo and Lydia needed the money even more than the other Valenham royal families who had the numbers. Thats why Paul and Florence had their minds set on them. And Leo didnt let them down and really let go. Paul and Florenceughed. A turd is a turd, unable to distinguish between what is important and what is not. They will never know what they have let go of. But for them, they will only feel at ease if the real money, in their pockets, is there. This is the satisfaction of the ordinary man. Paul, as an important person in thepany, has seen too many ordinary people. He looked at Leo with a contemptuous look, waiting for him to make an offer. And Leo seemed to be thinking about what would be a good price to offer. Florence said, Leo, you have to think carefully, this is rted to your wife back to the family, we are all family. Although this statement was asking for the price Leo was offering, it was actually a threat. This was an invisible negotiation, and when Leo loosened its decision to sell, the initiative was in their hands. Lydia sat with Emilia in her arms and didnt say anything, just quietly looking at Leo. Leo was silent for a while and said, Florence is right, since we are all family, then I cant make money from you, 1. 5 billion. Haha, 1. 5 billion Hearing this price, Paul and Florence bothughed. Only the next moment when the four eyes met, all theughter was gone. They suspected that their ears had heard wrong. What did you say? 1. 5 billion? Leo smiled softly, You heard it right, its 1. 5 billion, how do you pay for it? I support equity transfer. Most of the people inside the Crystal Pce were concerned about the situation at this time, and when they heard Leos bid, they couldnt help but suck in a breath of cold air. 1. 5 billion! At this price, its enough to buy the entire Dongcheng Hutong! Paul thought he had Leo in his grasp, but he didnt expect Leo offer that much. Paul reacted at once, his face full of irritation. 1. 5 billion? Why dont you go rob a bank? 1. 5 billion could buy the entire Dongcheng Hutong, you priced a lot drawing ticket at 1. 5 billion, clearly you dont want to sell it to us! Paul is really angry. He thought that Leo would set the price at between a few million, to tens of millions, which were all eptable to him. However, he did not expect Leo to ask for 1. 5 billion. This price is enough to buy the entire Dongcheng Hutong. Only a fool would pay 1. 5 billion for a lot drawing ticket. Florences face was also pale as she stared at Leo with a deadly re. We tried in good faith to ask you to buy a lot drawing regardless of our grudge, and you tricked us? Lydias eyebrows were instantly stretched, she sort of understood that Leo had no intention of giving them the number. The reason for this is just to give them a little hope. Faced with Paul and Florences anger, Leo only smiled, You are right, 1. 5 billion can indeed buy the entire Dongcheng Hutong, but you have spent the same amount of money but only bought a lottery ticket with a one in ten probability, it is indeed not worth it. But, Leo teased, You didnt draw the number, I sold you the number my daughter drew for 1. 5 billion, and your probability of getting Dongcheng Hutong went from zero to ten percent, I think, you made a lot of profit. With these words, Leo rendered Paul and Florence speechless. Lydia stood back and forced herself not to burst intoughter. Leo is really screwing them out of their money. Cindy, Olly and the others, too, were dumbfounded and full of disbelief. Seeing that Paul and Florence did not say anything, Leo added, You can also withdraw from thepetition in Dongcheng Hutong if you dont want to buy it.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. No way! These words deeply irritated Paul, who snarled. They had already given Maisy promise that they would take Dongcheng Hutong. As Leo said, spending 1. 5 billion on the number may only give you a one in ten chance of drawing the number, but if you dont buy it, you lose everything. However, no matter what, Paul would not spend 1. 5 billion on a lottery number that had a 1 in 10 chance. Everyone is waiting to see what a joke he is. With an unpleasant face, he stared at Leo and said, Three million, this is the maximum amount I can give you, be sensible and give me the number! This figure caused Leo tough, the corners of his mouth full of mockery: I said, 1. 5 billion, if you are unwilling to buy it, I wont do this deal. Are you kidding? Who would agree to 1. 5 billion bing 3 million in one go? Pauls eyes sank and his words were icy cold: Leo, are you sure that you want to go against the entire Henderson n? After a pause, Paul continued gloomily, This Dongcheng Hutong is what Miss Bet has her eye on, no matter how much it costs, it must be photographed, you are going against the entire Lins! Also furious to the extreme, Pauls face was so gloomy, and the whole hall echoed with Pauls irritated voice. Cindy, Olly, Abraham and the others turned grave all of a sudden. Anyone could see that the Henderson familys were crazy about getting Dongcheng Hutong and had no qualms about using the power of the entire royal family. It was a behemoth, and although the other familes were keen to get their hands on the Dongcheng Hutong, they did not have to. To offend the entire Henderson family for the sake of one Dongcheng Hutong would be a very unwise decision. But they didnt say anything, Paul was targeting, simply, Leo, not them. Leo was silent for a moment, actually fearless: Is that a threat? A murderous look coalesced in Pauls eyes, If you think so, I dont deny it. He thought Leo would be more or less scrupulous, but he didnt expect him to be arrogant. If you want to make a move here, youre looking at the wrong asion. Tonight is Commerce Maestros venue, if you want to strike me me, youll have to ask Commerce Maestro if he agrees. Hahahaha Commerce Maestro isnt here yet tonight, I just have to settle it before Commerce Maestro gets here. Pauls smile was tinged with a touch of grimness. Chapter 720 Falling at Blooming Time The other royal family members around them each took a step back in silence, their faces with expressions of unreadable joy and anger. However, anyone with a discerning eye knows that the Henderson family is going to make a move on Leo. No force is spared! Uncle, this is the Crystal Pce, what do you want? Lydias pretty face was icy cold as she red with wide eyes and bellowed angrily. Florences face was full of coldness, Lydia, we have given you enough chances, yet you humiliate us like this, since you dont give it, then dont, well juste and grab it! Paul even pped his hands directly. Outside, a group of burly thugs in ck suits suddenly rushed in and stood behind Paul. The aura inside the Crystal Pce instantly became different, and Leos eyes then became cold, and Emilia in his arms was also frightened and clung to Leos neck. Paul, youre crazy! This is the scene held by JWCC, you dare to bring in the Hendersons bodyguards? There were quite a few people from JWCC standing in the room, each one chiding in shock and anger. Callums face was even gloomy to the extreme: Paul, you want to be the first royal family to be overthrown, right? He swept a cold nce at those bodyguards, but Callum was not afraid, his voice suppressed with anger. The surrounding royal families shuddered at the sound. Indeed, Paul had really touched the bottom line of JWCC by calling the Hendersons bodyguards in. Although the Henderson n is powerful, it is still beatable in front of JWCC. Themercial suppression alone is not something they can afford. That is why Callum had the courage to angrily rebuke Paul. Paul was also facing tremendous pressure at this time, his scalp tingled, but he still resisted the pressure and said in a deep voice, Mr. Osbourne, I have been abrupt in this matter, I will definitely find the time to apologize in personter! Its just that this Dongcheng Hutong number must be obtained by us! At this moment, Paul would not give in to anyone. How dare you! Callum was really going mad, a mere core member of the Hendersons family dared to ignore his orders. If he doesnt get it right and leaves a bad impression, his future will be in jeopardy. With this in mind, Callum no longer hesitated and shouted aloud, The finalpetition has not yet begun, but the rules have been set down long ago, no arguments are allowed in the arena, whoever gets the number, it is theirs. Do you want to rob it? Along with such a loud shout from Callum, the uneasiness in Lydias heart dispersed. She did not believe that the Henderson family would dare to make a move against them in the territory of JWCC. Paul did not dare, but soon, Paul let out a faint lightugh, Of course not, we want to discuss with the family about what is going on in the Henderson royal family. He then looked at Lydia, Lydia, there are some matters in the family that need your cooperation,e out with us. At these words, Lydias face changed deeply, while Leo looked as normal. Paul didnt say that he would make his move at JWCC, either. As long as he was out of the Crystal Pce, JWCC would have no control over it. And Paul is using the family matter to ask Lydia out, JWCC also has no way to stop that, after all, it is difficult to interfere with other familys affairs! Lydias expression became even colder: Im no longer a member of the Henderson family, so whats the point of going out with you guys? With a smile on his lips, Paul said contemptuously, Its true that youre not a member of the Henderson family anymore, but can you say that theres not the slightest rtionship between us? After a pause, Paul continued, You are just an impostor, yet you have been eating and drinking for nothing in the Henderson family for more than ten years, it is the Henderson family, who has raised you to adulthood. Even a three year old child knows how to repay gratitude, yet you do not understand! At these words, Lydia was plunged into silence. A sh of killing intent passed through Leos eyes. It is true that the Henderson family raised Lydia, but beyond that, there was nothing else. When the Henderfamily is mentioned, what Lydia recalls is never a warm and fond memory, but a cage, a cold and solid cage. She is a beautiful canary desperately trying to fly out of this cage. But the Henderson family is letting Lydia feed back because of this? Leo directly pulled Lydia and went to a corner to sit down. Lydia, well just wait here until the auction starts. Okay. Lydia nodded gently and took her ce there. Paul and Florence were simply about to go mad. Do you want your wife to be an unrighteous person, Leo? Paul shouted angrily. Leo picked up his hot tea and took a sip, looking calm. Unrighteous? What is an unrighteous man? The former Lydia had her heart set on the Henderson family, but how did you treat her? Five years ago you tried everything to get her to miscarry, even going so far as to cause her to be injured and hospitalized, do you have any half-hearted guilt? Didnt you guys keep wanting Lydia to go back because you want her to marry into another royal family so you can trade for benefits? In my opinion, she has gained her true freedom by breaking away from the Henderson family. I can tell you very clearly that with Maisy in charge of the Henderson family, in less than three years, the Henderson family will decline! When Leo made these remarks, everyone present had a violent shock in their hearts. Leo dared to say these words, simply not putting the Henderson family in his eyes. Paul and Florence were so full of irony and anger. Well, if you say so, then dont me us, if you dont go out, we will personally ask you to go out! Paul did not argue with Leo and waved his hand directly, allowing his bodyguards behind him to surround Leo and Lydia. Tonights target was simply the lot drawing number in their hands. Honey, what do we do Seeing the Hendersons bodyguards rushing over, Lydia instinctively grabbed Leos hand, her expression tinged with panic. Leo, however, continued to look calm as he sipped his tea, There is no need to be afraid, Commerce Maestro is already here. Paul snorted, So youre pinning your hopes on Commerce Maestro, huh? That would be a disappointment to you, Commerce Maestro would not care about you.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Next he said aloud, Im more convinced that Commerce Maestro has a lot of work on his hands, how could he have the time to show up? At these words, the entire Crystal Pce instantly stirred up, and everyone had surprised expressions. Commerce Maestro is not here? Callum did not say anything, just looked at Paul with a gloomy face. Leo, however, gave a teasing smile, You really think so? What do you think? Paul snorted, Arent a lot of events these days under the guise of celebrities to garner attention? As far as I can see, Mr. Commerce Maestro will never be here. Leo pointed behind him and kindly reminded him, Turn around and look. Chapter 721 Commerce Maestro Appears These words caused both Paul and Florence to freeze for a moment, both of them subconsciously looking back at each other. It turned out to be nothing. Paul cursed furiously, How dare you trick me?! In fact, what annoyed him was not that Leo had lied to him, but that he had been really frightened when Leo had just told him to look behind him. Both legs couldnt stop shaking. Paul had never been so frightened even when facing Karl, even after living until now. It was the first time he had been so wretched. Leoughed, Im not tricking you, Im asking you to look behind you, there are so many people behind you! After these words, Paul did not turn around again, instead, Lydia looked backed. There were indeed quite a few people standing closely behind Paul, most of them familiar faces, but also some Lydia had never seen before. But none of them are Commerce Maestro? Lydia couldnt help but pull on Leos clothes and said softly, How did you know that Commerce Maestro woulde? Its only five minutes before the auction starts. The clock on the wall ticked away minute by minute, and it was five minutes to go before the official auction at Dongcheng Hutong. All were anxiously waiting. Originally, everyone was convinced when Callum said that Mr. Commerce Maestro would be there. But when Paul was so suspicious, everyone was shaken. People are easily swayed, only five minutes left, will Commerce Maestro stille? Mr. Commerce Maestro has clearly note here, yet you say he is behind me, so are you not afraid of trouble by making such a rumour? Paul was full of irritation and shouted angrily at Leo. Florence red angrily. Just now, when Leo said that Commerce Maestro was behind them, Florence almost didnt give a fright. When she turned back, there was nothing. Now Florence really hates Leo. Leo said leisurely, Im not lying, you guys take a closer look, is Commerce Maestro behind you or not? At these words, Paul and Florence looked even more irritated. Still trying to trick me? No matter how much you talk, Commerce Maestro wonte! After saying that, hemanded those bodyguards, Then take those two outside the Crystal Pce, I have something to say to them! Yes! The Hendersons bodyguard looked cold and did not hesitate at all, striding up to Leo and Lydia. My master wants to talk to you,e with us. Having said that, he walked towards the outside of the Crystal Pce. However, after taking a few steps he realised that Leo and Lydia hadnt even stood up. Seeing this scene, a cold smile spread across the corners of Paul and Florences mouths. Olly, Cindy and others also waited for a good show. They knew that Leo was powerful, but this was the Crystal Pce. The Henderson family was taking them out for family matters, and as long as nothing happened, JWCC had no control over them, but Leo was different, and once he resisted, he was bound to than spark a conflict. This is not allowed by JWCC. Privilege, at all times. However, Leo still had no intention of standing up and continued to gently sip the hot tea in his hand. Seek death! Since you cant stand up Ill help you! The bodyguard burst into a rage and grabbed towards Leos shoulder. They bodyguards were updated and superb, and with this strike, the crowd heard the whistling wind. The crowd could not help but feel that the shoulders of Leo were afraid to be abolished. However, Leo did not feel anything, as if he had lightly tapped Leo on the shoulder, it did not hurt. Quiet. Deadly silence. Everyone looked dumbfounded, Leo, shouldnt he be rolling around in pain? Howe there was no reaction at all? Paul came back to his senses and cursed in anger, Take off his arm! That bodyguard was now standing behind Leo like a statue, clutching Leos shoulder with one hand, the expression on his face, from surprise, turned into horror. He was already pushing hard, but Leo still didnt feel anything at all. His hand was like on top of a piece of iron. Take your hand away from his shoulders. Suddenly, a faint, calm ringing sound rang out throughout the Crystal Pce. The voice was not heavy, but carried a majesty. Everyone in the room was filled with astonishment, for the voice did note from Leos mouth. The crowd turned back in unison, their eyes fixed on a handsome young man stood behind Paul. For a while, he was the talk of the town. Looking at this handsome young man, a smile appeared on Leos face. Paul and Florence, however, were full of dumbfounded faces. Its you?! Florence eximed incredulously. This young man was the youth who had identally bumped into them in the first ce. At that time, they thought that this man was just someone from some small n that they had never even seen before, but they didnt expect that he would dare to shout at them in front of the public? Looking back, Paul and Florence were filled with irritation. How dare you, I havent settled the score with you for bumping into us before, but you are offending us? Paul bellowed. If it were normal, Paul might not have been so insensitive to such a petty character, but now that the reputatition of his family was at stake, he couldnt just sit back and do nothing. Leo stood up and said to Paul, I advise you to be polite to him so that your death will not be so indecent. Paul immediately snorted, Youd better worry about yourself! After saying that, he walked towards the young man and gave him a hard push, What do you want? Im dealing with a family matter, if you dare to interfere, Ill take care of you too! At this moment Paul disyed the aura of a superior being and the whole room was silent. Even Callum and Mr. Cunningham of JWCC were dumbfounded, unable to speak for a moment. Florence came to Pauls side, her face flushed with excitement, Honey, youre so good, youve bluffed the whole scene all by yourself. Paul himself was bbergasted for a moment, his expression turning strange, could his own aura really be that powerful? Even the people of JWCC had been bluffed? Paul fixed his eyes and soon realised that Callum, Mr. Cunningham and the others were not looking at him at all. Instead, it was the young man he had just pushed! The next moment, the entire Crystal Pce was like an explosion. Callum and Mr. Cunningham, with arge group of members of JWCC in suits, rushed to that youth as if they had made a big mistake, and shouted out in fear and trepidation.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Commerce Maestro, are you all right?! This shout directly shattered the nerves of the whole crowd. Everyone looked dumbfounded! There were even those who wondered if their ears had been misced. Who? Mr. Commerce Maestro? Mr. Commerce Maestro is here? Hes Mr. Commerce Maestro? How is that possible? Mr. Commerce Maestro is actually so young? The whole Crystal Pce exploded, everyones expressions amazed and excited, with a hint of bewilderment. They could clearly hear that Callum and the others were calling that young man Mr. Commerce Maestro! He is the Commerce Maestro! This scene deeply irritated Paul and Florence. He looked at the young man dumbfounded, his eyes rolling in disbelief as he said, You you, youre Commerce Maestro? The young man smiled faintly and did not say a word. It was this deep smile that caused Paul and Florence to almost faint. Himself, just now, actually pushed Commerce Maestro? Paul was close to fainting at the thought. At this moment, the crowd recalled a remark made by Callum earlier. Commerce Maestro had arrived but did not reveal his identity. Every move inside the Crystal Pce is under the gaze of Commerce Maestro. It turns out that what Callum said was true! Commerce Maestros are really here! Commerce Maestroughed as he walked up to Paul, smiling andughing, Did you just say that you wanted to deal care of me? Paul was so shocked by these words that he almost didnt sit down on the floor in a crouch, his face full of horror. Mr. Commerce Maestro, misunderstanding, this is a misunderstanding Commerce Maestro smiled, Oh, misunderstanding, what is this for? Commerce Maestro said, pointing his finger at the bodyguard. Paul was so scared out of his mind that he rushed directly to that bodyguard and roared, Stop! The bodyguard was already so frightened by Leos aura that he couldnt breathe. Even though Leo didnt move or even turn around, the eerie murderous aura rising from his body still made that bodyguard feel chilled and couldnt wait to let go of his hand and stand behind Paul with trepidation. Paul came to Commerce Maestro, his face full of horror and cold sweat, Mr. Commerce Maestro, we know we are wrong If he knew that this young man was Commerce Maestro, even if he had a hundred guts, he wouldnt dare to make a move! However, Commerce Maestro simply ignored Paul, who had never been in his eyes since the beginning. Under the gazes of countless people, Commerce Maestro walked straight up to Leo and said with a smile, Mr. Cohen, is everything alright? Leo also showed a smile, If you continue to keep in silence, Im really going to be thrown out. Commerce Maestro smiled, and although he didnt say anything, a cold glint shed in his eyes. Get them out of here! Commerce Maestro said indifferently. Yes! Callum and a few others from JWCC responded, then sneered and walked towards Paul, Florence and the others. Mr. Henderson, would you two like to leave on your own or shall we kick you out? Callum said in a cold voice. Mr. Commerce Maestro, dont - Paul was just about to beg, when he was interrupted by Commerce Maestro: You havemitted two sins. Firstly, it is unbing to call in your familys bodyguards in private. Secondly, scolding JWCC, Karl wouldnt even dare to do that. Yes, yes, please, Mr. Commerce Maestro, reprimand me Pauls forehead was glistening with cold sweat. But thats not even the main thing. However, Commerce Maestro suddenly looked at Paul and smiled, Do you know what is the worst crime you havemitted? Paul shook his head, his heart in his throat. Commerce Maestro raised his hand, pointing at Leo, and said, He is my teacher. Chapter 722 Fear Spreads Teacher? At these words, the entire Crystal Pce was silent. Everyones heartbeat raced at this moment, their breath caught, and their eyes fell dully on Leo and Commerce Maestro. Leo is actually the teacher of the Commerce Maestro?! At this moment, everyone was confused except for a few people in the know. Dumbfounded, their expressions bordering on dumbfounded. How is that possible? Isnt he Lydias husband, how did he turn into Commerce Maestros teacher? I dont believe it! Oh my God Some people with terrified faces eximed, others shouted emotionally and more, with expressions that looked like they had seen a ghost, muttered. Throughout the Crystal Pce, a sense of astonishment pervaded. Especially Paul and Florence Cold sweat ran down Pauls forehead, wetting thepel behind him, and his whole body trembled slightly, his teeth clenched. Florence was even worse, and with a poof, she fell to the ground in a heap, but could not get up again. Olly, Abraham, Cindy and Hayden were also filled with incredulity. It was so sudden that they didnt even think about that rtionship. The reason why the Commerce Maestro would step in was simply to maintain the face and majesty of JWCC, not to stand up for Leo and Lydia. After all, Paul and Florences words and actions were indeed offending the bottom line of JWCC. But they were wrong, Commerce Maestro actually called Leo his teacher!!! Who would have thought that Leo was the teacher of the Commerce Maestro? This is a fake, isnt it? Florence dropped to the floor, her teeth chattering. Paul was no better, and said in a trembling voice, Commerce Maestro wouldnt lie, it should be true. me us, we didnt spot it sooner! In fact, Paul and Florence had an earlier chance of discovering that Leo was the teacher of the Commerce Maestro. Early on when they collided with Commerce Maestro, Commerce Maestro called out to Leo as Young Master. But at that time, Paul and Florence were so high-minded that they didnt care. Now it is toote to regret it. However, Paul still did not want to believe this fact. Returning to his senses, he forced a smile onto his face and said to Commerce Maestro, Mr. Commerce Maestro, even if you want to calm down the farce and make a big deal out of a small one, you dont have to honor him as a teacher With these words, Paul reminded Florence, and she stood up with a start, following and echoing, Yes, yes, Mr. Commerce Maestro, what is your status and what is his status? How can he be qualified to be your teacher? As soon as these words were spoken, Commerce Maestros eyes immediately chilled. Behind him, Callum immediately understood and, with a cold face, strided up to Florence and pped her hard to the ground. I can tell you clearly that Mr. Cohen is a big shot who even Mr. Commerce Maestro has to respectfully call out teacher, only that Mr. Cohen likes to keep a low profile, so he doesnt reveal his identity, but you guys even dare to offend him? Watching all this with cold eyes, there was no fluctuation on Commerce Maestros face. In the next moment, under the gaze of countless people, he came straight to Leo, sped his hands and bowed deeply. Teacher, it has been several years since we parted, and after five years, you still look the same! The way Commerce Maestro bowed deeply stimted everyones heart and the crowd stared incredulously. Paul and Florence were even more shocked to the point of near despair. Earlier, they still had a glimmer of hope, thinking that Commerce Maestro was intentionally shouting at Leo as teacher, but to their surprise, Commerce Maestro had actually bowed! In the whole country, who can make a Commerce Maestro bow? What is more rming, however, is still toe. Led by Callum and Mr. Cunningham, all the members of JWCC took a step forward and bowed in unison to Leo. Chanting aloud. Greetings, Tai Fu! Greetings, Tai Fu! Greetings, Tai Fu! The voice was like a great bell, forming an echo that reverberated throughout the Crystal Pce. These sounds, as if they were a heavy hammer, hit everyone present hard and stimted their hearts. In particr, Olly, Cindy and Abraham, the Valenham royal families who had enemies with Leo, were actually shocked to the point of trembling under such shouts. Not long ago, they were wantonly ridiculing this son-inw of the family whose status had fallen again and again. Little did he know that, in a sh, he would be the teacher of the Commerce Maestro, above all others! This shift in status was too much for them to bear, and some even got dizzy, suspecting that Leo was a big shot from the start, only deliberately pretending to keep a low profile. What is Tai Fu? The teachers teacher is called Tai Fu. A sh of horror appeared in the eyes of Paul and Florence. Previously, they had suspected that Commerce Maestro was faking, but now, with Commerce Maestros respectful bow, it waspletely confirmed that Leo really was Commerce Maestros teacher! The status of the teacher of the Commerce Maestro is even higher than that of the Commerce Maestro. He was the man with the highest status at Crystal Pce tonight. Pauls teeth were chattering, and the fear inside him, like wild grass, was so wildly pervasive that his whole body was on the verge of passing out from fear. This is the man who terrorises even the Valenham royal family! Lydia was also stunned by the scene before her, raising her head and looking with eyes bordering on fascination at Leo, who stood with his arms folded in front of her. Her husband, who is actually a teacher of Commerce Maestro, is something she would not dare to think about. Leo nodded lightly as a greeting. He then swept his stern gaze across the room, finally settling on Paul, and Florence. Uncle Paul? Aunt Florence? Say something, you guys, why dont you say something? Stunned by Leos gaze, Florence was so frightened that he didnt even dare to speak. Paul had even closed his eyes in despair. Because he remembered what happened not long ago when Maisy drove Lydia out of the family, his face suddenly blushed. If Leo was really a live-in son-inw who had risen to the top on the back of Lydia, it would be fine, but he was now the teacher of Commerce Maestro! Commerce Maestros who hold the lifeblood of Valenhams businessmunity are all respectful to Leo, such a master of Commerce Maestro, and they actually kicked him out?! How stupid is it to do such a thing? Cindy? Olly? Abraham? Hayden? Didnt you guys question that I snuck in, and now, you still think so? Leos eyes fixed on Cindy, Olly and the others again, his voice loud. Olly clenched his teeth, his face hardened to the point of embarrassment. Abrahams body trembled lightly, and there was a hint of panic in his eyes.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Hayden was even more dumbfounded and his body shook. Only Cindy, while frightened, still had a touch of excitement in her eyes. At this moment, she finally understood that in the past why Arie would help Leo so much, because she had long understood that Leos identity was not ordinary! If she could have a substantial rtionship with Leo and be Leos woman no, mistress would be good, the Spencer royal family will have great power. Chapter 723 Digging in Although Cindy is very arrogant and mean, she is, in the final analysis, a smart woman. It should be knowing the times and knowing exactly what to do and when to do it. In their circle, there are no eternal enemies, only eternal interests. Enemies can be friends, and friends can be enemies, as long as the benefits are there. So the previous rtionship with Leo was not a matter at all for Cindy. She was convinced that with her looks, there was no reason for Leo to reject her. The body is a womans greatest capital of use, often has enemies of Cindy who dont mind crawling under her covers. In any case, the matter of Leo being the teacher of the Commerce Maestro was a devastating storm that swept through everyones mind. Not only was the Hendersons desire topete for Dongcheng Hutong, but even others dared not get their hands on it. There is no half chance. Under the terrified gaze of countless people, Commerce Maestro walked onto the stage with a serious face. Since Commerce Maestro had stepped in, it was only natural that Commerce Maestro himself would preside over the auction at Dongcheng Hutong. Callum and Mr. Cunningham stood respectfully behind them like little brothers. With a serious expression, Commerce Maestro said aloud, I now announce that the final bidding for Dongcheng Hutong has officially begun! There was no apuse. It is now quiet. Even those who had their numbers drawn, Cindy, Olly and others, did not participate in the bidding. It was finally sold for 1. 5 billion and was auctioned off by Leo. Looking at Leo and Commerce Maestro, who were posing for a photo on stage, everyone was envious, but none of them dared to voice their displeasure. Who dares? Leo is the teacher of Commerce Maestro, and this Dongcheng Hutong will definitely fall to him. Lydia looked on in awe and excitement at the scene. Previously, Leo had talked about his intention to buy Dongcheng Hutong, but Lydia thought that was impossible, but to her surprise, Leo had really bought it. It is impossible for Lydia not to be excited. What an honour it is to own a vi in Valenham? The next step is to go through the housing process. The formalities process is cumbersome in an upmarket residential area like the usual ones, let alone those in the vi. But it took Leo just five minutes to get it. Lydia froze for a moment and asked in confusion, How did you get better so quickly? Other than that, the payment of 1. 5 billion alone would have taken ages to pay.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Banks do not support so much in one payment. Leo smiled, Its done, lets go back. Having said that, he led Lydia out of the Crystal Pce. In fact, Leo did not pay at all. The entire JWCC was his, and even if he paid, the 1. 5 billion would still go out of his left pocket and into his right. Well be able to see the house tomorrow. Leo got into a taxi with his family and headed towards the hotel. As they watched Leo leave, a tall, feminine figure slowly walked out with them. It is none other than Cindy. The corners of her mouth curled up into a wicked smile, Leo, Im going to have you in my hands. Just now, she had inquired that Leo was also Aries fianc before Lydia, and the two had almost got married. At the same time, the secret that Leo was the teacher of the Commerce Maestro had spread throughout Valenham City. The first thing almost every family did when they returned was to tell the news to their respective family heads. The entire Valenham set off a huge wave. The name Leo is well known to the vast majority of the great families because of Lydia, but none of them look up to him. Because he was only a live-in son-inw. But after this night, all perceptions of Leo have changed. He is now defined as the teacher of Commerce Maestro. Its hard to imagine that a lowly live-in son-inw is actually the teacher of a Commerce Maestro! It waste at night in the royal family of the Henderson, but the lights were still on. In the study, Maisy was still awake and she was constantly pacing back and forth in there. Paul and Florence had gone to attend the lot drawing at Dongcheng Hutong on the Hendersons behalf, and Maisy could not sleep until they returned. Suddenly, a dazzling light came and a car slowly drove into thepound. Paul is back! Seeing that it was Paul and Florences vehicle, Maisy was filled with joy and rushed out to greet them. However, seeing Paul and Florence, the smile on Maisys face instantly disappeared and her heart thudded. Whats wrong? Maisy noticed that half of Florences face was highly swollen, as if she had been pped hard several times. Dongcheng Hutong was bought by Leo! Florence covered her face, full of aggression and annoyance. What?! At these words, the ss of water in Maisys hand should fall and shatter. She was dumbfounded. She even suspected that her ears had misheard. How is it possible that Dongcheng Hutong has been bought by Leo? Can he afford to buy it? Maisys voice was so shrill that it woke up Marie, who had already fallen asleep. She rubbed her sleepy eyes and walked out in a daze. Mom, what do you mean, my sister and brother-inw bought Dongcheng Hutong? Upon hearing this news, Maries expression instantly became ted. Then wont my sister and brother-inw live in the vi? And I can live there too. Maries wordspletely provoked Maisys anger, she was full of annoyance: Go to bed now, remember your status, you are the only princess of the Henderson n, if you dare to have contact with these lowly people of theirs in the future, you will be banned from your feet! Startled and afraid to disobey her mothers orders, Marie had no choice but to flee. Having sent her away, Maisy said angrily, What the hell is going on? It was clear that she was determined to win Dongcheng Hutong and wanted to prove herself by making a career when Karl came back, but now she has lost everything. And the Dongcheng Hutong was given to Leo, isnt that a disgrace for her? She had just kicked Lydia and her family out of the house, intending to leave them on the streets and living in the open, but she didnt expect them toe back with a vi. Paul told the whole story. Maisys face changed dramatically after hearing this, Leo is Commerce Maestros teacher? How is that possible? Maisys reaction was the same as the crowds. Pauls face was unpleasant: Commerce Maestro has bowed to Leo, so its mostly true. These words struck Maisy so deeply that her face went pale and she sat down helplessly in her chair, muttering. Its over, its over, how can Leo be Commerce Maestros teacher? Shouldnt he be a loser? If I had known this, I wouldnt have thrown the family out, we missed an opportunity to rise to the top! Maisy was not in regret. Paul and Florence also stood by in silence. Would the situation have been different if, instead of driving Lydia away, Maisy had left them behind regardless of the past? It is just a pity that there is no medicine for regret. Paul stood by and suddenly froze, Why, if he is Commerce Maestros teacher, why didnt he say so, and had to wait for Commerce Maestro to take the initiative to admit it? Maisy rolled her eyes, Its simple, if he said he was Commerce Maestros teacher, who would believe him? Thats true. Paul rubbed his nose and stood awkwardly to one side. However, these words also reminded Maisy, and she rose at once: Youre right, since he is Commerce Maestros teacher, he should be the object of our entire Henderson ns patronage, so why, didnt he reveal himself from the start? The next moment, Maisys eyes were gloomy, Theres something fishy about that trash and Commerce Maestros rtionship! Investigate him and find out their real rtionship! Paul and Florences hearts shook wildly and they dared not disobey, immediately using the power of the entire royal n to go ahead and investigate. Maisy sat in her study, her face gloomy to the core. Dongcheng Hutong can be left untaken, but it just cant be conceded to that punk Leo! Otherwise, she would have been a joke as soon as she took office. By throwing Lydia out of the Henderson, Maisy was trying to show her that without the Henderson, she was nothing. As long as Lydia got down on her knees and begged her to let her go back, Maisy would agree. After all, Karl didnt know about it yet, so it wasnt possible to throw Lydia out forever. But! Lydia had broken away from the royal family and was actually doing better than her, something Maisy would not allow. She is like a cobra waiting for an opportunity to strike a fatal blow once she has found the opening. The next morning, Leo got up early and was about to take Lydia to see the house in Dongcheng Hutong. Once fully dressed, it was time to head out. Dongcheng Hutong is located in the second ring of Valenham, where houses monopolise arge part of the street. This means that arge part of the houses on one side, walking along the main road, are from the Dongcheng Hutong and upy enough space to exceed a thousand square feet. A house of this square footage would be sky-high in any other city, let alone in a city like Valenham wherend price is soaring like crazy. What is even more breathtaking is that the Dongcheng Hutong is a historical legacy with a strong historical preservation value. So the streets in that area are basically deserted and protected from the general public. At the moment, however, a sports car is parked in the empty street, and a man and two women are standing in front of the entrance to the Dongcheng Hutong. If Leo were here at this moment, he would haveughed out loud. Wasnt this Lydias rich second generation ssmate, Quinn Mills and two twin sisters? They are looking at the Dongcheng Hutong in awe, full of yearning. Quinn, did you know that Dongcheng Hutong has been bought? The twin sister asked Quinn, pointing to the Dongcheng Hutong. Last night, news spread that Dongcheng Hutong had been auctioned off by a mysterious wealthy man. The general public does not know who the purchaser is, except for those present. Yeah, I know. Quinn nodded, his face full of tension, So what did you guys tell me to park for? And we sneak in here, thats a private ce! Quinn is going crazy. The twin sisters smiled, embarrassed, Gee, what does it matter? Well just go in for a visit, its fine. Chapter 724 Entering the Villa The elder sister chimed in, Yes, yes, well just go and see what the inside of the vi looks like without going in. Both sisters were wide-eyed with anticipation, softly begging Quinn to take them in. Quinn was too frightened to go in, and his face was as pale as could be. What do you know? In the past, when Dongcheng Hutong was just developed, people were not allowed to be let in, and now that it has been bought, it belongs to a private zone, so you cant go in. Arent you afraid of being arrested for going in? Although Dongcheng Hutong was sold yesterday, they dont know exactly who the buyer is. But what he could be sure of was that anyone who could afford to buy Dongcheng Hutong must be a big shot he couldnt afford to mess with. The twin sisters were not happy, pouting and full of reluctance. I dont care, Im just going in, and even if I get caught, Ill say you let us in. Holy shit N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Quinn, however, was so frightened that he almost fell out of the car. Quinn, youre not afraid, are you? You didnt really think the big man bought the vi to live in, did you? The way the twins looked at Quinn changed all of a sudden. Having seen so many big names yesterday, the girls suddenly felt that Quinn was no big deal. He is a far cry from the really rich. Quinns cheeks twitched terribly. They actually lectured him? If it werent for the fact that the twin sisters were truly superb and Quinn was unwilling to let go of them, he would have kicked them down on their asses. How could he not be aware of the current situation in the housing market? Not to mention the top vis like the Dongcheng Hutong, the higher-value, upscale properties are not meant to be lived in. Basically, they are used for investment. Sell off in the future when the market increases in value. These days, with the economy shrinking significantly while consumption levels continue to rise, investing in real estate bes the best option. The house is one of the unbeatable choices. Its just that property spection is a rich mans game. The working ss can only afford to buy a t after working hard and struggling for more than a decade by the sky-high mortgage. Who would use it for investment? They dont have that money! Quinn hesitated, his brow furrowed in silence. It is unlikely that Dongcheng Hutong was used for housing, but mostly for investment, which means that for a long time there was no one inside. Go in and have a look, it doesnt seem to be a problem. Well then, lets go in and see! Quinn made up his mind and took the two sisters in. The thought was that it was just to go in for a visit and not to go in, which was fine. So the three crept inside. Quinn was on tenterhooks all the way, thinking silently not to run into the owner of the vi, or he would be arrested as a thief. Even the basic vi areas have private areas, let alone this Dongcheng Hutong, and every step you take in the vi is like walking on thin ice again. On the contrary, the two twin sisters were getting more and more excited as they walked, constantly surveying the surrounding scenery. Wow, so the inside of the vi is like this, what a beautiful view! And the stream wigwam! Goodness! Its almost like the back garden of an ancient pce! So desperate to live here all the time! The twins let out a surprise chirp every now and then, chirping like little birds. Every time they shouted, Quinns heart sank lower and he wanted to gag them with tape. Youre afraid people dont know theres someone in Dongcheng Hutong, arent you? However, Quinn was soon captivated by the view from the vi as well. The vi is divided into two parts, three levels inside and three levels outside, each with a specific separate building. The front and back yards are even more of a wonder, a mini eco-garden! False hills and greenery, and even small animals! In the summer, if he can lie on a wicker chair, bathing in the sun, with a beautiful woman and a ss of wine, it would be perfect! The buildings here are nationally protected cultural relics! If you break it, you can get sky-highpensation! Its a lot more profitable than demolishing his home! I cant believe theres a mountain spring! The twin sisters eximed. Quinn nodded and introduced, This mountain spring is transported from the underground water and is drinkable. Ah - it is really great, isnt it? Quinn, how great would it be if this vi was yours? The twin sisters wished they could live there. This thought came to mind and the twin sisters immediately encouraged, Quinn, theres no one in theere anyway, why dont we go in and have a look! Quinn frowned and hesitated. Looking back at therge vi, it surprisingly felt a bit eerie at the moment, as if a person woulde out at any moment. However, the twin sisters were not without merit. The owner will note to live in it for a while. Its too bad you didnt go to see it since youve slipped in anyway. Go! Go in and have a look! Quinn led the twin sisters inside. The door is an ancient one with a brass ring, symbolising good luck. There are also lifelike braves at the entrance, which are used to gather wealth and predict the art of feng shui and public opinion. Further in are the squared-off buildings. Quinn and the twin sisters walked to the main hall, which was not used for living, but was the equivalent of a general living room. Paired with the atmospheric rock murals, the feeling is instantly there. This is the kind of ce where rich people should live. The house is fully furnished, just draped in the skin of an ancient vi, with a very luxurious interior. Just by walking in and taking a look, the twin sisters didnt want to leave. Quinn, why dont we live in? My sister said to Quinn. Quinn was scared out of his wits, if he really lived here, he wouldnt be able to sleep soundly at night. The elder sister took the opportunity to say, Quinn, dont you want to have sex with us in the vi? Smiling, the elder sister began to undressed. The younger sisternded her hand on Quinns lower body,ughing. Quinns body suddenly shook as he looked at the glorious interior and the two sisters beside him, and a surge of blood rushed to his heart. This is imperial treatment! Yes! Quinn also fell and couldnt wait to unbuckle his belt from the waistband of his trousers. While this was happening, a motor roared from the entrance of the vi. Chapter 725 Calling the Property Manager Holy shit! The sound of the motor going off instantly caused the majestic momentum that Quinn had managed to build up to shrivel up. He was pale and looked sickly.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The twin sisters were also dumbfounded. Quinn, you Quinn was on the verge of having a heart attack: ident, ident, not usually that fast The twin sisters dressed and also looked out of the window. As a result, the sound of the motor stalling was also heard. They bristled in disbelief, Quinn, howe youve be so timid after going to the Crystal Pce once yesterday? Youre even afraid of a car parked on the side of the road! Thats right, were not being thieves, were just visiting, visiting, get it? The two sisters said one after the other. Quinn was stunned, What do you mean, parked on the side of the road? Yeah! The younger sister said, Dongcheng Hutong is on the side of the street, so as long as its a road, there must be cars parked, you dont think its the owner of Dongcheng Hutong who has returned, do you? This Cold sweat ran down Quinns forehead and he subconsciously nced towards the door. Is it his own illusion? Quinn still feels somewhat unsure of himself. He had just heard clearly that it was indeed the car parked in front of the alleyway. Even in the street, who would deliberately park in front of Dongcheng Hutong when they knew it was there? Lets just get out of here! Quinn took the twin sisters hands, intending to leave. Hey, what are you doing The twin sisters, however, were dead set against leaving and were just about to scream. Suddenly, there was a clear sound of footsteps in the front yard outside the vi. The twin sisters words stopped instantly, their faces turning pale to the naked eye, and arge, cold sweat running down their foreheads. Its over, its over, the owner of Dongcheng Hutong is here, what do we do? The twins were frightened like ants on a hot pan and were in worry. Quinn was also holding his breath, not daring to breathe out. At this point he was still calm enough to hear footsteps outside, one of leather shoes and the other, the sound of high heels stepping on the ground. This also proves that the visitor is a man and a woman. The twin sisters were as lost as if they had lost their souls as the footsteps came closer. Instead, it was Quinn who calmed down. He had already thought about what to say, it was just an unintentional intrusion, it wasnt that serious. At worst, it would be embarrassing. By now, the vis gate had been pushed open and Leo walked in with his family,ughing and joking. However, as soon as they saw Quinn and the twin sisters standing in the courtyard, the air went quiet. Leo looked at them with astonishment, and Lydias gaze was also frightened. Quinn and the twin sisters were also dumbfounded. Leo, Lydia, its you guys! He never thought that the people who entered the vi would be them. The twin sisters looked dumbfounded for a long time, then suddenlyughed out loud, We met again. Lydia said with a cold face, ignoring the twin sisters sneers, her pretty face ice-cold, Why are you here? Since it was Lydia and the others, there was nothing for Quinn to be afraid of, a teasing smile on his face. Lydia, we all sneaked in to visit Dongcheng Hutong, so lets not be suspicious of each other. Sneak in?! Lydias face changed drastically and her eyes gradually became icy cold. She understood that Quinn had snuck in here and had taken her, too, to be the same as they had snuck in. At that moment, Lydia was outright furious: How dare you sneak into my house, get out of here! As soon as Lydia said these words, the atmosphere here became a little weird. Quinn and the twin sisters were dumbfounded. Three secondster, theyughed out loud. What do you mean? Dongcheng Hutong is your home? Hahahaha,ughing my ass off Ive seen shameless people, but Ive never seen such shameless person as you, why dont you say that the whole of Redwall is your home? The twin sisters, their faces full of ridicule, sneered as they walked up to Lydia, their eyes full of hate. It was clear that the girls were still thinking about what had happened at the Crystal Pcest night. At that time, in order to make his daughter happy, Leo gave arge pile of invitations to the Crystal Pce as paper nes folded and all flew into the musical fountain. As a result, the three of them rushed into the water to pick up these invitations. They were beaten up so badly for that and their faces were still swollen! See they would give Lydia beating now. Quinn also smiled as he came to Lydia and shook his head, Lydia, I know you are not feeling well after being kicked out by the Henderson, but you cant say Dongcheng Hutong is yours, or youll go to jail. Werent you guys inside the Crystal Pce yesterday? You should know who Dongcheng Hutong was finally sold to, so why are you still saying that - Oh, I see. Quinn said and a smile appeared on his face, You guys lost thepetition for Dongcheng Hutong and are unbnced in your hearts, so you just say it out of interest, dont you? Listening to Quinns analysis, Leo shook his head in dumbfounded amusement. It seems that JWCC did not announce their identities, nor did they allow them to be announced within the Crystal Pce, and the general public only knew that Dongcheng Hutong had been bought by a mysterious tycoon. Lydia was angry, her face darkened, I repeat, we bought Dongcheng Hutong, its now under our name, your actions are trespassing, I can sue you! Lydia was trying to scare them, not really wanting to call the police, but to her surprise, Quinn and the othersughed even more. Theres no one else here, so dont pretend, Im ashamed for you. Quinn, you - Lydias face was unpleasant, she had told the truth, but no one believed her. The twin sisters bristled and said with disdain on their faces, Quinn, lets leave him alone and continue our tour inside. Okay. Quinn was also impatient, having been softened by the sound of footsteps earlier, and he couldnt wait to prove his virility. Lydia, however, stopped them and said expressionlessly, You cant go in, get the hell out of Dongcheng Hutong now, immediately, right now! The twin sisters were immediately annoyed, Quinn even frowned and sneered, What are you pretending for? Dont act like a fucking hostess, if you really are the owner of Dongcheng Hutong, call the property manager in charge of this ce toe over and let him talk to me! Having said that, Quinn walked in tantly with the twin sisters. Seeing this, Lydias eyes were cold as she turned to Leo. Leo sighed, there are just such insensitive people in the world. Lydia has given them the chance to leave, but they just wont go. Leo had no choice but to call for the property manager toe over. Soon, another car stopped at the entrance to the Dongcheng Hutong and came over to a man in a suit. It was Aston! He was actually the butlers of JWCC. Aston quickly walked up to Leo and Lydia, his face full of excitement, Mr. Cohen, Miss Henderson, what can I do for you? Knowing you guys had something for us, I rushed over here immediately, and ran a few red lights along the way - just afraid of making you wait too long, it is my bad Aston was smiling and was so enthusiastic that he almost knelt down for Leo. At Astons level, he still did not know Leos identity, but he was clear that even middle and high ranking people like Mr. Cunningham and Callum were respectful like henchmen in front of Leo, so Leo must be someone he could not afford to mess with. There is no harm in serving him well. Leo waved his hand, How did you guys do your job? We moved in today and didnt expect someone to sneak in. What?! How could this happen? When Aston heard this, he was almost stunned. If this news gets to the top, itll be his fault! He hastily exined, Mr. Cohen, its like this, before the sale of Dongcheng Hutong, this piece ofnd was owned by our JWCC, the general public knows this and no one dares to trespass yet Dont worry, I will never forgive trespassers! By the end of the story, Aston was already full of rage and stormed into the vi. Quinn, look, the decoration is so glorious, just like an ancient pce. And this and this, and we can take a bath here! All the construction is restored to ancient times, so dated! Quinn was also visiting, pointing as he watched. Well, this vi in Dongcheng Hutong is of a high quality ss, that is, it ranks at the top of all the vis of the royal family in Valenham. As Quinn spoke, someone suddenly gave him a heavy p on the head. The force used was so great that he cursed out in outright anger at the pain. Ah! Which bastard dares to hit me? Quinn turned his head in anger, only to see Aston. Aston red at him in anger and death. The smile on Quinns face suddenly dissipated, reced by deep surprise, and horror. Mr. Foster, what brings you here? And you have the nerve to ask me how I got here, fuck you, Ill kill you! With a face full of annoyance, Aston pped him hard to the ground and kept stomping on him with his foot as if he was stepping on an ant. The twin sisters shrieked in terror, Ah! Dont fight, dont fight! Aston beat him for a long time before his anger subsided, but his mouth was still grumbling. I think your family really has the guts, even daring to break into the vi bought by our JWCCs valued guests! Quinns body trembled, knowing that it must be their trespassing in the Dongcheng Hutong that had alerted JWCC, and he hurriedly said. Mr. Foster, we are just looking around at the architecture of Dongcheng Hutong and would like to go in for a tour, were leaving, were leaving Having said that, he took the twin sisters and intended to slip out. But Aston grabbed his shoulder and said in a cold voice, You broke into Dongcheng Hutong and still want to get out in peace? Chapter 726 Money As Astons cold, indifferent voice rang out, Quinn and the twin sisters, who were just about to leave, both had a chill run down their spines and their feet trembled, before their entire bodies froze in ce. Turning shakily, they saw Aston standing behind them with a grim face, looking at them like a wolf. Quinn and the twin sisters almost fainted from fear. Mr. Foster, what are you doing? Were just in the wrong ce Quinn fought to exin. Aston sneered: Wrong ce? Is there amer reason than that? The whole street is from Dongcheng Hutong, you can go to the wrong ce? Quinns face instantly turned flushed, and the twin sisters even hid behind him, not daring to utter a word. Mr. Foster misunderstood, we admire the Dongcheng Hutong of JWCC so much that we wanted to go in for a visit. In desperation, Quinn only had to change the reason, and by the way, he ttered Aston and JWCC, hoping that Aston would be happy, and when he was happy, he might be able to let them go. However, this is not possible. When Aston heard Quinns words, his expression became annoyed instead. What are you that you are worthy to visit Dongcheng Hutong? Not to mention the fact that Dongcheng Hutong is now owned by Mr. Cohen, even when it was not for sale before, it was not something you could visit! The result of offending my JWCC is known to you, right? A cold glint swept through Astons eyes and his voice was icy cold. Quinn shivered sharply and his face went pale for a moment. For they saw that the gates of the Dongcheng Hutong were once again opened and several cold, powerful, strong men came in. JWCC, the number one chamber ofmerce in the country, has no shortage of money at all, and their bodyguards are naturally more elite than the Valenham royal family. Quinn, what do we do, helpe, I dont want to be beaten! The twin sisters voices were tinged with sobs and screams of misery. Shut up, you guys! Quinn shouted in annoyance and pped the two hard, in anger. If these two gold-digging girls hadnt insisted on going in, he wouldnt be in this position! And they caught by JWCC. With a cold face, Aston pointed at them and ordered, Take these three men, break an arm each, and throw them out. No one has ever offended JWCC and walked out unscathed. They must be punished! JWCC has different punishments for different sses of people. Against the upper sses, deprive them of all their money and rights and reduce them to beggary. With the lower sses, the deprivation of money and rights does not hurt; it is the pain of losing a family member that is eternal. Quinn was just in between, with some small but not particrly wealthy money, so physical punishment was inflicted. As soon as he heard this, Quinns face turned pale and he gave a direct knee. Mr. Foster Mr. Foster, spare our lives, we really didnt mean to do it! We were wrong, really wrong, we will never dare to do it again! Quinn was really scared this time. Now, he realises what a blessing it is to have hands and feet. The twins followed suit and knelt down, apologising repeatedly. But the two of them, to Aston, were just two mere ants, and therefore full of disdain. You should not apologise to me, but to the owner of Dongcheng Hutong! I will only forgive you if he forgives you, otherwise, be prepared to have your hands broken! Quinn and the twin sisters looked bewildered: The owner of Dongcheng Hutong? Who are they? Are they here? But when Quinn ced his eyes on Leo and Lydia, who were watching coldly from the side, his pupils immediately shrank and an absurd, yet unbelievable thought came to his mind. It was clear that they, like themselves, had secretly strayed into the Dongcheng Hutong, so why, then, did Mr. Foster only strike out at himself and leave the two of them alone? There is only one possibility They are, indeed, the owners of Dongcheng Hutong! When this thought came to him, Quinns whole body was struck by a heavy blow, and his kneeling body was so shaken that his eyes almost fainted. No way, thats not possible No, I dont believe it! Quinn looked at Leo and Lydia with incredulous eyes, muttering. The twin sisters seemed to understand something and looked at Leo with a suddenly more frightened look in their eyes. A fishy smell came from the sisters trembling bottoms and a sudden flow of yellow fluid. Pissed straight away! Leo and Lydia stood by the side, quietly watching the scene, with a deep pity in their eyes. The true king was before them, and they knew nothing of it, but sneered at it - Could there be anything more pathetic than this? Suddenly, the next moment, Quinn knelt down in the direction of Leo and Lydia, his head knocking heavily on the ground. Lydia! I was wrong, I was wrong, I shouldnt have looked down on you, please do me a favour and dont break my two hands. Its them, they had to go in! Quinn suddenly reached out and pointed to the twin sisters next to him, shouting in horror. Quinn, you bastard! The twin sisters were instantly scared out of their wits and cried out in anger. But not caring so much, they followed suit and knelt down in front of Lydia. We are just jealous of you, jealous that you are prettier than us,e from a better background than us, and that you have been clothed and fed since you were born, while we have to sell our bodies, serve big money, and barely get by. We are sorry that we have offended you in the past two days! We really know were wrong and we wont dare again! The twin sisters faces were now one of deep trepidation, their whole faces as pale as paper, and they did not even dare to raise their heads, but only bowed them deeply. Looking at the scene in front of her, Lydia was also a bit soft-hearted, and after a long silence, she suddenly spoke, The person who bought the Dongchen vi with full payment was not me, but my husband. With these words, another bolt from the blue struck Quinn and the twin sisters. They jerked their heads up and looked at Leo beside Lydia in disbelief. Endless fear spread, their throats squirmed a few times, their mouths opened, but they could not spit out a single word. Until Lydia told the truth, they all still foolishly thought that Dongcheng Hutong was bought by Lydia and had nothing to do with Leo. Leo?Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. He was just a punk who replied on Lydia. So, they also just apologised to Lydia and didnt even bother Leo for a moment. Little did they know that the Dongcheng Hutong was bought by Leo. And its fully paid! How rich must this be! Quinn and the twin sisters were so dumbfounded that they could not speak for a moment. Leo looked at them expressionlessly. It was not until then that they really felt that aura in Leo. He was a wealthy man, but he wore ordinary clothes. It is said that all men are bad when they have money, but this is not true, money is a number to Leo. When a person has too much wealth, the concept of money bes blurred, even numb. By then, it was no longer money, power, and women that they were after. Rather, it is true love. For a moment, the twin sisters looked at Leo in a dumbfounded manner, and with that gaze, they could not help but be dazed. Isnt this the kind of love they aspire to? There was a time when they too were in love and yearned for true love. There is not a bad person in the world who is born bad in nature. Nor is there a gold-digging girl, born with a passion for money. Just, overwhelmed by this cruel society where money is paramount. The twin sisters eyes were moistened andrge tears flowed from their eyes as they sobbed uncontrobly. Quinn was also trembling, unable to utter a word. He had always kept Leo out of his mind, but because Lydia was married to him, he put all his strength into trying to trample Leos face under his feet. Unbeknownst to him, Leo did not consider him an opponent at all. There is nothing more insulting than this. Mr. Cohen I Quinns throat squirmed a few times, but he couldnt say a word. Leo smiled lightly, Do you know why Lydia didnt choose you when she was a student? Quinn didnt say anything, just gritted his teeth in a death grip. After a pause, Leo said to himself, Because when she was a student, Lydia was already mature, you might have been the richest in school at that time, but the scope was only limited to the campus, while Lydias gaze had long jumped to the society. That means that from the beginning, you were not from the same world, you were only on the first level and Lydia had already jumped to the sixth level. Ah As Leos words fell, Quinns eyes widened in anger and he cried out in a somewhat broken voice. Leos wordspletely shattered Quinns self-confidence. At this point, he was devastated and as pale as a sheet. Everything is a fantasy of his, he thinks he is very powerful, in fact, in the eyes of Lydia, very childish. Aston stepped forward at this point and swept a faint nce at the three men, Mr. Cohen, what should be done? Leo waved his hand and said, Get rid of them, and besides, clean the ce they just touched once again. Yes, Mr. Cohen. Aston answered respectfully, then looked viciously at Quinn and the twin sisters. You should thank Mr. Cohen, if it wasnt for Mr. Cohens kind heart and letting you go, I would have removed your arms! Thank you, Mr. Cohen, thank you Mr. Cohen Quinn and the twin sisters thanked Leo as they left. Here Leo noticed a detail, the two twin sisters, did not get into Quinns sports car. This shows that they are yellow. Aston called for someone toe over and re-clean the whole Dongcheng Hutong and it was given a new look. Leo moved in with Lydia and finished decorating everything. Looking at the wide and luxurious courtyard, Lydia also sighed heartily. Unable to help herself, she gently leaned against Leos broad, strong shoulder, watching the old acacia tree in the courtyard in front of her door. Whats wrong? Leo asked with a faint smile, hugging Emilia. Its nothing, just some emotions, people live for these money. Lydia sighed. Leo sighed after her, Yes, people live for a few money, but by chance, these money can solve many problems. Human feelings are cold, both Leo and Lydia have seen too much. Fortunately, the pain is over and the dream of Valenham is fulfilled. Chapter 727 Regaining the Wyverns The Henderson royal family has a firm grip on the movements of Leo and the Lydia family. Inside the vis living room, Maisy sits at the head of the table. They were followed by Marie, Paul, and Florence, as well as some other core members of the Henderson family. It seems to be waiting for some kind of information. As the information had not yet arrived, Maisy nced at Marie and asked, Marie, how do you feel about going to the head office in the past few days? Since being supported as the Hendersons only princess, Marie was sent to train at the head office the very next day. To do well in the big position of General Manager of Hongyuan Group, one must have abilities far beyond those of ordinary people. Lydia is certainly up to the task, but unfortunately, she and Maisy are ipatible, and Maisy will not allow her to interfere with her ambitions. Maries ability is inferior to Lydias, so she needs a subsidy for the day after tomorrow. In the past few days, she has been at the head office receiving training in various areas, with hardly any rest time at all. Marie, with a tired face, forced a smile and said, Its fine, Mom, so dont worry about it. Unexpectedly Maisys face sank and her expression was full of authority, How can I not worry, you are the only daughter of the Henderson family, from today onwards, increase the training time! Mom - Maries face paled, her eyes filled with horror and even more with anger. Shut up! Unexpectedly, Maisy chided out, and a cold light that was unfamiliar to Marie shone in her eyes: Are you qualified to shout tired? Do you know why you are no match for your sister? Because you dont have your sisters awareness! If you continue like this, you will never be able to catch up with your sister for the rest of your life! So Marie stopped talking and lowered her head for a moment with tears in her eyes. Her face was full of aggression. ncing out the window at the birds flying freely, how she wanted to escape from here. Maisy then went over some of the n affairs within the royal family and gave a few rtive suggestions. As she spoke, her face was full of authority. Her body trembled vaguely, not with fear, but with excitement. Hadnt she married into the Henderson family for this moment today? She fell in love with the feeling of being in power and it was really, really good. Unfortunately, she is only an agent. Master! At that moment, a subordinate rushed in quickly at the door. He held a sreport carefully in his hand. Heres the information you asked for. At these words, Maisys eyes immediately gaped, Present it! She had previously asked Paul and Florence to look into Leos rtionship with Commerce Maestro, and only now had she heard something. Maisy carefully consulted it, and as she looked at it, her expression froze for a moment. Then, anger covered the pretty face. How dare Leo lie to us! With a loud bellow, Maisy threw the information in her hand to the ground fiercely. Paul, Marie and the others were silent as they wondered why the family head was so angry. When he picked it up, Paul was also dumbfounded. No way! They are, in fact, in this rtionship! Paul showed it to Florence, who immediately eximed, Leo is actually Commerce Maestros saviour? The information is collected in a pile, but the most eye-catching line is that Commerce Maestro was a beggar five years ago, starving and about to be killed alive by other beggars, but he was saved by a young man, who was Leo. What follows is the story of Leo giving Commerce Maestro a bowl of rice so that he would not die of hunger. This Didnt you say that Leo was Commerce Maestros teacher? How did it be a life-saver? The crowd was incredulous. Maisys face was even more gloomy. I told you, how could that loser be capable of being Commerce Maestros teacher? Sure enough, its just a meal. As for the title of teacher, either they colluded in advance or the Commerce Maestro called his benefactor as teacher, following the ancient call. Maisy analyzed. At these words, the crowd nodded their heads. The family head has a point, Leo and the Commerce Maestros are sustained by a bowl of rice, its no big deal! With that punks pissiness, hell definitely hold on to this and keep asking for more from Commerce Maestro, but will Commerce Maestro keep letting him get away with it? Yeah, theres a limit to repaying a favour! Commerce Maestro has already gotten that punk a vi in Dongcheng Hutong, no way hes going to help him! He fooled us all! All of Hendersons people were cursing and swearing, their faces full of annoyance and jealousy. Annoyed that Leo had moved into the vi, it was a ce they wanted to live in. Jealous of how lucky Leo was, how did he meet the Commerce Maestro who was a beggar five years ago? If they were the ones who had given Commerce Maestro a bowl of rice in the first ce, then wouldnt they be royal rtives? Commerce Maestro, was a figure only one level below Commander of Wyverns! Come on, stopining, Karl will be back the day after tomorrow and I must get the Dongcheng Hutong so he can see Ive made a mark! A cold light shone in Maisys eyes, You should know what to do, right? Paul nodded: Leo hasnt tasted the means of the Valenham royal family Their conversation was overheard by Marie. Her pretty face was pale as she returned to her room and was just about to dial Leos number. But thinking of the unpleasantness that had urred at the wedding banquet that day, she looked gloomy again. Brother-inw should hate her now, right? So, again, the phone was silently put down. - Meanwhile, on the other side of the globe. Two men were walking in the middle of the ice and snow. They are both holding a halter over tworge canines resembling wolf-dogs in front of them. Two wolves! Both wolves have a bloodthirsty wildness, but are as docile as sheep in the presence of two men. Are you going? One of the men spoke with a smile. After a moments hesitation, the other man nodded. If Leo were here at this time, he would have recognised him as Karl, who was away on a trip. Unexpectedly, he actually flew to the other side of the earth. Okay, but when we get back to Pompeii, I want you to do me a favour. The man still smiled and waved his hand. Amidst the heavy snowfall, one male and two female suddenly came along. From left to right, in order, the cloaked man Hunter, and the courtly gothic dress woman Violet. and Nadine! Karls eyes were t, not at all surprised. Im only doing you a favour, but theres three of them.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He implicitly refused. The manughed out loud, Old friend, you are mistaken, the person you are trying to help is him. The man pointed a finger at Hunter. Then he added, The other two, are here to assist you, especially her. The man pointed to Nadine and said. Nadine leaned in slightly as a greeting to Karl. Karl smiled, I remember you, you are one of my son-inws men. Nadine was silent and looked cold. Karl agreed: What do you want me to do? The mansugh was lower: Its simple, he came from the Wyverns and I hope, you will help him regain control of it. Chapter 728 The Appearance is not the Same What is happening far away on the other side of the earth is naturally unknown to Leo. At the moment, he is tidying up the decoration of his room in Dongcheng Hutong with Lydia. Lydia is a nostalgic person and although she is in Valenham, she has decorated the room in the style of Pearl. The main purpose of doing this is for the children. The square and solemn style of the house is not the type that children like. Especially for a five year old like Emilia, who loves childish cartoons, Leo took thergest bedroom and decorated it into an all pink princess room. A special cloakroom has also been prepared for Lydia, which is filled with all kinds of clothes and shoes. The engineers who came to the renovation were impressed by the fact that with money, you can indeed do whatever you want. After ying with Emilia for a while, Lydia suddenly looked up at Leo, Dont you think theres still something missing? What? Leo froze. Lydia looked around at the empty rooms, The vi is too big for just one family, its too wasteful, and we all have to travel. Emilia alone at home must be scared and cry. Leo felt it made sense and nodded, Then lets pick up Dad and the others. Seeing that Leo understood what he meant, Lydia smiled at once, Okay. Leo quickly dialed Williams number. Dad, whats up? Williams voice soon came over the phone, Leo, hows life in Valenham? Leo smiled, Dad, move to Valenham when you have time, we bought a bigger house, if there are more people, its lively. William was silent for a while and said, It is okay to move to Valenham, but I have to discuss it with Caroline. Leo agreed and hung up the phone. He also knew a little bit about Carolines condition. She was injured at the Northernd Conference to protect Emilia and had been in hospital, only to revive a few days ago. In the words of William, she is not in very good shape. Its not so much that her spirit was stimted, but rather that in protecting Emilia, it inspired her mother nature. Caroline is one year younger than Leo, and is at an age when she should be married. She just wants to have a baby and be a mother soon. But she doesnt want to marry just anyone, especially someone she doesnt like. This puts her in a strange circle of wanting to skip the marriage and just bring up a child. Of course this is not possible. Leo naturally knew who Caroline had in mind, but it was just that he and Caroline, it was really impossible. A childhood friend, thats a thing of the past. Come to Valenham and live in a family reunion. Leo murmured in his mind. Even if he could not be with Caroline, he could live with her in a different way. Lydia took a phone call and was about to go out. Whats wrong? He asked. Lydia hurriedly put on her professional clothes: The partner called, the L Groups branch in Valenham has passed the registration audit, and they helped me arrange an intermediary who knows the localpany in Valenham to see if we should cooperate. An intermediary? Leo frowned, letting the L Groups branch in Valenham develop was just a matter of his words, where was the need for such trouble? In order to enter the Valenham market, thepany must first pass a vetting process, and then there will be a middleman, a kind of intermediary, who will introduce potential partners to Lin. Do you want me to go with you? Leo asked. Lydia turned back to give him a reassuring look and smiled, No, you can take Emilia to the hobby ss, the agent is female and, I know Valenham better than you. Leo smiled and agreed. Take care on the road. With a word of instruction, Leo took Emilia to her hobby ss. Lydia soon arrived at a busymercial area called Trade Building. This is very much an international building, part of themercial core, with morous white-cor women everywhere. The L Groups branch in Valenham will also be located here. Lydia nced at the time, it was exactly the time she had agreed with Miss Green. A nce towards the entrance of the trade building, just in time for a short-haired woman to stand. The woman was also wearing a professional outfit, but her pair of eyes carried a vixen-like charm. Perhaps because she had spotted Lydia, the short-haired woman lit up before her eyes, making sure she was not mistaken, before she walked quickly in front of Lydia on her high heels. Smiling, she extended her hand, You are Miss Lydia Henderson, right? I am the business manager of the trade agency, Monica Green, its a pleasure to meet you. Lydia hurriedly extended her hand and shook hands with Monica: So you are Miss Green, nice to meet you! Ive long heard that the president of L Group is a young and beautiful woman, and you are indeed more beautiful than many celebrities. With a big smile on her face, Monica smiled andplimented. Lydia had heard this kind of talk a lot, but mostly from men who admired her, rarely had a woman praised her like that. You are also very ssy and dresses with great taste. Lydia smiled and replied. Friendship between womenes inexplicably, just byplimenting each other on how beautiful they are. The two womenplimented each other and, already on good terms, entered the trade building one after the other. While staring at Lydias pretty figure, the smile on Monicas face disappeared instantly, and a cold look appeared in her eyes. Bitch, who would have received you if someone hadnt told me to deal with you? Monica cursed disdainfully in her heart, but on the surface she put on a smile and nced at the time on her wristwatch. Miss. Henderson, it iste I have arranged for some of the local listedpany bosses to go to dinner, lets talk about it while we eat. Monica said with a smile. Lydia had heard about this session long ago and did not refuse, but asked with a slight note of caution. I wonder what kind of people are the bosses of the group that you have arranged.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The object of cooperation is thepany, but also the character of the boss. Lydia will not cooperate with any bosses who have a bad character, look down on women or even try to misbehave with them. Seeing that Lydia still had the intention of screening, Monica frowned vaguely, her face still grinning with a smile. Mr. Henderson, just put your mind at ease, I am a woman like you, this business is very unfriendly to us women, discrimination is amon thing, and some bosses at the dinner table either poured us wine or hinted at us to get a room. I arranged all famous female entrepreneurs in Valenham, it is also considered a good exchange meeting. With that, Monica also pulled out a folder from her bag. Upon opening it, Lydia found the file full of personal profiles andpany profiles of some female entrepreneurs. There are more than a dozen pages, so it is clear that Monica has put in the work. At that moment, Lydia no longer doubted and smiled as she thanked Monica, Thank you, Miss Green. Monica smiled and got up, taking Lydia to a restaurant called Red House. Chapter 729 Date with Me Rather than a restaurant, the Red House is a rxing clubhouse. It contains dining, entertainment and a small theatre session and is also membership based. Valenhams clubs are different from those in Pearl and Hopkins, where they are private and are membership-based, doing a good job of filtering. Those who enter and leave the Red House are all big shots with high status, wealth, or power in their hands. This Monica actually has a membership card to the Red House, so it is clear that this is also a powerful woman with a wide range of connections. Thinking of this, Lydias admiration for Monica intensified a little more. Monica is young and beautiful, not yet thirty years old, and has achieved so much, with an unlimited future ahead of her. This is the ce. Monica leads Lydia to a secluded box in the corner. When she pushed the door, she saw that it was already full of guests. Theyre all professional women! Seeing Lydia enter, the discussion in the room came to a screeching halt as they looked at Lydia in surprise. All these women are not bad in terms of their beauty, but they are still far from Lydia. Perhaps in awe of Lydias beauty, they sat in awe, forgetting to even say hello. It was Monica who spoke up, Let me introduce to you all, this is the president of L Group, Mr. Henderson. The crowd reacted to this and apuded. This is the managing director of Genesis Group. This is the Minister of Foreign Trade of Tiansheng Company. This is the Vice President of Tianma Holdings. Monica introduced the women in her seat to Lydia one by one, in order. Lydia nodded in greeting and then took her seat. What surprised her was that these women, in fact, listened to Monica and were very respectful. Monica also ordered some signature dishes naturally, then smiled at Lydia and said, Mr. Henderson, lets eat first, only when we are full can we have the strength to talk about cooperation. They are all very good friends of mine, and for my sake, talking about cooperation is a formality, a process of getting to know each other, and eventually they will definitely sign a contract. Lydia naturally did not doubt it and said with a smile, Then thank you, Miss Green, Ill drink a toast to Miss Green with tea instead of wine. But Monicas face straightened and she waved her hand, refusing, Were all sisters, its no fun to drink tea, I ordered peach blossom wine, its a speciality here. Peach blossom wine? Lydia is full of amazement. Monica pulled out a jar with dirt sealed and said with a smile, This is a special product of the Red House, it is fragrant but not bitter. Even when some big shotse to the Red House for dinner, they must order this peach blossom wine. So thats it. Lydia waved her hand apologetically, Sorry, Miss Green, I dont drink Lydia, lets have a small drink. Monica interrupted Lydia and then, without any further ado, uncovered the y lid and poured a cup for Lydia. Soon, the fragrance of intoxicating wine spilled out and even Lydia found it fragrant. After so many years in the mall, it would be a lie to say that Lydia doesnt know how to drink.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Its just that wine is something that misfires, and Lydia, in the spirit of not drinking if she can, cant really put it off, so she has no choice but to drink it. If Miss Green says so, then fine. Monicaughed all at once, Good. The moment she watched Lydia drink it, the corner of Monicas mouth lifted with a cold smile as she seeded in her n. After three rounds of wine, Lydia was not drunk, but she grabbed Monicas hand and said happily, Miss Green, Im really happy to know a friend like you. Monica smiled and nodded, but looked a little anxious. Because this Lydia had already drunk three cups of peach blossom wine in a row and showed no signs of being drunk yet. This peach blossom wine has a strong aftertaste and she didnt even dare to drink more, but Lydia merely blushed a little. How did Monica know that Leo had deliberately exercised Lydias drinking capacity since the incident in Hopkins, in order to prevent Lydia from being backstabbed again. Lydia looks cute when shes drunk, her face flushed, and shell hug Leos hand and call out his name, just like a kitten. Leo took a picture of Lydia drunk and secretly kept it. Lydia, who had always presented herself as a high-spirited person, would never have thought that the image of herself in Leos mind had been strongly contradicted. Monica was a little anxious, the peach wine was gone, but Lydia was still fine. Ordering another jar of peach blossom wine would seem deliberate and would make Lydia suspicious. Then, a sinister glint shed across Monicas eyes, Lydia, you forced me to do this! After signing the contract, Monica smilingly said to Lydia, Miss. Henderson, let me take you back. Inside the car, Monica turned on the air conditioning. However, instead of warm air, a puff of white smoke poured out from inside the cars exhaust fan. After inhaling the faint white smoke, Lydias eyelids became heavy and she soon closed her eyes, drifting off to sleep. Looking at the unconscious Lydia, Monicas face instantly turned disdainful as she cursed, Bitch, you took so much effort! After saying that, she dialed a phone number, Mr. Henderson, I got her. Very good! Pauls low voice came over the phone, Donte to the Hendersons Manor, Ill send you an addresster, you go there! Hanging up the phone, Monica turned the steering wheel straight away and drove in the opposite direction. She knew that such things could only be done secretly and could not involve the Valenham royal family. And just after Monicas car drove onto the highway, a nondescript Buick was following not far behind. The driver, a cold-blooded man with a veneer, the suns rays reflecting off his face, refracted with a chilling glint of metal. It was the Western Killer, Zakariya. Reflected beneath the mask are cold eyes. He dialed Leos number, Mr. Cohen, the situation is not quite right, Madam got into the car of that woman called Monica, but the car did not go back to the city, instead it went to the elevated. What? Leo, who had just sent Emilia to the ss, had a sudden gaze in his eyes at this moment, his eyes flickering with killing intent. Leo was always uneasy about Lydia also going out alone, so he arranged for Zakariya to secretly protect her, and to his surprise, the result did not let him down. After a moment of contemtion, Leo ordered directly, Continue to follow her, but dont make a rash move. I want to see who is so bold as to dare to take my wife away! Leos voice was low and suppressed with great anger, and Zakariya on the other side of the phone trembled, knowing that Leo was really angry. He dared not disobey at that moment and followed not far behind. In this respect, he is a professional. After hanging up the phone, Leo dialed another number with a cold tone. Find out Monica, I want all her information. Its easy to look up a persons profile and soon, there was news. Monica, a native of Valenham, currently has two jobs, mainly with the Spencer royal familys Ocean Group as a supervisor and the other job as a mall groundskeeper. Leo frowned slightly as he listened, A mall groundskeeper? Its the usual intermediaries, specialising in matchingpanies from outside the province and city and organising dinner parties to introduce localpanies in Valenham, but its all a scam. Invite the small management who are affiliated with the localpany to the banquet together, im to the public that they are the top management of thepany and have the right to decide on the cooperation, then these people are sharing the money ording to the proportion, and the foreignpanies who dont know the market can easily be cheated. Listening to these words, Leos face was terribly gloomy, and it was obvious that Lydia had also been deceived. To be able to trick someone like Lydia into it, Monicas disguise was skillful. With Zakariya watching, Leo was not worried about Lydias safety, he just wanted to uncover the person behind the curtain. Spencer Royal Family, Ocean Group Leo mulled over these two clues and without hesitation had toe to the Ocean Group, which is owned by the Spencer family. The Ocean Group has a branch in Hopkins, but its real headquarters, however, is in Valenham. After getting an appointment, Leo headed straight to the chairmans office of Ocean Group. However, when he pushed the door, he realised that the chairman of Ocean Group was not Arie, but a woman he did not want to meet. Cindy. Cindy, who was reading a document, was startled and looked at Leo who suddenly barged in and turned white with fright. Leo?! What are you doing here? Leo came towards her with an expressionless face. Cindy shrieked and stood up directly from her seat, her face full of fear. Leo, what are you doing? Im warning you, this is the Ocean Group, dont you dare touch me However, the next moment, Cindy fell to the ground with a poof, crying and begging, What the hell are you doing? I didnt provoke you during this time, right? Leo did not hurt her, but looked at her with a gaze, I need your help. Need my help? Cindy immediately flinched, her face full of incredulity. There was actually a time when she was asked for help? Cindy was not afraid all of a sudden, and there was more surprise on her face. What is it? Since witnessing Leos performance at the Crystal Pce that night, Cindy immediately understood what a foolish thing it would be to make an enemy of Leo. But their rtionship has long been overturned, and Cindy would love to use Leo and seize the initiative of the Spencer family, but thats not possible. As such, she can only rest on herurels, never expecting that Leo would take the initiative toe to her. Is there a man named Monica among your men? Leo questioned in a cold voice. Looking at Leos face, Cindy immediately realised that something was wrong and did not hide it, nodding her head. Yes, whats wrong? She took my wife, youre her boss, see if you can get her back. Without knowing what Monica was going to do yet, Leo would not let Zakariya make a direct move; being gentle was the best option. Took your wife? Shes got a lot of nerve! Cindys heart hung in the air, if this matter was not resolved, Leo would definitely take his anger out on her. Without Aries hands, Leo could have destroyed her himself. As she was about to agree to it, Cindy suddenly froze for a moment. Couldnt he take this opportunity to improve her rtionship with Leo? Cindy is confident in her looks and body and knows how to tantalise men. Cindy was less flustered all of a sudden and smiled, Leo, I can offer help, but you have to promise me one thing. Date with me. Chapter 730 Wisdom of the Woman As soon as Cindys words fell, Leos eyes chilled and his eyes narrowed dangerously. A morose cold light swept through the dark pupils. What did you say? Leos voice was cold, but the temperature of the whole office was instantly dropped to freezing point. Meeting Leos gaze, Cindys body trembled, and her pretty face, which was painted with delicate light make-up, was filled with a look of horror. I said Instinctively, Cindy wanted to repeat it, but when her mouth opened, the next words could note out. It was as if the throat was blocked. The killing intent in Leos eyes zed even brighter. Being stared at by Leos cold eyes, Cindypletely lost the courage to continue, as if her whole body was under illusionary spell and being pierced by ten thousand swords. Leos eyes were so terrifying that Cindy did not doubt for a moment that he would not hesitate to kill her as long as she continued to talk. So, Cindy quietly shut her mouth, and the murderous aura on Leos body then dissipated. The temperature in the office, once again, returned to its previous temperature. Cindy was as cold and sweaty as if she had just been salvaged from the water, and even her limbs were so stiff that she couldnt move a muscle. She also realised what a dangerous thing it was to hit on such a man. Not even Arie had seeded, let alone her. Leo slowly stepped forward, his eyes like the pupils of death, coldly staring at Cindy, and spoke, Miss Spencer, I think you, as the eldest youngdy of the Spencer family, know one thing very well - misfortunees out of the mouth. Say what you should say, and dont say what you shouldnt say, it will cost you your life. Ah! Leos words were undoubtedly a threatening warning, and Cindy was actually so frightened that she shrieked outright and fell off the swivel chair, twisting her ankle. Whats wrong with you, Miss Spencer? Hearing the loud noise, a group of senior officers outside rushed in with shouts of rm. Leo swept an expressionless nce at her, Cindy immediately understood and hurriedly spoke, Nothing, I just fell down identally, no need toe in! The employee waited at the door in confusion and was afraid to go in, and after waiting for a few moments, he left. Only then did Leo nod, his gaze falling back on Cindy. At this moment, Cindy was sitting huddled on the floor with a hint of pain on her face, her two plump legs tightly wrapped together, her hand even tightly covering her sprained ankle. Her red lips were tightly bitten and her eyes looked at Leo with pity. In this way, she hopes to awaken Leos protectiveness andpassion. A normal man, basically, will not refuse a woman with a broken foot, and some even press her directly to the table and fuck her. However, he was Leo, and Cindy was destined to be disappointed. Leos expression remained indifferent, looking at Cindy as if she was looking at a dead person. I advise you to put away your disguise, my wife was taken away by one of your employees and you, the chairman of the board, cant get away with it, and if you suddenly die here, I think Arie would be happy to know about it. Leo spoke indifferently. At once, Cindys heart gave way to panic, and at that moment she did not dare to pretend, limping to her feet with an expression of horror to the extreme. Dont kill me She finally realised how difficult it would be to take down Leo. Nearly impossible! Firstly, Leo loved his wife, Lydia, dearly. Secondly, she has a problem with Leo. In the end, Leo seemed untouched by her own temptation. To do so any longer would only further inspire Leos killing intent. If he gets irritated and really kills her, then Cindy really has no ce to cry. She still has to take her time. OK, Ill help! She hurriedly said. Leo sat down directly in his chair and ordered, Call Monica immediately. Cindy did not dare to refuse and hastily dialled Monicas number. The phone has been on hold and no one has been able to get through. Leos face became more and more gloomy, and Cindy was getting more and more frightened, and a touch of anger surfaced in her heart. This Monica has gotten her into trouble! However, just when they thought Monica would not answer the phone, at thest second, it actually picked up. Monicas voice was normal: Miss Spencer, whats up? You - Cindy was just about to break into a tirade but Leo red at her and shook his head at her. Cindy understood and naturally changed her tone, Where are you now? Theres an urgent regr meeting to be held, youre the only one missing. Sorry, Miss Spencer, I am not feeling well today. I should have taken leave yesterday, the leave slip is with the finance. Monica spoke with difficulty. Cindy pondered for a long time, then smiled, Monica, everyone is very concerned about the health. how about this? After the regr meeting, I wille to your home to visit you. What? Monica on the other end of the phone was obviously flustered and her tone was a bit panicky: No need, Miss Spencer, I just have a cold, its nothing serious. Cindy, however, said readily, Its settled, Ill be at your house in an hour. No, Miss Spencer, wait - Cindy hung up the phone. Then smiling at Leo, she said, How was it? Cindy had a smug look on her face. Leosplexion did ease up a little, although it was still cold, but even he had to admit that any woman who couldpete with Arie was not easy to deal with. Nice! He affirmed. At that moment, the voice of Zakariya came from Leos Bluetooth headset.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Mr. Cohen, Monicas car has suddenly turned around and is heading back into the city! A cold smile also appeared on the corner of Leos mouth. It seems that Monica cares a lot about her position at Ocean Group, and with the position as an agency, she could make a lot in a year. It was actually quite exinable. She was considered a mid-level in the Ocean Group, which in turn was a direct subsidiary of the Spencer family, that is, in Valenham, also very famous. To be an agent, she had to hold the title of mid-level in the Ocean Group, and if she left the Group, she would not be able to do her side job as an agent. The two are closely linked. Come on, take me to her house. Leo got up indifferently, and Cindy followed behind Leo, and together they went out of Ocean Group. Cautiously, Leo still got into Cindys car. The scene, however, was witnessed by the owner of a white Maserati that had also just pulled out of the car park. Sitting in the car, Arie furrowed all of a sudden and her face was unpleasant. Chapter 731 I’m Really not Sick Leo, howe youre with that woman? Arent they the enemy? Inside the Maserati, Aries face was pale, and her features were even more grimly twisted. Although she knew that there was a possibility of a misunderstanding, the thought of Leo getting into Cindys car made her heart burst with difort. It was like a big rock on her chest and she couldnt breathe. Whats wrong? Another mans surprised voice came from the back row. The mans right arm was in a cast and appeared to be broken. It is none other than Wace. Through the rear view mirror, Wace could clearly see that Aries eyes were filled with anger. Its fine. Aries tone became calm, and her previous anger disappeared in an instant. As the daughter of the Spencer family, switching moods at any time is a necessary skill. However, in the corner that Wace could not see, Aries hand holding the steering wheel was trembling, and there were blue veins surfacing. Wace didnt notice either and smiled, Actually you dont need to be so tired, its okay if I dont go back to the Spencer family. It doesnt really matter to Wace whether he returns to the Spencer family or not. As long as he lives in Valenham and can see his sister whenever he wants, he will be fine. He also knew that his sister had struggled to gain a firm foothold in the Spencer family, and if she took him back, she would surely be thrust into the limelight once again. Whats more, apart from Cindy, there is also a Maxwell. But Maxwell is even more terrifying and calcting than Cindy. His sister had a not-so-small lossst time. JWCCs Dongcheng Hutong lot drawing was originally attended by Arie on behalf of the Spencer n. With Maxwell ying from the middle and Cindy assisting from the side, Arie was directly isted and the opportunity was given to both Cindy and Maxwell. At the same time, Aries power at hand has been cut a little by the return of Maxwell. Its not in the way. Arie, however, shook her head and said softly, You are a member of the Spencer family yourself, we all are, and no one can stop us. Get out of the car and Ill put you to work. Arie paused and added, Since youvee to Valenham, you have to give up your old habit of being underground. Arie teaches very carefully, and Wace listens to Arie. I stopped touching that stuff a long time ago, but the martial arts cant be dyed, and in the Spencer family, if anyone bullies you, I dont mind if theyre missing an arm or a leg. Wace smiled morosely. Aries body lurched, then smiled, Lets go. Meanwhile, on the high way. Monica frantically stepped on the elerator and the car sped straight up to a hundred yards as it raced towards the city centre. She was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan, cursing angrily to herself. Damn it! Whye at this time! Did the woman not approve the leave slip when it was submitted yesterday? For today, Monica took a day off a day earlier. She thought Cindy knew she had taken the day off, but she didnt expect her to not know. There is only one reason C the finance department did not submit the leave slip to Cindy. What drove Monica even more crazy was that Cindy was actuallying to visit her?! She is just a small middle-ranking person. What qualification does she have? Suddenly, Monica froze for a moment, a possibilitying to mind. Could it be that Miss Spencer had long seen that she was doing bad things in the name of thepany and hade to catch her in the act? This thought came together, and Monica was startled and chilled all over her body. But then she shook her head; it simply wasnt possible. She destroyed all evidence each time. And this kind of work cannot be done frequently, basically once every three months to six months, and once to earn a pot full of money. And no ess to thepanys coffers each man eats ording to his ability! Cindy cant find out! At the thought of this, Monica was relieved. Suddenly, the phone rang again. Monica grabbed it and was scared out of his wits again. She cant believe its Paul calling! She trembled as she picked up the phone, Hello, Mr. Henderson? When she rushed back, she had been thinking about how to exin to Paul, but she hadnt expected to call so soon. Where is she? My men have been waiting for half a day and I havent even seen her! On the phone, Pauls voice was angry. Monica was immediately anxious and said cautiously, Mr. Henderson, I have a temporary matter here and need to go home, can I send her overter? She had to hurry home to get rid of Cindy before sending Lydia there. What?! Go home? When Paul heard that, he was furious on the spot, Send her to me right now! No, Ive got an emergency back home! Monica was on the verge of tears and begged, Mr. Henderson, please, or you cane to my house in an hour! Perhaps hearing that Monica was really in a hurry and at the same time Lydia was in her hands, Paul alsopromised and coldly snorted, Fine, Ill wait for you for an hour, if you donte in an hour, Ille to your house personally, but the money must be cut in half! Monica gritted her teeth and resigned to it! So she agreed, Okay!N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. She hung up the phone and then breathed a long sigh of relief. Looking back at Lydia, who was still sleeping, Monica gritted her teeth, Shit luck, just in time to run into Miss Spencering to see me! It was her fault. Why did she say she was sick? Monica stepped on the elerator and arrived at the ce where she lived half an hourter. She hurriedly helped Lydia to escape the cameras and returned to her home, hiding her in the wardrobe again. She first messed up her house, making a scene that she had been staying at home. Monica then took out her thermometer and dipped it in the boiling hot water for two minutes, the red dot on the thermometer shot up and had broken the thirty-nine degree mark! Nodding in satisfaction, Monica went back under the covers and waited quietly for Cindy toe over. By this time, Cindy and Leo had arrived. As they went upstairs, Leo put on a medical mask and medical gloves. The two had already discussed on the way that Cindy hade to visit Monica, while Leo, on the other hand, was the doctor Cindy had asked to see Monica. Cindy rang the doorbell. Monica opened the door. She looked weak: Miss Spencer, there you are. While inviting Cindy into the house, he politely said, Miss Spencer, you are really too sympathetic to your subordinates, Im fine, I just have a little fever from a cold, Ill be fine after a sleep - This is? Monica noticed Leo behind Cindy and her heart thudded. Cindy smiled, I am thinking about your condition, you are my right-hand subordinate, so you cant fall down, this is the personal doctor I found for you, Dr. Cohen. Hello. Leo spoke indifferently, his gaze already beginning to search the structure of the room. Monica is an ordinary person after all, how can shepare with a professional like him? A wardrobe that could be used to hide people was soon discovered. After a few dumbfounded nces at Leo, Monica was then relieved and came to a realization, Oh, hello! Then the two were invited in and Monica was about to make tea for Cindy and Leo, but Cindy waved her hand, No need to be so troublesome, you are sick, go and lie down on the bed. Cindy put Monica to bed. Thank you, thank you, Miss Spencer Monica was all over the ce and always felt strange. How could she bepassionate and warm to her, an insignificant middle-ranking person? Miss Spencer usually ignored the senior management. Yikes, you took your temperature! Its thirty-nine degrees? Suddenly, Cindy spotted the thermometer on the bedside table and immediately eximed. Monica immediately looked weak and forced a smile, Maybe I caught a cold, Miss Spencer, Im really sorry, I dont even have the strength to get out of bed, I cant entertain you, why dont youe over when Im well - Monica had given the order to expel them and couldnt wait to get rid of them. But Cindy was unhurried, smiling, It seems Ive really found the right doctor, Monica, dont worry, Dr. Cohen is a professional. What? Monica was dumbfounded for a moment, howe it wasnt quite what she had thought? Shouldnt she have left immediately? Why did she stay to see her? No, no, Miss Spencer, Im really fine Monica said with a forced smile. Leo, however, picked up the thermometer and looked at it, saying indifferently, You are very sick and need to be checked immediately. Monicas face instantly fell, but there was nothing she could do but hold her arm out. The thought crossed her mind that as soon as the doctor knew she wasnt sick at all, he would go away, right? Leo closed his eyes and took her pulse, then his face sank and his tone was grave. Youve got a viral cold, the virus has infiltrated into your organs and needs immediate surgery! What? That serious? Cindy immediately turned away from Monica, fearing that she might be infected. Monica blinked, then her face took on anger and she broke out, Are you really a doctor? Im not sick, youre the one whos sick! Leo shook his head, This is normal, those who are sick usually say they are not sick. And you have to understand that at first, no one would think it was a major illness. All terminal illnesses start with a cold, a fever, a migraine, and its because theyre not taken seriously that they get worse step by step and end up very sick! Rx, now youre going to be given the needle. As Leo said that, he took out a box of silver needles and took out all the silver needles in the box directly. AHHHH!!! At the sight of these silver needles, Monica, however, screamed in terror, hugging the nket and shrinking in so hard that she couldnt even speak properly. What do you want? Im not sick, Im really not sick! She only saw the silver needles that Leo pulled out, all of which were extrarge and extra thick. Chapter 732 The Truth Comes Out The cold light reflected from the silver needles shone onto her body, and Monica was almost dumbfounded. In all her life, she had never seen such arge needle. It should hurt a lot when its stuck in her body, right? Monica swallowed hard, her body shivering and shrinking straight in. In fact, not to mention her, even Cindy, who was on the side, was stunned. She had thought about what methods Leo would use against Monica, just not this one. These oversized silver needles are not for killing, are they? Wait, wait With a horrified face, Cindy pulled Leo aside and said incredulously, These needles are really here to cure the sick? Leo nced at her, How about you try? Cindy immediately tensed up all over and shook her head with a sarcastic smile, I, I wont need to When she finished, she wiped cold sweat from her forehead, and in his heart, his perception of Leo deepened. Other than that, just talking about the means of revenge against people is enough to make Cindy feel chilled. She thought of Arie, who was still able to fight back and forth with Leo during the Lawson family era, and the shadow in her heart grew a little heavier. She seemed, indeed, to have underestimated Arie a little too much. Lie still, Im not responsible if the needle sticks in anything it shouldnt. Leo held the needle in one hand and looked down on Monica with one hand, his tone cold. Monicas body stiffened and she hurriedly stopped struggling, only pleading in a small voice, Im not sick, Im really not sick, are you a doctor or not She was really close to tears, pretending to be sick was just a means to get rid of them, she did not expect this Leo really gave her a shock. A silver needle of this size would be painful to the body. However, no matter how much Monica exined, Leo would not believe it and kept saying, It seems that you are not only physically ill, but also your brain, too. Youre the one with the fucking brain problem! If the situation hadnt forced her to, Monica would have wanted to jump up and point at Leos head and curse. She finally realised that no matter how she exined it, Leo was going to give herself a shot. It wont have after-effects, will it? What happens to people who dont get the disease when they get this shot? Does it hurt? Quieting down, Monica asked several questions in a row. Even Leo felt a little impatient: You talk a lot. Having said that, he stuck a needle in Monicas arm. Ah! When the needle went down, Monica immediately screamed out in misery, her eyes were red and tears were streaming down her face. It hurts too much. Leo asked Cindy to bring cotton and plug the wound, then skillfully bandaged it. Then, another silver needle was taken and prepared to continue sticking. Wait! Monica shouted hastily to stop, incredulously, Havent you already gave me a shot, why they is another one? I didnt find a vein just now. Leo said coldly. If it were possible, Monica would really like to curse him. Is there a doctor who cant even find a vein these days? Leo stabbed down another needle, and Monica clutched the bed sheet with both hands, her nails tearing it to pieces. Are you done Monicas voice was tinged with trembling, almost pleading. Your vein is so thin its hard to pierce it. Leo said indifferently. Then, under the pretext of not finding a vein, Leo stuck seven or eight shots in a row, and Monica was already in pain and covered with cold sweat. Several times, she passed out from the pain, and woke up again from the excruciating pain, and subsequently passed out again. Having gone back and forth several times, Monicas entire body was at this point incredibly weak, as if she had been mentally tortured. With thest shot, Leo finally stopped. And with this injection, it was as if Monicas whole soul was out of body, her eyes were wide open, and she did not struggle, her eyes were nk. Cindy froze, then asked, Did you just really fail to find the vein? Leo smiled faintly, How is that possible, those few shots just now were purely to punish her. For anyone who intends to do harm to Lydia, Leo will not let go. After torturing a few shots, thest one was the one that Leo wanted. Cindy drew a breath of cold air before she thought of what a foolish thing she had done in nning to make an enemy of Leo. If Leo used this move against her, she would definitely notst more than five minutes. Whats wrong with her? Cindy asked, pointing at the dull-faced Monica. Leo gave her a nce, Ask what you should ask, and dont ask what you shouldnt ask. He hates it when he is doing something and someone asks questions. Cindy was startled and shut her mouth with great reluctance, muttering, Whats the big deal At this point she came into contact with Leo and was suddenly surprised to discover that, in fact, Leo wasnt that annoying. He is actually very forgiving as long as he doesnt touch his bottom line. Unfortunately, she still has to use Leo! Tell me, what is your purpose in taking Miss Henderson? Leo stood up and asked in a cold tone. Cindy froze, Leo was actually talking to a dull person, how is this possible? However, the next moment, an incredible scene urred - Like a lost soul, Monicas mouth opened and said mechanically, word by word. For myself, and for the people who want to get back at Lydia. Cindys gaze was horrified, She spoke, she actually spoke! Shut up! Leo bellowed angrily, then continued to ask, Tell me the details of the process.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Then, as if her mind had been controlled, Monica spoke the whole thing word by word. I found a few otherrgepanies mid-level leaders, became a small intermediary, under the name of Spencer family, Ocean Group, cheat foreignpanies to sponsor investment, get the money in half. Ourpany identity is randomly made up, even if something happens, it will only be investigated to Cindy Spencer. What? Hearing these words, Cindy froze for a moment, then became furious. She was set up by her subordinate?! Under the banner of the Ocean Group, she is still unaware of the deception? Monica continued mechanically, A few days ago, I received a call from the Henderson family, Mr. Paul Henderson, telling me to target my agency on Lydia and that I would be paid if I brought him the person, so thats why I did as I was told. Hearing Monicas words, Leos eyes instantly became filled with murderous intent. Paul, good I havent evenid a hand on you yet, but youve struck at my wife instead Leos tone was cold, and his body was filled with killing intent. It was at this point that Monicas phone rang. The caller indicated that it was none other than Mr. Henderson! Chapter 733 The Situation of the Spencer Family With Monicas status, it is basically difficult to get in touch with people from the Henderson family. With a cold glow on his face, Leo picked up the call, but did not speak. Hello? Have you finished your business? When are you going to send me the person? Pauls voice on the phone was very impatient, clearly his patience was wearing thin. Hello? Hello? Paul waited for a while and his tone became even more impatient. Leo then held the phone, his eyes cold to the core. Paul, on the other hand, did not notice the difference at all, but simply felt that Monica was teasing him. He got furious on the spot. If you dare to fool me, Ill make your family break up and you wont be able to live in the city of Valenham! With Pauls ability, it was easy to do. However, the phone was still silent. Paul waspletely furious: Okay, youre not talking, are you? Iming over, and I will not give you the money! In his anger, Paul hung up the phone. Looking at the phone screen, Leo suddenly smiled faintly, only that smile cold. Cindy immediately knew that Paul was going to be unlucky and immediately asked, What do we do next? She didnt know why, but Cindy actually felt a little bit of excitement in her heart at this time. For this was the first time she was not acting with Leo as an enemy. Cindys somewhat agitated look caused Leo to frown, slightly keeping a little distance from her, and said, Go upstairs and wait for him toe. Yes! Monicas t had two floors, and Cindy quickly went to hide upstairs. Leo watched her go upstairs and wondered why she was so excited. Shaking his head, he opened the huge wardrobe. Apart from some of the girls personal belongings that had rolled out in a scattered manner, there was also a sleeping beauty lying quietly. It was Lydia. Leos face changed slightly and he put his hand on the tip of Lydias nose. Uniform breathing. It was then that Leos restless heart rxed. Luckily, it was just a case of passing out. Leo followed him upstairs with Lydia in his arms. The upstairs rooms are locked and the two sit on the floor of the stairwell. Seeing Leoe up with Lydia in his arms, Cindys face changed slightly. Especially looking at Lydia, Cindys eyes suddenly had a touch more envy in them. For some reason, she envied the current Lydia, having a husband who cares so much about her and cares for her. You really love her. After looking at it in a daze for a long time, Cindy suddenly spoke up. Leo was slightly stunned, looking at Lydia who was quietly sleeping in his arms, and smiled lightly, Having experienced more together, I cant part with her. Cindy nodded and was somewhat quiet at this point, with a frustrated expression on her face. Everyone has moments when they are suddenly lost, and at this moment Cindy is in this state. At this time, Monica was also not yet awake, and Paul was not yet here, so he was idle, so Leo looked at Cindy and asked, Why do you hate Arie so much? Cindy froze for a moment, apparently, she did not expect Leo to ask this question suddenly. After a long silence, she smiled faintly, There is no reason, do you need a reason to hate someone? I hate it when she lives in this world and takes a breath of fresh air. Leo nodded approvingly, It is true, but there should be no hate in the world without a reason, right? Once again, Cindy was silent for a long, long time. She gave aplicated look at Lydia in Leos arms and asked slyly in return, If you can figure out why your wife and Arie dont get along well, you can figure out why I dont get along well with Arie. At these words, Leos heart trembled slightly, his face full of incredulity. He still underestimates the heart of a woman. Why does Lydia and Arie not get along well? They are equally good and equally beautiful. One mountain does not allow two tigers, and this is also true when two women who are both beautiful and excellente together. They would do everything they could to split the difference and trample each other underfoot - To be precise, it was Arie who was unterallypeting with Lydia, who was puritanical and had no thoughts of that, and even found it a little boring. But the more Lydia does not want topare with Arie, the more Arie feels that Lydia is pretending to be noble, and the more she wants to step in to put her underfoot. Only that night five years ago, she never dreamed that Leo, who was supposed to be her man, would be stolen away and, in a blur, he had sex with Lydia. This incident became the trigger, and the man who should have been Aries became Lydias by mistake. In Aries opinion, it was Lydia who stole her man, how could this be tolerated? This is why, to date, Arie has not given up. But Arie and Cindy, again, have other reasons. It is not difficult to imagine that ites from inside the Spencer family. Cindy smiled bitterly, You guessed right, sometimes, having more geniuses in the family is not a good thing, instead, it will lead to a deadly disaster. Leo didnt say a word, and really he guessed right. My grandfather is old and doesnt have many years left, and my fathers generation is generally mediocre, so he can only pin our hopes on our generation. Cindy said, Originally, me and Jordan were the leading young generation, plus Jordan was often overseas, even after he returned, his influence may not be as good as mine, can you understand what I mean? Cindy suddenly looked at Leo with a somewhat serious expression. Leo nodded his head. He has seen the feuds of the gentry. Originally, Cindy was the most promising heir to the Spencer family, and she also grew up enjoying praise and apuse, for she was the daughter of the royal family, with her pretty looks and unparalleled wisdom. But what will you do one day when an outsider suddenly arrives in your home, who is no worse than you in looks and probably less intelligent than you? If Leo was Cindy, he would be angry, nervous and scared - of the day his position would be reced. So Cindy tried every possible way to get rid of her, and even eradicate her. There is no kinship in the face of power! So, what are you going to do? Leo asked, his eyes bing sharper little by little. On this point alone, he and Cindy are enemies. Because he promised Arie that he would help her get a firm foothold in the Spencer family. Cindy was also clear about this, but instead she spread a smile at Leo, What if, I seek your help? No. Leos refusal was decisive. Cindy looked gloomy, and then, with some reluctance, looked at Leo: What if, I take one step ahead of Arie and be your woman? Leos eyes instantly became gloomy, and a cold light faintly emerged from his pupils. Firstly, you cant be my woman and neither can Arie, secondly, I only promised Arie to help her get a firm foothold in the Spencer family, not to help her seize power, so dont even think about involving us in your familys affairs. Cindy, however, shook her head and smiled, You cant stay out of it, because youre already involved.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. What do you mean? Leos face changed slightly. In fact, my situation within the Spencer family is still the most precarious, Arie is the one. Cindy said, Because Jordan has returned. Jordan? Leos brow furrowed as his mind drifted back to the events of that night at the Crystal Pce. That was his first encounter with Jordan. No words were spoken, but he felt a pressure he had never felt before. There is no doubt that that Jordan is a master. That alone makes him impossible to ignore. Jordan and Arie have an irreconcble hatred for each other. Cindy suddenlyughed happily, The revenge of matricide! At the sound of her words, Leo suddenly changed his expression slightly. Thoughts go back to the day when Aries birth was revealed. She had a mother, called Esther, who was just a maid of the Spencer family. She was forced to have sex by Jordans father, Maxwell, after drinking. And therefore Arie and her brother were born. However, the siblings, Esther and her twins children were not tolerated by the royal family and attempted to be erased. Esther fought to the death to protect the twins from the Spencer n pursuit and went into exile all the way to Pearl. But then she met Frank, who was still a gangster at the time at the Pearl, and was raped again, and thus she was pregnant with Wace. Starving and cold, coupled with physical and mental torture, Esther died. Arie watched her die at that time. To this day, Arie mes the Spencer family for her mothers death. So, she will be the king of the Spencer n. All those who bullied their mother back then, she will liquidate them one by one! The first to bear the brunt of this is Jordan and Maxwell. Jordan was also clear about this, so he came back to fight me for the throne of the family head while obliterating Arie in the process. Cindyughed, So I dont panic at all, I just need to sit and watch they fight, thats all. Leo was silent and did not say anything, if it came to that day, he would make a move. Cindy did not continue this topic. Neither Arie, nor Jordan, nor Cindy, would present the bottom card they had. Dark strife is more frightening than open strife. Suddenly, there was a waking wail from downstairs. Cindy immediately lowered her voice, Shes awake. Leo immediately stopped making noises and looked at the situation below. As it happened, Lydia woke up in his arms. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw herself in the arms of a man and instinctively tried to scream out. Hush Leo hurriedly covered her mouth and made a noise-making gesture. Once she saw that it was Leo, Lydia immediately rxed, then broke off Leos hand and asked, Why are you here? Where is this ce? Chapter 734 Disappearing Lydias memory is still stuck in the time before hera, when she and Monica had established a good partnership. She then felt so sleepy and drowsy that her eyes closed at some point. When she woke up, she found someone holding her and struggled a few times to find that it was Leo. Where is this ce, and why is she here? Seeing Cindy sitting at one side, Lydias expression turned cold all of a sudden. This woman had made things difficult for her and Leo at every turn during her time in Hopkins, so Lydia could not raise any good feelings towards her. Cindy grunted, clearly not wanting to talk. Leo had no choice but to tell the original story of what happened during hera. What? I was tied up here by Monica? Lydia had a shocked look on her face, clearly not convinced. How is it possible? She Lydia was just about to speak but she then heard a womans grim voiceing from downstairs. Finally gone, two bastards, how dare they stick me with a needle? When I gain more money, Ill force her step down from her position, and Ill be the chairman of Ocean Group! After a pause, the womanughed again with satisfaction, A few more stupid like Lydia and it will be almost enough. Although L Group is nothing in Valenham, it is enough to rip off a fortune. This On the second floor, Lydias face suddenly changed slightly, full of incredulity. The person who spoke was none other than the already awakened Monica, who at this moment had a face of resentment and a face of maniacalughter, constantly switching between resentment and maniacalughter, as if she were a psychopath. Lydia was stunned, she didnt expect that Monica, who she had been talking to at the dinner party earlier, was actually lying to her! Leos tone was cold: See? People are sinister, and theyve beenying out this scam since she just contacted you. Lydias face was unpleasant at this point: But, where we talk about cooperation, there are many famous female entrepreneurs in Valenham besides her. Thats the trustees she hired, their real identities are all mid-levels of certain listedpanies, not the kind of executives who can decide to cooperate at all. They united together under the name of their respective businesses, specialising in scammingpanies from outside the province who want to enter the Valenham market. Leo said indifferently, Afterwards, as long as the ticket stubs are not left behind, and the bank ounts where the funds flow into the financial ounts of their respective businesses, it is apany topany turnover of funds, which is tantamount to them ring-fencing your money in the name of thepany. Cindy scoffed at this point, Its rare that even the titled Miss Hendersons eldest daughter would be deceived. Dontugh at others, you yourself were fooled by a subordinate, and if I had not sought you out, you would still be in the dark. Leo gave Cindy a nce and said. I dont care! A mere little man, how dare she trick me? Cindy was furious on the spot and her face turned flushed, taking issue with what Leo had said. Is that so? Then why did you just find out? Leo sneered, Believe it or not, if you let Monica scam a few more times under the name of Ocean Group, someone from the Economic Affairs Bureau will immediately investigate you and seize your Ocean Group, and Ill see how you can go back to give your ount. I, I Cindys face instantly turned white again, with the intention of retorting, she actually couldnt find a reason. What Leo said about the consequences was in no way rming. If Monica did it for a few times, she would definitely see the consequence. When the timees to lose the Ocean Group, the Spencer will suffer heavy losses, and she will have to be driven out without Arie and Jordan having to do anything. Leo, youve said so much, dont you just want to show one thing that Im not as good as Arie? I just dont believe it, if I let Arie be the chairman of Ocean Group, she can do better than me! Cindy was full of defiance. Leo froze for a moment, then said, She will be better than you, ask my wife if you dont believe me. Lydia also nodded: She can bring the Lawson Group to about the same height as my L Group without the help of her familys power, can you? Cindy was dumbfounded and frozen for a long time before finally reacting. Youre married, of course youre helping your own people, it doesnt count! Cindy cursed and stopped the conversation. While this was happening, Monicas phone rang again downstairs. Monica immediately picked up the phone, Hello, Mr. Henderson, I just finished taking care of the matter at hand Dont you dare disobey the arrangement, you dont have the money anymore! Pauls irritated roar came over the phone. This yell directly confused Monica, and then she was anxious: Wait, Mr. Henderson, why? I didnt disobey the arrangement! Cut the crap, Im already downstairs at your house! With an angry shout, Paul hung up the phone. Monica held the phone, frozen in ce, before she reacted that it must have been Miss Spencer or that doctor who had answered her call when she was unconscious. Damn! Monica was so angry that her body trembled, and her eyes were iparably resentful. She did not dare to mess with Cindy for the time being, but she must give that doctor a lesson. Its infuriating! At that moment, someone rang the doorbell, and it looked like Paul hade to pick up the goods. On the second floor, Leo and Cindy looked at each other and both of themughed coldly. Herees the best part. The resentment disappeared from Monicas face as she hurried over to open it.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Unexpectedly, as soon as he opened the door, Paul pped Monica hard on the face. The p caused Monicas face to burn with pain, but she didnt dare to say anything, so she could only bear it. Paul was followed by several other masked, sturdy men with bulging waists, obviously carrying firearms. Where is she? Pauls tone was cold as he questioned at Monica. Monica smiled, Mr. Henderson, dont worry, although there was a little hup in the process, but it didnt hinder the final deal. Where is she? Pauls tone was even colder, it was obvious that Monica had challenged his limits time and time again and had made him intolerant. Monicas body trembled, and he dared not speak any more nonsense at that moment, leading Paul to the outside of the wardrobe where he could hide someone. Inside. Paul looked behind him at the few stout men. They nodded and quickly opened the wardrobe. However, it was empty except for clothing. Pau roared, Where is she?! What? How can this happen? I hid her in there myself Monicas heart stuttered and she walked over to take a look, her face instantly going white. Chapter 735 What Happened The wardrobe was empty, with nothing but clothes and no one in it. Monicas face instantly turned pale and her whole body shook. No way, no way I clearly hid her inside Monicas eyes widened in horror and she kept muttering. Paul could not bear it any longer and pped Monicas face hard, his face that was gloomy to the extreme. This time he used his full strength and with a p, blood immediately drew from the corner of Monicas mouth and hey trembling on the ground. Open your own eyes and see if theres anyone here! Roaring in anger, Paul yanked at Monicas long hair, grabbed her head almost roughly and pushed her into the wardrobe. Monica let out a miserable scream and trembled all over. She also felt incredulous that someone she had hidden with her own hands had disappeared? Could it be, its Miss Spencer and that doctor Monicas pupils flinched, then she shook her head again; it simply wasnt possible. Its not like they knew she had kidnapped someone! Paul pulled her out of the wardrobe and threw her hard onto the bed, storming out. Bitch, you dare to spoil my good deeds, I think you are tired of living! I had a great use for that woman and you lost her? What else would I get for the vi then?! Paul was in a state of violent rage, his face full of hostility. On the second floor, Lydia shuddered as a chill inexplicably passed through her body. Leo also had a cold face, now he finally understood why Paul had hired Monica to kidnap Lydia. He was trying to trade Lydias life for the ownership of the vi! Cindy looked at them with some horror. She was also at the Crystal Pce that night and naturally knew what a terrible thing it was for two people to own a vi. Only royal families were entitled to have a vi. That night Cindy had thought that there would be forces that would take action against them, but she did not expect that the first one to take action would be her own family, the Henderson family! What a good rtive! Downstairs, Monica was already being beaten up, screaming in agony and close to being killed. At that moment, however, there was a round of apuse from upstairs. At once, everyone stopped what they were doing and looked back in amazement. Only three people were seen standing on the stairs on the second floor. It was Leo, Cindy and Lydia. Lydias face was grim, and it was clear that she understood everything. Leo had a teasing smile on his face, and Cindy was also looking at them with a cold face at the moment. Leo, Lydia?! Pauls pupils suddenly shrank. Monica was also full of panic at the moment and shouted, Miss Spencer, didnt you guys leave, how Then it dawned on her instantly that they hadnt left at all, and were hiding on her second floor until they saw the man behind the curtain and emerged. Lydia was taken away by them. Only, Monicas eyes looked at Leo in near horror, Who are you? Leo smiled lightly, Im her husband. Husband? Monicas heart jumped wildly, and when she looked at Cindy next to her, she instantly understood. Cindy was not at all so kind as to care about her illness, but from the very beginning, knew about her kidnapping of Lydia. At first Cindy was simply afraid of Monicas actions, which Leo had implicated herself in, but then the investigation deepened and she gradually discovered that Monica was doing bad things behind her back. Monica, you dare to cheat in the name of the Ocean Group.? Cindy sneered as she walked up, pped Monica across the face. She then grabbed Monicas jaw with such force that she kept pushing, and her jaw immediately made a cking, bone-crushing sound. Do you really think Im a fool? Miss Spencer I was wrong please spare me In front of Cindy, Monica was trembling with fear and her soul was lost. She was more afraid of facing Cindy than being beaten by those big, sturdy men before. Leo also stepped forward, but only nced faintly at Monica and said, She is in your hands, the next is our family matter and it is not convenient for you to be present. Okay. Cindy nodded, then led Monica away.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. With her ruthlessness, Cindy would not have handed her over to thew, but preferred to settle things her own way. Leo wasnt going to stop it either; all those who struck out at his wife would have to pay the price. At the moment, a murderous spirit is quietly flowing through the t. Leo eyes looked at Paul again and suddenly smiled. Paul, however, had chills all over his body; Leos smile was so icy that it was like smiling at a dead person. Stay away Paul was terrified and kept backing away. What are you waiting for, go on! Paul angrily ordered all the stout men. Without much thought, the lean men rushed forward. However, only a few streaks of shadow shed by and Paul didnt even see how Leo made his move as most of the lean and strong men fell down. Only a few of the few remaining had guns in their hands, and they all pulled out their guns and pointed them at Leo in terror. Leo wasnt afraid and inclined his head to Paul and smiled, Didnt you tell them not to show off this kind of broken metal in front of me? Cold sweat ran down Pauls forehead, and he felt a great deal of pressure. Indeed, long before he knew that guns were useless for Leo. But the next moment, his eyes were cold and he shouted, Aim for that womans stomach and shoot! Paul remembered that Lydia was pregnant at this time. A shot to the stomach would have killed her! After sensing Leos killing intent towards him, Paul wanted Lydia to die with him. The two remaining sturdy men immediately took their guns and pointed them at Lydias stomach. Lydias face instantly turned pale. She never thought that her uncle would order someone to shoot her in the stomach! She is in a pregnant state, and she was nervous. How dare you! An icy chill erupted from Leos eyes, and in the next instant, his entire body exploded with power. As if his whole body was fitted with springs, Leo raised his speed to the extreme. At this point in time, in the eyes of all, two Leo have appeared in this space-time. One was still standing beside Lydia, while the other, hade to the only two men left. He threw a heavy punch! No sooner had the two men fired than their facial faces were sunken in so deeply that even their features were invisible. As the two stout men fell, the guns instantly dropped to the ground. Leos figure beside Lydia had disappeared, and the real Leo had appeared beside the bodies of the two stout men. The whole t was dead quiet. Paul and Lydia both looked dumbfounded and stunned as they looked at Leo. In the moment just now, they really saw that there were two Leo. This phenomenon urred because Leo was so fast that two Leo appeared in the same space and time. One is a real person, but the other is a shadow. Thats because Leo was nervous. He tensed up when Paul said he hit Lydia in the stomach. Under the tension, Leo went all out for the first time. So fast that it is difficult to catch with the naked eye. Leo didnt even bother to look at the two dead bodies, he just turned his head away and walked towards Paul with an expressionless face. The sound of Leos footsteps, as if they were the sound of death, trampled on Pauls heart, leaving him horrified. Stay back, stay back Paul, terrified to the core, kept backing up and had retreated above the balcony of his t. The balcony of the t that Monica bought was for free and was not protected, only two fences that only reached here at waist level. Paul had retreated to the point where there was no turning back. However, Leo still continued to walk towards him. A strong killing aura came over him, and Paul knew that Leo had really had the intention to kill him. Perhaps before Paul said those words, Leo did not intend to kill him, but now, Leo will kill him! Lydia caught up, her heart pounding. Leo, forget it, someone will get killed Upon hearing this, Leo, however, gave an icy smile, Some people have already got killed. The walk then continued towards Paul. Ah! Paul screamed in terror and actually stood on top of the fence. Monicas t was not too high or too short, it was on the fourth floor, but it was enough to scare Paul. Donte any closer, if youe any closer, Ill jump! Paul looked at Leo in horror and shouted. At this moment, there were also many people below, who saw this scene and stopped to watch it, full of shock. There were even a number of people who took out their mobile phones to take pictures. At these words, Paul thought Leo would stop. Unexpectedly, Leo continued to walk forward as if he had not heard it, with a cold smile on his face. Jump, if you have the guts. Leo said indifferently, If you jump, you still have a chance of survival, if you dont, I will break your neck myself. As he said this, Leos footsteps did not stop at all and he continued to walk forward. Eventually, he arrived in front of Paul. Lifting his head, he smiled without a trace of warmth. Take your pick, jump, or dont jump? Paul swallowed hard. A dilemma suddenly came to mind. As Paul froze, Leo had already struck. With a mere wave of his hand, Paul let out a scream and stumbled on his feet, falling off. Ah! Onlookers downstairs saw the scene and ran away shrieking. Lydia also ran over to have a look, by now Paul had already fallen down. He was not dead. But his two legs already twisted in an irregr shape,y on the ground screaming incessantly. Comminuted fracture, cant be healed. Leo said in a cold tone as he stood on the balcony. Lydia looked up and deeply surveyed the side of Leos face. At the moment Leo is still cold and the sun shines down without the slightest chill. It follows that Leo wanted Paul dead, not because he had invited someone to kidnap her. Rather this man really loves her to the core! Chapter 736 Dirty Little Girl Damn Leo At this point, Paul, who had fallen from the fourth floor, did not die, but after a sharp pain, he lost consciousness in both legs and could not move a muscle. Each of the pedestrians around looked on with horror in their eyes, dumbfounded. At that moment, a low footstep slowly came walking down the hallway of the t, as if stepping on Pauls heart, causing him to tremble, and his whole body kept supporting itself with both hands, constantly asking for help from the people around him. Help me, someone is trying to kill me, help me Paul looks at the blood on his face and climbs with his hands, asking for help from the pedestrians around him. Such a bloody scene frightened onlookers around the area, and with the majority of single women in this t, they screamed and ran away. Dont go, dont go Paul held out his hand, but none would help him. No one is going to save you. Leos cold voice came, and at some point, Leo had appeared behind him, and Paul trembled in fear, his face full of panic. He rolled over, only to see that Leos figure was now so tall that it blocked out the sun, and all the suns light, which was spilling out like an overflow in all directions, shed arge ck light on Leos figure. Only one pair of eyes is cold and indifferent. You you dare to kill me! Paul cried out in terror, supported by both hands, and kept backing away. Leo looked at him indifferently, his tone did not contain a single fluctuation at all: I said, jump down by yourself, you can live, but if you fall into my hands, I will crush your neck. Since you have jumped down by yourself, I naturally will not take another shot at you. Hearing these words, Paul froze, not knowing whether they were true or not, and in any case, stopped talking for a moment. The corners of Leos mouth suddenly emerged with a touch of mockery: But to be able to do such a stupid thing just for the sake of a vi, it wasnt your idea alone, was it? It was Maisy who told you to do so, right? Pauls pupils instantly shrank and he did not speak.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. But the look on his face had betrayed himelf, and Leo had ordered their mastermind Maisy, to be behind the scene. On the side, Lydias face was ironic to the extreme, she had already left the Hendersons as agreed, and Maisy still did not let her go. In that case, lets go to the Henderson. Leos tone was cold and devoid of any emotion. Whats the point of that? Lydia suddenly felt a tightening in her heart. Leos smile was tinged with a slight scowl, and there were only three faint words. Ask for a statement. There was one more thing that Leo did not say, and that was to meet Terry. Leo picked up Paul straight away and, regardless of the fact that he had a crushed fracture, threw him straight into the boot of the car and hurried towards the Hendersons. They did not notice that not far away in the sky, an international flight was about tond slowly. Two men and a woman slowly disembarked from the ne. If Leo had been here, he would have noticed that they were Karl, Hunter, and Nadine. When Karl got off the ne, he did not join thetter two, but stopped in his tracks. Nadine and Hunter looked back at him with a puzzled look on their faces. Karl said indifferently, Im not in the same boat as you guys, you guys are free to go first, I need to go back to Hendersons. Hunters grim gaze gave Karl a few nces, and he quickly disappeared into the sea of people. Nadine still didnt leave, just looked at him with puzzled eyes. Hes in Valenham. Karl looked over at her and said softly. At once, Nadine shuddered and her face changed deeply. Meanwhile, in Ocean Group. Cindy returned here alone and did not see Monica who was travelling with her. It is not difficult to guess that she has been ordered by Cindy to be secretly dealt with. Being born into the Spencer family is very cold-blooded, and almost everyone secretly does a lot of this, Cindy even more so. Arriving at the downstairs of the Ocean Group, Cindys face then revealed a smile as she thundered in. The lift went all the way up and Cindy arrived at her office, only to find an unexpected guest in her office. He was dressed simply, in a white shirt, but still gave the impression of being a man of great depth. With a thick book of Economics and Markets in hand, he read it with great interest. Some of the documents and contracts on the desk, judging by the marks, had also been moved by this man. He had already noticed Cindys return, but the man continued to ignore it, holding his book and looking at it. Cindys eyes stared nkly for a long time, and then her face was full of anger. She stomped on her high heels and rushed to the man, snatched the Economics and Markets out of his hand and shouted angrily, Jordan, who let you in? Get the hell out of here! However, when the book was snatched from his hands and driven away at the same time, Jordan did not get angry, but smiled lightly. Do I need anyones permission toe here? Who dares to stop me? Cindy choked for a moment, and then the veins on her forehead surged, on the verge of erupting. Jordan is right, who dares to stand in his way? Even she, Cindy, could not stop him. However, she just couldnt stand to see Jordans attitude of being superior and doing as she pleased. Taking a deep breath, Cindy said in a cold voice, Jordan, youd better get the situation clear, the person who is now in charge of the Ocean Group is me. Jordan smiled lightly, So what? I dont do anything at home, and your whole fortune is not even half of what I have. I am being so polite to you because you are my cousin, ordinary people are not worth my time. Jordan slowly stood up and came in front of Cindy, looking at her from a high position. Instantly, Cindy was stunned and subconsciously sat down on the sofa, looking at him in horror. Well, Ivee to see you on business. Jordans aura was both released and withdrawn with a faint smile on his face. Whats the business? Cindy tried to keep her expression as calm as possible. Jordan smiled and slowly pulled out a photo and put it in front of Cindy. This is Cindys face changed slightly. In the photograph is a dirty little girl. Her face is covered in dirt, and still red, looking like she has been beaten by someone. But one pair of eyes gave Cindy a fright. Cold. Its too cold. Its hard to imagine a young child with such biting eyes! Do you know who she is? Jordan had a cold smile on his face. She is Cindys heart beat wildly and she said in a trembling voice. Arie as a child! Chapter 737 Betraying Each Other Although the little girl in the photo is a mess, there is no mistaking that look in her eyes. Its Arie! Even in the photo, Cindy felt a bone-chilling chill, as if she was right in front of her eyes, staring at her with a deadly stare, like a shadow.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Just looking at this photo, Cindys heart suddenly raced and looked at Jordan incredulously and asked, What do you want? Jordan smiled lightly, Cant you guess? After a pause, Jordan continued to spit out two words, Join forces. Join forces?! At these words, Cindys face changed slightly. Jordan looked as normal: Yeah, between us, we have amon enemy, so why not join hands and eliminate her first? The words fell, but Cindy fell into a deep silence. As a matter of course, when Jordan proposed to join forces and to kick Arie out first, she should have agreed to do so without hesitation. But strangely enough, since she experienced the Monica incident with Leo, Cindys heart nature has changed subtly. She seems to hate Arie less. They exist as mere rivals, each ording to their ability to defeat the other, its just that simple. Cindy simply wanted to get Arie out of the Spencer family, without threatening her own position. But in Jordans eyes, she saw killing intent. Seeing Cindys silence, Jordan looked at her with a face full of surprise: What are you still hesitating for, cant it be that you have some kind of pity for her? She is but an outsider and yet she is your equal, can you ept this? Although Jordans expression did not change, his tone became urgent, so it was clear that Cindys reaction was not what he wanted. Cindys eyes also became cold at this time, and she did not answer the question, but said indifferently: Why should I believe your words? How do I know, if you are lying to me? What if you had joined forces with Arie beforehand, and then joined forces with me? In this way, it is not Arie who is in a passive situation, but she, Cindy. In a three-legged situation, any two parties joining forces would leave the remaining party, in a very passive position. Moreover, Cindy did not believe that Jordan was so kind as to help her eradicate Arie. On hearing this, Jordan, however, smiled lightly. Cindy raised the question, and that was the result he wanted - If Cindy agreed without even thinking about it, it would be change. Jordan slowly exhaled a breath and said lightly, Cousin, Arie hase to my Spencer n for some days now, you should know her life, right? Cindy nodded, Yes maid Esthers daughter. Shes your half-sister! As the second sentence fell, Jordans eyes suddenly chilled and his whole face turned morose. However, he still held back from releasing his killing intent: Yes, she is the daughter born only after my father favoured that maid, but she is here for revenge, and if she is allowed to be new king of the Spencer n, it will be hard for all of us to escape death, including you! Cindys face was indifferent, not at all moved. Jordan continued, And the talent and wisdom that she has shown is far from human, now I can suppress her, but only temporarily, if she is allowed to be stronger, even I will not be able to suppress her! Thats why were joining forces to bring her down before she bes stronger! As the words fell, his eyes fixed on Cindy with a deadly re. However, when they met, what he saw in Cindys eyes was not panic, nor the expectation that he could not wait to join forces. Instead, its faint teasing! She looked at Jordan and suddenly smiled. Jordan was suddenly annoyed and had a feeling of being insulted: What are you smiling at? So, youre afraid of this? Cindy smiled meaningfully and looked at him, Are you afraid that Cindy will be stronger too fast and one day in the future, you and your father will die at the hands of Arie? At these words, Jordans face changed dramatically, and his whole face was filled with humiliating anger. He said in annoyance, Be prepared for danger, those who achieve great things will be prepared for everything. A youngdy like you who only knows how to enjoy herself is not the material for the top! I told you, not only me, but you too will be liquidated, every one of the Spencer family will not escape! Youre wrong. Cindy suddenly retorted, saying in a cold voice, The person who forced her mother was your father, she will only take revenge on your family, we at best will have our power cut. What we lost was power, and what you lost was your life. Cindy said in a cold voice, So its you who are afraid, its you who should seek your own luck! As Cindys words fell, Jordans expression suddenly turned fierce and he directly reached out his hand, grabbing Cindys neck. You seek death! Cindy merely gave a muffled grunt, and then did not struggle, even though she was grabbed by the neck, she still looked at Jordan with a yful look. After a few seconds of silence in the room, Jordan finally gave up on Cindys neck and said in a cold voice, No matter what, its best for us to join forces and kick her out of the family first. Cindy smiled, I agree with this, but what you just said is not the main reason why I agreed to you,e up with something practical. Jordans eyes stared, how could he not hear the meaning of Cindys words? She wants interest. Only interest can make the devil work. Jordan took a deep breath and said, I promise, after I drive Arie out, all the property in her name, you seven and I three. Cindyughed and said, Its all mine, youre not allowed to take any of it. Jordans eyes were cold, and he looked at Cindy as if he wanted to eat her. Okay. He eventually agreed to do so. Once a consensus was reached, Jordan did not stay in the office and quickly left. Cindy did not get up to see him off, but just watched Jordan leave. Stupid. At the same time, in different ces, both people sneered at the same time, their eyes full of disdain. Cindy sorted out the documents and intended to call a high-level meeting. Just outside, there was sounds of heels in the corridor. A woman with cold, haughty eyes walks in front. Even without her cheongsam, the ssical aura of her body can still be felt. The two women met in the narrow corridor and stopped with a cold look in their eyes at the same time. Its you. Arie stared at Cindy and raised an eyebrow. Cindy also had a cold gaze and did not say a word. After a short period of persistence, Arie took the lead towards Cindy. In a cold voice, she asked, Where have you and he been? An intense coldness that pulses through the air. Cindy was also slightly stunned, not reacting to who Arie was referring to when she said he. But looking at Aries face full of frost, Cindy instantly understood and smiled a little strangely. You mean your ex-husband, right? Well, hes quite a charming man, isnt he? Cindy smiled delicately, her face full of unconcealed appreciation for him: I was really wrong about him before, and now I realise how secure I feel with him. Listening to these words, Aries nails were already deeply embedded in her palms, but her expression remained cold: You dont need to lie to me, he has a wife and will not be interested in you. Arie is also a conceited person, and Leo cant even raise interest in her, let alone in Cindy. The reason why he got into Cindys car should be another reason. Mens hearts, after all, are the most fickle of all. Cindys expression turned flirtatious all of a sudden and said with a smile, Do you know why you couldntpete with Miss Henderson? Because you couldnt let go of your stance, so you failed. Its sad to say that the man who should be your husband has been snatched away by a rival Id find a tree to hang myself from if I were you. At these words, Aries eyes chilled and did not speak, only looking at Cindy with an extra touch of coldness. By the way, I would like to inform you that from now on, I am officially in the running for Leo. I just need Mr. Cohen to help me in case you and Jordan join hands and deal with me, so I can have a response. After saying that, she walked around Arie and left on her high heels. Arie was still standing in the same ce, except that the anger on her face was instantly gone. Looking back, her eyes clouded over a little, a murderous look on her face. Jordan, how scornful of me is it to be so impatient to strike at me She sneered. Cindys words should have sent a signal to her that Jordan had approached her to join forces. Arie looked through the window and saw Jordan driving away. She could basically deduce what had happened before. However, Jordan still missed one thing, Cindy is not that easy to control. How could a woman who couldpete with her be that simple? So she hinted at herself, three people were ying a betrayal of each other. Arie didnt say anything, but just dialed a number: Chris, has the the Lawson Group entered the Valenham market yet? Chris voice came over the phone excitedly, Yes, after you stepped in, the green light was given to the major markets in Valenham. The Lawson Group has sessfully entered the Valenham market, and the prospects for development are even brighter than in Pearl! Very well. Arie nodded, then cautioned, But its not enough, someone from the Spencer family is about to take a shot at me. Understood! In business warfare, we have never been afraid of anyone! Chris hung up the phone excitedly. Arie stood quietly in the corridor, raising her head and looking up at the clouds in the sky. With aplicated look, she murmured, Mom, wait a little longer, youll be avenged soon Chapter 738 Hungry Wolves Pounce Twenty minutester, Leo and Lydia arrived at Hendersons estate vi. As soon as he got out of the car, Leo headed straight for the main council living room. As soon as something happens, the head of the family will call all the people to the main council parlour. The caller used to be Karl, but now it is Maisy. What are you doing? You cant go in. When Hendersons bodyguards saw Leoing over with a gloomy face, they paled and immediately blocked him. Get out of the way. Leos eyes red and a morose killing aura was released, and the two guards who blocked the way were immediately startled and did not dare to stop them at all. At this time there are many men and women gathered in thepound, talking. But as soon as they saw Leo and Lydiaing, their faces changed and the smiles on everyones faces disappeared. Lydia, youve already been expelled from Hendersons, why are you still bringing your husband back? Wheres the security - security! Some of Hendersons juniors have called security. At once, the wholepound was surrounded by Hendersons bodyguards. However, everyone was looking at Leo with a frightened look on their faces, afraid that Leo would have a big fight here, and then none of them could stop it. Lydia stood behind Leo with an expressionless face. She can leave the matter alone, but that doesnt mean Leo can take it lying down. Instead, he will pursue it to the end. Today, I havee to Hendersons to find only one person. Leos tiger-like gaze swept across the room, his eyes like knives, and the hearts and minds of all those who were swept into it trembled. Where is Maisy? Leos voice was like a loud bell echoing throughout the entirepound, and everyone was dumbfounded, with an inexplicable fear even in their eyes. For everyone sensed that Leo carried an eerie killing intent. It was directed at their current matriarch, Maisy! Leo, this is Hendersons, dont you mess around! Amongst the crowd, a hot-tempered youth roared with a grim face. But the moment his gaze met Leos, the aura in him immediately disappeared, leaving only a deep panic. Leo still had a murderous look on his face, This is myst warning, donte and mess with me, you cant afford to do so!N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. With those words, he threw a blood-covered Paul to the ground like a dog. This scene deeply shocked all those present. As they looked around, everyones eyes changed dramatically. This is Their teeth clenched, their scalps instantly tingling as they stared dead at the bloodied figure, fear pervading everyones heart. Ah! Hubby! From the crowd, a womans heart-rending scream suddenly came. Florence rushed out with a face full of tears and fell down beside Paul with a poof, trembling all over. The seriously injured man thrown out by Leo was none other than Paul. He was so frightened by Leo that he jumped down from the fourth floor and broke both legs, crushing fractures, even if he was immediately sent to the hospital, he could not be save. Since so,, Leo took him directly to Hendersons. Ah My leg, my leg Pauls blood-covered face was filled with horror, his hands clutching his legs in a death grip as his whole body spasmed. Watching this scene, everyone in Hendersons was stunned. Paul, who at least had a position in the Henderson family, now had both of his legs broken by the fall. Tears instantly came out of Florence, crying and shouting, How you dare to strike at my husband, Ill fight you! She rushed towards Leo in a reckless manner, however, Leo merely kicked out and tucked in Florences abdomen. Florence immediately flew backwards like a kite with a broken string, coughing out a heavy mouthful of blood. Ill only ask once, where is Maisy? Leos eyes were cold and full of murderous aura as he swept his eyes over everyone. At this moment, a powerful killing intent was released from Leo, sweeping across the room. The crowd felt like they were wrapped in the aura of a jingoistic battlefield, and no one could bear it, and they all fell limp to the ground. It was not until this moment that the crowd truly realised that it was likely that Maisy had ordered Paul to do something to harm them, which was why Leo was so enraged. Not far away, Florence, who had managed to catch her breath, heard these words and her face went white. She knew why Leo was after them at this time. The fact that something happened to her husband also confirms that the affair was destined to end in failure. Florence was trembling, her eyes clouded with fear. Intuition told her not to say anything, absolutely not to say anything. However, what she feared came to her, just as this thought was rising in her mind, Leos cold eyes were already looking over. At once, she was on ice and it was toote to pretend to be unconscious. It was your husband who did the deed, you, as a wife, could not have been unaware of it, where is Maisy? Leo stood with his hands folded and a cold face. Florences heart trembled wildly, and when it came to this point, she could only say so. Maisy is not at Hendersons right now! Not at Hendersons? Leo raised an eyebrow, then his eyes were icy cold, Where is she? Florence faltered and said, She went to the Mountain Club. Where is that? Leo asked with a frown. Lydia said, That was his and that womans wedding house, in a natural scenic spot outside the suburbs. Every time they had an important wedding anniversary, they would go to the Mountain Club for it, but mostly the woman took the initiative. It dawned on Leo: So when is sheing back? Theyre noting back today! Because our family head ising back today! Florence said, hoping that Leo would hear the news and leave immediately. Leo really fell into silence and then nced at Lydia. Lydia said, Dont you have other things to do, settle other things first. Leo nodded, Okay, lets settle other things first. He then looked to Florence, Where is Terry? Florences heart immediately tightened, What do you want with my son? Nothing, I just want to talk to him. Leo looked indifferent, while a faint smile was on his face. He is also looking forward to meeting Terry again. Florence stood up at once, his face full of fierceness, Leo, if you dare to touch my son, I wont let you go! Leoshed out and kicked her off again. This time, she was kicking straight through and passing out. Since Florence did not say anything, Leo went to find out for himself. Not a single person dared to stop them along the way. The huge Hendersons was searched by Leo, and to his surprise, Terry was not there to be seen. Leo intended to turn back but suddenly a small wooden hut caught his attention. This wooden hut did not exist when west visited Lin. With curiosity, Leo opened the hut. Suddenly, a beastly ck figure lunged swiftly at Leo. It was like a wild wolf that had been hungry for three days and nights without food! Chapter 739 Mountain Club The ck figure lunged over very fast already, shaped like a lightning bolt, but in Leos eyes, it was still very slow. With a flick of his hand, he struck the dark figure quite casually. The dark figure was hit hard and flew backwards, hitting the wall hard and convulsing. It was not until then that Leo got a clear look at the face of the ck figure and was filled with surprise. He cant believe its Terry! Only, at this time, although Terry still had the same appearance as before, his personality, however, had undergone a radical change. With a fierce face and fierce eyes, he grinned his teeth and stared fiercely at Leo. At that moment, there was the sound of liquid dripping onto the floor from the hut. Leo noticed that it was actually saliva that had dribbled onto the floor. Terrys figure was half-crouched, staring deadly at Leo like a wolf, and all his words and actions actually resembled that of a wolf full of wildness. He gave a low roar, then continued to lunge towards Leo, opening his mouth and biting hard. The result, of course, he was a kick from Leo. After kicking Terry away, Leo did not take the initiative to attack, but looked at Terry with a surprised face. It was hard to imagine that Terry had actually gone from being a wealthy gentleman to looking like such a human animal. At this point, Leo thought of what Paul and Florence had said earlier when they brought up Terry. Amnesia! From the looks, it should be worse than memory loss! To cause such a situation, Leo guessed that it had nothing to do with the Phantom. Since the Phantom can install chip bombs in the heads of the killers under their hands and train a person alive to lose their humanity and only their animal nature through inhuman torture, they can naturally do the same. As for the reason for doing so, Leo guessed that it had something to do with Terry knowing some secret of the Phantom and that was why they had to turn Terry into such a savage with only bestiality. However, what Leo could not figure out was that since Terry knew the Phantoms secret, why did they not kill him? Instead, they had to make the extra effort to turn him into such an unintelligent savage? Leo frowned, originally wanting to seek for some information about the Phantom out of Terrys mouth, but never thought it would turn out like this. In his present state, Terry could not even speak! But Leo didnt leave, he approached Terry directly, his eyes sternly scrutinising him. This time, instead of continuing to strike out at Leo, Terry curled up and kept making whimpering sounds. Even if he had lost his humanity and retained his animal nature, he still understood that the man in front of him did not seem to be a match for himself. Have you really turned into a wild man? Leo questioned in a stern voice. His eyes erupted with an eerie chill, and Terry remained silent, only letting out a low growl like a wild wolf, both frightening and intimidating. After waiting for a while longer, Leo then sighed, looked at Terry withplicated eyes and turned to leave. In the past, he was also one of Leos recognised rivals, joining forces with Arie and almost forcing Lydia into a desperate situation and losing hispany. Its sad to see it end up like this. How is it going? Lydia waited outside and asked with a somewhat worried look on her face. She did not ask why Leo hade, it was enough to know that this matter was important to Leo. Between couples, its better to have a little secret. Leo shook his head, The trail is broken, lets find another way. At this moment, a woman rushed to Le, grabbed his clothes tightly and shook him hard. What the hell did you do to my son, how did he be like this? He wasnt like this the other day! Howe hes a beast now? This woman was naturally the awakened Florence, her eyes were red and she wanted to kill Leo with a single sh. But Leos eyes changed and he smacked her hand away, grabbed her shoulder heavily and asked after her, What did you say? He wasnt like this the other day? The other day he was normal, just a bit withdrawn, just lost his memory and didnt know all of us! Now howe hes turned into a beast all of a sudden? Florence was full of anger as she roared at Leo. Leo did not speak again, his face full of shock. At the same time, he felt the entire vi enveloped by a thick cloud of great unease. ording to Florences words, when Terry returned from his disappearance, he was not at all in his present beastly form, but merely had symptoms of amnesia. A loner and a cohabitant, this hut built for him to live alone was not expected to take on the form of a beast for no apparent reason. The probability of his own spontaneous change is unlikely, so what remains is that someone has turned him into this. Thinking of this, Leos body suddenly trembled, and a chill that words could not describe swept through his body. Who really caused this? Leo immediately took out his phone and dialed a number. Hello, Luna, Luna,e to Valenham immediately! He shouted at the phone, looking anxious. Whats wrong? Master? On the phone, Luna was also taken aback, her tone tinged with surprise. Luna did not follow Leo to Valenham, which currently has only Zakariya. Luna stayed in the Pearl alone to dazzle, usually raisingpost and drinking yoghurt, the days could not be more enjoyable. But the good times couldntst forever, and Leo finally called out to her. In your homnd, have there been cases of living people turning into humanoid beasts? Leos tone was low and gloomy to the extreme. Living people turned into a human beast? Luna was obviously also surprised, and then her tone became quite serious: Did such a case ur in Valenham? Yes. Leo told the original story of Terrys situation. Terrys situation was somewhat beyond his capabilities. On his side, only Luna could possibly solve it. After hearing this, Luna instantly drew in a cold breath. A few days ago there was a human nature, and today all of a sudden its a beast? She eximed, then gaped, In my homnd, there were indeed cases of people turning into beasts, but it is very rare. There are two reasons why people dehumanize and turn into beasts. One is that he was abandoned by his parents as a child, adopted by a female wolf in the mountains, and grew up following her as she hunted, and adapted to the jungle environment, and over time became a wolf in his lifestyle. Thats innate, and theres an acquired one thats much moreplicated. Luna exined, Someone took advantage of his sleep and used drugs or some kind of technology to invade his mind, changing the perception of hes a human and inputting a newmand like Im a brute, so when he woke up, his subconscious mind then felt he was a wolf! After hearing this, Leo was also greatly shocked. Things were trickier than he could have imagined. After a moment of silence, Luna continued, There is a third possibility Hes faking it. Leo fell deeply into silence and did not speak, but simply said, Come to Valenham now.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Okay! Hanging up the phone, Leo let out a long breath of relief. Even he did not expect that Terry would turn into a beast. Right now, the only way to go further is to wait for the arrival of Luna. Lydia, you go ahead and pick up Emilia from school, I still have something to do. Leo looked at the time and said to Lydia. Lydia nodded and didnt say anything, just said, Be careful. She understood what Leo was going to do next. Theres no way things can end so quickly for Paul. Maisy must pay the price for this. While seeing Lydia off, Leo himself walked back into Hendersons and grabbed a random person over, Prepare a car, you take me to the Mountain Club. How could that man dare to disobey? Without even daring to breathe out, he led Leo to the Mountain Club. It was getting dark by now, but the car pulled slowly into the forest on the outskirts. Every year, the Valenham royal family buys some sparend to expand their acreage, and thisnd, too, is under the name of the Henderson family. The man introduced with trepidation, The Mountain Club is built here. Leo did not say anything, but just quietly looked at the mountains not far away. It is remote but the views are great. Leo had heard a little about Karl and Maisys love for each other. Perhaps, for a time, Karl loved Maisy, otherwise, he could not have taken such a woman as his wife when he had already married the first beauty. It was during that time that Maisy flew into a marriage with Karl and had sex, conceiving Marie. The Mountain Club was their wedding house. But Karl usually rarelyes here, and only spends a night here every ten years on major wedding anniversaries. It is also a way of refurbishing faded passions. Today is an exception. Karl was away on a trip and the Henderson family was left in Maisys care. Today is the day Karl returns, and Maisy will naturallye here for a celebration. However, Maisys good n was doomed to fail today. Standing at the foot of the hill, Leo really saw a vi halfway up the hill, with the four words Mountain Club written on it. You can go now. Leo dismissed the captured driver and then struck out up the hill. In the Mountain Club, a buxom and beautiful woman stands on the balcony, raising her eyes to the view. The breeze lifted the hair on her forehead, revealing a pretty face that had not aged well. Today Maisy is also purposely dressed up, with a strapless, bustier red dress, burgundy heels and bright red lips, her charm is undiminished. How could a woman who could make Karl decide to marry her be less attractive? Even if its not as good as Aurora, she is definitely far superior to most women! At that moment, the door rang. Karl, youre back Maisy went to open the door with joy, but what she saw was a pair of cold, ring eyes! Chapter 740 Seek For Truth Ah! When she saw that the person who came was not Karl, whom she had been longing for, Maisys face suddenly turned pale. Her body went limp and fell to the ground with a plop. Leo looked down on her from above, striding up to her and not saying anything, just looking at her coldly. Instantly, Maisy felt a tremendous pressure. In front of Leos indifferent eyes, Maisy seemed to have no secrets to hide. Leo Leo! How is it you?! Maisys voice trembled and she curled up and kept shrinking back. Leo closed the door and snapped it shut, locking it behind him. This move added a touch of panic to Maisys heart. Only then did Leoe in front of Maisy and smiled without warmth, I think there are some issues between us that need to be concluded. Leos tone was not heavy, but when it fell on Maisy, it made her tremble with fear. She kept taking deep breaths, before she shakily rose from the ground. On her pale face, she barely managed to squeeze out a smile, Leo, I admit that I have been a little selfish towards you and Lydia for the sake of my daughters future, and have been unfair to you, but I have no bad intentions, and definitely have no intention of killing you. Leo - Leo - calm down! If you dare to touch me, Karl will not let you go - Seeing that Leos face remained indifferent, Maisy became anxious and panicked, shouting at the top of her voice. Leos expression remained indifferent: Since you have said that you want to kill us, then there is nothing more I can say. You are given two choices - After a pause, Leo continued, Either, give up the status of Mrs. Henderson yourself, or, I will have to do something about you. Word for word, Leos voice was so cold. Originally, things hadnt gotten so bad. Until Pauls words, Shoot her in the stomach! Only then did he finally realise that Hendersons rtionship with them had reached an irreconcble level under Maisys tricks. Paul is crazy, let alone Maisy who is even crazier and has an even deeper heart. In that case, what is there to say? Leo would not kill Maisy, after all, she was Karls woman, Maries real mother. However, deliberate control of her movements can still be achieved. This is how Chris, at first, was forced to be Aries undercover agent. But in Maisys eyes, Leos aura at the moment was to kill her, and she immediately turned pale with fear. Leo, stop, Karl will be back soon, how dare you make a move on me? She tried to use Karl to scare off Leo. Leo sneered, Dont press me with my father-inw, for the sake of Lydia, I only gave him respect. Hearing this, Maisy then realised just how much anger Leo had suppressed in the past to get along with them. The historical legacy of the royal family is deeply rooted and can be easily dissolved by the efforts of a single generation. And how could she, as one of the many people who created the legacy of history, escape the purge? Looking at Maisys trembling appearance, Leo stopped his hand and fell into contemtion. Maisy, why do you think that all those smart people in history dont end up well? Leo was in no hurry, so he pulled a chair over. From this angle, the darkness of the night can be clearly seen. Maisys body trembled, wondering what the significance of Leo asking this question was. But still she replied, For the wiser they are, the more they get, and ultimately die in their own cleverness. Leo sighed quietly, Yes, do you think you are considered smart? Maisy did not speak, but only lowered her head tremulously. The fear inside is being magnified infinitely. Now it was finally clear to her what the point of asking the question was. Smart people, in the end, die from their own cleverness. Ingenuity creates opportunity, opportunity brings profit, and the ambition of man has no end. You had many opportunities to ease up with us, but you didnt take them, and invariably chose to be confrontational. As Leo spoke, he had already taken out a white pill from his pocket and handed it to Maisy. Maisys hands were trembling, What is this? Poison. Leo said unapologetically, But not to death, you eat it, regrly seek me for the antidote, I do not kill you. Ah - The moment she heard the word poison, Maisy cried out in fright and without thinking, she threw away the pill. Looking at Leo with a scowl on her face, she uttered, Leo, you are looking for death, when Karles back, I will make you beg for your life! With those words, she actually ran up the stairs in one go. Leo sighed softly, and then his eyes grew cold. The poison he gave, the same one he gave Chris a long time ago, does not kill and does not trigger the drug as long as the antidote is taken regrly. However, Maisy refused. Then its not his fault. Leo stood up and was in no hurry, walking idly along. It was as if he was not chasing people at all, but talking a walk. On the other side, Maisy ran for her life.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. In the blink of an eye, she had run up to the top floor of the Mountain Club. The only advantage she had now was that she was familiar with the structure of the Mountain Club and tried to escape and stall for as long as possible. Just dy it until Karl arrives. As she ran, she turned back and kept looking back. Behind her it was pitch ck and empty. Maisy sighed with relief and was about to slow down, but with a bang, she ran into a mans body and fell to the ground with a plop. Dazed by the impact, Maisy rubbed her eyes and subconsciously looked forward. She was so frightened that she almost fainted. Leo, standing straight in front of her, stared at him expressionlessly. That look, as if looking at a dead body. Ah! Maisy screamed in terror and trembled all over her body. Leo is like a ghost, how he came up is unknown. At that moment, a car stalling was heard from downstairs and a sturdy middle-aged figure entered the front yard. Seeing this scene, Maisy was overjoyed and was about to cry out like seeing a life-saving straw. Karl Yet after shouting, she flinched. Thinking of Leo in front of her, her heart crossed. Since in this situation, she will put another charge of insulting his mother-inw on him! Thinking of this, Maisys eyes suddenly turned spiteful, a fierce light glinting in them, and her hands tore viciously at her clothes! The long red dress got arge gash. Revealingrge piece of her skin.. Chapter 741 Abandon Her Although Maisy is nearly fifty years old, she has maintained herself very well, and with her own foundation, she now looks to be in her early thirties. At this moment, with such a sudden move, even Leos face changed slightly and his expression was shocked. After the shock, there was a face full of disbelief. What are you doing? Leo was indifferent, oblivious to the wonderful view in front of him. Maisys figure was like a stone sinking into the sea in Leos eyes, unable to make a single wave. This calm look suddenly made Maisy even more furious, she had a murderous intent on her face, Leo, wait to die, Karl has already returned, if he sees that you attempted to do something outrageous to me, even if you are Lydias husband, you will not be spared! Hmph, Ill let you die Perhaps it was Karls return that made Maisy gain some confidence, and regardless of the torn clothes on her body, Maisy rushed at Leo and yelled in anger. But as she cursed, she couldnt do it anymore. Leos eyes were fixed on her, they were calm. Instantly, Maisy became irritated. What kind of look do you have in your eye? Leoughed, Put away your ridiculous thoughts, do you think that I have something against you? With all due respect, I might not have looked at you even twenty years ago, let alone now when you are old and bloated. Maisys teeth cked together, her face full of irritation. These words greatly stimted Maisys pride, and her face instantly turned red. Although her beauty and temperament were not as good as Auroras, she was still one of the best, yet she was described so badly by Leo. As she was about to speak, Leo suddenly added, Besides, you dont really think that my father-inw will listen to you, do you? Maisy froze for a moment, then sneered, It seems you still dont know the situation youre in, Im Karls woman, yet my clothes are torn in front of you, normal men would be angry. So, Leo stopped talking and just looked at Maisy with sad eyes. Having been married to Karl for twenty years, yet she still did not understand Karl, Leo felt pathetic for the woman. Indeed, the average person in such a situation would surely go mad, or even lose his or her mind. Is it really appropriate to measure Karl by ordinarymon sense? Or to put it another way, does Karl really care about Maisy? Leo had a faint smile on his face as he simrly waited quietly for Karl toe over. Soon the low rhythmic sound of leather shoes buckling to the floor came from a staircase not far away. The footsteps are unhurried and the sound alone gives a sense of oppression. Then, a tall and imposing figure slowly paced up, with no aura about him and a calm look on his face, but it looked as if he was facing the great man. This is Karl. The fastest rising man in Valenham in thest two decades. Maisys eyes were instantly filled with hope, but her face made a humiliated face as tears took over and rushed down. With her hands clinging to the exposed part of her body, she ran towards Karl with tears in her eyes, crying pitifully. Karl, I I have no nerve to see you! Maisys acting talent is really good, and she actually even got tears out of her eyes, her face full of grief and despair after being bullied, hiding her face and sobbing in pain. She wanted to jump into Karls arms and seekfort, but his brow was furrowed and a cold glint appeared in his eyes. With this nce, Maisy actually stopped the urge to jump into his arms and stared at him with wide eyes, amazed.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Karl, you This look deeply pierced Maisys heart, filled with incredulity, and trembled. Whats going on? Surprisingly, Karls gaze was also calm as he looked at the broken clothes on Maisys body, his tone t. Maisy was stunned on the spot. At the back, Leo saw this and a yful, cold smile curled above the corners of his mouth. He had said a long time ago that he pitied this woman, married for twenty years, but still did not know Karl as well as he did. This is perhaps the feeling between the strong, that it only takes a few contacts to know what kind of person the other is. Does Karl look like the kind of person who would be tied down by worldly matters? Maisy came back to her senses, her face changed, Karls words brought even greater insult. At the same time, she detected the cold light in Karls eyes, which made him tremble even more. But even so, she gritted her teeth and cried, I was raped by this bastard! When he said this, Maisy still had a frantic look on her face, hoping that Karl could help her take revenge. However, she was disappointed as Karl gazed at Leo with a look that actually carried calmness. Leo nodded slightly as a greeting. Then there was no sound. Karl Maisys eyes were wide and his face was covered with a deep sense of disbelief. Then, she saw Leos calm expression, and suddenly her teeth clenched her lips, biting so hard that blood came out, all unaware of it. She took a deep breath, so angry that she was in a neara. Leo had said that Karl would not believe her, and she did not believe him, but the reality hit her head on. Feeling angry and, more than anything, devastated. She did not expect that after twenty years as a couple, Karl still did not trust her. At that moment, Karl looked over with a knife-like gaze and snorted coldly, Find your clothes and put them on. Maisys body trembled and her eyes unexpectedly dared not meet Karls. Yes, yes She was submissive and obedient to Karl from the bottom of her heart, not daring to disobey even half an order. The moment she turned around, her face turned instantly pale, and as if she had lost her soul, she stumbled into her room and went in to change. Taking advantage of Maisys change of clothes, Karls gaze fell on Leos body. But remained silent, instead taking a few steps forward with a calm face. The entire quiet corridor echoed with the sound of his low footsteps. Finally, he came in front of Leo with a calm expression, She is after all my wife, if you want to strike at her, dont you have to go through my consent first? Leo smiled morosely, Did she do those things with your permission? What did she do? At these words, the aura on Karls body diminished slightly and he looked at Leo thoughtfully. He also knew something about the character of Leo. As long as he is not pushed too far, he will definitely move to kill. It must have been something Maisy did that provoked his killing intent for him to strike out at Maisy. There are only two people who can make Leo worry, Lydia and Emilia. In that case, he would also be worried about what happened to Lydia. Leo said in a cold voice: The secret from twenty years ago came to light, she drove Lydia out of Hendersons, and had her men make things difficult for Lydia, not allowing her to buy a house. In the opening of Dongcheng Hutong, she asked Paul to represent her, but he failed. Dongcheng Hutong is now under Lydias name, so she ordered Paul to have someone set up a scam, not only to kidnap Lydia, but also to kill her and the child in her belly. As these words fell, Leos voice grew heavier with each sentence. And with each sentence, it carries a murderous intent. He didnt want to put up with it any longer. Karl was also frowning, especially when he heard thest sentence, his face turned gloomy. It was easy to see that he was unpleasant. Finally, Leo said after a pause, If you are Lydias father, you should not have stopped me, or rather, given me a statement that would have put my mind at ease. Lydia has quit the Hendersons, her big worry is gone, but she still wont let Lydia go, is it because of scruples? Indeed. But more than that, it was fear. Because Lydia is the daughter of Aurora. She was too afraid of this woman, so afraid that she had to eradicate even this womans daughter. Karl nodded and said, I will restrain her. Restrictions alone are not enough. Leo said indifferently, What I want is for her to stay away from the centre of power, to stop wielding power. Okay. Karl agreed without even thinking about it. This was somewhat unexpected from Leo, he was silent for a while and said, Lydia didnt tell her mother about her being kicked out of Hendersons, but because of what happened in Dongcheng Hutong, this matter cant be hidden for long, even if I donte forward, her mother will stille to Hendersons to take a walk. Aurora? At the mention of the name, Karls expression eased a little, with tenderness and fondness in her eyes, Yes, we havent seen each other for a long time, and what I miss most is that time. Leo looked at him in surprise and subconsciously asked, Then why did you hurt Aurora? What he was referring to the cheating on Maisy. If Karl had not done so, he and Aurora would not have divorced, and Lydias family outlook from childhood would not have broken down. Of course, there would be no Marie, let alone meeting Leo. But there are not so many what-ifs in this world. It happens, and cannot be undone. You talk too much. The expression on Karls face turned cold again, and his tone also turned cold. The only thing you need to know is that just because there are multiple things happening doesnt mean that the person meant it. At these words, Leos expression once again became surprised, as if he wanted to ask something, but in the end he held back. Leave. Karl waved his hand. The conversation between the two was overheard by Maisy, who was hiding at the back of the room. Her body shook and her whole body fell to the ground, her face full of horror. What to do, what to do, Im abandoned Her face was filled with anger, horror, and resignation. Chapter 742 A Bowl of Barley Noodles Maisys body was trembling and her face was full of panic. She had already made Karl lose her patience with her once before. That happened a long time ago when Leo first came to Hendersons. Maisy had an amiable face, but in reality, he wanted Leo to make a fool of himself. The end result was that she was teased by Leo into picking up the antidote from the bin, disgracing herself. For Karl, the same mistake can only be made once, one more time and she will be abandoned. Before Karl find her, she had to find the right solution. Calm down, you have to calm down Maisy kept taking deep breaths and drank three more sses of cold water in a row before she could suppress the fear in her heart. She kept thinking about it, but after half a day of thinking, there was still no good solution. Leo, I will not spare you Maisys body was all trembling, his face full of resentment. It is all thanks to Leo that she is in this situation today! She vowed that if she managed to escape this time, she would spare no effort to eradicate Leo. No hesitation in using killers! Suddenly, there was a knock on the door of the room. Maisys heart trembled wildly, and she hurriedly gathered her emotions and smiled, Pleasee in. The door opened and Karl walked in with a calm face, found a random chair and sat opposite Maisy. Have you eaten dinner? Karl asked casually. Not yet, not yet The casual question made Maisy feel fearful, and she shuddered and added another sentence. Waiting for you to eat together. This answer made Karl smile, Then go and cook. Maisy sniffled and was about to get up, to go and cook for Karl. Maisy may not be a good mother, but she is definitely apetent wife. Toiling and cooking for a man for over twenty years is enough to show everything. During these years, she did not cheat and did her duty as a wife should. To be precise, this is the reason why Maisy is so obsessed with Aurora and Lydia. I have worked hard, cooked for you for twenty years, done housework for twenty years, and yet I still carry less weight in your heart than a woman who suppresses you at every turn, orders you around! On what basis? Just because shes the number one beauty in Valenham? And what am I, then? Just a tool to have children? Or maybe he needs a decent woman who can apany him to any asion? Maisy was aggrieved and angry. If she could, she would have wanted to be hysterical and vent the 20 years of grievances that had been piling up in her heart to Karl. In the past, she was also a simple woman who yearned for love. It was Karl who changed her into this! She was also willing to be turned into this by Karl. Wait. Just as Maisy opened the door and was about to leave, Karl suddenly called out to her. Maisy turned around and looked at him in surprise. Karl did not mention a word about her earlier behaviour, and even smiled slightly at her and said calmly, Let me do it. Maisys heart tightened and she hurriedly said, No, cooking for you is my part of the job, theres really no need to Karl still smiled, Youve been cooking for me for a half your life, Ill cook you a meal too. Having said that, he got up and left the room under Maisys dumbfounded gaze. Soon the sound of skilfully chopped vegetables came from the kitchen downstairs. It was also interspersed with the sound of oil being poured into the pan. Soon the scent came and even Maisy on the second floor could smell it. She had a surprised look on her face and even more bewilderment in her eyes. She was still particrly upset inside! Karl had not cooked a single meal for her since she had married him. It was always her who was cooking for Karl. To be precise, it was the time when she was first married and Karl often went out to socialize and did not eat at home. It was only on weekend that Maisy had the opportunity to cook for Karl at home. This phenomenon, whichsted for ten years, only got better when Marie grew up. But it was clear to Maisy that this change was not for her, but for Marie. He didnt want his real biological daughter to grow up without experiencing her fathers love. See, no matter what kind of man it is, he starts out as a family man. As for Maisy? She had no half ce in Karls heart - at least thats what she thought. Although what should be, Karl will give, and asionally a little surprise, a little warm, but Maisy always have a feeling C it is not true. This, then, is the true status of Hendersons matriarch. Seemingly high and mighty, a standard celebrity and noblewoman, but in reality was a poor woman who cant even get favor by her husband. But how could he suddenly cook for her? Maisy was a little worried and scared. The meal is ready. The door to the room opened and Karl walked in with a bowl of noodles. Once she saw what Karl had cooked, Maisy froze. Barley noodles?N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Barley noodles. Karl nodded and brought the steaming barley noodles to Maisy: Eat. Youre not eating? Maisy was surprised. Im not hungry. Karl smiled. So Maisy stopped talking and the atmosphere in the room was unspeakably stiff. Maisy picked up the barley noodles and ate them gracefully. After just one bite, she stopped eating, lifted her head, looked at Karl and asked, Why do you make barley noodles? Is there a symbolic meaning? Karl was also stumped for a moment, pondering for a long time before a long-lost retrospective smile rose to the corners of his mouth. When my family was poor as a child, the most I ate was barley noodles. Is that so? Maisy stopped talking and continued to eat the noodles. To be honest, she didnt want to eat barley noodles - Exactly how long it had been since she had eaten such low-end food, even she couldnt say. From memory, it seems that ever since she met Karl, she has had one foot in Valenhams high society, so naturally she knows a bit about spection. She always believed that there was a moral to Karls making of barley noodles. Her heart was in turmoil and the barley noodles were tasteless in her mouth. Whats worse, while she was eating, Karl kept smiling as he watched her eat. It felt like a prisoner, and Maisy ate a bowl of barley noodles with a heartbeat. Drink up the soup. Karl said softly. Maisy dared not disobey, picked up the bowl and drank the soup as well. After a whole bowl of noodles, Maisys stomach actually bulged. How long had it been since she had eaten so much? Even Maisy herself does not know. Now in her perception, only the lowest of foods are the most manageable. In high society, no one would gobble food. At the moment, after a bowl of barley noodles, her stomach is full. After eating, Maisy shivered for no reason, and her whole face turned white. This long-lost sense of satisfaction reminds her of her origins. Shees from an ordinary background. Its just that shes a little luckier than the millions of girls who, like her,e from ordinary backgrounds. She met Karl, who was in a bad rtionship, when she was at her most mboyant. Luck at the back, to be a little more important. At this moment, after eating the barley noodles, it was as if she remembered how she felt when she first came to the city of Valenham and became one of the many northern drifters. In those days, it was a luxury to have a full meal. Are you full? Karl asked with a smile as he lit a cigarette and smoked it wordlessly. Yes Maisys face suddenly turned white, and her hands trembled uncontrobly. She didnt know what had happened to her and actually knocked the finished porcin bowl onto the floor. And so the exquisitely crafted porcin bowl fell to pieces. Karl lowered his head and looked thoughtfully at the broken porcin bowl, without saying anything. Maisys body trembled violently and she hurriedly stood up, apologising repeatedly. Im sorry, Im sorry, I didnt mean to do it She was going to bend down to pick up the pieces of porcin bowl on the floor. But Karl shook her head, No, just let it sit, the ss will stick to your hands. Maisy raised her head and looked at Karl with a face full of incredulity. She sat back down in front of Karl again, silent. Karl asked Maisy with a smile, How has Marie been these days? Its good! Already on an internship with the group, shell be able to take up the position of General Manager soon! Maisy hurriedly said, And she is still learning about other fields, such as ounting, finance, and PR, and some overseas market! She wanted to show all of Maries good side to Karl, her eyes were filled with eagerness, just for apliment, a word of affirmation from Karl. Nice. To Maisys delight, Karl actually nodded. Maisy was instantly ecstatic, but before she could rejoice for a second, Karl calmly said, Because she has a mother who is both intelligent and ambitious. At these words, Maisys face turned white and her nails dug into the crevices of her palms, bleeding without even knowing it. Maisy reluctantly smiled, It is still you who have taught her well. No. Karl shook his head and said with a straight face, You did what I always wanted to do, except, a little too fast. What do you mean? Maisys voice trembled. Karl, however, did not say any more, but surveyed Maisy and smiled, People, like barley, must learn to be content. Maidy, how long has it been since youve been home for a visit? Ten years? Twenty years? Karl looked at Maisy and said. Maisys body trembled wildly, her face full of panic and despair. Maisy actually sat down on her buttocks in fear, tears streaming down her face. Karl, I know Im wrong, I know Im wrong dont kick me out, dont It was also the moment when her long-tightened heartstrings copsed in full force! Chapter 743 The Chip Bomb Silence! Dead silence! The only sound in the whole room was Maisys panicked cries and the sound of the second hand moving. Looking at Maisy, who was crying hysterically, Karls face was calm, not even a hint of fluctuation. She gets it. It waspletely clear what Karl meant. Whether it was making her barley noodles, or asking her how Marie had been doingtely, it was all purposeful. Hes sending a message that its repellent! Let Maisy go back home. This would undoubtedly be the end of Maisy and would cut off the very foundation of her existence! She is only in her forties and has already climbed to the top of the Henderson family. What does she rely on? Ability? Looks? Neither. Marry Karl! Everything she had was given to her by Karl. Unlike other women who get carried away as soon as they marry into a wealthy family, Maisy is smarter and more prepared for danger. From the moment she took it all over from Karl, she realised one thing: everything she had had been given by Karl. It wasnt her own! Karl can take it back anytime! So, for the past twenty years, she has been trying her best to please Karl and not to make her angry. Twenty years of hard work, and its all gone to waste! She was not resigned to it! At this moment, Maisy, apart from panic and despair, also had a strong sense of resignation surfacing. She cant just fall down, she cant just be abandoned! The tears flowed and eventually dried up, Maisys eyes were red and swollen as she sat back down in front of Karl. The atmosphere in the room was unbearably depressing that Maisy was desperate to die. She went to pour a ss of cold water, lifted it shakily and took a big gulp. She drank so quickly that the water almost reached the rim of her ss and spilled out, wetting herpel without even noticing. She finished it in one gulp before she put down the ss of water and turned her head to look at Karl: Why? I dont think Ive done anything wrong. Maisys face was marked with tears, her tone still calm, and the look in her eyes towards Karl still held awe. However, she seemed to have something missingpared to the past Maisy. Yes, it was defiance. She may still be subservient to Karl, but she is also starting to think about her own interests. She is no longer the young girl in her early twenties twenty years ago. Back then she had no worries as long as she had money, but now it was different and she had to pave the way for the rest of her life. Whats the best way to do it? Daughter. Marie. As long as Marie inherited everything from Karl, Marie would be nice to her. Marie had been afraid of her since she was a child, and when the time came to do something, it would still be her Maisy who had the final say. Ruling the Henderson family is her ultimate goal. She started setting up a long time ago. Looking at Maisys reddened eyes, Karls expression still did not change much, only asking slowly and rhetorically, Did I say you were wrong? Maisy choked, and her body trembled violently. It was true that Karl did not say she was wrong, but the implication of his words was that he wanted to kick her out. If she had been beaten and scolded, Maisy would never haveined in the slightest. Just cant kick her out! Karl smiled faintly, What I mean is that you should go back home for a few days, and when you want toe back, you cane back. At these words, Maisy froze for a long time, and the anger in her eyes dissipated little by little. But still, she was indescribably angry: Im not leaving, I dont want to leave Valenham! What if I say you have to go back? Karls eyes instantly turned sharp as he looked at Maisy and said in a cold voice. That look, like a sharp sword, pierced through her body and mind, and she trembled violently straight away. What is yours will always be yours, and dont even think about taking it for yourself if its not yours. Karl said indifferently. Such a nd statement instantly made Maisy fall into an ice cave. She knew that she was temporarily abandoned, and it would depend on time when Karl could forgive her. Karl walked away, out of their wedding room.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. In therge Mountain Club, Maisy was the only one lying on the cold floor. In the corner of her eye, a crystal tear runs down. The moment Karl walked out of the Mountain Club, two ck figures appeared behind him like ghosts. The two men remove the ck cloaks from their heads, revealing a bat-masked face and a cold, pretty face respectively. What brings you here? Karl frowned and said indifferently, Didnt I tell yourselves to move around first? Its better to get down to business first. Hunter said in a hoarse voice. Nadine did not speak, but also came to Karl. However, as she approached Karls side, her face changed slightly and she subconsciously turned her head to look in the direction of the city. She could see that Leo had been here before. Karl, however, smiled faintly, Im the one who decides when to act, do you really think that the Wyverns is so easy to break through? So Hunters were silent. Wait for the announcement. Besides, you,e back with me. Karl looked at Nadine again and said. Nadine froze for a moment, didnt say a word and followed in silence. Only Hunter was left standing alone in the back, watching them go away. His face was as cold as frost. Inside the car, Nadine drove quietly to take Karl back to Hendersons. The two did not say a word on the way. As he surveyed the scenery flying by outside the window, Karl was also deep in thought. Suddenly, he looked at Nadine and asked, Have you really betrayed Leo? Steering wheel shook a little and the car shifted a little to either side before maintaining an even speed. Nadine simply ignored the question and continued to stare ahead. Karl, however,ughed lightly, You are cunning. Karl knew that Nadine had been wary of him and kept ncing at him with his afterglow. Are you now wondering if I, the head of the Henderson family, am a senior member of the Phantom? Nadines pretty face tightened, then she looked even more nervous, sweat running down her forehead. But she remained silent and drove the car smoothly. Karl continued to speak. There is no excuse for your suspicion of me, after all, I have been in contact with the top brass of the Phantom and they are very unhappy with Hunter, including Violets cement, and have wasted too much time in Pompeii, so they need me for a boost. Nadine remained unresponsive, only asking coldly, Is this your way of exining something to me? Karl smiled warmly, You misunderstand, I just dont want to be treated as an enemy for no reason. Neither of us had chip bombs nted in our heads, I was the one they were afraid to nt, you were the one you defused. At these words, Nadine mmed on the brakes tightly, and instantly looked like a great enemy. Chapter 744 Delicate Relationships With emergency braking, the car came to a halt directly at the edge of the green belt. Nadines hands gripped the direction tightly, her pupils widened, her breath caught, and her heart thudded as if it was about to jump out of her throat. Crisis! She felt a great sense of crisis! The only three people who knew about her re-entry into the Phantom were Leo, Sharon, and her. And how did Karl know? Only one nano-chip bomb will be grafted into the head of each person loyal to the Phantom. The slightest disclosure of information about the organisation, or death, would be the trigger that sets off the chip bomb. This is bad for Nadine and the only way to break the chip bomb is to get back into the organisation. That is why she disguised a scene of betrayal of Leo to convince the Phantom. Now, she has managed to remove the bomb from her head. She wanted to go back to Leo again, but she eventually held back. It had been so easy to get back into the Phantom and gain the trust of the organisation that it would be a waste of a great opportunity not to infiltrate a little deeper and gain more information. But the fact that her biggest secret has been exposed by someone who is not sure exactly what the rtionship with the Phantom is, which makes Nadine feel uneasy. In the face of unease, Nadine often chooses only one path. Kill. She then drew a short knife with a cold glow from her leather boots and stabbed it viciously at Karls chest. She swung the knife with such particr speed that the air in the car, which was not circting, made the sound of a puncture. Fast, hard and urate! Aim for Karls heart! Nadines kills were always with a single sh! This time will be no exception! Karl sat quietly in the passenger seat, staring ahead, as if he didnt notice. Just as Nadine was about to kill him, Karl moved. Like grabbing popcorn, he reached out and grabbed Nadines wrist with the knife. The short knife in Nadines hand then remained frozen just a few centimetres from Karls chest. Damn! Nadine was startled, but she did not panic and flicked her finger on the end of the hilt. The broken de, which was only a dozen centimetres long, was an additional cut at once. Go to hell! Nadine used all her strength, but still could not thrust a single point downwards. She can only rely on the extra cut to pierce Karls heart. However, Karls hand had already been pressed on the button to adjust the height of the drivers seat. The cushion was instantly ttened down. In this way, Karl easily deflected Nadines sudden assassination. Nadines heart sank to the bottom and the sharp de in her hand was easily taken away by Karl. However, surprisingly, Karl did not kill her, but let go of her hand and released her. Nadine also flinched, but could move her arms and legs and immediately mmed another punch into Karls face. Anyone who knows the secret must die. With such a stalker, Karl also frowned. Is there an end to this? No! Nadine still had her eyes fixed on him with a deadly stare. Karl was slightly stunned and after looking at him for two seconds, he smiled softly, Worthy of being one of Leos men, whether in strength or temperament and personality, you look like him. Nadine was indifferent and determined to kill Karl. The first rule of the killers code is to kill whoever you decide to kill, even if it means giving your life. The same is true of those who are determined to protect. Now he and I are not enemies. Karl said. Hearing these words, the murderous aura in Nadines eyes disappeared without a trace in an instant. Her brow furrowed in confusion as she looked at Karl. Shes not stupid. It just doesnt fit in with thews of urban existence. She used to live a simple lifestyle. If you mess with her, you will get killed. But since following Leo back to the city, its be clear that this wont work. For an enemy can be a friend, and a friend can be an enemy. What she needs to learn is how to tell if the other party is an enemy or a friend - She is trying very hard to learn, but her qualifications are still shallow, and when she encounters Karl, she can only be led. Karl was just about to speak, but realised that even he couldnt exin how he was now in a rtionship with Leo. Enemies? No. Family? No feelings. In the end, he could only say, There is no need for him and I to be enemies, and besides I already approve of this son-inw. At those words, Nadine nodded, You should have done just that a long time ago. Is itte? Karl asked, All I can advise you is to take what you can get and not stay in this organisation for too long, otherwise you will be in the mud long before you try to get out in one piece. Nadine did not speak, but looked at Karl with some surprise. No one knew the danger of Phantom better than she did, but Karl, too, seemed to know them well. What is your rtionship with the Phantom? Eventually, she asked the question. Karlughed lightly, A simple partnership. Nadine was about to ask something else, but Karl shook his head gently, Right now you have more important things to do, youve wasted too much time on me already. Upon hearing this, Nadine immediately looked cold and opened the car door directly. Get off. Karl froze, Youre not sending me back to Hendersons? Without saying a word, Nadine simply shooed Karl out of the car. Karl gave a bitterugh, Youre the second woman whos dared to leave me on the side of the road. Who was the first one? Karl, however, shook his head, closed the car door and, from his arms, pulled out an old yellowing photograph. It was a gorgeous beauty. Looking up again, Nadines car was already far away. Karl was silent for a long time, just repeatedly murmuring the name Nadine and shaking his head. No one in the world is born an orphan. Orphans have parents. Its just that they had reasons and gave up their children. Meanwhile, Leo had returned to Dongcheng Hutong. Emilia has fallen asleep. Lydia immediately greeted him, How are you? Leoughed, Im fine. Lydia was not convinced and checked her whole body to make sure there were no injuries on his body before she sighed in relief. But she asked again, How is the woman? Leos expression eased for a moment, knowing that Lydia was not soft-hearted, but worried that moving Maisy would bring Leo trouble. In addition, it is not easy to exin to Marie.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Dont worry, I didnt kill her, its just that at this moment, she should be abandoned. Lydia was finallypletely at ease, and the matter of Hendersons could finallye to an end. Leo was about to go to the shower when he passed the calendar and suddenly stopped for a moment. Its the 20th tomorrow Leo sighed. Is there any special meaning to that day? Lydia also walked over. Leo shook his head and smiled, Tomorrow, I should have to take a trip to the Bells. Tomorrow, it will be the anniversary of the death of Sharons mother, who died twenty-three years ago. Chapter 745 The Pact The end of the year is only two months away. The weather has turned cold. A woman stands under a bare sycamore tree, causing passers-by to turn around and look at her. Not only because of her beautiful face and cool demeanour, but also because on a cold day, she was wearing just a ck leather jacket. It is none other than Sharon. A car stopped beside her and Leo stepped out of it. How long have you been waiting? Leo asked with a smile. Not long. Still shying away from words, Sharon picked up the strong wine and poured a sharp gulp into her mouth when she finished. It was only then that Leo noticed that Sharon was also holding a bottle of pure alcoholic in her hand. This wine, which is only found in the North, is known as a mouthful through the gut. But Sharon took a big gulp and nothing happened at all. Leo, however, frowned and reached over with the intention of snatching it, Dont drink it. Sharon smacked his hand away, Three hundred and sixty-five days a year, I can skip drinking at other times, but there are two days when I cant skip drinking. Leo opened his mouth with the intention of saying something, but not a word coulde out. What can he say? Constion? It is said that the pain of love can break red hearts, but there are things in the world that are more prosaic than love and moresting than friendship, which exist in everyones heart. It is the family affection. Leo didnt know what it was like, but watching his mother die a horrible death with his own eyes must have been more painful than plucking out his heart. Suddenly, Sharon threw something at Leo. It was actually a bottle of wine as well. Drink with me. Sharon gave him a sidelong nce and asked, What do you want to refuse? No, Im just asking if youve had breakfast yet. Its not good to drink on an empty stomach. The two men clinked their sses and while Leo took a sip, Sharon took arge sip. Sharon gave him a contemptuous look and said disdainfully, Not a man. Leos cheek twitched, How am I not a man? I take a big sip, you take a small sip, youre not even as good as a woman. I told you, its not good to drink on an empty stomach. Are you sort of concerned about me? Sharon put down the bottle and stared straight at Leo with a pair of good-looking eyes. Leo subconsciously averted his eyes, Sort of. Which of your concerns did I ept? Sharon said with a cold face. At the sound of her words, Leo was furious. But the next moment, bothughed. One smiles openly, the other introspectively. Both remembered the past. Five years ago, Leo liked Sharon, but he carefully hid that liking of his, only confronting her with concerns over and over again. Sharon refused again and again. Even if, quite often, there is a real need for someone tofort. So theres a first time, and then theres a second time - She doesnt want to be too dependent on one man. Why didnt you make it clear to me at that moment? The bottle of alcohol was empty and a faint blush appeared on Sharons face. Leoughed bitterly, Wouldyou say yes if I say so? Sharons pretty face tightened up, No. So what should I say? Leo felt insulted. If you said so, I probably wouldnt have said yes to him, and the future would have been less sad. Sharon looked at him withplicated eyes and said frankly, In fact, I am his unmarried fiance, but the memories he left in my heart are not the most. So whos the most? Sharon kept her mouth tightly shut. Do you know why I am a little less powerful than you? She changed the subject and said. Why? Leo remained unhurriedly sipping his alcohol. Because I have a demon in my heart. Leos expression became serious: If you have a heart demon, then break it, if not, you will most likely not be able to go further in your life. I dont want to go any further than that. The corners of Sharons mouth rose and she actually smiled happily, The heart demon appeared in my dream, and he turned into a green-faced demon, an enemy general, and a stern ghost that demanded my life, but I just couldnt spare him. It is possible to warm the heart when a person smiles. Leo was dumbfounded and the bottle in his hand slipped out of his hand at some point. He sank deep into silence. Because he knew that even if he liked Sharon at the time, he could not have said what he felt. Sharon added, Im d you didnt say that at the time. Leo opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but the only words that came out in the end were why. Because if you had said yes, I might have said yes, but you would have ended up leaving me. Sharon stated this fact very calmly. So, Leo was silent. Sometimes missing out is not a regret, but rather a blessing. She was right, even if the two were together, they would not be truly happy. Because Leo always had a woman in his heart. The woman who hurt that night. Now, she became the wife of Leo. In the end, the two will turn against each other. Thinking about it in this way, Leo also felt thankful. People who are fit to be rtives, not lovers. Leo said. What? Sharons heart trembled hard. Leo stood up, looked at her very seriously and said, You have no family, me and the people of the Wyverns are your family, you have no one to keep youpany, Ill keep youpany, you want to avenge your mother and make the Bell family repent, Ill help you - between us, what is there that we havent experienced except that aspect of our rtionship that we havent done? Sharon lifted her head and looked at Leo in surprise. After a long stare, sheughed softly. Okay. Sharon held out a finger. What? Leo asked. Promise me. Sharon was also very serious. He never thought that Sharon would also say and act so childishly. Leos eyes were red and his eyes were full of heartache. This woman is strong. Always alone, hiding her true innermost thoughts and bearing everything on her own. She thought she could bear it - and she had to bear it because she had no one else to rely on. Thest thing such a person believes in is promises, but it is only promises that can open her heart. She is careful, in the most childish and effective way possible, to cherish the promise Leo gives her. Not a confession. It is better than a confession. Leo exhaled a deep breath and snapped his fingers together with Sharons. The two then walked together in one direction. Come on, go and visit your mothers tomb. Caucasus Mountain is located in the northern suburbs of Valenham and is deserted in all directions. For various historical reasons, it has be a cemetery. Walking inside, Leo looked as normal, but Sharons face changed slightly: Something is wrong. Whats wrong? Sharon looked around and said, There are not many worshippers at this time of the year, but there are people every day, but howe there is no one there today? When he said that, Leo also felt that something was wrong. The whole of Caucasus Mountain was empty, not even a single person was in sight. Even if there were fewer people, there wouldnt be a single one, would there? I have a bad feeling about this Sharon said, then quickened her pace and walked towards her mothers burial site. Stop, you stop thats my sons tomb, you cant tear it down! As they approached, they both heard a pale cry. This was interspersed with furious scolding. Get lost, if you dare to pester again, Ill make you unable to even sleep in your coffin in the future! Leo and Sharon quickened their pace, only to see a scene that made them angry. An old man in a tattered cotton jacket is clinging to a grave with a death grip. No matter how much the crowd next to him hit or scolded him, he wouldnt let go. No, my son was killed in battle, its against thew for you to do this The old man is still crying. The few youngsters next to him, however, werepletely enraged. Damn it, if you want to go down there with your son so badly, then go to hell! Beat him up! A few men who were taking a cigarette immediately extinguished their cigarettes and came striding over. Just as they were about to make their move, the two youngsters saw Leo and Sharon walking over and immediately frowned and cursed angrily, Fuck, why are there so many people todaying to the cemetery to look for death Then he yelled at the top of his lungs, Hey, you two, yes, thats you, stop! A young man at the head of the group called out to Leo, then walked over with a cigarette in his mouth. What are you doing? Dont you know that this ce has been designated as a demolition area? Hurry up and get out, or that old man will be your downfall! The youth threatened viciously. Leo immediately looked at the old man, only to find that the old man was also looking at Leo. After a long time of contemtion, Leo came to the old man, helped him up and said with a smile, Old man, can you tell me what is going on? The old man had a small bruise on his forehead and his face was full of anger. They said that they got the official approval to demolish Caucasus Mountain, and all the graves here, are to be removed, and if not, they will be demolished as illegal structures! The youth snorted, This is a programme approved by the top, besides, you were given a day to remove the grave. You were slow, howe you are ming us instead? Do you want to leave the dead have no ce to rest? My poor son, he died for the country, only to end up in such a state.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. I am sorry for you, son! The old man copsed in tears at his sons grave. Hearing this, Leo and Sharons faces had be morose, and in their eyes, there was even a faint murderous aura emerging. Let alone the fact that Sharons mothers tomb is here, even if it wasnt here, she wouldnt be indifferent when she saw this scene. The old mans son, a martyr, was treated in this way. Leo could not stand to see such things, and his fists were already clenched tightly. The young man was outright furious: Dont cry here, he is dead, can your cry bring him back to life? Can, Im asking you onest time, will you get out of the way? This is a demolition project for the Bell royal family, youre going against the Bell family, do you know that? With these words, Leo noticed that Sharons eyes behind him went red directly, and a morbid killing aura erupted from her body. Chapter 746 The Tomb of Hunters The strong murderous aura scared the youth, who subconsciously took a step back, looked at Sharon in surprise and said angrily, Do you have a problem with what the Bell family is doing? The shocksted only a second, and by the time he reacted, the young man was already full of cold smiles. The others did the same, their leader had named the Bell family, but this woman still looked angry. Who dares to disobey the royal family of Valenham? Sharon paid no attention to it at all, taking a deep breath of the cold weather and forcing down the anger in her heart. Leo naturally knew why Sharon was so angry, frowned and looked at her and said, Dont you know about this? Sharon shook her head, Impletely unaware of it. Thats odd. Leos expression also became serious. It was a matter of ten days before Sharon returned to the Bell family. During these days, Leo and Lydia had gone through a lot of things in Hendersons, so they knew nothing about Sharons mothers affairs. He thought Sharon had set things right. They lied to me Sharons face was pale, her hands clenched tightly and she said through clenched teeth. Lied to you? What happened? Leo asked out loud with a surprised look on his face. So Sharon told what had happened that day after returning to the Bell family from the airport. After hearing this, Leos face also changed. The Bell family started out with the art of medicine and were known as the descendants of Shennong, but as the quality of life became better and better, fewer and fewer of their descendants studied medicine. Even if they do study, they do so indiscriminately. In fact, they could not be med. Chinese medicine itself is so vast and profound that they cant learn it well at all unless they sink their teeth into it. Other than that, just memorising ancient medical books such as the Yellow Emperors ssic of Internal Medicine and the Compendium of Materia Medica is enough to kill those gentry. This also led to an increasingly precarious situation in which everyone in the Bell family learned and understood medicine, and reputation and brand declined, with several of the doctors under the Bell name going out of business. This situation has only improved considerably since the return of medical saint Leon Bell. But the medical saint could not stay in Valenham forever; his ambition was not to do so. At this time the medical saint mentioned someone: Sharon. Therefore, Sharon was weed back. And Sharon is very hateful of the Bell family, much like Arie, but she is not as cynical as Arie. She told the Bell family that it was fine for her to return the family, but only if the entire Bell family went to her mothers grave to kneel and repent. They promised that day that they would all be there, but they lied to me Sharon gritted her teeth and said, I thought that they really wanted to repent and admit their mistakes, so I didnt mention the matter again, and I promised to officially move into the Bells after they went to apologise, but I didnt expect that not only did they have no intention to apologise, they even wanted to tear down my mothers grave! Along with the words, Sharons tone was so angry that her voice trembled. Leo also looked indifferent: It is indeed too much, even if they dont want you to return, there is no need to use the demolition of graves, so that even the deceased cannot rest in peace. With that, he shifted his gaze to look at the sad-looking old man. With such a bigmotion, not only was Sharons mothers grave to be demolished, but others do the same. I will definitely not allow you to tear down my sons tomb, if you have the guts, you can beat me to death! The old man had some backbone and stared angrily at those who were tearing down the grave, and had a tendency not to leave. Beat you to death? You wish! The young man sneered, Ill have to pay for your death and be legally liable, but I have ways to deal with you. Your home is not far from the Caucasus Mountain cemetery, and thatnd is also within the demolition area. Ill dismantle your house, so that you have no ce to stay. You, you Can was so angry that his body trembled and his lips twitched. Micah, what about the other two of them? The handlersughed out loud, and pointed at Leo and Sharon. The young man with the helmet is Micah, the chiefmander of the demolition team, which has not yet arrived and is measuring the extent of todays demolition. He didnt expect to run into three unscrupulous people who came to stop them from razing the building. Micah pointed at Leo and Sharon again and said, The same goes for you two, if you dare to stand in the way again, Ill have you forcibly demolished as well! Sharons finger bones snapped together, intending to strike at the drop of a hat. But he was stopped by Leo. The solution to the problem is to get to the root of the problem. After saying that, he smiled and came to the old man Can and said with a smile, Old man, dont worry, with me here, no one will tear down your sons grave.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The old man was not very relieved, on the contrary, there was a worried look on his face, You have alsoe to pay your respects to your deceased rtives, right? Leo nced at Sharon and nodded, Yes. The old man Can seemed to have aged at once and waved his hand and said, Son, dont mind me, they have an official seal. If we stop them, we are going against them, we cant afford to mess with them. Can was also scared by those words Micah had just said. Leo is not the least bit afraid, smiling: So what? The one who gave the seal has to step down if he does not care about peoples livelihood. Youve got a lot of nerve, what the hell, you still want to report to the police like the old days? Micahughed out loud straight away when he heard this. Leo didnt pay any attention to it and just said, Old man, tell me where your sons grave is, not only can they not demolish your sons grave, not even a single de of grass or tree here can be demolished. The old man was moved to tears and pointed to a small tomb off to the side: that is my sons tomb. Leo nodded and walked over to have a look. However, after just one look, his face changed. Slowly squatting down, he carefully examined the name engraved on the tombstone with an indescribably grave expression. Whats wrong? Noticing that Leos expression was not right, Sharon also walked over. Look here. Leo said, pointing to the name of the tombstone. Then, Sharon also looked down and her expression followed suit. The name on the tombstone has fallen off the red paint, the candles have long since burned out and the tributes have been kicked carelessly to the ground. Everything is as depressed as it can be. It is inscribed with the name of a man. Arthur Dixon. The Tomb of Arthur Dixon! The tomb of Hunter? Sharons body shook and her face was filled with shock. When he went to see the Old Commander of Wyverns earlier, the Old Commander of Wyverns had already said that Hunter was not Dominic, but a man called Arthur Dixon. Chapter 747 Paying Homage to Late Mother About this Arthur, both Leo and Sharon had an impression. That was a contemporary of theirs, Dominics partner. At the time, he was on a mission with Dominic, but met the Phantoms men halfway. Out of fear, Arthur fled from the battle, leaving Dominic to face the enemy alone. It can be said that Arthur was the most direct perpetrator of Dominics disappearance. Afterwards Arthur was also expelled from the Wyverns, he joined the Phantom, codenamed Hunter. He was the murderer behind the kidnapping of Leo and Lydia five years ago, he arranged the pawns in the Wilson family, he also followed Violet to n the Hopkins stadium bomb hostage case - He did many evil and bad things, but at this time, looking at his grave, neither Leo nor Sharon could produce half a bit of anger. There is even a touch of envy. Because after all the bad things he has done, he still has an old father who loves him, thinks of him and would even give his life to protect him. What about Leo and Sharon? Leo was a little better off, although he was an orphan and didnt know who his real parents were, he had an adoptive father, William, who was willing to adopt him and treat him like his own son. This gave Leo a taste of what fatherly love is. Sharon had no idea who her father was, and her mother was forced to hang herself by the royal family, furthermore, she experienced at a very young age the coldness of society and the ugliness of human nature. Arthur is so much happier than they are. It was also the kind of behaviour of Arthurs father that caused Leo and Sharon to feel a deep depression inside. They opened their mouths and were tempted to say Arthur was in fact still alive. But when the words came out of their mouths, it was like a thorn in their throat, and they couldnt get them out. Tell him that Arthur is actually still alive, but has done a lot of bad things that God cant forgive? That would make this lonely old man even sadder, wouldnt it? They took a deep breath, revealed a smile, and said to Arthurs father with a smile, Uncle, dont worry, with us here, no one will dare to touch your sons grave. Hearing that, Can showed a puzzled look on his face, You know Arthur? Leo nodded with a smile, We were in the same battalion. Sharon also showed a smile. So, youre Arthursrades?! Can cried out in excitement, Great, ever since Arthur went to the army, there has been no news, never sending a letter home - I was so angry that I scolded him for being a rebellious son, but I never thought that when I heard Arthurs name again, it was on the death list. No wonder he didnt send letters home, it turns out he died for his country - Good men should serve their country, its an honor to die for the country. His mother died early, its not in vain that I brought him up. Knowing that Leo and Sharon were Arthursrades, Can simply couldnt contain his inner feelings and cried even harder than before. While crying, he reminisces about the past. Leo and Sharon also had tears lurking in their eyes, they just couldnt bear to tell this old father who loved his son so much that Arthur had in fact joined the Phantom. Then he said, Uncle, dont worry, Arthur is gone, we will take care of you from now on, with us around, no one can bully you! Looking at the bruises and scars on Cans face, anger rose up in Leos heart. Good, good, youre all good boys Can was in tears and heartbroken. His son died. Seeing his sonsrades again, especially Leo, was like seeing his sons voice and face. It was as if his son was still alive. Fuck, you guys are crying? Not leaving, are you? Fine, I will beat you up. Behind him came Micahs furious curses, and he rushed over, cursing, and was about to push Can. Just as he reached out his hand, Leo grabbed his wrist and looked at him with a cold expression. You have one minute to get out of the cemetery or you cant leave anymore. Ah! My hand, its going to break Leo kept pushing harder and harder, his big hands were like iron pincers, mping Micahs wrists to the point of breaking. How dare you touch Micah! Youre tired of living! Let go of Micah! The other men were terrified, not realising that Leo was a practising artist. But they were not afraid, instead they screamed with great energy. Leo knew that their strength came from this paperwork with the official seal and the fact that this was a project for which the Bell royal family was responsible. Micah didntpromise either, instead he viciously threatened Leo: Kid, dare to touch me, youre finished! He grabbed the paperwork and cursed, Know what this is? Ive been ordered to demolish the building, if you move me, youre making an enemy of the Bell n and the domainnd department, wait until you go to jail! Hahahaha Amidst wildughter, Leo released Micah. The moment he let go, Micah immediately drew a cold breath. Leos strength was so great that it almost crushed his wrist! However, seeing that Leo still let go of himself, Micah thought he was scared andughed even more arrogantly. Now are you afraid? But its toote, none of you will leave! In another ten minutes, Director Gray will be here, and then you will be sent to jail! Micahs men also had a cold look on their faces. They are public servants, how dare you touch them? Leo knew that there was someone else behind this, so he was in no hurry and looked calm: Good, Ill wait for that whatever Director Gray to arrive. Micah and the others all thought Leo must be crazy, and as they only had ten minutes to bounce around anyway, they were in no hurry, each squatting aside smoking a cigarette and ying cards. Can was full of anxiety and said to Leo and Sharon, You should go quickly, although the grave is important, but human life is more important. When their leaderes, you wont be able to leave. Im old, Ill get a beating at most, it is ok! Leoughed and saidfortingly, Uncle, just dont worry about it, its them who should fall. Sharon also said, Yes, we are not afraid, my mothers tomb is also here, there is no way we can let them demolish it. Micah heard every word of their conversation, and immediately sneered, Can you get away? He waved his hand and 20 or 30 men with helmets blocked the way back. When Can saw this, Leo and Sharon continued to act calm;y and arrived at a tomb not far away. On the front of the tomb is engraved a very graceful name: Hallie Bell. Sharon plucked away the weeds by the grave, then took out the offerings and candles she had brought in her bag. She looked at the grave and said softly, Mum, here I am again, I bring myrade with me to see you.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Leo immediately went forward and followed suit, kneeling before the grave and standing up to pay his respects three more times. Sharon pulled out another bottle of wine and poured it with a tter onto the fresh dirt in front of the grave. As it poured, sheughed. I remember that your favourite drink was wine, but you were not well, you choked so badly every time. I stopped you but you didnt listen, so I had no choice but to hide all the wine in the house. Now I dont care about you, you can drink as much as you want. One bottle was quickly poured out, and Sharon poured a second one. Third bottle, fourth bottle Until thest bottle was poured into the mud, Sharons eyes had turned red. She knelt in front of the tomb and banged her forehead heavily on the ground. Blood seeped out, but Sharon did not get up and said in a deep voice. Mom, today, I will make those who forced you to diee and kneel before you, one by one! Leo stood back and watched the scene in silence. He reached into his pocket and felt for a golden badge. That is the Cohens identity badge. Isnt it time for him to find out who he is soon too? Who are the biological parents of his? And why did you leave him behind? Where are they now? One question after another caused Leos eyes to be deep and with a hint of depression. Sharon got up, but instead of leaving, she stood for a long time in front of the grave. During the whole time, Micah and the others didnte over to stop it. After seeing Leos strength, they were waiting for Director Gray and the others toe over. At that moment, a deafening sound was heard not far away. A procession of excavators was seening from below, led by, however, a ckmercial vehicle. The car door opened and arge-bellied, balding middle-aged man approached. At the sight of this scene, Micahs face turned red with excitement and he led his men forward to greet them. Director Gray, youve finally arrived. These three people are sowless that they not only obstructed our work on demolishing the graves, but also attacked us. This is a problem with you, Director Gray! Micah told the whole story. After hearing this, Director Gray immediately raised his eyebrows, Theres actually something like that? He led his men in stride to Leo and Sharon with a cold expression, It is you, who not only obstructed the construction, but also struck out at my men? We came over to pay our respects to the graves of our deceased rtives and this is an obstruction to construction? Leo asked rhetorically with an expressionless face. Or what? Director Gray was furious: Yesterday, we should have put out a notice that this area of Caucasus Mountain was designated as a demolition and renovation area, and you still came here to cause trouble, do you believe I will call someone to arrest you? Leo said smilingly, Youre from the domainnd authorities, right? If its an official notice, I naturally wont obstruct it, but who knows if youve received benefits from others and added this ce to the n of the demolition area privately? At these words, Director Grays face was full of horror and his eyes were wide: Dont say nonsense! How can this be a bribe? Leo pointed to Sharon next to him and said, Shes from the Bell royal family. What?! Director Grays face instantly changed, he looked incredulously at Sharon, shivering, Youre from the Bell family? Sharon nodded with a cold face, Yes, my mothers grave is in this area that you are going to demolish. Chapter 748 Apology after the Year What what? Hearing these words from Sharon, Director Gray was dumbfounded. All the previous arrogance was gone, and there was only endless horror. Micah and those people also had expressions like they had seen a ghost, staring at Leo and Sharon in awe. They no longer knew what to say except that they were shocked. How is this possible? Youre from the Bell family? Director Gray shuddered, a deep sh of fear surfacing in the back of his mind. There was no mention of this rtionship when the contract was signed! If there were any of the Bells deceased rtives buried here, he wouldnt dare toe here to move the earth even if he had ten guts to do so! A thousand percent true. Sharon nodded with a chilly face, My name is Sharon Bell. Director Gray, what do we do now? Are we still going to demolish it? Micah was dumbfounded by the magnitude of the matter, which was beyond his ability to control. Who am I going to ask Director Grays cheeks twitched violently. The official seal from above hade down and he had toplete it sessfully. But the Bell family came over and told him in no uncertain terms that Caucasus Mountain was buried with her birth mother. This matter is the emergence of two different voices within the Bell family. One supports the transformation of Caucasus Mountain, the other, not so much, is strongly opposed to it. The two parties are at a standstill, and it is those underneath who are in a difficult position. Whichever side you choose, you will offend the other side. And Can also looked at Leo and Sharon with some shock. You He was too surprised to speak. Leo lit a cigarette and said with a smile, Old man, I said, as long as we are here, no one can tear down this ce, not a single de of grass, not a single tree. You have saved Arthurs life Tears glisten in Cans eyes. From the moment Director Gray arrived, he was desperate, even the leaders hade, and this piece of Caucasus Mountain was irond to be demolished. What a pity that the souls under these graves cannot rest in peace! What they didnt expect, however, was that they would be the ones to finally admit defeat. Sharon looked over and Director Gray immediately gave a jolt and his whole body shook. Miss Bell, this is tough This demolition project has already started and cannot be forced to stop for personal reasons, I am also following orders. Micah and the others nodded their heads. Then, Sharons brow furrowed tightly. Thats the tricky part. It is not a personal project, but a public one. This paperwork, originally, was an approved demolition project. It was only Director Gray who added the demolition of the Caucasus Mountain Cemetery to the original scope in a private manner. Its still strictly a public project, and even if Sharon is a member of the Bell family, she cant stop it. Leo didnt think about it so much: Youre right, youre also following orders, and we cant make things difficult for you. Director Gray was overjoyed at his words and kept nodding, Right, are you ready to leave? Dont worry, I will make my men pay and give this old gentleman a statement, and thepensation money will be in ce. Director Gray gave Canpensation and apologies, and told Leo and Sharon to leave and not interfere with the demolition project. In the end, the job was done, the money was obtained and the Bell royal family was satisfied. However, how could Leo and Sharon let them get what they wanted? No, no, no, Director Gray, you misunderstood what I meant. Leo smiled and said, What I mean is not to interfere with the original public demolition project, but barge back the demolition of this piece ofnd in Caucasus Mountain, so that you can go to the ce that should be demolished. With this suggestion, Leo has given Director Gray enough room to back off.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. It is fine not to pursue his men for the harm they caused to Can, as long as they do not demolish this piece ofnd in Caucasus Mountain. Leo didnt want to make a big deal out of it on this day either. However, after hearing this, Director Grays face changed dramatically. There was a slight grimace on his face. From the public demolition, he could not get a cent from it, while this piece that the Bell family asked him to add secretly had could bring him hug benefit. His smile disappeared and he stared at Leo with a gloomy face, Young man, isnt it good for us to take a step back each, why do you have to go against me? This official seal was approved by the top, if I dont remove it, Im disobeying the order of my boss, youre making it hard for me to behave! Director Gray said in a cold voice: I know that this project is a bit urgent, so the time given to you to move the graves is a bit less, but we are also considering the hardship of all the households, and after the demolition project is over, we will also issuepensation to the families, which is humane enough, so you should stop messing around! This time, Director Gray was very tough and did not change his stance even though Sharon was from the Bell family. It was evident that the Bell family was determined to tear down the Caucasus Mountain cemetery, and the number of those who agreed was greater than the number of those who opposed. What does Director Gray have to fear in this way? Cans face was unpleasant but he dared not speak out in anger. Sharons face turned cold, intending to make a move. Leo stopped as soon as he could, Calm down, he is from the domain earth agency, you cant do anything, Ill deal with him. When he finished, he walked towards Director Gray with a smile and said, Are you going to demolish this ce first and then pay outpensation to the rtives of these graves when the project is all over, as an apology? Right. Director Gray waved his hand with a great deal of confidence, When the project is allpleted, which will be about three years from now, after three years, thepensation will naturally be paid in turn. Oh, I get it, pretty much a p on the wrist first and then an apology to you three yearster? Leo then pped Director Grays face with a fierce p. The p was crisp and loud, and when he was caught off guard, Director Gray was directly spun around several times by the p. At once, everyone was dumbfounded and filled with shock. Sharons eyes even zed over as she was told not to do anything, but he pped Director Gray on the face. How dare you hit me? Do you know who I am? Coming back to his senses, Director Gray covered his face and stared angrily at Leo in shock and anger. Still with a smile on his face, Leo waved it off with a grin and said, Youre angry about that? Now that Ive pped you, how about giving me your home address and Ille back to your house in three years and apologise? You - you - Director Grays eyes were horrified, but his face was full of anger. In the midst of it all, there was actually a hint of panic. He could see that Leos smile did not contain the slightest bit of warmth at all, and it was creepy. Chapter 749 Making an Example of Seeing that his leader was being beaten up, Arlo was so hot-headed that he rushed forward to separate the two men. He looked at Leo viciously, You dare to touch us? Arlos expression was frightened. No one is a fool, and those who dare to take a swing at them are either worthless loser, or, those who do not put them in their sights and whose backstage is definitely bigger than theirs. The situation at hand is clearly not the first. Arlo looked at Leo with some panic, could it be that his background was even bigger than his own? Stanley thought otherwise, he had lost his mind from the p. Looking towards Arlo, his face was gloomy as he roared, Arlo, leave him alone, tell the men to tear this ce down, I want to see how the three of them are going to stop us? At once, the demolition team behind them immediately started the excavator and ran it towards the front. Can was so frightened that his face was ashen, and he had the heart to shout at Leo and Sharon to back off, but they were both indifferent, and Leo stood in the path of the excavator, not moving a muscle. It was clear that the excavator wasing towards him, but Leo still ignored it as if he didnt see it, his eyes indifferent. The excavators demolition captain was still thinking that Leo was putting on a show and that if he drove on, Leo would definitely be scared and move out of the way. However, the two were already less than twenty metres away, but Leo and Sharons eyes remained indifferent and calm, as if they were looking at a dead corpse. Get out of the way! Kid, danger! Cans eyes widened in awe. Stanley and Arlo also stared incredulously, too stunned to speak. Dont they want their lives? Leo and Sharon, one with an indifferent expression and the other with a cool expression, just quietly watched the team of excavatorsing towards them. There was not a hint of fear in their eyes; there was, instead, only endless indifference. The captain of the demolition team got scared and was finally mming on the brakes when he was about to hit them immediately. One excavator mmed on the brakes, but the excavator behind did not anticipate it and did not have time to apply the brakes. It just crashed into it. A series of deafening crashes rang out and the ce was filled with smoke and dust as long lines of excavators, like centipedes, coiled together. It was as if there had been a series of crashes here, with excavator after excavator crashing into each other, severely denting the front and rear of the vehicles and even dropping a number ofrge parts hard. What are you doing?! Why are you mming on the brakes? I told you to demolish this ce, not the excavator! My excavators are scrapped! As he watched the scene with dumbfounded eyes, Stanleys blood pressure instantly rose. His heart pounding as if it was about to jump out of his throat and he was breathing heavily. Arlo and the others were also shocked and looked at Leo and Sharon like they had seen a ghost. Thetter two, still standing straight in ce, did not even move their feet a little. The eyes were indifferent, as if a mountain copsing in front of them could not even frighten them. Can also looked on in shock, his expression actually excited. He suddenly remembered that they were Arthursrades in arms. He has been to war.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. A dozen excavators that could pose a threat to them? Yes, they have faced tens of thousands of troops, let alone these few excavators. They had the awareness to put life at risk, while others did not. Arlo was also dumbfounded, all these excavators were scrapped, so what else could be used to demolish the graves? Stanleys face changed greatly. The scrapped excavators alone are worth almost several million. Its all going toe out of his bonus! It was these two men who caused all this! You two Stanleys eyes were tinged with resentment as he red deadly at Leo and Sharon. If eyes could kill, they would have died ten thousand times. Leo said indifferently, Im asking you onest time, will you stop? Stanley shouted angrily, You not only obstructed our work, but also destroyed our construction vehicles, this is not as simple as going to jail, you have to paypensation! Leo did not respond, but only faintly withdrew his gaze. From Stanleys words, he had already got the answer. In that case, dont me him for being ruthless. He dialed a phone number straight away, Contact the head of their unit and confirm the truth of the matter. Dont you just want to fight with connections? In Valenham, he hadnt been afraid of anyone. Stanley, however, was stunned for a while and thenughed in surprise, What did you just say, contacting my unit? Who are you? Arlo also found it a bit unbelievable, so he gave both Leo and Sharon an extra look. Earlier, when Sharon had revealed her status as a member of the Bell family, he had thought that she was the highest status of the three. But this man, atst, is going to show his connections too. I need to check with the leader if he knows about the Caucasus Mountain renovation. Leo said in a cold voice. Two possibilities werepletely different in nature. If he knows, it means that the Bell family contacted the leader to do this, and orders are passed down through theyers, making it tricky to fix. However, if not, it is Stanley himself who has taken on private work and privately divided the Caucasus Mountain area into the demolition area. There was a moment of panic in Stanleys eyes, but he soon rxed again. What is your status? The head of our unit is not someone you can meet. Stanley mocked, Not to mention you, even I can see him only after three days ahead of application. In his opinion, Leos words were nonsense. He didnt think that Leo was so high up that even the head of his unit had to meet and greet him. You Stanley was about to continue to say something. His mobile phone suddenly rang. Who is it? Stanleys face was full of impatience, and he was now getting annoyed. Pondering what to do about these scrapped excavators, he simply hung up the phone. The phone rang once again. Its still the same number. Stanley was full of anger and hung up the phone again. The phone then fell silent for a few seconds before it rang again. Seek death! Stanley was furious, but when he looked at the caller ID, it was actually his boss! Scared, he hastily picked up the phone, Hello, leader. Stanley, how dare you not even answer the phone of our leader? Stanleys boss was furious and shouted a rebuke. There was a furious scolding, so loud that even Arlo heard it. At once, his eyes rolled up in disbelief as he looked at Stanley. The leader called you? Stanley himself was as dumbfounded as if it had been a bolt from the blue. He didnt even know that he had dropped his phone, allowing the near-outrageous rage of his boss on the phone to take over. After a long time, Stanley came back to his senses and looked at his mobile phone and muttered. The one who just called me was our leader? This time, Stanleys face instantly turned pale. He crouched down, picked up his mobile phone and hurriedly dialed the unknown number. Stanleys forehead kept secreting cold sweat, and Arlo even handed over a whole pack of napkins, which were all wiped up instantly. Arlo can fully understand this sense of despair. How dare he hang up the phone of the leader of your own unit? Fortunately, the call was actually answered. It came the cold voice of a man, Hello? Leader, Im sorry, I didnt know it was you Stanley shivered. It is okay, theres something I need to ask you. On the phone, the leader spoke in a surprisingly calm tone, not at all angry. But at this time, the calmer it was, the more Stanley knew that things might get bigger. The leader said indifferently, That area of Caucasus Mountain Cemetery was privately divided into the project by you, right? When I chose the demolition area, I didnt set the ce of Caucasus Mountain. Hearing this, Stanleys brain went straight to nk. He dared to lie to anyone but the leader. Leader, listen to my exnation, I found that this area of Caucasus Mountain as being very run down and it was time to refurbish it, so I I Stanley could no longer speak, for this reason, even he himself did not believe! The leaders tone remained calm: Do you know that Caucasus Mountain is all a cemetery there, a ce where the dead rest in peace? Do you want us to be scorned by ten thousand people? Boss, I OK, youre one of the mid-levels that I can remember, but thats the end of your career. The leader said leisurely. Hearing these words, Stanleys face went white straight away and he knelt down directly, as if the leader was in front of him. He begged for forgiveness, Leader, I was wrong, I was totally greedy, I didnt think things would get so big, please, give me a chance to redeem myself. The leaders tone cooled down: Stanley, you know what will happen if you make a mistake in this business. Im not young, within ten years, if I dont move up a level, Ill stop here. So, I wont allow any mistakes under my hands, when I find one, I will eradicate one, as an example to others. You are fired. Leader! Stanley screamed in terror and tried to beg for mercy, but he suddenly heard the leader say, Put Mr. Cohen on the phone. Chapter 750 Sympathy for Her? Hearing that, Stanley was directly confused. Leader, what did you say? What Mr. Cohen? Stanley did not know Leo, so naturally he did not know Leos name. He should be at the Caucasus Mountain Cemetery too! The leaders tone was much lower and more serious, full of anger: He came with Miss Bell to pay respects to Miss Bells mother, who is also buried in the Caucasus Mountain cemetery! What?! At these words, Stanleys scalp exploded and his brain went nk for an instant. He turned around violently and looked at Leo, who was standing next to Sharon, with a deep fear in his eyes, surprisingly. Got it! At this moment, he understood everything. That is Leos authorization that his leader called him. He is Mr. Cohen! You you Stanleys eyes were iparably frightened, and he looked at Leo as if he was in a monster. At this point, hepletely lost his confidence in making an enemy of Leo. Leo smiled peevishly, Is it your leader wants to talk to me? He swallowed hard and his whole face turned as pale as paper. Why dont you hand over your phone to Mr. Cohen! Want to go to jail? The leader spoke in low, angry tones. Stanley was scared out of his wits on the spot, shivering, and handed the phone to Leo. Strictly speaking, for what he did, it was punishable by imprisonment. As a public servant of the people, he should be condemned by God for doing such a thing! However, if Stanley is caught, then the leader will definitely be implicated as well. The boss of the leader will embarrass him and no longer reappoint him. With only ten years of incumbency left, a random transfer to a county as a minor administrator would be the end of his career. Therefore, the leader is also very afraid of Stanley going to jail. The most important thing now is to ask for Leos forgiveness. About the energy of this Mr. Cohen, the leader really cant even think about it. His immediate superior approached him and between the lines revealed the news that the demolition of the tomb at Caucasus Mountain had reportedly directly alerted a big shot! Hello? Leo took the phone with a big gri. Mr. Cohen? I am the person in charge of the domainnd, you can call me Rowan. The leader said with trepidation. Leo smiled, I dont have that much time, lets get straight to business. Your men have changed the project privately, causing great inconvenience and impact to peoples livelihood, how do you n to solve it? Just firing an irrelevant person in charge isnt sincere enough, is it? The leaders heart was pounding and he said patiently, Naturally its not enough, I intend to renovate and remodel this part of Caucasus Mountain properly over the next year, without disturbing the spirits, renovate the headstones and send someone to clean it every month. Leo didnt say anything, he just looked at Sharon and Can. Can was silent and nodded. Can sighed and said, We dont want money, we just hope that no one else will disrespect the dead and act in a way that will rm them. With a nod, Leo said, OK, cemetery renovation and cleaning, I hope youll do what you say. The leader was overjoyed, Sure, then, Mr. Cohen, this matter The leader wanted to say something. Leo agreed readily, Tell me who paid him, and Ill leave the matter alone. The leader nodded and then yelled again, Who told you to do this? Stanley was so frightened that he lost his soul and confessed all. Oscar Bell! He didnt give me any money, he just promised me a guaranteed promotion in the next election! The condition was to add this ce in Caucasus Mountain to the demolition area. I thought I would just add a ce that wouldnt attract attention, so I did it Oscar Bell! Sharon recited the name with a cold expression. Leo looked back at her, You know him? Sharon nodded, The Bells direct eldest grandson and the one who promised me to take the Bell n to my mothers tomb to repent was also him. Upon hearing this, Leoughed coldly. There is no more business for Stanley and Arlo here, and Leo simply sends them away. But, not surprisingly, that should be the end of their careers. Leo and Sharon sent Can back and just arrived at an urban vige. The houses here are dpidated, in stark contrast to the high-rise buildings outside. Sharon was ufortable: Uncle, have you been living here all these years? Can smiled, Yes, the house is a bit dpidated, please dont mind. Can also has some chickens and ducks, and when they saw peopleing, they were actually not afraid and just weed them. Leo hurriedly said, Its not a problem, hasnt Arthur been back during the past five years? Can gave him a strange look, not understanding why Leo was asking this question, but still smiled and said, Hes gone, how can hee back? Id be fine on my own. Leo shook his head, No, this house has be a dangerous building, you cant continue to live in here. In a few days, Sharon and I will buy you a house. Can smiled and shook his head repeatedly, No, no, the house is expensive in Valenham. He had saved all his life of money and had not been able to buy a t for his son. Of course, even if it was enough, he cant buy it for our son. Its not expensive. Leo smiled, Uncle, just ept it, for your safetys sake, this dangerous building really cant be lived in.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Can excused himself again and again, but Leo and Sharon still insisted on their decision. Theres nothing Can can do about it. Leo and Sharon soon left the ce and after they were far away, a dark figure slowly walked out of the shadows. If Leo were still here at this time, he would have noticed that he was Hunter. He removed his bat mask, revealing a face so devastated by the fire that his features could no longer be seen, but with eyes that were always looking at the dpidated and dangerous house, and the pale figure that is constantly busy. After a long stare, he stealthily hid into the darkness again like a ghostly shadow. Family love is still the most touching thing in this world. No matter how evil a person is, it is only in the presence of their loved ones that they show their warmth and kindness. Whether it was Arthur, Leo, Sharon, or Lydia. What they did was for the sake of their loved ones and never wavered. Before the vi of the Bell family, a limousine is parked at the door and the Bell family is having a big feast. Have you heard that that silly woman Sharon has gone to Caucasus Mountain to pay respect to her mother? She should have been kicked out now. Haha, shes the only one being kept in the dark, her mothers grave, I guess, will be torn down! The banquet was a lively affair withughter. Suddenly, a young man looked grave and asked, Do you think shelle back to take revenge on us? How dare she? A young man sitting in the centre of the room drained his ss of red wine andughed coldly, Back then she dared to steal our exotic herbs and dyed our chance to be valued by the royal family, and now she wants toe back? What a dream! And her mother is obviously sick and still wants to live on exotic herbs, is she worthy? Oscar, if you cant tolerate her, just tell her. Why do you have to promise her first and then go and tear down her mothers grave? Why do that to a dead person? At the party, however, a different voice rang out. The party became quite, and all eyes fell on a sweet looking girl with big eyes. She was also dressed differently from the others, in a very in dress, a whiteb coat. The Bell family had an unwritten rule that those who practised medicine should wear a coat. But as time went on, very few people continued this tradition. Oscars eyes turned gloomy, and the next moment, with a snap, he smacked the girl in the face. The girl, unprepared, was pped straight to the ground. Lottie, why did you speak for the daughter of a lowly servant? Oscar stood up and looked at her angrily from above, as if his authority was being challenged. I didnt. Lottie covered her face and climbed to her feet, her eyes looking to the side as she exined, I just think that we were the ones who went too far. Oscar snorted, and then his eyes grew more and more morose. The aura on his body skyrocketed, pressing Lottie to catch her breath, Then tell me, what we did is going too far? The other juniors also looked at Lottie with a sneer. Oscar Bell, the outstanding young man of the Bell n will be the head of the family in the future. And Lottie is just a daughter of a partial family, how dare she refute him in public? Say it, are you mute? A cold aura erupted from Oscars eyes, and Lotties back was already cold and soaked with cold sweat. At the same time, there was a vague feeling of weakness and trembling in the limbs, as if in the next moment, she was going to fall limp to the ground. To challenge the authority of the firstborn as a daughter of a partial family is like to strike a stone with an egg. But by this time, Lottie could only force herposure and said through clenched teeth, Whether its the matter of tearing down the grave or the matter of Sharons mother twenty years ago, its too much. Exotic herbs are precious, but can it be more precious than human life? Isnt it the teaching of our ancestors to not give up any life? It is certainly wrong for her to steal the medicine, but what you did was even more heartless! Lottie said it all at once, and when she did, she felt a little better inside. In the next instant, she was fearful, as Oscars eyes had long since turned gloomy. Since youre sympathising with that bitch, you can have her fate. Get her out! Oscar ordered. Lotties pretty face was pale and her eyes were full of despair. The next moment, however, the door opened and the butler ran in in a panic, shouting. Young master, Sharon has started a fight here! A man is with her, were no match for them! Chapter 751 Kiss and Set an Example What? A man with her? With the mans report, the hall, which had been noisy, became silent all of a sudden. Everyone straightened up and turned their attention to Oscar in the middle, who was now the backbone of the ce. Oscars face changed slightly, and he was not surprised that Sharon woulde here. Having suffered a defeat at the Caucasus Mountain Cemetery, he must have held back his anger and would definitelye back to question him about it, and then he could take on Sharon. What he just didnt expect was that she would bring a man back. Oscar hadnt heard that Sharon knew any other men in Valenham. What did the man look like? Oscar did not panic and, after a long pause, enquired. The man recalled and did not say exactly what he looked like, but simply said, I havent seen him in the royal family of Valenham. Hearing these words, Oscar and all of the Bell families were relieved. Lottie was the only one who was still frozen in ce. Somehow, she had a feeling in her heart that the Bell family would make a scene today. This bitchy maid, how dare she find a wild man from outside to deal with her own family? Since thats the case, dont me us. With a cruel smile on his face, Oscar grinned sinisterly, If she is insensible, send her to hell! Shes really ignorant, shes been out there for so long and when shese back, she still doesnt have any sense. She doesnt know whos in charge of the Bell family until shes fixed! Oscar, theres no need to be soft, shes not even one of our family! The rest of the Bell n chimed in, with sneers on their faces. Oscar immediately found someone to get ready and the entire family was immediately put on alert. It is the day of work and the mainstays of the Bell family are not present, except for some idle gentry and youngdies. In the blink of an eye, Lottie was the only one left in the entire party. Returning to her senses, she immediately ran after them. Just outside the door, a figure came whistling in. It was the Bells guard, thrown out like a dead dog, scaring Lottie out of the way. As she was in shock, she saw a man and a woman standing at the gate of the house. It was not the man who struck, but a woman. It is none other than Sharon. Her face was as cold as frost and her eyes erupted with a ghostly cold light as she looked around at everyone. Oscar, however, was not the least bit afraid, but on the contrary, with an eerie cold smile. Hey, Sharon, whats wrong with you? Why are you so angry? He smiled and came over to Sharon and looked at her coldly. Sharon grabbed the tie on Oscars suit straight away and looked at him angrily as she stormed out, Why did you lie to me? Oscar was still ying dumb at this point, What did I lie to you? My mother. Sharons words were cold, Even if you dont go to pay your respects to her, why did you ask people to tear down her tomb! After Sharon finished speaking, a sneer came from the people around. Everyone was forcing backughing, as if they had heard something funny but couldnt bring themselves tough. Even Oscar, who was caught by the tie, couldnt help butugh out loud. Hisughter went from low to high, and eventually the whole of thepound was filled with hisughter. This made the anger on Sharons face instantly dissipate for the most part, not in forgiveness of them, but in wonder. Leo stood back with a calm face, watching the roaringughter as if he had guessed it long ago. Sharon let go of her and blushed furiously, What are youughing at? Noughing, I told you not tough! Sharon roared in anger as if she had been greatly irritated. There are only two people who can make her lose her mind, one is Dominic and the other, herte mother. However, none of them listened to her and instead theyughed more wildly. Dontugh, Oscar, dont youugh, when did our family be like this? A different voice came from the crowd. It wasnt loud, but it seemed extremely harsh in the midst of this sky full of mockingughter.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Instead ofughing, Oscar slowly turned around and looked at Lottie, the only one who spoke up for Sharon, with sharp eyes. You speak for an outsider? The others stoppedughing and followed Oscar, staring coldly at Lottie. Being watched by so many eyes all of a sudden, Lotties pressure instantly increased, her face paled and she clenched her lips as she exined, Im not helping an outsider, Im just saying a fair word, you guys have, indeed, gone too far. Without waiting for Lottie to finish her sentence, Oscars eyes chilled and he casually flung his hand. A blurred streak swept in, and Lotties eyes instantly went wide. When she saw what it was, she instinctively tried to escape, but it was toote. Lotties body stiffened and then she didnt move at all as if she had been cast in a stance. Her body, however, still trembled slightly. The scene was seared into the eyes of everyone. Leos eyes chilled as only he saw Oscars movements. What held Lottie in ce was a needle. The Bell n is the descendant of Shennong and started out by the art of healing, only now there is no one who can lead the entire Bell n. Before Sharon, the most promising one was Oscar. Leo roughly estimated that this Oscars medical strength should be able to match his. Leos medical skills were taught by Sharon, and Oscars strength, to be on a par with his, was already impressive. Its just a pity that what Leo is good at is not saving lives. Oscar came to Lotties side. At this moment Lottie was immobilised and only her eyes could turn, she watched as Oscar walked up to her, raised his hand and took hold of her chin. She immediately had a dry heave and couldnt stop trembling. Oscar narrowed his eyes and looked at her coldly, Dont lecture me with that old ancestor routine, even if Im a loser, my medical skills are still better than yours, do you understand? Oscar pped Lotties face, swollen, and Lottie was too scared to say a word. Leos eyes narrowed slightly, and fortunately, the silver needle that Oscar shot out did not pierce Lotties acupuncture points, otherwise it would have been more than just half of her body paralyzed. See? Oscar slowly turned around and looked at Leo and Sharon with slight mockery as he sneered, This is what happens when you defy me, and if you arent sensible, what happened to her is your consequence! Oscar was full of confidence and looked at Leo and Sharon with disdain. Chapter 752 Her Student Oscars move to make an example did have a very good effect. For the move that fixed the body with a single needle, the entire familys juniors dazzled and excited.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. In their view, Oscars move was out of this world, enough to put Leo and Sharon in check - to show them that this is the strength of the younger generation of the Bell family, and that the important task of saving the Bell family need not be left to outsiders, they can shoulder it. It is hard to find a master, a strong man, and a good strong man is enough to be the key to the survival of a family. What makes the Valenham royal family more powerful than the average family? Because they are not only rich and powerful, but also have many experts within their n. The nine royal families have a way of recruiting powerful experts, apart from buying them with money, there is another way, which is to train them themselves. The entire Newman n is devoted to martial arts and has even invited Cassius, the Guardian of the West to give personal instruction. The Bell family is not far behind, a needle can save lives and can kill. You cant do this without years of practice and talent to use them well. Oscars move just now was like a dart, and it urately shot Lottie in the acupuncture point, making her immobile. This is medical martial arts. Doctors who use needles are basically practitioners and have prated deep into the inner jungle. If you have achieved great sess, you can throw a needle half a foot into the wall. Just one of Oscars needles actually contains profound internal energy power. All he had enough capital to look down on Leo and Sharon. If you arent sensible, what happened to her will be your consequence! Oscar had already given an ultimatum, and next, ording to what he thought, Leo and Sharon should have felt scared and submitted unconditionally. Leo and Sharon were indeed stunned and full of surprise as they looked at Oscar. Oscar was satisfied. Waiting for Sharon to get down on her knees and beg him to forgive her for her mistake of making a fuss over the Bell family. Looking back, Sharons face did not look as shocked as she had expected. The best way topare highs and lows is with a needle. So in Sharons slender fingers were a few more silver needles with a cold glow. The silver needles look like snow and illuminate her frosty face. As she was about to strike, Leo suddenly stepped in and stopped her. Sharon frowned and looked at him strangely, as if asking hims, Why did you stop me? Leo smiled implicitly and said, I will take care of it. Upon hearing this, Sharon withdrew the needle and took a step back. Leo had two more silver needles in his hands, and his eyes were extremely serious as he looked at Lottie, who was fixed in his acupuncture points by Oscar. Lottie could not move half of her body, her face was as pale as paper and her body trembled violently. This poor girl, who merely stood up and said a fair word, was used to make an example. Even if her acupuncture points were unblocked, she would not be able to get out of bed without ten days and half a month. Since when is telling the truth a cardinal sin? Leo does not understand. Is this the royal family of the medical saint? Leos eyes were cold, if this was really the case, he didnt mind tidying up for the medical saint. Seeing Leos action, Oscar frowned, sharpness swept through his eyes as he stared at Leo and asked, What do you want? You dont want to unravel my needle technique, do you? At these words, the other juniors of the Bell n were full of incredulity and on top of that deep mockery. In their opinion, it was impossible for Leo to unblock Lotties acupuncture points paralysed by the silver needles. It was like two strong men fighting, one had sealed the meridians all over Lotties body, and the other had to be stronger than before in order to unblock them. It is just a pity that this is not possible. The coldness in Leos eyes flickered away and he smiled faintly at Oscar. Ill give it a try. His smile was shy, like that of a student who has justpleted his studies and finished his final exam. Anyone who has known Leo for more than five years knows that the Commander of Wyverns could not have done medicine. He was taught the art of healing by one man. This person is Sharon. In the first year of his enlistment, Leo, who went to war for the first time, watched hisrades die in a pool of blood and could not slow down for a long time. His eyes were open, his mouth was open, but his eyes could not see, his mouth could not speak, his nose could not inhale, and his ears could not hear - The strong smell of blood and the intense aura of grief of watching someone die in his arms closed his senses, as if he had been dropped into a silent dimension alone, surrounded by darkness, and Leo was the only one left in the world. As it happens, Sharon cured a man. So, he said to Sharon, Hey, teach me the art of healing. First, my name is not Hey, my name is Sharon Bell. Second, its my job to save people, what are you learning for? I dont want to see any more people die. So, Sharon taught Leo the art of healing. At first, Sharon was also in the nature of coping and taught a little casually to pass the time. But gradually she realised that Leo was learning fast, even how to use the silver needles. So, Sharon poured out her teachings without reservation, and Leo learned well, but, still, there was a bit of a gap between him and Sharon. Now that he has returned to the city, Leo has not touched the healing arts for a long time and wonders if he has cked off. Trying to unlock Oscars silver needle is a fools errand. Yeah, if you can solve Oscars silver needle, your medical attainment is higher than Oscars, which is impossible! I advise you not to try this at random, this needle can only be solved by Oscar. If you pull it out rashly, her acupuncture points will bepletely necrotic. Hearing Leos words, the people of the Bell family spoke out mockingly, with cold smiles on their faces. As if he hadnt heard, Leo rubbed the silver needles and walked towards Lottie. Fine, if you can, break my silver needle. Seeing this scene, Oscar revealed a cold smile. Obviously, he didnt think Leo could unlock his needle at all, and a rash attempt would only nullify Lottie. Lottie herself kept shaking her head, her eyes horrified. Her acupuncture points were pierced with silver needles and she could not speak, but could only keep whimpering from her mouth. Obviously, she also knew that only Oscar himself could solve it, and that Leos rash solution would invalidate her. Let him solve it. Sharon suddenly spoke up, her eyes calmly looking at Lottie. Somehow, as soon as Sharons words fell, the panic that had been in Lotties heart was instantly gone. Leo hade over to her side by now and got close enough to take a look. A silver needle was stabbed impartially in the area near Lotties ribcage. The acupuncture points here are located exactly on the upper and lower body, and a stab here will either paralyse the upper or lower body. So Leo pped Lottie directly on the back. With a light tap, the silver needle on that spine, however, flew straight out. As if fitted with a spring, the silver needle in Lotties rib cage flew backwards. The junior standing there instantly bowed his head in fear as the silver needle swept right past his scalp. In this moment, he was a fraction of a second away from death. The moment the silver needles ejected, Lottie, whose body was originally stiff, stumbled and took two steps backwards, before falling to the ground with a poof. She moved her legs and there was no difort except for some tingling. Has it been solved? Lottie muttered, her face full of wonder. How is this possible? Apart from Lotties shock, Oscar, and the other juniors were also full of surprise. Only Sharon stood still with a faint smile on her face. She knew that Leos attempt was not over yet. Leo felt it for a moment, then drew out a silver needle and flexed his fingers. The silver needle instantly turned into a dazzling silver aura and swept towards Oscars direction. Oscar, be careful! Everyone saw the silver mane and their eyes widened. This silver mane was as fast as lightning and carried an even more violent aura as it rushed towards Oscar. Oscars face suddenly changed and he reflexively hid behind a pir. The silver needle didnt prate half a foot into the wooden pir, as if it had been smashed in bit by bit with a b. This scene deeply shook everyones heart as they were dumbfounded and subconsciously took a step back. With a casual flip of the hand, the silver needle is halfway in. The strength disyed by Leo seems to be stronger than Oscar! The entire Bell n was dead silent at the moment, everyone looking at Leo as if they had seen a ghost. Who the hell are you? Oscar came out from behind the wooden pir trembling, looking at Leo in disbelief, his face pale. It is impossible for such a person to remain obscure in Valenham. Even in the Bell family, it is good enough to be considered among the top five. At this moment, Oscar finally felt the pressure. When Sharon brought this man to the Bells, she couldnt say that she was unprepared for anything. That shot was dodged by Oscar, and Leo was not discouraged, he just smiled gently. Me? Sort of a student of hers. He pointed to Sharon, who was standing at the door. When these words were spoken, the entire Bell royal family was silent, and everyone was dumbfounded. This included Oscar, who looked at Leo and Sharon with dumbfounded eyes. Everyone previously thought that Leo was a man that Sharon had found outside. Little did they know that it would be one of her students. Her student is so impressive, not to mention her as a teacher. At once, Oscar swallowed hard and his face was full of panic. In fact, when Leo said that he was Sharons student, Sharon was dumbfounded and her mind went nk. She looked over with a surprised face and met Leos smiling eyes squarely. From his eyes, Sharon instantly understood Leos intentions and cast a grateful look. That was said by Leo in order to create momentum for Sharon, who was, technically speaking, indeed her student. Lottie looked at Leo in a daze, mesmerised. Such an impressive person is actually just a student of Sharon? Chapter 753 The Hijacking of the Royal Family Is everything okay? Leo said with a concerned look on his face as he gazed over. He was very impressed with the only girl in the Bell family who dared to speak the truth. What? Oh Im fine! The moment Leos gaze came over and the eyes met, Lotties face instantly flushed red, full of embarrassment as she turned her eyes away. Lottie is in her early twenties, and looks fresh in her whiteb coat. Leo nodded and didnt say anything, just let her go to the crowd. As for the juniors around Lottie, they looked like they had seen a ghost and subconsciously took a step away from Lottie. Leo put away the silver needles, and then smiled lightly at Oscar. Now that you know who I am, shouldnt we get down to business? As soon as the words left his mouth, the smile on Leos face faded away and he walked towards Oscar with big steps. At once, a terrifying killing aura came over them like a tidal wave. Not to mention Oscar, who was targeted by Leo, but also the other Bell n members who were standing on the sidelines, all felt that something was not good. Leos body did not look that outwardly imposing, but it was the powerful and mighty aura that made them feel uneasy inside. Whats the business? Oscar shivered as he spoke, taking one step backwards. You ask me? Leoughed, an icy smile, Looks like I have to give you a heads up. No sooner had the words left his mouth than Leoshed out, his arm like a dragon emerging from a cave, grabbing Oscars neck in its entirety. The force used was so great that it lifted him hard. Ah! This scene deeply stimted the hearts of those juniors of the Bell n, who subconsciously shrieked in shock, each of them with great fear inside. However, Leo was not affected by the outside world at all, and his eyes were only on Oscar. Does it ring a bell now? Leos smile was very cold, and the hand gripping his neck exerted a slight force, and there was a clicking sound of bones vibrating on his neck. At this moment, Oscar sensed the fear of death and his feet kicked up violently. Leo threw him directly to the ground. Oscar was so scared that he no longer had his previous arrogance and tried to escape, but a big foot came over and stepped on his chest. Leo looked down at him from above, his eyes cold to the core, Why did you send someone to dig up Caucasus Mountains tomb? Sharon also came over and looked at him coldly. Leos feet had crushed him and Oscars voice was full of pain.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Shes not wee in our Bell family, it was Leon who took it upon himself to propose that this womane back! All we did was to try to get rid of her, and, we dont admit to doing anything wrong. There has always been a status gap between man and man, and this is our pride as a royal family! Even though Leo had stepped on his chest, Oscar still said such words. Thest sentence caused Leo and Sharons eyes to sink and their hearts to fill with hostility. Especially Sharon, to her, it didnt matter at all whether she returned to the Bells or not, but to have her mothers grave implicated in this, she couldnt bear it. Leo added some strength directly to the stomp, causing Oscar to gasp for breath, and he felt his sternum was about to break. Is that so? If you are determining nobility by birth, then let me tell you my measure as well. Leo smiled cruelly and said, Fist, with me, fist is the only thing, in my eyes, you are a lowly pig, believe it or not, I just stomp you to death now and I will be fine? With that, Leo continued to increase his strength, and Oscars sternum was already being stepped on to the point of clicking. Ah The entirepound reverberated with Oscars screams of pain and terror. Suddenly, a person knelt down towards Leo. It was Lottie, who begged with tears streaming down her face, Benefactor, spare Oscar please, killing him will not only cause grief to their family, but you will also be in trouble. Leo was indifferent and sneered, Trouble? I told you, I would not have the slightest problem even if I killed him. The crowd was a bit dumbfounded by the extremely confident way Leo said this, could it be that Leo was really some kind of dignified big shot? Oscar was already having a heart attack. They, the Valenham royal family, were already of noble enough status, but they did not expect this man was not afraid of the Valenham royal family at all. Leo! Let him go! Sharon suddenly spoke out and shouted at Leo. Sharon shouted out Leos name for the first time, and upon hearing this name, everyone in the room was frozen for a moment. Oscars pupils even plummeted, his face full of incredulity. Leo? Lydias husband? He actually knows Sharon? At this, everyone was dumbfounded and incredulous. Leo was a little surprised at first, as he had the impression that Sharon was not the kind of person who was soft-hearted. But when he saw the determination in her eyes, he understood everything and let go of Oscar. The moment he let go, Oscar immediately coughed violently. Just now, he really thought he was going to die. Hearing Sharons words just now, Oscarughed coldly again, Sharon, I really didnt expect that you would actually go to the people from the Henderson to help you, but whats the use, it still cant hide the fact that you are just a lowly servant girl. Im telling you, if you dare to touch us, dont ever set half a step inside the Bells door! Snap! As soon as Oscars words left his mouth, Sharon pped him hard across the face. It pped him straight to the ground, half of his face covered in blood and a few broken teeth. Looking at the broken teeth, Oscars face twisted beyond recognition. Bitch, dont you dare hit me Oscar was about to get up, but the moment he did, he didnt dare to move. For, a ckened muzzle of a gun was firmly ced against Oscars forehead. Sharon pulled out a gun and pressed it against Oscars forehead with a cold expression. I told Leo not to kill you because I still have a use for you, and I said that within today, everyone in the Bell n will have to go to my mothers grave to repent! No one will be exempted! Whoever dares to leave, I will kill him without mercy! Sharons cold voice resounded through the clouds. And to prove the truth of what she said, she took the gun and pulled the trigger into the sky. A deafening shot was fired, and a thick cloud of smoke filled the air above the house! Hearing the sound of real gunfire, some of the less daring juniors around them fell limp and didnt dare to move a muscle. It was not until this moment that they finally understood what kind of a woman they had messed with. Now, call your elders and tell them to hurry up and get here. Leo said with a smile. Chapter 754 The Royal Family Defends All acts of war are a second, more primitive approach taken after rtively mild negotiations have fallen apart. What happened at Kangs today was also. If Oscar had been able to obediently listen to Sharon and pay homage to her mother, Leo and Sharon would not have taken everyone in the royal family as captives. The gates of the house were heavily closed. As night falls, dark clouds are thick and the atmosphere in Valenham today is depressing, not to mention the stars and the absence of a bright moon. Leo, how dare you kidnap us, you dont know what youre doing! Furious, Oscar said with stern eyes and a face full of gloom. Leo pped him hard across the face with such force that half of his face was directly swollen up high. Which one of your eyes did we kidnap you? There are so many of you and only two of us, will anyone believe you when you tell them? Leos eyes were t, looking at Oscar like a fool. Then he corrected, Its called waiting for help, didnt I tell you to call your elders? I wont take action against you in the meantime, but if you seek your own death, you cant me me. This was said calmly by Leo, but anyone who heard his subtext - it would be a personal disaster for anyone who spoke out again as abusively as Oscar. For a moment, the entire n was silent, and all eyes were shut tightly, not daring to breathe out. Since the beginning, Sharon has not said anything, just leaning against the doorway, taking a big puff on her cigarette. A thick white haze of smoke rises slowly around her, which, together with her already cool aura, makes her look even more lonely. Women who smoke are already full of charm, let alone those with an already cool temperament. Lottie couldnt help but move closer to her, and after a moments hesitation, she still mustered up the courage and said, Sharon, I am willing to apologise on behalf of the Bell family, so stop this behaviour. After saying that, she bowed deeply to Sharon. Sharon stopped smoking and gave Lottie a sidelong nce. She could sense Lotties sincerity, but it would be a little ridiculous for years of hatred to be resolved by one person stepping in and apologising. Thank you, but, I will have to disappoint you. Sharon said with a smile, No one of the entire Bell n can escape. Lottie opened her mouth with the intention of saying something, but not a word came out. She felt the sadness in Sharons body and appreciated the Bell familys determination. It seems that every family, every n, has its moments of misjudgement. The expulsion of Sharon as a child was only a very minor event among the many royal families. The royal family is good, but it is not easy to stand firm. Do one thing wrong and you can be banned forever, or even driven out of the royal family. In these twenty years, many of the nine royal families have been driven out of their families - Not everyone is Arie or Sharon. You dont know that feeling. Leo said out loud, his gaze calm, but Lottie could see the coldness in his eyes. Lottie stopped talking and just silently went back to her corner and waited for the mainstay of the family toe. Outside Kangs, there was suddenly the deafening sound of cars. This was followed by the sound of dense, rapid footsteps. Here theye. Leos body, which was leaning against the wall, slowly stood upright, with a cold smile on his face. Sharon put on the cigarette, and coldness could be seen in her sharp eyes. Who is so bold as to abduct my family? There was a loud roar and the door was forced open from the outside. At once, the several-metre-high long door copsed with a crash, stirring up countless dust on the ground. A dozen middle-aged men and women, either in suits or long, graceful dresses, then walked in angrily. Dad! Auntie! Help us! When the juniors saw so many people, they shouted and ran towards their respective parents as if they had seen a saviour. Leo and Sharon did not stop them and allowed them to reunite, just smoking a cigarette and watching the scene calmly. The parents were also relieved to see that their son was okay. But soon, a stern look appeared in everyones eyes. As one of the nine royal families, the Bell n had been standing in Valenham for many years and had never encountered anything like this! How dare someone kidnap their sons and daughters? Its unforgivable! Sharon, youve got a lot of nerve, how dare you take your own family hostage with outsiders, theyre all your brothers and sisters! A very imposing middle-aged man came out from the crowd, looking at Sharon with a gloomy face, and said. Dad, dont let her go today! Oscars face was full of resentment as he stood beside the middle-aged man and said in a deep voice. The two of them, who look somewhat alike, are, not surprisingly, father and son. Sharon said with a cold face, I just want all of you to go to my mothers grave to confess your mistakes and repent, but your son is good enough to agree on the surface, but behind the scenes, he has people tear down the Caucasus Mountain, what exactly is his intention? Hearing Sharons words, Oscars father Ralphy Bells face also changed slightly, turning around and giving him a vicious re. If what Sharon said is true, then what Oscar did was so wrong! Even he, an elderly father, felt that Oscar had gone too far. But, an outsider cant give a lesson to his son, right? Even if his son has done something bad, he has to protect him. He looked at Sharon and said indifferently, This matter is my sons fault, but what do you mean by asking an outsider to hijack everyone in my Bell n? To draw you here. Sharon said calmly, I said that everyone in the Bell n has to go to my mothers tomb to repent today, so naturally you need to be there. What? What a rampant woman! How dare you ask us to pay homage to a dead man? At these words, all the middle-aged people were enraged. The morose look in Sharons eyes grew thicker and the murderous aura on her body grew heavier. The third generation, not knowing the events of twenty years, is eptable, but these middle-aged people are exactly the same age as her - or even a little younger than her, how could they forget what happened then?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. But they, on the other hand, did not feel a bit guilty. Her heart felt a deep sense of unworthiness for her mother! At the same time, it stirred up her endless anger. Have you said enough? If youve said enough, go on and call out the old ones, they were the ones who forced her to die and expelled me back then! Chapter 755 Flying Flowers and Picking Leaves Sharon uttered these words with anger, and what she could not have imagined was that they also provoked the same anger from everyone in the Bell family. The whole house was uproar. What are you, and how dare you let a grandfathers generation out? I tell you, twenty years ago, for what happened to your mother, the elders did nothing wrong! It was because they knew long ago that you, a heartless person, woulde out to take revenge on the family and thats why they threw you out! Ralphy even waved his hand straight away, Your grandfathers generation wonte, for someone like you, its enough for us to deal with you, its not their turn toe out. There is another very important thing. Those who forced Hallie to die and expelled Sharon twenty years ago are all old, the youngest is sixty years old, how could they possibly withstand such great stimtion? How about adding me? With a coldugh, Leo slowly walked over to Sharon with a contemptuous smile on his face,pletely ignoring them. Who are you? Ralphy looked at Leo indifferently and asked. Uncle, he is the helper Sharon found outside, Lydias husband, Leo Cohen. A junior said to Ralphy in a hurry. When Leo saw him, a glint of morose killing intent shed in his eyes. He is ke who picked up a grudge at the Holmesst time. Ralphy was full of disdain, So you are a son-inw of the Henderson family, with some trivial skill, do you think you can provoke our family? Simply out of your depth! The faces of the others were equally hostile. Oscarughed coldly and said to Sharon, I take back what I said earlier about belittling you, you are indeed very powerful, but to challenge the entire Bell n is really too naive! The juniors of the Bell nbined may not be a match for Leo and Sharon, but now herees the mainstay of the Bell n. There is absolutely no chance of them winning. Leo shook his head, gave a faint statement, A bit of advice for you, be good and listen to Sharon, before twenty-four, go to her mothers grave and pay respects, kowtow and admit your mistakes, then everything will be fine, dont make a fool of yourselves. Ralphyughed in anger, I think youre the one whos making a fool of yourself, arent you? If we really go, thats what will make us lose face! When was my Bell n so afraid of a woman who was expelled? Bloody example in front of you, and you are still not convinced? Leo smiled, The Spencer family drove Arie away, saw her growth, and now got scared and invited her back, so did the Henderson family. My wife left of her own free will, but it doesnt stop her from returning to the family again in the future. Do you want to follow in the same footsteps? As soon as the words left his mouth, Leos face sank and the smile on his face, in an instant, disappeared. At once, everyone had the illusion that the atmosphere had suddenly be rigid, and an eerie aura of murder pervaded. Leos aura alone overwhelmed everyone! Dad, what now Feeling Leos aura, if any, Oscars face was a little frightened, and he asked, swallowing hard. Ralphy also felt a pressure and a sh of scorn in his eyes. Like Qin, Jiang has ancestral abilities. One studies medicine, the other martial arts, and the origins of medicine and martial arts are, in turn, connected. So Ralphy could feel Leos powerful aura, he hadnt used his full strength yet, he hadnt even deliberately released his aura, just by his original state, he made him feel scandalized. This is definitely a powerhouse! By the way, Dad, I forgot to tell you, he also knows the art of needling, and one needle goes halfway through the wooden column! Oscar immediately remembered the incident and spoke with a horrified expression. Mentioning it again, he still finds it unbelievable. What?! Ralphy was even more shocked and followed, looking back, and sure enough, he saw the silver needle that was still left on the wooden post. The silver needles were more than halfway in and, rather than being the result of continuous action, they were formed in one go. What does this tell? It shows that his attainments in qi-transferring needles have reached the pinnacle! Dad, whats wrong with you? Oscars eyes widened as he asked out loud. Ralphy didnt say anything, he just stared at the silver needle that had prated half a foot into the wooden pir with a deadly gaze. It was only after half a minute that he came back to his senses and looked at Leo with a serious expression. Did you fling it in? Ralphy asked.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. It is easy. Leoughed lightly. There happens to be an old acacia tree in the courtyard of the house. As winter approaches, the leaves on the old acacia trees are yellowing and falling off in the wind. One of the leaves, yellow and decaying,nded impartially on Leos shoulder. Leo took it in his hand and yed with it for a while. Suddenly, he flung the withered leaves with a casual motion. The same moment Leo threw out the leaves, Ralphys entire body instantly tensed up as if he had foreseen theing danger in advance. The next moment, he dodged to the side on reflex. Behind himy an ancient water tank, and the withered yellow leaves turned into a yellowish streak as he swept towards it. No one could even see what was happening, only a yellowish shadow passing their eyes. The next moment, the tank broke and arge opening appeared. The water in the tank gushed out in one gush. And the fallen leaf, too, lost its sharpness the moment it pierced the tank, frayed and crumpled, flowing like a t boat above the flowing water. Quiet! Deadly quiet! The air seemed to freeze, and everyones throats felt like they were being choked by arge, invisible hand, unable to speak. They looked at Leo as if they had seen a ghost, their faces full of incredulity. Ralphy, was even more wide-eyed and his heart was pounding as if it was about to jump out of his throat. Flying flowers and picking leaves, surprisingly flying flowers and picking leaves His eyes were cloudy and he muttered in a disoriented manner. This scene even shocked ke and Oscar. Lottie even looked dumbfounded and was trembling gently - with excitement. Medicine and martial arts are intertwined, and those with strong internal strength will naturally be able to use the needles with great skill. Isnt that exactly what the Bell royal family iscking? Only Sharon looked as normal, flying flowers and picking leaves, using paper like a knife, all basic operations of the inner jungle. Suddenly, she noticed that Lottie and the other juniors were looking at her differently. There was no longer the same disdain as before, but more, a deep awe, and fear. Lotties eyes even held a deep look of admiration. Sharon, please take me as your disciple! Lottie said with her face flushed with excitement. ? Sharon was puzzled, it was Leo who had struck, what did she have to do with it? Since the beginning, she hasnt made a move yet. It soon dawned on her why. In order to create momentum for Sharon, Leo had said that he was a student brought up by Sharon when he stabbed the pir with silver needles before - Although in terms of medical skills, she did bring himself up, but she had an advantage only in this area, other areas she wasgging behind Leo across the board, how could she mean to be his teacher? Whenever Leo made a move, all she had to do was to stand there and sit as a deterrent. Because she is Leos teacher! The disciple is so good, not to mention her as the teacher. Are there any more who are not convinced? From the beginning to the end, Leo had a nd smile on his face as he gazed around the room and asked. No one responded! Everyones eyes, all of them, were staring deadly at Leos, and in their eyes, they were tinged with horror. There were even sounds of people swallowing furiously. Leo is a powerhouse! With a mere wave of the hand, the otherwise decaying leaves be unstoppable sharp des, shattering the tank with a single leaf! Who could be equal to such a tactic? In the face of absolute strength, even the Valenham royal family must submit! For example, Jason, who alone could have pushed through the entire Valenham royal family! If you look at the whole country, there are no more than five or five people who can match him! And its amazing how everyone felt intimidated by the oppressive feeling Leo brought! Unconditional awe! Only ants on the ground, when confronted with a true dragon in the sky, would be in heartfelt unconditional fear! At this time, the cigarette in Sharons hand also burned out, she stepped on her leather boots and came over. The sharp heel, like an awl, stabbed hard at everyones heart. Oscar and Ralphy, in particr, were full of awe. Even if they didnt want to admit it anymore, Leo plus Sharon could destroy their entire Bell n! But even so, they were unwilling to submit to it! Dont becent, if you think we are weak, you are mistaken! Ralphys face was cold as he stared at Leo and Sharon, his voice cold, Before things get the most serious, you better leave now! Otherwise, when we invite the family head, it will be toote. At these words, the juniors behind them actually did not respond in an unprecedented manner, but had even more frightened faces. They werent fools, they heard clearly that Ralphy had turned looking for trouble with them into telling them to leave immediately! What does this tell? It means that the Bell family is scared too and chooses to rest the case! But Leo grinned as if he had heard some joke and actually led Sharon towards the inner courtyard. Everywhere they passed, no one dared to stop them and gave way to them. Finally, Leo sat his butt down on the chair where Oscar and those other juniors were holding their banquet, lit a cigarette and smoked it. Its 7pm, five hours before midnight - Its fine, I have plenty of time to y with you. Leo grinned, But youd better hurry up, because you only have thest five hours to go to the grave and kneel down and confess your mistakes, and Im talking about the whole n, all of them, men, women and children, and not one of you will get away. After Leo finished these words, everyone could clearly feel that the air became solemn! Chapter 756 How Can I Dispel My Anger? The nine royal families stand tall in Valenham, not year after year in good condition and admiration. There are also examples of people being beaten up on their doorstep. Basically every one of the nine Valenham royal families had such a wretched experience.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. There is prosperity and there is decay, and that is what makes a family. However, none of them have been kicked by two people. Being forced to invite the oldest members of the family, on this point alone, the Bell family has already lost. Time passed, and Leo and Sharon had been sitting in there for half an hour. Half of a packet of cigarettes were gone. The dozens of the men, led by Ralphy, did not go back to report, but looked at Leo and Sharon warily, as if they were some terrifying beasts. Leo put his foot down, put out his cigarette, looked at the time on his phone and reminded, Its eight oclock, you still have four hours to go. There are many people in the world who do not know the preciousness of time. Sometimes, time is life. Leo is not in a hurry; it is they who should be anxious. Ralphys body was tense, then his face was grim as he looked at Leo, If our people are not all here by twelve oclock, what will you do? At that, Leoughed. It was like hearing some funny joke. I wonder if you have ever heard of the idiom that says blood pays for blood? Leo looked at everyone and asked with a smile. Not a single person responded. Looking at the smile on Leos face, almost everyones heart chilled and their hearts pounded. There was no doubt that if the entire Bell n did not arrive at Sharons grave by twelve oclock, then all participants at that time would pay the price in blood. A threat! A tant threat! Angry, arent you? With a wide smile on his face, Leo said as he gazed around the room and looked at everyone, Twenty years ago, when you forced her mother to die, she was in the same mood - No, she was even angrier than you and wished to destroy the world. You carry the name of helping the world and saving people, but you do the deed of killing. The smile on Leos face faded little by little, and his eyes were as sharp as a sword, piercing everyones heart, No matter who it is, if you kill someone, you either have to ept thew sentence or, pay in blood, only this is the highest constion for the dead. Today, when he apanied Sharon to the Bells, Leos purpose was clear, and that was to give Sharon support. The Bell family bullied her into being alone, then he stood behind her unconditionally and showed the world that she was not that easy to be bullied. Do you want to try it? Leo holds his cup of tea in both hands and smiles gently. He was smiling, but no one let their guard down, instead they looked more rmed. Because of Leos smile, it gives the illusion that he will suddenly take out a knife and stab them in the stomach. Ralphy took a deep breath, looked at Oscar and said in a deep voice, Oscar, go and invite the old family head! Dad! Oscar was anxious, his eyes incredulous as he looked at his father. The old family head is Ralphys father, his grandfather. The nine royal families, with the exception of the Henderson n, all have an old man in their n. Wise, resourceful and resourceful, he sees through human nature and, moreover, has great energy. For example, the old Commander of Wyverns of the Holmes n, such an old man is one of the major reasons why the nine royal familes stand. However, his grandfather had abdicated for many years, and the position of head of the family was sparingly handed over to the younger members of the n topete for the position, and the strongest would win. There are also very few people who would normally disturb the old family head. A mere two people actually had to alert the old family head? Go! Ralphy yelled, interrupting Oscars words. With such a roar, not to mention Oscar froze, but all the juniors of the Bell n froze. Dumbfounded for a moment, Oscars expression turned grave and he bent over. Yes, Father. Oscar quickly ran towards the depths of the vi. Leo was full of surprise, not expecting that the older generation of Bell family would live deep in the vi. Then they had just made such a big noise and they hadnt actually alerted him. Ralphy gritted his teeth and looked at Leo and said, Leo, we are willing to take everyone to Hallies grave to pay respects, lets end here! The middle-aged generation also seemed to realise the seriousness of the matter and expressed their willingness to bring their sons and daughters to pay their respects. Leos face was expressionless, Its useless for you to talk to me, talk to Sharon. Sharon! Ralphy looked at Sharon again and shouted through clenched teeth. Sharon tilted her head and looked at the stars in the sky with an indifferent expression, You people are not enough, you have to add those old men. Dont you go too far! Ralphys face was grim to the core. As a royal, he had already held back again and again, but Sharon still wouldnt budge an inch. Grandpas here! Deep in the courtyard of the vi, suddenly came the loud roar of Oscar. At once, everyone in the Bell n paled, including Ralphy, and any hostility in his body instantly dissipated to nothing. Leos eyes, too, were deeply narrowed, and surveyed the gray-haired old man who was being helped out of the deep alley. The moment she saw the old man, Sharon, who was still calm, became emotionally charged all of a sudden. A dense, murderous aura vibrates out. Hes the one that drove my mother to her death! Sharon said through clenched teeth. Calm down. Leo held her down with a gruff look on his face. An old man was just an old man, but he felt an extraordinary sensation. He was assisted by Oscar and slowly walked to the sight of all. His hair has almost fallen out, leaving only a few strands of gray hair. His face is crisscrossed with wrinkles, his face and the corners of his eyes are covered with age spots and his skin is even more wrinkled like air-dried orange peel. He is the old family head of the Bell family, Eden Bell. Greetings, Master! All of them, including Ralphy, were half on their knees. Eden Bell, however, as if he didnt see it, his gaze was fixed on Sharon for two seconds, and then he grinned. Sharon, youre back. Leo thought that Sharon would not be able to restrain herself and strike out at Eden. However, to her surprise, Sharon actually restrained herself and slowly stood up, looking down at him. Yes, Im back. Eden nodded slightly, Good, good. He was followed by a number of older men of simr age, only slightly younger than him. They were all elders of the Bell family and their faces were gloomy when they saw Sharon. Was it you who just made a fuss here? An old woman grimaced and shouted angrily. Sharon was about to respond, but Eden waved his hand, gesturing for her not to speak. He then looked at Sharon and asked smilingly, Let me ask you, how do you dispel your anger when youe here with hatred? Destroy us? Submit to us? Chapter 757 Demonic Words Confuse People A series of rhetorical questions instantly froze Sharon in her tracks. The aura of the body has dissipated considerably. Leo stood behind her and sighed in his heart. Sharon would indeed have to suffer a lot against him. The entire Bell n was at their wits end, but Sharon was stopped by a single word from Eden. Yes, she came with hatred, how could she take her anger away? She uttered blood pays for blood, but can she really liquidate everyone? Will the liquidation remove the anger and hatred from her heart? No. Conversely, after the liquidation, she will be depressed and sunken for at least a long time. Leo understands that feeling. Three years ago, when his big brother Dominic was disappeared, he ughtered thousands of people and became famous in one battle. But then what? Mentally disturbed by too many killings, when he closes his eyes, it is the bloody image of blood sttered on his face. He couldnt sleep for a moment and ended up not closing his eyes for three days and nights. This is the result of revenge. It is not the person who kills or the person who is killed who suffers most, but the person who takes revenge. With this thought, Leos gaze became profound as he quietly observed the situation. If this is what it takes to remove the anger from your heart, kill me. Eden said to Sharon. And, he said this with a smile on his face. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. At these words, everyone was surprised. Sharons eyes widened incredulously and her throat squirmed, but she couldnt utter a word. The faces of everyone in the Bell n also changed, especially Ralphy and Oscar, who shouted with anxious expressions. Master Grandpa! Edens significance to the Bell n isparable to that of Sidney to the Holmes n and Euan to the Newman n, and if he dies, the Bell ns fortunese to an end. How can anything happen to him? After a short silence, anger gradually surfaced on Sharons face, drawing out her dagger and pointing it at Edens eyes, she said fiercely, Do you think I wouldnt dare? The sharp de, already pointed at Edens neck, could have ended the old mans life with a single movement from Sharon. It can also result in a sh of the hatred she carries. However, Sharon was hesitant to do it. Even though she was holding the knife very hard, she couldnt stop shaking it. The whole time, Sharon was staring dead into Edens eyes. As long as Eden has half a fear of death in his eyes, she will not hesitate to stab him. However, Edens eyes were calm, like a ripple-free pool of water - Only someone who has thoroughly seen through life and death can have such eyes. He doesnt care about his life, and what could make him care - only he knows. The dagger in Sharons hand fell to the ground, and her body took several uncontroble steps backwards, breathing heavily like a fish short of water. All of Bell people were staring at her dumbfounded, not understanding what was going on now. Eden sighed and looked at Sharon withplicated eyes and said, You cant let go, even if our Bell n were to perish, you still cant let go. I cant let go, and thats because even if I killed all of you, my mother would be gone! Sharon roared, as if she wanted to let out all the anger in her heart. That will make you feel better inside. Looking at the roaring Sharon, Eden had a t smile on his face from the beginning to the end. The crowd all looked at Eden with admiration. As expected of their old family head, what kind of big scenes had he not seen? How could he be intimidated by two young people? Such a retreat is something only the old family head could have done. Looking at the current Sharon, she has long since lost any semnce of her previous murderous aura, just like a little girl whose soul has been crushed. With this kind of ability, you dare toe to my Bell n and cause trouble, you dare not be reckless when the old family head is out. Lets not talk about whether you have the power to exterminate all of us, even if you do, so what? People cante back from the dead, what youre doing is pointless! Coming to cause trouble, you cant go until you confess your mistake! Immediately, someone sneered and looked at Sharon with grim eyes. Someone even pped their hands twice. Immediately, someone sensed a terrifying aura appearing out of nowhere. Oscar, Ralphy and the others turned back in unison, only to see a dozen figures with powerful auras appearing around the group of stubborn old men. Its the strong men that our Bell n has secretly cultivated! At once, someone eximed. Leo did not say anything, just looked at these people with a grim face. These powerful men gathered more than ten in total, each one, with a powerful aura, and the whole vi was enveloped by a terrifying aura. The one at the head of the group is even more powerful. Just by standing there, his aura crushed the powerful men behind him. One man is better than all! Naturally, Leo was not grim-faced because of how powerful those people were, but, rather, what Eden did. Edens words and actions did catch Sharon off guard. Anyone, when they have scruples, will suffer. Still in a daze at this point, not even these powerful men were noticed by her. Edens purpose in having Sharon kill him was not to really try to atone for his crime, but to see how determined Sharon was to get back at the Bell family. He picked on her weaknesses and break it at the root! Both Euan of the Newman n and Eden of the Bell n gave Leo this feeling. Whats more, above the royal family, there is the imperial family. We always run into each other, right? Leo muttered in his mind. Eden looked at the somewhat confused Sharon and waved his hand with a smile. As a result, those powerhouses whose aura was terrifying just a moment ago, one by one, collected the killing aura from their bodies. They are very submissive in front of Eden. s, Sharon, why do you have to remember past hatreds and not let go? Looking to the future is the most important thing. Edens cloudy eyes shone with a brilliant light as he sighed softly and said to Sharon. Today, it is the anniversary of Hallies death, and you havee to relieve your heart of hatred, but killing us and making us kowtow at her grave is really revenge? Eden shook his head, Its not revenge, its self-satisfaction. Sharon raised her head and looked at Eden with a deadly gaze, Then what would you say is revenge? Eden replied, To fulfil thest wish of the deceased is to avenge, what was Hallies wish in the suicide note she left you? When he said this, Edens eyes were no longer cloudy, but shed with a brilliant light, staring deadly at Sharon. A suicide note? Sharons eyes became nk as she muttered, My mother wants me to return to the family one day in the future. Yes, she cant forget her family, its her roots. Eden sighed, She was willing to give everything, including her life, for the sake of the family. Here, he paused and said with a frank face, Twenty years on, I still remember that Hallie, although she came from a lowly background and was a maid, she was full of knowledge and had a great business acumen. If her family had not been poor and the annual sry given to her was not enough to support her business, otherwise, she would have been a very famous entrepreneur by now. Oh yes, she is also a master of the music, chess, calligraphy and painting, and what I like most is that she and I y an evenly matched game of chess in our free time. Remembering Sharons mother, Edens face wasplicated as he sighed with a sigh that twenty years had passed in the blink of an eye. Listening to Edens memories, Ralphy and the others looked at each other with nk faces. Eden is a master of chess, and there are few who can match Eden evenly. How amazingly talented was Sharons mother when she was young? Eden sighed, Valenham is full of talented women, but in the past half century, only Aurora has led the way. Your mother, back then, was a talented woman who could bepared to Aurora, but unfortunately, she was weak and sickly and suffered from an incurable disease since childhood. At those words, Sharon said reluctantly, Then why, at that time, were you unwilling to save my mother? There was a deep resignation in her tone; if he had been willing to save her mothers life, her mother would not have died so early, let alone been driven to suicide. When Sharon asked this question, the crowds expressions turned strange. Eden was silent for a long time, then spoke out, Hallie was born as a maid after all, since there is no way out of her sickness, we can only leave her alone. At these words, Sharons lips tightened and her face was filled with anger. The look of anger in her eyes grew even stronger. Leo did not say anything, but just sighed quietly. Are people, really, not born equal? This question, when it arises, is itself a false proposition. If Sharons mother was a family member of the Bell family, would they leave her alone? Of course not. They will pull out all the resources they have to save her life! Reality, thats how cruel it is! Thats a bit much to say. Eden smiled at Sharon. Leo knew that this old man, however, was not so kind. After a pause, Eden continued, I could see that Hallie did not want you to wield the sword against your own family, and it was a helpless act to drive you away at that time. When the royal family had already sent people over to trace this matter, if you were not driven away and captured by the royal family and reduced to a prisoner, then you would have really died. The reason why Sharon was thrown out of the Bell n when she was young was because she stole the exotic herbs that were supplied to the imperial family, which provoked a great deal of anger from the imperial family at the time. But is this really the case? So, you drove Snow away or saved her life? Leo walked up to Sharon and asked Eden with a faint smile. Chapter 758 Really Afraid of Death Leo spoke out coldly, immediately attracting the attention of everyone in the Bell family. Eden was slightly taken aback in his heart, then looked at Leo and nodded his head. Sure. Immediately after the words were spoken, a very harsh sneer came from the scene. Ralphy was immediately filled with annoyance and bellowed, How dare youugh when the family head is speaking? Isnt it funny? Leos face sneered as he sneered, This is the first time Ive seen someone have forced people to death and said it in such a dignified manner. Worthy of being the Bell family head, you are full of demonic words! The words were deeply mocking. However, the Bell n all looked gloomy. How dare you speak to the old family head like that! You werent even born when the old family head was running through Valenham, and you dare to use the old family head! All the Bell family members were filled with righteous indignation and anger, and they wanted to kill Leo. Ralphy and Oscar, in particr, were seething with anger. ke stood in the crowd with a gloating look on his face, looking at Leo with eyes full of cold intent. In his view, Leo had already touched his scales by questioning the old family head to his face. How could he be a good man who could be the Lord of the Bell n and reign for more than thirty years? The old family head now with a benevolent look, but it is highly likely that the next moment he will tell people to kill Leo and Sharon. After all, the old family head was known as a smiling tiger when he was young! As expected, Eden waved his hand and all the angry curses dissipated. The smile on his face intensified, but he did not speak. Amidst the roaring usations, Leo did not get angry, instead, he also looked at Eden with a smile. An old man and a young man, both with yful smiles, but all sensed an atmosphere that gradually became stern and ughtering. Im not trying to weasel out of anything. After a long time, Eden said smilingly, Im just an old man, what bad intentions can I have? You have seen my sincerity and willingness to take responsibility for the tragic case twenty years ago, but Sharon, she is a kind-hearted and soft-hearted child, cant do anything to an old man like me! Although Eden was stating a fact, Leo heard anotheryer of meaning - Since you canty a hand on it, this farce can end. Either return to the Bell n and help it be more powerful than ever, or sever all ties with the Bell n and never speak of feuds again! And either of these two paths would have been uneptable to Sharon. You go and rest. Leo looked at Sharon, who was doing her best to remain calm, and said with some heartache. This woman has no one to rely on, the suicide of her own mother and the disappearance of her fianc have crushed her backbone. Although Sharons face was pale, she still stood to the side with her lips tightly bitten. She cannot rest. She could not rest for a moment until the end of the anniversary of her mothers death. On hearing this, Leo did not force anything, but walked step by step in front of Eden. Leo looked somewhat taller in front of the stooped Eden. But the two mens auras are not weak to each other. Twenty years have passed since this incident, whether or not there was a imperial family present, I dont know, I only know that you ordered to force her mother to death and drove her out of the family with your own hands. After sizing each other up for a few seconds, Leo was the first to speak up and said. If she cant do it, wont someone else do it? Id be happy to do the job. Leo looked at him with a calm face, but a deep killing intent swept through his dark eyes. When he looked into Leos unfathomable eyes, Eden lost his confidence, and although he remained calm on the surface, he still could not hide the fear inside him. What can you do for her? He asked as he narrowed his eyes and surveyed Leo. Kill you. Leo said with a straight face. As soon as these two words were uttered, an eerie killing intent instantly swept through the entire house. Leo, who was standing in front of Eden, also suddenly moved, his palm probing out like lightning and grabbing Edens throat. Dont you dare! Stop it! No one expected Leo to strike at the drop of a hat to an old man. All of faces changed dramatically, eyes widening as they shouted a loud rebuke. However, Leos eyes were dead on Eden from the beginning, and his palm continued to grasp. Time seemed to freeze at this moment, and Leo clearly saw that the moment he suddenly struck out, Eden, who originally had a calm face, changed his face in shock and his whole face twisted in horror. This is a sign of fear of death. Leos strike just now made Eden feel the real death. It was also at this moment that the sound of a sharp breaking wind came from the eastern direction of Leo. The Bells secretly cultivated powerhouse has finally struck! The closest oneshed out, a sharp whirlwind above his fist. His aim was not to hit Leo hard, but to save Eden! However, all that the crowd heard was a powerful, muffled thud. Without even seeing how Leo struck, they only saw the strong mans mouth spurt a mouthful of blood and his body flew backwards like a kite with a broken string. Along the way, he crashed into a tiled wall and fell limply, coughing violently. And with his other hand, he was still guarding Eden with a deadly grip. At this moment, Edens was already dumbfounded, not reacting at all to what had just happened. Quiet! Dead silence! In this instant, everyone shuddered. They finally understood that Leo was not just talking, but really wanted to kill Eden! The so-called secret powerhouse of the Bell n only saved Eden after a mere round against Leo with a broken bone. Levels of strength were not at all on the same level! At this moment, all people were shivering in their hearts. Oscar, in particr, was trembling with fear, the thought that he had actually tried to strike at him was unthinkable! Whats wrong? Didnt you just say you werent afraid of death? Howe youre so scared now?Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. He had wasted a powerful man in the blink of an eye, yet Leo acted as if nothing had happened, striking out lightly, with a sneer even on his face. He looked at Eden with a contemptuous face and sneered, Didnt you want to ask Sharon to kill you? If she doesnt do it, wouldnt it be the same if I kill you for her? Or are you scared to death, but just took advantage of her nagging psychology? Leo pressed on, his footsteps heavier than each other, like heavy hammers, viciously stomping on Edens heart! Chapter 759 General Association of Martial Arts The entirepound was silent, with only the muffled footsteps of Leo alone. He was like a ghost who was demanding for his life, striding towards Eden. Eden was so frightened that his face turned pale and his pale old body not daring to move. His eyes were now also upied by shock and fear. The Bell n was stunned for a moment. Was this still their old family head who was fearless in the face of danger? Leo came in front of Eden, his cold eyes, looking at him from above, the killing intent in his eyes, as if he wanted to tear him into pieces. In his eyes, there was killing intent, but also disdain, and contempt. That look was even more disdainful than when he looked at Oscar and Ralphy. Eden simply did not dare to meet Leos murderous eyes, his eyes, so severe that they were like sharp swords, would sting his eyeballs as soon as he met them. Look up! Look at me! Leo shouted angrily, his voice like a thunderp. Not to mention Eden, even the surrounding crowd of Bell family was shocked by Leo, their hearts sinking infinitely! He was like a god of killing, dominating the entire Bell family by himself. Lottie stood in the crowd, her heart pounding, her eyes awe-inspiring, and something indefinable and unexinable surfacing. At the age when she had seen the usual royal gentry, Leos appearance was like aet that sent violent ripples through her heart. The old family head of the Bell family, Eden, trembled violently and stiffened as he looked up into Leos eyes. The moment he looked up, his eyeballs stung from the re, even as strands of crimson blood trickled down! Arent you unafraid to die? What? Now that Im going to kill you, why are you afraid? Leo yelled in anger, lifted his foot and kicked it hard. The wall behind Eden was instantly kicked to pieces. This scene deeply shocked all the people of the Bell n. One kick was breaking a hard wall, what kind of power is this? The strongest people that their royal family pursues with great money are no better than this, right? Do you have the guts to be willing to end this with your own life when you are obviously scared to death? Have you truly repented in good faith? Leo roared, his eyes sharpening as heshed out and grabbed him directly by the throat. Thus, Eden was lifted up by Leo with one hand. The night is dark and bleak, dark clouds cover the sky and a cold, bright moon rises high and sheds its light. Stop it! Dont you dare! Put down Master! Seeing their old family head actually being lifted by Leo like a dog, the entire n was anxious. Yet, no one dared toe forward to stop it. Leo is a madman who even dares to strike an old man! Sharon also looked at Leo with an incredulous face, she did not expect that Leo would be so vicious and his methods more violent than hers. Facing the angry shouts of so many people, Leo still looked at Eden with a deadly gaze and said in a cold voice, I want you to answer the question yourself, are you afraid of death or not? Choked by Leo, Eden had difficulty breathing and his eyes were filled with panic. Say it!!! Leos palm gave a fierce force, and instantly, Edens face turned blushed. Edens eyes were even more terrified to the core. He knew that Leo would not be merciful because he was an old man. Leo killed anyone who deserved to be killed, whether male or female, old or young. I I I am afraid of dying! From his throat, the words popped out with difficulty. Under the threat of Leo, Eden still felt scared and told the truth. And after he finished, the Bell family was silent. Everyone was staring at him with wide eyes, full of incredulity. That look is like a copse of faith. The head of the Bell family, even if he has abdicated, should still be highly profound. The way Eden just appeared, he looked he did not care about his life, which gave a blow to Sharon. Unexpectedly, in the blink of an eye, he was forced by Leo to reveal his true colours. Birth, old age, sickness and death arews that cannot be escaped in this world. No matter how powerful you are, you will not escape. No one is truly unafraid to die - Who wants to die if they can live? Of all the people here, only Leo is qualified to speak of death, and no one has seen more of it than he has. He understands this best. If it were anyone else, perhaps it really would have been fooled by Eden. But in front of Leo, his words and actions are really asical and ridiculous as a clown. Sharon also looked at Leo at this point in a daze, stunned by the scene before her. Had it not been for Leo, Sharon might have gotten her revenge. For Eden did have a point, even if all the people were killed, her mother would note back to life. In the end, it will only lead to more emptiness and loneliness inside - She is a person who is very afraid of being alone. As it turned out, he wasnt afraid of death at all, but said so deliberately. With a cold smile on his lips, Leo threw Eden to the side. Eden despite his wretched appearance, and his pale face was covered with anger. How dare you make a scene in the Bell n? Do you really think that my Bell n is a ce where you cane and go whenever you want? Eden looked at Leo with a face full of annoyance, and it was not difficult to see that Leos strike just now had put his life in serious danger. Its a scourge that he must address. Upon hearing this, a touch of teasing surfaced on Leos face as he faintly swept a nce at Eden, Old man, Ive met Euan of the Newman n and Dous of the Cohen n, and they werent as bold as you. Speaking of this, Leo took a nce at the time and said, You only have three hours left, if you dont hurry, once the sun rises tomorrow, you may be gone. You At these words, all the Bell n was shocked and angry. He was too bold to say that. Who dares to take on the Bell n? Take them both down! Ralphy saw the killing intent in the old family heads eyes and roared in anger. The remaining experts all stepped forward in unison and surrounded Leo. However, they dare not do anything. The image of Leo killing a strong man in seconds by one move just now was still clearly burned in their minds, so how could they possibly go over there and look for death? However, their master ordered them to do so, and they had to do it. Wait! Fortunately, just as they were about to rush up, Eden stopped them with a loud bellow. All the strong men cultivated by the Bell n turned around and looked at their old family head. Even Ralphy and Oscar had surprised eyes. Lotties heart was pounding and her insides were tense to the core. Eden has brought the Bells development to this point, how could the bottom line be that only these strong people were secretly cultivated? There must be a bigger card to y. Leo looked at the scene with interest and said with a smile, You guys keep going, I still have time anyway. With three hours to go until midnight, there is still plenty of time. Seeing that Leo still had the heart to joke, Edens face became even more gloomy, and his eyes were even more frightening. Leo, I know youre strong, but even if youre strong, youre still only one person! Dont forget, this is Valenham, not a ce where you can run wild! At this moment, Eden finally revealed his true face, the amiability on his face was gone, reced by a deep shade of gloom that gave people a chilling and biting feeling. Leo remained fearless, his body standing upright, Oh? Is that so? Valenham is so big, where can I not go? Leos words were as resounding, the crowd was dumbfounded. Daring to go aggaints the royal family, in the past twenty years, other than Karl, Leo was the second person to do so! Was Leo too powerful, or did he regard the royal family as too weak? Eden took a deep breath and said in a cold voice, Good, since you are so insensitive, then dont me me for being ungracious! When he finished, the wooden watching stick in his hand was heavily stomped. It fell to the ground with a deafening, low sound, like a great bell. Friends of the Martial Arts Association, how long will you wait and see?! Edens voice echoed throughout thepound, carrying a hint of murderous aura for a long time. And with these words, the atmosphere of the entire vi instantly changed as if it was swept by a storm. The air flowing around it seemed to be frozen, causing the breath to stagnate. A powerful aura appeared out of nowhere, vibrating out from the four directions. The hearts of all those present shook wildly, as if their throats were being choked, making it difficult to breathe. They found that the originally empty forecourt had suddenly been filled with a dozen powerful figures, with eyes like torches and muscles that resembled gnarled dragons coiled up in the air. The bald man standing in the middle was even more terrifying, and just one look was enough to scare those strong men secretly trained by the Bell n into silence. The General Association of Martial Arts!Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Ralphys voice trembled as he cried out in shock, his heart shocked to the core. Those juniors, Lottie and Oscar, were even more frightened, their faces pale with fear as they became dizzy and unsteady under a powerful aura. Leos eyes were also deeply narrowed as he surveyed these Martial Arts Association powerhouses who had appeared out of nowhere. In Pompeii, no matter what city, there are two forces that should never be messed with. They took no effort to destroy a magnificent royal family. One is the eight major chambers ofmerce under the name of Commerce Maestro, led by the JWCC in Valenham. Anyone who messes with the eight major chambers ofmerce can break a familys financial chain with a single phone call and, within twenty-four hours, go straight to bankruptcy! The second, the Martial Arts Association! Everywhere Martial Maestro Jason goes, there is a martial arts association! The disciples of Martial Maestro are all over the world and are known as the Supreme Warriors! The most prosperous martial arts association in each province and city is Valenham. The presidents of martial arts associations in other cities, when theye to the Valenham General Association, are not even considered to be helmsmen! And judging from the aura of these people, more than a dozen Valenham General Association helmsmen hade at once! These dozen people stood together, not to mention striking, and just standing together, they wereparable to thunder and lightning destroying the world, standing like a dozen ancient giants of the wilderness, standing there. The Bell family is really getting worse and worse, a mere two juniors can bully it in a dignified manner! The strong man from the Martial Arts Association was disdainful. Edens face was unpleasant as he snorted coldly, Youd better be more serious! He could tell that Eden and them were old acquaintances! The bald giant man at the head looked indifferent and swept Leo and Sharon a faint nce, seemingly not even having the desire to fight, but only said, We help you kill these two, you owe us a big favor! How about that? After some hesitation, Eden still agreed, Okay! Only then did the giant bald man nod his head and wave his hand, signalling that his men could do it. However, none of the men behind them had any intention of doing anything, all pushing each other. As far as they were concerned, Leo and Sharon were not worthy of them at all! Finally, one of the weakest stepped in. Said to be the weakest, their strength far exceeds that of the masters trained by the Bell family. He came in front of Leo and smiled coldly, What is your name, I dont kill nameless people! Leo smiled gently, Commander of Wyverns. Chapter 760 The Two Great Instructors When these words were uttered, a silence fell over the entire Bell family. Everyone was dumbfounded and looked at Leo in disbelief. Even Eden, and the leader of the General Association of Martial Arts, were all thumping their hearts and looking at Leo incredulously. Commander of Wyverns? Youre the Commander of Wyverns? The middle-aged man who was the weakest was surprised. Exactly. Leo nodded with an imploring smile. Everyone looked at each other with disbelief. The next moment, everyone was filled with disbelief. What do you mean, youre the Commander of Wyverns? You are bragging! The crowd exploded with disdain and contempt for Leo. The bald man from the General Association of Martial Arts also looked at Leo with stern eyes and said in a cold tone, Kid, do you know what you are talking about? With a helpless look on his face, Leo spread his hands and said, Im really the Commander of Wyverns, the number one in the Northernd Assembly, isnt that me, the code name I gave myself was the Commander of Wyverns. When Leo finished speaking, the atmosphere suddenly became awkward. Not to mention Eden, even the bald man was embarrassed, and a touch of anger unconsciously surfaced on his face. How dare you trick us? The crowd also looked on in anger. Leo sighed and said helplessly, Im not fooling you, Im the Commander of Wyverns, its just that youre thinking the wrong way. The faces of the crowd twitched hard. Everyone was startled when Leo said that he was the Commander of Wyverns. If he was the real Commander of Wyverns, not to mention their Bell n, the entire General Association of Martial Arts would not dare to mess with it. Thats a legend! However, it suddenly became clear again. This Commander of Wyverns is not the same Commander of Wyverns at the legend! That of Leo is just a code name! A while ago, the Northernd Assembly was held in Hopkins with great fanfare, organized by the Western Realm Guardian Cassius himself, and the winner could be the new Guardian of the Northernd and solve the embarrassing situation that the Northernd is now unguarded. But the process of the Northern Conference was also a mixed bag. Not only was the strongest man not chosen, but there was also a bomb attack by an international organisation that trapped 10, 000 to 20, 000 people in the stadium and threatened them with hostage status! This matter not only spread around in Hopkins, but even attracted the attention of the entire country, exerting tremendous social pressure before it was resolved by an unnamed person codenamed Commander of Wyverns. No winner was decided at the Northern Conference, but it was the default of everyone that the man whose code name was Commander of Wyverns was the winner. Although the matter of the new Guardian of the North taking over also fell through, it did not stop the image of the Commander of Wyverns in the minds of the people. Eden and the bald man looked strange, full of disbelief. You are the one who was named Commander of Wyverns at the Northern Conference at the time? Leo nodded readily, Yes. No way! Eden waved his hand forcefully, his face full of gloom, Although my Bell n did not participate that Northernd Conference, I know a little about it. The Commander of Wyverns is wearing an iron mask, do you have that mask? At these words, everyones eyes were focused on Leo. Indeed, the Commander of Wyverns was wearing a mask, so no one knew what kind of face was growing beneath it. As long as Leo could produce the mask, they believed he was the Commander of Wyverns.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Leo was looking at them like they were idiots, Are you guys sick? Who will bring out with a mask? Arent you the ones who asked for my name before you kill me, and you dont believe me when I say it, so are you still going to fight or not? Leo had a look of impatience on his face. Behind her, Sharon, however, let out a giggle. He was aware that she was not in a very good mood and said that on purpose. Ahem! Afterughing, Sharon then spoke up, I testify that I was there and am one of the few people who know his identity. The bald man couldnt listen to this anymore, he shouted angrily, his eyes were like knives as he looked at Leo, It is just a name, so what if you are really the Commander of Wyverns of the Northernd Assembly, a martial arts tournament like a game, and you really take yourself seriously? Leo spared a nce at the bald man and agreed, It is indeed a game, but you have not participated in it, but you judged it, is it not short of conviction? What a joke! Before the bald man could say anything, several of the strong men under him were the first to speak up, smiling indifferently. What is Mr. Evan Walkers status? He is the helmsman of the Valenham General Association, how can he have his eyes on a convention of this level? Its simply ying game! Yes, if Mr. Evan Walker was there, he can win the first ce! What qualifications does a man campaigning in an unimpressivepetition have to be able topete with Mr. Evan Walker? The bald man is called Evan Walker and is highly respected in the Valenham General Association. Hearing Leo questioning Evan, there was a bacsh. Eden and the others wereughing coldly, he had already offered up his biggest card, moving all the people from the General Association of Martial Arts over, bound than to keep Leo and Sharon here forever. Both Leo and Sharon made Eden feel afraid. Although he doesnt care about the next head of the Bell family throne and let the juniorspete for it on their own, he doesnt have the heart to let someone who is trying to take revenge on the Bell family be the head of the family! Leoughed coldly, Just make a move. You are arrogant! The weakest was irritated and was about to strike. Suddenly, there was the sound of a strong wind right behind them. In an instant, the strong man burst into a sweat and subconsciously dodged. Only to see a long leg appear in front of him, kicking high, falling from above as if it were a giant axe of decapitation. Everyone had their eyes wide open. The strong man subconsciously dodged backwards and the air in front of him was instantly broken by the kick. Although he missed the kick, the harshness of it still startled him out of his cold sweat. If the kick is solid, he was bound to end up in aa. But soon, he was annoyed and looked to Sharon. A sneak attack? Sharon sneered, Wasnt it you who said that you wanted to annihte us? Now you are sent alone again, so be prepared to fight two by one! You - The strong man choked and the anger in his eyes increased. Leo, however, took a step back and looked at him calmly, Dont worry, I wont make a move, its her alone to face you. After a pause, he looked at Sharon again, You said you had a bottleneck, you cant just leave it at that, these people are at your hands. Instructor Bell. When Leo finished, he really leave Sharon alone and just sat in the gazebo, smoking a cigarette and admiring the flowers and nts. Sharon revealed a small smile, Okay, Instructor Cohen. Chapter 761 Sharon’s Strength Leo and Sharon both set two records for Wyverns. The youngest Wyverns member, and the youngest the Wyverns instructor. No, there are three in Leo. The youngest Commander of Wyverns. After bing instructors, they are also all called by Instructor Cohen, or Instructor Bell instead of their respective real names. Leo takes the neers and Sharon takes the army doctor. But is it weaker to bring military doctors? Not really. On the contrary, those who study medicine are more familiar with the structure of the human body. Killing is quicker and he strikes with a fatal blow. Sharon is the pioneer of this genre. She doesnt look like a soldier. Like Nadine, she is more of a killer. It had also been a long time since Leo had seen Sharon make a move, and it just so happened that she had a bottleneck, so Leo helped her break through it. The best way to break through a bottleneck is to fight. An endless battle! Leo killed the Phantoms thousand-strong brigade in the battle alone. As well as he intercepted the eight supreme powers of the world alone on Elview Mountain! Tonight, Leo was not going to fight, and the people from the Martial Arts Association would all be taken care of by Sharon. Watching this scene, everyone was wearing astonished faces. Evan did the same, giving Leo a thoughtful look but not saying a word. Hahahaha Oscarughed rampantly, Arent you the number one in the Northernd Assembly? Howe he doesnt even dare to fight but have a woman do it? Arent you afraid that she will be beaten to death? Ralphy also found it absurd that Leo was actually hiding behind Sharon. Edens eyes were gloomy as he looked at Sharon and scolded, Sharon, Ive already forced Hallie to die and dont want to strike at you,e back to us so that they dont have to strike at you! Eden really did not want to kill Sharon. Sharon is powerful and is also Leos master in the field of medicine, and with her, the Bells strength will definitely go to the next level. Whats more, her return without having to upy arge position would be a hundred times better for the family! However, Sharons eyes were cold without a word, only stepping forward and confronting the strong man from the General Association of Martial Arts. The night breeze blew up her hair and revealed her endlessly cold eyes. Woman, move aside, and when Ive finished with the man, itll be your turn.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The one who was the weakest of the strong men bellowed coldly. Although Sharons kick just now made his heart palpitate even now, it was just a sneak attack and he didnt take it to heart at all. However, Sharon didnt even say a word and charged directly towards him. Seek death! That strong man was furious and had wanted to finish Leo first before striking at Sharon. But to his surprise, she actually took the initiative to attack! The next moment, however, he was dumbfounded. He threw a heavy punch, but Sharon in front of him disappeared. Suddenly he felt his arm sink, and when he fixed his eyes on it, he saw that Sharon had actually leapt in the air and stepped on his arm. And so with the help of his arms, she jumped onto his shoulders. The two legs were like scissors and mped his throat. With a gentle force, that strong man from the General Association of Martial Arts copsed without a sound. Sharon, however, looked at the other members of the Martial Arts Association calmly, and hooked her fingers, indicating that they could all join together. At once, everyone was filled with disbelief. The strong men of the General Association, led by Evan, could not remain calm any longer, but stood up, their faces full of horror. Sharon, who actually took down their strongman in one round! Although, being the worst of them all, his strength is notparable to that of ordinary strongmen. Anyone who can get into the Valenham Martial Arts Association cant be that weak! But Sharon settled him in one round? No one is taking it anymore. Leo looked at all this with a calm face and suddenly shook his head and said to himself, Its not enough. At those words, Sharon froze for a moment, and then, her eyes became more determined. Leo is saying that such seconds would not be considered experience and would not improve at all. Leo looked at those from the General Association of Martial Arts and asked, You guys should all bring weapons, right? Yes, Evan looked indifferent. Take it out, do your best, and kill her. Leo pointed at Sharon and said. At these words, everyone was stunned and looked at Leo in disbelief. Some even wondered if they were, in fact, partners. What kind of person tells someone to kill their partner! However, Evan could see the meaning of Leos words, and his face sank deeply with a murderous intent, Kid, you seek death! Is it true that they are told to pull out their weapons and then do their best to kill Sharon? Certainly not. Its meant to portray a real struggle. Only in the midst of fight can a persons potential be unleashed and taken to the next level. How dare he use them as a chaperone to break the shackles? Simply unforgivable! He was instinctively about to stop his men to pull out their weapons, but Leos gaze came over again. You are not the ones who havee to kill us, so what does it matter in what way you kill us? Leo said indifferently, Bring out your weapons, whatever you bring out, swords or guns, as long as they are weapons. At these words, the Bells people were dumbfounded. How much of a grudge can you take out a gun? And from the beginning to the end, Sharon did not react half-heartedly, epting all that Leo said in silence. Improving strength and the battle is a necessary part of the experience. And has she experienced any less fight over the years? Boy, youre looking for death! Evans expression was gloomy to the extreme, his eyes fierce as he looked at Leo. He still underestimated the young man, who was harder to deal with than he had thought. Surprisingly, Leo acquiesced. Yes, were just looking for death. Come and kill us in a hurry, dont talk nonsense, get your weapons ande together! This The people from the General Association of Martial Arts had some difficulty, and even some embarrassment as they looked towards Evan, waiting for him to say something. They felt ashamed to take up arms, let alone all together. They were martial artists, how could martial artists fight in groups? This is rogue without martial virtue! The killing intent within Evans heart was infinitely amplified, and his eyes were fierce as he said, Since you insist on seeking death, then I will do as you wish! All, take out your respective weapons! Evan bellowed, and even if they didnt want to go together, they had to pull out their weapons. At once, swords, guns, clubs and sticks of all kinds of weapons appeared before the eyes of the crowd. The Bell families looked dumbfounded that tey actually pulled out their weapons! Edens face also went deeply gloomy. He did not expect that the Martial Arts Association experts he had called out did not scare Leo, but he used them as a touchstone to go further. Leo also became an instructor, which didnt even put them on the spot! Evan, go ahead and strike, no need to have any qualms, any result will be borne by me! Eden suddenly spoke up and said to Evan, All you need to do is to get rid of these two people. Originally, there was some pity for Sharon, but now, there was only a strong killing intent in his heart. Even the old family head of the Bell n had said so, Eden no longer hesitated and bellowed, All together! At once, all the strong men of the General Association swarmed forward as if facing an invincible powerhouse. Those standing here were all strong practitioners of the General Association, already powerful and now armed with weapons, they were even more powerful, each with a powerful aura, unleashing a heaven-destroying attack on Sharon. At once, the terrifying aura alone was enough to terrify the crowd watching the battle. The powerhouse trained by the Bell family was even more frightened. This was the strength of the Valenham General Association of Martial Arts, and for them to think of striking at Leo and Sharon before was simply a case of looking for death! A dozen men armed with weapons attacked a woman. Sharon was surrounded in the middle, meditating and concentrating, and in the next moment, her figure suddenly disappeared from the spot. Everyones weapons instantly fell short. Moving like a rabbit, Sharon once again rushed into the fray. Apart from the Bell families, Leo and Evan are also keeping an eye on the situation here. The more Evan looked at it, the gloomier his face became. Leo directly blocked their retreat. A dozen strong men attacked a woman, winning was deserved, losing was disgraceful - How could he be happy with such a battle? Either way, its a disgrace! Damn! Evan stared deadly at Leo, his eyes filled with murderous intent. After looking at it for a while, Leo still shook his head and said, Its still not enough. When Evan choked, he naturally knew clearly what Leo was referring to as still not enough. He looked at the battle again; it was currently a melee and there was no way to tell if there was a winner. Could it be that he had seen the winner before him? It had been a long time and the time had passed ten oclock. It took Evan to see some cluesing. At once, the pupils shrank. He found that his people were actually getting a little worse! The knife and spear in his hand, moreover, did not pierce Sharon at all. Sharon was not only agile, her body was like a mudskipper, constantly making uncanny movements. Pushing the limits of the human body is more than a handful. Jiu-jitsu! This woman knows jiu-jitsu! Evans face was sullen. Sharon took off the heavy cotton jacket she was wearing. What is surprising is that only a simple white coat is worn inside. Withrge sleeves flying and long hair flowing, she is as beautiful as if she were a woman from a painting. Sharons eyes chilled as she heaved her sleeves with both hands. In the next instant, two long streaks of white silk flew out from the wide white sleeves, like white snakes emerging from a hole, sweeping heavily towards the strongmen of the General Association of Martial Arts. The strong men were stunned by the wide length of white cloth and did not react at all to be rolled up in it. It was like being hit by a big truck as they all flew backwards out of the room. The white cloth continued to fly in all directions for a moment, hitting the eaves of house. The seemingly light white cloth weighs more than ten thousand pounds, and the moment it hits, it is as if it has been hit by an earthquake. Chapter 762 The Touchstone Boom! The ground shook as if it were an earthquake. The beams of the vi shuddered viciously, and great swathes of dust descended from the sky. All the people at the house fled outside the courtyard with frightened faces, fearing that the house would copse the next moment. The vi is somewhat old, using rubble structures from thest century, and even if it is redecorated, the foundations will not change - that way it will have a sense of historical vicissitudes and be recorded in the historical and cultural treasury. Fortunately, after three tremors on the walls of the house, it stopped shaking. It was dusty and a mess. Many people were relieved, but still looked incredulously at Sharon above them, with an expression as if they had seen a ghost. Not only them, but also Evan from the General Association of Martial Arts, were dumbfounded and full of shock as they looked at her. Beans of sweat ran down his forehead and the pressure instantly multiplied! What did Sharon use to smash the house that made it tremble? Everyone struggled to remember the scene that had just taken ce. Sharon took off her thick cotton jacket and wore a thin white coat underneath. Therge sleeves dance like a dancer rising, and then several metres of white cloth fly out of the cuffs. A flick and the vi was nearly destroyed? Did I see it right? Immediately, someone uttered an incredulous voice, their face full of horror. Eden, Ralphy and Oscar even had their eyes zed over. This is clearly a light white cloth, why is it like iron?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. What exactly is going on here? At this moment, Sharon is standing alone at the top of the pavilion with a bright moon hanging high above her head. The moonlight spills over her, elongating her figure infinitely, as if she were a pearl left behind in the world, untouched by the mud. And beneath her were all the members of the General Association of Martial Arts who had struck out at her, one by one, wailing all over the ce. It took a long time before he managed to stand up and look up at the figure of Sharon. In his eyes, there was actually more than a hint of panic. The strong are always feared. In the Martial Arts Association, it is even more so, and whoever is stronger will be respected. And the strength that Sharon is disying at this moment is enough to put everyone in awe! All the members of the General Association of Martial Arts struck together and also took their weapons, but they still failed to hurt Sharon. Instead of hurting her, they were all knocked down with a flick of Sharons sleeve. Evan gritted his teeth, his face was full of sarcasm, and the veins on his forehead were writhing like little snakes. After Tonight! The reputation of his Martial Arts Association will be greatly tarnished! A dozen men, armed with weapons, striking at a woman would have been easy to criticise! Win as a matter of course, lose as a matter of shame! It was the fight that had caused his heart to rage with hostility, and he was actually defeated? Bunch of losers! Evan took a deep breath and tried to calm the monstrous anger in his heart. Dont call them losers, I dont think youll be able to win if you go. The faint voice came out, and it instantly stirred up the anger that Evan had managed to suppress. His eyes narrowed dangerously as he looked over at Leo, who was still sittingzily in the gazebo, with a murderous look on his face, What did you say? Leo extinguished his cigarette and smiled, If you go, you wont necessarily do as well as your men, or you will be even more woefully. You seek death! Such a query naturally provoked Evans anger. All of Evans men, too, had cold eyes. This shows how high the prestige of Evan is in their hearts, and that no one can be allowed to question him. However, the Bell family had lost their earlier rampant and confident attitude. Someone even nced at the time and it was already half past ten. Only an hour and a half until midnight. The strength disyed by Sharon was so terrifying that itpletely exceeded everyones expectations. Leo had not yet to make a move! Never mind that Leo had briefly struck once before, nearly taking Edens life. But that was absolute strength crushing, and he hadnt once struck out against the strongest of the General Association of Martial Arts. Now that he was sitting calmly in the gazebo, watching the battle between Sharon and the General Association of Martial Arts, no one would be foolish enough to think that he was really hiding behind Sharon. Looking at Evan, who was disying his killing intent towards him, the smile on Leos face faded, Youre going to strike at me? As he spoke, he also swept a faint nce at Evan. It was this nce that caused Evan to unexpectedly fall into a cave of ice, his soul trembling. His eyes were wide and full of incredulity as he looked at Leo. Fixing his eyes again, that indifferent life-like look was gone, he was still looking up at Sharon with a smile. Evan was shocked, how strong was Leo? A few of the strong men who had regained their feet gritted their teeth and looked at Sharon with eyes wide open. Sharons eyes, however, swept over faintly. What they saw in her eyes was a disregard for life - Only someone who has actually killed thousands and thousands of people can have such eyes! At once, all of them, without exception, took steps back, their faces as pale as paper. This scene made Evans heart even more furious. Rubbish! With an angry cry, Evan leapt down. The stone bs on the ground were instantly trampled on and cracked all over. Such a powerful force was seen as the crowd drew in a cold breath and their eyes widened. All stand aside. Evan spoke indifferently, his voice without a trace of emotion. Helmsman, youre going to fight yourself?! All the men were shocked and asked out loud. Evan did not speak, but simply stepped towards Leo with cold eyes. He doesnt like to talk, much less talk to dead people! The ground of the vi was trampled by Evan. With each step Evan took, he exerted great force even causing the ground to tremble slightly. This sent a wild shock through the hearts of the crowd, led by Eden. Worthy of being the helmsman of the General Association of Martial Arts, the slightest disy of his aura is so powerful and unbeatable! The Helmsman fights himself, these two are dead! The gods cant save them! The eyes of Oscar and the others were all tinged with excitement. Lottie, however, had a worried face and wondered if Sharon and Leo could survive in the helmsmans hands. However, after taking a few steps, Evan stopped, his eyes staring grimly ahead. Only an additional woman in a white shirt was seen between him and Leo. The moon is high in the sky and the cold light spills over. Sharon slowly walked from the corner of the shadows, brushing her sleeve, her eyes clear and cold. If you want to kill him, step over my dead body first. Leo, however, slowly got up, looked at her with a calm face and said, Sharon, the real touchstone that can make you break through the shackles is here. Chapter 763 Show Some Respect Sharon and Leo spoke out one after another, instantly focusing all eyes on them. Everyones eyes were tinged with disbelief. Leos words were clearly more shocking than what Sharon said. As the helmsman of the General Association of Martial Arts in Valenham, Evan is outrageously powerful and has not lost a single match in the past ten years. Instead, Leo sees it as a touchstone to improve Sharons strength? How crazy is this? Evans men were also dumbfounded, their faces full of shock. But when he looked back, his face was instantly filled with anger. You are arrogant! Seeing Evan as a touchstone, do you have the strength for that? Dont think that just because you escaped from our siege, you are above Evan! The General Association of Martial Arts cursed, and the Bell family, on their side, were full of gloating. How dare you provoke the helmsman of the General Association, you simply want to go to hell. The helmsman of the General Association can be ridiculously strong, even if all these people join hands, they may not be a match for a helmsman. Edens expression was indifferent and his eyes cold. In his view, Leo had made a huge mistake. That is to underestimate the enemy! Sharon alone did beat up Evans men and was very strong, but to try to fight Evan was a bit of a fantasy. But its understandable. The normal, inertial mind would assume that the crowd will defeat a single man. This is true in general, but within the martial arts, being one realm stronger can make all the difference in the world! Evan alone could easily take care of these men of his.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Otherwise, what makes these people so convinced by Evan? From the beginning to the end, Evan did not speak. At this time, the more calm he is, the more anger he has. Wherever the helmsman of the General Association of Martial Arts goes, he is held in high esteem? Has anyone ever looked down on him like that? Killing intent rose from Evan, and the air here instantly froze, as if it was frozen. Arent you afraid, by asking me to be this womans touchstone, that you will destroy her? Evan stared at Leo and said in a cold voice. A ghastly killing intent spilled out. This killing intent is undifferentiated, both towards Leo and Sharon. If it werent for these two women, the dignity of his General Association of Martial Arts wouldnt have been tarnished! However, Leos face smiled brightly. He shook his head, Thanks for your concern, but I think its better that you mind your own business. At once, Evan choked and the killing intent in his eyes intensified. In that case, what else could he say? He pointed at Sharon and said to Leo with a morose expression, This woman, because of you, will die miserably! The status of the helmsman of the General Association of Martial Arts did not allow him to back down. The pride of the General Association of Martial Arts helmsman would not allow him to fail! He, Evan, has never failed in the martial arts, and he believes that this time will be no exception! The line of sight fell on Sharon, unspeakably hideous - In his eyes, Sharon was no different from amb to be ughtered. Sharons expression also became serious, staring firmly at Evan. During the confrontation, she had raised herself to the highest possible mental state. Leo was right, this Evan was the touchstone for her to go further! As an instructor of Wyverns, Sharons own strength is definitely not weak. Those who can be her touchstone are at least as strong as her. She is only one step away from that level of Leo and Dominic. But it is this one step that separates her from Leo, a chasm between heaven and earth. She is a very easily satisfied woman. The pinnacle of the martial arts is not something she should pursue. Leo was so powerful that she thought she would never be able to reach it in her lifetime, but now she had the chance to touch it, or even ascend to it, so how could she give it up? Sharons eyes were serious, and she brought out her full spirit to meet the enemy. Leo stood back and watched the field just as closely. At this point, neither of them made a move, but stood in ce, facing each other. The difference between who ys first hand and who ys second hand is huge. The two men are still testing each other. As the night wind blew, a withered yellow leaf withered from the book andnded, unevenly, right in the middle of the two men. In this instant, the atmosphere waspletely frozen, stern and murderous, and Leo could already feel the battle intent gradually rising on both sides, as well as the killing intent. In the next moment, Evan struck out brazenly, his body instantly disappearing from the spot. In the blink of an eye, he appeared above Sharons head, leaping high into the air and delivering a rough, hard kick. The air cracked violently, like a meteor catching the moon, and opened wide. This is the way Evan fights, with power that does not break! Evan has struck! That woman will surely die! All of the Bell family, as well as Evans men, were immediately overjoyed, with anticipation in their eyes. It was as if he had already seen the image of Sharons delicate body being sent flying for tens of miles by a kick from Evan. Moreover, Evans men were well aware that Evan was not at full strength at this point. With such destructive power remaining, how much more terrifying would it be if it were at full strength? On the contrary, Sharon, as if she had been scared, stood motionless in her ce. Evan himselfughed out loud. Its over! Its too weak! The powerful kick came down like a battle axe, yet in the next moment, Evan was staggered and was made to sink downwards by the huge inertia. Looking down again, Sharon, who had been underneath him, had disappeared at some point. With this kick, he smashed directly into the ground, immediately splitting the green stone pavement in pieces and even sinking the entire foundation down by a fraction of a millimetre. The blow fell short, causing Evan to realise that something was wrong. His pupils suddenly shrank, his entire body instantly tensed up and he looked back reflexively. Sharon had long since taken to the air and was streaking back, drawing a distance of at least ten metres from him. Meeting her cold eyes, Evan suddenly had an ominous feeling in his heart. He subconsciously remembered the eerie white cloth in Sharons sleeve. However, no sooner had this thought arisen than Evans pupils reflected arge expanse of white cloth, coiling towards him like a python hunting, with fast speed. Evans face instantly changed and he subconsciously dodged. The white cloth swept past him and although it missed, the overpowering energy had made him feel in danger. The image of the earth shaking just now was still fresh in his mind, so how could he have been hit? Before he can breathe a sigh of relief, an eye shocking scene urs - The white cloth that swept straight past Evan as if it had grown eyes of its own, turned a corner and attacked Evan again. What?! Evans pupils were violently constricted, and this time even the corners of his eyes were twitching violently. What kind of move is this? Does the white cloth still bend? However, it soon became clear to him what was going on. Its not that the white cloth turns on its own, its that the person controlling it makes it do so! He looked at Sharon incredulously. Everything can be borrowed from momentum. With internal energy, even soft white cloth can be as hard as steel. And this woman, in this respect, has reached a point of excellence. Even if in the Martial Arts Association, her strength is among the top. It was not until this moment that Evan realised that this woman was not simple, and he also put away his contempt and stood at attention. This woman is worthy of a battle with him! Evan stopped in his tracks, his eyes shining brightly as he looked coldly at Sharon. The white cloth came whistling in and snaked around Evans wrist, looking as if it was wrapped in a thick bandage. Come here! Sharon shouted angrily and with a flick of her wrist, a violent tremor swept through the white cloth like a ripple. The white cloth is actually like a whip, and after wrapping it around the other person, it will pull him over. However, when Sharon pushed hard, she was surprised to find that she could not pull Evan. Evans figure was like a rock, not moving at all. Women have an inherent disadvantage over strength. Sharon was instantly in a passive position, gritting her teeth and pushing harder and harder, still not giving up. Evan sneered, grabbed the white cloth and in turn tried to pull Sharon backwards. The heel of Sharons shoe buckled hard on the ground, trying to stop herself from being pulled over. However, Evan was so strong that two deep marks were left on the ground - that were Sharons footprints. You have a weird move, so what if you dance and make a clear shadow? Its just shy but not real. Evanughed coldly. Well, you can go to hell, too. Just as Evan was nning to pull Sharon over in one go and then finish her off, the smile on his face froze once again. Sharon flicked her wrist and dance with herrge sleeves. In the wide sleeves, three identical white cloths once again flew out and rolled against Evans left hand, left leg and right leg. Looking at this scene, everyones hearts and minds were violently shaken and filled with disbelief. Its like magic! They thought one white cloth flying out of the sleeve would be shocking enough, but they didnt expect three more to fly out. What the hell is going on with her clothes? Why is there so much white cloth? Some people looked puzzled, all looking dumbfounded. They dont know how Sharons white coat was designed, but the white cloth hidden in the cuffs seemed endless. The corners of Evans eyes even twitched as he watched the three white cloths fly towards him. To a white cloth, he swims with ease. But four white clothes were killing him, and he could not deal with them. He was about to break the white cloth and dodge, but how could Sharon do what he wanted? Although she is not as strong as Evan, she has the skills. Three white cloths, like slithering spiritual snakes, wrapped around Evans hands and feet respectively, holding him in ce like a puppet. Sharons eyes were cold as internal energy burst forth from both hands. As if a white cloth had urred, a muffled cannon passed through. Evan also twitched as if he had been electrocuted. At the same time, the white cloth stretched and swept away, and Evan was wrapped up in a mummy, with only one head exposed. Just as Sharon was about to make her move, a soft sigh suddenly came from the entrance ofpound. Sharon, show mercy. The sound was not loud, but everyone heard it. At once, everyone in Bell family was dumbfounded and Sharon was frowning without making a move. She turned around and saw an old gray-haired man - dressed in cloth standing at the front door, who was not strictly speaking old, looking only in his thirties. What makes people think he is an old man is his gray hair. Medical saint? Leon Bell?! Some eximed. Leon sighed and said softly, Sharon, can you please, for my sake, dont kill him? The Bell family, for my sake, do not make things difficult for Sharon, and go forward to the grave of Sharons mother and pay your penance and respects. Twenty years ago, we were indeed wrong! Chapter 764 Get Gray Hair Overnight The entirepound was silent, except for the soft sighs of the medical saint Leon. Leon?! The crowd was filled with dumbfounded faces, not expecting Leon to suddenly appear here. Not to mention Ralphy, Oscar and the others, even Eden, after a slight daze, his face went sullen. The people of the General Association of Martial Arts, however, gaped at this young man with gray hair, only feeling that he had the aura of a martial arts practitioner, but on closer inspection, they found that he did not know martial arts. Leo was also full of surprise, but then, as if remembering something, he smiled lightly and did not intervene. At the same time, a look was given to Leon, signalling him not to reveal the rtionship between the two. Hmph! Sharon, however, snorted coldly, and her originally expressionless face was surprisingly covered with ayer of cold frost, her mood looking even more unpleasant than before. She stopped but didnt listen to Leon to let go of Evan. She still tied up Evan like a mummy. Evan only showed one head, staring at Sharon with a deadly stare, as if he was looking at an umon enemy. He was the helmsman of the General Association of Martial Arts and was actually hung up by a woman. This white cloth, while not very damaging, is extremely insulting! Her eyes were fixed on Leon with a fierce expression. Leon also saw Sharon and sighed with aplicated look in his eyes, hesitated for a long time, but still walked slowly towards her. Standing still, he said to Sharon, Let him go. No. Sharon said stubbornly. Not only did she not release him, but instead the white cloth was suddenly taut. Evan was then pestered with even more tightly. Let him go. No. Do as youre told. Youre teaching me how to do things? Sharons big eyes were covered with frost, and she looked at Leon as if she was looking at an enemy. Leon was helpless, Youre still angry with me about that incident? You see Ive been going around helping people to redeem myself. Sharon did not say anything, just looked at him coldly. At this point Leo came over and looked at the two of them with a curious look on his face. Back in the old days when he went to the airport to greet Leon, he could see that the two had a story when Sharon was indifferent to Leon. The reaction now hammers home Leos thoughts. Exactly what the reason was is unknown to Leo. But being a taker for a while, he doesnt mind. Coward! Sharon cursed and flicked her wrist, the white cloth immediately retracted. Evan suddenly fell woefully from mid-air andnded heavily on the ground. Evan! The people from the General Association of Martial Arts immediately greeted them. Instead, Evan roared, Dont evene over! He climbed up on his own, his eyes looking deadly at Sharon and, a little further back, Leo, his eyes full of disbelief. In Valenham, he highly respected wherever he goes. However, he was taught a hard lesson by a woman, although it was the first time he fought, Evan was unfamiliar with his opponents abilities and fighting style, and was restrained by softness and rigidity. But a failure is a failure, and that is no excuse. Sharon can press him and see him as a millstone. What about Leo, which never struck out? How much more terrifying will the power be? Evan does not dare to think about it, nor can he imagine it. He finally realised what it means to have people beyond him. Your name is Leo Cohen, isnt it? Evan looked at Leo with sharp eyes and asked. Leo nodded his head, Yes. Good, Ill remember, and Ill definitely pay a visit some day. Evan gave Leo a solemn greeting, his eyes no longer showing the initial killing intent and disdain. He could not kill Leo, let alone belittle him, or he would suffer a great loss. Leo smiled faintly but did not say anything, apparently acquiescing. Lets go! After receiving tacit approval, Evan waved his hand and led the people of the General Association of Martial Arts away. Looking at Evan and the others about to leave, Eden panicked at once and stopped them as soon as he could. Evan, you still havent settled the two of them, why are you leaving? The two of them just have some odd moves, if Helmsman Gu goes all out, how can they both be a match? Eden stopped Evan and said anxiously. Eden did not know martial arts, but from the course of the previous battle, he felt that it was Sharons odd and unconventional moves that Evan was not familiar with, and that was why he was suppressed by Sharon. If time goes on, Sharon will definitely not be a match for Evan. Which is why, as soon as the words came out, Evans face sank, full of irony. Im sorry to say that we cant help you with your request. Evans face was grim as he strode out of the vi. Evan - Eden shouted. Evan disappeared into the night with the crowd of General Association of Martial Arts powerhouses. As a result, the voice of the Bell family became instantly weaker. Oscar, Ralphy and the others were all gazing at Sharon in horror. She had even suppressed General Association helmsman like Evan, so it would be a handful to strike against them. It was not until this moment that they finally understood on what basis Sharon dared toe with Leo. Whats more, the situation is made worse by the fact that there is an unknown stance of Leon. Leon, what is the purpose of your return this time? However, although his heart was not sure, Eden would never degrade the prestige of the royal family, leaning on his walking stick and standing with his hands folded, he looked at Leon and asked. On hearing this, Leon did not say anything, instead it was Leo, who looked over with a surprised face. Leon is also surnamed Bell and is also a member of the Bell family, but Edens attitude is so cold. Hes my brother. Sharon spoke up coldly. On hearing this, Leo, however, drew a cold breath backwards, his face full of incredulity. Hes your brother? Leo blurted out, then looked back at Leon. Leon gave a bitterugh, Shes really my sister. After our mother hanged herself, she was thrown out of the royal family, while I, for being useful to the Bell royal family, was kept, and she hated me for it. Leon said, She felt that rtives should share the same fate, she wanted to avenge our mothers death, and I should have joined her and left the Bells together, but I stayed behind, defected to the enemy, and was indifferent to my mothers death. Sharon doesnt say anything, but that doesnt mean she doesnt care about anything. She hides in her heart all the things she cares about, its taken twenty years for our rtionship to ease up a little, but its just that she no longer hates me, we both remain strangers. Leo dawned on him and asked again, Then why did you leave the Bells and go around practising medicine? Leon looked up to the bright moon in the sky and sighed from the bottom of his heart.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Because of the guilt, I guess, I couldnt save my mother - it so my hair went gray overnight. Leon stroked his gray hair and said leisurely. Chapter 765 Medical Saint Recognizes His Master Leon spoke in a mncholy tone, and his face looked deeply helpless. It is not easy for everyone to live in the world, and everyone has their own way of living, which is inevitably not understood. Leo thought to himself that Leon had his reasons for staying in the Bells at that time, rather than going with Sharon. Thinking of this, Leo stole a nce at Sharon. Sharon had an indifferent look on her face, but her eyes also looked over and nced at Leon. Leon naturally noticed it, smiled lightly and continued, At that time I had already started to study medicine, but I was depressed and faced with my mother who was very sick all day, and I wanted to cure her with my own hands. Unfortunately, she still passed away due to some uncontroble external factors. Hearing this, Sharons face changed greatly and her mouth opened slightly, as if she wanted to say something, but in the end she did not say it. Leon looked on with a look of regret in his eyes. Perhaps I should have gone with Snow then; we were both children frommoner backgrounds and it was too difficult to get ahead on our own. But because of that, I dont want anyone else to lose their life to the disease. Thus, there came the medical saint that followed. He would not have gone gray hair overnight if he had not had enough regret in his heart to hold onto for the rest of his life. He would not have be a medical saint admired by millions if he had not been determined to spend the rest of his life paying for his sins. And, of course, it is unlikely to meet Leo. After hearing this, Leo also felt a sigh of relief in his heart. Little did he know that the medical saint was Sharons brother. They always had an intermediate contact, and that was Leo. However, they still never said a word. Perhaps the rtionship has been discovered. Leon, if you are still one of the Bell family, hurry up and take our side and get your sister out of here! At this point, Ralphy spoke out in annoyance and shouted a rebuke at Leon. Not only him, but also the rest of the Bell family looked at him with indifference, not showing much respect for him because he was a medical saint. Leons face sank as he swept a circle of everyone and slowly said, I left the Bell n a long time ago and is not involved with the Bell ns well, so how can I be qualified to be on your side? What did you say? Hisughter, with a hint of sarcasm, echoed through thepound, causing a lot of people present to be irritated. Eden, as the old family head, was so gloomy. Leon, even if you break away from my Bell family, my Bell family is still the home where you were born and raised, is the condition of the Bell family not as good as living out in the open? Eden looked at Leon, his tone still serious, and said in a deep voice. Leonughed loudly at his words, Is this as a solicitation for me? Both Leo and Sharon heard the strong solicitation implication in Edens words. Eden is a thick-skinned man, and such words naturally do not hurt. With a cold snort, he said, Not only you, but also your sister, you are all children of Hallie. She is our maid, and you cannot break free. Leon smiled lightly, So, what is it that I am going to do when I return to the Bell family? Eden said, Tell your sister to leave here. Leave? Its not quite right for you to recruit me but ignore my sister, is it? Leon smiled implicitly, then looked at Sharon again and said lightly, As I said earlier, there is still an hour before midnight, gather all the members of the Bell n and go to my mothers grave to pay respects and admit their mistakes, and it will be over. How do you think? I dont think so. Eden said indifferently, his eyes much colder, looking at Leon with even anger in his eyes. Now he finally understood that Leon hade over, not to help the Bell family, but in turn to help Sharon. Anger was apanied by an additional pressure on his mind, and feelings of regret. Hallie was just a maid, but the two children she gave birth to were excellent. Leon, from a young age, has shown an extreme talent for medicine, whether it is his sense of smell for medicines or his thorough reading of medical scriptures, he is at the top of the Bell family. Even Eden, at the time, attached great importance to Leon, believing that he had the potential to be the honor of the Bell family in the future. At this time, being from a weak background was of less importance, and the Bell family did everything to nurture Leon as a future malleable talent. Sharon, on the other hand, is less conspicuous. Since childhood, she has been taking care of her seriously ill mother, who is a maid and cannot do heavy work, so Sharon does it. Whether it was cleaning or boiling water and mopping the floor, she did it all with care. But what they got was a pitiful amount of money for their work, which was not enough to pay for their mothers medical treatment. She had no choice but to steal the exotic herbs offered to the impetrial family, eventually forcing Hallie to die. Sharon was drive out of the family. At the time, no one could have imagined that the wretched little girl wouldter grow up to be what she is today.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Eden regrets it! He regrets not killing her at the time! Hmph, Leon, I know that now you are a big-name medical saint, but arent you afraid that your previous life will be exposed? Eden asked with a cold glint in his eyes as he stared at Leon. Leon smiled, Its just a false name. Ever since Ive been travelling the world and helping the world, I dont care what the world thinks. Although my mother passed away more than 20 years ago, I still remember her teachings - to be a good doctor and save more people. It was her wish, and now that she is gone, it is up to me to carry on her legacy. And me. As Leons words fell, another clear, cold voice rang out. The crowd turned their attention back to Sharon. Her gaze was cold as she looked at everyone. She hasnt forgotten the reason she came here in the first ce. That would be for all of the Bell family to go to their mothers grave and kowtow and apologise. With a surprised look on his face, Leon nced at Sharon and his eyes became softened. Yeah, and you. Heughed from the bottom of his heart, Even if you hate me, we do the same thing. Sharon is silent. All the Bell n was greatly rmed, and Edens face was even gloomy to the extreme. No one can make me bow my head to the Bell family! Is that so? Since you value your dignity so much, go to hell. At this moment, Leo, who had not spoken, suddenly opened his mouth and said with a smile. Dont worry, when you die, I will carve seven words on your grave, Brave Eden Bell! If Leon was inviting everyone in the Bell n to go to their graves to thank them for their crimes, then Leo was being open about his threats. Eden is very old. But that doesnt mean that he wants to die. On the contrary, the older he lived, the more he feared death. Moreover, everyone had a feeling that if they didnt agree, not only would their old families be purged, but all those who were involved in the matter back then would inevitably escape death! Leo had previously said that he wouldnt mind making the nine royal families into eight royal families, and in hindsight, it cane true. Leo nced at the time, It is now exactly eleven oclock at night, which means that we have already spent the whole night with you, and it will take at least forty minutes to get from here to the Caucasus Mountain Cemetery, which, with the time spent kneeling, leaves you with only five minutes to think. How about going to there and kneeling, or Drop death! When the word death was uttered, a morose killing intent swept out. The wind of the night was like a bone-shaving knife, scraping all the Bell families, who looked at Leo with a look of fear that went deep into their souls. They have pulled out their strongest card, asking the helmsman of the General Association of Martial Arts to step in. Leo, however, didnt even strike with a single blow, and Sharon, alone, brought Evan down. How is the Bell family a match? While Edens old face was changing, Leon suddenly spoke, his tone indifferent, You had better listen to benefactor, otherwise, if you really make him angry, not even I can save you. At these words, everyone in the Bell n paled straight away. It included Eden, who looked at Leon with a dumbfounded and incredulous face. The voice, surprisingly, had a slight tremor to it. What did you call him? Benefactor? Under the gaze of countless gazes, Leon nodded indifferently, Mr. Cohen, whom you all despised, is my benefactor and has been kind to me. All of the Bell families were dumbfounded. Even after Leon admitted that Leo was his benefactor, Edens heart even jerked so hard that he almost cked out and fainted. Oscar and Ralphy were also dumbfounded and could note back to their senses. The live-in son-inw of the Henderson family, whom everyone despises, is actually the benefactor of medical saint? This is shocking! Everyones heart almost shattered! Even Sharon was dumbfounded as she looked at Leo and Leon, too surprised to speak. You guys Leo smiled faintly, Its a long story, Ill tell you slowly when I have timeter. He had a feeling that Leo, perhaps, was the key to ease the rtionship between him and his sister. After saying that, Leo looked at Eden again and smiled teasingly, Eden, your time is running out, whether you live or die is in your hands. Edens eyes widened in anger and trembled as he looked at Leo, he was finally unable to restrain the shocked anger that attacked his heart, a mouthful of blood spurted out wildly. Ralphys limbs were cold and his teeth were chattering. As for Oscar, his legs went limp and he fell to the ground with a plop. Lotties beautiful eyes were wide with a different look. She was excited, she was shocked, and if she could, she would love to rush up and ask what the hell was going on. Everyone thought it was Sharon who really decided the Bells fate, but in fact, it was Leo!!! Lottie was smitten. Even Medical Saint is a student taught by Leo, is there still a battle to be fought in this war? Perhaps from the start, they didnt have half a chance of winning. Ridiculous, and they keep iming to be the masters! We kneel!!! We kneel!!! Came back to sense, Eden roared and fell to the ground, crying out in sorrow. God does not bless the Bell family, God does not bless the Bell family!!! Chapter 766 Buy Me a Drink Late at night. It had been a night like any other, but fifty minutes before midnight, there was a deafening noise from the vi where the Bell family was staying. This has attracted the attention of a number of families. It must not be a trivial matter for the entire Bell family to be out at this point in time. Large swathes of motor whirring could be seen filling the otherwise empty main road. The vehicles, surprisingly, were heading in the same direction. Caucasus Mountain Cemetery. The original forty-minute drive arrived in half an hour under the urging of Eden. At night, the Caucasus Mountain Cemetery looks eerie and very deste. Leo, Sharon and Leon arrived at the Caucasus Mountain Cemetery early and watched with cold eyes as they walked in. Where is your mothers grave? Ralphy came to Sharon and asked. Sharon was about to say it, but Leo said first, What kind of sincerity is it for us to tell you? Find it yourself. Ralphy choked for a moment, then nced at the vast graveyard. How long will it take? Ralphy nced at his wrist watch again; there were only fifteen minutes until midnight. He was sweating like a pig and hurried to tell Eden about it. Eden leaned on his crutches, his face pale, without speaking. Find it! He gave the order and at once everyone in the Bell family moved to keep searching. Eden was very annoyed at this order from Leo. He asked them toe and pay respects, but he didnt even tell them where the tombstone was, and now in the dark, it is undoubtedly a needle in a haystack to find it. But Eden did not dare to disobey, Leos words were true, and if they werete, the Bell family would probably really be history. Master, we found it! Luckily, the crowd was sorge that each person looked for a row of headstones and soon found the headstone of Sharons mother. It was a very corner location, and Ralphy and the others immediately darted over to it. Two other men came and helped up Eden in passing. Arge group of people gathered in darkness in front of Hallies tombstone, each with aplicated look in their eyes. Most of them had lived through that event of twenty years, and for some of the younger ones had a nk look in their eyes. Eden stood at the forefront, silent for a long time, finally making up his mind in general and roaring out. Kneel! When he finished, he fell to his knees and banged his head heavily on the headstone. Seeing that the old family head had knelt down, Ralphy, Oscar and the others also sighed heavily and followed suit. Dozens of people knelt together in front of the tombstones in a spectacr scene. The distance between the tombstones was too narrow to amodate so many people to pay their respects, so they split into two groups and knelt on one side. Looking at this scene, Leo took a deep breath and said aloud, Everyone, kneel before the grave until dawn! He looked at Leon again, You will watch them, and anyone who dares to get up will have a leg broken. When Leo finished speaking, the crowd drew in a sharp breath of cold air. The original thought of cking off was instantly put to rest.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Leon nodded readily, with a faint smile on his face from start to finish. Ralphy looked at Leon and said, Leon, you are at least from the Bell n, how can you bear to see grandpa still freezing in the cold at such an old age? Let us go! Yes, lets kneel for a while, do we really have to kneel until dawn? Theres still four or five hours to go! The crowd was full of anger and they all spoke out to Leon. Shut up, all of you!!! Leons voice instantly raised as he yelled. The entire Caucasus Mountain Cemetery echoed with his furious roar, even forming an echo that would not dissipate for a long time. So all those who had just shouted in pain and tiredness shut their mouths and stared at him in amazement. Leon sneered, Do you guys think that because Ive been at the Bells before, Im bound to be lenient with you? Dream on! Leon roared, That was my mother! My mother died because of you, my sister was thrown out of the family and uprooted because of you, and you expect me to help you? If I really wanted your Bell n to perish, I shouldnt have stopped Sharon at that time and allowed her to strike at Evan. The helmsman of the Martial Arts Association was invited by your Bell n, this should naturally be settled on you. Can you withstand the wrath of the General Association of Martial Arts? In front of his mothers grave, Leon could not restrain himself and let out a loud roar, his eyes red. There was also silence on the side of the Bell family, although all were dumbfounded and a flutter rose up in their hearts. Ralphy and others, in particr, are aware of the seriousness of the problem. Indeed, if Sharon really killed Evan in a fit of rage, the culprit for the loss of a great general of the General Association of Martial Arts would fall on them, the Bell n. Sharon could have walked away, and the General Association of Martial Arts would have had absolutely nothing to do with her. But not them. The General Association of Martial Arts will definitely take it out on them, and when that happens, how will they be able to withstand the anger of the General Association of Martial Arts? So, without Leo and Sharon having to do anything, the Bell n would have perished on its own. Fortunately, it was intercepted by Leon so that the disorder did not deteriorate to the point of irreparability. I have been kind to you all. Leon looked coldly at all of the Bell family members and said in a cold voice. Thus, Eden, Ralphy and the others fell into deep silence. The subtext of this statement is that he has run out of patience with them. If they are still insensitive, he would not show mercy. No one ever spoke again. This included Eden, who also knelt honestly. Leo and Sharon walked out of the Caucasus Mountain Cemetery. The two men walked side by side, neither speaking, but each like something stuck in his or her throat, unable to speak. Leo was the first to break the silence, Medical saint - we met your brother on the road, he was depressed and unmotivated, I gave him the tform to show his ability, so he called me benefactor, its as simple as that. Creating the Seven Maestros is actually a very simple matter. But it is also difficult. The simplicity lies in the fact that if you have the money, you can do it. The difficulty lies in luck; you have to be lucky enough toe across these seven wonderful people. Sharon didnt seem interested in any of this and simply made a perfunctory remark. The night breeze blew and both men felt a chill. Sharon nced back, she could clearly see the Bell n on their knees. People are very small. The headstone is also very small. Sharon - Leos throat rolled, this woman had just avenged her mother, let all her enemies go to her grave to apologize - her mother must be very happy. But is she really happy? Or is she depressed? Lonely? When he wanted to say something, Sharon gently covered his lips and shook her head, Dont say anything, Leo, just buy me a drink. Chapter 767 The Return of Nadine When a woman asks you to buy her a drink, it happened to bete that day, it was a big hint, Im not going home tonight. The night was cool and dimly lit. Sharon rewrapped her cotton jacket and hung her head low, gently biting her lip as she waited for Leo to respond. Leo was frozen for a long time, and then, as if remembering something, he let out a soft sigh. Itste, let me take you back. As he said this, Leo was too embarrassed to look Sharon in the eye. Sharon also had a very slight tremor in her body, which returned to normal in an instant, and smiled lightly, Okay. Leo drove Sharon to her ce. Pulling open the door, Sharon prepared to get out of the car. Suddenly, she twisted her head to look at Leo, her eyes clear and cold. Remember, you owe me a drink. Leo was stunned for a moment, then nodded helplessly, Ill buy you a drink next time. Sharon red at him before closing the car door and walking towards the hotel. After seeing Sharon upstairs, Leo did not leave, but sat quietly alone in the drivers seat for a long time. He lit a cigarette but didnt bother to smoke it, allowing the sparks to fall. Tonights Sharon is clearly not the usual Sharon. Leo could buy her a drink, but what about afterwards? Maybe Leo is overthinking it, but many friends have been destroyed by something like wine? Perhaps one day, Leo will buy Sharon a drink, but not now. The cigarette in his hand had burned out, so after throwing it away, Leo intended to drive home. There were not too many vehicles at this time of the day, and Leo drove smoothly and at an even speed. Suddenly a nce showed that a ck Porsche was following behind - it had been so well camouged that it looked as if it was driving normally on the main road. But Leo could still tell at a nce that the Porsche was following him. It has been tracked for several hundred metres. With a chilling glint in his eyes, Leo did not stop, but disengaged himself from the direction to Dongcheng Hutong. With a jerk of the steering wheel, the car pulled into an emptyne and elerated with a whoosh. The Porsche behind him also picked up speed instantly, like a wolf, and gave chase. The Porsche had obviously been modified and as soon as it picked up speed, the motor gave a deafening roar and the distance between the two, little by little, was closing. The corners of Leos mouth rose, hooking up a wicked arc, unhurriedly lighting a cigarette and holding it in the corner of his mouth. His hands are on the gears and he stepped on the elerator. Immediately there was a momentary pause, but the four wheels spun up even more frantically and quickly. A nice drift and continued around the next corner. The ck Porsche was also at full power and actually drifted past with the same speed. The two cars were driving in the silence of the street. And both cars drifted through each corner. Perhaps it was because Leo didnt want to y anymore and stepped on the elerator with gradually weaker force. The car gradually slowed down. It just so happens that at this point the road has a main road and a side road, which leads to a higher elevated road. So, as Leo pulled onto the main road, the Porsche pulled onto the side road leading to the elevated road. Just when Leo thought the man had given up the chase, the Porsche did something that even he found unbelievable - The Porsche sped onto the side road and suddenly jerked the steering wheel. The front of the car mmed into the railings in the direction of the main road. The hard railing actually took a big gash and the ck Porsche came flying over the high ground. Time seems to slow down at this point, as the Porsche flutters and spins through the air. The whole body rotated one hundred and eighty degrees and was right at the top of Leos head. As the car spun around, the drivers seat suddenly rolled down its window to reveal half the owners face. It is a woman, with long hair, wearing sunsses, her face unseen. Leo looked at this woman in surprise and locked eyes with her. The next moment she pulled out a ck pistol, pulled open the car door and leapt down in a single bound. Two very different sounds came from the two. The former is the sound of a heavy object jumping onto the hood of a car. Thetter was the sound of a car crashing from a height and blowing up with an explosion. Looking at the woman standing firmly on the hood of the car, pointing a gun at herself, Leos eyes were astonished. Whether it was making such an unbelievable move or jumping from a car drifting in mid-air to his car, it required urate timing and distance calctions. There is no doubt that this woman is an expert. It has been done more than once in such a dangerous manner. But it would be naive to try to kill him like that. Leo also shed his body and kicked open the car door. The car then bes driverless.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The steering wheel spins so fast that it rubs a deep wheel mark on the road. The woman standing on the hood of the car was also knocked backwards by a violent burst of inertia. Fixing her eyes on the car, she found that Leo had disappeared. Like a runaway beast, the car rumbled through the tarmac on either side and then just plunged into the adjacentke. The woman jumped away just as the car was about to crash and rolled several times in session on the road beforeing to a stop. Even if the woman was an expert, she only felt the sky spinning under such a high-speed roll. The leather jacket was even scuffed in several ces and her long hair had be dishevelled and cloaked, looking somewhat dishevelled. Having managed to roll off, the womans breath looked out of breath, her proud chest constantly rising and falling as her eyes looked out over theke. The car crashed into theke and did explode, but not too loudly, as if a muffled cannon had been released into the water. But the sshes were countless, and some even sshed onto the shore. The woman remained crouched on the shore for a long time, not leaving, as if wondering where the person sitting in the car had gone. After looking around and not finding anyone, the woman just left. However, as soon as she turned around, a harsh short knife was ced across the womans snow-white neck. The woman stopped momentarily, staring and holding her breath. One more step and her throat would have been slit by the sharp de. Itste, so lets make this short Leos teasing voice came from behind him, If you want to see me, why dont you choose a more peaceful way, but you have to choose this dangerous way? Why if Im really killed by you? You wont die, I cant kill you. The woman was not afraid, and her voice was low. I tried it five years ago, so now I want to try it again. The woman added. Hearing these words, Leoughed and put away his short knife. The woman then dared to move, removing the sunsses from her face to reveal eyes so crimson they looked as if they had been doused in blood. Bowing slightly at Leo, she said solemnly. Young master, I am back. The visitor is none other than Nadine. Leo looked Nadine up and down for a few moments, smiling. Its good to be back. His gaze suddenly settled on Nadines head and he said in surprise, Has the chip bomb been defused? Yes. Nadine said, I met Dominic. At these words, Leos face changed greatly. His eyes became deep, and he silently lit a cigarette, his face full of helplessness and bitterness. Has he really joined the Phantom? Nadines mouth opened, but not a word could be said. She can only say, Perhaps, the truth is not what we think. In response, Leo said nothing, but simply said, The only way to find out whats going on is to wait for an official face-to-face meeting with him. The two didnt dwell much on the topic of Dominic. Leo looked at Nadine again and nodded in satisfaction, It seems that the Phantom have trusted youpletely, and instead of doubting you, youre even stronger, than before. I am still no match for you. Nadine gave a rare smile. She wasnt really like assassinating Leo, she just wanted to try out how far she was from Leo. Only after trying did she realise that five years ago she couldnt assassinate Leo, and now, she cant either. Are you still nning to go back? Leo asked. Nadine nodded, They dont suspect me at the moment, Ill see if I can get some more information. Young master, you should be careful of Karl. Karl? Hearing this name from Nadines mouth, Leo was slightly surprised. He has a delicate rtionship with the Phantom, he was out of the country before to meet with the Phantom executives, and this time back home, apart from me, there is also Hunter. One of their aims is to help Hunter get back into Wyverns. With a serious face, Nadine said. Help Hunter back to Wyverns Leos expression also gradually became serious. The identity of Hunter has now been revealed as a former deserter from Wyverns, Arthur. It was understandable that he had an obsession with Wyverns, but what was it to do with Karl? Karl is the Lord of the Henderson n, and in his perception, he is far away from the Phantom. Young master, all I can say is that Valenham is not as safe as it seems, and it is not known how many of the nine royal families are secretly connected to the Phantom. Nadine said. Thats all I have to say, Ill get back to you when I have new information. Having said that, Nadine left the ce. Leo stood in ce for a long time and soon went home as well. All along the way he pondered one question, why would Karl be rted to the Phantom? What if, in his old age, Karl was a senior member of the Phantom? What should he do then? This thought came and Leo was taken aback. He and Karl, who had only managed to ease their rtionship a little, were they going to fall out again because of this? If Karl is really one of the Phantom, how can he fix it? After all, he is Lydias father. A ringing brought his thoughts back to reality. It was actually Caroline calling. Leo, we will probably arrive in Valenham tomorrow. Caroline said. Chapter 768 Retreating to the Background Hearing Carolines words on the phone, Leo faintly froze and then revealed a smile. Okay, Ill pick you up tomorrow. It was said without hanging up the phone. Coincidentally, Caroline, who was on the other side, didnt hang up either. Both fell into silence, so quiet they could hear each others breathing. Leo - Caroline - Both men spoke again at the same time. Both men froze for a moment, obviously not expecting the other to call their names at the same time. You first. - Im in no hurry - Again, in unison! Leo covered his forehead, his face full of helplessness. Carolines breathing on the phone was even more rapid - Leo could fully imagine how flushed her face was now. Speaking of Caroline, Leo also sighed. They were former childhood friend, butter they became enemies, and now they had reach mutual forgiveness now. Even though Leo had forgiven her, there had long been a gap between the two. Time can change everything and even two people who used to be close can be strangers. And this time, Caroline never uttered another word, but waited for Leo to speak. Taking a deep breath, Leo spoke softly. Im sorry. On the other side of the phone, Caroline waited for half a day and ended up waiting for these words, she said in a pretend rxed tone, Why apologize? Its not like youve done anything wrong to me.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Leos smile was bitter, This is what I must say to you, that time at Hopkins Stadium, if it wasnt for you, Emilia and Lydia might have Leo didnt say any more. Caroline was stunned, then also remembered the Hopkins gymnasium. In order to force the Commander of Wyverns to show himself, Violet used Lydia and Emilia as bait, and whoever could capture them would be spared death. Caroline, desperately trying to protect Emilia, was seriously injured and sent to hospital. Leo had always wanted to thank her in person, but without waiting for Caroline to wake up, they left for Valenham. Caroline forced a smile and said, Its alright, Emilia is considered my niece, protecting my niece is what I should do. After a pause, he added, If theres nothing else, Ill hang up. Okay, good night. Hanging up the phone, Leo shook his head and went back to Dongcheng Hutong. In picking up Caroline and the others, Leos initial intention was to restore the habits of Cheng Pearl. But now it seems highly likely that it will be awkward for him and Caroline to get along. Gathering himself, Leo walked gently into the house. A faint light emanates from the dimly lit living room; it is a small tablemp for illumination. With soft eyes, Leo picked up this tablemp and then headed upstairs. Leo and Lydia made a little wish that every day, no matter howte he came home, there would be a little light left on for him. And now, Lydia has done it. Gently opening the door, to Leos surprise, Lydia was actually not sleeping. Just sitting on the bed, she was reading a book by the faint light of the bedside tablemp. Leo was surprised, Why are you still awake? Waiting for you. Lydia closed her book and stood up, her eyes looking up and down at Leo. Make sure there are no bruises on his body before she rxes. Leos mouth opened slightly, but nothing came out. Sometimes feelings do not need to be told, a gesture, a look can express them. Now he and Lydia have gradually reached a teau. There is no longer the stirring that first began. But it is precisely this teau that is most precious. Leo smiled, picked up the book and flipped through a few pages, smiling as he asked, I remember you used to read financial books, whats wrong with you today? Lydia looked calm and said, Its always good to read more books on other subjects. I didnt read much before, so I catch up now. At this, Leo smiled faintly. Just now, I made a decision. Lydia sat on the bed and ruffled her hair around her ears, looking at the sleeping Emilia, and said. What? Look took a seat. Im going to resign as president of L Group and take a back seat. At these words, Leos face changed slightly, his expression surprised as he looked at Lydia and asked, Why? This decision was too much for Leo to ept. Lydia was quite frank and smiled lightly, Because I have thought about it for a long, long time these past few days and finally understood what I want in my heart exactly. People pursue different things at different ages. I used to long for the warmth of family when I was studying overseas and wanted to prove that I could live just as well without the Hendersons support, so there was L Group - To me, L Group is like my child. Leo didnt say anything, if that was the case, it was only right to keep doing it. Lydia continued, But now its different, I have you. With a light smile on her face, she looked at Leo and said, I have reaped love and know my true birth, there is nothing more to hope for - I am very satisfied with my life now. I think its time to enjoy a retirement home life, give Emilia some more motherly love, and in the meantime, nurture the baby and wait for the birth of our second child. Lydia gently touched her stomach with a yearning look in her eyes. Leos mouth was slightly open, but he didnt know what to say for a moment. What could he say? With his financial resources, he could afford to support Lydia, only that he always felt that if Lydia was not the president, he always felt that something was missing. If you retire, who will take your ce? Leo asked, Or rather, who is qualified to sit in your position as president? This is a serious matter, not only in terms ofpetence, but also in terms of contacts and conviction. It is not easy to manage argepany, and with so many people, it is inevitable that there will be ack of conviction. Lydia smiled lightly, On that point, I have already thought about it. The headquarters in Pearl has Rachel, the branch in Hopkins has Irene, and the branch in Valenham - No, it should be the president of the entire L Group, you will take over. Me? Leo was astonished. Lydia nodded solemnly, There is no one better than you, this is considered my dowry. Dowry? Yeah. Lydia nced at the gorgeous Tears of Venus on her finger and said, You gave me a grand wedding, I havent given you a dowry yet, so L Group is my dowry for marrying you. Chapter 769 Invitation of the Cohen Clan Spilling her heart out with an open mind, Lydia looked over. The eyes contain sincerity, not like a clinical show, but what she has always wished for. She was waiting for Leo to nod his head in agreement. Leo, however, fell into silence. Of course he was clear about Lydias feelings. It is natural to talk about bride price and dowry - after two people get married, Lydia has not given any dowry. But when he first returned to Pearl, he lived in Lydias house, slept in Lydias bed, and Lydia cooked for him and did hisundry, and neverined about it from the beginning. Arent these enough? Leo was not that superficial. Lydia is also that snobbish - she just wants to take the best out of herself, thats all. But for some reason, Leo felt guilty at the bottom of his heart. He did not dare to look up into Lydias eyes. Time flies, and even if another five or ten years pass, he will never forget what happened that night at the Pearl Pier warehouse. The one who hurt her the most was him. What qualifications does he have to ept what Lydia has worked so hard to build? Its a shame! Leo shook his head, Im sorry, I cant ept it. Why? This answer did not surprise Lydia, but she still asked gently why. After a long silence, Leo did not answer why, but said, You have unfulfilled dreams, I will help you toplete them. Lydia shook her head slightly, You dont need to have a psychological burden, the past is all in the past, and it was my initiative and willingness to save you five years ago, I dont hate you. But I cant get past of it. Leo interrupted Lydia and said, Youve had a hard time these past five years, and so have I. This has be a belief that sustains me to live, and Ivee back to you with one purpose, to make amends, not to take. I cant have this dowry. Leo turned his head away, opened the window and looked out at the night scene out of focus. Lydia also fell into silence. After a long time, she smiled to herself, Since you have beenpensating me, what am I? Why did youe back to me? For you to feel better inside? Or do you really think of me as a wife? Lydia walked up to Leo and asked after him. Faced with Lydias questioning, Leo smiled bitterly as he exined, I dont mean anything else, its just that I really cant take what you have. You dont even understand what two people are supposed to do once theyre together. Dropping these words coldly, Lydia returned to bed, covered up with the nket and prepared for sleep. Leos mouth opened slightly, wanting to say something, but Lydia simply rolled over and turned her back on him, not wanting to listen to his exnation at all. Leo gave a bitter smile and had no choice but to sleep. After an unknown amount of time, Leo had fallen asleep, but Lydia opened her eyes. Rolling over, she gave Leo aplicated look and sighed softly. The following day, after sending Emilia to her hobby ss, Leo and Lydia went to meet Caroline at Valenham airport. By the time they arrived at the airport, a ne had justnded. Ten minutester, a family of three came out of the waiting room. At the head of the group was a long-haired woman wearing a mask and a long trench coat. It was Caroline. The middle-aged couple behind are William and Summer. Having not seen him for a while, Leo noticed that William was actually more refreshed, dressed up in a suit. Leo, its been a long time. William came over for a hug. Dad. Leo and Lydia greeted him. Leo stole a nce at Summer, who was standing next to him, and smiled, Dad, you have a good sex life, huh? At his words, Summer blushed. William red at him and scolded with a smile, Brat, what are you talking nonsense about? Caroline giggled as she watched from the side, her gaze falling on Leo and Lydia, Leo, well all move inter, we wont disturb you and Lydia, right? She said with a wink. No Leo smiled and was about to reply. Lydia was polite enough to smile first, No, we are very busy every day, not like before, and its just the right time to liven up the ce with you guys staying here. When Lydia finished speaking, Caroline and Williams faces changed slightly, and they looked at Leo in surprise, with odd expressions. Leo also froze, not expecting Lydia to say such a thing. She was smiling, but that smile was fake. Leo instantly remembered the disagreement that arosest night, and with a burst of helplessness, tried to go and pull Lydias hand. Lydia, stop it Lydias hand was however gently removed and swept him a faint nce as she asked rhetorically, Am I not telling the truth? Youre my husband, you do what it takes to make it up to me, dont you? After dropping a cold sentence, Lydia continued to speak to William with a smile on her face. Leo was left out in the cold, much to his embarrassment. This was the first time Lydia had disgraced Leo so much outside. Caroline looked on in awe, leaned slightly closer to Leo and asked, Leo, are you and Lydia having rtionship problems? No. Leo thinks to himself that this is not a problem. Caroline had a serious face, Leo, this is normal, after all, you have been married for a long time, it is inevitable that you will enter a period of lull, as long as you survive this period of lull, there will be no problem. Seeing Caroline exining so solemnly for Leo, Leo was also stumped for a moment and asked, What if we fail? Youre over then. Caroline rightfully said, Leo, your experience is not what ordinary people can have. Others are in love first before they get married, but you have baby first before you got married, then in love, so if you make a slight mistake, you are the most familiar strangers. Character! Its very important whether the two of you have the right character to stay together for life or not. Caroline had already followed William on his visit to Dongcheng Hutong, but her words still echoed in Leos ears. He and Lydia had been married for a long time, but an absurd question suddenly came to his mind, were his and Lydias personalitiespatible or not? When he first returned to the city, it was almost always Leo who was going along with Lydias nature, that icy coldness that almost froze him. Fortunately, the iceberg is still melting away. Once he gets familiar with Lydia, he finds that her personality is actually not as cold as it appears to be. It was a time when married life was at its most harmonious. Now he is thinking again about suitability. This suitability is not just a matter of having the right personality, but also of having the right outlook. This will all take time to bear out. After sending Lydia to the L Groups branch in Valenham, Leos mobile phone rang just as he walked out of the building. Once he looked at the caller ID, Leo frowned, but it was an unknown number. This is his personal number, who could it be? He pressed the answer button and a cold mans voice soon came through the receiver. Leo? Leos eyes shed with a sharp edge, Abraham? Its me. The person who called Leo turned out to be Abraham, something Leo did not expect. How did you get my number? Abraham smiled lightly, My Cohen n is at least one of the nine royal families, we can get whatever we want. Not to mention a mobile phone number. So, Leo stopped talking and asked in a cold voice, What do you want from me? Im in a cafe five hundred metres from you. After saying that, he hung up the phone. Leo frowned slightly and wanted to leave it at that, but after a moments hesitation, he walked towards Abrahams position. Not far away there is a smallmercial square where a number of white-cor workers spend their leisure time drinking afternoon tea and talking business, which is still not too crowded at this time of day.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. As soon as Leo walked in, a waitress approached and respectfully led the way. Mr. Cohen, this way. She took Leo to the private bar on the second floor. The second floor is rtively spacious and rtively more dimly lit, and has only one person sitting at the end, bored and stirring an authentic Blue Mountain coffee. When Leo came to sit beside him, Abraham raised his head and smiled at him, Put away your hostility, I came to see you today, not in my personal name, but in the name of the family. My family head asks you to take a trip to the Cohens. Upon hearing this, Leo gave a faintugh, Do I have to go when you guys ask me to? Is this the attitude you have when you invite people? Abraham put down his coffee in his hand, anger rising in his eyes, Leo, behave yourself! If you invite someone, you have to behave like an invitee. Instead, Leo was in no hurry at this point and sat down calmly. Abraham wanted to tell the purpose of the family heads request for him toe at this moment, but as he could not say it to his face, he could only bear it secretly and stood up with gritted teeth. Mr. Cohen, please! A ny-degree bend and bow and a gesture of invitation. At this, Leos eyes became amazed instead. This seems to be the first time that Abraham has given in to himself, could it be that there is really something important going on? After a long time of contemtion, Leo nodded, Then I will go with you guys. Anyway, he had nned to go to the Cohens when he had time, and there must be a clue to his origins there. Seeing Leos agreement, Abraham sighed with relief as the two got into a business car and arrived directly at Leos estate. What surprised Leo was that, all the middle, youth and junior generations of Cohen family were actually present, and a single gaze, either harsh or surprised, was fixed on Leo. This was the young man who is inextricably linked to their Cohen family? Master is inside. After finishing his speech, Abraham retreated. Leo pushed the door in, only to see Dous sitting on a calligraphy table, reading an ancient book. When he saw Leoing, he immediately put down the ancient book and looked serious, Leo, theres a very important matter that I want to ask you to help - the Imperial n is here, please hand over your identity badge! ?Chapter 770 The Arrival of the Imperial Family As the words fell, Leos eyes suddenly chilled, a touch of icy killing intent that passed quietly. Identity badge again! In fact, beforeing to the Cohens, Leo already had a rough idea in his mind of what Dous wanted to see him about. Mostly it was still because of the identity badge he had purchased from the auction for 1. 5 billion. The Cohen family members have an identity badge in hand to symbolise their status from Cohen n, but this badge of Leo is a special one. It is not freshly made, but was built twenty years ago, in a more antique shape. More importantly, Leo already knew where this identity badge came from. It was prophesied by the Maiden of the Pompeii Imperial Family that, if fate was right, it would once again return to the hands of its rightful owner at some point in the future. And this badge will see his master be the King of the World! At first no one believed the divinatory prophecy until Leo auctioned it off at a auction. Time was exactly twenty yearster! And the surname of the owner who took it also happens to be Cohen! Is this a coincidence? Or is it meant to be? No one is aware of it. But one thing is for sure, the Cohen is scared and will get this identity badge back, no matter what means are used. However, as long as Dous dared to ask Leo to hand over his identity badge, Leo would definitely treat him badly. However, Leo held back. Because Dous had said something earlier that made him care. Herees the imperial family. It was an ancient tribe even older and more prosperous and powerful than the Valenham royal family. Back in Hopkins, Angus had told Leo about the Pompeii imperial family in order to join forces with himself and fight against Olly. The current Valenham royal family, with the exception of the Henderson n, each family and each n, are in fact the most ordinary and weakest n of the respective Pompeii imperial family to which they belong, ced in the earthly world to be their eyes and observe the movements of the earthly world. Every Pompeii imperial n is considered a hidden family, and as a means ofmunicating with the earthly Valenham royal n, there is amunication messenger from the n known as the Maiden whoes to the Valenham royal n to hand over all the tributes and information. In return, the Maiden will tell the royal family how to obtain the blessing of the Imperial Family of Pompeii. For example, Judith, who is a member of Pompeii imperial family, has the kind of serene aura of an exiled immortal that the world simply does not possess. Especially since Leo had just retired from the turmoil of the Bell n in its entirety, and hadnt Sharons unfortunate childhood started because the royal family had intervened? After stealing the exotic herbs supplied to the Pompeii imperial family and being verbally abused by the whole n, her sick mother could not bear to see her daughter being nailed to a pir of shame at such a young age, so she chose to kill herself. If the imperial family hadnte, the punishment for Sharon wouldnt have been so severe. Depending on thebination, Leo could almost decide that the Pompeii imperial family did not value kinship. What does it have to do with my identity badge, when someone from the Pompeii imperial family is here? Leos expression was cold as he questioned in a cold voice. Dous looked even more serious, and there was already a hint of anger in his tone. The reason the people of the Pompeii imperial family are here is because of your identity badge! We only invite you here, the one from the imperial family ims that the badge you are holding belongs to their family, and I hope you will be good enough to hand it over! Belonging to their imperial family? Leo was exasperated and shook his head in a dumbfounded manner, saying in a cold voice, So he has already arrived at the Cohens, only he hasnte out yet, because he wants to see if I know how to behave, right? Right! Abraham stood below, his tone indifferent, That lord is not someone you can afford to mess with, not to mention you, even we have to be polite to him. Its better not to make that lord angry, and its better for you and me all. On hearing this, Leo, on the contrary, was in no hurry, and just under the attention of everyone in the hall, he slowly came to the living room, sat down on the sofa, and poured himself a cup of tea, smiling lightly, Since he wants my identity badge, then let him personallye and ask me for it, whats the point of ordering you irrelevant people?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. At these words, the entire Cohen n was shocked, including Abraham and Dous, with cold sweat running down their foreheads. He disregarded the fact that he had a grudge against Leo and said with anger, Leo, you have no idea of the terror of the Pompeii imperial family! How terrible is it? A look of disdain surfaced in Leos eyes as he leisurely said, Thene out and meet me. I paid 1. 5 billion for this badge, and now Im being asked to offer it up without gaining a single cent. For those who know, this is the Pompeii imperial family, for those who dont, theyll think theyre robbers! Between his words and actions, he simply did not take the Pompeii imperial family into ount. This frightened the entire Cohen n, who looked even more anxious and hurriedly told Leo to shut up. Leo, shut up, youre looking for your own death, dont involve us! Its not like we want your identity badge, its the Pompeii imperial family! Why are you giving us a hard time? Dous, Abraham and the others were so angry that their bodies were shaking. If eyes could kill, Leo would have been pierced by ten thousand arrows. Yeah, youve hit the nail on the head with that one, its not like you want my ID badge, so what are you doing now? Leo smiled teasingly and looked at Abraham, saying. Why do you have to be errand boys? Come to me, if he wants my identity badge. Im leaving. After saying this, he drank the tea in his cup in one go, and Leo left with a big stride. Seeing that Leo was about to walk out of the Cohens, Dous immediately turned pale and pointed at his back, Stop him now! Leos guards immediately rushed up and stopped Leo. Leo stopped walking and looked back at Dous, What are you trying to do? Dous was under immense pressure and said through clenched teeth, Leo, I dont want to be your enemy, but please dont force us! Force you? Leos eyes became stern, Who is forcing whom? Isnt the Pompeii imperial family here? Tell him to be here, I would like to see what kind of person is so bold as to even dare to ask for my things. These words were very domineering. Douss face was unpleasant and as he was about to speak, a powerful aura erupted from the depths of Leos manor. Then, a roar, imbued with fury, came through. Since you want to see me, Ill do as you wish! Diego, break his hands and feet and throw them in front of me! Chapter 771 A world of Difference The angry roaring from the backyard was low and eerie and chilling. At once, all the Cohen nsmen, including Dous and Abraham, paled, their pupils in deep awe. Leo could see that this reverence was not superficial, but truly seeped into the soul. It is a nature, like the mouse when it sees a cat, a cat when it sees a dog, a dog when it sees a man, born of the naturalw of the soul. When a ve touches his master, he has to get down on his knees, its as simple as that. Leos eyes narrowed deeply as he looked deep into the manor, where he sensed an extremely strong aura fluctuation. The whole of the Cohen family, on the other hand, was in a state of panic. Its over, weve alerted the people of the Pompeii imperial family! I hope Sean wont me us! Dous was the one who panicked the most. Because when he was young, he had once met a true imperial expert, an expert of that level who could overwhelm a person with his breath alone. Abraham panicked, but not to that extent. After taking several deep breaths in quick session, a smile suddenly appeared on his face. Master, isnt this the best situation we could hope to see? At that, Dous froze for a moment, What do you mean? An extremely strong killing intent filled Abrahams eyes, Master, have you forgotten the disgrace that brat has brought to our Cohen n? Hes just a trash, yet he has repeatedly disregarded us, and now that he has offended Sean from the Pompeii imperial family, who can protect him? We work for Sean and do not do our job well, thats another story, in any case today Leo will die! Hearing Abrahams words, the wrinkles on Dous face stretched out, his face full of a cold smile. You are right, no matter what, he will not be able to escape today, as long as he dies, it is for the best! Also fearing that Leo would run away from the battle, Dous hurriedly said to him, pretending to show concern on his face. Leo, get out of here, youve offended Sean and hes now sending his martial arts bodyguards to kill you! Dous openly told Leo to go quickly, but in fact he knew very well that it was impossible for Leo to go. Leo could guess what he was thinking, a cold smile surfaced at the corners of his mouth, Dont bother, should I be afraid of people from the Pompeii imperial family? A martial arts bodyguard, as the name suggests, is different from a normal bodyguard in that they are proficient in martial arts and are much more powerful. Leo couldnt wait to test the Pompeii imperial family. Whether it was Angus or Abraham, both praised the Pompeii imperial family as if they were immortals in the sky and feared from the bottom of their hearts, but Leo had to explore the depths. He had to visit the Pompeii imperial family sooner orter, so why not find out the depth of the other party earlier? Seeing Leo still so calm even though he was on the verge of death, the cold smile on Dous face increased. He has no idea how terrifying the Pompeii imperial familys martial arts bodyguards are. Diego, is that the mad monk, Diego Cohen? Abraham asked Dous. Dous nodded slightly and said with a grave expression, Yes. The mad monk Diego Cohen, a renegade Buddhist son who was said to have been expelled from the Holy Land for killing a full seven-member family on the night of the presiding officers death,ter became a martial arts bodyguard for the Cohen royal family. Killing people while chanting Buddhist scriptures is his specialty. After hearing Dous introduction, Abraham drew in a cold breath and his limbs went cold. ncing back at Leo, he actually sat down on the sofa without panicking and brewed himself a cup of tea that was sitting on the coffee table, sipping it as if no one was watching. Watching this scene, Abraham suddenly felt some pity for him. Because he doesnt even know how powerful the enemy is! While the two men were discussing, there was a sudden loud bang in the backyard. Only a short distance away, a bald man with a majestic aura came slowly along. With muscles and bloody Buddhist characters branded on both shoulders, he even wears two golden metal iron rings on his wrists, weigh more than a thousand pounds. And the ck Buddhist beads hanging around his neck, each one as if they were steel. It is easy to see that both the ck string of Buddhist beads and the golden iron ring on the iron wrist are weight-bearers. If they were all taken off, they might be able to create a substantial load on the ground. The bald man, however, stepped forward as if he were wearing nothing, and Abrahams eyes widened in horror. He is the mad monk Diego Cohen! His voice was tinged with utter horror. As Diego approached, it was as if everyones throats were braked by arge invisible hand, and they simply could not breathe. The others got weak at the sight of such a powerful man, who could have ughtered the entire Cohen n by himself without the interference of firearms! Leo looked up, and a look of surprise surfaced in his eyes. Leo suddenly regretted that he had not brought Nadine back. Diego is really more powerful than Evan from the Martial Arts General Association, and could not be better used as a touchstone for Nadine. Unfortunately, she is now undercover and cannot see each other very often. What a great time to miss out! Leo shook his head and continued to drink his tea with his head down. At that moment, Diego had already walked inside the manor. Dous and Abraham hurriedly came out to greet him. Mr. Diego! The royal family of Valenham, when meet the imperial familys bodyguards, have to salute! Diego coldly swept a nce at them and said indifferently, There is no more business for you, get lost. Yes, Mr. Diego! Dous and Abraham shed to the side as if relieved, while somewhat gloatingly ncing at Leo who was still drinking tea. The mad monk has arrived and Leo is still drinking tea, most likely faking hisposure! And a hideous bloodshot glint shed in Diegos eyes when he saw Leo, who was still drinking tea. Seek death! With a loud roar, Diego took a big step and came behind Leo, and his big hand, like a fan, grabbed Leos shoulder fiercely. Get the fuck up! Hes going to crush Leos bone! However, when Diego squeezed hard, Leo did not stand up at all, not even the slightest sound of bones breaking. Just a little bit of tea spilled out of the porcin bowl in his hand, slightly wetting the leg of his trousers. At once, Leos brow furrowed and his eyes turned morbidly cold all of a sudden. My tea spilled. Leo opened his mouth, and the temperature in the room instantly dropped to freezing point. Behind him, Diego was shocked. Although he had not used his full strength just now, he had used more than 70% of it, but Leo still did not move at all. He just caused the tea in the bowl spill a bit. I said, my tea spilled.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Leo slowly got up and repeated it. This time, his tone was even colder, and his aura was like a storm, crushing down on Diego. At once, Diego was shocked and his face was full of astonishment. Dous and Abraham, who were watching the battle from a distance, also looked dumbfounded. But from their angle, it wasnt as if Diego grabbed hard at Leos shoulder, it was more as if he had gently gone and patted Leos shoulder in greeting. He was a little anxious and couldnt help but urge, Mr. Diego, what are you doing? Dont be merciful, hurry up and kill him. Yes, Sean is waiting! Abraham chimed in. Hearing their words, the corners of Diegos eyes twitched violently, and a sh of fear actually rose in his heart! Which one of you saw me show mercy? The first time he struck, although he didnt use all his strength, he used 70% of his strength, but Leo didnt even have a scratch. When he made a move, it was as if he had grasped the hard earth, and no matter how strong he was, it was impossible for him to break the ground. Perhaps too shocked, his hand remained gripped on Leos shoulder. Now that Leo is on his feet, his hands are still resting and he looks extremely odd in his movements. Meeting Leos gloomy eyes, Diegos eyes were indescribably fearful, and beans of sweat even ran down his forehead. He was just about to withdraw his hand. Leo then grabbed his wrist, his palm like an iron vice, gripping his hand bones with a crackling sound. A burst of intense pain was transmitted, and Diegos eyes finally became frightened, and the harder his palm was pressed, the more intense the pain became. Do you know how far it is from the city? Leo looked into the eyes of Diego and suddenly asked out loud. Without waiting for Diego to answer, Leo asked again, Its a full half hours journey, and when I arrived at the Cohens, I didnt have time to take a sip of water, but you spilled it. Are you deliberately messing with me, bold? Speaking of which, Leo sighed quietly. On hearing this, Diego did not say anything, but only looked at Leo with two fierce eyes. He removed the ck Buddhist beads from his neck and also shattered the golden iron ring on his wrist. These fell to the floor like a piece of iron, and the tea on the table top fell in response, spilling all over the floor. Dous and Abraham were dumbfounded, staring at the iron ring and the Buddhist beads on the ground, their faces full of disbelief. Together, these iron rings and Buddhist beads weigh over a ton, dont they? Carrying a ton of iron, he was still so fast? What level of strength will it reach now that its unloaded? Go to hell! Diegos eyes were scarlet as he mmed a fierce punch into Leos temple. Although Leo held his wrist, on second thought, Leo couldnt escape, so he dared not slow down and mmed his full force into Leos temple. Thats the dead center of the skull, the most vulnerable part of a person! Leo also looked at Diego in amazement. After taking off the weight on his body, both his speed and strength had gone up a notch. However, it is still nowhere near as good as Leo, or even Sharon. This gap, in perception of the martial arts, is not something that can be bridged by hard work and exercise. Just before Diegos fist was about to smash into Leos head, Leo clenched his fist and smashed it hard on top of Diegos jaw before he did. Everyone on the scene heard the sound of something breaking. Chapter 772 Nothing More Than That The cracking sound was not loud, but it was like thunder to the ears of everyone. They then saw an incredible sight - Leos fist came into close contact with Diegos jaw, like a rising dragon, and Diegos face was backwards! Immediately afterwards, there was a loud bang and Diegos body flew far out in the air,nding heavily and spraying a mouthful of blood furiously. Everyone was stunned, this was the strength of the Mad Monk? Leo knocked the Mad Monk off his feet with just one punch? Dous was dumbfounded, his mouth open. Abraham was even more frightened, and an unspeakable panic pervaded his heart. The Mad Monk was qualified to be the bodyguard of the young master of the Pompeii imperial family, so his strength must not be underestimated. But he was punched by Leo and knocked down? How powerful would Leo have been then? Suddenly, Abraham actually saw another figure in a trance. It was a figure as upright as Leo, strong enough to hold up the whole world. The young man with an iron mask fought with Karl and ended up being hailed as the strongest dark horse of the Northernd Conference! While the pupil of Abrahams left eye is Leo, his right eye reflects the Commander of Wyverns of the Northernd Conference. Finally, the two figures slowly reunite, wlessly articting into one! At once, Abrahams brain went nk and his face instantly turned pale. He fell to the ground with a plop, crawling backwards on his hands and knees, terrified to the core. When Dous saw this, his face suddenly changed and he shouted angrily, Abraham, what are you doing? Dous face was full of irony and he could not wait to p him over. Abraham was the youngest master of the Cohen n, representing the disgrace of the entire Cohen n, even the subordinates were not scared, how could he fall down? Master, it is not good. We may have been underestimating Leo! Shivered, Abraham said, without his previousposure. What do you mean? Dous eyes sank. The situation at the moment was indeed quite unexpected, but it only proved that Leo was strong, not that he was an existence they could not afford to mess with. Abraham pointed to Leos figure and said, He is the Commander of Wyverns! What? Commander of Wyverns?! As soon as he heard this, Dous also almost fell down. Abraham continued, Its not the Commander of Wyverns in Pompeii, its the Commander of Wyverns whopeted under the name of Commander of Wyverns at the Northernd Conference!N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Cant you just say it inly? Dous said in no uncertain terms. The words just now really scared him. If Leo was the Commander of Wyverns, it meant that not only could he not afford to mess with Leo, but even the Pompeii Imperial Family wouldnt necessarily dare to mess with him. However, it was enough to shock Dous. Little did he know that Leo was the Commander of Wyverns at the Northernd Conference! On that asion, Dous was not there in person at the Northernd Conference, but had Abraham attend on behalf of the Cohen n. He also told Dous everything about the situation at the Northernd Conference when he returned. Whoever recruits such a powerful man will be like a tiger with wings, enough to intimidate all the royal families. He just didnt expect it to be Leo! Is this news reliable? Dous asked in a deep voice. Dous nodded desperately, Theres no mistaking it, both the figure and the back are exactly the same! If I had to say where it doesnt look like that, its that Leo isnt wearing a mask right now! At these words, Dous expression also became serious, looking deadly at Leo who was not far away. If thats the case, then itll be hard to use Sean to take on Leo. Because although the Pompeii imperial family is independent of the world, it still falls within the realm of Pompeii. If the Northernd Conference had not been interrupted by Phantom, it is highly likely that Leo would have won the final championship and would then have been able to hold down the Northernd and be the new Guardian of the North. Unless multiple royal families joined forces to fight such a powerhouse, or a single family would not be able to provoke such a terrifying existence. Not to mention just one of the young masters of the imperial family. Its just your hallucination, its not very credible, keep watching! Dous pondered for a long time before speaking again to Abraham. Abraham did not say anything, but just looked at Leos back with frightened eyes, and he too hoped that he had misread it. The main reason is that the Commander of Wyverns was so stunning at the Northernd Conference, he was a supreme power, and if it really is Leo, then all the powers that have offended Leo will not end well! At the moment, Diego has not yet got up, as if the punch had shattered his jaw, a sharp pain that is not at all tolerable to the average person. And as if he had done something insignificant, Leo continued to look calm as he made the tea. Noticing Dous gaze, he smiled brightly at him, Master, your ce is notrge, but the tea, however, is a masterpiece, but some people are a bit unpredictable. Dous and Abraham didnt dare to speak at all, these words were clearly mocking Sean! No insulting to Sean! A faint voice once again came from behind him, and Leo still did not turn around. In that view of Dous, Diego stood up panting, the corners of his mouth covered in blood. He raised his hand tremulously and sped his chin. The moment he touched, Dous body trembled, his jaw shattering, a sharp pain that brought him close to fainting. But still, he broke it hard! His jaw swung back upright, but that was as far as it would go. To continue the correction, he had to go to the hospital. After doing so, he then looked at Leo and said in a cold voice, If you dare to strike out at someone from the Pompeii imperial family, Sean will not let you go. Noisy. Leos eyes were cold as he suddenly pped the teacup in front of him fiercely. At once, the teacup shot up into the sky, carrying the boiling hot tea inside with it, and swept right towards Diegos face. Without any suspense, the teacup crashed into Diegos face, smashing it to pieces. Scalding tea, too, poured over his face. The freshly boiled white water dripped onto his cheek and instantly a white hot mist emerged over his entire face. AHHHH!!! The miserable screams of Diego echoed throughout the estate. The fearsome mad monk, just like that, fell down without even touching a corner of Leos coat. At this moment, Leo slowly got up, and his gloomy gaze looked towards the backyard,ughing disdainfully. Is this the strength of the Pompeii imperial family? Its nothing more than that! In a courtyard in the backyard, a goblet in the hands of a young man was crushed hard by him. Chapter 773 Patriarch Power The broken ss fell to the floor, and the scarlet wine liquid spilled onto the floor. Under the light, it is indescribably red, as if it were fresh blood. Sean, do you want me to An old man with gray hair and a white duster in his hand stood behind the youth and said indifferently. The youth waved his hand and after a long moment of contemtion, he said coldly, There is no hurry, this is thest choice. That mortal in the human world can defeat a mad monk, he does have some skills. Wouldnt it be great if he could be used for me? The youthughed faintly, a scowl welling up in his eyes. When he submits to my Cohen imperial family, wont the imperial insignia in his hands be mine? The old man waved off his duster, still smiling inly. You are smart, Sean. The youth stood up, and with a brush of his broad trench coat, sneered, Lets go and meet that arrogant man. Yes. The old man followed behind him. The door opened and the sunlight shone in, slightly blinding. And Leo, Dous, Abraham and others in the manor also looked over in the same way. A cold young man in a ck trench coat was seen slowly walking over with an old man. The youths face bears a sickly white tinge, which is the result of a prolongedck of sunlight exposure. He was not considered handsome, but he was in good temperament. And the first impression this youth gave Leo was one of arrogance. Whether it is the eyebrows or the cold smile on his face, it reflects his arrogance. He just didnt know if this youth has the capital to be cocky. The youth also saw Leo, and at once, his eyes suddenly turned morbidly cold as he approached. Sean! At the sight of this scene, Dous and Abraham were instantly on the verge of a great battle and hurriedly greeted the youth, bowing their heads in a show of respect. Sean Cohen smiled faintly and waved his hand, Stay aside, this kind of person is really not something you can mess with. Dous and Abraham hurriedly stood far away. Indeed, from the strength shown by Leo just now, he was indeed not someone they could mess with. The Mad Monk alone could have ughtered the entire Cohen n, but he was defeated by Leo. At this moment, Diego came over and knelt down in front of Sean with a poof, gritting his teeth and saying, Sean, I am not strong enough, please chastise me! At the moment, Diegos face was puffy and swollen from being scalded. Rubbish! Sean cursed, then shooed him away like a fly, Get lost. Diego gritted his teeth and stepped back. With a cold smile in his eyes, he looked at Leo. If he dares to offend Sean, he will surely die! He, the Mad Monk, was only one of the least powerful martial arts bodyguards around Sean, and there was an old man who had never struck before, whose strength was so unfathomable that even he felt frightened. Youre Leo? The pariah with the imperial insignia in your hand? Sean gazed at Leo and asked in a cold voice. Anyone who is familiar with Leo knows very well that once Leo raises his eyebrows, it means that he has murderous intent in his heart. And in just one short sentence, Sean made Leo raise his eyebrows twice. For the first time, it was the words Imperial Badge and he was filled with surprise as his hand subconsciously touched the identity badge in his pocket. Imperial Badge Is that its name? The second time he raised his eyebrows, it was because of the word pariah. You mean me? Leo asked with gloomy eyes, full of killing intent. Is there anyone else here? Sean teased, You should now kneel down and give thanks for meeting the legendary Pompeii imperial family, people in general, even these Valenham royal families, are not normally qualified to see us. Between the lines, there was a condescending pride that irritated Leo greatly. How about this? Ill give you a chance to get down on your knees as well, so I can consider letting you go in peace. Leo paused and suddenly smiled at Sean. In Leos view, the other side had sent such powerful bodyguard to take a shot at him, and it had reached a point where it was toote to retreat. Its not Leos style to endure it! Today Sean cant get away with the loss of a hand, but if Sean kneels down and begs him, he might be able to make him suffer less. But that became different in the eyes of others. Dous and Abrahams eyes were wide with disbelief. Sean even had his eyes slightly narrowed, with a strong murderous glint in his eyes, staring closely at Leo, and said word for word, What did you just, say? When these words came out, anyone with a bit of brain could hear the monstrous killing intent hidden in Seans words. However, Leo pretended not to hear it and stared at him with the same narrowed eyes, saying smilingly, Cant you understand human words? If you dont kneel down and make amends to me, I want one of your arms. Saying that, Leo reached out and pointed to Seans arm. The words were even more direct, and Sean smiled grimly. Although he was smiling, both Dous and Diego subconsciously shivered. Anyone could see that Leo had seeded in provoking Seans killing intent - It had been a long, long time since he had wanted to kill someone so badly. Youre the first one who dares to talk to me like that. Nor will I be thest. Leo responded with a smile. Then, the killing intent in Seans eyes intensified and he said, You are very rude, but I still choose to spare you, as long as you submit to me and give me the imperial insignia I want for free, I will give you a chance to follow me, how about that? At these words, Diegos body suddenly trembled and his eyes widened, his face full of incredulity. Equally stunned were Dous and Abraham. With these words, Sean was undoubtedly trying to recruit Leo, seeing that he was strong. And the result of doing so is tantamount to the real abandonment of Diego. Sean! Sean! Please, give me one more chance, I wont fail next time. Diego rushed forward and knelt down in front of Sean with a poof, shouting. Sean, however, swept him coldly, his eyes indifferent: Shame on you, now you are no longer qualified to follow me, go away. Sean- With eyes full of reluctance, Diego stood up and he wanted to continue pleading for mercy. The old man behind him, however, gently waved the duster in his hand. An invisible force shook out, but Diegos body flew backwards, his breath became weak. Sean However, even so, Diego still crawled towards Sean, his mouth slurred, Give me one more chance, give me one more chance That miserable appearance caused Dous and Abraham, who were not far away, to suck in a cold breath, their hearts chilling for no reason. This is the Pompeii imperial family! They will not hesitate to discard the one who has no more use. Then, without giving Sean another nce at Diego, he then looked at Leo. Well, I have made a ce for you, if you follow me, I will not countenance your rudeness to me. From the beginning to the end, Leo looked on calmly, no surprise in his eyes, like a pond of darkness. He snorted, What does it matter to me if you waste your bodyguard? At these words, Sean frowned, You are not willing to follow me? Leos smile became even more contemptuous: In this world, no one who can make me follow them has been born yet. With such arrogant words, he did not put Sean in his eyes. At once, his eyes became gloomy, and his fierce light flourished, Kid, since you dont want to follow me and hurt my bodyguard, do you still want to live? Leo was amused by this statement, Arent you the one who told your bodyguard toe and take a shot at me, since so, he should be prepared to lose his life. After a pause, Leos eyes turned indifferent all of a sudden, Are you going to kneel or not, if not, you will be left with one arm. Seanughed in anger, How dare you? I havent even bothered you yet, how dare you order me? Present the imperial insignia and I will leave your body intact. Sean said in a cold voice. Hearing this, Leo smiled and pulled out a golden badge from his pocket. It is the imperial badge that Sean wants. Imperial insignia! Give it to me now! Sean said anxiously. Looking at his anxious face, Leo smiled meaningfully, It seems that this badge does have an unusual origin, and it is very likely that my origins are rted to your Pompeii imperial family. Tell me where this badge came from. Sean did not speak, only a gloomy look shed across his eyes. Since you dont want to give it, I will just grab it. After saying this, Sean looked at the gray-haired old man behind him. Yes, Sean. The old man flung his duster and came in front of Leo, saying in a cold voice, Young man, you are still young and have a long road ahead of you, dont ruin yourself. In reply, he was met with a heavy blow. At once, the energy surged and shook out like a tidal sea.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Such a domineering and overwhelming punch actually caused even the old mans face to change slightly. A seemingly light fling with the duster is just about even with Leo. While Leo did not retreat an inch, the gray-haired old man took three steps back, his single body trembling lightly. Leo showed his surprise, not expecting that this old man, who looked as thin as a bone, actually had the strength to fight against himself. Leo was shocked, and the gray-haired old man was even more shocked. His strength was enough to be ranked among the top fifteen even in the entire Pompeii Imperial n, but he was actually blocked by a youth several dozen years younger than him. Moreover, he is vaguely at a disadvantage. Standing still, the old mans aura climbed to its absolute peak as he sighed leisurely, I really didnt expect toe across a rare patriarchal powerhouse even in this human world! Chapter 774 Long Gone Therge manor was silent, except for the slightly strained exmation of the gray-haired old man. And the words fell as if they had be thest word, and no one spoke after that. Everyone was staring in disbelief as the words mentioned by the old man echoed in their ears. Patriarchal powerhouse! After a long time, Dous and Abraham actually swallowed hard, and deep in their eyes, there was a fear that was enough to prate their souls. Patriarchal powerhouse Leo is actually a patriarchal powerhouse! How is this possible? Dous muttered, looked like a lost madman. Abraham was even clenching his teeth and chattering. As the core young master of the Valenham royal family, he had heard of what these words stood for? Representing the legend! Representing the pinnacle! Whether it is the Valenham royal family or a small or medium-sized family, in order to gain a foothold within a city, apart from sufficient economic strength and connections, the most important point is the number of strong people. And a Patriarchal powerhouse is a legend among powerhouses. In the current nine Valenham royal ns, there are simply no strong members of the Patriarch level present. Only a long-established imperial-level power like the Pompeii Imperial n could have produced such a powerful person! Oh my, hes actually a Patriarchal powerhouse, were actually thinking of taking a shot at him Abraham rolled and crawled, so frightened that he spoke in a shaky tone. The other Cohen nsmen, even more so, were too frightened to speak, frozen as if they were petrified. In fact, not to mention them, even Sean and Diego were looking at Leo incredulously, unable to speak for a long time. Patriarchal powerhouse, how is this possible? Sean gritted his teeth and felt the pressure for the first time. Diegos reaction was the most intense, apart from the shock, his body actually began to tremble. Just now he had this premonition. He used 70% of his strength, but he didnt even scratch Leos skin. And with just one punch, Leo had ruined his jaw. The gap between the two is like a gulf! Apart from the strongest person at the Patriarch level, he couldnt think of anyone else, exactly, who had such strength? The wind has picked up, blowing the trees in thepound and droppingrge leaves. Alistair, dont kill him! He must be taken back to the Cohens! Returning to his senses, Sean roared at the gray-haired old man, He is such a strong man, it would be a shame if he wasnt used by my Cohen n!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The old man, named Alistair Cohen, had his eyes fixed on Leo with a deadly stare, a drop of sweat running down his forehead as the pressure thickened. Seans words are clearly something only an outsider would say. Dont kill him? What a joke. Who could kill Leo, who and him both Patriarchal powerhouses. A strong person at the Patriarch level can be said to have broken through the limits of the martial arts, and after reaching this level, it is basically difficult to kill the opponent. Defeatable, but unkible! The only way to kill a patriarchal powerhouse is to deploy at least five other powerhouses of the same level, and only if the opponent has indeed been seriously injured. Otherwise it would be impossible to do so. What is even more frightening is that he is already eighty-five years old and it has taken him fifty years to take that step. What about Leo? Not even thirty, he has reached the rank of Patriarchal powerhouse, this is no longer a genius, but a demon! Such talent is nothing short of terrifying! Alistair took a deep breath and looked at Leo and said, Young man, you have reached the power of a Patriarch, your future is limitless, that is, touching the ceiling of the martial arts is possible. If you can join my Cohen imperial family, it will simply be like a tiger with wings, as we will give you a more suitable environment for cultivation. We dont need a battle between us. Fights between patriarchal powerhouse are generally rare, as they all scorn each other, and so does Alistair. If he could, he was not fighting Leo, but having Leo stand in his side. Leo, however, smiled and looked at Alistair with interest, Is this your way of trying to pull me in? Yes. Alistair frankly admitted it and said with a straight face, If you join us, your own strength can be enhanced and we can prosper, which is a win-win situation for both sides. Is this the Pompeii imperial family, soliciting at the drop of a hat? How disappointing! However, Leo sneered out, the ridicule in his eyes unconcealed in the slightest. Alistairs face sank, but he did not speak. Sean, however, was furious and said coldly, Kid, I think highly of you so I recruited you, show us respect! Leo was not angry, instead, he took out a golden badge and smiled, Then, do you still want this badge of mine? Yes, of course. Sean said hastily. Alistair, however, spoke up and said, We dont want it! Alistair? What did you say? At these words, Seans face suddenly turned pale and he shouted out angrily with a face full of annoyance. He had to get this imperial badge, it was about his future position in the imperial family. But this old man said no, tantly contradicting him! Sean, what is a mere badgepared to this young Patriarchal powerhouse? Alistairs old voice came out, his eyes deep, If the Sect Master knew that you had brought back a Patriarchal powerhouse, he would definitely reward you and even hand over the next Sect Masters throne to you, its possible! At the sound of his words, Sean was also stumped and his heart fluttered. Yes! The Emperors badge is ultimately a dead object, but such a powerful Patriarch is a rare treasure! What is even more remarkable is that Leo is still very young now, so if he grows up, it is possible for him to break through to the Patriarchal level of power and ascend to an even stronger realm. If that were the case, only the Cohen n is the most powerful! The more he thought about it, the more excited Sean became, and the eyes he looked at Leo were no longer as cold as before, they were full of joy at the moment. Whats your name? Sean asked with a smile. Leo Cohen. Leo answered with a smile. So your surname is also Cohen, thats a coincidence, my surname is also Cohen. You and I join forces, why worry about hegemony? Seanughed in a very spirited manner. Since you bought this imperial badge, it is yours - No, you bought it with 1. 5 billion, I will give you 1. 5 billion, take it as a meeting gift from me to you! Sean said to Leo in a very serious manner. On hearing this, Leo felt amused. Would he say yes so easily? Leo give a lightugh and asked with a smile, Are you so sure that I am a Patriarch? What? At once, the crowd was puzzled. He isnt? Leo shook his head, faintly saying. Patriarch? I have not been a patriarch for a long time. Chapter 775 Your Origin Leos faintughter echoed throughout the Manor. Instantly, everyone was dumbfounded and filled with disbelief. Sean, Diego, Dous and Abraham were all dumbfounded, their mouths slightly open, but they could not utter a word. Even Alistair, froze, looking at Leo with amazement. Its hard to know what to say anymore except that its shocking. A strong patriarch is already a god that the world looks up to. And he says that he hasnt been a patriarch for a long time? When he came back to his senses, Alistairs heart ached as if he had been stabbed viciously. It hurts! It hurts so much! Alistair was hailed as a martial arts wizard since he was a child, cultivating and he had never lost a single battle when he was young. At the age of thirty, reaching the top of the Inner Strength can be said to be no different from the current Leo. However, he then hit a bottleneck. What is above the absolute pinnacle of internal energy? What should he do to break through? The road ahead will only get narrower and narrower, so where does he go from here? Alistair is confused. But when he thinks about the path of cultivation, the path is all made by people, and just because others have not reached the realm, does it mean that the path is broken? Certainly not. The road is still there, just no one is walking out. So why shouldnt he be the first to walk out? So Alistair began to wander the world, taking fifty years to finally be a patriarch. He thought he was the first to arrive at the Patriarch realm, but when he had ascended, he realised that he was not the first. Long before himself, someone else had reached it, and they were younger and more powerful than himself. But all of these people, without exception, were in their fifties and up. Now there was a young man who did not even look thirty years old and had arrived at a Patriarchal powerhouse. No! He said he had long since ceased to be a patriarch! This greatly shook Alistairs heart, and he could note back to his senses for a long time, his gaze dull and his heart pounding. Alistair was deeply irritated by him. If he is considered a genius, what is Leo? The same was true of Diego, who was suddenly in some doubt about his life. He is so strong that he can be unmatched and admired by anyone. But he was defeated by Leo in seconds. Now Leo was telling him that he was not even a Patriarchal powerhouse. Wouldnt that mean that back in the old days, he was a Patriarchal powerhouse? A Patriarchal powerhouse in his twenties?! Unbelievable!!! After saying this, Leo stopped talking and stood against the wind, with his hands behind his back, with a bemused expression. It was as if nothing could make him change colour. These actions irritated Alistairs proud ego. He clenched his teeth, his face full of gloom, and stared at Leo with a deadly stare as he said in a cold voice, I dont believe you when you say that you have long since ceased to be a Patriarchal power! Believe it or not, its up to you. Leo gave him a cold look and his tone was indifferent, I am curious about the strength of the strongest member of the Pompeii Imperial n, but if Patriarchal powerhouse is the top, then you should back off, you are not my opponent. At these words, Alistairs face turned gloomy to the extreme, his teeth kept gnashing, and his eyes boiled with killing intent as he looked at Leo. How dare you humiliate me! As far as he knew, the strongest person on the ceiling of the Pompeii Imperial n seemed to be the Patriarch. No one even knows what is above the Patriarch. It was the first time that an outsider had looked down on him like that. Seans face was iparably gloomy. But soon his expression became even more ted. Leo is not a Patriarchal powerhouse? It doesnt matter! The stronger Leo is, the happier he is. He had a hunch that if he could recruit Leo, the next Sec master would be him. You have surpassed the Patriarch, but I dont believe it! Do you really think that because you have reached the rank of Patriarch, you can speak out of turn? Alistair said with a murderous look on his face. Leo still had his hands behind his back and his eyes were t: If it is true or not, you will know for yourself if you have a try. These words were like a bucket of oil, pouring fiercely on top of Alistairs anger. Just what I wanted! He roared, then stamped his foot hard on the ground. A deep crater unexpectedly appeared on the ground, while Alistairs figure had long since disappeared. When he reappeared, an aura like a storm shook him like andslide. The trees andnd around shuddered as the internal energy whistled. It was more windy. Whether it was Sean, Diego, or Dous and Abraham, all of them ducked away in fear. And Leo still stood with his hands on his back, as steady as a mountain, unaffected in any way by Alistairs aura. Thus, everyones pupils reflected such a scene - Leo stood in the same ce, while Alistair had appeared behind Leo, and the duster in his hand, also like a whip, rolled towards Leos neck. What is even more frightening is that the white hairs on the duster are now standing up like steel needles. It is clearly a steel fork! If he was caught by the white hairs on the duster, he will surely end up with his head splitting. They looked straight on, and they too wanted to know if what Leo was saying was true. Has such a young man really broken through to the Patriarch? The duster swept away and a murderous aura erupted. These killing intent, augmented by internal energy, stabbed towards Leo like sharp arrows. A few of Leos hairs are cut down, yet Leo remains impassive and stands calmly. If he doesnt fight back, hes going to die! The thought was in everyones mind. Even Alistair, too, feels the same way. Stupid, how dare you im to have broken through the Patriarch Alistairughed coldly, his face full of killing intent. With the duster in his hand, he swept off faster towards Leo. In his opinion, Leo had not broken through the Patriarch at all, or if he had, he had barely arrived reached it. Unlike him, he has been a Patriarch, for some years now. Perhaps, indeed, he could have been killed alone. The duster is getting closer and closer to Leos neck. Leo has also finally moved. To be precise, he didnt move. Just his body shook a bit. Boom! At once, a monstrous aura erupted, like a volcano erupting in a sh, and the aura on Alistair was instantly enveloped and annihted. The white hairs, which were like steel spikes, softened in an instant. What?! This cant be! Alistairs pupils plummeted as an aura he had never felt before spread through his heart. While he was frozen in thought, a figure walked up to him and gave him a cold look. At once, he lost his battle spirit straight away. With one kick, Alistair flew backwards a hundred metres and fell to the ground. The scene shook everyones heart deeply. Not to mention Dous and Abraham, just Seans eyes were already wide with disbelief. How is this possible Again, with a blow, Leo settled the rivalry. Only the difference was that previously, Leo had resolved Diego in one move, and now he had simrly resolved the Patriarchal powerhouse Alistair in one move. But the meanings of the two are very different. At this point, Sean remembered what Leo had said earlier. He has long since ceased to be a patriarch. In hindsight, he is indeed no longer a patriarch. He has long since surpassed the Patriarch! Sean was stiffly present at this point, his face full of shock, no longer having the same unbeatable arrogance he had before. Even the strongest Patriarchal powerhouse had fallen, so who else could protect him? Recruiting?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. If Leo could have recruited verbally, after he had made his offer, Leo would have agreed to it, would he still need Alistair to do it? Previously, what Sean was thinking was that Alistair defeated Leo and then offered the solicitation. Or the two men are not evenly matched in strength and rely on stalking so that Leo feels annoyed and has no choice but to agree. But now! Alistair was taken out in one move, and he, the young master of the Pompeii imperial family no longer had a bodyguard. In such a situation, who would still care about his status as a member of the Pompeii imperial family? Sean held his breath, intending to leave quietly at this point, but Leo suddenly turned around, his gaze cold and eerie. At once, Seans body trembled and he dared not move. The feeling is like being locked in by a fierce beast. Leo walked towards him and narrowed his eyes slightly, As I recall, there is an arm on you that is mine. At these words, Seans face changed greatly, and his heart was in deep fear. Dous and Abraham were also dumbfounded. Things had gonepletely beyond their expectations. Leo had offended Sean, but had not been cleaned up by him. Instead, it was Sean himself who was about to be cleaned up by Leo. Seeing that Sean did not say anything, but only stared at him closely, Leo smiled. What, its only been such a short time, and you have forgotten about it? Do you want me to remind you? I remember. Sean could only speak, and at this time, he still maintained hisposure, which was impressive to Leo. He stared at Leo and said, You cant do that, behind me is the Pompeii imperial family. If you make a move against me, not only you, but also your family, rtives and friends, will be implicated! The smile on Leos face disappeared and he said sorrowfully, Youre threatening me? Im just stating a fact. Sean said through clenched teeth. Then theres no way out, Ive changed my mind and dont want your arm. I want you to die. Having said that, Leo strode towards Sean. Sean instantly looked like a great enemy, his eyes widening in anger, Leo, kill me and you will regret it! Leo did not respond, only his eyes grew more sombre. Leo Leo! Seans eyes were furious and he kept shouting Leos name, but Leo didnt even stop, the murderous look in his eyes intensified. Seans body went limp and he fell to the ground, his teeth chattering as he said, Dont kill me, I know your origins! Chapter 776 Origin of the Name It took almost all of Seans strength to utter these words. The entire Cohen family was instantly silent, not a sound was heard. The cold wind swept through, unspeakably bleak. For some reason, everyones heart was cold, and they felt the situation was even more precarious than it had been a moment ago. The sound of wind came, only to see Leo had struck his foot like lightning a second earlier, as if it were a war spear, kicking at Seans arm. The harsh killing aura, which had moved ahead of its original trajectory, stabbed Seans cheeks raw. No! Sean screamed in shock, his eyes filled with panic and he subconsciously closed his eyes. However, after a long time, the expected pain did note to his body, and Sean slowly opened his eyes, but his face changed wildly. He only saw Leos foot, which stopped less than a centimetre short of him, and if he moved forward just a little, he would be kicked to death by Leo. Ah Out of panic, he subconsciously screamed out, moving away from Leo. All the way to a safe distance, he dared to climb up.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Only when he stood up did he realise, to his horror, that the back of hispel was drenched in cold sweat. Just now, he was just a hairs breadth away from the ghost gate! Dous, Abraham and Diego were all looking at Leo in horror. Ignoring the gazes of these people, Leo spoke indifferently, These words have saved your life, you know my origin? Meeting Leos dark and intimidating eyes, Seans heart suddenly trembled and his body chilled for no reason. He understood that the reason why Leo did not kill him was not because of mercy, but because he said he knew Leos origin. Dous and Abraham have dealt with Leo a few times and know that Leo is now very attached to his origins. Although no headlines have surfaced yet, there are already some signs. Thats the identity badge he got at auction. Together with what Dous has mentioned in the past about what this badge means behind the scenes, it is easy to think of the Pompeii imperial family. But spection is, after all, spection, not as real as reality. At this point everyone was sweating for Sean, if he couldnt tell the identity of Leo then he would die. Seeing that Sean did not speak, Leos eyes were much gloomier and he said in a cold voice, Youd better think clearly before you answer, and never think of lying. Anyone who heard the murderous intent embedded in Leos words looked equally straight at Sean. In fact, they also wanted to know about Leos origin. No one was a fool, how could such a Patriarchal powerhouse, who could kill the Pompeii imperial family in seconds, have a mediocre background? Five years ago, he was the adopted son of a small, uncongenial family in Pearl, and now, he has grown to a powerhouse that even does not regard the Pompeii imperial family.. Leo looked back at Dous, who immediately understood and shouted, All those who are not involved get out! The fewer people know about Leos origin, the better. Soon, the only people in thepound were Leo, Sean, Dous and Abraham. Now you can say it. Leo sat back on sofa and looked at Sean and said. Under Leos eyes, Seans heart was in a state of turmoil and he didnt dare to look up into his eyes at all. The words just now were just something he shouted out in a hurry, how could he know Leos real origin? I I After stammering for half a day, Sean couldnt even say anything. The patience of Leo, too, was gradually worn out. Youre not afraid of death, are you? A cold aura swept across Leos eyes and his tone intensified a few points. At once, Sean felt like he had been pricked by millions of needles, and his body trembled. Sean was even more rmed, his eyes dodging. Leo also saw this, and at once a sh of hostility shed across his eyes as he said coldly. Since you cant say it, you can go to hell. Leo slowly threw over a short sharp knife directly to him, Use this knife to cut yourself, I dont want to do it. Although Sean was the first male descendant of the Pompeii imperial family he had ever met, he was still like a mole in Leos eyes. At once, Seans body trembled lightly, frightened, and he hastily denied it, No! No, Im not lying. So tell me, then, whats my origin? The cold light on Leos face intensified. Sean mumbled, but nothing coulde out. His mind raced, thinking about what to do. Suddenly, a lightning bolt shed through his mind, and a rumour that had been circting among the imperial family came to his mind. It happened more than twenty years ago. Soon, a bold guess came to his mind. This conjecture, even for him, seemed absurd. But sometimes, the more absurd it is, the closer it is to reality. Seans heartbeat suddenly quickened and he swallowed furiously, his face froze for a moment and his emotions suddenly became excited. I know! I know what you are! With his eyes fixed on Leo with a deadly stare, he took a deep breath and said, Before that, I have to ask you a few questions. On hearing this, Leos brow furrowed tightly. It was he who was asking Sean, not Sean who was asking him. But, after a long hesitation, he nodded, Go ahead. First, how old are you? Sean stared at Leo and asked. Leos frown deepened, but he replied, Twenty-eight. Hearing this figure, Seans eyes went ck and he almost fainted. Forcing himself to calm down, he added, Since you were picked up by the Henderson family, you should rightly follow the surname Henderson, but why it is Cohen? Sean looked sharply at Leo and pursued the question, And why you are called Leo Cohen? Both questions were asked in a somewhat inexplicable way. Leo was silent for a long time and said, That is because someone has branded these two words on my body. When he finished, he ripped open hispels, revealing a chest full of holes. Although full of bullet wounds and scars, two bloody branded words are still vaguely visible. Even after twenty years have passed, it has never faded. At once, Seans eyes were awe-inspiring, and his face was surprisingly not half afraid. Sure enough Sean sighed. After a long silence, he looked at Leo with somewhatplicated eyes and said, ording to the seniority, I have to call you as cousin. Chapter 777 Identity Revealed! When Seans words fell, it was quite. Dous and Abrahams bodies were like heavy blows, their minds went nk, and Dous even stomped back, falling to the ground, his eyes looking at Leo incredulously. Leo is a member of the Pompeii imperial family? How is this possible? Abraham didnt want to believe it either, but that was the truth, and Sean had said it so bluntly. ording to his seniority, he had to call Leo as cousin. This statement confirms everything. Leos eyes also became gloomy, and he did not feel any joy after knowing his birth. On the contrary,rge swathes of hostility surfaced in the heart. He had guessed this oue as early as the importance Leo ced on his identity badge. Now that this was confirmed, he was actually m. There is no tion, no impulse, only an endless coldness. What proof do you have that I am a member of the Pompeii Cohen n? He spoke coldly, his tone as cold as an Arctic cier. Yes, Sean, would it be too hasty to judge him as a member of the Cohen n just because of the origin of his name? Dous couldnt help but speak up as well. This is incredible. Sean shook his head, his expression still serious: Thats enough. Dont you guys think its strange? Everyone in the Henderson family is surnamed Lin, but he is the only one surnamed Cohen, this is clearly someone branding his real name on his body, for fear thatter on the child will grow up and not even know his real name. It is the good intention left by his parents! N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Everyone was silent after these words. Sean has a point, who would leave a brand on a baby? It must be his parents! It was only because of something that could not be avoided that the child was left behind. Before they leave it behind, leave a name on the child so that he knows what his name is. One day, when the child grows up, he will remember his ipetent parents. It also leaves the possibility of a reunionter on. Leo did not speak, but anyone could feel that a monstrous hostility erupted from him. The intense killing aura made his eyes red. What else do you know? Tell me all and Ill spare your life! Leo said in a hoarse voice. He is a man who is easily satisfied. He used to know that he was an orphane, and as long as he had Lydia and his daughter, life would be enough. But as he went deeper and deeper, he was desperate to know his origins. For a person who does not even know where he or shees from and who his or her closest rtives are is rootless and will never have a sense of belonging. Even if his parents had mercilessly abandoned him, he had to know who those two people were, where they were, and how they were doing now. Affection is always something he longed for, and could not get. This kind of affection, which Lydia cannot give, can be given by Emilia. Inparison, Seans life was too insignificant. Sean also felt Leos emotions and was silent for a long time before he finally opened his mouth. The reason I am so sure that he is one of my Cohen imperial family is because twenty-eight years ago, something big enough to shake the entire Cohen n happened. When these words were spoken, the faces of both Leo, Dous and Abraham all appeared to change. What happened? After a long silence, Leo asked out loud. This time, Sean did not avoid Leos eyes anymore, but met him with all eyes, saying softly. Ever heard the story of the mermaid princess? The mermaid princess fell in love with the human, went ashore for him, and ended up in ashes and foam. The look on Seans face was indescribably sad, and even more indescribably sorrowful, as if he wasmenting the fall of a love for the ages. Leos mouth opened, but not a word came out. What happened to the Cohen imperial family twenty-eight years ago is the real-life version of the Mermaid Princess story. Sean said with a straight face, The Great Sage of the imperial Family, with her amazing talent and unparalleled looks, fell in love with her bodyguard and the two tasted the forbidden fruit, and by then, the Great Sage was already married to the most powerful and outstanding young master of the Cohen n at that time, so they chose to elope. And then what? In fact, when he heard this, Leo could actually guess what was going to happenter, but he still couldnt help but ask out loud. Sean sneered, At that time I wasnt even born yet, my parents didnt even know each other yet, and that young master was naturally furious, ordering the entire n to hunt down the Great Sage and that man. They escaped from the Pompeii imperial family, even escaped from Pompeii, went into exile in the East for a time, changed their faces before they returned to Pompeii, settling in Pearl. At that time, the Great Sage was actually pregnant with the mans child and gave birth, and the family lived a peaceful life as ordinary people do. When the pursuit of the Pompeii imperial family arrived, to protect the newborn baby, they put the child on the doorstep of an acquaintance. Before the separation, they left a name brand on the boys body, and then they were both taken away. The youngest of the imperial family wanted to execute that man, but it offended the Great Sage, who brought her own power and the threat of war with the imperial family to save the mans life, but afterwards, the Great Sage was also imprisoned for life, while that man, who had his leg broken, was likewise locked up in a cell. Now, the current head of the Cohen imperial family is none other than that young master. The story was told, but there was silence. Dous and Abraham subconsciously took a step back, their eyes ncing at Leo in horror. He is very quiet. The wind, at this point, became stronger. The sky was cloudy for a moment and the mountains were raining. A dazzling sh of lightning suddenly struck down, instantly illuminating the dark ground. It also illuminates Leos face at the moment. He slowly lifted his head and asked gently, Tell me their names. Just one nce made Sean shudder reflexively, trembling. The headmasters name is Maddox Cohen and that mans name is Adam Cohen! And the Great Sage He paused to utter a name. Tiana Cohen! As soon as the name was uttered, an aura of morbid murderousness like a storm erupted in full force. Ah Leo leans up to the heavens and erupts with an angry roar of grief! At this moment, he exploded with all the aura in his body, as if even this heaven and earth could not bear this kind of pressure. The wind is howling and the rain is pouring down! A monstrous murderous aura rises to the clouds and the heavens are shaking with anger! At this moment, even the thick clouds in the sky were giving way to him, rushing away in all directions with him at the centre Dad! Mum! I am sorry that I only now know what you are going through! Leo roars to the heavens in anger, a murderous aura that sweeps through the entire city of Valenham! He hates it that he only knows his origin now! Tiana Cohen is his mother! Adam Cohen is his father! Twenty-eight years ago, they were driven to desperation before abandoning themselves. How painful is it to throw their newborn child down with their own hands? Now, twenty-eight years have passed! Twenty-eight years!!! How many twenty-eight years are there in life? Ahhhhhhhhhhh Cohen imperial family, you deserve to die!!! Leos eyes were red with hatred, and he looked like a madman at this moment! The monstrous fury surged and shook the sky. He had never been so angry! Even three years ago, when his elder brother disappeared and ughtered thousands of people of Phantom, he had never been so angry. Kill them all! Leo was trembling, and he turned back sharply, looking at Sean. At once, Seans entire body went limp on the ground, and when Leo took one look at him, his soul seemed to fall apart. Tell me, how are my parents, now? Sean pissed himself on the spot, his tongue curling. Dont C Dont worry, your parents are still alive and well, are only imprisoned for life, unharmed, much less dead! I know you want revenge, but be calm! Sean hurriedly said, The Pompeii imperial family is very strong and is protected by the Pompeii War Department, if you dont spare them, they wont spare you either - So far, they havent given up looking for you before they kill you. Thene! I swear by the name of the Commander of Wyverns that I will destroy the Cohen imperial family! Leos voice was icy cold, carrying an endless murderous aura that swept across the heavens. In his hand, there was a sudden sh of red light, and surprisingly, there was arge red iron token. It is branded with arge word Wyverns. When they saw the token, Dous and Abraham were struck and almost fainted from fear. Token of Commander of Wyverns? Are you Commander of Wyverns?! Dous looked incredulously at Leo and said. Next to him, Abraham, who had beenpletely dumbfounded, sat down on the floor with a poof. Leo had even taken out the Commander of Wyverns token, and if they didnt know his true identity at this point, they were fools! The Commander of Wyverns token is something that only the Commander of Wyverns of the Northernd possesses! Once the Commander of Wyverns token is given, it is tantamount to a national ughter order! Leo is the Commander of Wyverns, ruling over the North! Dous was on the verge of fainting. On what basis did Leo swear to ughter the entire Pompeii imperial family alone? Just because he is the Commander of Wyverns! Greeting, Commander of Wyverns! With a poof, the head of the Cohen royal family, Dous, brought his grandson, Abraham, to both kneel before Leo. The head touched the ground and they never dared to show the same disrespect as before. If before it was scorn, now, it is submission! Unconditional submission to Leo! Commander of Wyverns, from now on, I, the Cohen n, will be your sharpest sword in Valenham, clearing all obstacles for you! We no longer have any half-heartedness and would like to offer you all!!! Throughout the Cohens, the heartfelt roar of Dous echoed. However, Leo ignored it and looked coldly at Sean, saying, Go back and tell Maddox Cohen that I will bring a million of men and trample down the gate of your Cohen imperial family, and that they can wash their necks and wait. The day will not be long ining Chapter 778 A Grasshopper on a String Leos murderous voice resounded through the Cohen royal familys manor, like the ghosts of injustice haunting for a long time. The entire house was enveloped in a murderous aura, and under this murderous aura, no matter who it was, everyone had to submit. In particr, Sean and Dous. Sean was shocked that Leo was actually going to attack the Pompeii imperial family, what a crazy idea! Who dares to disrespect the imperial family of Pompeii, which has been transcendent since ancient times and is not bound by the rules of the world, and is also protected by the War Department? Leo, however, even attacked in return. How could this not shock Sean? Dous was shocked at the identity of Leo. Earlier, Leo had already said that he was the Commander of Wyverns, but both he and Abraham had thought that it was an impostor using the name of the Commander of Wyverns at the Northernd Conference, but to their surprise, Leo was the real Commander of Wyverns! In fact,bined with what happened at the Northernd Conference, he should have guessed it long ago. Violet and Hunter took the entire stadium audience hostage, even going so far as to capture Lydia and Emilia, all to force the Commander of Wyverns to appear. Is the Commander of Wyverns they speak of the code name Commander of Wyverns? Certainly not. What they are looking for is the true Commander of Wyverns of Pompeii. In the end it turned out to be the masked man, codenamed Commander of Wyverns, who stayed behind alone, which saved everyone. At the Northernd Conference, the Commander of Wyverns appeared. After a long time, the wind grew stronger and the rain grew colder. The aura on Leos body, however, gradually weakened, and his eyes looked at Sean indifferently. Havent you never given up looking for me, when you go back, you can tell your Sect Master that you found me. Seans expression at this time was not as wild as before, and heughed bitterly, I would like to, but I dont dare. The matter of the Great Sage was a disgrace to the Cohen n, it caused a great stir at the time, at first there were people who dared to whisper about it, then it was strictly forbidden. Now many of the young people of the Cohen n dont know that there is such a person as the Great Sage, anyone who dares to mention it is to have their tongue cut out. At these words, Leo also fell into silence. Facing up to history is a difficult thing to do. People have minds, and confronting history is tantamount to unifying minds - This is something that is basically impossible to do. Then there is only one method that can be used. Thats a strict ban on talking about history anymore. This history will dissipate in the end. Sean paused and continued, Im not high up in the Pompeii imperial family, so Ivee to reim your identity badge, if people in the family know Ive told you this history that I shouldnt have confessed, Im dead. Were now grasshoppers on a string. At that, Leos eyes narrowed dangerously, What are you trying to say? When we first met, we were indeed enemies, but now that Ive told you about your origin, were not enemies anymore. Sean looked at Leo with serious eyes and said, We have amon goal. Leo didnt say anything, just continued to stare at Sean, waiting for him to continue. A big reason why what happened twenty-eight years ago happened was the corruption of the power. Seans eyes sharpened as he said, A flourishing family is bound to decline, this is a process that every strong family is bound to go through, and the best way to turn the tide is to turn it upside down. Hearing this, Leo understood. You want to be king. Leo asked as he looked into Seans eyes. I prefer to call it - changing destiny. Seans face was frank: I was born into a concubine n and cannotpare with some of the core members of the imperial family, but they only know how to enjoy themselves and drink, I want to change all that - a glorious race that does not need to rely on women to get married off in exchange for resources and benefits. Your aim is revenge, my aim is subversion, this is ourmon goal, but, after all, the other side is the Pompeii imperial family. Dont rashly make an enemy of them before you are fully prepared. Hearing these words, Leo did not say anything, he could feel Seans concern. However, because of his own parents, he did not feel the slightest bit good about the people of the Pompeii imperial family. Thats all there is to say, and your words will be brought to them. When Sean finished, he intended to leave here. Wait. However, just after he took a step, Leos voice came from behind him. He stopped dead in his tracks and looked at Leo with surprised eyes, not understanding what Leo had to do with calling out to him. Leo threw over a golden badge, which Sean caught with nk eyes. It is Leos own identity badge. Youre Sean looked at Leo in surprise, not knowing what to say for a moment. Isnt your mission to go back this time to get my identity badge back? Ill give it to you. Leo said with an expressionless face, Go back, but I have a request, before you present it, go to my parents and show them this badge and tell them I am doing well now. I am married now, with a beautiful wife, and a lovely daughter, I will bring them to see my parents sometime. At those words, Seans mouth opened slightly and he was silent for a long time before he nodded, I will. Sean walked away with Leo identity badge. But it was clear to everyone that Seans taking away of the badge was not a retraction, but the start of a war. The future is about to change. It is highly likely that the unparalleled Pompeii imperial families will have one less n from now on! When Leos gaze came over, Dous and Abrahams hearts had long been shaken beyond measure. Commander of Wyverns! Dous cried out miserably and knelt in front of Leo, not daring to get up at all. Abraham followed suit and knelt down, shaking even more than Dous. He and Leo had a lot of grudges, and now it was decided that Leo was the Commander of Wyverns of Pompeii. If he is pursued, he will surely die. However, Leo did not mean it in that way, but said indifferently, Get up. Dous and Abraham were relieved, but still did not get up. We wouldnt dare! Dous bowed his head and said, We have done many things that offended you in the past and deserve to die for our sins, I do not ask for forgiveness from you, I only ask that I be given a chance to redeem my sins. Leo nodded: This is exactly what I want to say to you, first of all, for the news that I am the Commander of Wyverns, you two should keep it in dark, or you will be held ountable. Dous and Abraham nodded their heads, Yes. Also, is it true that you are willing to be my sharpest sword? Leo asked as he narrowed his eyes and looked at Dous.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. It is true! We will do what you tell us. Dous answered. Leo nodded: Good, right now there is really something that I want you to do Chapter 779 Not a Penny to Give With a straightened expression, Dous said aloud, Yes, Commander of Wyverns! So did Abraham, who was relieved that Leo did not seem to have any intention of holding him responsible. Luckily, he didnt offend Leo too much, otherwise Abraham no longer dared to think about it. Leo narrowed his eyes and asked, What does the Pompeii Imperial Family rely on to maintain arge n, since they do not care about earthly affairs? In his view, whether it was the Valenham royal family or the Pompeii imperial family, they were all families made up of people. As long as this is the case, one cannot avoid behaving like a human being, eating, drinking, ying and having fun. Money is even more fundamental to the establishment of the n. Dous sighed and said, They do not care about earthly affairs, but we need to pay tribute of half of the years profits to the Pompeii imperial family, and that is how they make a living. The Pompeii imperial ns mission is to cultivate. As long as the martial art is strong, there is nothing you cant get. We, the royal n, are just vassals of their imperial n, surrendering money in exchange for their protection, and they wille out every once in a while to travel around the world. After listening to Dous introduction about the Pompeii imperial family, Leo dawned on him and probably understood somewhat. In fact, ever since Angus first mentioned the Pompeii Imperial n, he had always had the illusion that it was as if they were a reclusive family that had left the world behind, not out in the world but still able to influence the outside world. Just as the bridge used by the Pompeii imperial family to connect with the royal family - the Maiden is no match for the ordinary women. The temperament is different. The Pompeii imperial family, more like a transcendent ancient martial family, is dedicated to only the martial arts. This brought Leos thoughts back to a few years ago, when he was leading his army all the way north, when he suddenly encountered a white-robed old man who stopped the road and told Leo that this road was impassable, and that he should take a detour if he wanted to move forward. At that time, the vast majority of people proposed to simply run over them, they had 100, 000 people in the troop, who would they be afraid of? But Leo chose to make an unprecedented detour, much to the bewilderment of many of his men. The reason given by Leo at the time was that the old man was not an ordinary person and that ordinary guns and cannons would most likely be ineffective against him. After hearing Leos words, all the men were shocked, the guns were ineffective? Is there really such a person in the world? At that time, Leo had not yet be a Commander of Wyverns, and his cultivation was not as good as it is today. That old man guarding the mountain had put him under great pressure, and if he broke through, the result would most likely be a total loss of his army. Now that he recalled the incident again, Leo realised that he might havee across an ancient martial arts family like the Pompeii Imperial Family at that moment. Leo pondered for a long time, then suddenly said to Dous, Since this is the case, from now on, your Cohen n will not need to make contribution to the Pompeii Imperial n, in addition, disconnect all cooperation rted to the Pompeii Imperial n. I will send you a list of new cooperation partners, you just give the projects to them. At that, Abrahams face changed slightly and he was about to say no, but Dous gave him a fierce re and kicked him hard, signalling him to shut up. He nodded with a smile, Yes. Leo had submitted, but Leos eyes remained indifferent as he held out three fingers. Three days, Ill give you three days to finish, any problem? No problem. Dous said respectfully, The day after tomorrow is when the Pompeii Imperial Family wille to collect the annual fee, so before then, make sure that things are done. Leo nodded and then left the Cohens. After Leo left, Dous and Abraham immediately stood up. Abrahams face changed wildly, with a look of horror and even some reproach as he looked towards Dous. Master, do you know what you were saying? Youll get the whole Cohen n killed! If we dont give the Cohen imperial family money, theyll be furious! However, in contrast, Dous continued to look as normal and even had a somewhat indifferent expression as he asked rhetorically, So what? Abraham was stunned and looked at Dous incredulously. His mouth opened, but not a word coulde out. It was clear that he had seen the family heads determination. Outside, thunder still rolled in the sky and the wind roared. Dous eyes stared deadly at the visions outside, and after a long silence, he suddenly sighed quietly. Abraham, what do you think of our Cohen family will be in the future? The future? Abraham froze for a moment, ncing at the dark sky, the corners of his mouth bitter: There is a imperial family up there, my Cohen n will never have a day toe out. Yes, there are imperial families up there, not only my Cohen n, but the other seven royal families, they are facing the same situation as us. They dont have a person who can lead, but our Cohen n does. Does the Pompeii imperial family have to be superior to others? They can concentrate on cultivating the martial arts to conquer and enve other family powers? A series of rhetorical questions left Abraham speechless. Perhaps in the eyes of somemoners in Valenham, they, the Valenham royal families are the gods of Valenham. But only they know that there are people beyond them. Dous paused and asked, Abraham, now its time to take sides, who do you think is more powerful, the Commander of Wyverns in Pompeii or the Pompeii Imperial Family? The imperial family for sure! Abraham said without thinking, Not to mention the fact that there are so many experts inside the imperial family, it is protected by the War Department, and there is nothing the Commander of Wyverns can do about it. When he said that, he suddenly felt that the Commander of Wyverns was nothing great. Unexpectedly, Dous sneered, Do you really think that a small temple dispute can restrict the Commander of Wyverns? Let me ask you, of the four major realm guards of the War Department, southeast and northwest, the North Realm is the most important, can the other three major guards in the east, west and south pose a threat to the Commander of Wyverns of the North? Abraham was dumbfounded by the question. It was true that the Commander of Wyverns of the Northernd had disappeared from the Northernd, but the Northernd was still as solid as gold, and no one in the Eastern, Western or Southern Realms dared to do anything to it. How many people do you think would be willing to follow if Mr. Cohen were to call on the world in the name of the Commander of Wyverns? Does the Pompeii Imperial Family really have a chance of winning? Dous gaze is deep and his tone is hushed. Abraham has been shocked beyond belief, and the future of Leos has be unknown. At that moment, a car stopped in front of Cohens door and a woman in ck leather holding a ck umbre ced a note on the Cohens table before he left. Opening the note, Dous and Abrahams faces changed dramatically in unison. Only the names of several families andpanies are written on it. Without exception, all are powerful families from outside the province. These families are gentry in their cities, but in Valenham, they may not even be considered second-rate powers. But they had one thing inmon C they were subservient families of Leo. The aim of Leo is obvious: all rivers and streams will return to the sea. What is the sea? Its Valenham. The sky is about to change in Valenham. If the Cohen royal family poured the resources of the entire n to support these families, not to say reach the level of a royal family, a family at the level of a quasi-royal would still be possible. The rainstorm continued all day and night before the rain cleared. During this time, Leo became silent and rarely smiled. Not to mention Lydia, even Emilia felt that her father had changed. Daddy, whats wrong with you? Are you unhappy? Emilia asked as she came to Leos side with the doll in her arms. Leo exuded a sombre aura all over his body and was so preupied that he made Emilia unhappy along with him. Leo smiled and saidfortingly, I am fine. Whats wrong with you? Finally, Lydia sulked and took the initiative toe forward and ask. Since the disagreement over the dowry, Lydia has also gradually discovered one thing, that is, their views on rtionships seem to be a bit at odds. Lydia thought that the couple should share property and there was nothing wrong with giving him the L Group. But Leo felt he could not afford it, as if he had returned to Lydia just to make it up to her. Lydia is ufortable about it. But she couldnt show it, so she had to suppress her discontent and pretend that nothing was wrong. She could see that Leo had something on his mind, and that it had nothing to do with herself. Im fine. Leo smiled faintly and then went to work. Leo. Lydia called out to him, and Leo looked back over. Lydia bit her lip and said, Whatever it is, you can say it and I will listen. Leo froze slightly, then smiled a little more. Okay. After a slight nod, he left. Just after going out, he received calls from Ronnie, Lennox and Millie, the forces on the Pearl had arrived in Valenham. The Cohen family has already started to make its move, distributing all the resources, all equally, to them. Some families developed rapidly and instantly became the newest nobility in Valenham. At the same time, a stretch car pulled up in front of the Cohens. The driver escorted a servant-like man striding into the Cohens. Where is your family head? I am here to collect this years sry money, which is 200 billion in total. The man said aloud, not giving Leo a second thought. Not long after, Dous walked out with Abraham and looked at the servant and smiled, Two hundred billion? That seems to be fifty billion more thanst year.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The servant sneered, Nonsense, you have the blessing of the imperial family, what is yourint about? Let alone fifty billion, even if it is doubled again, you will still have to give it! Without our Pompeii imperial family, your Cohen n is nothing, it will soon be reced and annexed, I guess. The servants mockery intensified. A gloomy look shed across Dous eyes, but with a faint smile, he said, Sorry then, we wont pay a single cent. Chapter 780 Change of Ownership As soon as Dous finished speaking, the servant of the Pompeii imperial familys face changed abruptly. His expression was so stunned that he even wondered if his ears had heard him wrong. What did you say? The servants gaze was dead on Dous, and the moment he came back to his senses, his eyes widened in anger and he roared with rage, Do you know what you are saying? Dous gave him a cold look and repeated, Did you not hear what I said? Not a single cent will be given to you!. How dare you! The servant shouted at once, his face full of annoyance. You are betraying the Pompeii imperial family, do you know what will happen to you? Dous pale eyes shed with a morose killing intent as he said indifferently, Sure. Then how dare you not pay your sries? Do you want to be exterminated? The servant became even more arrogant: If our imperial family can bless you, we can naturally destroy you, so think carefully. This servant was worthy of being from the imperial family of Pompeii, and at this moment he was furious, carrying an even more morbid killing aura. However, a servant is after all a servant, not too strong, at best, simr to a bodyguard of the Cohen royal family. What really scares the Cohen family is not his strength, but the imperial family behind him. Both Dous and Abraham are arrogant now, but in fact they are both particrly panicked in their hearts. But since they had fully defected to Leo, they had to betray the Pompeii Imperial family. Beat him. Dous pointed at the servant and said indifferently. At these words, both Abraham and that servant broke out in a cold sweat. Master, no need to be so desperate, right? Abrahams body stiffened and he turned around, looking at Dous and said. The Pompeii imperial familys martial arts are above all else. Beating him was worse than killing him. Whats more, when two sides are at war, if they really beat that servant, it will lead to instant reprisals from the Pompeii imperial family. However, Dous still had deep eyes and said, against the pressure, It has to be done. Why? Abraham pursued the question iprehensibly, Although we have defected to Leo, does he really trust us? The Cohen n is a new power, and Leo will certainly give them a little time to test whether they are qualified to follow him. If not, he will simply erase them. The Grant family in Hopkins is a example of this! If they want to use Leo, get rich off of it, and then strike out at him after getting what they wanted. The Grant family met a tragic end, with Caleb Grant and Lennon Grant both killed. If they dont do things properly, they would get killed too. Dous sighed quietly, We have to do this, how can it be so easy to defect to the Commander of Wyverns? As I said before, we are Mr. Cohens sharpest sword in Valenham - even if wepletely offends the Pompeii imperial family, because it is loyalty, absolute loyalty. Abrahams mouth opened slightly, and after the shock, his eyes gradually became stern. He heard it. There is no turning back. Come on! Abraham was the first to p his hands, his face grim with anger. At once, the manor was instantly upied by guards who watched intently and coldly at the servant of the Pompeii imperial family. Instantly, the atmosphere became tense. The servant had be angry beyond measure, and more than anger, he was terrified. Beat me and you will regret it! He yelled. However, the response was a swarm of all the guards, even some firearms and weapons. There were two thuds and blood gurgled out of the servants limbs with an extra bloody hole in each. He fell to the ground with a poof. Abraham only had his limbs pierced and did not injure his life. But even so, he still yelled out in pain. Ah! The roar went straight to the clouds and his eyes were bloodshot. Kill me! Kill me!Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. He roared like a madman, but he lied on the ground, unable to move, writhing like a worm on the ground. Dous, however, let out a soft sigh, Let him go. The servant was thrown out of the Cohens like a piece of trash. The gate was shut tightly. As he watched Cohens iron gate close tightly, Dous eyes shut. This represents that his Cohen n and the Imperial Cohen n of the Pompeii havepletely fallen out. Without the support of their annual sries, they would have no source of ie and would surely go to them. There will be a storm of bloodshed. Abraham. Dous reopened his eyes and called out. Abraham immediately stepped forward and bowed slightly, Yes, Master. Dous looked at him carefully for a few moments and suddenly said, In future, all the work of dealing with Mr. Cohen will be left to you, now, I will officially hand over the position of family head to you. At these words, Abrahams face changed dramatically and he hurriedly shook his head, No! At this juncture, how could he possibly inherit the headship of the Cohen family? Why? Dous smiled, I inherited the Cohen family headship at your age - to put it mildly, I changed my fate because of that identity badge of Mr. Cohen, now, I am handing this opportunity to you, you have to grasp it. Immediately, Abrahams heart and soul trembled violently, knowing clearly that the family head was referring to the prophecy when he was young and met the Imperial Maiden. And as a result, he became the beneficiary and the new head of the Cohen family. Now, twenty-eight years on, a new opportunity has arisen for the Cohen royal family. He handed over the headship of the family to Abraham. Yes! Grandpa Abrahams eyes were red, and he stiffly refrained from letting the tears flow down. Now Dous is not the head of the family anymore, he is Abrahams grandfather. The news that the Cohen family head had changed spread throughout Valenham City. Countless forces,rge and small, have spected what happened to Dous. Although Abraham is excellent, he is still a bit short of experience and means to unify the whole Cohen family. At this moment, Abraham called Leo: Mr. Cohen, the imperial familys people havee and have been beaten by us. There was a long silence on the other side of the phone before two words came. Well done. Abraham was excited. Meanwhile, somewhere along an empty road in Valenham. A figure is lying motionless, as if dead. But on closer inspection, it became clear that he was not dead, but only his limbs had been disabled. Suddenly, at the end of the road came a young man of about thirty years old. With a calm expression, without joy or sorrow, he came to the servants side. Frances. The servant raised his head slightly and looked at the youth and said, The Cohen family has betrayed us! I know. Frances nodded and was not angry, he just gave the servant a look, Rest in peace. When he finished, he reached out. A burst of energy pierced through the servants head and he died directly from breath. Having done so, Frances gazed into the distance and murmured, Leo, my good brother, finally I have found you. Chapter 781 Wish Me Happiness Todays Valenham is dominated by two major news stories, and both of them are rted to the Cohen. The first is that the head of the Cohen family changed and was given to Abraham, who thus became the youngest family head among the nine royal families. The second piece of news is rted to business. All of the Cohens resources and contacts in business have been instilled in several foreign families that are new to Valenham. They are the Stewart family, the Simpson family, the Perry family, and the Palmer family and the Watts family in Hopkins. As to why the Cohen family is doing this, no one can guess. After all, these families are considered among the top gentry in their respective cities, but when put into Valenham, they are not even ranked as second-rate families. However, with the help of the Cohen family, these families have transformed themselves into super tier one families in Valenham. Some people say that the Cohen family is trying to increase the number of affiliated families, but with the Cohen familys appeal, if there is a need for affiliated families, there are many first-tier families who would rush to be the Cohen familys affiliated families, so why pour so much resources into supporting these families? Those who can enter and leave IFC Building are either wealthy people with a lot of money or research scientists who are pivotal in the financial world of Valenham and who are constantly nning the economic development of this ancient city of Valenham. It is said that every hour, over ten billion dors flows through the IFC Building. Even if it is international, it enjoys a ce. The crystal revolving door spins at an even pace and four men and one woman emerge from it in a spirited manner. All of them were dressed in high-end suits and looked refreshing. It was the Stewart family, the Simpson family, the Perry family, and the Palmer family and the Watts family that marched into Valenham a few days ago. I really didnt expect that I would one day be able to gain a foothold in Valenham.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Taking a deep breath of fresh air, Ernie sighed heartily. Millie, dressed in a white suit and painted with bright red lips, giggled and said, I didnt expect it either, but one must have dreams, I dreamed of going to Valenham to get a firm foothold, and fortunately it came true. Its all thanks to Mr. Cohen, otherwise we would still be cowering in our own city until now. Ronnie is graceful and handsome. Although n did not say anything, the smile on his face already reflected his mood at the moment. Lennox suggested, Why dont we find a ce to celebrate and show Mr. Cohen our gratitude. At these words, all agreed. Yes. Millie, you go and contact Mr. Cohen. Ernie looked at Millie with a smile. Millie nodded and dialed Leos number. Mr. Cohen? Millie smiled and said hello. Leos calm voice came over the phone, Is something wrong? Millie smiled and said, Our five families, having officially be super tier one families, are nning to hold a small banquet to celebrate, as a way to thank you for your cultivation and care. n added, Another important reason is that I havent seen you for a long time. Leo was silent for a while, but eventually agreed to do so. Okay. Millie was overjoyed and then gave an address. 6pm, Nine Dragons Club, see you there. On the other side, Leo hung up the phone, looked back at Arie and said, Im going to the Nine Dragons Club tonight. Okay. Arie responded without raising her head, still carefully sifting through the tea leaves. A delicate cdon tea stove sits next to it, cooking slowly over a low me. The water is boiling. Arie stood up and went to filter the distilled water. Instead of professional attire, she was dressed in a purple cheongsam, with her bare thighs hidden in a way that invites reverie. Thats the beauty of the cheongsam. Arie is particrly suited to wearing cheongsams, as if they were made for her. She put the tea leaves into the water and at once the fragrant tea spread out. Have a drink before you go. Arie held a cup of tea and handed it to Leo. Leo, however, did not move, his eyes looking straight at Arie. Noticing the look in his eyes, a smile emerged on Aries cold face. What? Afraid Ill poison you? She sneered. Leo shook his head, It just feels like time flies. Arie, however, fell into silence. Indeed, a long time had passed since she left Pearl and headed for Valenham. During this time, she did not wear the cheongsam again, Kate changed her name to Arie. But the only thing that remains constant is her ambition. You can think of me as Kate. After a long silence, Arie suddenly spoke out. Hearing her words, Leo was slightly stunned, then his face was frank as he took a sip of tea. But Im not the same Leo as I used to be. Two hours ago, he came to Aries office and the two settled down to talk like old friends. I didnt think youde to me. Arie took a sip of tea and said, I thought I would be able to keep my heart calm when I saw you, but after sitting face to face with you, I realized that I still couldnt move on. But arent you afraid that Lydia will know that you sought out me, your ex-wife, for a heart-to-heart talk? Having said that, she went to survey Leos eyes with her wisdom-filled ones. Leo did not hide or avoid, his eyes were clear: Precisely because we almost married five years ago, you are a very special person to me, you understand me. Arie nodded and agreed, Yes, Kate understands you. You are Kate. Kate is in the past, when were alone, Im Kate. You saw through my disguise, saw my weakness, and I feltpassion for you; our three views werepatible, but why werent we together? Arie asked again. You disappeared for five years, remembering in your heart only the woman you hurt so deeply that night, but forgetting the serpentine woman who had been waiting for you and was soon to be your wife. Aries words were barbed with mockery. Mocking Leo, and mocking herself. Leo, more than Lydia, youre sorry for me too. Arie drank the cup of tea in one go, as if what was in the cup was not tea, but wine. I am a believer in fate, and I dont know how much merit I cultivated in my past life to allow me toe to this earthly world. The two of us should have gone different ways, but our feud was not yet over and our love affair was not yet broken, which is why we almost became a married couple and turned us against each other. I hate Lydia for stealing my everything. When she said this, Aries eyes were red, but she looked at Leo and smiled. But I can kill you and Im willing to take a knife and a bullet for you - Lydia wouldnt dare. Leo was shocked by Aries words, and he suddenly dared not look Arie directly in the eyes. He suddenly understood that everyone expresses their love in different ways - he waspensating and Lydia was giving. And Arie would rather hurt hard than be forgotten. Leos eyes suddenly turned mournful and his throat quirked, as if he had a thousand words to say. The words that came out of his mouth were only Im sorry. Arie shook her head, You dont have to be sorry, I dont hate you. Leo bowed deeply to Arie, then turned around, intending to leave the office. Leo. Arie shouted in a hoarse voice. Leo stopped in his tracks and looked back. Only to find the once serpentine woman was suddenly weeping and blushing. Youreing to my wedding, arent you? She pulled out an exquisitely wrapped wedding invitation and handed it to Leo. At once, it was like a bolt from the blue, falling hard on Leos head. A fierce shudder ran through him. When he took it, he saw a bright red wedding invitation with a few big, blinding letters. Groom: Hayden Cohen. Bride: Arie Spencer. Seeing these words, Leo then remembered that Arie and Hayden had long been engaged to each other. Its just that Arie has been putting it off, and now, finally, it cant be put off any longer. Wish me happiness. Arie smiled tearfully. Leos mouth opened slightly, wanting to say these words, but his throat felt like a fish spike was stuck in it, unable to say them. Leo walked away lost in thought. For the first time, he felt like a huge chunk of his heart had been ripped out. As the lift made its way down, Leo breathed heavily, as if it was the only way to make himself feel better. The lift door opened and a handsome young man walked in with a rose in his hand. The moment the four eyes met, Leos eyes were already filled with killing intent. The youth, on the other hand, was full of surprise: Leo, why are you here? Just after asking the question, he instantly understood what was going on, and at once his face was so gloomy. You just came out of Aries room? What did you do? The two of them are still in close contact with each other, even though Hayden has known about this for a long time, but he has been putting up with it. For a moment, Hayden felt cuckolded. Fuck off. Leo spoke indifferently. At once, a strong killing intent swept through him, scaring Hayden so much that the flowers in his hand fell to the ground. But this time he was not afraid, but roared at Leo. If you dare to take one more step near my fiance, I will make your life worse than death! However, Leo has gone far away. Only then did Hayden gather his emotions and step into the lift. On the top floor, Arie stood at the huge floor-to-ceiling window, her eyes cold. She watched the meeting between Hayden and Leo with great rity. Knowing that Hayden was about to arrive, Aries eyes were ruthless and her hands tore viciously at the clothes on her body. At once, the cheongsam on Aries body was torn, revealing arge area of skin. Without a second thought, she pulled another pre-prepared serving of virgin blood from the drawer and poured it directly onto the sofa. At once, the snow-white sofa was stained red with a blinding crimson. Arie, on the other hand,y panting on the sofa, waiting for Hayden to arrive. Chapter 782 The Bride Loses Her Virginity Arie, Iming With flowers in hand, Hayden rang the doorbell of her office. At the headquarters of the Ocean Group, all middle and senior level offices are equipped with individual retina recognition technology. This means that the retina must be swept in order to open the door. Although the fact that he ran into his love rival Leo at the lift door made Hayden feel angry, he didnt think much of it. As far as he knew, only Arie has crush on Leo. Leo has his family, and would not do that sort of thing even if he sought out his fiance. Arie Before Haydens eyes, the side face of a womans lofty and cold face emerged. She gives the impression of a queenly overlook, making one want to immediately fall to her knees. When he thought of such a beautiful, high-spirited woman, who would soon be his woman and wife, Hayden could not stop being happy.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. As long as he could be with Arie and let Arie give birth to his child, Hayden would do anything. However, he waited for a long time but did not wait for Arie to open the door. He couldnt help but wonder what on earth Arie was doing in her office, not opening the door after so long. Still busy, I think. Hayden said in his mind. The wedding is approaching, but Arie is still very indifferent to him, which makes Hayden very anxious. He tried to ask Arie out dozens of times, and this time, he finally seeded. Arie agreed to see him, but she was very busy and the venue had to be at Ocean Group. Although it was not exactly a date, it made Hayden very happy and he looked forward to meeting Arie. It was at this point that the door opened. Arie, you However, before Hayden could finish his words, they came to a screeching halt like a kite with a broken string. Before he could break into a smile, his eyes froze instantly. The flowers in his hand also fell to the floor, spilling all over the ce. Here you are Arie had already changed into a white professional outfit and said with a cold face. She was still the same, so cold, so beautiful, but Hayden felt that the aura on her had changed. The change is so subtle that it is not even noticeable if one is not very familiar with the other. But Hayden catches it implicitly. Compared to the past, Arie has a hint of charm in addition to her cold attitude. Her body fragrance is refreshing - Hayden knew what brand of perfume it was as soon as he smelled it. Lust for Love. A perfume produced by the L Group, this was the best selling perfume before the Angel one came out. It is popr with women because of the catalytic effect of the perfume, which is generally used to enhance rtionships between men and women. He can see a slight blush on Aries cold face. Her face was blushing, her breathing was wheezy, and both her legs still couldnt stop trembling. She tried her best to put on her old high-spirited look, which had been perfectly disguised, but still Hayden could see the slightest hint of it. Haydens eyes froze for a moment, and aftering back to his senses, he asked tentatively, Arie, are you okay? Yes. Arie turned slightly sideways to allow Hayden to enter. As soon as he arrived in Aries office, Haydens eyes were like radar, looking around as if he was searching for something. As he was about to look towards the sofa, Arie suddenly shed her body and stopped in front of him. What are you looking at? She looked slightly angry and questioned angrily. This action caused Haydens face to change slightly, and after a moment of silence, he asked, Has anyone evere to your office? Like - Leo? No, its only been me since the beginning. Arie replied in a cold voice, a hint of anger already in her eyes. The more Arie did this, the more Haydens heart sank. While Arie was rxing, he suddenly came to the sofa. What are you doing?! Arie instantly blushed furiously and pulled him back, not allowing him to go there. But how could Hayden, already furious to the core, give up? Get out of the way! With a yell, he pushed Arie away before violently lifting the cushions on the sofa. When he saw what was hidden under the sofa, Haydens face turned pale. It was a torn purple cheongsam. Its the one that Arie used to wear. Crimson blood was still faintly visible in the corner of the sofa. Although it has been wiped clean, he can still see some small spots that could not be wiped away. At this moment, Hayden waspletely dumbfounded and fell to the ground with a poof, his eyes looking incredulously at Arie. Arie, you Seeing that she had been discovered, the look of panic on Aries face was instead gone, reced by coldness. Now that youve found out, Im not hiding anything, everything is just as you thought. Arie said coldly. No! Haydens face was full of distress and his eyes were filled with the anger of betrayal as he kept roaring at Arie, Why, Arie, I like you so much, why are you doing this to me? Arie poured herself a ss of red wine and took a slow sip before she sneered, Whats wrong with me? Its my private life, it has nothing to do with you, does it? Im your fianc! Hayden shouted. Fianc? Oh Arieughed even more sarcastically, We are all just poor victims of the royal marriage, do you think there is real affection? I have my own private affairs, and you can live your life as you wish. All I want is to be with you. Hayden took a deep breath and his face twisted, So, your dy in opening the door to me is to clean up these traces? Yes. Arie admitted it, I cant possibly wear a torn cheongsam to open the door for you, and all that blood, I have to wipe it - I thought you wouldnt find it, but I didnt expect you to find it anyway. Its just that you actually expose me, which is not leaving a way for us. Arie paused, then sneered again: If it were me, I would pretend I didnt know, thats the choice we should make when ites to marriage! Hayden, you are too childish! How can such a person be worthy of being my man? As soon as these words were uttered, Hayden trembled. Is this blood yours? He asked with a trembling voice. Arie nodded, Its mine, whats wrong? Arie!!! Hayden shouted Aries name angrily, his eyes red as if the two were bitter enemies. What, you dont think its you who I should offer up, do you? Aries eyes changed and the next moment giggled, Dont tease me, you are an annoying dog in my eyes. Terry is better than you. These words were like knives, stabbing Hayden so hard inside. Terry used to have a crush on Arie, and the two were rivals. Who is it? Who is that man? Is it Leo? Haydens eyes were bloodshot, and he shouted as if he were mad. Aries eyes were indifferent: Why should I tell you? What can you do if I tell you? Arie - Hayden was already furious to the point where all his past feelings and adoration were reduced to nothing in this moment. Arie snatched the already tattered cheongsam from his hands and then threw it into the trash like a piece of rubbish. This move broke Haydens heart. With red eyes and a hoarse voice, he said to Arie, Why do you have to do this, why do you have to trample yourself so much? If things go badly, arent you afraid that the rtionship between our two families will break up? The marriage between them is no secret, but once the fact Aries cheating before marriage gets out, it will definitely cause the rtionship between the two families to break up and even trigger a war. He tried to use this method to get Arie to change her mind. However, Arieughed coldly, Are you threatening me? Dont use the Cohen n to pressure me, the head of the Cohen n is no longer your grandfather. Hayden choked for a moment, his teeth clenched so tightly that they were about to shatter. Of course, you can also choose to spread the story out. Arie said with a sneer on her face, surprisingly starting to give Hayden advice. If the Cohen family knows that their daughter-inw has be unclean, they will withdraw the marriage, and and Spencer family will be ashamed, but the question is - can you allow this situation to happen? After saying that, Arie calmly drained the ss of red wine in one go, looking at Hayden with a yful expression. You! In a fit of rage, Hayden rushed in front of Arie in a sh and swung his fist, trying to smash it into Aries face. But Arie actually did not dodge or evade, still looking at him with a sneer on her face. Thus, the moment Haydens fist fell, it stopped just a metre in front of Arie. He wanted to punch Arie, who had trampled on his dignity as a man. But, no matter how angry he was, the punch just wouldnt go down. Go ahead, hit me with your fists. Arie sneered, simply fearless. In the midst of Haydens angry and horrified gaze, she actually stood up slowly. Her tall body was actually equal to Haydens height, and her stern eyes, full of cold intent, stared at him. Since you dont dare, mind your own business, loser! Arie said in one word. As soon as the word was uttered, Hayden immediately let out a wild cry and fled the ce as if he were a wild beast in a frenzy. After Hayden left, Arie breathed a sigh of relief and the corners of her mouth rose as if she had seeded in her scheme. Everything is in her calctions. The door to the office opened and closed, and another tall woman walked in. ncing down at Hayden, who had fled the ce in disarray, she sighed softly. Youve yed this trick harshly. If youre not careful, the Spencer family and the Cohen family could start an all-out war and youll be retaliated by both Leo and Lydia at the same time. On hearing this, not only was Arie fearless, but sheughed even more wildly. How can you bathe in fire if you dont y with fire? Chapter 783 The Marriage Wager The most precious thing in the world is love. The cheapest thing in the world is also love. The former means you hold the hand of your love and grow old with him. Thetter means you gave your heart and soul, gave what you thought was the world, and received nothing but ridicule and insults in return. Cindy doesnt know this feeling, its usually the men whoe after her. But she knew that it must have been hard - from the way Hayden looked like he had lost his soul, she could guess how much he had been blew by Arie. In fact, Cindy hase across many such things, only that she does not have a suitor who has steadfastly chosen her and is willing to give his heart and soul, or even his life, for her. It is said that in the game of love, the one who falls in love first is the loser. You call this rebirth by fire? Aries words made Cindy smile. As if she had heard some funny joke, sheughed. Havingughed enough, theughter stopped abruptly and Cindy gave her a deep look and advised, Marriage is not a childs y, let alone an underhanded card you use to set up others, you should be nice to Hayden. Reason. Arie was not moved at all, her eyescold: What can I gain by being good to him? Like Aurora twenty years ago, ruling the entire Cohen n as a daughter-inw? Or with the Cohen family as an additional solid backing, you and Maxwell be deeply scornful of me, even going so far as to join forces against me? Or is it for Haydens cheap love? Aries words caused Cindy to fall into silence for a moment. Arie continued in a mocking tone, Cindy, in fact, it is you who wants to get yourself married, right? What are you babbling about? Cindy felt offended and her face was filled with anger. Find a royal family like the Cohen and marry into the family to be your solid support - for a woman, well, marriage is a second chance to be reborn. Cindys chest rose and fell violently, clearly exasperated by these words. It was a long moment before she came back to his senses and said with a face full of sarcasm, Youre not qualified to judge me, wasnt it you who agreed to Haydens proposal? Yes. Arie admitted, At that time, I had just arrived in Valenham, and when I raised my eyes, there were people who wanted to drive me to extinction, including you - I had to protect myself, thats why I agreed to Haydens proposal of marriage, with the Cohen family behind me, you didnt dare to make any rash moves. Sure enough, Cindys gaze clouded up considerably, and a sh of murderous intent passed through her beautiful eyes. She had guessed long ago that Arie was responsible for the present situation. If Haydens proposal had not been agreed to, how would the marriage between the Cohen family and the Spencer family havee about? Now that their wedding is imminent, Arie has yed this game again. Having cheated on her before marriage and lost her virginity, and the man is still unknown, and the Spencer family is now desperately trying to hide it for fear of being exposed. Of course, if Arie had not agreed, back when she returned to the Spencers, Cindy would have sent someone to assassinate her. Now, Cindy only mes her heart for not being ruthless enough at the beginning. Has your virginity really gone? Cindy came over to the sofa and sniffed the remnants of blood, her eyes suddenly turned eerie and she looked back at Arie. Arie gave her a faint look and said mockingly, You want toe and check it out? Youre a woman, you can do it. Its not necessary. Cindy nced at Aries somewhat slim figure with disgust and refused. She thought to herself, Shes not as fit as I am, so why is Leo treating her special? In any case, you have quietly changed the pattern of the royal family of Valenham, and what the future will turn out to be, even you cant predict it, right? Cindyughed coldly. Arie nodded, Yes, I cant predict it, but its the inability to predict that makes it interesting, isnt it? Which royal family will be lost to the times, and to be more precise, who exactly will lose and end in hatred? You, me, or Maxwell? Dont you think its interesting? Arie looked at the clouds in the sky and said longingly. Crazy! Youre crazy! Cindys face was pale as she broke into curses, now she finally understood why Arie had done what she did. She uses her marriage as a base card and a battlefield to break the current three-legged situation of her, Cindy and Maxwell. She has always been ambitious and will do anything to get what she wants, and cant wait to im the throne. Cindy was suddenly afraid of her. She is calcting and ruthless, but after seeing Aries masterpiece, she can only be considered as a child ying. This has nothing to do with me, dont get me involved! Cindy cursed, Also, do you think Maxwell will be indifferent? You better not let Maxwell know about your pre-marital infidelity, or he will make a big deal out of it and simply make you miserable! Arie pondered for a long time before suddenly spreading a smile, He already knows. As night falls, the bars are not yet open for business. But inside a bar, there are already customers. His face was red from drinking and bottles of wine had piled up in front of him. He had a violent temper and would throw a fit and m a bottle if someone identally touched him even slightly. Arie, Arie, Arie - He shouted Aries name viciously as he kept pouring liquor into his mouth. Soon,rge and small alcohol spots began to surface on his neck and stomach. Just as he continued to pour wine into his mouth, a hand, suddenly, gently pressed against his bottle. Who? How dare you fucking disturb my drink? Hayden, who had been disturbed, was full of annoyance, pushing away all the bottles on the table. The bottles fell to pieces with an ear-splitting sound, and the waiters didnt dare to speak at all, but just silently gathered up the broken bottles. However, the man still did not leave, but instead sat down next to Hayden and said to the bartender, Give this bro a cup of sober tea. Just after he finished, Hayden shouted angrily, I dont want sobriety tea, wine - give me wine!Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The youth looked at Hayden with a drunken look on his face and smiled, Bro, you are troubled by love, right? I can help you. You? How can you help me? Hayden froze and narrowed his eyes at him. If I were you, Id be looking for trouble with that man. Maxwell said with a smile, Hes at the Nine Dragons Club. Chapter 784 Hello, Mr. Cohen The lights are on. Leo got out of the taxi and looked out a short distance to the luxury clubhouse, which was lit up not far away. Nine Dragons Club is ranked as one of the top clubs in Valenham. For no other reason than the fact that behind the Nine Dragons Club stands JWCC. Moreover, the Nine Dragons Club is different from other clubs in that all purchases inside the Nine Dragons Club are free of charge. The owner of the clubhouse is not a fool, but a truly great businessman with a shrewd mind. In todays society, favours are more important than money. Its all about the connection. There are many ways to build up contacts, and the most convenient way is to give favours. And so, the Nine Dragons Club was born. Although everything inside is free to spend, those who can enter JWCC are, without exception, big shots who have long-standing rtionships with JWCC.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. And no matter what kind of big shot, for such a club where everything they spend is free, naturally they are overjoyed. Anyone who wanted to make a move against the Nine Dragons Club would have to weigh their hand, because that would represent making an enemy of all the Nine Dragons supreme guests! In this way, the owners and guests of the Nine Dragons Club have maintained this rtionship. Leo walked to the entrance of the Nine Dragons Club, which was already filled with all kinds of vehicles. None of the cars are sports cars, instead, they are ck and whitemercial vehicles. All the guests whoe to the Nine Dragons Club are generally in their 30s or 40s and have sessful careers as big shots. Most of these peoples cars are ordinarymercial vehicles so as not to fall into disrepute. Leo. As Leo was about to give his name, a girl in a white dress suddenly came out of the clubhouse and was smiling and waving at him. Seeing this, Leo was slightly stunned. Its me, Lizzie! The girl obviously also saw that Leo could not recognise her for a while, so she giggled andughed. Only then did Leo react and greeted her with a smile. Lizzie, long time no see! The girl was Lizzie rk. No, it should now be called Lizzie Watts She is the adopted granddaughter of Gary and Leos childhood ymate, but is in fact the lost daughter of n Watts, the richest man in Pearl. n and the Watts family of Hopkins have a great hatred, and as a result, Lizzie is implicated. Later, with the help of Leo, the Watts family was officially subordinated and n became the head of the Watts family as a result. It was then that Lizzie entered the Watts family, changing her name to Lizzie Watts. Over time, Lizzie has also changed tremendously, she has lost her youthfulness when she first graduated from university, now she is confident and was full of thepetence of a working elite. Her father is n, the richest man in Pearl. Even if Lizzie is not as good as n, she is not too far behind and is still more than capable of serving as a middle or senior leader of apany. At that moment, there was another clear sound of high heels buckling to the ground behind them. Another elegant woman with good looks and sses approached. When he saw this woman, Leo was slightly surprised, while Lizzie greeted her with a smile. Laura , why are you out too? This woman, no other than Laura Watts. She is the senior of Lydia and Arie, and after returning to the country, she and Leo were at loggerheads. She waster betrayed by her own brother at the Watts family banquet, and the crowd turned against her and turned to Leo. To be precise, it was Emilia who awakened Lauras maternal nature as a woman, and she is still good by nature. I came out for some air. She said in a t tone. Her eyes, however, fell on Leo. After noticing that Leo was also looking at her, Laura reflexively averted her gaze and said indifferently, I came to Valenham to meet the two schoolmates. She seems to be exining something. Leo smiled faintly, Wee. Laura was surprised and she didnt know what to say for a moment. Lizzie suddenly smiled and urged, Dont stand at the door, go in and talk, lots of people are waiting. Okay, go in and talk. A rare smile appeared on Leos face as he walked into the Nine Dragons Club with Lizzie and Laura. The weingdy at the door did not dare to stop her, instead she gave Leo a surprised look. Nine Dragons Club generally rarely take the initiative to issue Supreme VIP cards to their guests, and they see it inly. Many family heads were issued with VIP cards. The fact that these people, whose identities were already of great importance, treated such an unknown young man with such respect showed that his identity was even more noble. This way please, sir. Inside, ady in cheongsam greeted with a smile on her face and led the way for Leo. They arrived in arge private room that could amodate more than ten people and pushed the door open. He saw that it was already full of people, and the table in the middle was filled with precious food. This table alone will cost more than a million. To the left of the table sit Ronnie, Lennox, Chris and Millie, representing the forces of the Pearl. To the right of the table sit Ernie, n and others, representing the forces of Hopkins. Pearl and Hopkins, the most developed cities in the two provinces, have joined forces at this time and are marching together into Valenham. Everyone, with their gorgeous clothes and mannerisms, looked like noblemen of high status. At first, the conversation was on, but since Leo entered, thepartment was silent. Everyones eyes fell on Leo in unison, their expressions serious and solemn. No one even touched their chopsticks, as if they were waiting for something toe before they could eat. Mr. Cohen - When they saw Leo entering, all of them surprisingly bowed ny degrees at the same time in tacit agreement to greet him. The voice was so loud and the scene was so spectacr that even the weingdy guiding the way was startled and couldnt help but look at Leo a few more times. Lizzie and Laura were also full of surprise, and when they looked back, they were relieved. Time seemed to stand still as everyone bowed ny degrees. Except for one person in the middle. It was a handsome young man, who was the newly ascended head of the Cohen family, Abraham. He was dumbfounded, watching the scene. So many super first-tier powers actually bowed to Leo, and he became even more convinced of Leos identity as the Commander of Wyverns. At this moment, as if sensing something, n and the others bowed while turning back and looking at Abraham. At once, the overwhelming pressure was used towards him, and Abraham could not stand it anymore, and also hurriedly followed suit by bowing ny degrees. He shouted. Hello, Mr. Cohen! Chapter 785 Trapped Dragon Its been a great few days for Abraham. It was also depressing. The mour was that he became the new head of the Cohen family after Dous, who had abdicated, so he set a record as the youngest person to be head of a family in thest fifty years of the nine Valenham royal families. Before that, it was Karl who kept it. It was certainly mour for Abraham, and exposed him more to the spotlight and farther ahead of his peers. The depressing thing is that he, the new head of the family, does not have substantial rights of his own. For when Dous abdicated, it was with orders that the position of head of the family was given to him. This order, naturally, was to heed Leos words and take all of Cohens business resources and support the provincial families. Abraham is disdainful about thesepanies, for in Valenham, these families was not even a second-rate power - What makes it possible to ept the Cohens resource? Therefore, deep down, Abraham did not want to tilt the Cohens business resources to these families, but if he did not finish, his grandfather would deprive himself of the rights of the head of the family. There was no choice but to do. Ultimately, its a statement from the Cohen about standing in line. Between the Pompeii imperial family and Leo, the Cohen family chose Leo. But Abraham didnt think so. He didnt feel that Leo could stand up to the entire Pompeii imperial family alone. Its ridiculous! But after watching the attitude of these families attitude towards Leo, he gradually changed his mind. These people, in fact, witnessed the growth of Leo. They witnessed how Leo has slowly gone from a missing person who disappeared for five years and suddenly returned to the city to the present day where even the Pompeii Emperor has to be scorned. Before that, they were the giants of Pearl and Hopkins, absolute behemoths. But now, without exception, they submit to Leo. It was clear that he had made them submit without knowing that Leo was the Commander of Wyverns of the North, and the tactics were no less vicious. Abraham had the illusion in his mind that the Cohen family of today would be one of them. Those who go along with him live, those who go against him die. Its as simple as that. Therefore, this bow was inevitable - The identity of Leo as Commander of Wyverns alone was worthy of his worship. Leo did not notice the thoughts in Abrahams mind, he was also shocked by the scene in front of him. After a long time, he said with a smile, What are you doing? We are all old friends. Unexpectedly n shook his head solemnly and said, The ceremony cannot be less, we dare not be equal to you, Mr. Cohen, without you, we would not be what we are now. Yes. Ronnie concurred, It was you who gave me the opportunity to climb to this point today, you are my life-saver, if it wasnt for you, I would probably be dead by now. Between families, the struggle is brutal and the slightest mistake can get you killed. Ronnie was the underdog in the battle with his cousin Bertie. Originally, Leo did not want to interfere in the internal strife of the Stewart family, but unfortunately, it was Bertie, who took the initiative to anger Leo, and with Bertie dead, he could only support Ronnie to the top. Not to mention Lennox, who has grown step by step from a second-rate family in Pearl to where he is today. He vaguely remembered that their Simpson family, at the very beginning, was also in a state of antagonism with Leo. His daughter, Mollie, was even disfigured by Leo. However, in the face of absolute strength, he could only put aside his hatred.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The opportunity passed by in a sh and fortunately for the Simpson family, they took advantage of it. Leo didnt say anything, he just looked at Abraham and smiled lightly, Its still Abraham who is attentive and knows to tap into potential families. Abraham wiped cold sweat from his head and echoed. Come on, Mr. Cohen, I propose a toast to you. n came over for a toast. Me too. Ernie also stood up to make a toast. And my Stewart family. I was first. Youve toasted. Dont cut in line! All the family heads quarrelled in excitement. Millie smiled sweetly, You argue first, I will toast first. After saying that, she came in front of Leo and said with a smile, Mr. Cohen, I propose a toast to you. Leo couldnt resist and hastily drank it down in one gulp. It was then stopped, All have change, Ill start first. When the words were out of his mouth, he finished it in one gulp. The crowd pped their hands in approval. Mr. Cohen is a good drinker! As they drank, Abraham was already stunned at how much they were bending over backwards to Leo. He suddenly thought of what Dous had repeatedly admonished him: Abraham, remember, we have already offended Leo once, we must not offend him a second time, no matter who is on the other side, be the sharpest sword of Leo. Now, he vaguely understands something. There is only one thing he still has in his heart right now, and that is having the power to rival the Pompeii imperial family. After drinking, everyone was drunk, except for Leo, who was still sober. Ernie excitedly shook Leos hand, half-drunk and half-sober, Mr. Cohen, I didnt even dare to think about entering Valenham before, but it was you who gave me hope. The same goes for my Stewart family. The other family heads spoke out in agreement. Leo did not speak, only a faint smile surfaced on his face. Looking up at the window, he saw the bright moon is high in the sky. The following of so many families did note as a surprise to him. It was just that hemented by the fact that the youth five years ago, who was bent on giving happiness to the woman he had hurt so deeply, had gradually grown to the point where he had be powerful and above all others. Powerful, followed by millions, and with more money than he could ever count. He had long since left his armour, but the army still believed in him as a god. He is not a member of the business or martial arts world, but he is followed by such great figures. He doesnt know how much money he really has, because money is just a number to him. He has long since retired from the strife and turmoil of the jungle, but the legend of him still lives on. Suddenly, sirens wailed outside, so loud that they could be heard even in the box. Abraham smiled, I think theres another case somewhere in Valenham, its not peaceful in Valenham these days. Turning again to the musicians ying the music, he said, Dont stop, you guys keep ying and dancing. However, the sirens were getting louder and closer. Leo ate his food leisurely and smiled, It seems to being for the Nine Dragons Club. Mr. Cohen, you are joking. Abraham said. However, no sooner had the words been spoken than the door of thepartment was kicked heavily open. Who is Leo Cohen? The man at the head of the group had cold eyes and instantly fixed on Leo, without saying a word, he handcuffed Leos hands. Abrahams face was so gloomy, and he shouted, Xander, what are you doing? Do you know who youre arresting? It was clear that Abraham knew him and knew who he was. Captain of the City Patrol and Arrest Brigade. This roar also instantly sobered up a lot of the drunken people. When people like n and Ronnie saw this, they got furious. How dare you arrest Mr. Cohen! Let go of Mr. Cohen! However, Xander was full of ferocity as he yelled, Shut the fuck up! His eyes swept the room with a fierce look and he said, This kid hasmitted a heinous crime, and even the top has been alerted to take this matter very seriously. If any of you dare to stand in our way, or attempt to save him, you will be as guilty as he is, waiting to be imprisoned for the rest of your lives! The words were like a thunderp and everyone was dumbfounded. Abrahams expression was serious. First of all, it is ruled out that someone wants to deliberately rectify Leo- before he has more than once asked Xander to rectify the people who offended him, at most imprisoned him for ten days and half a month. The top will not be alerted. Only when something really big happens will the top take personal control. This time, Abraham realized the seriousness of the situation, took a deep breath, walked up to Xander and smiled patiently, Xander, you can arrest him, but first tell us what crime he hasmitted. However, Xander just said coldly. Noment. A hint of anger surfaced on Abrahams handsome face. He is the current head of the Cohen family, but this Xander, however, did not regard that. If not for his scruples about revealing Leos identity, he would have wanted to tell Xander that you had captured the Commander of Wyverns. A man of Xander quietly told him: You better not ask, on this case, the top issued an order, no a word can be revealed. What crime hemitted cannot be revealed, otherwise it will cause panic in the city When these words came out, Abraham was shocked and his body unexpectedly chilled for no reason. What kind of crime has beenmitted that the repercussions could be so great? Abraham stepped outside to take a look, and when he did, he was directly frightened and drew a cold breath. It was densely packed patrol cars. The entire Nine Dragons Club is surrounded!!! At the entrance of the Nine Dragons Club, there were also several middle-aged men of great dignity standing. Abraham fixed his eyes on it and was surprised that he was trembling all over. The chiefs of several urban areas all here! Just to catch Leo? n, Ronnie and the others were also stunned and could only watch as Leo was taken away. But Leo is not at all rmed, he isfortableing and going in the Wyverns torture chamber, not to mention this level, which has no difference with his garden. Get in. Xander said coldly. Leo did not resist and got into the patrol car. Xander was sitting across from him. Leo, however, smiled, Now that no one is around, can you say what crime Ivemitted? Xanders pupils flickered with a cold light as he asked morosely, You raped Arie Spencer, right? Meanwhile, somewhere in a vi of Valenham. Hayden was walking around with an anxious look on his face, as if he was waiting for some news. Suddenly, the phone rang and it was a string of unknown numbers calling. Hayden was delighted to pick up the phone, only to hear a mans cold voice on the other side of the line. The fish is in the. On hearing this, Hayden immediately smiled with a twisted expression on his face. Leo, Ill see how you can escape! Haha. In the darkness, a sorrowfulugh rang out. Chapter 786 The Scapegoat You raped Arie Spencer, right? Xanders icy words echoed in the cramped patrol car. The driver driving the car had his hands shaking and his grip on the steering wheel was unbnced. The car swayed from side to side twice, then remained calm. The dim streetlights on either side of the road shone through the gaps in the patrol car, setting Leos face in bright relief. Hepsed into silence. And Xanders two eyes, like searchlights, attempted to see something in Leos expression. Unfortunately, he couldnt read any clues to his expression at all. Leo raised his eyes and looked at him calmly, Xander, do you really think that I did that? At these words, Xander was deeply angry. Who else could it be if not you? All the evidence is already in hand! After a pause, Xander took a deep breath and slightly leaned closer to Leo, his face chilling, I advise you better confess your guilt early. This case youmitted is not trivial, it concerns the two royal families and even the peace of the whole Valenham, the top take it very seriously and has already started to take the case over. When he said this, Xanders voice was tinged with trembling. If it was just an ordinary rape case, there would be no need to alert so many people - or even for him to sacrifice his off-duty time to work on the case. The problem is, this woman is no other than Arie Spencer! This womans status is so extraordinary that she can be said to have a direct impact on the harmonious rtionship between the two royal families. Once the rtionship between the two royal families deteriorates and rises to the level of war, the whole situation in Valenham will fall apart. Because the nine royal ns are currently in a very peaceful state, once two of them go to war, the other seven ns will definitely not do anything, and there are many interests involved. The two great royal families will surely look for allies and ask for help from other royal families. This would be a disaster for the whole of Valenham! So? However, Leo was not deterred. He raised his eyes and asked a question. At once, Xander was dumbfounded by the question. Hasnt he realised the extent of the problem? Xander held back the shock of his heart and said to Leo, Youd better confess now so that the interrogation can be easierter, otherwise, it wont be that simple. Hearing these words, Leo grinned widely. But I didnt do that to Arie, I was wrongly used. Xander was exasperated, The evidence is overwhelming, do you think I would believe it? Leo was about to say something else, but Xander cut him off straight away. Come on, if you have anything to say, wait until we get back. He lit a cigarette and looked out into the darkness of the night. Its another sleepless night. Leo took out his mobile phone, ready to call Lydia. All the patrol officers sitting in the corners around them had been like enemies, even raising their pistols and pointing them at Leos head. What do you want? Xander took a puff of his cigarette and said coldly. Leo said helplessly, Ill call my wife first. Xander nced at the screen of his mobile phone, only to see the word Lydia written on the contact, and he immediately associated it with Lydia Henderson. The corners of his mouth twitched, and he said that when he was given the order to arrest Leo, he thought the name sounded familiar, as if he had heard it somewhere before. So he is Lydias husband Only then did Xander waved his hand, signalling his colleague to put down his gun. Taking a puff of his cigarette, he said, Okay, you can ask for help or even get awyer. If you prove that you are innocent, we will naturally let you go. Leo dialed Lydias number. Hello? Lydias suspicious voice came over the phone.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Usually when she goes out to socialize, Leo rarely calls her. Leo said with a smile, Ive had an incident here, I may have toe hometer, you dont have to wait for me, go to bed with Emilia first. There was no sound on the other side of the phone for a long time. It was a full minute before Lydia asked, still calmly, When will you be back? Give me a deadline at thetest. This time it was Leos turn to be silent, he pondered for a long time and said, Tomorrow before Emilia wakes up. Okay. Lydia hung up the phone. Hearing Leos words, Xander sneered out, Still want to go back without incident, you may have to stay at our ce for a few nights. Or it could be half a lifetime. Xander threatened. Leo smiled faintly and did not say anything. Soon the car arrived at the station. Tonight the station is brightly lit, all the offices are lit and every exit is filled with people with serious expressions. Xander escorted Leo into the station. The corridors in the room are gloomy, and the interrogation room, right in the middle, has only a single white incandescentmp, bright and dazzling. Xander personally interrogated Leo and handed a confession of guilt to him. Itste, so lets not waste each others time, sign the papers. Leo, however, did not even look at it, smiled and asked, Can I take a look at your so-called evidence? Xanders eyes flinched, and in the next instant, they became murderous. You seek death! Leo said: You guys dont even show me the evidence, and you still want me to confess to the crime? One more thing, this should not be a normal interrogation room, right? Its a punishment room, you guys are trying to force me admit it? Then, the killing intent in Xanders eyes increased. He didnt expect this kid to know something. After a moment of silence, he nudged the man taking the transcript next to him. Bring it on. Soon, a video was presented to Leo. Inside is footage of Leo entering and leaving Aries office, and of a chance encounter with Hayden in the lift. Xander took a heavy puff of smoke: You took advantage of this gap to rape Miss Spencer, right? Just like what you did to Miss Henderson five years ago? The two cases can be decided together. A murderous glint passed in Leos eyes, followed by a faint smile. This video alone wont prove that I did that kind of thing. Without even enough proof, you guys brought me here, youre making such a big deal out of it, even alerting the whole of Valenham, let me guess - Leos eyelids lifted slightly as he stared at Xander, suddenly smiling brightly, Its because you are afraid that the two royal ns will really go to war, so you find a scapegoat in order to make it into small, right? Instantly, cold sweat came out on Xanders forehead. Leo, surprisingly, spoke to his heart. Chapter 787 Storm Comes There was no useful evidence left at all at the scene regarding the rape incident of Arie. There are only a few bloodstains, and a torn cheongsam. Other than that, no more. Arie is the current president of the Ocean Group, a position half a level higher than Cindy. The number of people who enter and leave Aries office every day is endless - and the time each person spends in and out of Aries office is no more than five minutes at most. How can a crime bepleted in such a time frame? Only Leo, who has been in Aries office for the longest time, nearly an hour or so. This is more than enough time toplete multiple offences. As for the motive - Leo and Arie would have been close to get married. And men have a special affection for such things. When a lone man and a woman are in the same room, it is inevitable that something would happen- This is Xanders judgment. Thus, Leo became the most direct suspect. This video, indeed, can be enough evidence to convict. But what does it matter? The matter is already imminent. The one who reported the case was Hayden, while the one who pushed the case was Maxwell - which means that both two families knew about it! Things have gone terribly wrong. Hayden and Maxwells aim is clear, the murderer must be found and punished severely! The police station did not yet know if this was the intention of the two royal families, but they knew that if this matter was not resolved quickly, the whole of Valenham would be in turmoil. To that extent, the truth is far less important. Who would Hayden most like to see disappear? Who does Maxwell want to marry off the most? It is undoubtedly Leo and Arie. So the killer came out. In this case, it is appeasing the two major royal families. Xander was silent for a long time, then suddenly said to the man next to him, Uncuff him. The person taking the statement was surprised, and Xanders face sank: Just do as I say. The man unlocked Leos handcuffs. Seeing this, Leo grinned and didnt go away, just sat down in his seat and surveyed the props in the torture chamber. He tsked twice, Is this how you usually do things with these props? Xander heard the mockery in Leos words, but he didnt say anything, just handed him a cigarette. Leo smiled and politely declined, I have my own. When he finished, he pulled out a packet of cigarettes for himself. Dark green mounted box with an old gun pattern on top. Xander was full of amazement, never having seen this brand of cigarette before. Leo gave a hard jerk and burst into a violent cough. Xander instantly withdrew his gaze, his eyes awe-struck. Originally he thought it was some kind of cigarette he hadnt seen before, but to his surprise, it was just a cheap cigarette bought from a cheap stall. He had heard that Leo used to have a very low status in the Hendersons, and was only able to enter the Hendersons thanks to his wife, Lydia. He is not much of a powerhouse and cigarettes were naturally not too well good. Xander himself lit a cigarette, his expression was not as fierce as before, but looked at him calmly: There is no one else here, to tell you the truth, we indeed have no evidence, however, we must ask you to plead guilty to the charges - this is the order from the top, we can not disobey, understand? Leo nodded: You are quite right, but who will understand me? Xander took a fierce puff of smoke, said: We both take a step back, you admit the guilty, and I do my best to protect you. You will not die, but I will try to reduce your sentence, plus your own good behavior during the sentence, you can reduce at least half of the time, by then, after a year or two, you can get out. After hearing this, Leo fell into a deep silence. Do you know why there are so many cases of injustice? Leo looked at Xander and asked. Upon hearing this, Xander frowned, took the cigarette out of his mouth and asked, What are you trying to say? Leo met into Xanders eyes, and said quietly, It is because of the pressure from those in power that people who truly uphold justice have to work against their conscience - Perhaps you feel that you are right and have your own hardships, but you are representatives, and your crime is aggravated. Not only did Leo not admit his guilt, but he began to lecture him, which gradually wore out what little patience Xander had left. His eyes grew stern and his tone unkind, You can stay here if you want to deny your guilt, I have plenty of time anyway! When he finished, he stood up and prepared to go out for some air. As he walked out of the torture chamber, Leo called out to him, Everyone has a conscience, make the right decision before your own conscience is swallowed up. Im going out to see my daughter before dawn tomorrow, and my daughter will be crying out if she finds out her father hasnte home all night. Xander took a step, then his expression became even more grim. The iron door mmed hard and the sound was very loud throughout the station. Leo was in no hurry, so he stayed in the room, staring at the time on the wall. It is now eleven oclock. There are nine hours until the sun rises tomorrow. Its urgent Leo grinned, but that grin was not half as warm. The private room at the Nine Dragons Club. After witnessing Leos capture, Abraham, n, Ernie, Ronnie and the others did not leave, but sat together with gloomy faces, discussing countermeasures. Leo was their backbone, and if anything happened to him, they were a scattered mess. Abraham is even more anxious like an ant on a hot pot. The Cohen family haspletely defected to Leo, if something happens to him, the Cohen family will bepletely finished. He took out his mobile phone, intending to call Dous, however, as soon as he dialed the number, he froze. Isnt this opportunity the best time to gauge whether Leo is capable ofpeting with the Pompeii imperial family? If he cant even resolve this matter, how can he stillpete with the Pompeii imperial family? Then, Abraham retrieved his phone again and said to the crowd, Wait for an hour, if no one has rescued Mr. Cohen after an hour, we will step in and put pressure on the upper echelons. n and the others did not say anything, but one by one they left the ce and drove towards the station. They couldnt wait that long and had to get to Leos rescue right away. However, when they arrived at the station, they were blocked from even entering the gate. A cold gun was ced against their foreheads. Stand clear, no one gets half a step closer until this is over! The man at the head of the group had a cold tone. n could not say a word. Everyone was deeply silent, they were just getting a firm foothold in Valenham when something like this happened.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. They were not even allowed to enter the station, let alone ransom Leo with money. They were new to Valenham and couldnt think of any way out except to use money to make connections. At that moment, ns mobile phone rang. Hello? n asked tentatively. n? A womans voice came over the phone, cold to the core. Miss Henderson? ns face changed dramatically. Tonight is destined to be a sleepless night. In a certain vi, Hayden was equally awake. He was limp on the sofa as a woman sat at his heels, pleasuring him with her mouth. Arie - Arie - Ah! That bitch! Hayden seemed to be on a roller coaster, reaching the highest point in an instant. His face was grim as he kept saying Aries name. As if that wasnt enough, he held the womans head in a death grip, imagining her to be the high-spirited Arie. But he had one thing more on his mind, and that was Leo. Anxious, he dialed Maxwells number again. Convicted? He was anxious to ask questions, too eager to hear the news of Leos conviction. The most important dignity a man cant lose is none other than a woman. You steal my bride before the wedding, Ill let you sit in jail - war between men, sometimes its that simple. However, Maxwells reply was a disappointment to him. Its not that quick, theres no conclusive evidence at all. When Hayden heard that, his face suddenly changed, What did you say? Didnt you say you were sure to get him to confess? Maxwell smiled faintly, I did say that, but not that, using evidence to convict him, that video tape would not be enough. I dont understand. Why all this fuss over so many people when you know that one videotape is simply not enough to convict? At these words, Hayden understood and his pupils instantly shrank. You are trying to - Maxwell said smilingly, Since Arie wants to stir up the whole Valenham, then I will help her. When did my royal family act with reason? If I want to kill someone, just kill them, wheres all the nonsense? Maxwell spoke with a faint confidence. Haydenughed along with him, You are right. Where is Leo? The entrance to the station. In ns phone call, Lydias tone had a bit more coldness and chill in it, Tell me the truth. ns throat felt like a thorn was stuck in it, and through the phone, he could feel Lydias monstrous anger. There was a long silence before it was finally spoken. He got arrested. It is not a small case, the top of the patrol department came. The phone hung up straight away. While Emilia was already asleep, Lydia stood alone on the balcony for a long time. At the moment, she is as cold as a piece of ice. Between her eyebrows, there is also a faint hint of a morose murderous aura. She took a trench coat, draped it over her body and hurried out the door. It was also the moment when the wind in Valenham got stronger. The storm ising. Chapter 788 Reactions from all Sides Tonight in Valenham, police sirens are ring and police patrol cars with red and blue lights can be seen everywhere on the roads. They all drove together in the same direction. Although the police force did their best to cover up the case, it still got out. With the powerful intelligence capabilities of the Valenham royal n, word quickly spread through the nine Valenham royal ns. It was alreadyte, but Cayden Spencer, the head of the Spencer family, had still not gone to bed. He carries a small stool and wraps himself in a nket to keep warm by the fire. Already eighty years old, unlike the Euan who is pretending to be confused, Cayden is still well maintained and not only does he not get sick, but he is getting more and more demonic with age. At the moment, he is staring out into the dark night sky with a gleam of wisdom in his eyes. At that moment, there was a soft knock on the door and theughing voice of a young man came from outside. Grandpa, its sote and youre still up? The door opened wide and Maxwell walked in with a smile on his face. When he saw that his grandfather was warming himself by the fire, he was excited to follow him and squatted down to warm his hands. Cayden smiled, Patriarch, what do you think of your cousin? Maxwell did not answer immediately, but said with a smile, Grandfather, you are asking in a general way, I have many cousins, I dont know which one you are talking about? The one you owe the most to. Thus, Maxwell fell deeply into silence. The clicking sound of wood being burned still came from beneath the firece, but Maxwell could not feel any warmth at all. He silently withdrew his hand, I have lived a life of righteousness and integrity, and have never owed any of them anything. But what about your father? Caydens eyes were zing as he stared at Maxwell, as if he wanted to pierce through his soul. Maxwell was once again silent, but this time, he quickly figured out how to answer. Father may have done wrong in the past, but time can digest everything, and, it is not the turn of the son to repay fathers vengeance. Maxwells tone was low and vaguely resistive. At these words, Cayden stopped speaking and looked at Maxwells stalwart face.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Its a young mans world now. He sighed quietly, I have long since withdrawn from the throne of the family head, and I am looking forward to seeing exactly who the next head of the family will be. The stern look in Maxwells eyes quietly faded as he smiled slightly, Grandpa, I will try my best. At the end of the conversation, Maxwell walked out of the room and disappeared into the corridor. After a long time, Caydens wardrobe door quietly opened and a long, slender leg stretched out. Cindy came out of the wardrobe and sighed softly, She really did it. She had to. After a pause, Cayden added, This ruthlessness that puts death is like her father. Jordan? On hearing this, Cindy was filled with surprise. Cayden nodded gently, That is a ruthless person, otherwise, he wouldnt have been chosen by the Pompeii Imperial n and promoted to the Royal Family. Caydens tone was tinged with a bit of envy. Father and daughter, there will be a battle in the future. Cindyughed: Grandfather, you are too high on her, I am also your granddaughter, I didnt say I would give up the fight for the position of the family head - Besides, there is Maxwell. Cayden nced at Cindy, and when he saw the smile on her face, his mouth opened slightly, as if he wanted to say something. But in the end it didnte out. He could not bear to undermine Cindys self-confidence. Whether Arie has lost her virginity or not, the wedding will go ahead, she is not someone who is willing to take a loss, and by sacrificing a second time, she will definitely get the result she wants. Will the wedding be a ughterhouse? Cindy asked out loud. Cayden nodded his head in a pale voice: The wedding will be a ughterhouse. Thest bit of fire in the firece went out and the room was suddenly cold. Not to mention Cayden, even Cindy felt coldness that prated her soul. Abraham eventually called Dous. Dous was silent for a long time and said something vague but empathetic to Abraham. Abraham, the storm has rolled in and its up to you to find the eye of the storm. You only need to remember one thing - Arie, who came so close to bing the wife of the Commander of Wyverns, it is enough. On the other end of the phone, Abrahams heart was pounding, as if it was about to jump out of his throat. The same coolness that prates the soul swept through the whole body. The sky is about to change in Valenham. Euan has just finished ying a game of chess with each of his two grandsons. In two games, Angus and Olly both lost. Angus limped out of Euans hut on his crutches, and saw a handsome young man standing under an old acacia tree not far away. Angus footsteps gave a beat, then he continued to walk forward as if he didnt see it. You lost too. Olly smiled and came over to Angus. Didnt you lose too? Angus frowned slightly and said. The meaning is different. Olly smiled. Angus eyes flinched, but in the end, he said nothing more and walked past Olly. Actually, youre taking the most crucial step wrong. Olly shouted behind him, Two horses crossing the river should be rampant, not stopped in their tracks, five soldiers crossing the river is a lowly version of a carriage, I crossed the river, you didnt cross it. Without turning back, Angus walked faster, leaning on his crutches. His face was twisted and full of mortification, his eyes terrifying like those of a beast that chooses to devour. What is the river? Its the backing. His backer is Leo, while Ollys backer - is the Pompeii imperial family. The result was obvious when Leo was captured and his backers were gone. He was defeated by Olly. Unless, of course, Leo can be released unharmed. He didnt know what the other powers would do; his life was tied to Leos and he had to step in. However, once he steps in, it means going against Euans intention. Tonight, its a trapped dragon game for Leo. The same goes for him, Angus. Perhaps. He is not the only one. More people are also hesitant and torn. A ck Mercedes-Benz sped down the road, overtaking one vehicle after another. On the way, Lydia had already seen many patrol cars and the situation was even more dire than she had imagined. Her palms went cold as she put her foot on the elerator and drove off in Hendersons direction. Ten minutester, she arrived at the estate vi. It was dark at this time, and not a single light was on. Apparently, everyone was asleep. Lydia was so anxious that she kept ringing the doorbell. Atst, a light finally came on. A sleepy-eyed girl in cartoon pajamas was then seen walking out. Who is it? Marie, its me. Lydia said out loud. Marie was instantly swept off her sleepy feet and filled with surprise, Sister, its you? She hurriedly opened the door and let Lydia in, taking her hand affectionately, Sis, Im sorry, Ive been too busy these days, I havent contacted you guys I can already be on my own - Your brother-inw has been arrested. Marie was about to tell Lydia about her great achievements during this period of time, but Lydias face was expressionless. The air was instantly frozen. Marie was frozen on the spot, Sister, what did you say? Arie was raped, and the police has decided that the murderer is Leo. At once, Maries pretty face went white. Where is he? Lydia inquired. Everyone knew who she was referring to. Follow me! Marie hurriedly led Lydia straight to Karls study. Karl had already fallen asleep, but as soon as he saw his two daughters looking for him, he quickly got up. Leo has been captured, go and rescue him. Lydia looked at Karl and said in one word. Karl was silent, and after a long time, shook his head, Im sorry, I cant do it. Lydia choked and her voice became louder. I said, go save him! The sound also caught the attention of the rest of the family, who came downstairs to check on the situation. When they saw Lydia, everyones faces changed dramatically. Whats she doing here In the crowd, Maisy had a resentful look on her face. But Lydia was as if she didnt feel anything, her eyes still staring at him with a deadly gaze. Marie also became anxious and followed, begging. Daddy, save brother-inw, he was wrongly used, how could he have done such a thing? However, Karl remained indifferent. If theres nothing else, go to bed. The moment he turned around, Lydia knelt down and kowtowed heavily to Karl. The sound was so loud that arge bloodstain instantly spread across Lydias bare forehead. I beg you! Lydia clenched her teeth and endured the pain. Then Karls face changed, and his eyes were awe-struck. Youre willing to kneel and kowtow to me for him? Even if you want me to die. Lydia lifted her head. The whole room is dead silent! Karlsplexion was obscure for a while, and there was a struggle in his eyes. In her heart, he was really less important than Leo. All right. Karl gave a bitterugh. Receiving the answer, Lydia did not even stop and turned around and left. And ignoring the blood on her forehead, she dialed another number, which had not been dialed for twenty years. Hello? On the phone, the womans tone is calm and serene. Leo has been arrested. After this sentence, Lydias emotions instantly tensed up, burst into tears. Go save him! The phone was silent for a long time. Atst came the murderous voice of Aurora. Okay. Chapter 789 The Heavens Tremble! The Byrne family is the most mysterious of the nine royal families. The people of Valenham were the first to know this surname because of a woman. A magnificent woman. The former number one beauty of Valenham, Aurora Byrne. She shone like aet, stunning an entire era and leading the general economic development of Valenham in the 1990s. A business legend unbreakable and even unreachable by future generations has spread through the world, even rming countries across the ocean, naming it one of the top 100 global leaders in the world, full of fascinating oriental myths. In any case, the name of Aurora will certainly go down in history for all time. The marriage of such a legendary woman was destined to be remarkable. And Aurora does not disappoint others; her marriage, indeed, has a lot to dig into. She got abandoned and the mistress on the throne - all sorts of plots that would only appear in a TV show, all appear in her life. She had risen to the pinnacle of power and was admired by all. She has also hit rock bottom and eclipsed the great stage of history. But, no matter what, as long as Aurora remains alive, after returning to Valenham again, she will still be the same number one beauty as before. Today, however, this woman re-enters the Byrne family. This night, the Byrnes was brightly lit up and outside was filled with luxury cars worth millions. Whether it is the industrial groups under the name of the Byrnes, or the giantpanies that have cooperation with the Byrnes, or the corporate bosses whoe to admire them, the list is endless. Among them are a number of big names in the military, business and government - twenty years ago, her influence was not limited to the business sector, but the other two sectors at the same time. Right in the middle of the floor sits a woman of great beauty and splendour. The years have not etched their mark on her face. First Beauty. The Undefeated Queen. Business myth. After apse of twenty years, these haloes were re-attached to her. Some people waited for this day for a long time Aurora, youre finally willing toe home again and take the helm of the Byrnes. An old man stood by in tears and excitement. Everyone was shocked, wasnt this Cillian Byrne Auroras father? He was crying. Beside Aurora stood an equally beautiful and flirtatious woman. At the moment, her eyes are also red and she cant stop the tears. Sister, youve finally figured it out. This position, in itself, is reserved for you. Elenas voice choked with sobs. In front of Aurora, Elena, who had always been crazy and defied everyone, was as good as a kitten. Congrattion came from all sides. Congrattions to Miss Byrne on her return to power! Congrattions to Miss Byrne on her return to power! Congrattions to Miss Byrne on her return to power! The shouts rose in waves and formed echoes thatsted for a long time. This scene moved many of the elders of the family. They had waited too long for this scene! However, in the face of this scene of thousand of people worshipping, Aurora looked calm and slowly stood up. A t, yet intensely majestic voice resounded through the room. I am back in power, but I want you to be clear that I am back not for money, not for power, but for my daughter. Auroras voice was low and the crowds eyes flinched as everyone heard the hint of anger hidden in the words. Im sorry for my daughter, who has never had a mothers love since she was a child because of my selfishness, and she hates me, but her husband, my son-inw, has opened my eyes again to the possibility of getting back together with my daughter, and I am very fond of this son-inw. The room exploded at these words. Everyones face was filled with shock, Auroras daughter was Lydia, then her son-inw, wasnt he But now he is wrongly used of being in jail! Suddenly, Auroras tone became cold . In an instant, a terrifying pressure that originated from the depths of the soul quietly permeated the entirepound. Everyone was shocked. Who was so daring as to arrest the Queen of Valenhams son-inw?! Aurora snorted. Isnt it Ive been away so long that theyve forgotten I exist. The whole courtyard echoed with Auroras words that contained a cold intent. The crowd put their heads down even lower. This time, the Queen of Valenham was really angry. I dont ask for anything else this time, but find the man behind it and then - destroy his family. Lets go! With an order from Aurora, the bigwigs in the military, business and government sectors trembled in unison, daring not to disobey and immediately set out to do so. The same thing is happening elsewhere. Capture my student, how dare he? Deep in the Holmes vi. A roar loud enough to shake the heavens and the earth rises to the clouds! Sidney Holmes, the former Commander of Wyverns, too, was enraged. In the Bells, a man and a woman stood against the wind. The woman is as cold as snow and exudes an air of loneliness from her body. The man beside her has gray hair. Sharon and Leon. After a long time, she sighed softly, Why, in this world, are there always so many ungrateful people? Having said that, he dialed a number. At once, a rushing cannon, which shot up into the sky, exploded in the air. The clouds above exploded and smoke filled the air. The ce where the cup was fired was, surprisingly, the Valenham General War Zone! Great swathes of armoured vehicles assembled, square after square in full formation, and even tanks were deployed! Is everyone here? The strong man at the head of the pylons had eyes like a sword and ordered his troops. We are all here! At your service at all times! The generals roared in unison, their voices shocking. As far as the eye can see, it is densely packed with people. Above, a number of helicopters have gathered, circling constantly in mid-air. Leighton Cruz, the chief of the Valenham General War Zone, lit a cigarette and took a deep breath, then roared with murderous fury. The Commander of Wyverns has been captured! He is in prison! All of you,e with me and rescue the Commander of Wyverns!!! Anyone who stands in the way, give him a fucking bullet!!! With the fall of this roar, a terrifying killing intent erupted from all the elites.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. There was an endless stream of footsteps and the sound of hot weapons shing. A strong murderous aura breaks through the clouds above and rushes hugely towards its destination. Tonight in Valenham, it was destined to be unsettling. A storm is brewing. Chapter 790 Depend on You The seconds ticked by, so slowly. The night was as long as a century. There were naturally many people did not sleep. Ocean Group, Chairmans Office. Dressed in professional attire, Arie also has a different vour. Her desk is set up next to a huge floor-to-ceiling window bed, and she can take in the view outside with just a slight tilt of her head. Now she was seeing a hundred thousand vehicles, whizzing in the same direction. At the same time, a constant stream of cups shot straight up into the sky and exploded in the darkness of the night. Not far away, several helicopters hovered ever onward and soon disappeared from sight. This scene did not surprise Arie, and her eyes remained calm. Chairman, there is a guest wants to see you. At that moment, the door to the office pushed open and the secretary came in respectfully. Let her in. Arie seemed to already know who the person who wanted to see her was, and said with a calm face. The secretary nodded and quickly left. A short whileter, with a ng, the door to the office was heavily pushed open. The person pushing the door seems to be in a situation of extreme anger, using the door panel as a vent, rattling it constantly. A sharp sound of high heels came, and before Aries eyes, a tall, cold-faced beauty appeared. Her forehead was wrapped in thick gauze, and a faint stain of blood was faintly visible beneath the snow-white gauze. Youre hurt. Arie looked at Lydia and suddenly smiled. It doesnt matter. Lydia held back the anger in her heart and sat down in front of Arie, saying in a cold voice, Are you satisfied with the situation that hase to this? Arie fell into silence at once, and after a long time, she smiled faintly. In terms of feeling good about myself, I am indeed quite satisfied - Apart from Aurora twenty years ago, no woman has ever stirred up Valenham so much. At those words, Lydias eyes grew colder and colder as her eyes stared at her like a knife, So, you admit that you did it? What did I do? Arie looked at her with an innocent face and asked rhetorically, I didnt admit it, you think too easily of the human heart. Hearing these words, Lydia also fell into silence. Indeed, was it Aries doing alone that led to this mess? Certainly not everything can be put on her head. People have emotions and treat the same thing with different intentions. Arie had created a minor furore, but Hayden had made a big fuss about it, and for what? For dignity, for face. But it unveiled the chaos. Throughout Valenham, there wasplete chaos. There are those who have their hands full, those who watch from aside, those who stand to gain, and those who - take revenge. Arieughed lightly, pping her hands gently against, sighing heartily, Wonderful, truly wonderful, the nine royal families too, have existed long enough, its time to reshuffle the deck. I sacrifice with a marriage to see such a good show, I am happy. As soon as the words left her mouth, Arie received a hard p on the cheek. Lydia didnt hold back and pped her across the face. Crazy!Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Lydias eyes clouded over as she broke into a cursing fit. Arie did not dodge or evade and took a hard p from Lydia. The p broke the corner of her mouth and crimson blood trickled down, making her look as hideous and gruesome as if she had just drunk human blood. Hahahahaha She looked at Lydia and actuallyughed nervously. Youre right, Im crazy, I have to be crazy to survive. Youre noble, youre respectable, so you dont care to do that, but Im different. Theughter came to an abrupt halt as Aries eyes glittered with madness and her face twisted abruptly. I was lowly and humble, anyone coulde up and step on me. I learned at a very young age that to survive in this man-eating world I had to be more vicious than everyone else, I didnt need any emotion that was a liability, a burden! Thats how the world is supposed to be, Im just pushing the envelope a little bit to show the world what its supposed to be, whats wrong with that? Looking at the crazy looking Arie, Lydia was not the least bit surprised or afraid, just said with indifferent eyes, I dont care how crazy or vicious you are, there is only one condition - to stay away from him! I dont seem to be meddling in your rtionship, do I? Arie said with a strange look on her face, He treats me as a friend who is also an enemy, and I enjoy that treatment, so if you have to think of me in that way, I cant do anything about it. Lydia did not respond, but instead her gaze kept going down,nding on Aries stomach. Did he really rape you? She asked. Aries strong desire to win made her ask back defiantly, Guess? That means no. Lydia said with a calm expression, You can fool everyone, but not me. Aries eyes clouded over, How do you know he didnt? Lydia stopped talking and turned to leave. Lydia. Arie shouted at her figure and shouted, Im not willing to resign!!! Lydia looked back, only to see Arie cloaked in a fierce look. Im sorry. Although Lydia did not know why she apologised, she did so anyway. Who can say who is right and who is wrong in love, and who is the third party in a marriage? I will have our child. Arie said, In that case, Ive got him. Lydias footsteps gave a beat, and then her eyes gradually became fierce. If you dare to do so, I dare to have you abortion. She said chillingly, Whether its one child, or two, abort them all, Im not joking. At this moment, Lydias body emitted a strong aura, and her aura just surpassed Aries. Arie had a reluctant look on her face, and when Lydia left, she slid along the wall and slowly went limp. But after only a moment of disillusionment, her eyes turned cold again. Its time to wrap it up. She looked out at the turbulent Valenham and muttered. Maxwell, pay the price. On the other side, at the door of the police station, Xander answered the phone, his eyes flinched and he stood erect. Yes! Responding, he hung up the phone and immediately pushed the door in, sat down in front of Leo and said, Confess your guilt, our leaders havee over. Chapter 791 The Sky is Falling! At that moment, Leo just finished smoking a cigarette. Just as he was about to smoke a second one, he heard what Xander said to him. The leaders havee over. He silently put down his cigarette and asked rhetorically, So what? You and your leaders are doing justice and bringing the truth to light, so what do I have to fear? So, Xander was full of helplessness and just buried his head in a boring cigarette. Xander, should we do it now? Behind them, someone suggested. Xanders eyes red, I said, dont make a move on him. After saying that, with aplicated look at Leo, he said, Not to do anything to you is the biggest leniency I can offer, the next is not me interrogating you, it will not be so gentle. Leo smiled, Thanks, your name is Xander, right? Ill remember you. So Xander stopped talking and waited silently for the time to pass little by little. Soon, there was a rush of footsteps from outside. Xander instantly extinguished his cigarette, stood upright, and subconsciously called out, Aarav! Aaravs eyes were cold as he faintly responded, then sat down in front of Leo. First, he looked at him for a few moments, then grinned, Youre quite capable, even dare to touch Miss Spencer. The smile on Leos face faded, Me and Arie, its just an ordinary business partnership. Is that so? Then why are we only arresting you? Aaravughed coldly, and in the next moment, he pped the table hard and said angrily, This is yourst chance, if you dont confess and be lenient, Ill be unkind to you. He thought Leo would be intimidated, but he didnt expect Leo to be fearless at all, instead he smiled lightly, Aarav, I have no exnation, only a warning. Its not easy to climb to this position at this age, once some people are invited in, it can be difficult to send them away. How could Aarav not hear the meaning? Heughed, Id like to see who can save you tonight! Close the door! Aarav Xanders face changed slightly and he seemed to want to say something, but was interrupted by Aaravs words. Shut up, its been so long and theres not even a result, what is your use? Get the hell out of here! With a loud curse, Xander shut his mouth straight away, his eyes bitter, and could only leave the ce. He didnt think it was a good idea either, but, there was no way out! There are some things he cant get around! The door to the torture chamber closed. The room was suddenly dark, with only a solitary incandescentmp faintly wavering. The whole room was eerily cold, as if the gates of hell had just been opened. Aarav waved his hand and at once two men came up. They are holding an iron ring the size of a head. The other one was electrified, and at once the iron ring emitted a zipping current. Aarav looked at Leo with an expressionless face and said, Ill give you onest minute to think about it, hurry up and say it so that you can save yourself from pain. Leo smiled morosely, What, you want to use torture? Leos hands shook, and at once, the iron cuffs worn on his wrists were shattered. He slowly stood up, his eyes coldly looking down at Aarav. This scene shook them deeply. They cant believe he shattered the iron cuffs. What kind of force is this? But the shocksted for only a moment before falling into peace. Aarav sneered, What, do you still want to make a move? There are all my men. Today, even if you have wings, it will be difficult for you to escape from here. Who says Im running away? Leoughed mockingly, Ill sit here tonight and not leave, youll give me a satisfactory answer. Leo said this with great confidence, Aarav was slightly stunned, where did he get such confidence? But hearing that Leo had no intention of leaving, Aarav sneered and stood up. Good, wait a little while and Ill see if you have the guts. Having said that, he gave an order. Turn the temperature down to minus twenty degrees in here! Having said that, he left the ce. Soon, Leo was the only one in the empty room. The temperature dropped sharply and even Leo felt a chill. The cold air came, the whole room is like a frozen sky, and he can even faintly hear the sound of objects freezing. However, Leo remained motionless in his seat.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. An icy blue frost had appeared on his wrists, on his body, between his eyebrows, and even the breath he breathed out had frozen into ice. Outside the door, Xander watched a scene with worry on his face. Boss, would that be too harsh? Twenty degrees below zero, who can take it? Aarav sneered, Since he wants to challenge authority, he should understand the consequences of the challenge. Look, hes not moving! Suddenly, a man on the sidelines pointed to the interior of the room and eximed. All at once, everyone looked over. They only saw that Leo was still sitting on the chair, but his entire body had already formed into an ice sculpture. Has he died? Someones eyes were horrified. This time, Aarav couldnt even sit still and his face changed slightly. What he was thinking was that Leo himself would naturally beg for mercy if he couldnt take it anymore. But he never thought that Leo would rather freeze to death than admit it. So is Leo really dead? Of course not. Long before the cold air came, his body automatically worked with internal energy. The internal energy transformed into energy, which did not lead to the internal organs of the body being frozen. However, this is not a permanent solution. If he doesnt get out again, he wontst long. After all, with temperatures of over -20 degrees, the average person would be frozen into an ice sculpture as soon as they entered. Just wait a little longer. Aarav is still not going to let him go. At that moment, there was a sudden, slight tter from outside. The water in the tabletop teacup suddenly vibrated slightly. Whats wrong? Is there an earthquake? Aarav and Xander both paled slightly, sensing a slight tremor. While this was happening, the door was suddenly mmed open by one of the henchmen in a frenzy. He rushed in on his heels, his face horrified. No, its not good! Something big is going on! Whats wrong? Aarav chided and questioned. The man pointed to the door, his voice trembling, There are so many royal familiesing outside ! What?! When this statement was made, not to mention Xander, even Aaravs face changed greatly, full of incredulity. Rushing out to take a look, they were shocked by the scene before them. Outside were indeed their patrol cars. But in the outermost circle, arge number ofmercial vehicles were gathered, and arge group of people got out and walked out with cold faces. At the head of the group is a middle-aged man with a slender, erect figure. His expression is calm, but a single look is enough to give people pressure. Karl! n and Ernie, who were still waiting at the entrance, had slightly changed their faces and their eyes were filled with tremors. Master Henderson, what brings you here? Aaravs expression changed greatly and his demeanour was unspeakably respectful as he hurriedly greeted him. Karl nodded lightly and said, Have you arrested a person? At these words, Aaravs heart stormed. Yes, but hemitted a very serious crime Aarav was about to exin, but Karl interrupted him with a calm expression. Let him go, thats my son-inw, I know what kind of character he has, hes never done that kind of thing. Karl said indifferently. Aaravs original words of exnation were directly choked back, his brow furrowed and his expression unpleasant. Master Henderson, we are going through the official process He didnt give Karl agreement. Official process? Heck, were official. However, as he spoke, another cold womans voice came through. When this voice came out, all those who heard it had their faces turned pale. Aarav even shuddered, his neck stiffening as he turned back. Just to the south-east, still arge convoy of cars slowly approached. The car door opened and a stunningly beautiful woman approached. The scene was extremely spectacr with three thousand people nking behind them. Aurora Byrne?! From the moment they saw this woman, n, Ronnie and the others were filled with shock. Abrahams soul was even trembling. Karl, Aurora! Two great figures are rattled! I am the official process, which parts of Valenham are not under my control? Aurora sneered as he came up to Aarav. The kind of power pressed Aarav to the point where he couldnt breathe. Especially her eyes, which no one dares to meet. At once, Aarav became frightened, and Xander behind him was as if he had lost his soul. Not only were they shocked by Auroras beauty, but also by this dominance, not even moving their eyes for a moment. You arrested my son-inw, I dont think you want to sit in that position under your ass! Aurora said in a cold voice, Let him go! If Karl was still in the bargaining stage, then Aurora was not so gentle,ing up with threats. However, Aarav took a deep breath and said, No No? Look around you. Just as he was about to say something, another cool, female voice came through. Aarav then looked away. Sharon and Sidney brought the Bell n and the Holmes n to help! Not only the Valenham royal family, but Aarav even saw a square of personnel from the Valenham General War Zone, with a fully-armoured armoured vehicle slowly approaching. Stand still! Leighton shouted, Set up the guns! At once, everyone in the square took out the guns in their hands and aimed them at Aarav. There were even mortars set up so that at Leightonsmand, they could blow everything in front of them to smithereens! Chapter 792 The Cuckoo Cries for Blood Everything deeply stimtes and shocks Aaravs heart! Originally he thought that the Henderson family would have been the pinnacle. After all, Leo is Karl son-inw But what he didnt expect was for the Byrne royal family toe along. The Queen of Valenham was still the reigning queen, twenty years ago, Aarav was still just a logistician. On the influence, how could hepare with Aurora? And thats not all. After the Holmes family and Bell family also came. The young girl leading the Bell family was unknown to him, but he know the gray-haired man next to her! Valenhams medical saint! A lot of the credit for the Bells current reputation has to go to the medical saint, Leon! Not to mention 80%, at least half of the big names in Valenham have been treated by medical saint to prolong their lives. Whoever offends the medical saint is offending at least half of the powerful people in Valenham! As for the Holmes family! The people who came were even more impressive! Looking at the old man, both of Aaravs legs were trembling. Cold sweat permeated his forehead and he was already on the verge of fainting. The first Commander of Wyverns since the founding of the country, spanning the greater part of a century, witnessing the decline and glory of Pompeii! With the Old Commander of Wyverns in the Pompeii, there is no one to mess with! Since the old Commander of Wyverns passed the torch to the new generation of Commander of Wyverns, he has retired into seclusion, only emerging in times of national crisis. Now, how did hee out? From a great distance away, Aarav could feel a powerful murderous aura that condensed the air and weighed him down. The old Commander of Wyverns came with his walking stick in hand, although there was no one behind him, only a girl of no more than eighteen years old to assist him. However, it still gives the impression of an imposing force of a thousand horses. The girl who was supporting her was the old Commander of Wyverns granddaughter, Isabel. Look! Leighton of the General War Zone! Behind him, Xander again looked as if he had seen some horrible person, his face was pale, and he did not dare to let out his breath as he fell to the ground with a poof. Aarav looked with him and the first thing he saw was actually a blinding searchlight! The sound of a hurricane was heard in the sky and when he looked up, he realised that it was one war helicopter after another, circling continuously in the sky. The underside of the helicopter, loaded with huge gun ports, was aimed down. Aarav was so frightened that he was about to faint. Set his eyes again and he was shocked by the scene before him! Leighton led tens of thousands of men in a square formation and surrounded them in great numbers. Such a formation would be enough to destroy a city! In an instant, Aarav felt a sense of a soldiers solemnity, and at once, he was dumbfounded. Not only them, but also n, Ernie and the others, felt their own insignificance. Compared to these forces, even if they had been promoted to a first-tier family in Valenham, they were still unbeatable. All these people are here to save Leo? n muttered, and Lizzie, who was on the side, was clutching his hand even tighter. The murderous aura was too strong! A girl like her would have been knocked out in a second by the intense murderous aura if she hadnt been held up! It must be! On one side, Millie was convinced. Although she is a woman, she has a heart that yearns for a man. The turmoil in Valenham tonight, the many forces converging here, there can only be one possibility - that is to rescue Mr. Cohen! Stop! Leighton roared, his messy gaze scanned the whole room, and after seeing the Henderson n, Byrne n, Bell n and Holmes n, he went over to greet them. Master Henderson! Miss Byrne! Instructor Bell! Old Commander of Wyverns!!! His voice was more deafening than ever, and as he greeted Sidney at the end, his voice seemed to roll like heavenly thunder, and he bowed deeply to Sidney and Sharon. This scene stunned Aarav and Xander and the others. It was reasonable for Leighton to bow to the old Commander of Wyverns, after all, it was a superior-subordinate rtionship, but to bow to Sharon was somewhat confusing. Sharon was so young that she could actually make Leighton, the chief of the general war zone, bow? This shows that this woman is also someone closely associated with the war domain, and with Leighton calling her as instructor, it is not difficult to guess that she is engaged in a position such as an instructor. Aarav!!! The next moment, Leighton shouted. The storm clouds exploded and the intensity of the murderous aura nearly caused him to faint. Yes! Aarav did not dare to be slow and hurried over, bowing to Leighton. Do you know what crime you havemitted? Leightons voice was like thunder as he questioned angrily. Aarav was shivering, not even daring to breathe out, without his previous prestige. Leighton I dont know! A cold light shed in Leightons eyes as he pped him hard across the face. Arresting the wrong person and not knowing what crime youvemitted, youre just looking for death! At these words, Aarav and Xander behind him both trembled violently, as if they had been struck by lightning, and fell to the ground on their asses. What did you say? Arrest the wrong person? Aaravs eyes were wide and his face was filled with fear. Behind him, however, Xander turned back subconsciously, horrified to the core. Do you mean it is the person locked up in there? Yes! Hurry up and let him go! Leighton pped Aarav across the face again, directly spinning him around several times in ce. At that moment, another car pulled up and a beautiful woman hurriedly got out. It was Lydia. Miss Henderson! Miss Henderson! n, Ernie and others greeted each other. Lydia nodded, then went straight to Aurora, How is it going? Aurora looked not far away and she let out a faint smile, It seems that even if I dont do anything, he may not be alright Lydia looked at the sound and was also surprised by the scene before her. She had only intended to use the Hendersons and Byrnes backgrounds to put tremendous pressure. But judging from this lineup, it doesnt look like shes needed. Wheres Leo?! Leighton shouted. Aarav was already scared out of his wits, pointing inside and shivering, Inside!N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The next moment, Leighton led his men straight in. Lydia followed suit and rushed in, however, all she saw was the tightly closed torture chamber. Inside, the temperature was cold, having dropped to minus 20 degrees, and a figure was as motionless as if frozen into an ice sculpture. Leo - Lydia screamed and copsed in tears at the door of the torture chamber. The sound of sorrow is like a cuckoo crying for blood. Chapter 793 Leo is Dead Leo - Lydias voice was as harsh as if her heart had been plucked out, echoing throughout the entire patrol room for a long time. When the men still inside the patrol house heard the shouts, their hearts sank and they rushed in. Whats going on! Whats wrong! However, the moment they saw Leo, who had been frozen into an ice sculpture inside the torture chamber, everyones heads roared violently. The world, at this moment, became quiet. Time stops flowing. Everyones eyes were glued to the figure in the torture chamber, an incredible shock rising in their eyes. This this n and the others rushed in to take a look and their eyes became even more dumbfounded. Leo sat motionless in the torture chamber, his body already condensed with a thinyer of frost. The room was still whistling with cold air and the temperature was still dropping. Everyones mind exploded at this moment, and only one thought came to mind, something big has happened! Leo! Sharon was the first to react with a harsh cry and rushed straight in. After a few assisted runs, her foot stomped heavily on the ground and her whole body leapt up in the air before kicking hard against the ss room of the torture chamber. At once, the whole ss was kicked to pieces. Arge opening was broken in the cold of the frozen room, and at once the cold air inside instantly gushed out. At once, everyone felt a chill in their bodies and minds, as if their bodies were frozen and shivering. Even Sharons body shivered, the powerful cold air made it difficult for her to walk. It is even more difficult for Lydia and Aurora to get close to the ce. Stop it! Sharon turned around and shouted angrily. Leighton was the first to react, pping Aarav hard across the face and stomping on his wrist with a vicious kick. A click was heard and Aaravs wrist was bent in an irregr pattern. Leighton snatched a remote control from his hand and immediately pressed the stop button. At once, the cold air in the torture chamber was gone. However, the temperature was still around zero as the cold air had been put inside for too long. Leo! Mr. Cohen! All of them looked apprehensive as they rushed in and carried out Leo, who had long since frozen into a block of ice. Leo- Leo- wake up, you wake up- Behind them, came the frantic roar of a woman. At this moment, Lydia, uncharacteristically devoid of her usual coldness and arrogance, but with her eyes wide open and her head cloaked, ran to Leos side like a mad woman and hugged him tightly. She was crying her heart out and even her body was trembling violently. Aurora and Karl watched quietly behind them, an indefinable emotion rising in their eyes. When daughter was a child, she never cried even when she got hurt and bled. There are very few things that can break her- and only the birth of her daughter and the bawling when she learns of her true origins. But now, seeing Leo, who had been frozen into an ice sculpture, she broke down into tears. The entire scene is only Lydias cry, the others have lost their collective ability to speak. She clung to Leos body, trying to use her own body to melt theyer of ice sculpture covering his body. But the ice was so hard that it could not be melted by human body heat. Lydias tears flew down the ice. His cheek was close at hand, his features were clearly visible, and he moved even as he had before he was frozen, so calmly and unhurriedly, as if nothing could make him panic. But now, it is a cold corpse, frozen inside a block of ice. Sharon stood aside, also looking deadly at the ice on Leos body, taking a deep breath, his face carried monstrous killing intent. As she was about to make her move, Sharon suddenly changed her face slightly and subconsciously turned back, ncing at Leo. Under the ice, Leos eyes were still open, not breaking out of the ice in a way that only happens in movies andics. But it was as if Sharon had sensed something, and there was a momentary weakening of her killing aura. It was this momentary change in breath that caused Sidney and Karl to pale slightly. Then as if he understood something, the aura in his eyes changed a lot. However, no one spoke to Lydia explicitly. Perhaps she was tired of crying, Lydia gradually quieted down and also let go of Leo, slowly turning around, her eyes turning hateful all of a sudden. You killed Leo. Her eyes leapt with zing fire as she took a step towards Aarav. The intense killing aura was so strong that it actually scared the leaders, their faces paled and their eyes filled with panic. No, no Aarav hurriedly exined, but the words came out of his mouth, but he couldnt say them. Whats done is done and the consequences cannot be changed. You killed Leo - Lydias voice was hoarse , but it contained an endless murderous aura. Suddenly, with a quick eye, she snatched the pistol from the waist of a man next to her, then pulled the trigger and aimed it at Aaravs head. At once, the faces of the crowd paled. Aarav was even more scared out of his wits, backing up repeatedly and begging for mercy. Miss Henderson, I was wrong, Im sorry, please, let me go! Let you go? Lydias face was full of madness, and there was even a stern look floating in her eyes, If you are released, who will seek justice for Leo! Karl and Auroras faces paled and they hurriedly stopped Lydia. Lydia, stop it! Aurora angrily rebuked, Even if he was guilty, you shouldnt kill him with your own hands - I know youre sad and angry now, and Im angry too, but you cant do that! Let go of me - Im going to kill him - Lydia struggled violently, but the gun in her hand still fell. At once, the tears that she had managed to stop welling up again. Sharon took a deep breath and said, Miss Byrne is right, Miss Henderson should not be the one to kill him with her own hands. Hearing these words, Aarav was slightly relieved. However, Sharons next words almost scared him half to death. I am Leosrade in arms, and I will take his revenge. Sharon shouted, Leighton! Yes! Leighton roared as he took a step forward, his eyes also red and his forehead rippling with veins as his anger reached its peak. If he hadnt given the order yet, he would have wanted to shoot Aarav in the head. Hand him to the warren and investigate the situation fully! If necessary Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Kill him!!! Sharons voice, full of murderous energy, echoed throughout the room. Yes! Leighton received his orders, then looked at Aarav and waved his big hand. Take him back! Amidst shrieks and screams, Aarav was taken away and therge army dispersed like a tidal wave. Xander stood trembling in the corner, not daring to move a single inch. Even the leader had been arrested, let alone a captain like him. Sure enough, all eyes fell on him. The pressure was so overwhelming that Xander felt that the world wasing to an end and his body trembled terribly. However, Sharon did noty a hand on Xander, but only pondered for a long time and asked, Tell me, who told you to do this? She naturally had to help uncover the person behind it. She had heard a little bit about the whole thing, and Xander, the captain, was also following orders from his superiors to do things, so she couldnt me him. While Aarav is the one who gives the final orders. However, this case was to the satisfaction of whomever it was, and Xander was certainly in the know. Aurora, Karl and the others also pricked up their ears and listened carefully. For them, the person behind this incident will even determine the pattern of Valenham. Its Maxwell Spencer! Xander said with a trembling voice. At those words, Sharons eyes flinched, she had naturally heard of Maxwell Spencer. Next, Xander told the whole story, including their official attitude. Hearing this, Sharon was outright furious. Sidneys face was grim. Auroras eyes showed a cold glint. Even Karl, too, frowned slightly. There was no doubt that what they were doing was extremely wrong even for him, who had always opposed Leo. When Lydia heard this, she even stumbled on her feet and her body fell straight backwards. Arie, Maxwell, these two have stirred up the whole of Valenham. Karl sighed and then gave a soft sigh. Send Lydia back. Aurora, however, stopped it, Shes having such an unhappy time at the Hendersons, do you still want her to go back? Karl wanted to say something else, but when she met Auroras gloomy and harsh eyes, he stopped. It is up to you. I will take the corpse of Leo back the Wyverns. Sharon and Sidney exchanged nces for a moment, then waved their hands and immediately two men came up and carried Leo to a jeep. The four royal families soon left. n and the others who were still standing outside had a dumbfounded look on their faces. Although the people had all gone, they surprisingly had a premonition that the gloomy cloud hanging over Valenham had not dispersed. Instead, it intensified because of the death of Leo. It was two oclock in the morning. Distance to Dawn. Four hours to go. Both sides didnt sound off, it was more like they kept rallying their men for the next wave of revenge during those four hours. The nine Valenham royal families, bnced against each other for half a century, and the death of Leo finally upset that bnce. Some take revenge, some watch, and some panic! Latest news, Leo is dead. Somewhere in Valenhams vi, Hayden excitedly called Maxwell. Is that so? When Maxwell heard this news, instead of being happy, his face became even more gloomy. Hanging up the phone, he murmured repeatedly. Dead?! As if realising something, Maxwells expression suddenly became grave. An inexplicable sense of crisis permeates his mind. Chapter 794 Xiangzhuang Where are the most difficult ces in the world to tackle? The most difficult ce to conquer is in Valenham, Pompeii. Located in the north of Valenham, surrounded by mountains on all sides and backed by the Valenham Grand Canal, the Wyverns sits on a huge training base. The Wyverns has established strongholds in nearby cities, such as Hopkins, which is upied by Wyverns alternates. From there, the best and brightest are selected to enter the inner circle of the Wyverns and then go through a heavy selection process to be a member of the Wyverns. However, due to its extremely specific nature, few people know about this mysterious organisation. Instead of returning to the Bellss with therge group, Sharon made a trip back to the Wyverns. Also travelling with them was the old Commander of Wyverns, Sidney. Instructor Bell! Old Commander of Wyverns! All along the way, people greeted them respectfully. All of these people were trembling in their hearts and minds, their faces full of surprise. Both Instructor Bell and Old Commander of Wyverns are rare and great figures. The Old Commander of Wyverns, in particr, is a legend! Nine Kings of War have arrived! Someone roared, everyone was standing in line, arranged in one square after another. After the Commander of Wyverns and Instructor Bell left, the entire the Wyverns was left to the Nine Kings of War to preside over the big picture. These nine men, all of whom have been heavily selected as absolute powerhouses, have extremely high prestige in the War Department. Greetings, Instructor Bell! Greetings, Old Commander of Wyverns! Five Kings of War were kneeling in unison. Get up. Sharon looked at them with a calm expression and said, The matter of Old Commander of Wyverns and I returning to the Wyverns tonight will be kept a secret from the Temple Hall and the War Department for the time being, even if someonees to ask, never divulge a word, understand? Five Kings of War answered in unison, Yes! After responding, they looked out with incredulous faces at a giant vehicle escorted by Sharon. The vehicle, covered in arge dark green cloth, was something of a secretive nature. Wyverns training base. Sharon said to her men, Lift the cloth. With a crash, therge cloth was uncovered and, to the shock of the crowd, contained in the car was a man frozen to the ground in ice. The man looked solemn, and maintained his previous movements - It was not difficult to guess that it was frozen alive. Get out of here, all of you. Sharon said to the crowd and, at the same time, closed the door of the training base. All of a sudden, the only three people in therge training base were Sharon, the old Commander of Wyverns, and the frozen man. Sharon gave Leo in the ice a look and said with her hands on her chest, No one else is here, dont you want toe out yet? As soon as the words left his mouth, Leo, who had been frozen inside, suddenly moved. Then a crack appeared on the surface of the ice. The cracking sound grew louder and louder, eventually taking over the entire surface of the ice. Leo broke the ice! Seeing this scene, Sharon and the Old Commander of Wyverns, who were still a little on edge, both breathed a sigh of relief. However, instead of striking a cool, handsome and dangling pose like a superhero who rises from the dead on TV, Leo stood for a while, suddenly shuddered and sneezed viciously. Turn on the heating. Leo was full of anxiety as he urged Sharon. Sharon rolled her eyes and snapped the heating on, which made Leos shivering body feel much better. He was soaked to the skin. Sharon took a new suit to him. The image of the Commander of Wyverns is gone. Sharon spat out in a very unpleasant manner. Leoughed heatedly twice, Whats the use of having an image when youve lost your life? The old Commander of Wyverns said smilingly from the side, This degree cant kill you. Leo grinned and said, Its impossible to kill me, but the temperature in the torture room is really too low, even with internal energy to protect my body, it wontst long. Sharons face was gloomy. If it was someone else, he might have been frozen alive to death in less than a minute. Can you tell us now, why did you y dead? The old Commander of Wyverns asked with a smile. From the moment he found Leo five years ago from the stormy Pearl River, he was struck by Leos above-average spirit of survival and instantly recognised that it was a man of talent. Leo did not disappoint him, not only improving significantly, but also being thoughtful and having the style of a great general. Since he chose to y dead, he must have had his reasons. Leo smiled, I was actually betting on whether you guys woulde to my rescue when I could barely hold on, and fortunately, I got it right. After a pause, Leo continued, Actually, I didnt want to y dead, its just that I didnt expect that they would just put me inside the freezer, and I had a n in mind. The enemy is Maxwell Spencer. Sharon reminded. Instead, Leo said with a smile, I pretended to be dead, not against him, but some deeper enemy. Like Hunter. At these words, both Sharon and the old Commander of Wyvernss face changed greatly. Hunter? You y dead for Hunter? Sharons eyes widened in disbelief. Leo smiled and nodded, Yes, to me, those who are worthy of being my opponent must be those who can threaten me, Maxwell? Olly? They arent qualified enough for that, but Hunter must count as one. Thats an old rivalry. Im in the light, theyre in the dark, were at a disadvantage, and Im doing this in the hope of blowing them out of the water. Leo said, And Hunters next objective is not the Valenham royal family, but - the Wyverns. The Wyverns? At these words, both Sharon and the old Commander of Wyverns were astonished. Thats some serious news! Even they didnt find out specific information.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. What do you mean? The old Commander of Wyverns said with a shadowy look in his eyes. Quite simply, Hunter is also human, he too has seven emotions and obsessions, and his obsession is the Wyverns. Leo said. Arthur The old Commander of Wyvernss eyes were gloomy as he spoke the name of Hunter. Three years ago, because of Dominics disappearance, Arthur was used, and from then on, he carried the so-called deserter reputation and was discharged from the army in disgrace. This obsession, rather than fading, has grown stronger with time. A man who has been banished from Wyverns wants to return to it - This sounds likemon sense, but in reality it is a great treason. Leo would not agree, Sharon would not agree, and even the old Commander of Wyverns would not agree. What does he want? Leo was silent for a long time and spoke out, He might apply to rejoin Wyverns, or create a new one. Chapter 795 Intentions The world cannot be formed without creation. But people often see only the beauty of creation and ignore the brutal destruction that lies behind it - This is how the earth was formed. From a neutron star, after a big bang, it bes a neb and finally, over the long years, transforms into the beautiful Earth. The same goes for everything else. Since Hunter wanted to return to the Wyverns, in the event that the normal route did not work, he could only destroy it and then create a new one - Leo could not imagine what a new one born after destruction would be like, but one thing was for sure, it would definitely set off a brutal bloodbath, or even a small-scale war. This was the information Nadine had obtained by infiltrating the enemy camp of the Phantom, and there was no way it could be wrong. And this time, when they came to Pompeii, Hunter came too, brewing a second conspiracy. How could Leo let Hunter have his way? Inparison, the matter of Maxwell was somewhat trivial, and Leo did not take it to heart at all. So, you came up with this solution, using your own death to lure Arthur to show himself voluntarily? The old Commander of Wyverns asked, his eyes instantly bing stern as he stared at Leo. Yes. Leo said, What he fears most is me, if he wants to go back to the Wyverns, he must go through me, if I die, he has nothing to worry about, this is the best way for him. Last time at the Hopkins Gymnasium, he beat Hunter so badly that if Violet hadnt stopped him, Hunter would probably have been beaten to death alive by him. You are fooling around! However, instead of praising Leo, the old Commander of Wyverns roared out with a gloomy face. As this roar went on, the atmosphere immediately became murderous, and even Sharon, who was at the side, had a slight change of expression. Leo also looked at the Old Commander of Wyverns with a dull gaze, not understanding why the Old Commander of Wyverns had lost his temper so much. What exactly is it that requires you to use your life as bait to lure the enemy out? The old Commander of Wyverns was furious to the point of rage and questioned loudly. With these words, both Leo and Sharon fell into silence. Leo, in particr, had his fists clenched tightly, not knowing what to say. The old Commander of Wyverns was still alive, so how could he have a turn to do something so dangerous? All parents under heaven love their children. Although Leo and the Old Commander of Wyverns are not rted and have no blood rtionship, in the Old Commander of Wyvernss eyes, Leo is his child. Even if he is too old, he is still the guide of Leo. No storm of any magnitude is the turn of Leo to carry. After a long time of silence, Sharon also looked at Leo and said, This time you are really fooling around. Youre the Commander of Wyverns and have the weight of the world on your shoulders, but youre better off alive than anything else. Im not dead yet. Sidney also looked at Leo and said. Leos heart fluttered. He took a deep breath, bowed deeply and said, Im sorry, Master! The old Commander of Wyverns did not speak, and only after a long time did his expression ease a little and he said, Dont do it again. Seeing that the old Commander of Wyverns had forgiven him, Leo was relieved. Sharon asked, What are you going to do next? Even hide it from Miss Henderson? Leo was silent for a while, finally he could not bear to see Lydia so sad and said, I will tell her the truth. She had already held a funeral for him thest time at the Hopkins Stadium, and such a joke could not be yed again. Only then did Sharons eyebrows rx and she said to Leo, I will sit at the Wyverns for the next few days and keep watch, and Ill let Leon take care of the Bell family. Leo nodded and left the training base with the old Commander of Wyverns without staying too long. They did not go too far, however, and watched as Sharon ordered everyone within Wyverns to rise to a state of emergency alert for the next few days before leaving. The death of Leo is just a sign to see if Hunter are out or not. Lydia only arrived home at 3am. On the way, she needed ns escort to arrive home safely. She did not wake up Carolines family who were still asleep, nor did she go into Emilias room, but went to the living room alone and sat on the sofa. There were no lights on in the living room, and Lydia just sat alone in the darkness, at this moment, hiding in the darkness to make her feelfortable - light can sometimes burn. It was as if a corner of her heart was missing, and she wanted to cry, but couldnt. All minds and hearts copsed in this moment. It was five years ago, raped by an unconscious Leo and pregnant with his child, that she was not so broken. She faltered and turned on her phone, and by its bright light, illuminated the brilliant, striking the diamond ring on her fingertip. Tears of Venus. It was the wedding diamond ring that Leo had gave to her at herplementary wedding. As soon as she saw the Tears of Venus, thoughts cant help bute flooding back. All the scenes of the past came back to her. The happiness that was once within reach is now gone forever. Lydia was like she had lost her souls and her body copsed limply on the sofa. It was as if a fish spike was stuck in her throat, she was unable to say anything but a constant low cry came out. She knew she had to do something or her will would really sink. So she stumbled to the kitchen, took out a shiny fruit knife and stabbed herself in the arm one at a time. Soon her arm was covered in sores and blood. Shes in pain! But then she grinned. Only then could she feel the evidence that she was still alive in the world. God has been kind to her, allowing her to grow up in a privileged environment like the Hendersons, and from the very beginning, she was several steps ahead of her peers at the starting line. God was cruel to her again, sending Leo to punish her - First, he almost ruined her life five years ago, bearing the shadows while she was pregnant with Leos child, one person toiled to bring up Emilia, and Leo returned to her side. She was angry, resentful, but all the negative emotions were suppressed because of Emilia. She has been moved, angry, and looks back and realises that her whole life has been about Leo. Before Leo appeared in her life, her life was grey and without any light, it was Leo who rescued her from the abyss of despair and melted her frozen emotions. It was so hard to have a stable life, but Leo was far away from her again, forever. While this was going on, the door to the house opened a crack. Hearing the ringing sound, Lydia raised her head and asked with a sobbing voice, Who is it? It wasnt until the door to the room opened all the way and a sturdy figure appeared in the doorway, the outline of his face barely discernible in the bright moonlight. At once, Lydias heart trembled and she stood up at once, her face full of incredulity. Leo, is it you? She ran over, and the moment she saw Leos face, she couldnt stop the tears from flowing down her face. Its really you With a guilty look on his face, Leo hugged her tightly and apologized, Lydia, Im sorry for making you worry Lydia, who knew nothing, thought that Leo hade back from the dead, and immediately cried even louder, hugging Leo to death and saying that she refused to let go. Its okay, its okay Leo patted her back gently andforted her. Suddenly seeing Lydias hand covered with scars, Leos face changed greatly, What happened to your hand? I thought you were dead and I stabbed myself. Lydia said with a sobbing tone in her voice. Leo took a deep breath and was filled with heartache, Why are you so stupid? After a simple bandage, Leo said to Lydia, Im still alive, but few people know about this, so you have to pretend as if Im dead too, okay?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Lydia froze, Why? After asking this question, it dawned on her. Some people want Leo dead, and now that Leo is still alive, naturally those people cannot be allowed to know. Okay, I will be the widow well. Lydia dried her tears and said in a somewhat cold tone. This is not going to go away! Meanwhile, on a vi on a hill somewhere in Valenham. There stood a man and a woman who were looking out at the nightlife of Valenham. The man extinguished his cigarette and said out loud, Did you know that Leo died? Nadine was silent for a long time before finally nodding, I just got the news. Hunter gave Nadine a sidelong nce, trying to see what expression was on her face. Unfortunately, Nadine had a calm face that didnt let Hunter see any of it. So he withdrew his gaze and grinned, What a surprise, I was thinking of finding a chance to fix him up properly, but I never expected to die like that. I heard he was dead from freezing. Hearing Hunters mocking voice, Nadines eyes shed murderously, but in the end, she did not speak. What do you want to do? Hunter grinned, Contact Karl so he can make a move on Wyverns. Nadines face flushed with awe, You underestimate the Wyverns too much, once Leo died, you couldnt wait to make a move on Wyverns? What, are you afraid? Hunter said morosely, With all due respect, in the whole of Wyverns, I fear no one else but Leo. Dont you forget that there is an old Commander of Wyverns. Nadine reminded him. Hunterughed out loud, Doesnt that have Karl to hold him back? After saying that, he took another nce at the somewhat hazy sky and grinned, Tomorrow, as soon as tomorrow arrives, Ill go to the Wyverns and see if those guys ept me, if not, dont me me for sending them all to hell! Chapter 796 Really Dead? Leo is dead. This incident did not cause massive ripples in Valenham. Lydia continues tomute to work as normal to explore business in Valenham. There was no movement on the Hendersons side either, as if Leos death hadnt created much of a storm. During this period, Aurora came a few times,forted Lydia just a few times and left. Grand Master Kungfu Hall. This is a martial arts school belonging to Maxwell himself, and he usually has quite a lot of dealings with the middle and senior levels of the Martial Arts General Association. Maxwell has little interest in business - not that in this respect he is a fool in business, on the contrary, he is smart in everything he does, which he inherited from his father, Jordan Spencer, the man who had risen to the rank of Pompeii royalty. He just prefers martial arts to doing business. It is the power that is the source of all decisions. Whoever has the bigger fist, people will respect him, and he can have money, power, and women. So, he opened a martial arts club where he usually likes to watch strong people from all over the world train. The muffled sound of fists hitting flesh was everywhere in the martial arts gym, the air was filled with the sound of strong muscles shing andrge swathes of sttering sweat. Testosterone was spreading like crazy. Although their looks are not handsome, However, people who practice martial arts are born with a kind of righteousness. Hayden was shocked as he watched, and cold sweat surfaced on the spot - watching these people fight each other was just like going up to get beaten himself. The Cohen family is not like the Newman family, who was engaged in martial. Hayden does not know martial arts at all, he prefers to fall in the tender. Do you think its true that Leo is dead? While holding a beautiful, scantily d woman in his arms, Hayden was frowning and extremely uneasy inside. After learning of Leos death, Hayden stayed up all night in excitement, but after washing his face with cold water in the morning, he gradually calmed down. The fact that the royal family of Valenham had pressed on with the death of Leo for the past two days struck him as odd. As a matter of course, Leo had shed with at least half of the royal families of Valenham, and it would have been necessary for the royal families not toe to offer their condolences, right? Yet there was still as little reaction as if they hadnt known the news. It was not right. Maxwell didnt say anything, just kept both eyes on the two martial artists in the duel ahead. Those were two masters of the General Association of Martial Arts, and their side was much quieter than the fist-to-fist shes of the other rings. The two sides stand to the left and right of the ring, facing each other in a hand-to-hand position, their eyes zing. Shh, dont talk. Maxwell cautioned gently. Thus, Hayden had to shut his mouth and watch the two masters face off with Maxwell.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. After looking at it for a long time, he could not see the point anymore, and gradually, lost some patience. But just then, the two men moved. Almost instantly, they disappeared from the spot and then each threw a punch. There was a loud bang and the sound covered the entire field. At once, an invisible wave of energy spread out, affecting the other ring powerhouses, who all looked at the duel between the two experts in the General Association of Martial Arts with shocked faces. And those two were unaffected in the slightest, with only each other in their eyes. Maxwell grinned and apuded gently, as if he was very satisfied with the duel between the two. See that? Maxwell asked. See what? Hayden did not understand it in the slightest. The battle of the strong. Maxwell said, word for word, Void and reality are all between the rocky shores, and no move is better than a move. Hayden was even more confused, but as he thought about the question he had asked earlier, he understood it all at once. Do you mean that Leo is not dead? Hayden said incredulously, and his wrist even shook, almost dropping his teacup. Shock. Panic. There are no longer any words to describe how he feels right now. He obviously saw Leo being frozen into an ice sculpture with his own eyes, but Leo was still alive? If he lives, isnt that the end of himself? Just thinking about it made Haydens heart twitch and his body tremble unconsciously in fear. Maxwell gave him a sidelong nce, Rx, Leo is definitely dead. So what youre saying is Upon hearing this, Hayden froze for a moment, and then became even more puzzled. There are some things that have to rot in your stomach. Maxwells eyes became stern all of a sudden as he solemnly admonished, Leo will die, which is something I didnt expect, and the best oue is not that I get him killed, and now that hes dead, things are getting worse instead. After hearing Maxwells words, Hayden also realised the seriousness of the matter; there were two big differences between a person being dead, and not being dead. First of all, it is Lydia who will surely retaliate like crazy. If they start a war, the other royal families will definitely not be able to sit still. It can be said that Leos death started the Nine ns Rebellion - This does not include forces such as the Valenham General War Zone. But the nine royal families were tacitly silent. Why? Because no one wants to go to war. When two supreme masters face each other, they still need to find out the truth, not to mention the nine royal families. After thinking about it, Hayden immediately broke out in cold sweat, his backpel was already wet with sweat and his whole body was cold. Maxwell smiled, Hayden, but this is a great joy for you, once Leo is dead, there will be no one topete with you for my cousin. She is pretty, take advantage of it and we will be a family from now on. Maxwell smiled and extended a hand. Seeing this, Hayden hastily reached out to shake hands with him. Meanwhile, in the Wyverns training base. Sharon is ying chess with the old Commander of Wyverns. The two sides killed each other with heavy losses and ended in Sharons defeat. With Leo doing this, I am more idle. Sidney said with a smile. After all this drama, Sidney is sending a message to the world that Leo, is someone he approves of. Sharon took a look at the battle and smiled along, What Leo is doing is risky but effective, sometimes we have to take the initiative. Sidney was about to say something, but there was a sudden noise from outside the courtyard. The Wyverns is the most secretive and difficult ce in all of Pompeii, and those who dare to make a fuss here must not be ordinary people. Leo had guessed right, and he dide. The smile on Sharons face was all but gone, reced by a cold smile as she strode out with high heeled leather boots. Sidney stood up, Its time to meet the traitor. Chapter 797 Returning to the Wyverns A dark green jeep is slowly parked in front of the Wyverns training base. Neither the style nor the sample of the car is different from the chariot inside Wyverns. It just doesnt have a Wyverns-specific number te. So the guards of Wyverns saw at once that this was not their car. Two guards at the gate, armed with steel guns, stopped the car in its tracks. Who are you? They shouted in unison, their eyes cold. The dark green jeep came to a steady stop, the door opened and two men stepped out. The man walking in front is dressed in a military suit, wearing a ck hat but not showing a face, instead he wears a dark smiling mask, as the sunlight shining down, he looked somewhat grim. The man behind him was gentle, dressed in a suit, and the mere fact that he was standing there gave off a huge pressure like a tarzan. Mr. Henderson? The two guards could not have known the entric man in the mask, but they could not have not known Karl. Karl came up and nodded to them, I brought him in. The two guards hesitated for a moment, not knowing whether to give way or not. Karls influence is by no means in the War Department. Let them in. A cold, feminine voice suddenly came from the base. At these words, the two guards then dared to let them go. At the sound of the voice, the face beneath the mask changed slightly and he could not help but look around at the sound. A beautiful woman with a cool temperament walked over. Then he grinned, Sharon. Sharon didnt say anything, just gave him a look and said indifferently, Come in. Karl looked to Hunter, I am just apanying, it is up to you to make it work. Hunter grinned, didnt say a word, and strode in. His back was straight, like a general returning from a victorious battle, and the crowds that came and went could feel the pride in his bones. Everyone had the illusion that it was as if he was supposed toe back to this ce. Sharons eyes, however, red down little by little. With Leo gone, every kind of people jumped out. Hunter arrives at the door of an ancient building in a symmetrical left-right style and surveys the structure inside with deep interest. Its been five years and still nothing has changed here. Hunter touches the wall gently and murmurs. He kept looking for a long time before he suppressed the emotion and anger in his heart and gently snapped the door of the ancient building. Come in. The thick, strong voice of Sidney came from the room. Bat pushed the door in and saw Sidney sitting in the seat directly above him, his gaze like a torch and his aura like a god. Gazing at the old Commander of Wyverns, Bat grinned and gave a symbolic bow, Old Commander of Wyverns, long time no see. Id rather not see you. Sidney snorted coldly, looking slightly angry. Three years on, he still hasnt let go of this matter. Originally, Pompeii was supposed to have two patron saints, Leo and Dominic. But because of this kids desertion, Dominic disappeared . What a loss! Seeming to sense Sidneys disgust with him, Hunter frowned slightly, but did not get angry and said, Old Commander of Wyverns, in your eyes, I am indeed wrong, but in my own eyes, I am not at fault. People should think of themselves. Back then, Dominic and I were already surrounded by arge army, it was difficult to escape, and if we still went hard, it was not bravery, but stupidity, he told me to go back and call the men, and he would deal with the rest. So youve given up on him? Sidneys eyes burned into him, his eyes as stern as a sword. At this look, Hunter, who wanted to continue, opened his mouth slightly, but nothing came out. The words ended, he came and sat down in front of Sidney, his expression calm, Its not like giving up, the journey was miles away from the base camp, and it took at least an hour for a round trip, by the time I called someone to arrive, Dominic might have already dead. Thats not the reason. There was finally anger in Sidneys words and he interrupted him directly. Hunter sighed softly in his heart, he had guessed such an oue. If it were before, he might have had a guilty andpassionate heart, but now, his heart has long since turned to stone. Old Commander of Wyverns, time is precious, so dont mention the past. Hunter said, I am here today for one thing only, I hope I can return to the Wyverns and resume my original identity. Sidneys expression was slightly surprised, seemingly shocked at Hunters request. But only Sharon knew that it was not this that shocked him, but that everything had matched exactly what Leo had predicted. Returning to his senses, he smiled coldly, Do you think you still have the qualifications? No. Hunter responded with a very frank look, But its been three years since it happened. His tone was calm and sincere, I havent seen my father for years since I went as a soldier. We havent eaten together, sat and talked together, and eventually even the correspondence was broken off. I have a home I dont dare to return to, a family I dont dare to see, and I dont want to live like this anymore. Sidney sneered, Is it us, who made you like this? Hunter was silent and finally sighed, I hope you can help me. Not only was Sidney silent, but Sharon was also silent. They do hate Hunter, but, they also pity them. There is nothing wrong with running away from the battlefield, by human nature, but from the point of view of his profession, he is very wrong. After a long time, Sidneys eyes gradually became stern, What if I refuse? Hunters eyes were calm, but the words he spoke were tit for tat with the old Commander of Wyverns, You cant refuse. You have been a deserter, this path is not for you, besides you have chosen to join the enemy, who knows if you havee back to the Wyverns to steal the secrets of its war department? The old Commander of Wyverns said in a cold voice, Your name is now Hunter, not Arthur! N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. As soon as these words were spoken, Arthurs face instantly changed drastically, and there was a feeling of hot blood rushing up in his head, the hostility in his head, like a volcano, would erupt at any moment. How long had it been since he had heard that name? Long enough for him to forget about it. But Arthur was not angry, he wore a smiling mask and the old Commander of Wyverns could not see his face, Anyone can go astray and anyone can run to the light again, why, do you want to stop me from running to the light? He sighed softly, I dont live for myself now, I live for my loved ones. I want to go back and meet my father to make him happy. If you tell one lie, you have to tell a hundred lies. At that time, Arthur told his father that he had gone to the army, but now that so many years have passed, he should have made achievement. If his father were to learn that he had be a deserter and was kicked out by the Wyverns, his father would be so angry that he would have a heart attack and faint to death. It is just that it is impossible for the old Commander of Wyverns to ede to Arthurs request. You want to do your filial duty for your father, I wont stop you, but Im also responsible for the damn moral righteousness. You have done wrong! Sidney said solemnly. As if sensing the old Commander of Wyvernss determination, Hunter fell into silence for a moment and ceased to speak kindly. Standing aside, Sharon immediately sensed the gravity of the atmosphere and immediately tensed up, a sharp dagger quietly added to her hand. The next moment, however, arge hand, without a sound,nded on Sharons shoulder, causing her to gasp in shock. She jerked back and saw Karl standing behind her, looking at her with a calm face, before shaking his head gently. The idea is to stay out of their feud. Deterred by the great strength, Sharon then silently withdrew her dagger, and it was not the time to start a conflict. Old Commander of Wyverns, do you think that you have the right to reject me with your Wyverns? Arthur looked towards the old Commander of Wyverns, The Commander of Wyverns is dead, if this matter were to get out, it would surely cause a huge uproar in the country, right? Is Wyverns still Wyverns without the Commander of Wyverns? Can the Wyverns have the power to fight with Phantom? At these words, Sharons face suddenly changed and she subconsciously turned back to look at Karl. But he found Karl looking as normal, as if he had already known about Leo being the Commander of Wyverns. At that moment, he was slightly surprised. If Karl had shown a shocked and frightened expression, it would have made sense, but Karls face was as normal as ever, and he did not change his expression. It shows that he doesnt take Leos status as a Commander of Wyverns to heart at all. Who the hell is he Sharon muttered in her mind, breaking out in cold sweat. Her intuition told her that Karl was more than just the head of a small Valenham royal family. After saying these words, the aura on Arthurs body became very powerful all of a sudden, and a dense killing aura swept out. Even Sharons heart trembled, and a deep sense of scorn surfaced from the bottom of his heart. Last time at the Hopkins Gymnasium, Hunter showed extreme strength and was stronger than Sharon. Now only some time has passed and Arthur has reached a new level of strength. Leo was right, Arthur wanted to return to the Wyverns and only scorned Leo alone, and now that Leo was dead, he would have no scruples. Looking coldly at Arthur, the old Commander of Wyverns face was cold, What, you still want to be tough if youre not allowed to enter Wyverns? Arthurughed and said in a cold voice, Since you wont let me in, there is no need for Wyverns to exist, I will create a new one. As the words fell, the Wyverns became murderous all of a sudden. Chapter 798 All Alone Recreate a Wyverns. After hearing these words, both Sidney and Sharons faces changed slightly. Arthurs purpose waspletely guessed by Leo. Since he cant return a Wyverns, he will create one of his own. The Old Commander of Wyverns and Sharon suddenly felt a strong sense of crisis. Originally, they had always felt that the Phantom were so far away that they would not let them return alive if they dared toe. But it wasnt until they had actually infiltrated the country that it was toote. Had Leo not used his death as bait to lure them in, the stalemate would have continued. Now they all had a bottom line in their hearts, so none of them reacted very much after Arthur stated his goal. Although Arthur had changed his face, his features were intact, and he saw that both Sharon and the old Commander of Wyverns were calm. At that moment, his eyes narrowed slightly and he said, Old Commander of Wyverns, Sharon, you guys dont seem to be surprised at all, huh? The old Commander of Wyverns snorted coldly, You are just talking nonsense, the soul of Pompeii will not be destroyed and the Wyverns banner will not fall, how can you destroy it just like that? When he said this, the old Commander of Wyverns carried a deep and proud air. It is no wonder that the old Commander of Wyverns has such confidence. If one had to rank the special forces of every country in the world, Wyverns would definitely be at the top of the list. How many countries wanted to eradicate Wyverns, but just couldnt do it. How could Arthur do that?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Arthur was not angry but smiled lightly, Old Commander of Wyverns, you should understand one thing, since ancient times powerful forces have always been broken down not from the outside, but from inside. Theres something in that statement. A haze shed across Sidneys eyes as he barked in a deep voice, What do you mean? Arthurughed, This is my advice to you for the sake of us being former colleagues. The Wyverns can defend Pompeii, but it cannot protect the hearts of the people. The seeds of betrayal have been nted, and when they will take root is anyones guess. Arthur turned back, nced at Sharon and smiled lightly. Sharons gaze flinched, and for some reason, meeting his eyes made her extremely uneasy and torn inside. Seeing that they did not say anything, Arthur smiled and slowly rose to his feet. And I have told you the terms, you have been given a week to consider, and the survival of Wyverns is in your hands. Having said that, Arthur waved his hand and left the ce in a calm and unhurried manner. Seeing this, Karl did not stop and followed him out of the area. At once, the pressure on Wyverns was much less, and the crowd was relieved, except for Sharon and Sidney, whose mental pressure became even stronger. Hunters terms were clear, let him enter the Wyverns, or he will destroy it, and then he will create a new one. Its easy to say, but difficult to do. Firstly, the Wyverns is the most mysterious force in Pompeii, the existence of which is known only to some of the top brass, and if it is to be abolished, it must be approved by them. This is not something that can simply be solved by force. Since Arthur dared to say this, it means that he has enough certainty to get the people above him to agree. Secondly, it was Arthur who said that powerful forces are ultimately dismantled from within. This statement is also very concerning. Who would betray Wyverns? Old Commander of Wyverns, dont even think about it, he doesnt have that much energy yet. At this moment, Sharon came over and said. The old Commander of Wyverns looked up at her and was about to nod, when suddenly, as if he thought of something, his face suddenly produced a change and his eyes looked at her in surprise. Seeing this, Sharons face changed slightly, Whats wrong? After a few deep nces, Sidney withdrew his gaze and suddenly sighed quietly, Sharon, youre almost thirty, right? Twenty-nine. Sharon corrected. Women are very conscious of their age and so is she. Its time to find someone to marry and stop drifting. Sidney said seriously, Its too hard for you. Sharon seemed squeamish about the subject, shutting her mouth and averting her eyes. Sidney continued, If you cant let go of the past, go out and take a walk. You should have a fixed destination. These words contain the teachings and hopes of a father for his daughter. Its not worth waiting for someone who will nevere back. Old Commander of Wyverns, I know my own heart, so dont worry about me. Sharon showed a rare smile, pretending to be rxed and said, Thirty years old is a hurdle, but it is not a big deal.. The old Commander of Wyverns didntugh, Why do you sometimes envy Leo for being happy since you have decided to be all alone? Sharons face stiffened and her mouth opened, but she couldnt say a word. Both her hands, hidden behind her back, had nails embedded in the flesh, cutting out blood, neither of which she felt. Seeing this, the old Commander of Wyverns sighed deeply and said, Have you ever thought about one question, what you have for Dominic is really love? Sharon was once again speechless. This question, like a dagger, stabbed Sharon straight in the heart, cutting open her blood-soaked heart. Sharon, I am more than your leader, still I see you as my daughters. What father in the world does not want his daughter to find happiness? Sometimes, the words abide by the ways of women can harm you. The old Commander of Wyverns spoke in a leisurely tone, If you cant wait for him, dont wait, he is not a good match for you. Sharons eyes suddenly became very flustered, Old Commander of Wyverns, I still have something to do, Ill go first. Having said that, she fled like a fugitive on her high-heeled leather boots. Five years is a long time. Someone forced a smile and said they wished you well. Someone stumbled and got hurt. There are still people who have love, but they cant say. The crowds are surging. Sharon fled back to her room as if she had been chased all the way to her room. Closing the door tightly behind her, she rushed into the bathroom and turned the shower on. The cold, biting water poured over her head like a waterfall and washed away all her strength. Shey curled up in the bath, bawling. There were cries and the sound of the shower rushing in the darkened bathroom. The thing about feelings is that they can be avoided for a while, but not for a lifetime. Does she still have to lie to herself? She lifted a trembling hand and, from her already soaked pocket, pulled out a group photo. In the group photo, everyone is smiling and happy. Only one, with a head missing. Tearing the damp photo to shreds, Sharon cried out in a hoarse voice. Chapter 799 School Celebration Events At Pearl Airport, a ne slowlynds. Arge number of travellers swarmed out, with a man and a woman walking at the end of the crowd, at a brisk pace, seeming to enjoy the journey back to the Pearl. The woman took off her sunsses, gave the man a somewhat disgruntled look and queried, Why am I the one apanying you back to Pearl? Leo let the sunsses on the bridge of his nose slide down slightly and looked at Caroline as he asked, You dont want to? No, it took me effort toe to Valenham, but you made a fake death, but also go back to the Pearl to hide Caroline said in a depressed voice. At that, Leo smiled, Its all for the greater good, if I dont leave and the royal forces in Valenham find out, it will be a lost cause. Caroline did not know what Leo wanted to do, but she knew that if Leos fake death was discovered by the Valenham royal family, then the matter would be ruined. After a moments thought, she asked out loud, I still find it a little unbelievable how you survived in temperatures of over twenty degrees below zero? Have you forgotten that Im a practitioner? You dont know the business, you dont have that concept. Caroline didnt say anything, it was easy to say, but she knew very well that it was more than 20 degrees below zero, even if she was a practitioner, she must have had a brush with death. How many days are you nning to stay this time when you return to Pearl? She asked again. A week, or two or three days. Leo gave an ambiguous answer, and at that moment, the phone suddenly rang. As soon as he saw the caller ID, his expression immediately turned serious and gave Caroline a no-speech gesture before he started to answer the phone. The old Commander of Wyverns called in. He told the whole story of what had happened inside the Wyverns base. After hearing this, Leo smiled, I really guessed right. What do you want to do next? Sidney asked, After all, I am now retired, I cannot sit at the Wyverns all the time, I still have to go back to the Holmes. Leo pondered for a long time and said, There is no hurry first, we can set it up. Hunter have to get the dissolution order if he wants to destroy the Wyverns, so we can start with this. Leo quickly hung up the phone and Caroline, who was listening on the side, was full of surprise. The Wyverns, youre a soldier in Wyverns? She blurted out incredulously. Leo thought it was time to let her know since this had been a long time ago, so he nodded. At once, Carolines face was full of surprise and she didnt know what to say for a while. Previously, she only knew that Leo had disappeared for five years to be a soldier, but she didnt expect it to be in the Wyverns. Then you were involved in an international case, as you said at the time - Caroline wanted to say something but couldnt. When Leo returns to the Henderson family after five years, Chris is about to strike at him, but is stopped by a mysterious woman in ck. At the time, rtives in the family asked what this was all about, and Leos answer was that he was involved in an international case and this woman, who was protecting him. Leo was not wrong in his answer. That was indeed one of my men. Leo said with a smile. So Caroline went mad, full of shock. In addition to the excitement, there is actually a small regret in her heart. From the beginning, this man stood at the apex of a positionrge enough for them to look up to, yet they still treated him like a mole crawling on the ground. Its all in the past, isnt it? As if he could see through Carolines thoughts, Leo said with a smile. Caroline was stunned at the words, and then was also infected with a smile. Lets go and walk around. Pearl is a city of special affection for both men. For Caroline, it was her old home. She is a Pearl native. And for Leo, it was the city where he was born and raised, where he was loved and hated. Instead of going to a hotel, the two spent the afternoon checking out a number of ces of memorable interest. Such as their high school, and the ces where the two yed together as children. By taking advantage of the time he spent faking his death, Leo could rx. All these ces are memories shared by both him and Caroline. They used to go to the same secondary school and were even in the same ss. It is the memories of that time of youth that are most memorable. After all these years, the second school is still the same, not much has changed.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Caroline stood at the entrance of Pearl Second High School and looked at the structure inside with emotion. Leo smiled, It hasnt been renovated, but the teachers inside have left one batch after another, and now, I guess only the Principal OBrien is left. At the entrance of the second secondary school stands arge stone with a sense of age, on which are written the words One hundred years old school inrge letters. Below are the names of densely packed people, all of whom have been headmasters over the years. One of the names at the bottom is that of the Principal OBrien who was already in office in Leo and Carolines time. Aydin. This is his name. Because he was a adopted son of the Henderson family, Leo was not well received at school and Principal OBrien helped him a lot. In this world, there are more good people after all. Come on, go in and have a look. Leo said to Caroline with a smile. Caroline nodded with an imploring smile as the two strolled through the most famous maple gardens. But what puzzled them was that many students and even tourists used toe visit, but today, it was so cold that not many people were walking at all. The crowd was all concentrated in the yground and music could be heard faintly. It looks like the school is having some kind of event today. Leo looked at the sound and saw a dense crowd there in the yground, as if some grand ceremony was taking ce. At this moment, not far from the entrance of the school, several luxury cars worth a lot of money suddenly drove in, and with a beautiful tailing off, the cars were firmly parked in the car park. These vehicles, ranging from sports cars tomercial vehicles, all have one thing inmon, they are very expensive and can only be afforded by people with sessful careers at first nce. The door of the car opened and several men and women, scantily dressed and with expensive decorations, came over talking andughing. They also walked into the Maple Leaf Garden and talked about topics that were either stocks or business. So youve been invited too, huh? How nice, I thought not many people were invited? Haha, it means that our graduating ss is doing well! We can bring a lot of publicity to the school! Come on, lets go, the presentation is about to start. They walked over talking andughing and were about to pick up the pace and head towards the yground, but they suddenly saw Leo and Caroline walking in front of them and froze for a moment. You are Leo Cohen! Caroline Henderson! These people took a few nces at Leo and Caroline and instantly recognised them with faces full of surprise. Finley Stewart, Emma Gray, Amy OBrien, its you guys? Caroline also recognised these people and was a little surprised. Listening to these familiar names, Leo frowned slightly, finally remembering these people were the ssmates from his previous student days. Almost ten years have passed and they have made a name for themselves. Haha, its us, Caroline, we havent seen each other in ten years, have we? I never thought Id run into you guys here, its really fate. Emma dressed a white professional outfit, and a high-ss handheldptop with a red and green stock chart reflected in the screen. Caroline, why did you withdraw from our ss WeChat group? We thought youve gotten better now and dont want to y with us anymore. A woman wearing gold and with a pretty face spoke up, and although she said it in a very intimate tone, the words that came out still made Caroline feel a burst of difort. Amy, the ss socialite, is married to a real estate tycoon. Caroline wanted to turn around and leave, but because she was a ssmate, she had to smile. I was busy with work and didnt have much time to socialise, so I quit all my groups. Caroline exined. Well, you cant quit our ss group, but from what youre saying, it does sound like youve been doing welltely, huh? Many people gathered around. Caroline, is this your boyfriend? I thought it was your driver? After exchanging pleasantries for a while, Amys gaze fell back on Leo and said in mock surprise. Not hes Leo. Caroline wiped cold sweat from her head and exined awkwardly. All the ssmates were shocked. Leo? Is that adopted son of your Henderson family, Leo Cohen? Crap, its really him - You guys arent really together, are you? Jesus! The girls chattered, full of incredulity. Amy had a smile on her face, but it was a very sarcastic smile. Caroline, marriage is a womans second reincarnation, how can you find that lowly adopted son of your family? You are not match. Yes, Finley used to like you so much that he went out of his way to ditch his girlfriend at the time, whats her name again? Karina, it seems she didnte to the school anniversary this time. Isnt she a supervisor at L Group? How can she not be invited? The women were surprised that Karina did note. Leos gaze was surprised, so he looked at Caroline. Caroline blushed even more embarrassed and lowered her voice to exin, Karina is the personnel supervisor that you fired, her boyfriend when she was a student is Finley. Saying this, Carolines eyes looked towards the handsome young man who was standing in the middle and had not spoken since the beginning. Only then did Leo remember that he had previously dismissed a woman called Karina. Karina hated Caroline was because her boyfriend at the time dumped her due to Caroline. He didnt expect it to be this man. Finley smiled as he came in front of Caroline and said, Caroline, its been a long time, are you also the outstanding graduate guests who came to be invited to speak at the schools celebration? Chapter 800 Support Leo Finleys attention had been on Caroline, and Leo looked surprised as he sized him up. A beige trench coat, the scarf is not tied, but hanging loosely around the neck on both sides, there is also a special vor. It can be seen that this is a very well-dressed man. Leo did not really have a deep impression of these ssmates, as he dropped out of school after one year as a student to concentrate on helping the Henderson family with their household chores. It wasnt that he didnt want to study, but Reba wouldnt let him, and with her in charge of the finances at the time, it was no surprise that Leo dropped out of school. So not very impressed. The impression that those people like Finley and Amy had of Leo only stayed above the fact that he was the adopted son of the Henderson family, and the fact that Caroline was on good terms with him at the time, and rumours were rife that it was natural for the two to be in a rtionship. But what Leo was more concerned about was thetter half of Finleys statement. Caroline was also bbergasted, The school celebration? You dont know? Finley looked surprised, then patiently exined, Since our ss of talent, the graduation employment rate is one year is not as good as the other, our school was still a key high school, now is no longer. Not only Principal OBrien is anxious, the education sector is also anxious, have Principal OBrien improve the employment sess rate, so there is this school celebration activities . Our best graduates are invited to take turns to go up and give speeches, mainly on work tips and tips on how to handle people, which will be heavily publicised by the school. As he said this, Finleys face was glowing with excitement and his tone carried confidence. It was clear that he was very confident in his results. Hearing this from Finley, Leo and Caroline both came to a sudden realisation. So thats what its all about. Caroline then shook her head, We are simply here to walk around. Is that so? A subtle gloomy look shed across Finleys eyes. Leo could see the hostility in his eyes and shook his head slightly as well. It seems that this Finley is also really obsessed with Caroline, but unfortunately, ording to what he knows about Caroline, it is another moth to the me. But since we ran into each other, lets get together and stop by to see our former teacher. Finley smiled and invited. His eyes, however, fell intentionally or unintentionally on Leo, with a touch of gloom. No need Caroline politely refused, but Leo suddenly opened his mouth. Yeah, go together. Then, Caroline was full of surprise, Leo, you She knew that Leo was not at all fond of these ssmates, and that with Leos current status, he did not care to be in thepany of these people. She thought he would refuse, but he said yes. Finley was also a little surprised that the one who agreed was actually Leo, and after a slight dismay, he resumed his smile. Lets go over together, then. When Emma, Amy and some other old ssmates saw this, a look of sarcastic banter surfaced in their eyes. This is a good move by Finley. Going with them means that they must be on stage to speak. On the podium, introducing yourself to so many students and staff from across the university, and sharing your experiences, is not possible without a high level of education and social experience. They are all the best in the society, especially Finley. Caroline and the girls are not worried, but Leo, well They were already expecting the awkward look of Leo standing on the stage but not knowing what to say. Caroline was smart and naturally thought of this, however, there was no worry in her eyes, on the contrary, she gave them apassionate look, causing Amy and the girls to be somewhat baffled. Over here, Finley has already started toy the groundwork. Caroline, its been ten years since weve seen each other, hasnt it? The events of my student days are still before my eyes as if they happened yesterday. Finley said emotionally, pointing to the maple trees on either side andughing, Remember? This is the ce where I rejected more than ten girls confessions for you, and resolutely confessed my love to you, only to have you reject me, and I was depressed for quite some time. This is a clever way of saying that Finley is infatuated with himself. Caroline gave a very awkward smile. You cant make a real rtionship when youre a student. Youre wrong. This is a joke, but Finley righteously corrected, The feelings of the students are the most sincere, not mixed with money, only with a passion. I only found outter, after entering society, the rtionship can never find the original feeling. Caroline fell away and subconsciously shrank behind Leo. This small action was clearly seen by Leo, and at once, a sh of anger surfaced in Finleys eyes. But Finley did not get angry, but looked at Leo and said with a smile, Leo, what have you been doing in the past few years since you graduated? Hearing this, Emma and Amy knew that Finley was going to start embarrassing Leo and immediately chimed in. Yeah, Leo, never heard from you, you dropped out in your first year and you didnt show up until graduation day, wed almost forgotten about you. Amy cant help butugh out loud, afterughing, quickly apologize, Sorry, sorry, I didnt mean tough. I didntugh at you, its my husband who told me a joke, hahaha. Caroline looked even more irritated. Amy had never even held a mobile phone, so where did the jokee from? Leo was calm, ignoring Emma and Amy, and smiled faintly, You will know in a moment. When Emma heard this, she giggled and said, Still pretending to be mysterious, okay, then Ill wait and seeter. Next to her, Amy heard this and took her arm and gently bumped Emmas arm, Emma, you know what he is doing? Emma said with a smile, I stayed in Pearl for a few more years after I graduated, so I have some idea of what would happen there. Five years ago, the Henderson family sent a male member of the Lawson family, only for the groom to run away on the day of the wedding. Emma said with a mysterious smile. Amy directly came to the interest, So impressive, this live-in son-inw is Hush keep it in dark. Emma made a gesture of silence, and after a pause, continued, Only afterwards did I learn that he seemed to have gone off to the army and only returned this year. At that, Amy was shocked, Then he Emma nodded mysteriously, Yes, now he still has nothing! At that moment, Amyughed even more exaggeratedly. Caroline gaze over, Amy waved her hand, Sorry, my husband told me another joke -ughing my ass off. Caroline became even more irritated in her heart and stole a nce at Leo to find that his heart was calm. The two then started talking on WeChat.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. All the school friends who attended the school celebration took out their mobile phones and were full of amazement. Finley also took out his phone and looked at it, slightly startled, then put it away and smiled faintly. In the middle of all this small talk, the long maple leaf garden was finished. The yground was rebuilt with arger stic track. It was filled with students, and not far away, on the podium, was standing a man with gray hair and presbyopic sses. It was the headmaster of the second school, Aydin OBrien. He was giving a speech for the schools celebration and happened to invite the best graduates from ten years ago to be guests above. Seeing Finley and the othersing over, a smile appeared on Aydins face as he smiled and waved, Theyre here, this way. At once, all the students and teachers in the yground were focused on Finley and the others. While Finley, Emma and Amy were not surprised by such a spectacle, Caroline was nervous and her heart was pounding. Rx, its all your juniors. Leo looked even more calm than Finley and the others, and whispered in her ear. If Finley, Emma and the others were a bit drifting, then Leos heart was calm. When Aydin saw Finley and the others, they all showed their joy as well, and when they were seated in turn, he began to introduce the various people. When he saw Leo and Caroline, the smile on his face grew even bigger. Leo, Caroline! Youre here too. Principal OBrien gave them each a hug, after all, they were the ones who were most worried at that moment. Now a decade has passed and the two have changed the most. They were then invited to take their seats, but then something awkward happened. The school authorities did not know that Leo and Caroline were also there, and there were only enough seats present for Finley and the others to sit. With thousands of people watching the scene from the stage, Caroline was lying when she said she wasnt nervous, but Leo smiled lightly, Well just stand. Watching the scene, Finley didnt say anything, just tapped the microphone gently, Principal OBrien, can we start? Aydin said hastily, Yes. Emma, Amy and the others introduced themselves in turn. There are senior white cor workers in securities centres and professional risk analysts in shopping malls - All in all, the name sounds very upmarket. Amy smiled shyly as she took the microphone, I have no job now. The students on stage were amazed. Amy added, But I married a good husband. So, all eyes were tinged with envy. When it was Finleys turn, he straightened his clothes before smiling, My name is Finley, I have been overseas for further studies before, and only returned not long ago to start a smallpany of my own. In addition, I have submitted my membership application to the HY Business Association, and it is my dream to join the HY Business Association at the moment. As the words fell, Emma and Amy led the apuse, looking at Finley with admiration. Compared to them, Finley is the one with the real future. Finley said again in a light voice, My self-introduction is different from the previous ones, I am trying to tell you that you must have a dream, then you will have the motivation to move towards your goal! The stage was instantly filled with apuse. Caroline, who was drinking water, almost spat out the water in her mouth when she heard these words, and stared at Finley with wide eyes and a horrified expression. Does he know that the Chief Executive of the HY Business Association has to respectfully call out to Leo as Mr. Cohen? Caroline was suddenly speechless, the achievements they were proud of were actually really worthless in the eyes of others. Leo winked at her, gesturing for her not to say anything. Caroline nodded, from the moment Finley intended to make a fool of Leo earlier, they were destined to be nothing but clowns. Finley continued, Beforeing to school today, I met two ssmates and was in a very pleasant mood. Ten years have passed, I think he must have achieved sess and fame. Now let him share some insights. After saying that, Finley handed the microphone to Leo and looked at him with a teasing expression. Chapter 801 Saints in the World Seeing this scene, Caroline covered her forehead somewhat speechlessly, her eyes filled with pity. Emma and Amy were also gloating and looking at Leo, waiting for him to make a fool of himself. What can a soldier say? But the students and teachers on the stage didnt know that, under Finleys hype, their expressions became even more excited, and they really thought that Leo was some famous big shot. The headmaster, Aydin, however, looked worried; he had been in the Pearl and naturally knew about Leo. But Leo still stood up with a smile on his face, took the microphone with a smile and said, Im not as good as he said. Ive lived a very simple and austere life these past few years, I went into the army and just quit this year. Everyone in the school was dumbfounded at this statement. Cheers and apuse, all at once, stopped. Its not that they dont respect the profession, its just that its a bit too shabbypared to the ones before him.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Emma and Amy areughing, so he really been as a soldier! Finley took a light sip of the mineral water in front of him, with a light smile on his lips. His aim had been achieved and Leo had made a fool of himself in front of the whole school. He gave Caroline a faint look to see how she would react. But she still looked calm. It was clear to Caroline that there was an afterthought to Leo. Leo then added with a smile, You guys must be disappointed, arent you? Ten years have passed, and I havent made a name for myself as a soldier. Emma, Amy and the others froze for a moment, and even Finley frowned slightly. Was he going to say anything else? They only saw Leo being silent for a while and suddenly asked, Working after graduation for what? In a small way, its about having a better life for yourself, but in arger way, what is it about? For country and for your family! Leo spoke in a louder voice, When the youth is strong, the country is strong, and when the country is strong, the youth is strong! This isplementary to each other. At the news, the whole school was dumbfounded on the spot. Isnt it about presenting his opinion? Why is he talking about the country? I thought that the most direct way to help the country would be to be a soldier. Leo continued, So I went ahead, and in the process, I also thought of how to work on the economic level, and doing business is also a good choice. There are many ways out, it all depends on your choice. At these words, the crowd was outright dumbfounded. Does this not mean that in addition to being a soldier, he was also in business? There is also literature, martial arts, music and medicine, all of which are equally covered. No one is perfect and there is no end to learning. Leo said. His words echoed throughout the yground and those present were already too shocked to know what to say. They thought that Leo was just a soldier, but they never thought that he would do something other than being a soldier. If what Leo said is true, then Finley and the others are nothing at all. Anything that rises to the level of the nation can awaken patriotic feelings in the hearts of the people. Thus, there were the Seven Maestros. Carolines eyes shone with a strange colour, she had never understood what Leo had done in the past five years. Now it was vaguely clear to her. Finleys face was unpleasant, and the expressions of the people present changed, looking at Leo like a kind of saint, with reverence. With a sh of gloom in his eyes, Finley picked up the microphone and said to Leo, Leo, how can you just talk without doing anything? How are you going to prove that you have done so much? Caroline stood up, What do you mean, Finley? The purpose of this school celebration is to create a positive image of upward mobility, its not like were trying topare anything. Leo, however, waved his hand, I know what he wants to say, there is no saint in the world, much less a person of high moral character. Who will rise from a small family to a nation, such a person is called a fool. Emma and Amy also looked disdainful, thinking that Leo must be making things up. If a country could be so easily improved by one man, everyone would be a great hero. Such a person is known as the inflection point of the age, which was rare. Words are not enough, so I decided to prove it to you next. Leo smiled lightly, then looked at Aydin, Principal OBrien, is the school now nning to expand, but struggling to get the funds in ce and the n is on hold? At the mention of this, Aydin blushed, Yeah, otherwise I wouldnt have invited you guys over The remark was made in private and not for the whole school to hear. The construction of the school is linked to the promotion rate, and if the promotion rate is high, the school will be rated as a key high school by the education sector, and funding will be tilted, as a matter of course. This is the difficulty with public schools. Leo nodded and then smiled, Principal OBrien, you treated me well in the past and helped me a lot, I should know how to repay a favour. I intend to put up an initial 200 million as funding for the construction of the second secondary school renovation. When this statement was made, both Aydin, Finley, Emma, Amy, and the whole school were shocked. Everyone suspected that their ears had been misheard, and a number of teachers had even got up from their seats. Chapter 802 Sitting and Enjoying How much? Two hundred million?! At these words, many people were dumbfounded, and doubted even more that their ears had heard wrong. Emma and Amys expressions changed, incredulously covering their mouths, unable to utter a word. Finleys face was unpleasant, things werepletely beyond his expectation. What was originally in his mind was that Leo would make a fool of himself here, in which case Caroline would more or less feel less favourable towards Leo. But against all expectations, instead of being ridiculed for being a soldier for five years, Leo was respected! Why is this? Finley didnt understand at first, but when Leo said he was willing to shell out 200 million to build his alma mater, he got it. What everyone said before, whether it be words of inspiration or life goals, its all a sham! Money is practical! There is no doubt that what Leo has done speaks to the hearts of just about everyone. The school leaders, in particr, looked at Leo with respect. They would even have to kneel down to Leo if the situation allowed. Schools may be educational institutions, but they have to make a profit too! In the end, its all about money! People are very realistic and whoever pays is the boss. There is no doubt that Leo is now their boss. Two hundred million?! Leo, are you crazy? Caroline was also dumbfounded and pulled Leo over, saying in a voice that only two people could hear, Do you know what youre doing? Two hundred million is too much! Although she knew Leo had money, money wasnt spent like that. She could see through it, Finley wanted to make Leo embarrassed in front of the whole school, and Leo would not stand that. Leo, however, gave her a look and smiled, We are acting as a role model, since we are building the school, we have to think of everything, in every aspect. But - Caroline was about to say something else, but Finley smiled, Caroline, since Leo has this intention, just let him be, how can you stop someone from doing a good deed? When Finley said this, Emma and Amy both froze for a moment and also followed with a charming smile, Yes, I cant see that Leo is still the best among us. So when will the 200 million in construction funds arrive? Amy looked at Leo and asked with a smile. People wereughing, but those smiles were sneering. Leo did say that he would invest 200 million in the school for renovation, but that was just talk, not really taking it out. They waited to see if Leo really came up with the 200 million. Aydin also looked at Leo and said solemnly, Leo, its good that you have this heart, 200 million is just too much Education is now a top priority, but the education establishment allocates just over 100 million a year to key schools. Now they had an extra 200 million yuan in construction funds at once for their school, which made Aydin incredulous, and he couldnt even believe it was true. Leo smiled, Principal OBrien, take it, it is just two hundred million. But the promotion rate for the next year has to be guaranteed. Leo made his request, And focus on developing the students hobbies, which sometimes outweigh their studies. Okay! Aydin was full of confidence as he agreed. As long as funding is avable and good teachers are replenished, there is no worry about creating a good learning atmosphere. Such a historic moment should be witnessed by us together. Finley narrowed his eyes and said. Emma and Amy were also staring at Leo, trying to get him to transfer money immediately. Leo smiled, I cant get that much money right now, in a moment, I will ask someone to help advance the money. At these words, the room fell silent. The faces of all the students and teachers in the school changed slightly, and even Aydins expression also produced a change. Finley, Emma and Amy, however, had the corners of their mouths turned up slightly, curling into a smile. Finley regained his previous confident look and stood up, shaking his head at Leo, Leo, this wont work. Show some real action. You dont have any money, but youre talking about shelling out 200 million to build your alma mater? And someone to help advance the money, who would be so stupid? Emma had even burst outughing. Caroline looked anxious and kept giving Leo a nce. 200 million is far too much money, and even the banks would not give that much at once. However, Leo was smiling lightly. He took out his mobile phone and made a call. Forrest, Im at the second high school in the Pearl, which is my alma mater. Bring in 200 million. Hahahaha Just after he hung up the phone, Emma couldnt help butugh out loud. Amy also covered her mouth andughed, and Finley even shook his head helplessly. How about this? Dont donate 200 million alone. Taking this opportunity, Ill get everyone together and each chip in some money to help build the school. Finley proposed, Ill go first, Ill start with five million.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Finley was sure of Leos inability toe up with 200 million in funds, so he took this opportunity to sit back and enjoy his sess, allowing the whole school to see the benevolent side of him. Although five million is far from two hundred million, thetter is illusory, while five million can be taken out immediately. The difference justes out. With Finley leading the way, Emma and Amy have joined in. You are generous toe up with five million, I will give two million. I will give three million. With the three of thembined, theres 10 million. It is only a tenth of a percent of the schools annual allocation, but it is more than enough. Other school friends gathered a total of eight million. With a total of 18 million, Aydin hurriedly thanked them. Leo, what about you? How much to offer, its not still 200 million, is it? Finley looked at Leo again, smiling and joking. Leo smiled faintly and didnt say anything, just nced at his watch and said, Here ites. Finley frowned, Whatsing? Leo did not say anything, just gazed towards the school entrance. One minuteter. The deafening sound of a motor whirring suddenly attracted everyones attention. As they looked around, they saw a dozen Rolls-Royces neatly lined up and parked in the yground. The car door opens and a group of men in suits stride over surrounded by a middle-aged man. Mr. Cohen! Forrest bowed respectfully, followed by a wave of his hand. The man behind opened the handbag directly in his hand, and when it was opened, it was bright blindingly banknotes! Chapter 803 Memorial Names The scene shook the hearts of all the students and teachers in the yground. Everyone was dumbfounded, their mouths wide open, but not a word coulde out. Finley, Emma and Amy even looked as if they had seen a ghost, their expressions horrified. Who are they? An old school friend asked with a tone of horror and incredulity. The main thing was the overwhelming array of people who came. These Rolls-Royces are each worth several million, and theyre eye-catching, and there were a dozen! The one right in the middle is even a limited version. They really could not think of any big person in Pearl who had such a big show. Whats more, each of the men in suits was carrying a ck suitcase in their hands. Its filled with banknotes! Each box, to say the least, is worth ten million! These add up to two hundred million! At the thought of this, everyones faces changed dramatically and their eyes fell in unison on the erect young man who stood low on the podium, calmly standing. Could it be that No way this cant be! Finley shouted with an incredulous face. Leo had said before that he could not get that much money, but he could ask someone to pay for it. No one believed it at the time, but now 200 million in cash literally delivered. Mr. Cohen! Forrest took a big step to Leo and bowed respectfully. Leo nodded lightly, then pointed at Principal Aydin, My former headmaster. Forrest led his men to Aydin, smiling and extending a hand, Nice to meet you, Principal OBrien. Nice to meet you. Aydin was already too stunned to know what to say and stammered. Eyes then looked into the suitcases of those behind Forrest, Here, this money is - Forrest smiled faintly, Exactly the amount of money Mr. Cohen spent on building his alma mater, totalling 200 million. At these words, Aydins legs went limp and he dropped to the ground. If a teacher hadnte up to help him, he would have stayed seated like that. As for the students on stage, they were all dumbfounded and lost their collective voices. Watching the scene, Forrest smiled slightly. He had seen too many people like that, and money, indeed, was something wonderful that could drive people crazy. Oh my, oh my did he really do it? Emma and Amy finally reacted at this point. It was not until this moment that they realised how foolish their previous thoughts had been. All of them together are not as rich as Leo alone! No way, its impossible I dont believe it! Finley is still reeling from such a huge drop. He didnt expect 200 million to really be delivered, then he had called on everyone to pool their money before and raised 18 million, so wouldnt that make him a fool byparison? Fake, this money is fake! Finley lost control of his emotions and pointed to the money in the suitcase and said, And you people hired by that solider? At once, Forrests face sank and he walked straight up and threw a hard p at Finleys face. A crisp p resonated through the room. How dare you speak out against Mr. Cohen! Dont you fucking dare hit me! Finley, who had been pped, was instantly furious and was about to strike, when he suddenly nced over his shoulder and caught a glimpse of the big red eagle logo above the badge on the front of Forrests suit and froze in his tracks. Why does this badge look so familiar He racked his brain for ideas. Finally, something urred to his mind. At once, Finleys body trembled violently and he stomped back three steps, pointing at Forrest with a face full of horror. You, you you are Finley could notplete a sentence. Finley, whats wrong? It was the first time that Emma and Amy had seen such a terrified Finley, and their faces changed deeply at once. Hes, hes Finleys lips mumbled, but he still couldnt say aplete sentence. Caroline was also looking at Finley with some surprise, and could see that he recognised Forrest. Forrest also saw it, and his face instantly diminished in anger, reced by a touch of teasing as he stared at Finley and asked, You recognise me. The eyes of the crowd fell on Finley, who instantly felt an unprecedented pressure and said with chattering teeth, Are you the chief of the HY Business Association, Mr. Forrest Barker?! The moment Finley said these words, the whole room fell silent. After a short silence, the whole yground was filled with an uproar. The expressions on everyones faces were indescribably shocked, they looked at Forrest like he was a big shot. The HY Business Association, one of the eightrgest chambers in the country, is now a household name. Anyone whoes out of the Chamber of Commerce is treated with 100% hospitality by the education system, and now, the head of the Chamber of Commerce hase to the school in person! When Emma and Amy heard these words, they were dumbfounded, their eyes widening. They know that Finleys greatest wish is for hispany to be a member of the HY Business Association. Unexpectedly, the Chief Executive of the HY Business Association came in person. Forrest should have been treated respectfully, but Finley said he was hired by Leo. Finley, what can we do now? Emma was flustered for a moment, after all, it was she who suggested in the WeChat group that Leo should make a fool of himself. Shut up! Finley gave her a hard stare before an embarrassed smile floated at the corners of his mouth and said to Forrest, Mr. Barker, this is a misunderstanding. I am the owner of FLY Entertainment and I applied to join the Chamber of Commercest time. Finley revealed himself and to his surprise, Forrest frowned and was actually somewhat impressed. I cant believe its you! Finley smiled and nodded, Its me, I dont know if Ive met the requirements for membership No! Without waiting for Finley to finish, Forrest interrupted him directly and said indifferently, Even if you reach it, you cant join, my HY Business Association doesnt ept entrepreneurs like you! Such a statementpletely cut off Finleys dream. In front of the whole school, Finleys dream of joining the HY Business Association was shattered - nothing could be more embarrassing than this. Mr. Barker Finley was full of pleading and attempted to try and talk it over with Rob again. He didnt expect Rob to wave his hand, No need to talk it about, you cant join. Just because of your rudeness just now, not banning yourpany is already considered merciful. At these words, Finleys mouth opened in dismay, but he could not say a word. Forrest stopped paying attention to him and turned to Leo. Mr. Cohen, if theres nothing else, Ill go back first. Leo nodded and waved his hand, These two hundred million is not in my personal name to the second secondary school, but in the name of the HY Business Association, you guys make more publicity of this matter, do a good exemry job and pay more attention to the education industry, it will be good for the future development of your HY Business Association. Yes, Mr. Cohen! At these words, Forrests face was full of excitement. The meaning of this statement is that although Leo has asked Forrest to put up 200 million to build the second secondary school, it is also an investment. The eight chambers ofmerce were established, not to monopolise the market, but intended for peoples livelihoods, and it would be a very positive influence if more publicity were given to them. Aydins was flushed with excitement; if this incident really did reverberate widely in themunity, then their second secondary school would bear the brunt of it and be in the sights of the bigwigs in the education establishment. Looking at how respectful Forrest was to Leo, Finley was dumbfounded. How could he not see that Forrest was one of Leos men, and whenbined with what Leo had said in his speech earlier, he instantly understood. Leo, Leo! He came directly in front of Leo, grabbed Leos arm with a longing face and said excitedly, Since you know Mr. Barker so well, help me, I want to enter the HY Business Association! Emma and Amy, at this time, are even more breathless, their careers and husbands were nothing to Leo. Leo could see the longing in his eyes, and the strong look of regret. But, he smiled and shook his head, I cant make up my mind about this. Every ce has its own rules, and I cant just break them. The HY Business Association has its own set of assessment criteria, and onlypanies that meet the criteria can be selected, and since yourpany doesnt meet the criteria, theres nothing I can do about it, and I have to take responsibility for the HY Business Association. Finleys mind was nk at this point, and he hadpletely lost track of what Leo had said. All he knew was that Leo had rejected him. He thought to himself that he must have been caught out in his earlier attempt to embarrass him on the podium. Thinking of this, he was full of remorse and clutched Leos hand, Leo, Im sorry, I was wrong, I shouldnt have had bad intentions, I really know I was wrong. This is really a very important opportunity for me, I cant miss it. Caroline,e and help me persuade Leo!Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Leos smile faded, We are ssmates, but our rtionship doesnt seem to be this good, right? When he finished, he gave a burst of force to his wrist, shaking away Finleys hand. In Finleys dumbfounded gaze, Leo waved his hand and sat in the Rolls-Royce right in the middle with Caroline. With an excited face, Aydin announced, In order tomemorate Mr. Leo Cohen and Miss Caroline Henderson for their contributions to our school, I have decided that the yground and library here will be named after them respectively! Leo yground, Caroline Library! There was an endless round of apuse. The whole school apuded hard, excited. Amidst a chorus of apuse, the motorcade moved away and Finley, Emma and the others sat down on the ground with dumbfounded faces. Now if there was a pill of regret, they would swallow it without hesitation. Chapter 804 I Miss My Mother Forrest dropped Leo and Caroline off at the former Hendersons house and left.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. This was brought up by Caroline and when Leo asked where she wanted to stay for the night, Caroline refused the hotel and ended up saying her former home. It is the Henderson family. The Henderson family is now unupied; there used to be three other people living there, her, William and Reba, and rtive woulde and stay for a few days from time to time, and the house was lively. But with the copse of the talks on the 880 million sponsorship fee share between the Henderson family and the L Group, these rtives grew apart and broke off contact over time. The truth is that any rtionship can hardly stand the test, and once money is involved, even the closest rtives can turn against each other. Caroline still had the key to the ce and with a click, she opened the iron door at the entrance. The yard is overgrown, barren and lifeless. Leo and Caroline both watched the scene in awe, sighing in their hearts. They hadnt actually been away from the home for long, but it looked as deste and cold as if no one had lived there for three or four years. You dont look like youre in a very good mood. Leo said with a smile as he surveyed the side of Carolines face. Caroline did not answer immediately, but just looked out at the weeds in the yard. Her eyes are sad and her face is even more faintly sad. It took a long time before she came back to her senses and forced out a smile, I was just wondering, obviously six months ago, this small courtyard was full of life, why is it now so dead and dull? Because the people are gone. Leo replied calmly, People will bringughter, when people are gone, nothing is left. Leo does not know from when theughter in this courtyard gradually began to decrease, it may be when he came back, or it may be when he and Reba turned against each other. But there was one thing Leo could be sure of, there was no going back. This is a potted nt that my mother used to nt here and its all wilted. Caroline didnt care if the ground was dirty, she sat directly on the weeds, plucking at the surrounding earth and wood, and said leisurely. There used to be slides here, my mum bought them for me, then I got older and my mum threw them away, guess why? I grew up and got heavier, once I went to y on the slide after school and identally copsed the slide, hahaha - Caroline let out a loudugh, as if she had told a very funny joke. However, Leo did not smile and remained standing beside Caroline, his gaze calmly looking at her. Caroline did not feel embarrassed, continued, My mother used to hate you, after you disappeared, my mother woulde to the courtyard to curse when she had nothing to do, fortunately you are gone, or I will be dyed and so on. I would secretly watch her from behind, at that time I saw gray hair on her head for the first time. I had the impression that my mother was beautiful when she was young, with dark, shiny hair, and never had gray hair Leo remained silent, just looking at her with his eyes downcast. Dad is remarried now, and Summer is very nice and gentle, but I always felt that Summer and I couldnt be as close to each other as I was to my mother. No matter how good she is to me, Summer is just a Godmother, not the real mother who gave birth to me and brought me up. Carolines voice finally took on a bit of a sobbing tone. As soon as she turned her head, her eyes were red and swollen from crying. Leo, I miss my mum - In the only womens prison in the Pearl. All female prisoners who havemitted a crime are brought here after a trial, depending on the seriousness of the case. The wind is bitterly cold and the climate is low in the Pearl, with the crooked trees outside bare and with a thinyer of ice. A car came to a slow stop at the entrance and Leo and Caroline stepped out. Carolines eyes were red and swollen, she looked like she had just had a big cry and her face was haggard. Leo gave her a deep look, Are you really going to see her? Caroline wiped the tears remaining at the corner of her eyes, biting her lips lightly as she said, Yes, she has done many bad things and almost killed Lydia, but as bad as she is, that is still my mother . I, as a daughter, should go and see her. She didnt think of you as a daughter. Leo corrected with an expressionless face, She has been using you, and everything of value in you, including your marriage, is a means she uses to ring up money. Caroline fell into silence for a moment, recalling the past. When she fell in love with Benedict Hudson, Reba did her best to set her up, but what awaits her was a bottomless abyss that she cannot see the end of. Imagine how she would be living now if Leo had note to snatch her then. She would have died of domestic violence, while Reba, would have spent a rich life. Fortunately, there are not so many ifs in the world. This is her birth mother, Reba, a woman sends chills through her body. But since Caroline was going to visit her, Leo couldnt say anything. Lets go. Leo took Caroline into Hated Mountain Womens Prison. She is in room seven. The woman who had shown them in pointed in the direction of room seven. Caroline quickened her pace and came to sit on one of the benches at the entrance to Room 7. In front of them is a transparent ss and a telephone in front of them, by which theymunicate with each other. Leos gaze fell on a cloaked woman inside room seven. Long hair draped over her face, making her look shrivelled, as if mentally deranged, as she sat motionless. She was bullied a lot in prison and over time became mentally deranged. The caretaker next to him exined. Leo looked as normal, but Carolines eyes were instantly red and she couldnt help but shout out, Mum - This call seemed to have caught Rebas attention inside Room 7, and her body moved, before she slowly raised her head. Seeing Caroline sitting in front of her, there was a moment of excitement on her dull face as she picked up the microphone and said excitedly, My daughter, my daughter, is that you? Mom, its me! Ivee to see you! In response, Caroline sounded even more excited. Reba was about to say something, however, as soon as she saw Leo beside Caroline, her eyes instantly turned fierce. Bad medicine, its you! Chapter 805 Want to Take Revenge? Looking at Rebas originally agitated face, which had instantly be twisted and grim, Leo also frowned slightly. Through the ss, he could feel Rebas monstrous hatred, especially the look in her eyes. When Reba was first taken away, Leo was hoping that she would reflect on her time in prison and reform. Little did he know that this time in prison would not only fail to make her reflect, but her hatred for Leo would grow stronger and stronger. Thinking of this, Leos eyes also coldened a few degrees, and his tone was t, Its me. Why arent you dead yet! Reba cursed with a vicious look on her face. Perhaps the hatred was so strong that even the watchman guarding her tightened his frown and kicked her, Watch what you say. Only then did Reba stopped talking, but she still stared at Leo with a deadly re. You only have a total of ten minutes for visitation, so if you have anything to say, say it quickly. The watchman on Leos side also saw Rebas hatred and coldly reminded her. Caroline burst into tears on the spot and said with a sobbing voice, Mom, reform yourself properly and Ill find a way to get your sentence shortened. You shut up and dont call me mum! I dont have a daughter like you! Unexpectedly, after hearing Carolines words, Reba was not only ungrateful, but instead turned the tables on Caroline, her face fierce as she cursed. Mom N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Carolines face changed slightly, her face filled with a struggling expression. If you thought of me as a mother, you should havee to my rescue in the first ce, instead of ignoring me for so long! Rebas eyes were filled with hatred and she said hatefully, Do you know how I have been living during this period of time, being bullied every day, eating salted vegetables and dirty steamed buns every day. Who on earth has put me in this state? Even if you dont help me to avenge myself, youre still with this man, what, are you devoted to him? The words were thick with insults and Carolines face turned white as she shook her head incredulously, Mom, what are you saying? How could I possibly have anything to do with Leo? Her face was full of disappointment and tears were streaming down her face, I thought you would change after all these lessons, but I didnt expect you to be the same, but youve even gotten worse. Havent you ever thought about why you were arrested? Its because what you did was outrageous, you almost killed Lydia and Dad. At the mention of Lydia, Rebas eyes instantly spread bloodshot and she screamed, Shut up and dont mention that bitch to me! When I get out, I will kill her! And you, from now on, youre not my daughter, get out of my sight! Reba became more and more frantic as she spoke, hissing through gritted teeth, Dont let me see you again! Mom - Caroline had long since turned into tears, her body shaking under the assault of these vicious words, and she could no longer support herself. She did not expect that this would be the oue of her mother and daughter meeting again. Reba was so agitated that she had to rely on the guards to hold her down, and the entire guardhouse was filled with her hoarse rants. Leo hurriedly picked up Caroline with a cold face, No need to say anything, she is hopeless, lets go. No, Mom! Caroline struggled violently, her eyes red. When the ten-minute visiting time was up, Leo dragged Caroline out of the ce. The moment she walked out of Hated Mountain, Caroline went limp in his arms, her throat felt like it was stuck and she couldnt say anything. Ahhhhhhh She hugged Leo tightly and let out a loud cry, desperate to the point of despair. Leo did not move a muscle, allowing Caroline to hold him, with a hint of pity in his eyes. When people are inplete despair, they will lose all emotions and can only cry like animals. He had experienced many such things, but for Caroline, who was just an ordinary person, severing the mother-daughter rtionship was undoubtedly worse than killing her. Carolines eyes were listless and hollow, and she seemed to have lost consciousness as she kept leaning into Leos arms. The two kept moving like this for a long time, until they got back to the Henderson family and Leo carried Caroline back to her room, and she got better. Its best for her to be left alone. Leo covered her with the nket and then intended to leave. However, Carolines hoarse voice came from behind him. Leo - At the same time, she raised one hand and gently took Leos palm. Leo stiffened, looked back at her, Whats wrong? Caroline was like a fishcking water on the shore, her mouth slightly open, her eyes carrying a deep longing. Dont go, stay with me She begged Leo not to go in an almost pleading tone. Leo was soft-heated and sat on the edge without leaving. Caroline immediately climbed up like an octopus and clung to Leos neck, her body lying on the bed as if she had lost her weight. Thus, Leo, whose neck was encircled by both hands, also lost his weight at once and was brought down. And hended on a very soft spot. Leos face instantly changed and he hurriedly braced himself to leave. Caroline wouldnt let go, a broken voiceing from her throat like a fish spike was stuck in it. Leo, Im so depressed I want to cry, but I cant. Leo fell into silence. Reba had already severed her mother-daughter rtionship with Caroline and she simply could not bear the blow. Taking a deep breath, he looked soberly at Caroline and asked, Then what do you want from me? Sleep with me. Caroline clutched Leos hand and was already begging, My mother doesnt want me, you cant leave me. Just once, I wont pester you. After Caroline uttered these words, Leos wrist mmed hard and broke free of Carolines hand. Taking a deep breath, his eyes became calm, You need a good nights sleep now. Leo - The door to the room was heavily closed and Leo, who hade outside, heaved a sigh of relief. He didnt expect that when he returned to Pearl, Caroline would think of visiting Reba. Thinking again of Reba, Leo also sighed. It doesnt matter whether Reba will be converted or not, her sentence is thirty years, by the time she gets out, she will be an old woman in her seventies or eighties, what ability will she have to take revenge? Spending the rest of her life in prison was the greatest punishment she could receive. As night falls, the rule in the Hate Mountains is to turn out the lights at half past eight. Freshly washed up, Rebay on the nk bed with a grim look on her face, still haunted by the events of the day. She nced out of the darkened window and didnt want to stay here if she could help it. She wants to get out, she wants revenge! However, she is not the first person at Hate Mountains Prison to have such thoughts, nor will she be thest. The walls of Hate Mountains Prison are so strong that it would be a fools errand to escape. This thought is all Reba can think about. She turned off the light in the cell and with a ng, the window in the cell opened eerily. The cold wind howled in and Reba immediately stared in disbelief. When she came to the barred window and looked around, there was no sign of anyone. Hell no. She chattered, shutting the window behind her, intending to go back to bed. As soon as he turned around, she noticed that there was suddenly a cold, dark man in the shadowy corner. He stood silently behind her, not even knowing when or how he came in. Reba thought she had stumbled upon a ghost in the middle of the night and was scared out of her wits. Opening her mouth to shout, the man suddenly stepped forward and covered her mouth. If you want to get out, dont shout. The man said coldly. So, Reba froze for a moment, looking at him with an incredulous expression. Like magic, the man took out a key from his pocket and opened the door of the cell, before jumping down from the seventh floor with Reba in tow. Still nothing was heard, Reba wanted to scream but her mouth was covered. When she opened her eyes again, she found herself in a spacious car. Judging from her years of experience, the value of this car would never be less than a million. She immediately looked up at the person sitting in front of her on the passenger side with a surprised look on her face. It was a man, too dimly lit to see his face, only that his skin was fair and looked a sickly pale in the moonlight. Awake? Without turning around, the man asked with a smile. Who are you? Why did you save me? Reba immediately recognised that the young man in front of her was not ordinary and hastily asked in a respectful voice. The man smiled lightly, You dont need to know what my name is, I only want to know, do you want to take revenge? Revenge? Reba froze, then the faces of Leo and Lydia immediately came to mind, and her face instantly twisted up deeply. Yes! I want them to die! She said firmly, her tone full of hatred. The youthughed out loud, Then it seems I have found the right person, you are an important person. So, Reba became even more puzzled. The man continued faintly, We have amon enemy, and it just so happens that I have enough power to help you take revenge, will you help me? Upon hearing this, Reba immediately nodded her head without hesitation, Yes, I do! As long as I can take revenge, I can do anything! Good. The man smiled faintly, then made a gesture and the car immediately started and disappeared into the night. The dark night passed quickly and in the early morning, Leo received a phone call. Leo, thetest news is that the deadline for Hunter to strike at the Wyverns happens to be the day of Hayden and Aries wedding! Chapter 806 A Wish Unfulfilled This news, like a thunderbolt, instantly washed away Leos sleepiness. He immediately climbed up and walked out of the courtyard to find that it was still slightly light. After a long pause, he asked out loud, Is the information reliable? One hundred percent reliable. Sharons low voice came over the phone, It seems that because of your death, all the major royal families have been eager to do something. Okay, got it, Ill be right back. Hanging up the phone, Leo hurriedly put his things together and walked into Carolines room. To his surprise, Caroline had woken up by now and was sitting alone at the head of the bed, dazed. Come on, back to S City. Leo prodded. What? So soon? Caroline came back to her senses with a look of dismay. But seeing the look of urgency on Leos face, she knew that what he was waiting for had arrived. At that moment, she stopped feeling sad, packed her bags and prepared to leave. She thought about it all night and it was only in the morning that she felt that she had be too attached to the past and had lost sight of good and evil. Nowadays, Reba is not the same mother as before. She is just a wicked woman overwhelmed by hatred and bent on revenge. In order to achieve the purpose, any person can be used, any person can be sacrificed - A touch of gratitude suddenly emerged in her heart, thankfully, Leo has changed her. If she continued to be his enemy, would she have be a second Reba? Like mother, like daughter. How a child turns out is really too much influenced by the parents. It was time for her to let go of the past and appreciate all the life she had now. The first time they arrived at Pearl Airport, they did not take a civilian ne, but arrived at an open space. To Carolines surprise, there was actually a helicopter parked there. Mr. Cohen!Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Seeing Leo and Carolineing, a sturdy man with a dark skin immediately grinned and saluted respectfully. Carolines eyes immediately widened, she remembered this was Hans Rickard, the chief of the Pearl War Domain. Leo nodded lightly, Lets get going! Yes! Hans looked to one of the pilots under hismand, Send Mr. Cohen to S City! The helicopters huge propellers spun rapidly, and the strong hurricane wind blew the greenwn into ripples only found on ake, and blew up Carolines long hair. She followed Leo to the helicopter, pounding with excitement. It was the first time she had ever been in a helicopter and she was nervous and excited inside. Soon the helicopter rose slowly into the clouds and headed in the direction of S City. Faster, faster! Leos face was serious as he urged. The pilot kept picking up speed and Caroline saw the clouds next to her and felt the real ride. While Carolines heart was pounding, she suddenly seemed to remember something and her face turned flushed. Leo - She gently tugged on the corner of Leos coat. What? Leo inclined his head to look at her and said seriously. Dont take what happened yesterday to heart Her voice was small and her face was blushing. Leo was stunned, knowing that she was talking about the deadly pestering of him yesterday when he had an emotional breakdown. Immediately, he smiled slightly, I didnt care! While Caroline was relieved, there was a faint mncholy in her heart. She looked at the clouds in the sky and thought about what was on her mind. She gave her first time to Benedict, so how could she ever expect Leo to have sex with her? The helicopter was faster than the average civil aircraft and in just over an hour, it arrived in Valenham. Thending is still greeted by people. Caroline did not know who this man was, but felt the aura on him, which was a few points stronger than Hans, and guessed in her heart that the position should only be higher than Hans. Leo nced at Caroline, You go back to Dongcheng Hutong first, I still have some things to do. Ok. A car for the city was already prepared and Caroline quickly got in. Commander of Wyverns, next instructions. Leighton came to Leos side and said in a deep voice. Go to the Wyverns. S City, Wyverns Training Base. When he returned again, Leo had noticed that the guard was even tighter than before. Patrols have increased and many normally hidden weapons have been seen. Leo knew then that this was an order from Sharon. It will most likely produce the worst possible oue, which is one word, fight! It is necessary to canton troops and food in advance. Leo went straight to see Sharon, who had been at the Wyverns for the past few days, and nothing had happened. Youre our ace in the hole. Sharon gave Leo a deep look and said with a grave expression. Leo naturally knew the meaning of Sharons words, smiled and did not say anything. The day hees, you must never show up until its absolutely necessary. Sharons expression was serious, Because the news that youre dead is not just bait to draw out Hunter, its bait to draw out the entire Phantom organization! Leo remained silent, and from these words he had a sense of a final showdown to be fought. The Phantom, which have always been a major problem for them, had to be eradicated! However, they have been hiding in the darkness, and what has been revealed so far is only the tip of the iceberg. In recent years, the only thing they have seen as a thorn in their side is Leo. With Leo dead and their heartbreak removed, they will naturally act more boldly! The wind is rising. Leo took a look at the grey sky and sighed. There is no doubt that Sharon has assumed the worst. After a long time of contemtion, Leo however shook his head, Not yet, maybe its just the beginning, and Hunter has weaknesses. What is it? Sharon asked with a gaze in her eyes. Leo smiled, Remember the old man you met when you went to visit your mothers gravest time? As soon as this statement was made, Sharons face immediately changed. Can? Arthurs father? Yes. Leo nodded with a smile, Everyone has a long-cherished wish, and for him, his father is his unfulfilled long-cherished wish. Can is his father, but thought he was dead; Which son would want his father to think he was dead? Leo said with a smile, He has returned to the Wyverns for his father, so no matter how it turns out, he is bound to go somewhere first. Where? Leo said, His old home. Chapter 807 Sending Money to You A sales office called Fairview is located in the heart of the city. Recent years have been a spurt of real estate, with manypanies getting into the business. The Fairview sales office is part of the Fairview Group and is currently opening a housing area called Fairview Paradise. However, due to the generally high prices in S City, even when new properties open, the price never drops beyond 100, 000 per square foot. Today, a special guest came to the Fairview sales office. An elderly man in coarse linen. As soon as he stepped into the gilded ce, he fled as if his palms were sweating with nerves. Leo and Sharon could only chase him back helplessly, Why are you leaving? Its not like were buying you a vi, its just a random suite. Yeah, it doesnt cost much. Sharon followed suit and advised. They had previously promised to take care of Can as if he were their own father, and considering that he still lived in an urban vige, it was imperative that they first purchased a house for him. Although the price of housing in S City is expensive, it is a drop in the bucket for Leo and Sharon. But Can didnt think so, he waved his hands as if he was frightened by something, No, no, this is too expensive, Ive only bought him a house of about fifty square feet after working his dead mother for most of our life, how can I take such an expensive house? Good boy, you must stop pushing me, how can I take it? Can had a pleading face and was on the verge of tears. The salesman of Fairview Paradise stood at the entrance with his eyes zed over. Theyve been messing around here for almost half an hour. The two young men wanted to buy a house for the old man, but the old man was unwilling to do so. These two, not being the heirs of the old man, were not rted! The salesdy looked dumbfounded, her eyes full of envy. This is a house in S City, not in other cities, and owning one is the same as being clothed and fed for life! And this old man refused to ept it! How nice to give them. The salesdy could only watch and wait for them to finish their discussion. Okay then, not so big, a hundred square feet, small enough? Leo said patiently. What? That big? That eighty Sharon said helplessly. Well A sweet-looking, well-built salesdy came over with an embarrassed face and said, The smallest set we have in Fairview Paradise is ny-two square feet, there is nothing smaller. All Leo could say was, See, ny-two square feet is the smallest. Can waved his hands, No, no In desperation, Leo paid the full amount directly, and then handed the purchase contract to Can under a normal contract. Heres the deal, you sign and we wont have this house. The salesdy hurriedly handed over the contract, and after Can confirmed it again and again, he signed his signature in confidence. Done. Leo smiled and showed the purchase contract to Can, Next week, move in here. The salesdy enthusiastically introduced, Yes, for elderly people like you who live alone, we take it very seriously and someone will visit you regrly to clean your house and so on. Can was dumbfounded and soon, understanding Leos intention, he sighed helplessly, You guys With that, Can took the purchase contract back to his home, only to find that there was an additional figure at the door of the house. He was waiting at the door, seemingly waiting for Can toe home. Here hees. Leo and Sharon stood two to three hundred metres away and squinted. Confused, Can looked at the upright figure standing in front of his house and walked over, Who are you looking for? The man is dressed in a ck cloak and is masked so that his face cannot be seen. But when he heard Cans voice, his body still trembled in a way that was visible. Then he took off the cloak from his head and smiled at Can, Dad. After Arthur uttered that gentle word, all the atmosphere fell into a calm. Cans brain was nk, full of incredulity as he looked at the man standing upright in front of him. You you are His lips mumbled, but he could not utter a word, but the shock in his eyes grew stronger and stronger. The smile on Arthurs face intensified as he grinned, Dad, Im back. Arthur? Can stared at Arthur with a deadly gaze, suddenly stumbling forward and grabbing Arthurs hands in a deadly grip, asking excitedly. Arthur smiled, Dad, its me, Im back. With a face full of shock, Can raised his hand tremblingly and gently touched Arthurs cheek. The calloused hands were rough, but Arthur did not hide, allowing his father to touch him. He looked closely at his fathers face. His temples were more gray, his wrinkles more numerous, and his skin more sagging. Dad. Arthur shouted, his voice shaking even more than before. The father and son embraced for a long time, and two or three hundred metres away, Leo and Sharon kept watching, their eyes bingplicated. He has indeed gone to see his father. Sharon said with emotion. A son misses his father who gave birth to him and raised him. Leo said with deep emotion. For some reason, he thought of his parents, who had been forced to abandon him, and wondered if they missed him every moment. Sharon was unaware of Leos mixed feelings at the moment and just said with emotion, Now when I look at him again, its obvious that he is an internationally wanted criminal who has killed countless people and is unforgivable, but I cant hate him at all. Me too. Leo chimed in, Because he had a good father. Arthur, havent you already died in battle? Howe you are still alive? After exchanging pleasantries, Can looked at Arthur with a face full of excitement and asked. Although the house was very simple, Arthur did not mind it at all and had a smile on his face. He shook his head, Dad, I didnt actually die on the battlefield. Then the pension sent to our family - Can wanted to say something, but then stopped. Arthur smiled, Thats what I asked people in the organisation to do, because I was involved in an incident in the past few years that required me to fake my death, and thats why the news got out. Leo and Sharon stood outside listening and sneering. It makes sense to make it up. In short, Can believed it. Anyway, you are not dead, this is the best good news. You mother in heaven should be in tears with excitement now. Can wiped tears from his eye and said. Arthur smiled and was about to speak, but his eyes suddenly fell on the documents and keys Can was holding in his hand. At once, his eyes stared, What is this? Can looked at the housing book in his hand, as well as the key, and smiled at once, This was bought for me by two good children. After Can finished this sentence, the smile on Arthurs face disappeared for a moment and his expression stiffened. Is that so? Can nodded his head. Its just a house, we dont want anything from anyone else. Arthur picked up the housing documents and tried to tear them to pieces. But Can took it back, Its really not good to take a suite from someone, but I cant refuse the kindness of those two children. After a pause, Can patted Arthurs shoulder and said happily, They are yourrades, they will be very happy to know that you are still alive, you have to meet them when you have the chance. Is that so? Arthur smiled without temperature, This moment wille soon. I am currently serving at the Wyverns. Dad, do you know about the Wyverns? You must not know it, right? Let me tell you, that is the most mysterious special force of Pompeii, the guardian god of Pompeii - Arthur returned to his previous smile and said to Can. Can couldnt stop smiling once he heard that his son was serving in such a powerful force. Lets go. Leo said to Sharon. Sharon froze for a moment, Wont you continue listening?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. What should be heard has been heard. Leo said with a straight face, All thats left is for them to get together, and they should have a lot to say. Sharon stopped talking, nodded, and left. They were waiting to see what Arthurs attitude would be. From what they can see now, his obsession runs deep. For the next few days, you can stay at the Wyverns in peace. On the road, Sharon drove the car and said to Leo, who was in the passenger seat. Leo nodded, Okay. After thinking about it, he still sent a text message to Lydia. Im back in S City. The text message was quickly replied. Why dont you go home? Leo was slightly stunned, then replied it. When its over, Ill go home. The text message then went dead and Leo put the phone in his pocket and returned to the Wyverns. At night, Leo, who had just finished his meal, was just about to check on the training of the new recruits, but he suddenly turned slightly pale and smelled an extremely powerful auraing towards the area. Its Arthur Leo found Sharon first, Hees for you. Sharon grimaced and did not say anything, and it was obvious that she felt it too. Asking Leo not toe out, Sharon came and sat down in her office. Soon the door opened and Arthur came in carrying a ck box. What brings you here? Sharon stood up and looked at him coldly. Without speaking, Arthur directly opened the ck box, which actually contained a thick wad of cash. What are you doing? The cold light in Sharons eyes intensified. Sending you money. Arthur said indifferently, I dont like to owe people favours, Im grateful that you bought my father a house, but its not your turn to pay for it. Chapter 808 He’s Alive Sharon nced at therge amount of money in Arthurs suitcase, but her eyes were unspeakably indifferent.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The corners of her mouth rose in a sneer, Dont you think youre the one whos least qualified to say that right now? What did you say? Arthurs face changed slightly, and beneath his mask, his eyes looked grimly at Sharon. Leaving behind yourrades, leaving alone, being dismissed from the Wyverns, joining the dark forces overseas, do you think you are worthy to set foot in thisnd? Sharons eyes became stern, like a sharp sword, looking deadly at Arthur. We gave you a decent way to die in the line of duty by sending your father a pension, have you managed your father in thest five years? I can responsibly say that without that pension he would probably have starved to death by now. These words were spoken without mercy, and Arthur fell into silence. It was only after a long time that he spoke out, I could not see my father for these five years, and the organisation would not allow me to do so. Why did you join the Phantom? Sharons eyes were gloomy as she questioned angrily. To prove myself. Arthur said calmly, his tone having be frank. That escape ruined what should have been a glorious life for me, but who can be without fault? To expel me outright would be too cruel for me. Arthur came and sat down in front of Sharon, his eyes were calm, Everyone needs a chance to prove themselves, so do I. If I cant stay here, I should find a ce to stay. Even if, to plunge into dark forces? Arthur nodded calmly, Even if, to plunge into the dark forces. Disfiguring my face is the best proof. The Arthur is dead, now I am Hunter from the Phantom. The moment those words fell, Sharons murderous aura skyrocketed and she pped her palm hard on the table. Luckily, the Wyverns furniture is made of steel and cannot be broken by pping, but even so, a clearly visible crack still surfaced. Looking at the angry Sharon, Arthurs eyes remained calm. You only see you and think its unfair to you, have you ever thought of the people who are more grieved and angrier because of your proclivity to escape? Sharons eyes were red and her body was trembling slightly. Hasnt he taken care of you enough? Can you bear to leave him alone like that? Where is your conscience? Why were you chosen to enter the Wyverns in the first ce? When did the Wyverns start recruiting scum? Sharon became more and more agitated as she spoke, and pped his face hard. With a p of anger, she smacked Arthur hard across the face. As if dead, Arthur sat quietly on the floor, staring nkly at the ceiling of the training base with a dull look on his face. Why dont you hide? Sharon got up and came to Arthurs side, looking at him with cold eyes. She struck with anger, but she knew very well that with Arthurs strength, he could easily dodge it. Arthur smiled, I deserve it, after all, you are his widow, unmarried fiance. By being beaten by you, I have no regrets. Sharon sneered, Dont you think its toote to say that now? Itste, but not thatte. Sharons expression stiffened and her face turned white all of a sudden. She reflexively took two steps back. Do you think I joined the Phantom just to try to prove that Im strong? Arthur smiled mockingly, This is just one of the reasons, but I was there for Dominic. I believe you should have seen it not long ago in Hopkins, Dominic is in the Phantom. Sharons body trembled, and her limbs were cold through. He is alive, and since he has fallen into darkness, I will apany him there and redeem myself. Arthur said happily, his hoarse voice carrying joy, but when it fell on Sharons ears, it sent chills throughout her body. This was the future she feared most. Would one day they meet again as enemies? What would she do if it came to that? Kill him? Or was he killed? Sharon stumbled on her feet and fell to the ground, her face tragically bloodless. Arthur stood up and slowly walked towards Sharon. The sin I owe to Dominic has been atoned for, and now, Ivee to atone for my fathers sin. Arthur came in front of her, his eyes t, looking down on her from above, and finally said, Sharon, I hope you can get back together with Dominic. Back together? How can we be together? Theres no going back. Sharon smiled miserably, she was too tired after so many years of perseverance and just wanted to get a good nights sleep. Arthur shook his head gently, Its easy. Then Sharon raised her head and looked at him in amazement. Join us. Arthur held out his hand to Sharon, So that you can be with Dominic forever. Hearing his words, Sharons head went nk. Reacting, she sprang to her feet and kicked him hard. Its not possible! Sharon was full of hatred and attacked Arthur. This time, however, Arthur did not meekly allow Sharon hit him again, and dodged all of Sharons attacks. It came with great force, but it did not hurt Arthur at all. Youll say yes. Arthur said calmly to Sharon. Tomorrow. Arthur extended one finger and said seriously, Tomorrow, I will bring my father over to visit the Wyverns and hopefully hear the answer I want to hear. For my sake, and for the sake of your own lives. Having said that, Arthur left the ce. As she watched Arthurs figure slowly leave, Sharon only felt a special depression in her heart and leaned against the wall, copsing softly. Dominic is still alive. At that moment, a calm voice came from behind. Leo came out of the dark door and came to her, extending his hand to her. Sharon was silent, as if she did not want to answer the question. Will you join them? Leo looked at Sharon and asked. Sharons body trembled and stiffened as she lifted her head, looking at Leo in disbelief. What she saw was a deep coldness, and morose killing intent. Chapter 809 The Greatest Love Yes, killing intent. Sharon had never imagined that one day Leo would also show murderous intent towards her, looking at her with such an enemy-like gaze. At once, her heart felt as if it had been torn in pieces. Already all alone and with nothing to lose, she has even lost Leo. Her throat rolled and she seemed to want to say something, but nothing came out. Dominic had be her obsession, and now that she was so sure that Dominic was in the Phantom, what should she do? What could she do? If there was one person who would turn against hister, it would be her. Sharon! With a sour heart, Sharon seemed to want to exin something, but when she looked at Leos eyes again, she froze again. Leos eyes were still stern and murderous, but in addition to that, there was a faint sadness woven into them. What about you? Will you? Sharon asked with red eyes and a smile on her face. Leo shook his head slightly, I will fight them to the end. Then, Sharons eyes became even redder. Theyre strong. There is never such a thing as justice from heaven; all vengeance, all grievances, can only be washed away with blood. Leo said softly, If my hand is broken, I still have my feet, and if my hands and feet are broken, I still have my teeth. I would rather die than bite off a piece of their flesh. This is the spirit of Wyverns. Tears fell from Sharons eyes, but the corners of her mouth rose slightly and she grinned, So do I. Only by bing stronger can they protect those they want to protect. Three years ago, they were the ones who were not strong enough. After hearing Sharons words, the killing intent and gloom in Leos eyes were gone for a moment. It was reced by a happy smile. He pulled up Sharon, who took advantage of the situation to give Leo a gentle hug. A very pure, unadulterated embrace. In the evening, Leo is back in the Dongcheng Hutong. Daddy! Emilia, who was ying alone in the courtyard, saw Leo and immediately ran over excitedly, hugging his legs. It was a long, long hug and she wouldnt let go, as if it had been a long time since she had seen her dad. Leo showed a smile and picked her up, Did you listen to mommy these days when I were away? Of course, mummy said, daddy went away on a business trip and would only be back in a few days, mummy was busy with work, and I have been ying all by myself. Emilia said as if showing off, And the kung fu that you taught me, I didnt leave it behind. Then, she showed of her Penning Thunder Fists. Her small body contains huge force. Leo was surprised to find that, after not seeing her for some time, Emilias skills had be better and better. A fist swung out, already faintly with a strong wind. This is only a martial artist can master. Of course, its not that the little one has reached the level of an average martial artist. Its just betterprehended. Emilia, you are amazing! Leo gave a fewpliments and the little one was immediately happy. Leo is back? Williams voice came from inside the house, and Caroline and Summer walked out arm in arm. After visiting Reba, Caroline cherished her hard-won family ties even more.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Dad, Summer. Leo greeted with a smile. At that moment, Lydia walked out with her apron tied, no warm embrace or genuine affection, just a faint nce at him. The dinner is ready, lets eat. Passion is not the way Lydia expresses her emotions. It is the in and simple way that melts into the little bits and pieces of everyday life that makes her who she is. Okay. Leo smiled and nodded, and was soon at the table. You love this one. And this. Lydia kept helping Leo with food, and soon, Leos bowl was filled. It made Emilia look dissatisfied and muttered, Mum has never treated me like this before. Lydia gave her a look, Eat your meal. The crowdughed and Leo ate with relish and he suddenly froze. How did you know I wasing back today? You cooked my favourite food. Lydia nced at him and didnt say anything, just ate her greens slowly. William sighed, Leo, you have married such a good wife, you should treat her well. Summer also smiled and said, Yes, Lydia doesnt know when you wille home for dinner, so, every day for dinner, there are all the dishes you like to eat. After they had finished, the table was silent for a moment. Leos face changed slightly, and he subconsciously looked at Lydia. The moment the four eyes met, Lydias eyes darted away as if she were a frightened rabbit and her face flushing. Its just that Ive been enjoying cookingtely. She said softly, her exnation was so pale. After experiencing a fake death, the barrier between the two men was removed. Perhaps it was Leos return, so after the meal, the dishwashing was taken care of by William and Summer, while Leo and Lydia watched cartoons with Emilia in the living room. There are no sweet words between the two, as they are past the stage where they need sweet words to keep their rtionship going. With a look and a gesture, they know what the other is thinking. The ultimate stage of loving each other is to be a family. I took a bath this afternoon. Lydia suddenly looked at Leo and said. Leo was slightly stunned, then seeing his face flushed, he smiled and said, Wait for me then. Caroline came over at the right time, Emilia, I am telling you a fairy tale. Emilia was soon carried away by Caroline, and Leo went upstairs alone. An hourter, Lydia was lying in bed drenched in sweat and exhausted, while Leo lit a cigarette and stood on the balcony, staring out at the stars. Whats on your mind? Lydia draped herself in a fairly thick dress and stood side by side with Leo, looking at the moon and stars in the sky together. Leo looked at Lydia, who was standing next to him, her eyes bright, and after a moment of silence, he revealed a smile, I was thinking about what our life will be like when all this is over. Emilia will grow up, she inherited your intelligence, your pretty, but her force aspect has to follow me, otherwise she will be bullied by boys in the future. Our second child wille out of your belly, I dont know if it will be a boy or a girl. Whether its a boy or a girl, I have decided its name. It will be called after your surname. Leo. Leo was describing in graphic detail his vision of the future, but Lydia suddenly interrupted him. Her eyes looked very bright in the dark night and she looked straight at Leo, Today I told a story to Emilia and now I want to tell you this story. Once upon a time there was amoner who fell in love with ady of a great family; many people did not see the marriage favourably and they chose to leave in order to escape the eyes of the world; the youngdy left everything behind for the man, but the man, in order to be worthy of her, resolutely joined the army and became a great general as he wished. And then? Leo grinned. The story was quite simr to his. Just when he thought he could be happy, it was at a time of war and he was needed to go to war to kill the enemy, he went and never came back after that. Leos mouth opened, but not a word coulde out. Why do you want to tell this story? He asked with a smile. Because tragedy gets to the heart. Lydia said with a straight face, The main character joined the army for the sake of his lover, but in the end, it was national sentiment that held him back, sacrificing his small family for the greater good, do you think he did the right thing? Lydias gaze once again became clear and cold as she looked into Leos eyes and asked. Leo was silent, turned his eyes away and said, Its not up to me to say whats right or wrong. Lydia said, I resent it, Im just a woman who doesnt understand national hatred, I just want a lifetime of peace. Leo fell into a deep silence, feeling guilty for the first time about who he was. He understood what Lydia meant. Last time, he had faked his death in order to lure Hunter out, but the truth was that he had a close brush with death. Who was the most heartbroken? At that time, Leo admitted that he really had not thought about Lydias feelings. A few more times like this and shed be devastated, right? But he is the Commander of Wyverns, and when the country is in trouble, he will stand in the forefront and carry the weight. What if one day, I do die? Leo asked out as his throat rolled. Life and death are unpredictable. Lydia was silent for a moment and asked rhetorically, What can I do? If there is a war in the future and you are unfortunately killed in battle, can I remarry? Lydia stared and whispered, but her eyes were so bright that they could illuminate the darkness in the sky, Wrong, I am not that kind of woman. People live is to follow the heart, I will not prevent you from one day for the great righteousness of loyalty to serve the country. Like five years ago, I will silently wait for you to return from the armor. I have been waiting for five years, I am not short of this battle time. I just hope you think of us when you consider the greater good; we cant live without you. Lydia said softly, If one day you die, I will raise Emilia alone, and when I can leave everything behind, I will find your killer, and avenge you. Her voice was not loud, but it was as powerful as stone falling to the ground. Born with an icy temperament, hidden beneath the skin is a love that is enough to melt a person. It was clear that Lydia did not know how to speak love words, but at this moment, the words she said moved Leo to the core. For the first time, Leo felt that being alive was even harder than being dead. For it is easy to die, but to live, he had to guard the country. Leo looked up at the bright moon, wariness rose up in his heart that he had never felt before. Hunter, tomorrow its time to make a clean break. I hope you dont get yourself killed. Just because he doesnt want to kill doesnt mean he wont. Chapter 810 It was just a very ordinary night for ordinary people. But for the upper ss, the night was as long as a century. A financial high-rise in Valenham. The top floor rooftop was a small private bar, there were only two customers, a man and a woman. The musician ys an elegant violin, ying Beethovens authentic Moonlight Sonata, and the bartender is unhurriedly mixing the drinks. Within moments, two blue cocktails were presented to a man and a woman. The woman is elegant, dressed in a purple cheongsam, ssical and demonic, quiet as adying out of a painting. The man dressed in a ck suit and tie, looking mature and stable. I really didnt expect that the Lawson Group would one day move to S City. Arie held the Azure Dream cocktail with a faint smile on her face as shemented. The man gave a smile, picked up the cocktail, tasted a sip and said, Because you are in S City. The glory of Lawson Group started because of you. Besides, arent you happy to see Lawson Group in S City? The man was Aries cousin, Chris. I am. With a smile on her face, Arie stood up and surveyed the small bar on the top floor. After looking at it for a long time, he withdrew his gaze and said softly, This little bar is exactly the same as the one I opened in Pearl Lawson Group on the top floor, even some of the details are the same. Chris drained his ss and smiled softly, I built one in ordance with the Pearl. When she was still in the Lawson family, Aries entire aura was deadly, out of ce with the rest of the Lawson family. It was in this environment, she brought the Lawson Group to glory. When shes not working, she likes to drink. So, she opened the small bar on the top floor of the group, a bar for her alone. Drinking alone is a very lonely thing. And what she likes to do most is to drink alone and then look at the beautiful night view of Pearl. In those days, Chris was always alone in his office peeking in. Although Arie was terrifying, the faintly sad, lonely air about her appealed to him. Chris, youve really be a lot more mature. Arie surveyed Chris face and said with a smile. Thinking of how he used to be, Chris blushed and said with a smile, People always change, dont they? The people who changed him were two. One was his cousin and the other, Leo. They are enemies and confidants, who know each other. Yes, people change, and if they dont, theyre out. Arie smiled, but the meanings of the words had changed dramatically. More depressing, morepassionate. Im getting married tomorrow, so wish me happiness. She turned her head to look at Chris and said with a beaming smile. Chris grinned, forcing a smile. But a closer look at his hand on the table reveals that it is trembling badly. The hostility in his heart spreads rapidly like a weed. Yes, tomorrow his cousin is getting married. Shouldnt he congratte her? But why, he didnt want to congratte her at all? Instead, he wanted to be destructive, yelling hysterically and venting his feelings in front of his cousin. Having lived together since childhood, it would be impossible to say that there is no affection. When a sister gets married, the younger brother must be the one who is most upset. Not to mention, having her sister marry someone she doesnt like at all. Chris wanted to roar out. But his throat felt like it was stuck on a fish spike, and he couldnt yell out. Arie gave him a deep look and smiled flirtatiously at him. Itste, its time for you to get off work. Chris got up in silence and when he reached the staircase, he couldnt help but turn back and take onest look at his sister. She was standing on the rooftop, ss of wine in hand, looking up at the moon. The moon was cool and illuminated the side of her face with such beauty and holiness. Chris lit a cigarette and leaned his back against the wall of the stairway, smoking silently. At that moment, the lift door opened and a young man, nked by two bodyguards, walked over holding arge bouquet of red flowers. Seeing Chris, who was smoking alone, he grinned, Chris, wheres your cousin?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. This man is none other than Aries fianc, Hayden. Coldness shed in Chris eyes and he pointed to the rooftop, She is in the rooftop drinking. Hearing these words, Haydenughed at once, Knowing that I wasing, she drank and flirted in advance, she is quite conscious. A cold glint shed in Chris eyes, but he did not speak. All right, get going, Ill talk to your cousin. Hayden took out arge red envelope from his pocket and put it in the pocket of Chris clothes, patting him on the shoulder, Brother-inw, take your envelope. Having said that, he led his men towards Arie. Arie, were getting married tomorrow, so tonight, should we do something? Hayden, Ill marry you, but we dont have to fulfill that obligation. Fuck you! Hayden interrupted Arie as soon as she finished speaking. Then it came a crisp p. Chris footsteps were halted, and through the gap he saw his cousin being viciously pped to the ground by Hayden. Dont fucking pretend to be noble to me, youre all mine and you wont let me touch you? At the thought of getting Arie tomorrow, Hayden changed his previous obsequious and pleasing attitude and showed his fierce face, stepping on Aries head with a fierce foot. There was a ssh of blood. Dont forget that you have been married once five years ago, only that Leo did not want you and did not touch you. I did not expect you to be so cheap, you actually took the initiative to throw into his arms and lost your virginity. Damn, today I have to fuck you! Take her away! With a loud curse, the two bodyguards behind Hayden dragged Arie away like a dead dog. Chapter 811 The Siblings Arie giving her virginity to Leo in the office has always been a thorn in Haydens heart. This thorn will not go away, but rather the hatred will grow with time. His love for Arie had turned from love to hate.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Tonight, he would take revenge on Arie. Revenge for betrayal! Hayden, if you dare to touch me, I wont let you go! Aries head is bleeding and she is still struggling. Hayden smacked her across the face with a grim smile, Not let me go? What can do you do? Once you marry me, you are my woman, what does it have to do with the Spencer family? In the end, everything you have umted with all your heart and soul will be annexed by Maxwell and Cindy, dont you understand? You bitch, there is no other way for you but to serve me like a dog and cling to me! The whole building was filled with Haydens rampantughter. Aries heart trembled, and instead of being too rmed, she calmed down and looked at Hayden and said, What about Leo? Arent you afraid of him? At the mention of Leos name, Hayden had a moment of fear. He was so scared that he almost slipped on his feet and rolled down the stairs. But when he thought that Leo was dead, Hayden calmed down again, his face full of annoyance. Still trying to scare me with Leo? Hes dead. Youre his ex-wife, must still have special feelings for you. Knowing that youre about to be my woman, he must be very angry in heaven right now. With a scowl on his face, Hayden suddenly stopped in his tracks. Young master. The two bodyguards behind them followed in his footsteps, waiting for instructions. Wait, Ive suddenly changed my mind. Hayden grinned. A sense of foreboding surfaced in Aries heart, What do you want? Hayden snorted, measuring Aries exquisite and delicate body and her high-spirited cheeks, saying, Didnt your lover die? He must be watching you from the sky now. How about we dont go to the hotel? Well do it on the rooftop. Hahahahaha Haydenughed out loud. The two bodyguards behind them followed suit with a sneer. Young master, you have a good idea. This woman usually has a cold face and doesnt have anyone in her eyes, so let her know know what you are capable of. Aries face turned even paler with a swish and she gritted her teeth, Hayden, dont you dare - You will see. Hayden soon arrived at the rooftop. Let go of me. Hayden, youll go to hell! Arie screamed repeatedly, looking terrified. Leo is not dead, hes not dead! If you dare to touch me, he wont let you go! In the heat of the moment, Arie tells the truth that Leo is not dead. She was not 100% sure, but she knew that with Leos ability, he would never die there. Haydens face changed slightly, and after a long moment of stagnation, he was suddenly filled with irritation. Is Leo the only one on your mind? Then what am I? I like you so much, have you ever looked at me? With a fierce expression, Hayden reached out his hand and fiercely gripped Aries chin, snarling in anger. The sound of the argument here reached the ears of Chris, who was still smoking in the hallway. He did not leave, and at that moment, hearing the sound, he hurriedly extinguished his cigarette and ran to the doorway of the rooftop, looking through the gap at what was happening inside. After just one look, his teeth gritted and his eyes turned bloodshot. A boiling bestial blood instantly flooded his brain. In his heart, his cousin, who was considered perfect, was actually stepped on by Hayden. Draped and covered in blood, her purple cheongsam is also quite torn, revealing arge area of her skin. His cousin was about to be humiliated and he, being a brother, was hiding behind the door like a dog and peeking in! Ah - my hand! With a miserable cry, Hayden shook away from Arie, covering his hand with a face full of pain. Aries mouth was full of blood, not her own, but Haydens. She was gasping for breath, but the look she gave Hayden was still one of superior indifference. Hayden, youll never be good enough for me, youll go to hell. Bah! Hayden spat a vicious mouthful of bloodied spit onto the ground, a mad scowl appearing in his eyes. Bitch - Hayden cursed as he began to remove the clothes from his body. Then there is the belt on the waistband. Then instead of continuing, he just took the belt and walked towards Arie with a face full of ruthlessness. The belt was thrown against him with a sharp, breaking sound. He had to beat Arie with belts. Its only right to leave his traces on her. Originally, he thought that Arie would feel scared. But she remained on the ground, looking at him with such fearlessness and indifference in her eyes. This kind of look deeply stung Hayden. He couldnt figure out where she got the confidence to look at him with such eyes when Leo was already dead. With an angry yell, he waved the belt in his hand and whipped it towards Aries delicate face. The wind whistled and the belt cracked the air with a ghastly whirring sound. Arie closed her eyes and waited quietly for the belt to fall on her face. However, after a long time, the pain, severe enough to whip the skin open, did not fall. Instead, it was a muffled thumping sound, not unlike the sound of a belt being drawn down. So, surprised, Arie opened her eyes to see what had happened when. However, as soon as she opened her eyes, she saw a scene before her eyes that made her pupils shrink - Chris, who should have left, turned back again, carried a hard iron rod in his hand, rushed to Hayden with a fierce face and smashed his head down hard. The muffled sound heard just now was the sound of Chriss iron rod smashing hard on Haydens head. Let go of my cousin! Chris voice was hoarse with rage, his eyes so bloodshot that they seemed to drip blood. With full of hatred, a steel pipe mmed down hard on Haydens head. Time seems to freeze in this moment, all of a sudden it bes very slow and slow. Aries beautiful eyes widened in disbelief as she watched the scene. Also as if noticing Aries eyes, Chris looked over. As they met, Arie saw fierceness, madness and gentleness in his eyes. At once, blood sttered and Hayden only felt the sky spinning, his eyes ckened and he fell down. Young master! Haydens bodyguards, seeing this scene, paled furiously and hurriedly came over to assist him. Yet when they reached out to touch it, it was full of blood! Taking advantage of this gap, Chris dropped the iron bar and quickly ran to Arie. How are you? Looking at Aries tattered clothes and her face full of wretchedness, Chriss heart stormed with rage to the extreme. Aries face was white: Why are you here? Didnt I tell you to leave? Why have youe back? Seeing the worry in Aries eyes, Chris smiled, I havent left. Arie fell into tears. In the end, having lived together since childhood, Chris knows Arie. Or perhaps it was because he did not want Arie to marry Hayden. He waited in the hallway, and something did happen. How are you, young master? The bodyguards rushed to help Hayden up. Hayden clutched his head, grimacing in pain. He knew he was bleeding from the blow to the head and stood firmly on his feet, looking fiercely at Chris. Fuck, I acknowledge you, youre my brother-inw, I dont acknowledge you, youre nothing. Haydens face was full of ferocity and his tone was full of killing intent, Still dare toe back and obstruct me, then you wont leave! Beat him to death! Beat him to death! Hayden roared in rage, furious to the core. The two bodyguards also grimaced and walked towards Chris in an unsympathetic manner. Arie violently pushed Chris away and fought to shout, Go! However, Chris did not go away, as if he knew his end, and smiled with relief as if in absolute relief, gently revealing his heart. Cousin, I like you. When he had finished, he turned around, his expression turned fierce, and with a yell, he wrestled with the two bodyguards. Get him! Hayden covered his head with a white towel to prevent blood from spilling out while screaming at the top of his lungs. Dont - Arie screamed out in a piteous voice and subconsciously reached out her hand. Although Chris used to be a dude, he was no match for the elite bodyguards and was brought down soon. Once he falls, he cant get back up. He was soon being punched and kicked by two bodyguards, and all he could do was to hold his head and curl up to protect the vital parts. Hayden came over with a fierce face and cursed, I told you to beat harder, havent you eaten tonight? Kill him! Hayden, dont you dare!!! Arie screamed and got up, the expression on her face, surprisingly, also became slightly fierce as she looked at Hayden, I swear, if you touch my cousin, Ill repent the marriage and you will wait for the all-out war that the Spencer is waging! The entire rooftop echoed with Aries roar of rage to the extreme. The wind howled, Aries long hair whipped about and her eyes were red. Hayden was really scared, and his bodyguards even unconsciously stopped stomping. A worried look on his face, Young master, how about just leaving it at that? Now, after all, the marriage has not yet been settled, and if Arie temporarily backtracks, then the Cohen will be a joke. Haydens face was pale as he stared at Arie, The Spencer family is not your call now, but the Cohen family has changed its family head. I can leave him live for your sake, but he smashed me with an iron bar, this cannot be over. After saying that, he picked up the iron bar, came to Chriss side and smashed it down hard. The leg bone was broken and Chris passed out due to pain before he could even scream. Lets go. Having been beaten by Chris, Hayden naturally could not remain here and quickly left with his men. Arie crawled woefully to Chris side, looking at his twisted and broken leg bones, tears instantly blurred her vision and she fell on top of him and cried out. Chapter 812 The Eve of Dawn It was 2am, fourteen hours before the wedding was to take ce. Hayden went to the hospital to have the back of his head bandaged and returned to the Cohens with a bruised nose and quickly went into his room to sleep. Haydens situation was reported by his spies to the current head of the Cohen family, Abraham. After learning that Hayden had almost raped Arie on the rooftop, Abrahams brow furrowed and cold sweat drenched his shirt. When he tried to stand up, he found that his limbs were already cold and he could not move. Hayden almost brought the entire Cohen n to its doom! In fact, after the Cohensplete subjugation to Leo, Abrahams first reaction was to cancel the marriage contract with the Spencer family.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Because this engagement is too sensitive! Arie is Leos ex-wife! Had it not been for that one incident five years ago, Leo and Arie would have be husband and wife. Even if the two eventually missed out, Arie still holds an irreceable ce in Leos heart. However, Hayden wants to marry Arie. The Cohen family is like stepping on thin ice that could break at any moment, and at any moment he could fall into a frozenke. He asked his grandfather, Dous, who did see something that he had not seen. This wedding, as both families know in their hearts, is not a true union. Rather, it was a favor from the Cohen family to the Spencer family. This marriage is a battlefield. These were the original words of Dous at the time. Abraham didnt ask further at first, but now, he too has a vague feeling of this. First, Arie lost her virginity on the eve of her wedding, then Leo was caught, as well as Leo couldnt hold back the eager in his heart to try to take on Arie. Everything was more like a conspiracy to lure people into a trap. Taking a deep breath, Abraham still went to find Dous. Dous didnt sleep either. He is looking at an old photograph. In the photo, he is still young, apanying his two small children and enjoying bringing them up. The slightly older child is Abraham. And that slightly smaller one is Hayden. Dous was lost in thought looking at the photo and didnt turn around when he knew Abraham wasing. It took a long time to look at the photo before slowly putting it away and letting out a long sigh. I thought your brother was fidgety when he was a kid, and true enough, its still the same when he grows up. Dous turned around and looked at Abraham with a smile, saying. Not so with you, although you cant see things for what they are, at least, you think deeper. So, you are now the head of the family and your brother the victim of a family union. Abraham did not say anything, but just came to his grandfathers side and picked up the photo and looked at it carefully. When things have been experienced enough, looking at the past always triggers endless emotions. At this moment, looking at the photo of his former childhood, Abrahams mind is also not at peace. You must not know that when the Spencer family proposed the union, the person initially chosen was you. Dous pointed at Abraham and said with a smile. Me? Abraham looked astonished. Yes. Dous nodded and said, They needed someone slightly smarter, I refused and I ended up offering Hayden. Later, it was arranged for Hayden and Arie to meet, and it was that time that Hayden fell in love with Arie. Abraham was full of surprise, stunned for a long time, and said incredulously, Grandpa, you gave up on him? Douss gaze flinched, noting Abrahams choice of words. After a long silence, Dous finally sighed, Sort of, he doesnt know yet that my Cohen family has been subordinated to Mr. Cohen. Dous didnt seem to want to go much deeper into the subject and waved his hand, For the wedding tomorrow, there will be one more table, a special guest will being. Special guest? Abraham was stunned. Yes, special guest. Dous looked into the dark night, his pale face full of seriousness, said with determination, He will definitelye! It was a night of particr insomnia. Instead of sleeping, the first line of the Spencer family gathered for a meeting. Cayden was not present at this meeting, he is old and needs sleep. There is no head of the Spencer family now, whoever is capable is the head, but no one is obeying anyone. Such a struggle has been going on for a long time. Previously, it was Cindy and Maxwell who went against each other, but after Arie joined, it became a three-legged battle. Its just that this situation will change back to two dominant families with the marriage of Arie to Leo tomorrow. At the moment, the group of people around the fire fell into silence, Arie was not at the Spencers. Hasnt your cousin returned yet? Maxwell looked at the zing fire and smiled. Now in hospital. Cindy said with a carefree smile as she painted her nails bright red. Then, Maxwell smiled, You should be most satisfied with such a situation. Oops! Cindy, however, shrieked in shock, looking at the nail polish that was identally squeezed out all over. Can you stop saying such nonsense while I am painting my nails? Cindy sneered at Maxwell, I think its better for you to worry about yourself, your cousin isnt that easy to deal with. Maxwell smiled lightly, Grandfather used to say something that I think is quite right, there are some things that are ultimately the right way for men to do, women should step aside. This statement caused Cindys strong dissatisfaction, and most of the people supporting Cindy were women, they got angry too. Cindy suppressed them and looked at him with a sneer on her face, saying, Dont y the guise of grandpa, I think you said that yourself. Tomorrow, our leadingdy will not let us down. After saying this, Cindy left the ancestral hall. With one of the two main protagonists gone, the ancestral hall became empty all of a sudden. Only Maxwell was left alone. He looked silently into the darkness of the night and suddenly grinned. Im looking forward to the wedding tomorrow. A secret training base far north of S City. Sharon was in the midst of resting, not knowing how long she had slept, when she woke up to find that it was already slightly dawn. Instructor, here hees. At that moment, one of her men hurried in and reported. Immediately, Sharons eyes froze and her sleepiness was gone as she made her way outside the training base, only to see at the door, an extra car and a figure in a bat mask slowly stepping down. Chapter 813 Negotiations Break Down Thickbat boots, stomping on the ground, made a low sound. Arthur was dressed in military uniform, with three stars on her shoulders. He also carried a long ck sack, which, judging by its shape, is easily seen to be a sharp spear. This is his weapon. Sharon led everyone in Wyverns to stand by, the oue of the day was bound to be in a fight. With a spear he challenges the entire Wyverns. It looked ridiculous, but Sharon felt an unprecedented pressure. Arthur is not a fool, since he dares toe, he must have his backbone. Everyone at Wyverns pulled out the guns in their hands and aimed at Arthur. However, Arthur continued to walk forward as if he did not see it. The scene continues to shrink and finally bes what is seen in the two telescopes. A blonde woman in a suit and court gothic gown looked down at the scene with interest and said with a smile, I didnt expect a fight so soon. Hunter is still too kind-hearted and gave them a week to think about it, if it was me, I would have just done it a week ago.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. This woman is the culprit who masterminded the whole stadium bomb kidnapping case in Hopkins. The Phantoms five-star executive is Violet now. Beside her stood a magnificently built man whose mere imposing presence was intimidating. Karl! He had obviously seen the situation down there for a long time and did not show much interest. Not so fast, underestimate the Wyverns and you will pay the price. Violet bristled, her tone turning morosely cold all of a sudden, Weve already paid the price. Three years ago, Dominic, the prey, was captured, but at the same time, more than a thousand elites were lost. All were buried in Pompeii by one person in Leo. Thousands of elite injuries have been inflicted and to date the Phantom have never recovered. Violet picked up her binocrs again and watched for a moment, only to see just enough to see the image of Sharon making a gesture and the men behind her lowering their guns. Sheughed: Youre really right, the Wyverns know what theyre doing - If they want to fight directly, the Phantom elites hiding around will catch them! Karl frowned slightly, but did not say anything after all. After a pause, Violet looked at him again with a suspicious gaze, There wont be a problem on Sidneys side, will there? If Sidney had arrived, the situation would have been different again. Sidney is a legendary existence for Pompeii. If he came here, with Sharon and Sidney as the two experts, then they would only be ughtered. Therefore, it is necessary for Sidney to be restrained beforehand so that he can have a fighting chance. Sidneys strength is one of the strongest in the Phantom. Such a strong man cannot be defeated, but only restrained. So, it was only possible to ask Karl. Karl nced at him and said indifferently, Have him constrained, I will stop him. Okay. Violet breathed a sigh of relief and her face suddenly turned sinister: When the Wyverns is taken down by us, the descendants of the eight supreme will be able to enter the pass, and I want to see who can stop us after that! The fall of the eight supreme urred a year ago. At that time, the eight supreme of the world joined hands and crossed the ocean to carry out the Dragon yer n. But before they could enter, as they had only just arrived at Elview Mountain, they met Leo. The eight supreme-level powerhouses joined forces and failed to kill Leo, instead giving their own lives. The fall of the eight supreme powers has dealt a great blow to their respective lineages, and their descendants, their disciples, wish to make aeback to kill Leo and avenge the death of their masters! Hearing this, Karls eyes flinched slightly, seemingly scornful. However, nothing more was said. Im leaving. Having said that, Karl left indifferently. Violet did not notice anything unusual and continued to observe the situation with her binocrs. Below, everyone at Wyverns lowered their guns, but still looked warily at Arthur. As if he didnt see it, Arthur smiled as he came to Sharon and said, Lets go in. Sharon gave him a cold look without speaking and turned around to leave. Following Sharon, Arthur arrived at arge hall of deliberation. Many members of Wyverns took their seats, and the seat in the middle, which was originally for Leo and the old Commander of Wyverns, had to be taken by Sharon as neither of them came. Arthur looked at Sharon with a smile and asked, Lets cut the crap, tell me the result directly, after hearing the result, I will decide whether to go or stay. By going, it meant that the two parties had reached a consensus and he went to ask his father, Can toe over and see the Wyverns. By staying, instead, the two sides have a breakdown in talks and are directly at war here. Meeting Arthurs smiling eyes, Sharon was so nervous that her palms were sweating. But she remained calm and looked at Arthur and said, Its possible to let you go back to Wyverns again. Oh? Arthur grinned, at least the words he was hearing now were still quite satisfying. What about the conditions? He asked. He was well aware that there were conditions for allowing him to return to the Wyverns. Tell me everything you know about the Phantom! Sharons eyes became sharp as she stared at him, And, you will start from the bottom and umte battle merits, and when it is suitable, you will naturally be allowed to return to the Wyverns. At these words, the smile on Arthurs face disappeared at once, and what flickered in his eyes was an endless coldness. After a long silence, he sighed softly, Sharon, you are making it difficult for me. It took me three years to gain the trust of my superiors in the Phantom and Im about to be an executive officer. Do you know what an executive officer is? Its the suprememander in the organisation, with the ability to mobilise the strongest people in the organisation. Do you think I could possibly pass up such a great opportunity? Arthur said in a helpless tone, In the second condition, you are also making it difficult for me. Before I entered the Phantom, I was the equal of you guys, I just dont have enough seniority, now that I am back again, you are asking me to start from the bottom, do you think it is reasonable? Sharon was irritated by these words, and anger faintly surfaced in her eyes. Why is that unreasonable? Do you want to go back to the Wyverns as an undercover? Surprisingly, Arthur nodded his head directly and admitted: Yes. You! Sharon was obviously infuriated, especially when Arthur was so arrogant, reminding her of the night that was undoubtedly a nightmare for her three years ago, and her eyes were vaguely red. Looking at Sharon, who was so angry that she could not speak, Arthur continued to smile calmly. Sharon, we are old acquaintances, so dont give me a hard time, I wont agree to any of the two conditions you mentioned. At this moment, Sharon became calm and said with a cold face, In that case, your desire to return to Wyverns will be put to rest. Arthur also stopped smiling at this point, and underneath his mask, his eyes held a cold intent as he stared intently at Sharon. Do you know what will happen if you refuse me? Nothing less than a battle to the death! Sharon said in a cold voice, Besides, do you really think that the Wyverns is a ce where you cane and go whenever you want? Arthur smiled at her words. Do you think that the Wyverns really have a chance? In Arthurs ears, a ck Bluetooth headset is plugged in. The conversation here fell clearly on Violets ears beyond the hill. She looked down at the situation and smiled flirtatiously, Looks like the negotiations have failed. I told you, these people are a bunch of old codgers, theres nothing to talk to them about, but Hunter has to insist and waste a week for nothing. Time is life. Violet grinned, pulled a ck telekic out of her pocket and said, Come out to work. The words fell, and at the same time, the trees in the forest shook inside. A dark figure is faintly visible constantly weaving through the sea of forest, reflecting a dazzling metallic glow in the rising sunlight. These, surprisingly, are all cyborgs! For all this, Sharon knows nothing yet. At this moment, she is still looking deadly at Arthur, with murderous intent running through her eyes. Arthur remained calm and collected, gave Sharon a yful nce and said, Go out and look around you. At that, Sharons face changed slightly, but she did not leave her position. Arthur, this is Wyverns, dont think of ying any tricks! Arthurughed, then snapped his fingers crisply. At once, the whole training base ground shook. There is even more grey rubble dust falling from the ceilings. Sharons face suddenly changed, Whats wrong? Many peoples faces changed abruptly and they hurriedly stood up. The earth seemed to tremble, as if they were now on the back of a beast. Sharon steadied herself, as if she remembered something, she looked at Arthur with a deadly look. Arthur was waving at her. At once, Sharon gritted her teeth fiercely and hesitated, but went out to see what was going on. Once outside, however, she was shocked by the scene before her. All around them stood tall, dense, half-metallic figures with guns, swords and other weapons in their hands, standing at attention. Due to the treacherous terrain, Sharon and the others were already surrounded. Cyborgs! Sharons face changed dramatically as she finally knew where that feeling of unease hade from earlier. Arthur had actually brought the cyborgs that the Phantom had been experimenting with scientifically. Another dark shadow swept past. By Arthurs side, there was an additional woman in ck leather, covered in a murderous aura, looking at everyone with cold eyes. Nadine! Chapter 814 The Dragon’s Soul Never Dies General. An old man and a young man are ying chess in the park in the Fairview Paradise area. The board was already a position with a rook on the left and a cannon in front, when Leo moved his knight again and jumped to the door of the ck generals house. Thus, it became a three-kill situation. Whichever way you go, you will be killed. After gazing for a long time, Can finally gave up his resistance and shook his head, This is a game of certain death, I have lost. Still smiling, Leo said, It is a dead game, but this game, there is a solution. How do I solve it? Can was surprised, could there be a solution to this situation? Leo smiled as he recovered the original game and analysed it, The position just now naturally has no solution, and when I say there is a solution, it is this situation now. Can looks carefully at the game on the board. At the moment, the situation remains the same with Leos side on the offensive and Can on the defensive. The rout, too, began at this point. Leo said with a smile, If at this time, you could notice the situation at this point, then the lopsided situation at the back would not have urred. It dawned on Can that Leo had already gained insight into the situation on the field when he was ying chess. If you are at a disadvantage, you can still turn it around as long as you take it step by step. Want another round? Leo asked with a smile. Can shook his head, No, you are young, howe youre so good at chess?Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Its simple, calcte your opponents next move and you can achieve a full-court press. Leo said with a smile, Whether its a chess game or a war, its all insightful. Can did not speak, he was too old to understand such words. Leo stretched and smiled at Can, Lets go, I will take you to see a good show. A good show? What good show? Can was puzzled. Well see when we get over there. Leo smiled mysteriously and led Can out of the district. While on the road, the sound of fireworks kepting from the sky. It came from the direction of the Spencers, and Leos eyes deepened and became awe-inspiring. He understood that it must be the start of the wedding. ording to the custom in S City, the man is required to pick up the woman for the marriage, and the actual wedding, which takes ce in the evening, is then held. He had one day to take a shot at Hunter. Meanwhile, in the direction of the Holmes. Sidney washed up and went out. He was going to make a trip to the Wyverns, but just as he was leaving the house, he stopped in his tracks. At the entrance stood a man of magnificent stature, like a god. Although he has reached middle age, the years have not left their mark on him. Sidney stared at Karl with a deadly gaze. Its you Its me. Karl walked over and said calmly, Old Commander of Wyverns, its been a long time. What are you doing here? Sidney frowned slightly, not knowing why, Karls appearance at this moment gave him a sense of foreboding. Ivee to see you for a catch up and a cup of tea. Karl said with a calm face. Sidneys face was cold: Sorry, Im upied. Having said that, he intended to leave. Karl, however, moved his body a step forward, blocking his way once again. What else is there for you to worry about since you have your retirement? Sidneys eyes were cold as he looked at Karl and said, You want to stop me? I have encountered some bottlenecks in my martial arts path and would like to ask you for advice and instruction. Karl smiled faintly and said with a calm face at Sidney. Sidney grimaced and did not speak, and the two powerful men began to confront each other on this. Both men understand that if they fight, it will be difficult to tell the difference, so they will not fight if they can. North of S City, Training Base Forest. At the moment, the Wyverns was all but surrounded by the Phantoms cyborg forces. As far as the eye could see, the hill was filled with densely packed cyborgs, twice as many as the men of Wyverns. Sharons face was gloomy as the pressure suddenly came to life. She could see that the strength of these cyborgs was much stronger than what she had encountered before. The Phantom has been working on some kind of scientific study all this time, biochemistry of war, no longer flesh and blood. Thus, the weapon of war, the cyborg, was born. If they do sh, they may have a tough time meeting them. Its stille to this. A clear, feminineugh came from above the hill. At the forefront of the Phantom, a blonde woman in a long gothic dress slowly appeared, giggling and smiling at the scene before her. Its you! Sharons eyes were cold as she stared dead at Violet and said. Hello again. Violet was in a good mood: But this time weve seen each other, it could be goodbye forever. Sharon, do you think you still have a chance of winning? Behind her, Arthurs cold voice also came, Obey me and agree to all my requests, and you will still have a chance to live, disobey me and you will all be buried in this forest. It was the return gift of Leo three years ago buried thousands of our elite and strong members of the Phantom. Arthurs voice, all of a sudden, became frenzied with a deep sense of resentment, Of course, hes dead now, but unfortunately, he cant see this scene. Sharon was silent and did not speak. The many generals of the Wyverns, likewise, did not speak. The scene was terribly quiet, and the heavy smell of smoke continued to carry through the air. A great battle was on the horizon! Seeing that Sharon did not say anything, Arthur smiled and continued, Sharon, Ill give you onest chance, will you agree to my request or not? Sharon, however, grinned, her smile bright and brilliant. Arthur frowned, What are youughing at? Iugh at your stupidity, at your contempt, at the fact that you worthy nothing of Pompeii. Sharons calm voice resonated throughout the mountain. Do you think youve really won? You underestimate us! There are those who are still alive in the flesh but who are dead, while there are those who are dead in the flesh and whose spirit is still alive and whose deeds are enough to influence a generation. As these words from Sharon fell, the Wyverns crowd, who had originally felt the pressure, raised their heads, and there was a vague hint of some colour in their eyes. Do you think that with Leo dead, you can strike at Wyverns with impunity? Naive! Sharons eyes stared and she roared, When one generation of Commander of Wyverns dies, there will be another one that will emerge and live on. The Dragon Spirit of Pompeii will not be destroyed! Chapter 815 Sharon was Captured The Dragon Spirit of Pompeii will not be destroyed, the Dragon g will not fall! The Dragon Spirit of Pompeii will not be destroyed, the Dragon g will not fall! The Dragon Spirit of Pompeii will not be destroyed, the Dragon g will not fall! As Sharons words fell, the long-silent Wyverns burst out in a stunning aura. A powerful aura shot straight up into the clouds above. The sky is no longer dark, a beam of dawn light breaks through the clouds and shines on the earth. The sky lit up! Amidst a sound that shook the hearts of the people, a bright red g was raised and fluttered across thend. As the dragon g rises to its highest point, the aura of the Wyverns, too, rises to its zenith. At once, a strong murderous aura swept out. The wind picked up and blew the hair from the foreheads of all the Wyvernsers, revealing pairs of eyes with determination. Even the Phantom many cyborgs could not help but take a step back under this dense murderous aura. Even human-tested cyborgs are human, and as long as they are human, they are sure to be afraid. They realised with a jolt that this was the most invincible division of Pompeii. Once by this iron-blooded division, in just half a months time, they killed 18 overseas countries to the point that they were cowed into submission. When the Commander of Wyverns were alive, the world, as a whole, feared them. Now that the Commander of Wyverns is gone, no one still dares to underestimate them. It is impossible for a race that has been passed down for 5, 000 years not to have people who represent the soul of the totem. Whenever there is a crisis, there are always a few people who can turn the situation around with the power of one person. They may have been iprehensible and reviled, but undeniably they will be active throughout ancient history and remembered for generations toe. The great wave has passed through the ages, but if the dragons soul is not destroyed, it will not die! Sharon walked alone to the front of the two sides with a cold look on her face. With Leo gone, she calls the shots in his ce and leads Pompeii out of the crisis. Those who offend the Wyverns will be punished!!! Sharon roared, her voice forming an echo that reverberated throughout the mountain forest for a long time. KILL!!! Behind her, they were shouting out loud! Everyone was red-eyed. Thisnd is home to their families, their loved ones and their descendants. What is the harm in sacrificing their live? Countless Wyverns powerhouses could no longer contain the anger and killing intent in their hearts, turning into a streak of shadow and taking the initiative to attack. Sharon was the first to take the lead, wielding a long sword and chopping off a cyborgs head directly to be used for sacrifice. Heads rose into the air, hot blood spurted out, and together with them, countless blood-stained machine parts fell. Violet never thought that Wyverns would dare to take the initiative to attack, her eyes flinched, and then her killing intent boiled over. Dont even be afraid, they are only presenting a momentary power. Kill them and create a new Wyvern! Arthur also roared in anger. Break their dragon g first! There were also masters on the side of the Phantom, and the dense mass of cyborgs kept reuniting. The big battle kicks off! Arthur approached Sharon and the two soon battled to a standstill. On top of the hill, Violet looked at the situation below, not at all worried. She made a phone call and said with a smile, Lord, everything is just as you thought it would be, they fought. The Commander of Wyverns, really, is dead. Leading them now is the Wyverns instructor, Sharon Bell - Yes, the Number Three Prey we listed three years ago, and this time, it might be a good opportunity to catch her. Just what I dont understand is, she can submit to us and allow Arthur to return to the Wyverns so that no one will die. Pompeii, perhaps, will also be badly hit. Why do they still choose to fight to the death when the choice is so simple? Because of faith. Over the line, a mans mechanical voice came through. The voice had been specially crafted and contained no trace of emotion, it was so cold. Any faith requires life and blood to be poured out, in other words, brainwashing. The Lord spoke indifferently, Struggling for Pompeii, dying for Pompeii, just for the sake of that nebulous heroic morality - in the end, but causing mass and mass death. I cannot understand it, it seems to me a very dangerous thing to do. To thwart the ambitions of the Phantom, Pompeii shall perish Violet, who was born in the West, couldnt understand it even more, but in her mind it didnt matter anymore. Im more curious about that Sharon, how long she canst, but Im sure shes no match for Hunter. Violet took out her binocrs and followed the fight between Sharon and Arthur. Dont even kill them, take them alive, take them alive! Violet shouted into hermunicator. These people are great experimental subjects, and perhaps the perfect weapon of war, emerges from among them. Catch Sharon alive! She will be as good an executive as Dominic! Violet reminded Arthur. I know. Arthur responded as he fended off Sharons overwhelming attack. He grinned and gave a sardonicugh, Not one of the men of Wyverns will I kill, they are all subjects who will serve me as their Lord, the new Commander of Wyverns will not kill their subjects. Sharons eyes sank and she said in annoyance, Shut up, if you cultivate for another ten thousand years, the position of Commander of Wyverns will not be yours! Is that so? Arthur sneered, Do you have any other chance but to obey? The North is one of the hardest borders to break through, perhaps not as many as a tenth of the strength of the North, but it is the central hub, and if weve taken it down here, whats so hard about the North? The western, southern and eastern realms will also naturally be conquered. Does it feel like a huge pressure on your shoulders? Arthur shook Sharon back with a kick and said with a yful mockery. Cold sweat ran down Sharons forehead, and the hand holding the sword was trembling. There was anger and, more than that, a mountain of pressure. As Arthur said, they are the pivot, if the pivot is defeated, then the outside will automatically copse. And so is the end of Pompeii! But do you really stand a chance? Arthur said mockingly, opening his hands wide and saying, Look around you, both in numbers and in strength, we Phantom have the upper hand, how are you going to win? Arthur shouted in excitement, the veins on his forehead swelling up. Sharon looked around; at first, her men might be able to resist, or even gain the upper hand. But they were against, after all, war weapons, so soon, there was a disadvantage.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. However, instead of killing them, the cyborgs took them away tied up. Watching this scene, Sharons face changed dramatically, What are you doing? Cant you guess? Arthur smiled teasingly, They will all, in the future, be that way and work for the organisation. As soon as these words were spoken, Sharons eyes went straight to red and her killing intent skyrocketed. Dont you dare! Their greatest fear is not death, but being transformed and turned into inhuman weapons of war. Theplete loss of memory, the swinging of the butchers knife and the killing of ones fellow countrymen, is they feared. Immediately, Sharon turned around and went towards those cyborgs to kill them. She was going to free those people. Perhaps there was a break in the moment of turning around, Arthur turned directly into a streak and appeared behind Sharon,nding a vicious knee smash that crashed heavily into Sharons back. The moment of impact, Sharons body instantly fell to the ground like a kite with a broken string. Even for a moment, her eyes were blinded. The back was connected to the spine, and with this blow, Arthur almost broke her spine. Shey on the ground in a state of disarray, unable to move, and even the long sword in her hand had fallen elsewhere. Instructor! Many of the powerhouse from Wyverns saw this scene and their faces paled and their hearts went cold. With the Commander of Wyverns gone, Sharon, who was their leader, was captured. Could they still fight in this war? They have lost. The thought came to the minds of many people. Morale was weak and a crushing defeat was just around the corner. Gee, is it over so soon? I thought youdst a little longer. Violet ran down quickly, kicking Sharon. Sharon, on the other hand, was pale and weak, with blood constantly spitting out of her mouth. The excruciating pain in her body caused her body to go into spasms and tremble continuously. Do you want to fight since weve tackled your leader? The next moment, Arthur roared out, his voice instantly sweeping over a thousand miles. At once, everyone stopped and looked at the scene below. Only to see Sharon grabbed by Violet by hair and lifted up like a trophy. Sharon has no half-hearted resistance! Violet cackled, Dont resist, your old Commander of Wyverns, too, is being held back and cante for a while, the battle is over, you have lost. These words pierced everyones heart like a needle, causing all the Wyverns powerhouses to tremble. Is the invincible Wyverns finally going to lose? Leo!!! Sharon, who was grabbed by the hair, shouted Leos name as loudly as she could. What? At that, Violet froze for a moment, thenughed even more, Leo is dead, and youre still shouting his name? What, he can still turn into a ghost to save you? However, as soon as the words left her mouth, a burst of submachine gun fire rang out not far away. The contending arms on either side fell in a direct line. This sudden turn of events caused everyones face to change. Looking around, they saw a man, holding a heavy submachine gun in one hand, his eyes indifferent, as if obliterating all emotion, sweeping mercilessly. When she got a good look at the face of the visitor, Violet was instantly frightened. Ghost, ghost!!! Chapter 816 The Return of Leo This figure, which appeared as if out of nowhere, held two submachine guns and kept firing. Everywhere he passed, gunfire rained down and all the men were killed.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. At once, the tide of battle was instantly turned. This Seeing the visitor clearly, everyone on the Phantoms side froze, their faces full of disbelief. Violet, in particr, had her beautiful eyes filled with shock, even suspecting that she was seeing things wrong. Rubbing her eyes again, she still saw that man who slowly approached. His eyes were as stern as a sheathed sword, crossing the sea of people and fixing them directly on Violet. The monstrous killing intent seemed to be frozen like stone, wanting to tear her into pieces. Ah Ah!!! Violet turned pale with fear on the spot, screamed and escorted by several powerhouses of Phantom all the way out of the battlefield. No way, thats not possible Arthur looked frozen at this point, clenching his teeth and trying not to scream out. He stood still, his hands and feet cold, his insides shaking as if he had been taken back to the day he was brutally beaten! The Phantom side was killed by Leo alone. On the Wyverns side, after a brief silence, there was an explosion of cheers. Sharon, who was in too much pain to get up, looked at the murderous god-like figure that was slowly walking towards her and smiled as if relieved. Atst Then, as if she had surrendered everything, her eyelids closed heavily. Instructor! Many of Wyverns powerhouses hurriedly picked up Sharon and went into the training base for treatment. At the same time, the murderous figure arrived, firing casually, knocking down a Phantom strongman, and then looking at the Wyverns strongman. How is Sharon doing? It was Leo who rushed over, looking at Sharon, whose eyes were closed and whose breath was shrivelled, and there was a constant rage rising in his eyes, and the air around him appeared to freeze. The Wyverns powerhouse looked obscure: It hurt her spine and she cant move now. Instantly, Leos eyes chilled as he instructed, Send her into the underground air-raid shelter at the training base, Ill hold these people off. You guys go back too. Leo paused and then said to that strong man. What? Commander of Wyverns The powerhouse wanted to say something but did not. Leo shook his head, The situation is urgent, no more innocent casualties. Soon, Leo was the only one left in the mountain forest. After being dumbfounded, Arthur gradually came back to his senses, and his eyes became gloomy all of a sudden. Leo, youre actually not dead? Leo smiled lightly, You didnt expect it, did you? This, in itself, was a trap set against you, and I didnt expect you to really take the bait. At these words, Arthur instantly became full of gloom, staring deadly at Leo and saying in a sorrowful tone, It turns out that I still underestimated you, I should have thought of this oue, but what does it matter? The battle remains the same without much change. You dont get that chance. Leo was indifferent and his tone was cold: Do you think youll get through today alive? He had gone out of his way to use his own life as bait to lure Hunter into taking the initiative, so how could he possibly let Arthur leave alive? But Arthur grinned, Cant you see the current situation? He gestured to the tidal wave of people that filled the mountains andughed wildly, You are the one who is going to die! Not me! So what if you lure me out with a fake death, today, Ill let you die for real! Arthur looked at Leo and said in a cold voice, When you die, I will chop off your head and I will prove who is the real king. Arthurughed like a madman, he had many more men, while Leo sent away all the men of Wyverns. If he hadnt done that, he would have had a fighting chance, but now However, Leo had no fear and his face remained indifferent: Do you think I alone cant do it? Hahahaha Arthurughed out loud, You are alone, what can you do to fight me? After three years of hibernation, Ive only returned this morning, so how can I prove that these three years have not been in vain if I dont do something? Arthur smiled grimly. No one knew his determination, only sess, no failure! Otherwise, the point of his return would be lost, and three years of hard work would go down the drain. At this time, Arthur was also surrounded by many people. They looked at Leo with cold eyes and a look of hatred in their eyes. If there is a chance to bury him, no effort will be spared. Right now, it is a very good opportunity. However, Leo didnt even nce at these powerhouses, he just looked at Arthur with a calm look in his eyes, I only have one question to ask you, do you really not regret doing this? If he could, Leo did not want to fight against Arthur, perhaps because of Can, and he wanted more than anything to make Arthur realise his mistake. Therefore, even in the present situation, he did not have Arthur to make a move. Regret? Arthurs eyes were cold as he looked at Leo and said, How could I regret it? Ive waited for this day for a long time. As he said this, he had a morose killing intent in his eyes. This killing intent is directed at Leo alone. No one knows how Arthur has spent the past three years, walking around like a corpse, unable to return to his home, unable to recognize his rtives. Three years on, he is finally about to achieve the wish of his heart. His face even wore a little extreme distortion because of the overwhelming excitement. However, no one noticed that Nadine, who had originally appeared in the battlefield, had silently withdrawn from the battlefield and lurked behind the trees not far away, looking at Leo. In her beautiful eyes, there was a momentaryplex look, then it returned to calm. She had infiltrated the Phantom for long enough, and it was time to return to Leo. With that in mind, she pulled a sharp dagger out of her leather boot. Seeing the determination in Arthurs eyes, Leo sighed gently, In that case, there is nothing more I can do, I have to let someone else do it. Arthur sneered, Who else will help you? Leo did not respond, but simply looked back not far away and sighed softly, Uncle, its time toe out and see your son. At these words, Arthurs face changed furiously and he looked fiercely in one direction. At once, his pupils plummeted and his eyes were filled with incredulity. He did not expect that this man woulde here. Nadine, hiding behind a tree, looked at the sound, and instantly her face also changed slightly. The battlefield may have to be even more treacherous with the arrival of this man. Chapter 817 One VS Ten Thousand The sea of trees ripples and the woods surge, and the windes and blows the leaves with a constant rustling sound. On the side of the Phantom, all the powerhouses raised their weapons in their hands and aimed them at the person walking in that direction. However, Arthurs face changed wildly and he hastily raised his hand, his voice trembling. Stop stop! The Phantom behind him immediately lowered their weapons at hand and looked silently at the slowly approaching figure. It was an old man with a hobbling gait, some grey hair on his head, a slightly bent spine, struggling to get up the hill, stopping to rest for almost every ten steps. When he looked at this old man, Arthurs face turned pale and he could not help but shout out. Dad At these words, all the powerhouses of the Phantom looked at the old man with surprised faces. This old man is actually the father of Hunter? The presence of Hunters father on the battlefield is clearly out of character. And Can came to the middle of the field. As soon as he looked up, he saw his son standing on high, with many others standing behind him. When had the old man ever seen this? He was so frightened that his face changed dramatically and he stumbled, falling to the ground. Arthurs face suddenly changed slightly and he wanted to go over to help, but Leo was one step ahead of him and helped Can up. Watching this scene, Arthurs cheeks twitched slightly, and for some reason, his eyes were now bloodshot. Uncle, are you all right? Leo asked with concern. Can waved his hand hastily, and his eyes, which had been gazing at Arthur above him, asked dully, Arthur, what are you doing here? Who are the people behind you? They dont look like good people Faced with his fathers questioning, Arthur was speechless, his mouth slightly open, but he could not say a word. What can he say? If the truth was really told, his father would have fainted on the spot. Arthur didnt say anything, but only looked at Leo with fierce eyes. Its you Its you brought my father here! He looked at Leo viciously and said in a deep voice. Its me. Leo looked at him with a calm face, I went to pick up your father in the morning. You seek death! Arthurs eyes were cracking, his fists were clenched and his body was trembling violently. A powerful killing aura swept out, and many of the Phantom powerhouses trembled as this killing aura spread. Things werepletely beyond his expectations. Originally, what he had in mind was to settle the Wyverns before it was toote, and after entering it, to pick up his father and put them in awe of him and make his father feelforted. But now, not only had Leo not died and disrupted his ns, he had brought his father forward - Hadnt he brought the Phantom killer with him and been seen by his father?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Things wentpletely beyond his expectations, and this could be called the worst possible oue! And it was Leo that caused this! Arthurs eyes were filled with murderous intent and he could not wait to kill Leo immediately. Arthur, what Leo said, is it all true? At this point, Can spoke up again, his tone tinged with disbelief and pain. Is it true that you have, indeed, been banished from Wyverns and are now leading your men to take revenge on it? Is that right? The two questions made the corners of Arthurs eyes twitch even more. He stared deadly at Leo. It was him told his father. As if he could see what Arthur was thinking in his heart, Leo looked calm: I really couldnt bear to see your father, at his age, still being deceived and kept in the dark by his ungrateful son, so I told him all the facts, all of them. At these words, the anger in Arthurs heart reached its peak and his murderous anger boiled over. And Can, too, trembled, his face full of incredulity. So, what he said is true? Everything you said was a lie to me? Hearing Cans words, Arthur panicked at once and hurried down the hill to his father to exin, No, father, its not like that Enraged, Can pped Arthur in his face face. It was not a heavy p, but when itnded on Arthur, it knocked him out at once. Full of dumbfoundedness, even the killing intent in his heart was gone all of a sudden, he just stared dumbly at Can. The next moment, the old man sat down on the floor and howled. Its my fault, my fault, I have raised such a rebellious son, not only did he not serve the country, but became a traitor. I would rather you died in battle. Wife, Im sorry, I didnt teach our son well Im a sinner, a sinner Can was crying and heartbroken. The saddest thing in the world is when parents see their children turn treacherous. In a moment, pale cries rise up in all directions. As the old man cried, no one made a sound, and all eyes fell on Arthur. Including Leo. They looked at Arthur with a serious expression. A big reason he brought Can over was that he hoped to use him to awaken the only conscience left in Arthurs heart. Since he hade for his father, it was proof that there was still good in his heart, and it would be best if he could be made to stop. Before it bes aplete disaster, he hopes Arthur will stop. Leo will not spare everyone who deserves to be killed, nor will it wrongly kill everyone who changed their mind. However, Arthur was silent for a long time, and instead of admitting his mistake to his father, he slowly raised his head and looked deadly at Can. Dad, Im doing all this for you. Arthur said in a hoarse voice, I cant die, if I die, there will be nothing left. I just did what I thought was right, even if this is a mistake, I still have to do it. His face was grim, but his eyes were deeply moved. After I left the Wyverns, the news was promulgated that I had died in battle, I had a home I couldnt return to, a family I couldnt recognize. I was wandering around like a lonely ghost, not to mention what happened when you found out, my dead mother must have been heartbroken when she found out. How could I die before I had re-proven myself? Thats when someone recognised me and I was given a new lease of life. Right and wrong, it doesnt matter anymore, what matters is that I proved myself by being a force outside of Wyverns. So I couldnt wait to get back, and since they wouldnt allow me, I created new ones that tolerated me. Arthur looked at Can and said, Dad, even if you see this, I will not stop, I will do what I say. You, you Can stared at Arthur, his fingers trembling as he pointed at him, and finally let out a sigh. Rebellious son His body staggered and fell backwards. Seeing this, Leo hurriedly picked him up to keep him from falling to the ground, with a helpless sigh in his heart. It seems that its still time to take the final step. Leo sent Can to the interior of Wyverns, and then retraced his steps. This time, his eyes were even colder than before, as if they were like des, looking coldly at Arthur. Youre hopeless. Arthur smiled unconcernedly, and a grim look coalesced above his face. Leo, I still underestimated you, I didnt expect you to find my father. You and Sharon approached my father a long time ago, right? He looked at Leo and asked in a cold voice. Leo shook his head, You dont understand how much hope you father has for you; he would rather you die than join the Phantom and wield a butchers knife and kill your own countrymen. He came to your grave every year so that you could live in peace in heaven. And when you died you had to use dead money, and he was afraid that you wouldnt have enough down there, so he burned you a lot of them. He did his duty as a father, and the biggest failure for him was that his son, whom he was so proud of, became what he hated the most. Leos words kept echoing, but to Arthurs ears, they were harsh. It was as if, denying him the meaning of living these years. The veins on his forehead surged and his finger bones squeezed white with a clicking sound. Theres no point in talking about it now, Leo, youve ruined my life and in return Ill send you to hell myself. Arthur looked at Leo, his voice cold. Anyone can hear Hunters repressed, morose killing intent. But Leo has no fear. With that, he rushed straight in. Kill him!!! Annoyed to the extreme, Arthur bellowed out an order. On the other hand, Nadine, who had been lurking in the shadows, also moved, turning into a streak of shadow and swept straight towards Arthur, who was not far away. The dagger in her hand stabbed viciously directly at Arthurs neck. At once, a cold light swept through. Arthur sensed the danger and subconsciously sidled up to him. There was a ng, and his face changed slightly when he saw his attacker. It is you. After being slightly stunned, a gloomy look quickly emerged on Arthurs face. Dare you take a swing at me? Nadine had a cold face and did not speak, but the de in her hand spun. The two quickly pulled away from each other after moves. Arthurs face was so gloomy: Nadine, you dare betray the organization, do you want to die? A hint of mockery finally emerged on Nadines indifferent face. You are wrong about that, I have always not betrayed the young master. At these words, Arthurs heart shook wildly and his pupils suddenly narrowed, What did you say? Nadine smiled icily, My betrayal, since the beginning, has been a y yed by th young master and me. Now, I think its time to return to young master. Chapter 818 Things Can’t Happen Again With these words, a murderous aura surged around Nadine, and his aura swept out like a storm. Arthurs face also changed slightly, and his eyes clouded to the extreme. Todays operation was supposed to be a sure thing, but instead there was a spate of idents. Firstly, Leo, who should have been dead, did not die at all and killed his way to the battlefield, turning the tide of battle; secondly, Leo received his father, Can, over early and three years of hard work and heartfelt wishes were ruined; and finally, there was the mutiny of Nadine. No, to be precise, Nadine never defected to the Phantom; she infiltrated them and was herself an undercover agent. idents came one after another, causing Arthurs already angry mind to be even more furious, and an eerie murderous aura swept through this forest. He stared deadly at Nadine and let out a sardonicugh, Good, how dare you, have you forgotten the rule that once you join the Phantom, you are not allowed to betray? When he finished, he reached out and pointed to his head. It means that you have a chip bomb in your head and if you dare to betray it, your life will be in danger. He thought that after these words, Nadine would surely be afraid, after all, no one would dare to gamble with his own life. Unexpectedly, Nadine was not only unafraid, but her cold face was full of ridicule. Looking at this smile at the corner of Nadines mouth, Arthurs face changed: What kind of expression is that? Will I die? Wont you know if you try? Nadine sneered. At once, Arthurs face sank and a fierce light shed in his eyes. Since youre not afraid to die, dont me me The organisation doesnt fully trust you with the control of the chip bomb in your head yet, its in my hands. With that, Arthur had an extra ck remote control in his hand and pressed his finger on top of arge red button. As soon as I press this button, your head will explode into pieces. Arthur mimicked with a sneer, attempting to see a hint of fear on Nadines face. However, all he could see on Nadines face was a look of deep impatience. If you want to press it, just press it, whats the nonsense? Arthur choked for a moment, with a stormy look on his face, he pressed that button without hesitation. However, there was no sound of any explosion. Nadines head did not explode, not even the slightest hint that it was going to. With a swish, Arthur froze, his face full of incredulity. And Nadines face grew sarcastic, and she was in no hurry to attack. Whats going on with this? The corners of Arthurs eyes twitched so much that he kept pressing the remote control. However, no matter how hard he pressed, Nadine just didnt explode. Impatient, Nadine flung out a flying sword. Arthur dodged, but the remote control in his hand was clicked through in its entirety. How did this happen? Arthur stood on the thick trunk of the tree, unable to believe the scene he saw before him. Suddenly, as if thinking of some possibility, his eyes became awe-inspiring all of a sudden. You - you defused the chip bomb?! He looked at Nadine and said incredulously. In response, he was met with a lightning fast attack from Nadine. The de in her hand, shimmering with a ssh, stabbed out several times a second. Arthur hurriedly fought against her and the two battled. As the battle raged on, Arthur was surprised to find that Nadine could actually fight him on even terms. After being kicked back three steps by Nadine, Arthurs eyes instantly became horrified. He found it unbelievable to know that when he first met Nadine, Arthur was ying her like prey, and Nadine was powerless to fight back. The second time they met in Hopkins, Nadine was still no match for Arthur. But since joining the Phantom, Nadine can actually fight him on even terms! Do you think youre the only one making progress? Nadine smashed her fist and sneered, I would never lose three times to the same person, the Phantom is indeed a good ce to improve strength. Arthur finally reacted to the fact that Nadine had returned to the Phantom not only to gather information, but also to improve her strength. The chip bomb in the brain was also defused. Nadine is a top assassin trained by the Phantom, and if she doesnt work for them, they had raised a monster with their own hands. At this time, Arthur finally could not be as calm as before, and cold sweat continued to break out on his forehead. At that moment, there was a muffled blow from behind. His people, surprisingly, could not restrict Leo alone. Leo went on a killing spree as if a tiger had entered a flock of sheep, and soon the ce was a river of blood and countless corpses. Twisting the throat of a cyborg easily, Leo walked towards Arthur with an indifferent expression. The sound of low footsteps, as if treading on the sound of death, stamped on his heart and sent shivers down his spine. The situation, at the moment, has taken a turn for the worse. It was Arthur who was in a desperate situation instead. With Leo and Hunter pinned one behind the other, he had no chance of winning. Just as Arthur was about to make a desperate attempt, Leo gently waved his hand, signalling Nadine to stand aside. Nadines face changed, and after a moments hesitation, she side-stepped out of the way. Arthur did not expect Leo to let Nadine retreat, so he gritted his teeth and fled frantically. As he fled to a tree not far away, he jerked his head back, his face shadowy as he looked at Leo. Let me go today and youll regret it. Leo, however, shook his head and looked at him with cold eyes, If you have the guts, keeping. Arthurs face changed before he finally left the ce. Nadine returned to Leos side, puzzled, Why did you let him go? Its a big problem. Theres no need to kill him.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Leo shook his head and nced back at Wyverns, His father is the pain in his heart. If it was before, his father didnt know who he really was, he might have carried on, but now that his father knows, it might be an opportunity for him to change his mind. Leo sighed softly, Besides, I dont want his father to lose his son once again. Sensing Leos good intentions, Nadine stopped talking. If he does not repent, the next time we meet, we must kill him! Okay. Leo took a nce at the skeletal bodies roaming the mountain and said, Someone wille to collect these, which have good scientific research value. After staying at Wyverns for a while, Sharon did not wake up immediately. She was badly injured and needed to recuperate for a long time. After instructing the doctor to cure Sharon, Leo quickly left the ce. Young master, where do we go next? Nadine asked as she followed. Go for the wedding. Chapter 819 Ambitious Layout Go for the wedding?! After hearing Leos words, Nadine finally came back to her senses after being frozen for a long time, and eximed out in incredulous surprise. Whos wedding? Nadine had only just returned to Leos side and was unaware of the fishy storm that had been raging in S City for some time. A quick check on her phone and it dawned on her that it was Aries wedding. When she opened the news page, she didnt even have to search, the page itself will pop up with the news of the marriage between the two royal families. Some of the media have exaggerated, iming that this is the wedding on a scale and with a far greater impact than it was twenty years ago. After all, the history of S City has not yet seen a marriage between two major Valenham royal families. The Spencer n and Cohen n have set a precedent, and it is believed that after these two families have joined together, the other seven royal families will certainly try to do the same. After all, a marriage is the fastest and best way to bring two families together. With nine royal families, the bnce must still be maintained. By joining forces, the two families will upset this bnce. Other royal families, too, are bound to find ways toe together in marriage and maintain this bnce. Otherwise, the first to fall out of line and be exterminated must be the unconnected royal family. This wedding is a war. Looking at the introduction, Nadine however sighed softly. You see it too? Leoughed. Nadine nodded, wanting to say something. Leo spoke up, Say what you have to say, dont cover it up. Only then did Nadine speak up, with a puzzled face, You go to rob the bride, Im afraid its not easy to exin to Miss Henderson. Leo was silent for a while and said, I didnt do it simply to rob the bride, there are some feuds and some grudges that I have to settle on my own. His eyes glowed with a bit of a chill. Not long ago, Arie lost his virginity in the office, with Maxwell pushing behind the scenes, and if Leo hadnt used himself as bait to lure Hunter out, he might really have been frozen. This revenge cannot go unanswered. Nadines face was also full of killing intent when she heard about this. But regarding Lydia, Leo guessed that she would not make a fool of herself by attending Aries wedding. After all, thest time he and Lydia got married, Arie didnte, but had Peter attend in her ce. Correspondingly, Lydia should also not attend Aries wedding. Nadine then stopped talking and just stared at Leos cheek for a long time. Leo subconsciously touched his cheek and asked, Whats wrong? Is there something on my face? No. Nadine averted her eyes and a faint smile grew on her face, It just feels so good to be back again. The air here is good. At these words, Leos face changed slightly before revealing a smile, Dont leave again. Okay. Nadine smiled and concentrated on driving. Soon, they arrived at the Dragon City Hotel in the city centre. This is the most luxurious hotel in the whole of S City, where many marriages ofrge families take ce. The prices here, of course, are not affordable for the average person. Leo and Nadine got out of the car and looked at the entire Grand Hotel. At this point, the wedding had not yet started, but many media and chairmen of giantpanies had already gathered at the entrance and they were already waiting. Young master, we dont seem to have an invitation. Nadine observed that there was invitations in hands of others. Leo frowned, it was not good to ask for an invitation rashly now that he was dead in the eyes of the S City. Suddenly, out of the crowd came a young man. Looking at this man, Leo suddenly blushed slightly and felt very familiar. Isnt this the young master of the Patel royal family, Morgan? Morgan had previously appeared at the 18th birthday Isabel, but was angered away by Isabel. The two were once betrothed to each other. Because of this incident, Morgan also held a grudge against Leo. Leo never thought he would seeMorgan here again. Soon, Leo had an idea in mind. He came directly in front of Morgan and patted him on the shoulder. Who is it? Morgan was full of impatience and turned back with a face full of annoyance. Yet as soon as he saw Leos smiling face, he was violently startled. Ghost - ghost! Without thinking, Morgan ran away. The fact that Leo was dead was clear to the upper ss of S City, yet Leo had appeared in front of him, what else was it if not a ghost? Just as he tried to run, he was kicked back by Nadine. What do you want? Looking at Leo and Nadine with trepidation, Morgan was terrified inside. Leo smiled harmlessly at him, Dont be afraid, Im still alive, feel me. After saying that, he stretched his face over and let Morgan touch it. The moment he touched it, Morgan shook for a moment, and then immediately froze, You are really alive. Then you - Morgan immediately stared at Leo with wide eyes and incredulity. Hush Leo made a gesture of silence, but his eyes fell on top of the invitation in his pocket, I want to borrow something from you. What? Noticing Leos eyes, Morgans eyes immediately changed and he subconsciously covered his pockets. Leo didnt say anything, but his eyes fell on the invitation in Morgans hand. Not far away, Morgans bodyguard was also subjected to the same situation. Nadine was pulling Morgans bodyguard into a corner, threatening him with a fierce face to hand over the invitation. Under Nadines coercion, Morgans bodyguard had to hand over the invitation in his hand. Not long after, Nadine walked over with the invitation in her hand as if nothing had happened, and gave Morgan a fierce re. Morgan almost died from this re. Leo sighed softly, Havent you noticed that youve had a lot of bad lucktely? Bad luck? What bad luck? Morgan froze for a moment, intimidated by the presence of Nadine, he could not show it. At the same time he himself wanted to know why Leo said that. Has your status in the Patel royal family been getting lower and lowertely? Not only does your family look down on you, but even your parents are somewhat distant from you? Leo looked at Morgan and said with a sigh, And every night when you dream, you always have nightmares and wake up in the middle of the night with sweat? How do you know? When this statement was made, Morgan directly froze, his face full of incredulity. Leo continued, I also know that it only started since you were rejected by Isabel, the reason being was that you are ashamed to be reject by a young girl who has juste of age. What then? When Leo said that, Morgan also felt like a nuisance and frowned at once. Its simple, its a marriage caused by the Spencer n and the Cohen family, causing the other royal ns to alert. If these two ns hadnt seeded in their marriage, the nine royal ns would still have remained in a state of bnce as it was. I am, right now, going to stop the marriage of the two families. Leo said seriously. Morgan was already stunned, his mouth slightly open, but he could not say any words. You give me the invitation in your hand and Ill help you redeem your image. Leo said. How? Morgan was full of doubts. Youre looked down upon by the Patel family because youre too much of a loser, so Ill go in instead of you and act as Morgan, and youll be able to make a name in S City afterwards. Nadine listened with an odd look on her face, she hadnt seen him for some time, when did the young master start to be so ky? She did not know that this was the most convenient way. Meanwhile, Leo had already started toy out the situation for S City. But how are you going to act in my name when you go in instead of me? Morgan was not stupid and had a wary look on his face. Leo didnt say anything, he just took out an iron mask and put it on. How about now? Seeing that, Morgans face immediately changed drastically, pointing at Leo in shock to the point where he could not speak. You you, you are This mask is the same mask that Leo wore when he participated in the Northernd Conference, and at that time, after the conference was over, the nine great royal families of S City all thought of recruiting this powerful person who used Commander of Wyverns as his name. Naturally it goes the same to the Patel family, but at that time the crowd only knew that his codename was Commander of Wyverns and that he wore a mask, without knowing exactly who he was. How about the status that Im the one youve asked to step in for the Patel family? Leo grinned at Morgan. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Morgan didnt say anything, he just looked straight at Leo. Returning to his senses, he was full of excitement and directly handed the invitation letter in his hand to Leo of his own ord. Leo, its a deal, we agreed, you are invited by me, to step in for my family. Leo readily agreed. After seeing Morgan leave, Leo looked back at Nadine, Lets go in. Nadine had a shocked face, and only after a long time did shee back to her senses and said incredulously, Young master, are you trying to tie the Patel family to you? Yes. Leos eyes became awe-inspiring again as he indifferently said, The situation in S City is going to start to beid out, and soon, Im going to dere war on Pompeii Imperial n, the Cohen n, to save my biological parents. The nine royal families must be used for me. Leos words were low and carried a morbid killing intent, and Nadines heartbeat quickened. If this had been let out into the open, it would definitely have been thought that he was being whimsical. The imperial family is a level of existence higher than the royal family, and in front of the imperial family, the royal family has to grovel. Leo, however, wanted to take on the imperial family and was not generally ambitious. But after the shock passed, Nadines eyes became calm. She was sure that her young master could make it. Lets go. Leos eyes returned to calm as he put on his Commander of Wyverns mask and walked into the Grand Hotel. Chapter 820 Go to the Hotel The lights are on and the celebrities came. Both the Spencer n and the Cohen n are prestigious royal families in S City, and it is clear how much of a stir a marriage between the two would create. ording to local custom, the bride must stay at home all day and wait for the groom toe and collect her. The groom had to challenge many obstacles before he could carry his bride. This is known as a farcical wedding. Guests waited in the outer courtyard, where the Spencer family hosted arge banquet to entertain those in attendance. The younger members of the Spencer family have gone over to entertain the guests. In a quaint room in a deep and secluded courtyard, a cold woman in bridal make-up is watching all this with cold eyes. That look, as cold as the cold iron that does not melt in ten thousand years, makes ones heart shiver. Next to her instead sat a flirtatious woman in avender bridesmaids dress, holding a powder in her hand and applying it lightly. She looked at thepound, with all those lights and colours, but with a smiling look on her face. Look how much everyone isughing. Cindy finished her make-up and pointed to the scene outside with a smile. Then, the frost on Aries face intensified: They areughing, not because someone is getting married today, but because Im marrying into the Cohen family and I cant interfere with the power the Spencer family. After a pause, she lifted her head and swept a faint nce at Cindy: Youre happy too, arent you? At these words, the smile on Cindys face grew even bigger, I am very happy, after you married, the future head of the Spencer n will be just two people, me and Maxwell, vying for it - Spencer n doesnt have a female head yet, I think I can break this record. Is that so? Do you think Maxwell is easy to be dealt with? Arie sneered, Today I marry into the Cohen family, tomorrow, you can marry into another royal family, just because we are daughters and he is a man. There are some things that people have an innate prejudice against women. Youre right. Cindy nodded approvingly, then sat down on her buttocks next to Arie and carefully helped her to straighten the folds on her bridal dress. She was thoughtful in a way that people think how close they are. People have an innate prejudice against women, but arent you made to break those prejudices by your very existence? Look at Aurora twenty years ago, who dared to let out a fart? After a pause, Cindy smiled again, Besides, Maxwell thinks that this is the way to rest easy, in my opinion, it is rather an opportunity. Do you want me to use Leos hand and take control of it like I used to take control of the Lawson family? Aries eyes were cold as she asked. Cindy snapped her fingers, Bingo, as it were, doesnt it feel like todays wedding, unspeakably familiar? Arie was suddenly plunged into silence. Five years ago, the Lawson family intended to marry her off to the Henderson familys adopted son, Leo, in order to curb her ambition. Only, at that time, Arie took a firm stance that she would never marry him, and that if she wanted a marriage, she would want Leo toe to her door. So, the Lawson family had no choice but to recruit Leo to their door. However, on the night of the wedding, Leo disappeared. This is a permanent pain in Aries heart, and now when she thinks about it, she feels resentful. After a long moment, she shook her head and said, Its different. Different? Where is it different? Cindy was full of surprise. Firstly, the Spencer family is not the Lawson family and the Cohen family is not the Henderson family, and Hayden could not havee to the door. Secondly, the groom is not Leo. Thirdly, I will not sacrifice my body. Cindy was full of surprise, and after a long time of silence, she sighed, Then you can only be pressed by Maxwell, you cant even cross Maxwell, and you still want toy hands on his father? Cindy did not say anything, but just continued to look coldly at the courtyard. Cindy stared for a long time, then suddenly her eyes turned cold and she stared deadly at Arie: Is this setting yourself up? Aries face stiffened and she turned back to look at Cindy with a gloomy expression, What do you mean? Is it true that you gave your virginity to Don? Cindys eyes were stern as she stared at Arie: Your purpose is not love, but to be permanently tied to Leo, right? You knew Leo wouldnt stand by and watch you marry Hayden, but Leo is dead! It was you that got someone killed who could have saved you. Cindys voice was cold, and the more she spoke, the more agitated she became, even pping her across the face. A crisp p sounded, Arie did not dodge this time and took a hard p from Cindy. If it was before, Arie would not have allowed Cindy to treat her like this, but now, she was silent. It was because Cindys face actually had an angry look on it too. Since she had a heart-to-heart talk with Leo, Cindys attitude towards Leo had changed and she was annoyed to have him died like that. Maybe youre right, this is the most over the top Ive ever done. Arie said with self-deprecation. Cindyughed coldly, Whats the use of only knowing now? I really regret allying with you, if you get brought down, I wont be any better! Cindy was indeed infuriated beyond measure. Originally, she could sit back, watching Arie and Maxwell fight it out, but now, it was her turn next. The groom has arrived. At that moment, there was a crackling of firecrackers outside the door.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. A long line of luxury cars approached, and in a Rolls-Royce at the front, a young man, also dressed in a red suit, stepped down, beaming. But his forehead was wrapped in thick gauze and looked as if he had been hit hard on the head by someone. Cayden walked out slowly at this time, exchanging pleasantries with Dous. Abraham, on the other hand, was acting as the best man and was all serious when it was clearly a happy day. In the room, Cindy withdrew her gaze and said lightly, The groom is here, I have to go down and stop him. Arie did not speak, still sitting motionless. With her eyes looking out the window, she still could not be convinced that Leo was really dead. Suddenly, she stood up and called out to Cindy, Wait a minute! Cindy turned around and looked at her in surprise. No need, just go ahead and have the wedding done. Arie swept away the gloom from before and said with a cold face. Cindy was full of surprise, amazed at how quickly she had changed all of a sudden. Before she could return to her senses, Arie descended the stairs herself and opened the door. At once, the whole room was silent. Everyone was amazed as they gaped at Arie, even Hayden froze. Arie Even Maxwell was confused as to what Arie was trying to do. Arie sneered, Lets go straight to the hotel. Chapter 821 Treasure Girl Go straight to the hotel! After Arie said this, everyone in the room froze for a moment. Hayden also froze with a look of disbelief. He hadnt even gotten past the farce yet, so why was he going straight to the hotel? Maxwell, on the other hand, narrowed his eyes dangerously as he surveyed Arie. Aries face did not change as she said in a cold voice, I just find it troublesome, since its a wedding, lets be quick and go straight to the hotel! Once these words were spoken, the crowd then knew what Arie had in mind, and immediately, one by one, they looked horrified. Hayden smiled, no longer with the grimace he had on the rooftopst night. It looks like Arie has figured it out. So, you cant want to marry me. He was secretly pleased with himself. Behind him, Abraham gave Arie a deep look; he felt that things were not that simple. Once she does something out of the ordinary, it means that she is nning something again. Haha, since Arie is so impatient, lets skip the red tape and go straight to the hotel. Haydenughed out loud. The others also looked at each other and could not say anything. Hayden reached out to put his arm around Aries shoulder, but was red by Arie. The look was cold, as if she was looking at a corpse. But when Hayden looked more closely, he would find that Arie actually had a faint hint of charm in her eyes. Ill be yours sooner orter, whats the hurry? An indifferent woman can be very seductive once she throws up her winks. At that moment, Hayden was indescribably excited inside and could not wait. Yes, now! With that, he got into the wedding car, and Arie got into the car with poise and style and drove towards the Grand Hotel. On the other side, downstairs in the Grand Hotel. Leo and Nadine had entered the hotel lobby. The Grand Hotel, which is almost all packed today, has very tight security at the entrance and an invitation was needed to enter and leave. In front of the hall door, there is a wedding photo of the couple, none other than Hayden and Arie. Only, while Hayden had a happy face, Arie was expressionless. Inside the banquet venue, the crowd was swarming and the two people, Leo and Nadine, did not attract much attention. At best, Leo is wearing a mask, and it is astonishing to see such strange costumes.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Herees the bride and groom! Suddenly, someone shouted, all the people in the hotel poured out in a flurry. Leo and Nadine looked curious. The bride and groom basically arrive after two or three hours, but its only past 1pm! Nadine also looked puzzled. Come on, go out and have a look. Leo and Nadine step out for a look. However, as soon as they went out, they saw the wedding car door slowly open and Hayden slowly walked in with Arie. In front of everyone, Arie remained the regal queen, nodding to the surrounding guests. Hayden, on the other hand, was beaming, today, arguably, was the most important day of his life. Is Miss Spencer submissive? Looking at Arie who was not resisting, Nadine was surprised. If Arie was willing to marry Hayden, then wouldnt the young masters robbing the bride be meaningless? Leo, however, stared for a long time and shook his head slightly, Shes waiting for help. Nadine looked amazed. Leo nodded, I know her, if she didnt have a backhand, she definitely wouldnt have gone to the wedding venue with Hayden. But shes at the end of her rope and theres only so many ways she can think of to either behave or find someone to take her away on the eve of the wedding. Just as Leo was wondering who woulde to her rescue, his eyes suddenly nced over and caught a glimpse of a one-armed man in the crowd. He also looked at Arie not far away with a cold gaze. Nadine frowned slightly, Why is he here? Leo was silent for a while and sighed, It seems that Arie can only rely on him, however, the sess rate remains low. Nadine also nodded, this was not the Pearl, but S City where talents were hidden. Relying on Waces strength alone would be difficult! Just wait a little longer. Leo spoke out, Now that the wedding hasnt started yet, Hayden doesnt dare to make a rash move yet. Now that the entire Cohen n was subservient to him, he would have asked Dous to call off the engagement if he hadnt wanted to be exposed prematurely. After seeing Arie and Hayden walk into the lift, Leo sat back down again with Nadine in tow. Time passes. As the bride and groom entered the hotel early, the guests from the two families followed suit, and the originally empty banquet hall was instantly filled to capacity. There was a lot of mingling and buzzing. Nadine focused on everyone entering and leaving the grounds and suddenly noticed amon thread. That is, all the guests entering and leaving apanied by their respective bodyguards not far away from the perimeter. Even if their eyes did not meet, there was still a physical movement towards the person they were each trying to protect. It seems that everyone knows all about this wedding Nadine withdrew her eyes and gave a faintugh. Leo didnt say anything, just nced around subconsciously. A number of people were looking at them from some corners of the Grand Hotel. All those faint murderous thoughts were captured by Leo. At this, Nadine was surprised. Young master, why do they keep such an eye on us? Leo smiled lightly, Its simple, most of the guests attending the wedding are well known to the people of S City, and we dont belong to this circle. At the sound of his words, Nadine immediately heard the meaning of Leos words clearly. People have social circles, and a millionaires friend must be a millionaire. The circle of high society in S City is small, and over time, a circle of people is formed. However, Leo does not belong to this circle, but is in it and belongs to a very special kind of existence. At that moment, a young man with a tall ss of wine, with a femalepanion in his arms, approached with a smile on his face. As he passed by Leo, his footsteps paused for a moment, then he said something to the woman beside him and the woman walked away. He himself came to Leo and smiled, Dude, your mask is pretty cool. Leo swept him a faint nce and did not speak. The young man was not angry; instead, he patted Leos shoulder. As he tapped his shoulder, Leos gaze, in turn, fell on top of his palm. Brother, do me a favour and give up your seat, I want to sit here. He said to Leo with a smile. As he said this, his gaze was bold as he surveyed Nadine sitting next to Leo. After all, she was to apany the young master to the wedding. Nadine shed the ck leather jacket she wore and changed into a ck bustier evening gown, as if she were a ck swan. She was a standout presence at this kind of party venue and Troy took an instant liking to her. But the scene was full, so she had to ask Leo, who was closest to her, to give way. Before that Troy had noticed that Leo and Nadine did not speak, so it was suspected that they did not know each other. From Troys eyes, Leo could see his mind, he instantly let out a faint smile, Why should I give up my seat for you? Hearing Leos words, Troyughed. The smile was proud, especially the look in his eyes, which was teasing. Holding out his finger, he gave it a few gentle shakes, I see, you dont know who I am yet, do you? I am the young master of the first-tier great n of S City, Troy OBrien. Troy introduced himself, I want this seat of yours, so that closer to the stands, see more closely at the bride. When he said that, he surveyed the clothes on Leos body and mocked, You dont look like someone from our circle. Leo nodded, Well, its true that Im not from here. Upon hearing this, Troys heart grew even more disdainful and he became even more determined to grab the position. However, he did not use violence to force the issue, but further followed the path. Bro, you must be a man of understanding. See the beautiful woman sitting next to you? Anyway, you cant approach her, why dont you fulfill me. Not that Im bragging, although I am not a big name in S City, but anyone knows my name. He asked, Where are you from? Are you from the grooms side, or the brides side? Im from Pearl, sort of on the brides side. Oh, I know that ce, its quite affluent, but it cant bepared with our S City. You came alone to attend the brides wedding, you are also considered a northern drifter, right? Troy said with a smile, You give me this seat, Ill talk to the beautiful girl, if I really get her, I wont forget your matchmaking, from now on you are my man. I guarantee that you will make a good living in S City. Troy spoke with a lot of nonsense, causing Nadine to frown and his eyes to be filled with disgust. How can such a person be worthy of pursuing her? When Leo smiled, he also smiled, Fine, Ill give you the seat, but its hard to say if you can get the beauty, this beauty next to me might not be very good-tempered. Having said that, he stood up. Hearing these words, Troy was instantly overjoyed. I always have to try it to know if it will work. The moment Leo got up, Troy sat down and gave the most charming smile at Nadine. Before he could say anything, Nadineughed softly, Im not deaf, you want to chase me, right? Troy froze for a moment, and then coughed twice to hide his embarrassment: Yes It was a bit of an unexpected start, but it was just the right one for less fuss. So, with a serious face, Nadine said, If you want to chase me, I dont want your money or your body, there is only one request. Whats the request? Troy looked dumbfounded and wondered if he had stumbled upon the treasure girl? You must overpower me in force. Chapter 822 Base on the Mask What do you do when a charming girl say this to you with a cold face? Of course, Nadine, the worlds number one assassin, basically has little to do with the word charming. But there is also a cold beauty, Troy was happy. Cuteness is worthless in the face of sexiness. Troy felt that this statement was really true. Nadine has tall height, slim figure, and a cold face, perfectly fits the image of a pretty woman in Troys mind. Troy was blissfully happy and smiled shyly as he reached out his hand, intending to touch Nadines face. Beauty, dont worry about my force, I guarantee I can overpower you Seeing this scene, even Leo, who was standing at the side, could not help but twitch violently at the corner of his eyes. Nadine was seriously talking to him about the terms of a rtionship, but he actually thought of that crap. Leos eyes turnedpassionate for a moment, and he was going to see blood in a moment. But Troy hadnt realised it yet, and continued toughingly go and touch Nadines pretty face. Ah - However, in the next moment, the party scene was instantly filled with screams of misery like the killing of a pig. As Troy was about to touch Nadines cheek, Nadine grabbed his arm fiercely and caromed with force. With a click, that hand of his underwent a hundred and eighty degree twist all at once. Troy was then viciously kicked by Nadine and smashed against the expensive ss barrier, which was shattered instantly by Troys body. Such a greatmotion instantly attracted the attention of everyone at the banquet. The crowd turned around and looked at Troy, who had fallen to the ground and couldnt get up, with eyes full of amazement, sucking in a breath of cold air. Who, in the end, dared to fight under the marriage wedding of the two royal families in a big fight? Son! Suddenly, a grief-stricken scream came from deep within the party. A buxom noblewoman in a brocade robe ran over with a cry, flopped down with a thud and fell down beside Troy. Upon seeing Troys extremely twisted arm, the noblewoman immediately burst into tears and yelled. Who is it? Who beat my son? Arge group of people then arrived, and a middle-aged man saw the scene and her face instantly went gloomy. He can be saved, get to the hospital! Troys father, Eduard OBrien, ordered in a deep voice. Soon, the hotel attendant came and warily lifted the unconscious Troy and called the ambnce. Therge hotel banquet venue was silent. Everyones eyes were focused on Leo and Nadine sitting in the hall, their faces filled with shock. The party venue, basically, was filled with people who knew each other, except for this strange man in a mask and Nadine, sitting outside. The killers are them! Being watched by so many people, instead of being afraid, Nadine acted as if nothing was wrong, picked up the teapot and poured a cup of tea for Leo. Young master, have some tea. This scene deeply shocked everyones eyes. Their hearts were pounding and their heartbeat was racing. These two men, in front of everyone, had abolished the only child of the OBrien family! Not only are they not scared and running away, but they are actually so arrogant. At this moment, the crowd could already feel the anger of the OBrien family head, Eduard, and his wife, Cora Webb. Even if my son misbehaved in the first ce, you dont have to hit him so hard, do you? Eduard suppressed his anger, looked at Leo and said in a deep voice. You you bitch, how dare you strike out at my son? I will not spare you! After crying for a long time, Cora got up violently and roared at Nadine. I want you to die! Cora growled hysterically, but was afraid to step forward. She was angry, but not overwhelmed by rage. If they were ordinary people, she would not have hesitated to order them to be killed. But they clearly are not. Everyone is not a fool. Today is a great day for the marriage between the Spencer family and the Cohen family, even the other royal families wouldnt dare toe here to cause trouble, yet this man wearing a mask is so light-hearted, could it be he is not a small man? Eduard would not make a rash move until he knew his true identity. However, Nadine merely nced at them with indifferent eyes, unconcerned. Leo didnt even lift his eyelids for a moment, and was leisurely sipping his tea from the beginning to the end. You! Seeing that they actually dared to ignore them, Eduard and Cora became even angrier. You made trouble here, youll pay the price! Eduard was so angry that he quickly left the scene. But instead of leaving, he arrived on the scene with a group of men. Leo smiled as he nced at him though the corner of his eyes. He cant believe they brought the Spencer family with them. The OBrien family is an affiliated family dependent on the Spencer family, and with Troy beaten, Eduard naturally had to seek the Spencer family for help. The leader was a young man with an erect figure and a gloomy face. Maxwell. Nadine nced at him and exined, The OBrien family was supported by Maxwell, only obeys orders from him. So thats it. Leo dawned on him, but was not afraid, and beneath his mask, there was still a faint smile. Its you, causing trouble here? Maxwell came in front of Leo, his face gloomy. However, Leo still only looked up faintly, still not saying a word. Fucking hell, how dare you act like arrogant? Several hot-tempered men behind Maxwell could not help themselves and were about to order someone to take action. Maxwell, however, raised an eyebrow and stopped them. He came to Leo, looked at the mask on his face a few more times, and suddenly smiled, You seem to look familiar, have we met somewhere before? Leoughed, Why dont I remember? Maxwells face sank as he asked, Who the hell are you? Dare you take off your mask and show your true face?Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Leo snorted and did not respond. Maxwell, however, looked at the mask on Leos face and his face became increasingly unpleasant. Suddenly, as if remembering something. You are the Commander of Wyverns at the Northernd Conference in Hopkins? Chapter 823 Catching Adultery in the Act After these words from Maxwell, the originally noisy banquet hall became quiet all of a sudden. For a moment, everyone looked at each other, not reacting for a moment. Even the Spencers juniors looked at Maxwell in confusion. What Commander of Wyverns? Maxwells face was so gloomy, his eyes fixed on Leo with a deadly stare, Do you still remember the biggest dark horse who made a ssh at the Hopkins Northernd Conference, the masked man whose code name was Commander of Wyverns? This is the man! What? As soon as Maxwells words fell, the faces of everyone at the scene produced a deep change. The people present were either rich or noble, all from the gentry of S City, and were well informed about what was happening across the country. The most recent event of sufficient international importance also has to go to the Northernd Conference in Hopkins. Both the previous fight and the fact that the entire stadium was held hostage afterwards were enough to make international headlines.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Because of that Northernd Conference, everyone remembers a mysterious man with a mask. He fought the president of the Hopkins Martial Arts Association, battled Karl and rescued the entire gymnasium by himself - If the fight with Karl had not been interrupted, he would have had the chance to ask for the first ce. The various powers of S City were scrambling to pull in such a strong man, even trying to find out the true identity of this masked man, but without having a clue. After disappearing for most of the time, he reappeared in S City and showed up at the wedding? Facing such a person who could challenge Karl, Maxwells pressure increased abruptly and his face turned gloomy to the extreme. After all, he was not confident that he could match Karl. There was really nothing he could do about such a big man causing trouble at their royal wedding. Eduard, on the other hand, looked horrified and stared dead at Leo, his twitching old face full of resignation. Cora waspletely dumbfounded by the thought of the cursed words that hade out of her mouth earlier, and she turned pale with fear, not knowing what to do. The whole scene was now silent, and everyone felt a huge pressure. Especially when Leos gaze swept over, the icy look reflected beneath the iron face made people feel shivering inside. In addition to the people in the ballroom, a man with a broken hand outside the Grand Hotel looked on with incredulity. It is none other than Wace. He was nning how to save Arie and he unexpectedly saw Leo. Immediately after his shock, he realised that this was a good opportunity to enter from the side and dive in. Waces action naturally fell on Leos eyes, and he gave a lightugh without moving. If e was looking for trouble, he would have to do it to the end. Then, a cold light shed in Leos eyes as he stared at Maxwell: You want to stand up for them, dont you? The cold words made Maxwells heart tremble violently. At this moment, he felt a tremendous amount of pressure. He himself was shocked beyond belief, he had practiced internal energy and was a practitioner, which would be important in his battle with Cindy and Arie for the next Spencer family head. But the man in front of him, with one look, made him lose his resistance, which shows how strong he is. Worthy of being a supreme master who canpete with Karl, the head of the Henderson family Maxwell sighed in his heart, absolutely unable to make an enemy of him. At this thought, Maxwell hastily shook his head, I dare not, I think there must be some kind of misunderstanding. Hearing Maxwells words, Leos eyes not only did not ease, but became stern. Leos eyes narrowed slightly as he spoke if he meant something: Misunderstanding? The OBrien family molested my female henchman, she defended herself, whats wrong with that? At these words, not only Maxwell and Eduard, but also everyone else in the room changed their faces dramatically. The truth of the matter came out that it was the OBrien familys dude who saw the beauty of the female escort and had evil intentions, only to have him beaten on the spot. Maxwell broke out in cold sweat on the spot, and Eduards eyes even twitched at the corners. Everyone knew Troy, who wanted to get his hands on pretty women. There were many girls in S City who had been victimized, but they didnt expect that he wanted toy hands on someones female escort. Nadine chimed in at just the right time with a soft sigh. Ive restrained enough strength, I didnt expect him to be so unresistant, he went flying by my kick. And he wanted to conquer me? Nadine shook her head in disappointment. If they were afraid when faced with Leo, these words of Nadine were enough to make them faint. Especially Eduard. His son was beaten unconscious, and he deserved to be beaten? Maxwell took a deep breath and forced a smile, Mr. Commander of Wyverns, since Troy has been beaten and your anger has subsided, will you take your seat? We will prepare the front most seats for you Maxwell had a n. The Commander of Wyverns, who everyone wanted to recruit, actually appeared at their banquet, wasnt this a great opportunity to recruit him? If he gets on well with him, the Spencer n is equal to having an additional supreme power. No, its that he, Maxwell, has an additional supreme power as a helper. Who else is his opponent in this S City? However, Leos next words were the ones that shattered his dreams. Dont bother. This time, I am here to attend the banquet in ce of the Patel n. Leo spoke indifferently, his tone calm. At those words, everyones face changed dramatically, especially Maxwell, whose cheeks twitched even harder. On behalf of the Patel n? Sir, you and the Patel n? He swallowed. Leo waved his hand, Morgan have me came to attend in the Patel ns ce. For a moment, there was silence all around, and all the families who had attempted to pull Leo in were disappointed. Is that so? Maxwell took a deep breath, smiled, Thats a pity, but please enjoy. Is this wedding, really, going to go so well? As Maxwell was about to leave, Leo was teasingly smiling. Maxwell paused in his steps and looked back in surprise. Leo, however, smiled lightly and got up to enter the main hall of the banquet. Nadine also stood up with an expressionless face and followed closely behind. The moment he brushed past, Leo nced at Maxwell with his afterglow. It was this nce that caused Maxwell to freeze on the spot. He didnt even dare to move, as if his soul was frozen. For some reason, he felt the mans eyes were indescribably cold. This,bined with the inexplicable words spoken earlier, made Maxwell very uneasy. After a moments hesitation, he dialed an unfamiliar number. Hello, contact the powerhouses from the General Association of Martial Arts, arrange for at least ten powerhouses at the helm level toe to me, money is not a problem! After hanging up the phone, the uneasiness on Maxwells face disappeared, and a cold light flickered in his pupils. His uneasiness stems from this man in the mask, who has gone to great lengths to get the wedding to go ahead properly, spending a lot of money to hire powerhouses at the helm level of the S City General Association of Martial Arts. Altogether, there are more than ten of them, not counting their masters who are second only to the helm level powerhouse! Laying down the! If he dares to make trouble, he cant get his way! Meanwhile, the top suite on the highest floor of the hotel. This is temporarily the room where Arie has her bridal make-up applied. At the moment, she is walking around the room alone, anxiously. It was getting darker and darker, but the person who saved her and the person who took her ce still had not appeared. Just as her heart was racing, there was a knock on the door of her suite. Arie was overjoyed and rushed over to open the door, but what she saw was Haydens face covered in smiles. In an instant, the tion on Aries face was gone, only a deep gloom. Its not time for us to meet yet, what are you doing here? As a rule, it is only an hour before the start of the wedding that the bride and groom meet. Hayden said with a smile, Were going to get married sooner orter anyway, so we might as well meet earlier. It was you propose we go to the hotel earlier. With that, he was about to step into the room. Arie hurriedly stopped him in his tracks and said with a cold face, Since I am going to marry you soon, cant you even wait? Get out! Arie pointed outside and said in a cold voice. Perhaps glimpsing the sulk in Aries eyes, Haydens face sank, but he could not say anything more and had no choice but to leave. As soon as Hayden left, Arie sat back down on the edge of the bed, looking at the darkening sky, a touch of helplessness surfaced at her brow. At that moment, the door to the room rang again. Aries anger rose from her heart and she opened the door directly, cursing, How many times do I have to tell you before you understand, you - Sis. A mans low voice came from outside the door. She only saw Wace take a wary nce around to make sure no one was there before walking in. Arie was surprised and said anxiously, Are you ready? Wace nodded, Everyone is ready, but, Sis, do you really want to do this? Wace looked grave: It will not be able to hide for long, when the bride removes her veil, it will be discovered, and at that time it will be a death situation. Arie was silent for a moment, and then a stern look appeared in her eyes. Long before she decided to do so, she knew this would be the case. The more sophisticated the n, the more likely it is that something will go wrong. She had thought of everything but Leos death. Right now, there is no choice but to do as nned. Okay, nowe with me. Wace saw Aries determination and said to Arie with a soft sigh. Just as the two were about to leave, the door to the room rang again. This sound startled both Wace and Arie. Who is it? Forcing herself to calm down, Arie spoke out. The next moment, however, the door was kicked open in response. Hayden walked in with a grim face, looking at the extra man in the room, he shouted, I knew you bitch was having an affair behind my back! Chapter 824 Second Class Bastard Hayden? Why are you back? When she got a good look at the visitor, Aries face turned very ugly. She scolded Hayden away earlier, but she didnt expect Hayden toe back. The situation at hand is really at its worst. Waces gaze was also awe-inspiring, his heart sinking infinitely. Who is he? Haydens gaze fell directly on Wace, his expression irritated. If he didnt have to find out the cause and effect of the incident, he would have rushed up to beat up Wace. Now that the case has finally been solved, he has really misunderstood Leo. The one who took away Aries virginity in the office that day was not Leo, but this Wace. However, for having gotten Leo killed, Hayden did not look guilty at all. For him, its better that Leo is dead! Waces eyes were cold and he was about to strike, but Arie stopped him and shook her head at him. Seeing that in front of him, Arie still dared to make eye contact with Wace, he became even more annoyed. You bitch, I knew nothing good woulde from you going to the hotel early, if I hadnt kept an eye out in advance, you would have got away! Who is this adulterer! Hayden was so angry that his face turned blue and he pointed at Wace and shouted angrily. Arie smiled coldly: Does it matter to you, I told you I would marry you, but didnt say that my heart was with you. You - These wordspletely aroused Haydens killing intent. This is tantamount to saying that I will marry you, but after marriage, I will definitely cheat on you. This greatly trampled on Haydens dignity, something he absolutely could not stand. Arie, however, stepped forward and blocked in front of Wace, looking at him sharply, Who he is has nothing to do with you, let him go. Dont even think about it. A fierce light shed in Haydens eyes, and from his eyes, he carried a deep murderous intent. Arie, youve actually reached the point that you even want a punk with a broken arm. Since he is here, let him stay here forever.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. He pped his hands twice and indifferently ordered, Break his limbs and throw him into the Grand Canal to drown! As soon as the words left his mouth, a group of strong ck-d men rushed in from outside the corridor and surrounded Arie and Wace. The atmosphere, all of a sudden, became stern and gloomy. Arie, however, did not panic in the slightest and said quietly, Now you can tell us who you are. It dawned on Wace. The reason why Arie did not allow him to reveal his identity at the beginning was that he wanted Hayden to enter a kind of misunderstanding. Thinking that Wace was the adulterer who met up with her, he lost his mind. By the time Hayden called for someone to take a shot at him, he would say that he was Aries brother, and Hayden would lose his mind. Then he sneered and said, Im her brother, how dare you? At these words, Hayden froze for a moment, and then became furious. Youre Aries brother? How is that possible? You dont look anything like her! Upon hearing this, Wace knew that he had confused himself with Chris, and immediately sneered, I am my sisters real brother. What? A real brother? Haydens face twitched viciously, looking at Arie with a face full of incredulity, as if inquiring. Arie nodded with an expressionless face, He is indeed my real brother. Hayden hurriedly waved his hand, telling his men to stop, while a gloomy face changed, staring dead at Arie. Admittedly, although Arie was his fiance, he and Arie had more than a gap of difference in intelligence. At this moment, Arie also said that Wace was her real brother, and for a moment, he didnt know whether he should believe it or not. Dont bullshit me, youre lying to me, you only have a cousin, howe you have a real brother? After weighing the pros and cons, Haydens face was full of anger. Arieughed mockingly, Im about to marry you, but you even dont believe me, then why would I marry you? I Im going to marry you soon, and before that do I have to ask your permission to meet with my own brother? Hes my brother, so will he still have thoughts about me? Since you dont believe me, theres nothing I can do about it, this marriage is not going to happen. A series of words left Hayden speechless. Especially when he saw the cold frost on Aries face, he suddenly felt some regret in his heart again, thinking that he should not have suspected Arie was having an affair with another man as soon as he came up. Wife Haydens expression eased and he was about to apologise. However, Aries eyes were cold: Dont call me wife, since you dont believe me, then you go find someone else. This time Hayden waspletely flustered and hurriedly shouted for his bodyguards to stand down. Waces heart was full of admiration. Worthy of the Lawson family demon girl who used to be feared by everyone in Pearl, in a few words, she had Hayden convinced. Just when it was thought that this would be enough to make Hayden obedient, a low footstep suddenly came from the corridor outside. Whats all the fuss about? A mans calm voice came through. Hearing this voice, Aries face changed deeply, her body instantly bing tense as she jerked to her feet. Wace also looked over, only to see an additional young man with narrowed eyes in the doorway, dressed in a tuxedo and carrying a sense of profoundness, looking at the situation in the room with a smirk. Maxwell. Hayden looked back at Maxwell with a look of surprise. Maxwell Aries eyes turned shadowy as she stared deadly at Maxwell, a look of hatred surfacing in her eyes. Wace had not yet entered the Spencers, so naturally he had never met Maxwell. But he still saw some clues in the way Arie looked at him. Sis, hes Arie nodded slightly and said in a cold voice, He is the son of that man, and the one who most doesnt want to see you back in the Spencers. Instantly, the killing intent in Waces eyes skyrocketed, but he did not make a rash move. Being a martial arts practitioner himself, he could see at a nce that Maxwell was strong. What are you doing here? Arie questioned in a cold voice. Maxwell smiled, My dear cousin is getting married, how can I not present? Saying that, Maxwells gaze fell on Wace beside her and his eyes narrowed slightly, He looks a bit familiar. In an instant, Wace felt an immense pressure. Maxwell came in front of Wace and smiled lightly, Oh, right, youre the second-ss bastard? Chapter 825 She Came for Revenge As these words fell from Maxwells lips, the atmosphere in the room instantly turned solemn. Aries eyes were icy cold as she stared deadly at Maxwell. Waces face also changed drastically, and the eyes he looked at him carried a touch of killing intent. Second ss bastard. What do these words mean? It was tantamount to scolding both Arie and Wace! Arie was born to Maxwells father and one of the maids, and to many of the Spencer family, was a cheap bastard. After being forced to leave home, her mother took her to Pearl again, where she met the then Frank and bad luck struck again, giving birth to Wace. Arie has at least half of the proper bloodline of the Spencer family, Wace, purely a wild child born to a maid and a mongrel - How could the Spencer n ept such an inferior? To Arie, Maxwell might have been scornful, but to Wace, Maxwell was unrelentingly mocking. However, to his surprise, Arie was actually more excited than Wace. His eyes are sinister, his face is full of murderous intent and his fists are clenched. Say it again! She looked at Maxwell and said in a cold voice. Maxwells eyes were full of surprise, then thinking of her birth, the smile on his face increased, Did I say it wrong, your mother was just a very ordinary maid, actually gave birth to you with my father, and after leaving the family, she was raped by a mongrel, which simply disgraced our Spencer family! Stop it! At this point, Arie screamed, her emotionspletely exploding, her eyes harbouring an unparalleled hatred. It was fine to insult her, but not her mother. At that time, Wace was still young and did not know how the days were going to pass. To take care of them, her mother never rested twenty-four hours a day, and then her body just couldnt keep up, and she went off to steal and rob. At that time, Arie watched as her mother ran into a cake shop and grabbed a box of cakes out, just because she had taken a second nce as she passed by. Later, she was beaten and bruised, and the cake fell in the gutter. She would never allow anyone to call her mother names! Especially, it was her enemy. Hayden was also taken aback by Arie and stood at a loss as to what to do. Instead, Maxwell came to Arie, the smile on his face faded away, and suddenly, a p was fiercely pped on her face. Caught off guard, Arie was pped down on the bed, with blood dripping from the corner of her mouth. Sis! Waces face changed dramatically and he hurriedly helped Arie up. Arie wiped blood from the corner of her mouth, and instead of being afraid, she continued to look at Maxwell with a fierce look. If eyes could kill, Maxwell could have died a hundred times. Unfortunately, it doesnt work. Meeting Aries eyes, Maxwell did not get angry, but instead smiled lightly, You know, the weakest and most impotent way is to look at me with fierce eyes like you do - Does it work? Even if you disguise yourself as rich, your bones are still bleeding with the blood of a savage. You and your mother are all so cheap! And you want to return to the Spencers to regain power and take revenge on me? Sorry, you just cant do it even if you try for another fifty years. Maxwell looked at Arie with pity, then looked at Hayden and said indifferently, Dont worry, as long as Im around in the future, she wont dare to talk back to you. Just teach her a lesson like a dog in your house, she wont dare to fight back. Because she was born by a bitch. These words pierced Aries heart like a pinprick. Now she was humiliated by Maxwell and standing in front of him. Tears fell from Aries eyes, and she got up with gritted teeth and rushed towards Maxwell once again. But she was held by Wace, who was also staring at Maxwell with a deadly stare, while advising, Sister, calm down, dont be angered by him. After a struggle, Arie finally quieted down and sat down on the bed, her eyes looking at Maxwell with hatred, You and your father will all go to hell. She was panting, she still had remnants of tears on her face, and her eyes were filled with a strong look of resignation, but there was nothing she could do with Maxwell. This is the truest version of her. All her past indifference and scandalous tactics are just her protective methods. Essentially, she is still a person who will do anything to survive. It was Maxwell and his father who turned her into this. Hayden watched in awe for a long time, and a look of joy appeared on his face. He knew that the former Arie, who was superior to everyone and ruthless, was dead, and that now she was just a pitiful woman without anything to fall back on. Just now, you were plotting to run away from the wedding, werent you? Maxwell suddenly spoke coldly, his eyes indifferent. Waces heart was instantly startled as Arie continued to hate him. The moment Maxwell entered, she knew the n had fallen through. In the end, all the years ofying out were just to return to the Spencers and take revenge on them, yet now, it was all in vain. She was resentful, she was angry. She was sorry for her dead mother! Im sorry, Mom, its my uselessness or not being able to avenge you. Arie murmured softly, hot tears streaming down from her reddened eyes. Run away from the wedding? Hayden was shocked in his heart and looked incredulously at Arie, his face instantly turning gloomy. No wonder, there was her brother in the room, so they werent chatting, but plotting to escape. How dare you betray me, bitch? Haydens expression turned grim all of a sudden as he turned back to look at Maxwell, Maxwell, thanks to youing, otherwise I would have be the joke of S City. It is okay. Maxwell smiled, But shouldnt your fiance be taught a lesson for being so unfaithful? Hayden nced at Aries stunningly beautiful face filled with resignation, swallowed and asked, Is it okay? Sure. Maxwell said smilingly, She is your wife, whether you beat her or scold her, she will not dare to resist you. Okay. Haydens face turned grim all of a sudden, and he drew down the belt around his waist, ready to start thrashing. Having known Arie for so many years, it was only now that he dared to be so bold and reckless as to teach Arie a lesson. Dont you dare! Wace stepped in front of Arie and said in a cold voice. Get the fuck out of my way. Hayden was furious and pped his hand, only to have the one-armed Wace grab his wrist. A harsh scream followed from the room. Ah - let go, it hurts! It hurts! Maxwells eyes sank, A second-rate bastard, how dare you make a move? As these words fell, dozens of figures appeared behind him all at once. More than ten helm-level powerhouses from the General Association of Martial Arts have shown up! After just one look at Wace, more than ten powerhouses instantly frowned and looked at which like Maxwell with unkind eyes, Going to all this trouble to get us toe just to teach this kid a lesson? Although Wace was good in strength, he was too far behind them. Maxwellughed: Of course not, the main character is downstairs, see if he wille forward to bite this fish hook, as for this Maxwell indifferently swept a nce at Wace and said coldly, It doesnt matter if you kill him. The ten or so strong guildchiefs instantly lost interest and recruited their men. Over to you. The men were not very interested either and were about to make a casual move, but a womans cold voice suddenly came from. Maxwell, thats enough. Maxwell turned around unhappily as Cindy, dressed in a bridesmaids outfit, came over with an expressionless face and leaned against the wall with her arms sped over her chest. Maxwell smiled, Even youvee to see the fun? Cindy smiled, The Cohen familye downstairs, if you make a move on the bride, you cant get away. Maxwell fell into silence for a moment, thought again and again, but still sighed, Teach her a lesson when she is officially married to you, and it will be a little more righteous. Hayden nodded and did not refuse. Go down, and for the night, guildchiefs, please keep the hotel safe and sound. Maxwell bowed slightly to the ten or so powerhouses at the helm level. Hmph! The ten or so strong guildchiefs grunted and left the area. To them, the Commander of Wyverns that Maxwell had spoken of was their target. At the door, Cindy was the only one left. Her gaze fell again on the somewhat disoriented Arie. Two pieces of news, first, the guests have arrived and in an hour the wedding will begin. Second Cindy wanted to say something but stopped, her face full of difficulties, and the look she gave Arie was even more tinged with pity. Arie raised her eyes to look at her, her tone ancient, What is the second bad news? At this point, she is all but desperate. After a long silence, Cindy pulled out a thick envelop from her bosom, with arge Henderson written on it. Lydia is here too, and she asked me to pass on a message on her behalf, wishing you happy wedding. Arie looked at the envelop full of surprise, and then, quietly said.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Bad news indeed, all the people who want me dead are here. What did Lydiae to her wedding for? Is it congrattions? Certainly not. A week ago, she stirred up the whole city with her self-directed drama about losing her virginity in the office, and in the end, she even got Leo arrested and rumoured to have been frozen in the freezer. Leo was Lydias husband, and since her husband had died, she naturally had to find out if this was true? It started with her, so naturally it should end with her. Shes here for revenge. Chapter 826 I Don’t Want to Are you still nning to go? Cindy sped her hands to her chest, squinted at Arie and asked. Arie did not speak, but simply looked down. Wedding cars were all over the ce, the crowd was dense and the ground was covered with a bright red carpet. Sparks litter the darkening skies and the fireworks will go off for the next hour until 6. 18pm, when they will stop. At that time, she had already finished the wedding ceremony with Hayden and officially married him after drinking a toast. But, without a struggle in her eyes, she shook her head, No. A word contained many indefinable emotions. There was resignation, there was anger, but it all turned into the helplessness of bowing to fate. Cindy looked at her quietly for a few moments, and her eyes turned sad all of a sudden. Because, from the current Arie, she saw a glimpse of her future destiny. It was not that she foresaw the future, but long before that she knew what her fate would be. After all, she is a woman and will always have to marry. Born into a wealthy family, the right to choose love on her own is very slim, and most people became victims of family rivalry How those aunts of hers are doing now, she doesnt know or care. However, the person in front of her, Arie, is the one who has stirred up a moment ofpassion. Arie has fought and resisted, only to fail. Next, was it her turn? Get ready. Cindy gathered her emotions and turned around with the intention of leaving. When she was almost out of the room, she suddenly nced at Wace who was standing at the side, Youd better leave quickly, you cant attend this wedding. I can only save you once, I cant save you a second time. With Cindy gone, only Arie and Wace were left in the room. Sis Wace looked at Arie with an anxious expression, wanting to say something but not yet. Arie waved her hand, Go back to the Pearl. Wace was worried: Theres still an hour left, I can take you away.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. How will you take me away? Arie smiled lightly and interrupted, The whole hotel is upied by the strongest people from the General Association of Martial Arts that Maxwell called for, with your strength, a random person can kill you, what will you do to save me? Silence. A deep silence. Wace clenched his fists, never more reluctant than at this moment. Arie grinned instead, Good boy, go. A sh of resentment shed across Waces eyes as he left the room in anger. He didnt really go away though, a crazy n floated in his mind. Even if it means sacrificing his own life, he will let my sister escape from here! Arie then sat quietly in the room alone for a long time before she slowly got up and began to apply lipstick and make-up. Soon, a delicate, yet lifeless face is reflected in the mirror. Arie looked straight at herself in the mirror. As Arie smiles, and the mirror follows her. Naughty. With a final smile, Arie put on her veil and walked out of the room like the most beautiful bride. Smiling, she burst into tears. Young master, the wedding is about to begin. At this time, the first floor ballroom. Nadine nced at the time and said to Leo. Leo nodded and followed the crowd as they took their seats. Shortly after he entered, a woman with sunsses also walked in. The venue for the wedding was on the tenth floor of the Grand Hotel, in the open air hall. By now the ce was full and crowded with people, all hoping for the bride to appear. At that moment, two shing lights hit the centre of the stage. On it stood a handsome young man in a suit. It was Maxwell. With a smile on his face, he spoke with a grin, Everyone, Im sure you all know me, so I wont introduce myself, today, Ill be the host for this wedding! At once, the stage was filled with apuse. Leo, however, had a cold face and his gaze swept towards several passages where he could escape. Nadine reminded at the side, Young master, some of the passage entrances are guarded by powerhouses from the General Association of Martial Arts. Leo nodded his head, his face unchanged. Maxwell spoke a great deal on stage and finally announced, Now, the wedding officially begins, please wee the bride and groom! At once, there was a wave of apuse. The delightful Wedding March was also yed. A bunch of fireworks shot straight up into the sky, converging on the dark sky to form the names of Arie and Hayden. In terms of pomp and circumstance alone, the scale of this wedding and the financial and material resources spent on it are no smaller than the one between Leo and Lydia. Unfortunately, the results are indistinguishable. The lights shone to the side as Hayden, dressed in a suit with a brooch pinned to his chest, approached with a smile on his face, and he kept waving at the people around. There was only one direction in the audience that did not apud, and that was the Cohen family. Abraham and Dous sat down on the stage and looked at the glorious Hayden on stage and sighed softly. The bride, Arie, also appeared at the other end of the stage, wearing a white veil and translucent whitece gloves on her hands, calmly looking as ssical as ady from a painting. When Leo looked at it, his eyes were slightly frozen. Although he couldnt see it with the mask on, Nadine still sensed that there was a slight fluctuation in the young masters state of mind. Nadine sighed lightly, it was no wonder, after all, Arie upied some of the same weight in his heart. Escorted by the bridesmaids group, Arie arrived and stood with Hayden. Hayden was so excited at this moment, he was finally going to marry his goddess! With a Bible in his hand, Maxwell read, For richer or poorer, in sickness and in health, do you remain with her for the rest of your life? I do! Without thinking, Hayden replied without hesitation. It was Aries turn, but Arie hesitated. Her face shifted shadily, and she bit her lip tightly, as if hesitating how to answer the question. For her, it was a difficult answer. Once she said I do, she was agreeing to marry Hayden. But what could she do if she didnt marry in this situation? She had nned to marry before, but when the time came, she was a bit contrite. Maxwells face paled with a grimace as he said in a low voice, Say yes! Hayden gave Arie a vicious re. Arie had no choice but to agree to it. I She opened her lips and uttered. I dont. Chapter 827 The Big Picture is Set? I dont. These words came out at the wedding. The wedding march was still on, the fireworks salute was still on, but everyone, both on and off stage, was dumbfounded. It was the first time in all their lives that they had seen someone say no at a wedding. Hayden on the stage was dumbfounded, Maxwell was full of surprise, and even Arie was frozen. The guests came back to their senses and looked around for the person who had uttered those words. Everyone had a gloating look on their faces, all waiting for a good show. This was no ordinary wedding, but a wedding of two royal families. Not only was the Spencer family shaken with anger, but the Cohen family looked around gloomily. Grandpa, could it be Mr. Cohen? Abraham suddenly remembered something and said to Dous with a grave expression. They, the Cohen n, did not want to enter into this marriage after they had submitted to Leo, but for various reasons, they did not seed in withdrawing from the marriage in the end. This led to the wedding going ahead as nned and to further rumours that Leo had died. Abraham doesnt actually believe that Leo is dead; if Leo is not dead, then its only logical that he woulde to destroy the wedding. However, Dous pondered for a long time, but shook his head, Its not Mr. Cohen. No? Abraham looked surprised. If not Leo, then who could it be? Nadine was also lost in thought, sharp-eyed looking around/ To be honest, as the words I dont were spoken, Nadine subconsciously looked at the young master. However, it was not Leo who spoke out. Hes not the type of man who would just do it, or at least, have aplete and executable n. Arie, however, suddenly thought of something and her face changed deeply. Over here, Maxwells face was sullen. Who? How dare you be so bold as to openly defy my Spencer family? At this time, he didnt care that he was the host for the wedding, took the microphone and said in a cold voice. Hayden was even more furious, his forehead bulging with veins. What could be more humiliating than being tantly destroyed at a wedding? However, the crowd was packed and no one made a sound, let alone stood up. In the next instant, the lights on the scene went out at once. Darkness enveloped the whole scene. Ah - All of a sudden it caused many of the guests to be flustered. There were even a number of female guests who screamed. In the darkness, everyone heard the sound of a harsh, powerful wind whistling. People ran around in panic and the whole wedding, instantly, was in a state of chaos. Dont panic, everyone, its the hotels circuit thats been cut, itll be fixed soon! Maxwell constantly maintained order. On the other side, Cindy was frozen for a long time, then suddenlyughed silently as if she had insight into everything. This wedding is getting interesting Suddenly, it was as if Maxwell had suddenly thought of something. The bride! Take care of the bride! As soon as the words were spoken, the lights were restored to the scene. The darkness disperses and the light returns. The noise and screams disappear in an instant. However everyone was dumbfounded when they looked to the middle of the stage. Where is the bride? The stage was empty except for the host, Maxwell, and the groom, Hayden, while the bride Arie was gone. The whole crowd was in an uproar. Expressions vary, from surprise to gloating - In a word, theres a good show on. Leo was alsostunned, and Nadine behind him looked dumbfounded. She still sees the bride disappear for the wedding! Who on earth could that be? Nadine muttered. After a long time of contemtion, Leo suddenly smiled faintly, It is simply impossible for anyone else but him. Search it! Maxwell and Hayden were furious and yelled out an order, Seal off the entire hotel, find the bride and the third party! At once, all of the bodyguards were mobilised and blocked off the entire hotel. Meanwhile, in the darkened hallway. A man and a woman are running wild. Wace took Arie with him and ran frantically through the hallway. Arie also moved her legs. In all her life, she had never run so fast. It was as if andslide and a tsunami wereing up behind, as if tomorrow was the end of the world. In the ears, only the strong wind hunting was left. Arie has always felt that she could y the world with her mind and that people feared her from the bottom of their hearts. But now she realises that she is nothing at all. In this world, the strong are still the strongest, and she is still an ordinary woman. Still, nothing seems wrong with that? For the first time, Arie felt rxed, letting go of all her baggage and doing what she wanted to do, like an ordinary woman. It made her physically and mentally happy, and she was full of joy. Youre really here? Arie said with a look of excitement. Wace nodded: You only get one chance, if you miss it, you cant escape anymore.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. He ran down a flight of stairs with his sister in tow. However, Arie suddenly stopped running. Wace could only stop and look at her with a surprised face. Arie crouched on the ground, panting heavily, her pretty face puffing up with a seductive blush from the strenuous exercise. The white veil was falling off and the cloak was draped over her head. Only when she had gasped enough, she raised her face and smiled at Wace, Thank you foring to save me, but, I forgot to tell you, this hotel is full of guards, we cant get away. And the masters of the Martial Arts General Association, Im really d youre here, but I cant go with you. With red eyes, Arie said to Wace. Waces throat squirmed, but he could not utter a single word. He had a hunch that he might be doing something useless. Arie still had a smile on her face, Women say the opposite, I wanted to let her go so badly, but I was disappointed when you did leave, and now youve reallye back to save me, Im really happy. As sheughed, tears fell from her eyes. The lift kept going down and the bodyguards were alreadying after them. In the hallway, there was a constant stream of powerhouse from the helm of the General Association of Martial Arts. Wace was silent for a while, slowly exhaled a breath and shook his head, Sister, you said yourself that women say the opposite. Last time you didnt want me to go, how do I know this time you want me to go or not? Arie burst into tears, This time its true! If you dont leave, youll be killed! Im not afraid. Wace smiled spontaneously and walked towards those guards instead. Wace!!! Arie fell to the ground in tears. At the wedding venue, the minutes ticked by and the bride still had not returned. Haydens face changed. At his own wedding, the bride was abducted and he still didnt know who the other party was. He was the only nasty groom in the world, right? His cheeks were slightly contorted and twitching with anger because of the overwhelming anger. He made up his mind that when he caught the murderer, he would make his life miserable. At that moment, the doors opened and the helm-level powerhouses from the General Association of Martial Arts returned, escorting a man and a woman behind. The man was beaten so badly that he almost died. The woman was none other than Arie, her eyes were red and swollen from crying and her tears had dried up. Its you again! Seeing Wace, Hayden jumped straight up, eyes wide with anger, picking up the pistol in the hand of a nearby guard and aiming it at his head, Ill kill you! Wait! As soon as Maxwell stopped him, his gaze was cold as he looked at Arie: This is not your idea again, is it? To have your own brother to ruin the wedding? When this statement was made, the whole audience was shocked and could not help but look at Wace. These two are, in fact, siblings. Arie shook her head, No matter what you say, let him go and Ill marry you, thats the condition. Maxwell was silent, but smiled cruelly, Sorry, he must die. Drag him out and kill him. Maxwell!!! Aries eyes were red and she screamed harshly. The wedding scene, which should have been sacred, was actually filled with the screams of Aries hatred to the core. Most of the guests watched the scene in amazement, and only a small number of them carried a vague sneer. And these are the people who saw the wedding for what it was. After this wedding, Arie may have to fall. As an outsider, she cannot bepared to a young master of the Spencer n like Maxwell. The next head of the Spencer n is urred between Maxwell and Cindy. Arie was just the sacrificialmb. Arie rushed desperately in Waces direction, and Maxwells eyes chilled, Bring up the bride. Immediately, a few bodyguards rushed out and forcibly took Arie onto the stage. Get your ass over here! Haydens face was grim and he reached out to embrace Arie. He had put up with for a long time, and tonight he had to conquer her. Wace! Arie shed tears of hatred and screamed miserably. Kill him! Hayden added to his men. The bodyguard did not hesitate and shot towards Waces head. Shots were fired, yet the expected blood-spattered gore did not ur. Not even Waces head was broken. The silence of the wedding scene was abruptly punctuated by the metallic sound of a shell casing falling to the ground. Only to see the bullet that the bodyguard had just fired, still smoking hot, falling in front of Wace. Falling to the ground with it was a toothpick. The head of the toothpick has broken off and is burnt and ckened. At once, everyones heart trembled. Aries beautiful eyes even widened in disbelief and trembled. Who? Who did it? Hayden was furious. A mans lightughter came abruptly from the scene. Im sorry, but you cannot kill this man. Chapter 828 The War Begins The quiet wedding scene echoed only with the softughter of a man. So breezy, so unhurried, it instantly attracted everyones attention. The eyes of the whole room then fell on a man sitting further back in the room, wearing a mask. He just sat there as steady as a mountain, with an indifferent leather-d woman standing beside him. Thebination of these two instantly brought endless pressure to bear, and some people who were close to them even looked away from them in horror. Its him! Somewhere in the audience of guests, a middle-aged mans pupils plummeted in shock. It was Troys father, Eduard. He stared incredulously at Leos figure, frozen for a moment before his face became livid. He couldnt do anything about him before, and he was even worshipped by the Spencer family as their guest, but now he dares to openly disrupt the wedding! Its the woman who ruined Troy! Some people also noticed Nadine, and one looked horrified and spoke out. However, throughout, Nadine stood behind Leo with an expressionless face, ignoring these voices. Themotion of the group of guests below also caught the attention of Maxwell and the others on stage. At once, Maxwells face turned very ugly. Its you When he had previously recognised this masked man as the Commander of Wyverns who was able to fight Karl at the Northernd Conference, he had a premonition in his heart that this man would disrupt this wedding tonight. But he had prepared in advance and wasnt so flustered. This person Arie and Cindys faces were also shifting with gloom and doom as their thoughts returned to the Northernd Conference. Cindy didnt know that Leo was the Commander of Wyverns, so she didnt think of it that way. But Arie is different! He wore a mask, assumed the name of Commander of Wyverns and represented the Spencer family at the Northernd Conference, which was what he and Arie had decided. How is it possible that she did not to know the identity of the masked man? All of a sudden, she became excited all at once. However, she did not shout out Leos name; at this time, she still had not forgotten that, in everyones perception, Leo was dead. With only one breath left, Wace opened his eyes with difficulty and the moment he saw Leo, he exploded with an amazing desire to live and actually stood up, again, without revealing the identity of Leo. Its Mr. Cohen! Its definitely Mr. Cohen! Abraham flushed with excitement, said to Dous in a voice that only two people could hear. Shhh! Dous was also excited and made a hasty gesture of silence. Leo was not dead, that was what they had guessed, but the guess was after all unfounded, and the sight of this masked man at that moment was incredibly exciting. They were convinced beyond doubt that underneath the mask, it must be Leo! People can pretend, but not aura! One person shocked the whole audience, and only in Leo could such an aura have been achieved. This wedding, Im afraid, is not going to finish. Dous eyes were deep as he murmured, The war has begun. There was also a woman at the very back of the group of guests on the scene, her face slightly pale and her fists clenched nervously. She remembered what Leo had said to her earlier, that there was something important that had to be hidden about him being dead. She never thought it would be about this! Lydia clenched her teeth, her face pale for a moment. She was tempted to turn around in anger and walk away, but worried about Leos situation, she could only continue to watch. Leos sudden outburst drew everyones attention. The former Spencer family head, Cayden, who was already over eighty years old, slowly stood up and locked his gaze on Leos figure, saying in a cold voice, Who are you and why do you want to meddle in the affairs of my Spencer family? Leoughed softly, You dont need to know what, all you should know is that you cant touch his man. The breezy voice resounded throughout the room, and there was an outcry from everyone, filled with dumbfounded faces. What on earth is this mans origin that he dares to preach to the Spencer family? What gives him the right? Eduard had a sinister look on his face; the more Leo offended the Spencer family, the happier he became. Cayden frowned slightly and looked at Leo with a slight twinkle in his eyes. He didnt know why, but he was under a lot of pressure facing this youth, but the thing is, in the entire S City, there are not more than five fingers that can make him feel this much pressure! Who is this young man in the mask? The Spencers juniors, however, had no such awareness, and in their opinion, this man simply was arrogant. All of them had a touch of anger on their faces. Who is this man? How dare he order our Spencer families! Dont you want to live? Its a happy day for the Spencer family, so its clear that hese to smash the scene. Where are the bodyguards? Hayden was even more annoyed: Do you really think you can pretend to be mysterious with a mask on? Im warning you, get down on your knees and apologize to me, or Ill kill you too! As soon as these words came out, before Leo could say anything, Nadines eyes suddenly chilled, and she directly picked up the hot tea sitting on the table and threw it at Haydens face. The distance between them was at least fifty metres, and with such a cup of tea threw out, by definition, it would immediately ssh on the ground. But the tea did not follow Newtons firstw, and the fifty-metre distance was reached in the blink of an eye. In a mere blink of Haydens eye, boiling hot tea was sshed on his face. Ah! At once, Haydens face was sshed squarely, and the temperature of the tea scalded him, caused him to scream in agony. This scene deeply shook the hearts of everyone present, and many people looked at Nadine with incredulous expressions. How could this woman be so decisive?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. A cup of hot tea as a warning. Nadines tone was so cold: If you speak out of turn again, I will cut out your tongue! Cold words echoed throughout the wedding venue and everyone was dumbfounded. How dare she tantly and personally threaten the Cohen family! But strangely enough, no one from the Cohen family hase forward! Hayden was dumbfounded and swallowed hard. He dared not say a word again. Mr. Commander of Wyverns, even if you are a guest invited by the young master of the Patel n, would it be too much to do this? Maxwell could not bear it any longer, and with a grim face, he stepped forward and took the microphone, suppressing his anger, and said. At these words, everyones heart trembled. Mr. Commander of Wyverns? This man was actually the dark horse at the Northernd Conference, who dared to take the name of Commander of Wyverns! Chapter 829 Ten Guildchiefs The banquet hall brought together almost a quarter of the families of S City. At that time in the first floor lobby, those who witnessed Troy being kicked away by Nadine were only one tenth of the guest group. In other words, not many people really know the identity of Leo. At this point, Maxwell went public with the identity of Leo, causing shock to all. The Commander of Wyverns of the Northernd Conference is the one that the forces of S City are vying for, but he is invisible and cannot be seen at all. They didnt expect him to be here. And as soon as they appeared, they went up against the Spencer family. At the same time, those who were attentive noticed that Maxwell also mentioned the Patel family. Could it be that the Commander of Wyverns was invited by Morgan of the Patel n? Thinking of this, the crowd was even more surprised; Morgan was not a core figure in the Patel n, and had even been publicly humiliated by Isabel a while ago. How can a person be associated with such a big shot? Many people were impressed by Morgan, and there were even rumours that Morgan was not a loser at all. At the same time, Morgan, who was having fun in a club, suddenly sneezed heavily. Rubbing his somewhat sore nose, he cursed, Damn it, whos talking bad about me behind my back again! Being watched by the whole crowd, Leo was not rmed, instead heughed out lightly, If you call this too much, then I would say that what happens next will be even further to you. Maxwells face sank. Arrogance. How dare he! No regard for the Spencer family! However, he has the capital to not put the Spencer family in his sights. If he hadnt invited more than ten guildchief-level powerhouses from the General Association of Martial Arts in advance, the powerhouse within the Spencer family alone would have been ravaged by him at will; the two sides were not at all on the same level of strength. Cayden pped the table heavily, greatly annoyed. Normally, Cayden would never have been angry, but Leos words were so crushing that he too was enraged. Do you really think youre invincible? Grandpa is right, even if you are the Commander of Wyverns who made a big ssh at the Northernd Conference, you are not qualified to look down on my Spencer n. Maxwell chimed in, his gaze cold, He has alreadymitted public anger by trying to rob the bride more than once, give us a reason not to kill him. Leos gaze, too, then fell on Wace, but did not linger for long before fell on Maxwell. He said, He is an old friend of mine, is that reason enough? Ridiculous! Maxwell said angrily, Just because he is your old friend, we cant kill him? Leo was not moved by anger, but simply shook his head, There is a limit to my patience, and I urge you to be kind. As these words fell, Nadine behind him flung a flying sword directly at him. Maxwells pupils were obscene and immediately his head tilted, narrowly dodging the surprise attack of the flying knife. Still, a tingle arose in his cheek, a crimson bead of blood sliding down his cheek. At once, everyone on the stage was astonished, not so much by Nadines strike, but by the fact that Maxwell was actually a practitioner. Maxwells face was full of gloom, You dare to sneak up on me? Nadine taunted, Didnt you hear what I just said? If anyone speaks out of turn again, Ill cut out anyones tongue. Then, Maxwells eyes became iparably gloomy all of a sudden. From the look in Nadines eyes, he could really see the killing intent. In other words, Nadine really dared to do it. If thats the case, then dont me me for being unkind to you! Maxwell said in a cold voice. Leo said, Id like to see how you can be unkind to me. By the way, Ive suddenly changed my mind. The next moment, Leo smiled yfully and said, I will not only take away Wace, but the bride of todays wedding, too. The words are amazing. At these words, everyone in the rooms pupils plummeted, their hearts extremely tense. All of the Spencer family members were gloomy to the core. Maxwell, in particr, looked at Leo with a deep look of killing intent. But there was someone else who gloated, and that was Cindy. She giggled, not afraid of being overheard by Maxwell, and said with a smile, It seems that someones n has fallen through, and if our cousin marries a good husband, the first person to be got rid of will be you. Shut the fuck up! Maxwell yelled out in a rather annoyed manner. At this moment, he no longer cared about his poise as the host, and made up his mind that after he had finished with Arie, Cindy would be next. Arie, however, looked straight at Leos figure with mixed feelings in her heart. Her thoughts, too, went back to the wedding they had not consummated five years ago. She would die without regret if she could be snatched away from the wedding scene by him. Hayden also panicked and hurriedly looked at Maxwell, Maxwell, we mustnt let this man take the bride away! Such a panicked look displeased Maxwell in his heart, but he still nodded, Dont worry, this group of people will die tonight! Mr. Commander of Wyverns, we respect you as a strong man, thats why we are so polite to you, but in no way are we afraid of you. At this point, Cayden spoke up in solidarity with Maxwell. His pale voice carried a hint of murderous intent. However, Leo did not take it to heart at all, instead he smiled lightly, Old man, you keep saying that you will let thempete for the next family head, but in reality, you are optimistic about Maxwell bing the next family head, right? What did you say?! At these words, Caydens eyes widened in anger. Arie and Cindy, too, both subconsciously looked at Cayden, with surprise in their beautiful eyes. All the guests also looked at Leo with a look of amazement. From the beginning to the end, he sat in his seat and did not stand up for a moment, but the aura on his body became more and more powerful, even the Spencer family did not dare to force a hard contact with it. And, a few people also noticed one thing: tonights wedding is a marriage between the Spencer family and the Cohen family, but why, from the beginning to the end, only the Spencer family spoke up. They turned their eyes towards Leo, but what they saw was a silent Dous, and the current head of the family, Abraham. Their silent attitude caused anyone feel that there would be a reversal of the evenings events. I warned you before, we wee you toe to the wedding, but not to cause trouble. Maxwells gaze was cold as he looked at Leo, his tone was cold. Leo did not say anything, but continued to look at him with interest, waiting for him to continue. Nadine also wanted to know what the Spencer family was fighting against young master. Even the Cohen n, one of the Nine Great Royal ns, had submitted, how much stronger was the Spencer n than the Cohen n? I know you can fight, but how can you fight with more people? Maxwell finished these words with a cold smile before he gently pped his hands, Everyone from the General Association of Martial Arts, you may strike now. At these words, the faces of all present changed deeply. Especially when they heard the words General Association of Martial Arts, there was a look of horror in their eyes. Even Cindy and Aries faces changed. They didnt expect that Maxwell would go to great lengths to bring in the many powerhouses from the General Association of Martial Arts for today. Lydia, who was hiding in the corner, immediately looked worried. She had heard of the powerhouses in the Martial Arts General Association, each one of them was the best. She couldnt help but worry for Leo, her heart racing and angry. In the end, she was just a woman who was selfish, and seeing her man in danger for another woman made her nothing but sulky and worried. General Association At these words, a glint of light shed in Leos eyes, and Nadine was also full of surprise. It seems that this Maxwell knows how toy things out in advance. At that moment, the doors of the banquet hall opened and dozens of figures walked in. Each one seems to be like an ancient devil mountain, and just looking at it gives one a huge pressure. Their eyes were sharp as they scanned the room, and the scene became instantly silent. The aura of this dozen-strong line-up overwhelmed the whole room. Leo narrowed his eyes slightly, with this kind of formation, he was going to get serious. Nadine, however, from all these people, felt a great killing intent, as well as a powerful battle intent. In particr, the ten men at the front of the group were each so powerful that even Nadine felt under pressure. However, as long as they dared to make a move against the young master, Nadine would definitely rush to the forefront. Maxwell, it seems you didnt lie to us, there really is someone messing up, and this person fits our requirement. The ten guildchiefs spoke up one after another, with arrogance in their tone. Haha, how could I lie to you all? Maxwell spoke with a smile, and then pointed at Leo, This man has made a big scene at the wedding, and he is the biggest dark horse of the Northernd Conference, please ten guildchiefs. At once, the gazes of the ten powerhouses focused on Leo. If it were an ordinary person, he would have fainted from fear, but Leo still sat steadily. The ten guildchiefs snorted, A mere Northernd Conference gives you such confidence, who knows if there was someone behind you? Yes, if we were there, do you think you have a chance? Their eyes were full of disdain when they looked at Leo. Nadines eyes were clouded, unable to tolerate further, she intended on striking. Leo, however, suddenly reached out and stopped her. Wait a minute. Leo opened his mouth with a smile as he suddenly spotted a familiar face. Among these ten guildchiefs was one that Leo had actually met before. That would be Evan of the Martial Arts General Association. Previously in the Bells, he was used by Leo as a touchstone for Sharon. It was as if Evan sensed something, and the moment their eyes met, his face suddenly changed furiously and he actually took a step back. Its him.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 830 Shocking the House The moment his eyes met Leos, Evans body was struck by a heavy blow and he took two steps straight backwards. The aura of his body instantly dropped to the bottom. Noticing the change in aura on Evans body, the other nine guildchiefs gazes were awe-inspiring as they all looked at Evan. Evan, whats going on? Why do I get the feeling that youre scared? The two guildchiefs with the strongest strengths looked at Evan and asked. Evan did not respond for a long time, only looking at Leo with deadly eyes. Leo also recognised Evan, and immediately smiled yfully under his mask. Its interesting. Leo did not say anything either, just looked straight at Evan. Under Leos gaze, Evans thoughts instantly went back to that night at the Bells. From the beginning to the end, Leo did not make a move, and Sharon alone was enough for him to fear. It was without a strike that Evan was unable to determine Leos strength, but that sense of oppression was destined to make Leo no worse. Finally, Evan came back to his senses, forcing his mind to calm down, and said to the two guildchiefs, I think it is better to be careful, this man is very strong. At these words, the eyes of the other nine guildchiefs changed. Some even jeered out in disdain. Evan, howe youve be less bold? How can a mere dark horse of the Northernd Conferencepare to the guildchief of our General Association of Martial Arts? To be too cautious is to grow others ambition and destroy your own. The nine guildchiefsughed loudly, oblivious to Leos concerns. Even after being mocked, Evans expression remained grave: You had better not underestimate him, all those who underestimated him at the Northernd Conference paid a price. The nine guildchiefs frowned, obviously, displeased with Evans words now. Since youre scared, you can watch from the sidelines. The great guildchief at the head of the group said in a cold voice. The Second Guildchief chuckled, Perhaps, we dont even need to fight, our disciples will be able to handle him. The next moment, the Second Guildchief bellowed, Where are the disciples of the Second Hall? Yes! Immediately behind them, there was a roar. Soon, arge number of martial arts experts from the Second Hall immediately gathered behind the Second Guildchief. The Martial Arts General Association, unlike other martial arts associations, is named after halls, from strongest to weakest, one to thirty-six. Evan was just at the bottom of the list. However, the ten guildchiefs invited by Maxwell were not the top ten, but were unevenly arranged, ranging from those at the bottom to those at the top. The leaders were the First and Second Guildchiefs. At the moment, the shouts are loud and murderous. All the guests at the wedding cast pitying nces towards Leo. Even if he was the biggest dark horse in the Northernd Conference, he was facing so many powerhouses from the General Association of Martial Arts! There are ten guildchiefs. If he is strong, can he fight ten at a time? Not to mention the fact that they have their disciples under them. Such a formation would be enough to ughter any of the royal families of Valenham! Aries heart hung in her throat, worrying about Leos situation. Maxwell and Hayden, on the other hand, looked at Leo with a cold smile. All of you! Let this punk know the power of our General Association of Martial Arts! At the order of the Second Guildchief, the powerhouses behind him, eight in total, rushed towards Leo and Nadine in unison. Leos eyes were indifferent. He had no interest in getting up, and merely waved his hand faintly. Nadine standing behind him then moved. How dare you want to take on the young master? Nadine spoke coldly and with a snap, drew a long iron whip from her waist. Since she cant kill someone and cant use a dagger, she had to use a whip. How dare you look down on us and send a woman out to meet the battle! Looking at Nadine who was slowly pacing towards them, the martial arts experts of the Second Hall were filled with annoyance and even more anger as they elerated towards Nadine. A gale seemed to be blowing in therge banquet hall, and the sound of seven martial arts masters striking in unison was immense. However, Nadines eyes remained indifferent, not even her face changed, and she flicked the iron whip in her hand. At once, everyone heard the sound of the air being cracked by the iron whip. Nadine swayed her whip as she picked up the pace. The footsteps became faster and faster, and the harsh energy became more intense, and all the guests could not help but feel their skin ache, as if the whip would fall on them. As if it had eyes, the whip quickly curled around the ankles of one of the masters, instantly dangling him in the air. So the iron whip became a meteor hammer. That man was the hammer, wielded by Nadine and smashed hard. Within a few blows, the Second Hall disciples, of whom the Second Guildchief was so proud, were instantly smashed into a disorderly square, lying on the ground and wailing. The Second Guildchief watched the scene, his eyes widening in disbelief. How is this possible? One woman against seven, and all seven were lost. But the next moment, the Second Guildchiefs eyes went cold and he shouted, This woman has a weapon, wont you take it away from her before you fight her? At the words, the seven experts, as if enlightened, once again turned into stigmata and rushed towards Nadine in all directions. Nadine smiled contemptuously, Think its a weapon? The next moment, she withdrew the iron whip and rushed into the centre of the seven men alone. She was so fast that she could not be seen at all. Just a few thumps were heard and all seven experts were lying on the ground. Nadinended beside one of them, stepped on his body with one foot and gave the ten guildchiefs a cold look, saying, Since youre doing it, dont test me, ten of you go togather. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Quiet. Deadly silence. All the guests in the audience looked at Leo with horror on their faces. He hadnt really struck yet in person. Could it be that only a guildchief could restrain him? Aries hanging heart suddenly descended, and Cindys beautiful eyes were bright. The ten guildchiefs were all dumbfounded, the Second Guildchief even more so. His disciples from the second hall were already strong enough, but they were actually defeated by this woman in ck in seconds? Evan said gruffly, As I said, dont underestimate this man, just this female escort of his is strong enough to be ranked in the top thirty in our General Association! Shut the fuck up! Instead, the Second Guildchief roared out, as if bearing some insult, and struck out towards Nadine. How dare you hurt my disciples from the Second Hall? At the word, Nadine immediately stood at attention. From the Second Guildchief, she sensed a feeling of extreme danger. However, Leo, who had been sitting in his seat, slowly got up and said with a smile, Is the General Association of Martial Arts so shameless? How dare you bully one of my men? Chapter 831 Guilty With It! Thezy words resounded throughout the banquet hall, instantly attracting everyones attention. Everyones eyes fell on the masked Leo. For some reason, Leos subdued look made Maxwells heart feel very unsure, and cold sweat even ran down his forehead in beans. As early as he knew Leos identity, he knew that this person would be a destabilising factor in the wedding, so he went out of his way to spend a lot of money to invite the ten guildchiefs of the General Association of Martial Arts, as well as the disciple masters under them, with the aim of taking precautions. He thought it was stable, but he didnt expect the strength that Leo had shown to be so powerful. His female henchman was beyond expectation, what about him? As soon as this thought started, he was relieved to see a full ten guildchiefs sitting at the helm. With the ten guildchiefs in charge, what else was he afraid of? The eyes of the Second Guildchief and Nadine fell on Leo.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. One had a grim face, but the other was full of amazement. Young master, I can Nadine was just about to say that she could fight the Second Guildchief, she had the strength, but she saw Leo waving his hand to stop her. Leo gave a smile, I know you have the strength to fight, but Im not here today to fight with them, theres business to be done, so dont waste time. This statement caused everyones heart to sink, especially the Spencer family, whose faces were even unpleasant. Naturally it was the business of taking away the bride. It was a disgrace to the Spencer family! Yes. The young master had said so, so Nadine had no choice but to put away his wariness and retreat to the side in good grace. Leo slowly turned his head and looked in the direction of the second guildchief, as well as the nine guildchiefs behind him, and slowly said, You have heard my words, and to put it mildly, I have some connection with your General Association of Martial Arts, and do not wish to make a move with you, so I hope you will leave on your own. Of course, if you dont go and insist on fighting, thats fine with me - but its best if all ten of youe together, Im out of time. Hearing Leos calm words, the ten guildchiefs, with the exception of Evan, each had a gloomy face. Thats an arrogant statement! All ten of them came together? What are they? Misceneous soldiers? Theyre guildchiefs of stature! Evan was the only one who trembled violently as his thoughts returned to that night in the Bells. That night, he had them together too. Its confidence, absolute confidence. In a trance, Evan had the illusion that even if ten of them joined forces, they were no match for him. Hmph, what are you, and what qualifications do you have to bring ten of us together? The Great Guildchief grunted and bellowed. Leo sighed softly, Who is the General President of your General Association of Martial Arts? Jason Ellis! At the mention of this name, there is a strong sense of respect and faith in the eyes of all. Good. Leo said, I have some connections with Jason, there is no shame in the ten of youing together. How dare you! The Great Guildchiefs eyes widened in anger and a powerful killing aura suddenly erupted from his body as he stared deadly at Leo: How can you say Martial Maestros name? Since you are so rampant, I will personally take action and try your depth! With these words, the Great Guildchief took a step forward and pped at Leo in anger. Watching this scene, the corners of the mouths of the other nine guildchiefs also rose, revealing cold smiles. The strength of the Great Guildchief ranks first among all the guildchiefs, and even if in the entire General Association, it is enough to be among the top 20. The only people more powerful than the Great Guildchief are the Guardians, Patriarchs and Allies further up thedder. Sure enough, when the Great Guildchief struck, a simple punch contained an endless surge of power. The whole banquet hall seemed to be copsed, shaking slightly, and many people were short of breath with tightness in their chests. Many evacuated out early. The battle of the strongest can easily spill over to the innocent. However, in the face of this punch, Leos face was calm, as if this overwhelming punch was nothing in his eyes. Seek death! Seeing that Leo was still so calm, the Great Guildchief was full of annoyance and smashed him with more force. However, it smashed into the air. Leo dodged the Great Guildchiefs attack with a tilt of his head. The Great Guildchief didnt expect to hit Leo with a single blow, otherwise he wouldnt deserve to be the biggest dark horse of the Nortnd Conference. After a punch fell short, he continued tounch a furious attack. Everyone could only see Leos body swaying as if he were a drunkard, looking casual, but avoiding the Grand Guildchiefs fierce attacks every time. Evan, the other guildchiefs, and all of them, including Nadine, looked straight at Leo and the Great Guildchief. The more they watched, the more frightened they became. The Grand Guildchiefs attacks were more vicious than each other, and if they took one hit, they would be seriously injured. But therein lies the problem. No matter how much the Great Guildchief attacked, he could not hit Leo once. As if Leo could have insight into the Great Guildchiefs next move, he was able to dodge each blow with unerring uracy. The consequence of doing so was that the Great Guildchief used internal energy in every blow, and internal energy was a great drain on physical energy. As time went on, the Great Guildchiefs swinging speed became slower and slower, making it even more impossible for him to hit Leo. After dodging the Grand Guildchiefsst attack, Leo pulled away slightly and said with a calm face, Now do you believe that I know your president? The Great Guildchief gritted his teeth fiercely and said with a grim face, Just dodging a few of my attacks and youre qualified to be on an equal footing with our President? Having said that, the Great Guildchief continued to attack, and Leo sighed softly and could only continue to dodge. He did not want to make a move, and it was Leos aim to make them recognise the gap between them. But the Great Guildchief acted as if he didnt realise it and used all his strength to attack Leo. Martial artists all have stubbornness. The Great Guildchief relies on this persistence every time heprehends and breaks through. Perhaps this firm belief had an effect, as the Great Guildchief bellowed, his fist suddenly reversing the direction of the gun and smashing a fist hard into the mask on Leos face. Only a slight sound was heard and Leo took a gentle step back, although he wasnt hurt, he still frowned. The mask on his face, to his surprise, was cracked a little. And then the marks spread out in all directions, eventually upying the entire surface of the mask. The mask broke in half and fell to the ground. There was a dead silence in the room. Everyone was dumbfounded as they looked at Leo, who had revealed his true face, and the whole group was dumbfounded. Leo? Its you?! Cindy couldnt help but exim in surprise. Leo? Youre not dead? Maxwell and Hayden even looked at Leo as if they had seen a ghost, with faces full of incredulity. For a moment, the crowd at the wedding banquet stirred, and everyone looked at Leo with astonishment. The Great Guildchief looked surprised, staring at Leo. Its you The news that Leo had died took the whole of Valenham by storm as if it had grown wings, and even the General Association of Martial Arts, too, had heard the news. However, the fact that Leo was not dead and appeared at the wedding venue wearing a mask caught everyone off guard. Impossible, how could he not be dead? The most shocked would have to be Maxwell and Hayden. They had clearly watched Leo freeze to death in the freezer, in sub-zero temperatures, and he didnt die? Cindys eyes also widened and subconsciously looked at Arie, seeing that Aries eyes did not fluctuate, she eximed, You already knew? Without speaking, Arie nodded lightly. A quiet venue had no a sound. Leo stood alone, looking at the mask that had split in half on the ground, unable to return to his senses for a long time. He bent down and picked up the mask fragment, gazing at it for a long time before he could finally ept the fact that it had been shattered by the Great Guildchiefs fist. With a soft sigh, he said, Whats wrong with you hitting my mask? The calm tone of voice, however, caused the Great Guildchief to shudder. Anyone who was there could hear that Leo was unpleasant. Naturally, Nadine could see that the mask was broken, something unexpected from her young master. Originally, Leo wanted to attend Aries wedding as the Commander of Wyverns of the Northernd Conference, but to his surprise, his mask was shattered by a punch from the Grand Guildchief. Leo was a bit gullible and gave the Great Guildchief his chance. But it has happened and it cannot be avoided. After revealing his identity, Leo stopped hiding and nodded, Since Ive been found out, Ill get right to the point, are you guys disappointed to know that Im not dead? Along with the words, everyone turned back in unison, their eyes focused on Maxwell and Hayden. At once, the two mens faces changed dramatically and they subconsciously took a step back. Being stared at by Leos eyes, they felt like they were being stared at by an overwhelmingly fierce beast, and their nerves were pounding. From the moment they saw Leo, they had always had the illusion that disaster was about to strike. Only Leo slowly walked towards the stage, his eyes fixed on the two of them with dead eyes, and no one else cared. Under this sense of oppression, Maxwell and Haydens legs went weak and they kept retreating. They set Leo up to go to jail and he almost died in the freezer, given Leos character, it could not just settled. Seeing Leo turn around directly and walk towards Maxwell and the others, the Great Guildchiefs face sank and he was about to shout a rebuke. Leo turned around sharply and swept a faint nce at him, I said, I dont want to make a move against you, I only have the two of them as my target. Who dares to interfere is guilty with it! The faint words resounded throughout the wedding banquet venue, and instantly, it was as if the Great Guildchief who originally wanted to make a move had been cast a fixation spell on him, and he did not dare to move at all. The powerhouse can feel Leos eerie killing intent at this moment! Chapter 832 Wedding Termination What would you do if you almost died at the hands of a person and that person was standing in front of you right now? The vast majority of people whoe across this question would not hesitate to raise the knife in their hand and run it viciously through his chest. Leo is, in the end, an ordinary person. There is no escape from love, hate and passions. When faced with his lover, he gave his heart and soul.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. When confronted with someone who has an axe to grind, he is a man who has never had an overnight vendetta and usually avenges it the same day he has it. So, since the mask was broken by the Great Guildchief, Leo stopped pretending and directly stated the purpose of the night. Maxwell and Hayden. As for the taking away of Arie, these two are a matter in themselves. After settling Maxwell and Hayden, Arie is free. At this moment, the wedding banquet has beenpletely transformed into a brutal ughterhouse. Previously, it was Hayden and Maxwell who wielded the knife at Wace, but now, it is Leo who is wielding the knife at Hayden and Maxwell. The only sound in the quiet scene was Leos low footsteps, which sounded like a catalyst for panic. Neither Arie nor Cindy stopped it, as the situation at hand was one that they were both happy to see. But Maxwell and Hayden and everyone in Spencer n couldnt sit still. Cayden even got up with his crutches in a fury and shouted, Leo, you will be blessed after your great cmity. Why do you want to seek your own death? Seeking my own death? Leo snorted and said indifferently, Old man, I think youve lived to an advanced age and your old eyes have be dizzy, right? Which eye do you have that sees me on the road to death? You! A lightly spoken rhetorical question caused Caydens eyes to widen in anger, his brow to furrow and pressure to build up. Like Euan, Cayden is old and has seen countless young people, but he has never met a young man like Leo, who can give him enormous pressure. It had been a long time since Leo had appeared, and if he had been pushed to his death, he would have died when he connived at that female bodyguard to hurt Troy. Why wait until now? But even so, it still gave those present a feeling of shock. With the Spencer n furious and having invited the ten guildchiefs of the General Association of Martial Arts, Leo still walked around idly, which was undoubtedly like a foot stamping down hard on the Spencer ns dignified face! Finally, Leo walked onto the wedding stage. At this moment the lights of the wedding venue also turned red, the colour symbolising blood. Leos pupils flickered with a strong murderous intent as he stared at Hayden and Maxwell. After seeing Leo fight against the Great Guildchief so idly, Hayden could no longer suppress the fear in his heart, and with a poof he fell limp on the ground, shivering. Spare my life! I will give up on this marriage with Arie. Shes your woman, shes always been yours! He looked at Leo with a horrified face, shouted in horror and even took off his grooms outfit straight away, fleeing in disarray towards the devolution. All the guests in the audience wore expressions of incredible surprise as they watched the groom flee in terror. Asshole! Looking at Hayden, who had fled the scene in disarray, everyone on the Spencers side was furious. Hayden, tonight is the joint wedding of our two royal families, if you leave, who will Arie marry? Why dont youe back here? Wont that make peopleugh at you? The Spencer family members were furious, but Hayden fled back to Leo side without a backward nce. As he fled, he said, Whoever wants to get married, go for it, Im not getting married anyway! It seems that Hayden was scared out of his wits by Leo and was determined not to have this marriage. Everyone on Spencer family had gloomy faces as they looked towards Leo, Cayden bellowed, Dous, tell your grandson, there are ten guildchiefs here, he doesnt need to be afraid of Leo. Dous, who had not spoken for a long time, smiled faintly and did not say anything, but gave Abraham a look. Now that he is no longer the head of the Cohen family, it is fully in the hands of Abraham. Abraham slowly stood up and gave Hayden an icy nce before saying aloud, I am rather easy-going, and since my cousin is not willing to get married, then we agree. But you need not worry about losing your dignity, Miss Spencer is a girl and has a thin skin, in this matter, we would like to take all the responsibility, including the cost of the wedding tonight. Abraham said this in a more euphemistic way, but the Spencer family was furious when they heard it. Cayden barked, Im talking to your grandfather, what are you a brat interrupting for? This statement is tantamount to acquiescing to Leos fussing over the wedding scene. And the Cohens attitude is one that makes everyones heart tremble. They also remembered that, since the beginning, the Cohen family had never made a sound, and was even forgotten. Abraham smiled lightly, Mr. Spencer, Im sorry, but Im the one in charge of the Cohen family now, not my grandfather, so if you have anyints, just tell me. That unassuming attitude left everyone in a state of amazement. As the youngest family head in S City, it seems, Abraham has outstanding talents of his own. Caydens eyes instantly turned gloomy. It was clear that he also saw the attitude of the Cohens and did not seem to be on board with them. I see that you didnt want this marriage from the start! Cayden was furious, leaning on his walking stick and slowly standing up, his old eyes with a shining light, looking around at everyone in the Cohen n. Mr. Spencer, you are right in this statement, we indeed, have recently reversed itself, only that it is not good to bring it up. To everyones surprise, Abraham actually agreed with Caydens words. Not only was every guest astonished, but the groom for the evening, Hayden, was shaken and looked up in disbelief. Is this withdraw of the marriage? Grandpa, what does this mean? He asked with a pale blue face. Abraham gave him a faint look, Its out of your hands now. From the moment Hayden escaped from the wedding tform, it was a sign that the two families were going to fall out. Abraham looked at Cayden, and even though there was a difference in age between the two of them, they did not lose in any way in terms of aura. Mr. Spencer, what happened tonight is our fault, for causing your granddaughter, twice, to be unsessful in her marriage. However, if you have any grievances, just let me know. Abraham said. Chapter 833 The Great Righteousness Therge wedding reception was silent, except for the resounding voice of Abraham. After such a long silence without speaking out, he has finally spoken out on behalf of the Cohen family. It turned out to be a surprise to everyone that the Cohen family was not on the side of his inws, but actually on the side of Leo. Although, Abraham did not explicitly say that he was on Leos side, his words and actions had already reflected it. He stood alone in the middle of the venue, his body erect and his tone resounding, his eyes fixed on the magnificent back on the stage from the beginning to the end, as if he were a god. In fact, the moment Leo showed up, all of Abrahams previous disbelief and suspicion vanished in an instant. How strong a man who can survive a frozen room at -20 degrees is anyones guess. The Valenham royal family is no longer the target, but the Pompeii imperial family. Now Leo definitely has the strength to be able to fight with the Pompeii imperial family. It would even have been overwhelmed by Leo. If the Cohen family was forced to submit to Leo before, they are now on the side of Leo from the bottom of their hearts. You you Abrahams wordspletely enraged everyone at the Spencer family. Cayden was even more in rage. Amongst the Spencer family, there were only two who were not at all angry, on the contrary, their beautiful eyes glowed. That would be Arie and Cindy. Arie was moved by the fact that Leo had shown up to save her. Cindy, on the other hand, waspletely shocked by the kind of manliness that came from Leos body. Perhaps there had been conflicts with Leo before, but that was when she didnt know Leo and were on opposite sides to Arie; now that the two women have reached a partnership, this hatred is naturally absent. Looking at Leo again at this time, it was surprising that he perfectly matched the ideal type of man in her mind. Leo did not turn around, but knew the situation on the stage, his gaze fixed on Maxwell from the beginning, Now, do you have anything to say? Maxwells eyes were dull as he looked down at Abraham. The Cohen family was in Leos side. Tonight, will he really get out of here alive? Maxwell gritted his teeth and said in a cold voice, Dont be happy too early, the Cohen family is just trying to save their lives, if you really offend my Spencer n, would they be willing to fight with us for you? Leoughed softly at his words. There was no answer, but he slowly turned and looked at Abraham: He still has questions about your behaviour, it is up to you to answer him on this. At these words, Abraham smiled contemptuously and slowly lifted the ss in his hand, a hint of ruthlessness suddenly swept through his eyes and he mmed it to the ground! There was the piercing sound of a ss breaking at the wedding. The ss was shattered and the scarlet red wine poured onto the floor, dripping like blood. Since there are still people who remain sceptical, let me make it more clear. Abraham licked his lips as he gazed around the room and let out a fierce smile, Whoever dares to obstruct Mr. Cohen today will have to go through me first. A cold voice echoed throughout the venue, and everyone was startled, looking at Leo and Abraham in a daze. Leo is actually willing to help Leo? This scene deeply stimted the hearts of everyone in the Spencer family. Maxwells face changed wildly and panic finally set in on his face. Hmph! Cayden remained unconvinced and looked at Dous: Dous, I want to hear you say this. In his view, Dous was the head of the Cohen family, not Abraham. Instead of standing up, Dous gave a soft sigh. Not responding to Caydens words, he instead turned his gaze towards Hayden with aplex expression, Hayden, do you still remember, what was the mostmon phrase I said to you? Hayden shuddered from the bottom of his heart and faltered as he spoke, Good and evil will be rewarded at the end. Dous said quietly, Yes, God will not protect those who have desire in their hearts, what kind of cause theymit will only bear what kind of fruit, do you understand what I mean? Haydens body suddenly trembled and he subconsciously lowered his head, his face turning as pale as paper all of a sudden as he nodded. He knew that the cleaning was on. Not by Leo, but by his grandfather. The essential cause of Leos near-death originated with him. Haydens crime is small, but Maxwells is big. But even the smallest of sins will sow karma. Good. Dous old face was also written with reluctance as he slowly spoke, Arent you curious as to why I would suddenly step aside and give way to your cousin to be the next head of the family? Hayden looked up and shook his head in bewilderment. Thats because, even before the change of the family headship, the Cohen n had already unconditionally submitted to Mr. Cohen. Dous shook his head helplessly and smiled bitterly. His voice was so loud that only he and Hayden could hear it. At once, after hearing this, Haydens entire body trembled as if he had been struck by a heavy blow and looked up, giving Leo an incredulous look. His eyes, surprisingly, were filled with deep fear and awe.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Now, he understood it all. Why did Grandpa suddenly abdicate? Why would his cousin inherit the position of the new head of Cohen family? Why did all thepanies that the Cohen family worked with cut off and instead tilted their resources to others families from Pearl? All the questions point to one person! That would be Leo. The Cohen family had long been subservient to Leo. And he wants to marry Leos ex-wife, hes just looking for death! Of course, the real verdict of his crime was not to marry Arie, but to join forces with Maxwell and strike against Leo. Just thinking about it, Haydens eyes went ck and he almost fainted. He knew that he would not be able to escape tonight. Rather than actively being approached by Leo, it is better to take the initiative to take great justice - This is where Douss wisdom lies. Hayden is his grandson after all. Being disabled was better than death. Dous turned around and looked at Leo, and bowed deeply as he said, Mr. Cohen, I will now clean up the portal for you, do you have any problem? Leo swept an indifferent nce, No. Dous breathed a quiet sigh of relief before turning back to Dous and shouting, Bring the stick! Without a word, Abraham waved his hand and the Cohens bodyguard presented a wooden stick. The crowd was shocked, could it be that Cohen family head was really going to punish his family? Kneel down! Dous, holding a wooden stick, shouted an order at Hayden. Without begging for mercy or wailing, Hayden fell to his knees with a poof. Dous closed his eyes, then raised the wooden stick and smashed it down heavily. With a loud bang, Haydens left leg was smashed right off! Hayden did not scream, but endured the excruciating pain. After the smash, Haydens whole body was trembling slightly and his forehead was covered in sweat, as if he had just been fished out of the water. However, Dous didnt stop and continued to raise the wooden stick and smash it down. Click! There was another loud bang and Haydens right leg was broken. Hayden still didnt scream. Because he had passed out from the pain. Its good to pass out, when you pass out, you cant feel anything. Dous said softly, raising the wooden stick in his hand again and smashing it a third time. Click! Haydens right hand is broken. Click! Haydens left hand is broken. These four blows smashed the four limbs of Haydens body. It also emptied Dous of all his strength. The wooden stick in his hand seemed to weigh more than ten thousand pounds as it ttered to the ground. The ck head of the stick, already stained with dots of blood, and a faint smell of blood permeated the air. Abraham also turned his head away intolerantly. It was a great blessing to have lost a limb and to have recovered a life. Dous and Abraham bowed at the same time and said respectfully, Mr. Cohen, no one will stop you again. Leo nodded and, from the beginning, did not speak. In his opinion, thats the smart thing to do. It would have been more than just breaking limbs if he had to strike. The crime of almost killing him alone was enough to kill him a hundred times over. Dous realised this and so took the plunge. Now its up to Cayden to see if he has that kind of awareness. He slightly skewed his head to look at Cayden and said aloud, Mr. Spencer, what do you think? As soon as the words left his mouth, Caydens face sank, Impossible! How could he disable Maxwell? Not to mention that he wouldnt do it at all, and if he did, his father would never forgive him. His son is so ferocious that when he gets really angry, he even dares to fight him, the father. Cayden looked at Leo with a cold face and said indifferently, Youve been indulged to this point, and youre still not satisfied? Leoughed. He shook his head, As I said, the only two people Im targeting tonight are Hayden and Maxwell, and with Hayden already punished, Maxwell is the only one left, and no one whoes can protect him. If you are sensible, stay out of it, but of course, I cant stop you, but you need to bear the consequences ordingly. Leo spoke with a subdued tone and a smiling face. However, anyone who felt his words had the eerie murderous aura contained in them. Having said that, his gaze fell back on Maxwell. By now, the light smile on his face had all but disappeared, and there was only an endless coldness. Meeting Leos eyes, Maxwell drew back a cold breath, and in Leos eyes, he had the feeling that he had nothing to hide. What do you want? He looked at Leo with a frightened face and kept backing away. Leo, however, smiled vaguely and asked, I heard that you are also a martial artist? Lets practise together. Chapter 834 The Devil When Leo finished saying this, Maxwell was so scared. The first time they met was on the Crystal Pce in S City. At that moment, two men brushed past each other. With so many people present, Maxwell was the only one who aroused Leos interest. There are not many people who can interest Leo, apart from the unique aura he carries, there is also the fact that he knows martial arts. Gentry who know martial arts always have a bit more of an advantage than others. With background forces cancelling each other out, knowing the martial arts, you basically crush the other party. However, the other side is Leo and this is a bit of a bully. This was a ruthless man who could fight the Great Guildchief of the General Association of Martial Arts! How could he be a match? Beans of sweat dripped from Maxwells forehead as he kept backing away, his face cloudy as he looked at Leo, Leo, even if you want to kill me, you have to give me a reason, right? Reason? Leo smiled lightly, Are you still ying dumb with me? But what Im curious about is, we have no grievances and no hatred, why do you want to kill me? As he said this, Leo looked at him with a smile. Maxwell clenched his teeth, and at this moment, instead of being afraid, he looked at Leo with a face full of hatred, Tell me first, how did you survive that night? As Maxwell asked this question, everyone in the room also cast curious nces. How did Leo survive? Thats probably the question anyone would want to know. How does a man escape from a -20 degree freezer? Well Leo touched his chin and grinned, If I said that I was deliberately caught by you in the patrol room, just to use my own death to break the stalemate, would you believe this reason? Hearing these words, Maxwells cheeks instantly twitched viciously. He was clearly stunned. It sounds absurd, but when he thinks about it, it makes perfect sense. That night, Maxwell himself was wondering. It is intriguing to note that heid a trap that was never intended to kill Leo, but Leo died instead. Now it was again quite logical to hear him break the deadlock with his own life. Looking at the smile on Leos face, Maxwell suddenly had a chill at the bottom of his heart for no reason. What Leo said is mostly true. Ive answered your question, now its your turn to answer mine. Leo asked with a smile, but his eyes went cold little by little, Why do you want to kill me? Maxwell fell into silence. Why do you want to kill me? Leo repeated it, his tone froze quite a bit. Maxwell clenched his teeth, and after some agonising, he spoke out. There are some vendettas in the world that need no reason at all. He looked at Leo and said, You have offended someone, you dont need a reason at all. I think besides me, the one who can best understand the meaning of this statement is my cousin. Having said that, he slowly turned around and looked at Arie. Arie looked silent, but eventually nodded. Yes, there are many vendettas in the world that dont need a reason. She looked at Leo withplicated eyes, Just like that engagement I had with you five years ago, I had only one purpose, and that was to get as favorable a position for myself as possible, so you became the sacrificialmb. After listening to Aries words, Leo understood somewhat. Those who achieve great things do not take care of small things. What is this small thing? Its the life of some inconsequential people. Five years ago, Leo was just a lowly adopted son of the Henderson family, and Arie was a snake woman that everyone in the Lawson family wanted to get rid of. Initially, it was intended that Arie be married off, but Arie changed her mind temporarily and wanted the man to join the family or else she would not marry. The Lawson family had no choice, which led to Leo joining the Lawson family. In this case, Leo was the one who was sacrificed. Its so obvious in a ce like Pearl, and its even moremon in the more fiercely fought S City. I have no grudge against Arie either, but as soon as we met, we were enemies. At this moment, Cindy spoke, looking frank, Because she and I arepeting for the position of the next family head, and there is only one family head, either she dies or I live, its as simple as that. Upon hearing this, Leo gave Maxwell a look, So, you want to kill me also because you are afraid of Arie? Yes. Maxwell nodded: If she can rise in Pearl by herself, she is destined to be no ordinary person. And with your help, I will be in danger, so between you and her, one must die. So you chose me? Leo asked. Maxwell did not speak: There is no way for me to go against it. Then, Leo sighed softly. There is much less killing intent in his eyes. For he suddenly realised that killing is inexhaustible in this world. Until men are extinct, desire will not cease, and the killing will never cease. Killing Maxwell is not so much about hate. You should have thought when you did these things that one day there would be reprisals. Leo looked at Maxwell with a calm face and said. Of course Ive thought about it. Maxwell said with a frank expression as he looked at Leo. The two men spoke out what was in their hearts.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Even an hour ago, I wondered if I would retaliate, but I didnt expect it would be you. He sighed ruefully, I always thought the dead were the safest, but now it seems that the dead arent safe either. Youve taught me another lesson, next time Ill watch his body being shredded into pieces before I turn away, so that Ill be at ease. Leo shook his head, Too bad you wont have a next time. As soon as the words left his mouth, Leo slowly stretched out his hand and grabbed towards Maxwell. He was slow and slow, but in the eyes of Maxwell, it fell as fast as lightning. He stood up in sweat as all the internal energy in his hands exploded. Faced with a casual swing from Leo, he had to use all his strength to fend off a gap that was visible to the eyes and could not be smoothed over with effort. Maxwell eventually dodged Leos palm, but he himself stomped back several steps, his face instantly turned resentful. Leo, you dare to kill me, you will not be spared! Leo was indifferent: Do you think that the current Spencer family can stop me? Maxwells expression remained unchanged as he suddenly looked at the Great Guildchief of the General Association of Martial Arts and shouted, What are you all still standing around for? Ten Great Guildchiefs go for it together, I dont believe that he alone can be a match for ten guildchiefs! Chapter 835 Father of the Imperial Family Maxwell bellowed, and everyones eyes were instantly focused on the ten guildchiefs of the General Association of Martial Arts. Even their disciples looked straight at their respective guildchiefs. No one had forgotten that Maxwell had paid a big sum of money to invite them over to solve the problem. There was only one person on the other side, but the ten guildchiefs were plunged into silence. If it had been ten minutes ago, the ten of them would definitely have rushed up without hesitation, but now, they hesitated. For no other reason than the fact that Leo, alone, could fight the Great Guildchief. They could see clearly that the Great Guildchief had riveted his fist and struck Leos mask before it shattered his mask without causing him any substantial damage. This would be fatal. Could this situation really be solved by ten of them joining forces? The one who was most torn was Evan, who stood at the end of the line with a guilty feeling of running away sprouting in his heart. Leo is too powerful and, in this situation today, it is clear that Leo is here for revenge. If they struck out and were held in Leos grudge, he would surely have guaranteed a no-holds-barred attack on them. They are not afraid to die. But not being afraid to die and sending themselves to hell are two more concepts. Come on, Im paying you, and youre going to help me kill him! Seeing that all the ten guildchiefs were silent and did not make a move, Maxwell was furious and roared in anger. The ten guildchiefs were all very annoyed, as they were hesitating whether to make a move or not, this punk was lecturing them. The more Maxwell said this, the more they were instead in no hurry to make a move. At this moment, Leos gaze was however cold and eerie: What I said before is still taken seriously. At once, the ten guildchiefs were shocked in their hearts. What Leo said before was naturally that tonight his target was only Maxwell, and anyone who made a move would be guilty with him! The ten guildchiefs gritted their teeth tightly, their eyes cloudy. They no longer want to make a move if they can, but it is a disgrace if they dont. Leo withdrew his gaze and bellowed coldly, Nadine, go call and tell this group of people who are in the way to leave. Yes, young master. Nadine bowed slightly and then left the banqueting hall. Naturally she knew who to call. It is natural that no one else should know about the phone call with Martial Maestro. The people in the ballroom looked bewildered as to who to call. Within moments, Nadine entered, with a calm demeanour, and swept a faint nce at these guildchiefs as she passed by them. Maxwellughed coldly, Tell them not to make a move? I think youre afraid, arent you? Its true that Leo could fight with the Great Guildchief, but there were ten guildchiefs. Leo, Cindy and Arie also looked at Leos figure, worried that the ten guildchiefs woulde together. After all, thats no joke. However, Leo gave a lightugh, Afraid? Youll know in a moment. As soon as the words left his mouth, the Great Guildchiefs mobile phone rang. At the first nce at the caller ID, the Great Guildchiefs face changed dramatically and his expression instantly became respectful. He picked up, President! As soon as they heard it was the president, the other nine guildchiefs were not calm and hurriedly pricked up their ears to listen. Yes, yes, yes we are wrong, well be right back After that, people watched the unbeatable Great Guildchief keep bowing his head and apologizing with a smile. By the time he hung up the phone, the Great Guildchief was already in a cold sweat, his feet were weak, as if he had a high fever. What did the president say? The second guildchief asked. The other guildchiefs also looked over. The Great Guildchief did not say anything, but looked at Maxwel, Mr. Spencer, forgive us for being difficult to obey yourmission, in a moment, we will refund you double the amount you paid, it is considered a breach of contract by our General Association of Martial Arts. Go! The next moment, he waved his hand widely and led the other nine guildchiefs, nearly a hundred or so strong members of the General Association, with the intention of leaving the ce. Watching this scene, everyone was dumbfounded, and Maxwells eyes were even wide with disbelief that he had misread the scene. The ten guildchiefs he had invited had actually left? How is this possible? Leoughed lightly, not surprised by the scene. Wait, get back here! Irritated to the core, Maxwell roared out and called off the Great Guildchief and the others who were nning to leave. He rushed over in a fury, his face full of anger, What is this? I paid a lot of money for you toe here, and you quit with one phone call, do you have any credibility left? The Great Guildchief swept him a faint nce, I have already said that I will refund you double the fee, I have already shown my sincerity, what more do you want? Is this a money thing? What am I going to do if you guys leave at this juncture? That man is going to kill me! Maxwell roared out, irritated to the core. There was quite a bit of spittle sttered on the Great Guildchiefs face. He wiped saliva from his face and his face sankpletely. Raising his hand violently, he pped Maxwell fiercely across the face. Caught off guard, Maxwell was smacked squarely in the face and his entire body flew backwards like a kite with a broken string. He was dumbfounded for a moment, his face dumbfounded as he looked at the Great Guildchief. We havent settled the score with you yet, how dare you offend the Presidents friend?! The Great Guildchiefs face was cold and his tone was full of killing intent. Under the strong killing intent of the Great Guildchief, Maxwell was so frightened that he sweated coldly and did not dare to say anything at all. More people, however, noticed one thing. President! Who is the President of the General Association of Martial Arts? It is Jason Martial Maestro? It was then that the crowd remembered what Leo had said earlier, that he and the president of the General Association were old friends. No one believed it at all at that time, but they never thought that a phone call would actually reach Martial Maestro. Maxwell who came back to his senses was even more frightened and almost fainted. It was only now that he realised the horror of Leos background. Martial Maestro alone is a powerful man in S City. Lydia was just the smallest to fall back on! No, in turn Lydia had to rely on him! The Great Guildchief led the other nine guildchiefs to Leo in cold sweat, wiped cold sweat from his head and said sheepishly, Mr. Cohen, we did not know that you and our President are very good friends, here, I take the General Association of Martial Arts and apologize to you. After saying that, he really bowed slightly and apologized to Leo. In a sh, the entire wedding venue was silent and everyone was dumbfounded. The Grand Guildchief, with his distinguished status, actually bowed to Leo and apologised. This scene, moreover, deeply stimted Maxwell, causing him to be dumbfounded for a moment. The ten guildchiefs were his biggest card of the night, and he would be in jeopardy if they go! Leo looked t and gave him a faint nce, waving his hand and signalling for them to leave. The Great Guildchief did not leave, but looked at Maxwell with a sinister look in his eyes, Mr. Cohen, since this brat is so insensitive and actually struck out at you, I dont mind helping you out and obliterating him. As he said this, his face was covered with a morose killing intent. Not only him, but also the other nine guildchiefs, all of them were looking at Maxwell intently. The emanation of eerie killing intent from so many powerful people directly scared Maxwell so much that his face turned pale and he sat down on his buttocks on the spot. This was the worst possible situation, the ten guildchiefs he had invited to fight against him. Tonight he will die for sure. Watching this scene, Cindy sneered, but an equally eerie chill rose from her body. Fortunately, she did not ally herself with Maxwell. Otherwise, no one could have saved her. The Great Guildchief, the Second Guildchief and the others all had cold eyes and were already ready to move. Their thoughts were simple: since Leo was the presidents friend, he was at least at his level, while they had offended the presidents friend, and would surely face punishment when they returned. It would be best if something could be done to make up for his mistakes. Maxwells heart rose so tightly that he was on the verge of fainting from fear. Fortunately, Leo did not agree to their request and swept a faint nce at them, Just go back, I will take care of my own affairs. The Great Guildchief was about to say something else, but Leos eyes became stern all of a sudden. The Great Guildchief could only lead his men away unhappily. As soon as they left, the wedding venue became empty all of a sudden. Leo turned his head, his eyes falling back on him. Dont youe any closer Meeting his gaze, Maxwell swallowed hard and backed away desperately. Leo, how dare you!!! Cayden bellowed out, how could he possibly watch his grandson die at Leos hands? But the moment he stood up, Dous spoke out faintly, Cayden, watch your stance!N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. If the Spencer family intends to intervene, then the Cohen family will not stand on the sidelines either. It depends on whether Cayden is willing to make an enemy of the Cohen family for the sake of Maxwell alone. Once Dous was intimidated, Cayden eventually gritted his teeth and held back. Leo! You cant kill me! You cant kill me! Maxwell suddenly shouted out of control with emotion, his eyes staring deadly at Leo. Leo looked cold: Give me a reason not to kill you. As long as, one of the two of them is willing not to kill you, I will let you go. Leo pointed at Arie and Cindy, and said indifferently. Maxwell did not turn around, still staring at him with a deadly stare, Because, I am Jordans son! My father is a member of the Pompeii Imperial n, killing me would be tantamount to making an enemy of the Spencer Imperial n! Do you want to scatter your family? With a strong threat in his eyes, Maxwell stared deadly at Leo. He attempted to scare off Leo in such a way, however, the killing intent in Leos eyes was heavier. Chapter 836 Killing Enemy Did you say Pompeii Imperial family?! Leo paused for a moment, substantial killing intent flowing from his eyes as he stared at Maxwell and asked. Maxwell thought Leo was intimidated, and at that moment, the smile on his face grew even bigger, and his words had more strength. Yes, you dont know what the Pompeii imperial family is, do you? Let me tell you. Maxwell had a sinister smile on his face. Above the royal family, there is the imperial family, which has stood in Pompeii for a hundred years without falling, and the royal family has to depend on the imperial family. He looked at Leo and said in a low voice, Now you understand why my position in the Spencer n is so special, right? Its because I have a father who reigns supreme in the imperial family! Maxwell spoke so loudly that his voice echoed throughout the wedding banquet hall and everyone was stunned. For a huge portion of the poption, the royal family of S City was already an unattainable ceiling, but they never thought that above the royal family, there was an imperial family! This is a concept that many people are hearing for the first time. Even Cindy, dumbfounded, was obviously also learning about it for the first time. Aries face shifted gloomily, gritting her teeth tightly, she looked at Maxwell with an indelible hatred in her eyes. This hateful gaze was not disguised in the slightest andnded directly on Maxwell. She stepped out, stumbling towards Maxwell. Leo also looked back at her, and after a slight hesitation, he still gave her the centre stage position. Maxwell noticed Arie who was walking towards her, and instantly his face changed slightly. At this moment, Arie seems to have only him in her eyes. In the depths of her pupils, a zing fire burns as if to burn him to ashes. So thats what youre relying on? She came in front of Maxwell and gazed at him with a fierce face. Leo was standing next to her and could clearly see that Aries body was trembling violently and her emotions were in an extremely unstable state. Stunned, Maxwell froze slightly and suddenly, with a nce, saw that she was deeply irritated by his own father. At that moment, the expression on his face reverted to a teasing one, looking at her with cold eyes, he said indifferently, Yes, this world itself is extremely unfair, birth determines everything for you. My father is an imperial member, so I am noble in status and pure in blood. You, on the other hand, are nothing more than the product of a drunken encounter my father had with a lowly maid, what qualifies you to bepared to me? He looked at Arie with a look of superiority that made Aries body tremble more and more. In front of her eyes, there was shback of the day she and her mother were beaten and driven out of the Spencer family. That day, the rain poured down and lightning shed. Her mother was beaten to the ground like a dead dog, for the sole reason that she did not want to leave the Spencer family and leave her daughter, who was only five years old, wandering alone. At the time, she did not go up to help her mother, but stood in the corner and watched quietly. It was also a moment when she grew up all of a sudden. Leo watched quietly from the sidelines with a soft sigh in his heart. Very early on, she saw Maxwells father as a target for future revenge. What kind of willpower does a little girl have to have to get this far when she has a goal? Suddenly, Leo understood somewhat why he felt the same as Arie. In the beginning, everyone was a small person, carrying feud. Just staying alive has caused them all the effort. But Leo was even more fortunate than Arie. He met Lydia, he met the old Commander of Wyverns, he met Sharon and many others who took him out of the abyss. Later, he had friends, a family, a daughter and a colourful life. Arie has nothing. Since the beginning, she has been alone. The weak do not need pity, the strong make the strongest inside, and now, scarred and bruised, she has finally reached the point of killing her enemies with her own hands. Thinking of this, Leo decided not to interfere with Arie and to fulfil her dream. Arie took a long breath, then her aura surged and she stormed out, You have your father to lean on, yet you are still forced into a desperate situation by me! Maxwell said with a gloomy gaze, If there was no Leo, do you think you would still be able to stand here and strut your stuff with me? Arie sneered, So what? Before you had your father backing you up and I didnt, so my mother was persecuted, now I have Leo and you dont, so now the person who will die soon is you, Maxwell, the situation will change! I only care about the oue, never about the means or the process, I only know that it is you, not me, who will die tonight, and that is enough! The consecutive morose words echoed through the banquet grounds. Everyones eyes were aghast, the killing was about to begin! Caydens eyes sank and he was about to shout a rebuke, but Dous stared coldly at him. With the Cohen family as a check and bnce, the Spencer family does not dare to act rashly. Any morest words? Arie snatched a pistol from the hand of a nearby bodyguard, pressed it against Maxwells forehead. It looks like Maxwell is bound to die tonight. Feeling the distinctive chill of the firearm spread throughout his body, Maxwell trembled and sweated coldly. Leo, I am willing to surrender and ept your punishment, tell her to stop! Compared to Arie, Maxwell would prefer to fall into Leos hands. Because on Leo there was a chance of survival, on Arie, he had no chance of survival at all. Sorry, I changed my mind on the spur of the moment and left the glorious task of killing you to her.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Leo said as he stood on the stage, spreading his hands out. Arie didnt say anything, just took the gun and held it against the front. At once, Maxwell was scared out of his wits. No dont shoot Were siblings, stop it! Aries eyes were as cold as frost, at this point he remembered that she was his half-sister? Toote! Arie adjusted her breathing and then pulled the trigger without hesitation. The shot rang out and a dazzling fire shot out from the muzzle. Maxwells eyes widened in amazement, he realised that he had not been shot on his body. Arie also froze. Feeling change behind her, she subconsciously looked back. At once, she was so frightened that she dropped the pistol in her hand in response. Leo, who should have been standing at the bottom of the stage, came behind her at some point, his arm raised to block the dry palm of a brown-robed old man who appeared out of nowhere. Maxwell found himself being carried and subconsciously looked up. At once, a wild look of joy appeared on his face. Dad! Chapter 837 Maxwell’s Father The sound of Dad brought the thoughts of all the stunned people in the meeting room back to reality, their eyes looking straight at the two extra people who had appeared out of thin air. Hidden behind the crowd, Lydias beautiful eyes widened and her body couldnt help but tremble. Its them. Theyre actually here. Because of her mother, Aurora, she knows some secrets that the royal family of S City does not know. Her mother, after all, was from there! Both the clothes and the aura were exactly the same as the group she remembered! One of the two men had just fought with Leo. It was an old man in an ancient brown robe, his cheeks full of wrinkles, as bby as the skin of an air-dried orange. If they appear at night, they can easily be seen as ghosts whoe to im their lives. At the moment Arie pulled the trigger, he appeared behind Arie like a ghost, his five fingers opened wide and grabbed Aries back. It is not difficult to imagine that if Leo had not struck, Aries body had already been prated by that dry arm, and her heart would have been ripped out. Stunned at the scene, Arie dropped the gun, as if emptied of all strength, sat down on the ground with a poof, her eyes trembling as she looked at the old man in the brown ancient robe. She and death were so close. If Leo hadnt stepped in, she would have been dead by now. For the first time, Arie felt that she was so close to death. She used to pride herself on not being afraid of death, but when it actually came, she realised how foolish such thoughts had been before. Leos face was stony as a powerful burst of energy erupted from his wrist with a bang. As if an invisible force was bouncing back, the ancient-robed old man was instantly jolted away. The round-toed cloth shoes on his feet flew in the air and dodged around, returning to the cold man not far away. Stepping back slightly, like a ve, he stood beside the indifferent man. That indifferent man was the one whom Maxwell shouted Dad at. At once, the eyes of the whole crowd were focused on him, with amazement and shock in their eyes. There was also incredulity. Its you! The moment Arie saw this man, her face turned pale and she couldnt stop trembling. Three secondster, Aries face instantly became twisted, her eyes even more full of hatred than when she faced Maxwell. She woefully crawled over and picked up the gun that was on the floor. Clutching the gun in her hand, the fear that had spread to the extreme dissipated just a little. Arie raised her pistol and aimed it at the indifferent man. Leo also stared at the man who had appeared out of thin air, his eyes cold to the core. Nadine was extremely perceptive of danger, and at this moment, she had alreadye to Leos side, pulling out a dagger with a cold glow and standing at the ready.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. But if you look closely, you will see that Nadines hands are covered in cold sweat as he holds the dagger. She was strong enough, but in front of this indifferent middle-aged man, she couldnt even raise an ounce of battle spirit. Now her hand was trembling! Leo also looked at him with cold eyes, there was no doubt that this person whom Maxwell called Dad was the so-called imperial father. Jordan! Jordan also spotted the woman who was pointing a gun at him, but was scared to death, and at once his eyes narrowed dangerously, his deep eyes sizing her up through. Suddenly he felt familiar. After a long moment of contemtion, he suddenly remembered and snorted with disdain. So its you, twenty years have passed and youve actually grown up. After saying that, he shifted his gaze, not putting Arie in his eyes at all. This deeply irritated Aries extremely strong self-esteem. The image of her mother being abused came back to her mind, and Aries eyes burst into tears as she gritted her teeth and looked at Jordan, shouting, Look me in the eye! Jordans forehead creased slightly as his eyes fell back on Arie, frowning slightly as he looked into her hate-filled eyes. Dont you feel guilty? It was clearly your fault back then, so why should my mother carry all the me? She was killed by you, you should pay for it. She looked at Jordan and stood up shakily, raising her pistol again and aiming it at him. In front of Jordan, Arie was as weak as a t boat in the sea, ready to be tossed over by the gale and waves. Knowing that she would die, she rushed him without any hesitation, because she understood that it would be difficult to see him again if she missed this opportunity. Even if she would die, even if she would die horribly, she would still do it. Hatred, which had long been deep in her heart, was evident to Leo, and she was prepared for certain death. Jordan still looked calm: It is just an ident, your birth is also an ident. You should move on, this is what everyone understands. As soon as these words were spoken, Aries eyes turned directly bloodshot. An ident? Haha ident!!! She pulled the trigger at Jordan, her own father. Maxwell was so frightened that he rushed to hide behind his father. Deafening gunshots were heard everywhere, however, Jordan was not injured. Neither he nor the brown-robed old man next to him was scared in the face of the bullets. With a mere flick of the hand, the bullet fell down. It was as if an additional invisible air shield had been ced in front of them, leaving the bullets with no path of advancement. However, Jordans eyes sank and he waved his sleeve at Arie. Arie could not feel any storming, as if Jordan had just casually waved his sleeve. But aside, Leo and Nadine were pale. Look out! Leo appeared instantly and tried to take her away. In front of his eyes, however, a brown figure appeared. It was the old man in ancient robes who stood in Leos way. Seek death! Leos face sank, and this time, he was really angry. A fist thrown with fury. The ancient-robed old mans face showed a painful look as he covered his arm and kept backing away. The bone of his arm was broken by Leos punch, and his eyes shed with a strong look of shock. There is someone who can rival the imperial family! Rare in the world! The ancient-robed old man retreated, but it stopped him from saving Arie. Aries brain went nk for an instant. When she came back to her sense, she saw that she was flying in mid-air. All sound had all gone. A sharp pain ensued. Shey alone on the floor, trembling and unable to get up. I dont want to kill you, purely because you are considered my daughter. Jordans indifferent tone rang out, But if you strike at me again, I will wipe you out of this world. The majestic tone ofmand made Ariepletely unable to raise a hint of resistance. Her eyes were dull andpletely unfocused. Her heart died and she was plunged into the depths of despair. She has climbed thedder from an ordinary woman, step by step, to where she is today. She thought she could challenge this person now, and the harsh reality of the situation made her recognise herself. The weak are always the weak, can never challenge beyond the level. There was silence, except for the sound of the guests drawing in cold breaths. Everyone, with shocked faces, looked at Jordan. This man was too scary. Hahahahaha Maxwell, who had been saved by Jordan, could not help butugh wildly and came to the side of Arie who could not move. You want to kill me, dream on! Go to hell! Youre crazy, Bitch! Maxwell kept spitting hard in her face and kicking her hard. At his sons behaviour, Jordan frowned and chided, Enough, its all because of you that things have turned out like this. Maxwell couldnt help but crane his neck, he seemed to be in awe of his father. Yes, Father. He stopped talking. Jordan, youre back, why didnt you tell me? Cayden walked over and asked. With so many people, he was the only one qualified to speak on an equal footing with Jordan, which made Cayden very dignified. After all, Jordan was his son. Jordan swept a faint nce at Maxwell: His mother misses him and asked me to take him to the mountains for a few days. Mountain is the short name of the people of the imperial family, for the ce where they live. Not a mountain literally. At these words, Caydens expression became even more grave. So thats it, then you can take Maxwell to live in the mountains and tell him to spend more time with his mother. Cayden said. Others dont understand it, but he knows it well enough. Arge reason why Jordan broke into the Spencer family was because of his wife, the mother of Jordan. Thats an even bigger deal than Jordan! One of the many daughters of the imperial family! Jordan nodded indifferently and led Maxwell with the intention of leaving. However, just as they were about to leave the ce, a faint voice suddenly sounded behind them. You guys are just going to walk away? Jordans footsteps lurched, and behind him, Maxwell was even more like hearing a demonic voice, as a chill instantly swept through his body. As soon as they turned around, Leo stood behind them with cold eyes, clearly not meaning to let them go. At once, everyone was shocked, especially the Cohen family. Dous came forward and said in a frightened voice, Mr. Cohen, be merciful, youve already offended the Cohen imperial family, you cant offend the Spencer imperial family! Abraham even almost fainted from fear. The Cohen imperial family already made them feel scared, but now, they had to fall out with the Spencer imperial family? Leo, however, ignored it and his gaze fell on Jordan from the beginning to the end. Youre going to stand up for her? Jordan stared at Leo and pointed at Arie and asked. Leo smiled, Not for her, but for myself. Your son and I have had a falling out, and today, even if the King of Heavenes, I will send him to hell. Chapter 838 The Truth Leos words were calm, but everyone could hear an extreme killing intent hidden in them. The whole scene became solemn again, and underneath the calm, dark currents were raging! The hearts of the crowd were instantly in their throats, especially Lydia, whose pupils widened and covered her mouth to stop herself from screaming out. She knew that Leo was powerful, but the other side was the Pompeii imperial family! There is an essential difference between the royal family and the imperial family, so why would Leo make a hard enemy of the imperial family for the sake of Arie? And the Cohen family shuddered from the heart! Already, having offended the Cohen imperial family, their only option was to defect to Leo. He thought Leo had the ability to fight with the Cohen imperial family, but he didnt expect to be on a collision course with the Spencer imperial family in the blink of an eye. If he offends two imperial families at the same time, there is no chance of survival! Leo, are you really determined to kill me? Maxwells face was quite irritated with his questioning, and his red eyes were fixed on Leo with a deadly stare. Although, he almost killed Leo, but that was done intentionally by Leo, using his own life to make the situation happened. Maxwell was convinced that if Leo did not go along with his n, with his abilities, he would never be able to pose a threat to him in any way. But Leo insisted on killing him, which infuriated Maxwell. What a bully! Too much disrespect for him! Do I look like Im joking with you? Leos face was cold, and as soon as the words left his mouth, he walked slowly towards Maxwell. Dont you go too far! Maxwell was utterly furious, and his eyes looked at Leo with a sinister look. He saw that Leo wanted to kill him not because of a strike against him at all, but because of Arie. Go away! Jordan, however, bellowed, and Maxwells entire body trembled and obediently retreated behind him. Afterwards, Jordans eyes narrowed deeply as he sized up Leo, but deep within his pair of cold eyes, a strong tinge of interest surfaced. Youre going to stop me? If you protect your son. Leo spoke indifferently, and he had no fear of Jordan. Jordan did not answer immediately, and his brows frowned slightly as he said indifferently, Young man, be merciful, you kill my son not for you but for my daughter, right? Leo smiled sagely and said, You are worrying too much, your daughter and I are not friends, on the contrary, she was my enemy at the beginning. Then why did you fight for her? Jordans eyes went cold, he did not know about Leo and Aries affairs. Leo did not answer positively, he spoke, There are no eternal enemies and no eternal friends. I think youd be better off with a daughter than that son of yours. I like daughters. Jordans eyes sank, just now he saw clearly, this young man was very strong, his guards arm skeleton was broken by his fist. It was hard to find a young man who could put such pressure on him. You take him away first. Jordan said to the ancient-robed old man without looking back. The ancient-robed old man nodded slightly and led Maxwell out of the ce. Nadine stepped forward and blocked their path. The ancient-robed old mans face sank, and an eerie killing intent swept across his eyes as he looked at Nadine. How dare anyone stop us? He looked at Nadine and said. Nadine, stand aside. Leo bellowed, and only then did Nadine stop and look at Leo with a surprised expression. Taking advantage of this gap, the ancient-robed old man led Maxwell to leave the Grand Hotel in a hurry. Leaping longitudinally from the window, Maxwell disappeared. It was also at this moment that Leo moved. He walked slowly towards Jordan, which didnt look that strange. However, Jordans eyes stared at him as he raised his sword and shed straight down. The curtains on both sides of the banquet hall rattled as the two powerful forces spilled out and collided. A battle between supreme powerhouses can affect the celestial phenomena. The bloody battle on Elview Mountain, where Leo alone fought against the eight supreme of the world, was a battle that killed in darkness. The scene at this point is not as horrific as this, but it is absolutely terrifying. The wind is howling and ck dark clouds are overhead. In the blink of an eye, these two men faced off in ten moves. At that moment, Leo suddenly withdrew his strength, but Jordan suddenly increased his strength. The situation created by one side decreasing its forces and the other side increasing its strength will be lopsided. With a bang, Leo was shaken outside the hotel with a punch from Jordan. The ss shattered and Leos figure instantly disappeared from the area.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Leo! Arie screamed at once, running to the window to take a look. Leo could not be found when the great storm rises outside. Lydia was also pale and hurriedly took out her mobile phone and dialed Leos number. Surprisingly, the call was answered, but there was no sound on the other side, only the sound of hunting wind. Lydia didnt dare to hang up, so she kept it in her ear and listened. The people around were filled with astonishment that Leo, who had previously killed so many people, had actually been shaken away by Jordan with one punch. How strong is this Pompeii imperial family? However, Jordan was not half happy, instead, his expression looked even more grave. Then, as if he understood something, his eyes clouded to the point of gloom and he too jumped straight through the window. As they watched the scene, a possibility urred to the crowd. That is, Leo was deliberately knocked away by Jordan, using his force to go after the ancient-robed old man and Maxwell. Since the beginning, Leos target has been just one person, Maxwell. With the departure of both Leo and Jordan, the eerie murderous aura that pervaded the banquet hall was instantly gone and everyone breathed a sigh of relief. The crowd reacted and rushed to get up and leave. The Cohen family and the Spencer family were also nning to leave. Arie dragged her badly injured body and limped away from the wedding reception venue. She didnt notice that there was an additional woman behind her, staring at her with a cold stare. Are you just going to walk away? A clear, cold voice rang out, causing Aries feet to lurch and her eyes to widen instantly. The sudden sound caused some of the guests, who were nning to leave, to stop in their tracks and look back in amazement. Lydia stood behind her, looking at her coldly and mockingly, You think you can fool everyone, but you cant fool me, because he is my man. Maxwell has gone, and youre still not going to tell the truth? Chapter 839 Lydia Solves the Case Lydias words caused all those present who intended to leave to stop in their tracks and turn back, looking in amazement at the two women standing in the centre of the venue, one in front of the other. They are just as magnificent, just as imposing. The Pearl local will be well aware that there was a time when these two women were the disgrace of the entire Pearl City. Whenever Arie is mentioned, Lydia will definitely be brought along, and vice versa. But anyone who knows them well knows that they have never been friends or rivals. On the contrary, an irreconcble bond was forged. It all started with a man. One believes that she is the original spouse of Leo and that it should have been her who should have been his bride. The other, by mistake, became the woman that Leo has now and conceived a daughter. Both womens lives have been turned upside down. Did Arie resign to t? She had thought about giving up, but letting go was never the best way to solve the problem, nor was it her style. Attempt after attempt, reckoning after reckoning, finally, it angered Lydia. When Arie was at her most despondent, Lydiaunched a counterattack without any pity. What is the truth about what Lydia said? People didnt know it at first, but looking at the chill in her eyes, it was true hatred! Only then did the crowd gradually understand what Lydia was talking about. The essence of this wedding, as anyone understands, is the struggle between Maxwell and Arie. But whenever there is a war, a third party must join in. This third party can be an autonomous joiner, such as Cindy, a passive joiner. And again, Leo. So how was Leo brought in passively by Arie? Everyone overlooked a very small detail before the wedding. Arie was in the office and lost her virginity for no reason. Who is the man who took Aries virginity? Its an unsolved mystery. Arie doesnt say it and no one knows. In short, Aries fianc, Hayden, is furious, believing that it is Leo was that man. So, using this incident as a medium, Hayden and Maxwell teamed up and plotted to get Leo into the prison. Eventually, Leo created the illusion that he had frozen to death in a -20 degree freezer. It all started when Arie lost her virginity. At this point, the situation seems to be clear, but in fact it is still foggy. Some of the guests who had nned to leave wanted to stay and see who the person who had taken Aries virginity was. Aries face flushed, and at this moment, she was actually a little afraid to turn around. Back when Cindy told her that Lydia was alsoing to her wedding, she knew that sooner orter there would be a moment like this. Sure enough, Lydia came to the door. Tell the truth? Or continue to hide it? Arie is hesitant. Wont tell? Lydias tone instantly chilled, her eyes with a substantial chill. Ill say it for you if you dont. Lydia stepped on her high heels and walked slowly over. After that, a clear, cold voice rang out across the room. Ive been looking for someone to look into the matter these days and Ive actually found some clues. She came in front of Arie, gave her a sneering look and said, Ive investigated, the day you lost your virginity, a total of thirteen males entered and left your office, of which, eleven of them went out of your office in less than thirty seconds, so these eleven were excluded. The two remaining men are your fianc, Hayden, and my husband, Leo. Hayden cameter, and by that time you had already lost your virginity, so he was also ruled out, and by the method of elimination, of the thirteen men, only my husband, indeed, was the most likely. Lydias tone was calm when she said this, and even her clear, cold eyes did not appear to fluctuate. However, Aries face was getting paler and paler, and her body was getting tighter and tighter, and the only way to keep her heart on an even keel was to rely on constant deep breathing. Lydia walked up to her and looked at the expressionless side of her face and smiled faintly, But in fact, is it really him? He was in your office for a total of one hour, can you tell me what you talked about during that hour? Arie said, Some insignificant daily stuff, how can I possibly remember it after so much time has passed? No, you remember. Lydia smiled lightly and said, The approximate memory capacity of a person is about the amount of one to five years, and things that are more than five years old will only slowly fade away, so about the content of your conversation that day, even if you cant remember all of it, you will remember the general theme, because I still remember it. The other day my husband and I had some differences in something, and although Leo is my husband, I dont know him nearly as well as you know him. You were discussing the opinions between a rtionship between a man and a woman, werent you? Aries breath froze for a moment and her eyes went cold: So what? What does that tell you? Does it prove that it was Leo did that? Lydia shook her head, Not enough yet, but there are already some hints of it. As far as I know, a man who treats you like a tree hole and speaks his inner thoughts is not thinking of having a rtionship with you. Seventy percent or more of quality men do not choose to go back to his ex. Lydia said, Plus I understand Leos strength, and it ruled out the possibility of you taking the initiative to stick to him. Then the questiones, Leo has interest in you, and you have no possibility to stick up to him, so how did you lose your virginity? The whole scene was silent, except for Lydias calm analytical voice. After hearing Lydias analysis, everyone was astonished. It was as if, listening to her analysis, things had the appearance of bing clearer. Arie clenched her fist, her gaze fixed on Lydia: Are you trying to say that Leo has no motive to make a move on me? Even if thats the case, hes still the biggest suspect. Lydia nodded approvingly, Youre right, the office was locked at the time, it was just you and my husband alone, and there were no cameras, so there was indeed no way to find out what you were doing in there. As long as you bite the bullet and say it was Leo who did it, no one can do anything about it. Thats where your confidence lies. Arie choked for a moment, took a deep breath and asked rhetorically, Then whats the point of saying all this? Dont worry, let me finish. Although the police have searched your office, I dont believe what they say, I believe more in seeing, so I also found connections and went to your office to have a look while you were out one day. Luckily, the scene is still under the control of the police station and the furnishings inside are exactly the same as they were at the time of the crime. At these words, Aries face changed. At the time I was thinking that as long as it was man-made, it couldnt bepletely unsubstantiated. Lydia said, But I was wrong, I searched around and still didnt find anything to turn the case over. The scene was set up perfectly, and it looked like it was Leo who did it. When Lydia finished, Aries hanging heart dropped. Since she dared to do this, she was confident enough to go unnoticed. Until I found one thing in your office, it looked ordinary that it was hardly surprising. Lydia said coldly.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Aries heart clenched again and she subconsciously asked, What is it? Red wine bottle. Lydia said, An open bottle of red wine. Arie froze for a moment, thenughed loudly, What kind of evidence can it be? The corners of Lydias mouth rose slightly as she smiled faintly, On the medical report that the doctor gave you, it says its forced damage to the lower body, right? So what? Aries face was unpleasant, and it was only by writing this that the fact that she had given her virginity to Leo was confirmed. I would like to ask a question. She looked at Arie and said, As far as I know, this wine is not cheap, the price is in the hundreds of thousands. Even if you are not a wine lover, when you open a bottle of such a good wine, you will basically drink it all, even if you dont, you will cork the bottle back to prevent the wine from being lost. But what I see are half-drunk bottles of red wine, with no corks in, just sitting on your desk, left to ferment and oxidise with the air, can you tell me why? Lydia looked into Aries eyes, her eyes so sharp that they seemed to prate her heart. Aries eyes remained indifferent: I bought the wine myself, I can waste it as I want. You cant put the cork on the bottle, right? Lydia smiled coldly. At once, Aries face changed greatly. The guests around, moreover, had their eyes staring straight at Lydia. The case seems to have reached the truth. Ive had the police assay theposition of the liquor in that bottle, and theyve overlooked it before, thinking that a bottle is nothing to look out for. Lydias eyes were t as she slowly said, Guess what was found in the ingredients? What? Aries face turned pale with a swish, and her hands and feet began to tremble. A chilling sensation instantly enveloped her whole body. Blood. Lydia looked at Arie and said, Your blood. She pulled out a liquidb report and presented it to the crowd, saying in a cold voice, Can you exin why the red wine bottle has your blood in it? At this moment, Arie was as pale as if she had been struck by a heavy blow. I think that the real truth should be this. Lydia looked at Arie and said, You deliberately left Leo there for an hour, a time that was not too long or too short, just long enough for you to offer your virginity. But what really took your virginity was not a person, but this red wine bottle. Lydia said coldly, You, taking the bottle, stabbed it in. Chapter 840 Like a Shadow S City Grand Canal was known as the moat of S City. It was like a true dragon, it meanders for thousands of miles, and is known to the local people as the mother river that nourishes the waters of the area. However, at this moment and around the river, two figures are frantically fleeing. Round-toed cloth shoes, like flying on grass, ripple faintly on the water with each light tiptoe. Maxwell felt like he had been drawn into a martial arts world. Its a move hes familiar with. He used to see it in TV shows, flying on grass.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. He never thought that in reality, someone would actually lead him to use this trick. Maxwell also practiced martial arts, just not as profoundly as Alby. Such a heavy weight can actually support the rapid flight on the water, Maxwell knows very well in his heart that, without years of hard work, there is no such strength. Alby had been running with him for almost ten minutes, so long and so fast, he should be safe, right? With this in mind, Maxwell could not help but speak up, Alby, I think thats enough, shall we take a break? Alby didnt say anything, just gave a wary nce around. It iste at night and there is no sign of a figure, even the willows on the shore are still. Alby nodded, then led Maxwell to the shore and stopped. As soon as his feet touched the ground, Alby was out of breath. He is, after all, old and not very strong with one along. However, he gave a wary nce around to make sure that Leo would not catch up with him, and then he was relieved. Thinking of Leo again, Alby could not help but feel palpitations in his heart. That blow from Leo broke his arm skeleton directly, and it still hurts vaguely to now. This youth, who did not even look thirty years old, was actually so strong. Even in Pompeii Imperial Family, it is a rarity! Such geniuses, however, are not unknown throughout history, but most of them have been wiped out and died young. He believes this one will be no exception. Thinking of this, Albys tightly gripped heart rxed. Turning back to Maxwell: Rest for a day in S City, wait until Master returns, tomorrow we can leave for the mountains. The journey will take about three days, be prepared for hardship. Yes, Alby. Maxwells eyes were full of excitement. He visited the mountain once as a child and is still impressed by it. Thats a new world. And, the people inside are very powerful. History had documentation of the Pompeii imperial family. There was a small opening in the mountain, as if there were light. Abandoned the boat and entered through the opening. At first it was very narrow, only a person was allowed enter at once. When he walked a few dozen steps further, it became broad. It was the fisherman who inadvertently found the entrance to the Pompeii imperial family. Of course, when the fisherman came out afterwards, he could never find the entrance to the Pompeii imperial family again. Here it is clear enough that the Pompeii imperial family and the outside world are in a state of istion. And, his mother is inside. He and his mother were away a lot, but she was really good to him and Maxwell missed her a lot. Just as the heart was longing for more, the leaves suddenly rustled around them. Alby instantly turned his head violently to look around. Meow. A ck wildcat, jumping from a tree, with green eyes, looked at them and darted away. Maxwell broke out in cold sweat, then forced a smile and said, Alby, are you being too sensitive? Its just a cat. Is that so? Albys tense nerves did not rx, and his eyes remained deep. The eyes that looked towards the Siku Grand Canal also took on an extra hint of gravity. Just now, was it really him being too nervous? That blow from Leo had affected him so much that if it had been any more dangerous, his whole arm would have been broken. To be targeted by such a powerful man is simply more terrifying than a fierce beast. After the shock, Maxwell was however relieved and said with a smile, Alby, have you forgotten that when we left, my father had already made a move on that brat. No matter how powerful he is, he cant be a match for my father! As he said this, Maxwell spoke with a deep confidence in his tone. A reassuring smile also surfaced on Albys face, Thats true. He watched the strength of Jordan grow up. Starting out inferior to him, Jordan slowly equalled him and finally surpassed him. He took Maxwell with him, and Jordan stopped Leo, so it was impossible for Leo to catch up with him. Alby took a step forward, yet it was also this step that caused his body to stiffen in an instant. Pupils widened, and above his forehead, beans of cold sweat ran down. The shirt on his back was already wet with cold sweat. Where do you want to escape to? The faint voice, like a life-threatening chain, fell into Alby and Maxwells ears, causing their bodies to tremble and their entire eyes to instantly widen. Maxwell thought he was hallucinating and looked up trembling. All they could see was a dark figure sitting on a tree trunk above their heads, looking at them with a smile. He had collected his aura, as if he had be one with the darkness around him, and if he had not made a sound, his presence would not have been felt at all. Ah - The moment the four eyes met, Maxwell screamed in fright and his whole body fell to the ground with a poof. There was even a fishy yellow liquid spilling out between the crotch of his trousers. He pissed on the spot! Go! Alby instantly clenched his teeth, grabbed Maxwell and fled towards the distance. As he watched them leave, Leo had a faint smile on his face. Escape? Where can you escape to? As soon as the words left his mouth, Leo disappeared into the trunk of the tree. Alby led Maxwell to flee frantically, the first time he had ever fled so frantically in all his years of life. A fear that originated from the depths of his soul sent shivers down his spine. He was really scared. Earlier they were confident that Leo would not catch up, but they did not expect him toe after them in the next second. It was almost like he was a ghost! Maxwell was even more directly scared and pissed, his face as pale as paper. Since Leo was here, it meant his father had been defeated. His face paled even more at the thought. His father had always been invincible as a god of war in his eyes and had never been defeated. How could he be defeated? Maxwell was scared as he looked into the darkness of the night and really experienced the feeling of death. Suddenly, Alby fell to the ground in a sh. Chapter 841 The Saintess Recruits a Son-in-Law Caught off guard, Alby fell to the ground in a heap, rolling on the ground more than ten times before stopping. His trousers were hooked and bloody from the potholed ground. Maxwell also fell down and took a tumble. His gaze was shocked as he looked at Alby who had fallen to the ground, his heart panicked to the core. How did Alby fall? After a closer look did Maxwell see what was going on. It was his knee, which had been prated by something unknown and was bleeding profusely. Alby used one leg to support his torso to stand up. The air appeared to break sharply and something shot through. The object ran through Albys right arm. Blood sttered, interspersed with the sound of breaking bones. Ah This time, Alby finally couldnt help but wail out. Clutching his right hand, he copsed, blood flowing out like water, and a pool of blood soon formed on the ground. Maxwell fixed his eyes on it and finally saw what it was. Stones. Stones are found everywhere on the ground. At the moment, it has turned into a weapon sharp enough to take a life! As I said, you cant escape. The cold voice of Leo came to his ears. With his heart tightening, Maxwell subconsciously turned around, only to see Leo catching up again, ying with stones of various sizes in his hands. Leo Maxwells body trembled and his expression was shocked to the core. The next moment, a monstrous hatred surfaced on his face and he looked at Leo and roared, Where is my father? Did you kill him? Your father? Leo had a surprised look on his face, then smiled lightly, Yes, I killed him. At once, Maxwells face could turn as pale as paper, and his eyes were even dull. Dont believe him! Lying on the ground, Alby yelled and said to Maxwell, He must have used some method to escape Masters tracking, and his aim, since the beginning, has been you, not to fight Master. Maxwell came to a sudden realization, then looked at Leo with sinister eyes and said angrily, Leo, if you dare to kill me, my father will not spare you! In response, Leo only sneered, Your father? Your father may not be a match for me. And youre allowed to strike at me and not allow me to kill you? What kind of reasoning is that? With a coldugh, Leo dropped these stones and passed towards Maxwell with great strides. His footsteps sounded low, as if he stepped on the sound of death, making Maxwell fearful. No, Alby, save me Maxwell was so frightened that he rolled and crawled, trying to escape. Alby didnt say a word, clearly one of his feet was broken, but he still stood up by his will and blocked Leos way. Leo stopped in his tracks, his eyes indifferent, Get out of the way, my target tonight is him alone. Albys pale face, however, emerged with a smile as he said to Leo, He is my lord, Im sorry I cant. The phrase He is my lord plunged Leo into silence for a moment. After a long time, he looked at Alby with something else in his eyes. The fact that he is clearly on a different side of the fence still does not stop Leo from admiring him. You are an admirable and faithful servant. Leo looked at Alby and said softly, Unfortunately, you have followed the wrong master. Alby grinned, I dont think so. I was born in the Spencer family, grew up in the Spencers, and will die in the Spencers, I only have one wish that after I die, please bury my bones in the dust of the mountain, and sprinkle my ashes all over the mountains. Leo was silent for three seconds and promised, If one day I go to the Spencer imperial family, I will help you. Alby smiled, as a ve he had done his duty and would die without regret. He gasped heavily and his right arm, his left knee, was bleeding profusely from the stones that had prated it. Standing up is all down to a stubborn force of will and the determination that must protect his master. Leo slowly reached out his hand, then grabbed his neck and gave it a gentle twist. Click. With a crisp sound, Alby was dead. After doing that, Leo closed Albys eyes that had not been closed, before continuing on his journey to hunt down and kill Maxwell. By now Maxwell had already run out a long way. Maxwell, a martial artist himself, was just so frightened by Leo that he forgot he knew martial arts. When he reacted to why he was running, he immediately began to dodge and run. Although he knew that Alby was in grave danger, he could not help but turn around and turn back. He turned even paler at the sight of Alby, whoy motionless on the ground. Leo was walking towards him step by step, he was clearly walking and putting in small steps, but Maxwell just felt that the distance between them was getting closer and closer and closer. Finally, Leo was already neck and neck with him. Hell! With terrified eyes, Maxwell ran even harder, when he was suddenly pulled straight back. Maxwell was dropped and when he turned around, Leo was walking towards him with an indifferent look on his face. This time, no one can save you. Leo suddenly opened his mouth and came in front of Maxwell, raising his foot with the intention of stepping on Maxwell. No, Leo, you cant kill me, my mother wont let you go! Maxwell was scared to the core and backed up as hard as he could, shouting loudly. His terrified voice, which resonated throughout the Grand Canal, received no half-hearted response. Maxwell was desperate. Leo, however, narrowed his eyes slightly, stopped his foot from stepping on it and asked, Your mother? At the wedding banquet, he had learned that the reason why Maxwells father, Jordan, had broken through from the royal family to the imperial family was because of Maxwells mother. There is no doubt that this is a figure with terrifying energy, a queen-like figure, and even a pivotal position in the entire Pompeii imperial family. But it is a bit of a joke that this would frighten Leo. It is still possible to learn about it and prevent it from happening. Under the threat of death, Maxwell was all-knowing and all-talking, telling all about his mothers origins. My mother is the Third Saintess of the Spencer Imperial n, and has a pivotal position in the entire Imperial n, so you cannot kill me. However, the more powerful the position, the more fierce the rivalry between each other became, and under the scheming battle of wits of several great saintesses, my mother lost the battle and fell victim to the imperial n in exchange for benefits. But my mother didnt give up and chose to marry herself off in another special way. What way? Leos mind twitched, only to feel that this path was so familiar. Words slowly spat out of Maxwells mouth, causing Leos face to change slightly. Recruiting a husband. Recruiting a husband?! On hearing this, Leo was shocked. The situation in the front is the same as Aries, but Arie failed. It has to do with the size of the power, and there is noparison between the Lawson family and the Spencer imperial family. Maxwells mother, who is the Third Saintess of the Spencer Imperial n, held a husband recruitment, and naturally many people came to attend. That time my mother recruited a husband, apart from the imperial family, many of the royal families of S City were also rmed, and in the end, my mother chose my father. Maxwell said, But my mother gave him a very harsh condition: his attainment in martial arts must surpass that of her personal guards before he could officially enter the Pompeii Imperial n, otherwise, he would never be allowed to set foot in the Imperial n! Hearing this, Leos face changed slightly. Maxwells mother was indeed a ruthless character. She nned to recruit a husband, but set such harsh conditions. If it were an ordinary person, it is likely that they would never have set foot in the imperial n. Suddenly, as if remembering something, Leo asked, Your mothers guard is - Maxwell looked at Albys corpse and said, Alby. The realization dawned on Leo. Although Albys strength was not as good as his, the difference between the two was not really that big. But at their level of power, the gap was huge. So, Leo can still crush him. However, this was clearly an impossible task for Jordan. Thats what my mother thought at the time, but it was more than she expected. Maxwell said, My father, in just a few years,pleted his transcendence of Alby and impressed my mother enough to acknowledge him as a husband. Inter years, thanks to my father, my mother also gradually gained a foothold as one of the Third Staitess, and then,ter on, there was me. Leo guessed that the affair between Jordan and Aries mother, Esther, would have happened during those years before Jordan set foot in the Spencer imperial n. However, ording to my mothers recollection, the most suitable husband to recruit at that time was not my father, but someone else. Maxwell said.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Oh? Who? Leo was full of surprise, and for a moment, his curiosity arose, and he faded his killing intent to kill Maxwell. Maxwell slowly uttered a name that made Leos eyelids jump fast. Karl. Leos face changed slightly, Its him? He mentally estimated the timeline; when the Third Staitess of the Spencer n were recruiting a husband, Lydia, Arie, and even he, had not yet been born. In other words, at that time, Karl was already involved with the Pompeii imperial family? Leo guessed that the ideal wife in Karls mind at that time was not Aurora, the number one beauty of S City, but the Third Staitess of the Spencer Imperial n. It was only when the recruitment failed that he approached Aurora. Thinking of this, Leo suddenly thought of a point, what made his mother-inw to be the number one beauty of S City? It is unlikely that such a title woulde out of nowhere. If it was only within the nine royal families, Aurora could not have been admired by the entire city. In his mind, a bold guess slowly emerged. The world, perhaps, is far bigger than he could ever imagine. Chapter 842 One Body, Two Lives As this thought came together, Leo himself felt iparably crazy. But whether this is the case or not is yet to be confirmed. So, what youre trying to say is that your mother is the Third Saintess of the Spencer n and is considered half of the Pompeii Imperial n, so I cant kill you, can I? Leo looked at Maxwell and asked indifferently. With his heart in his throat, Maxwell said warily, Ive told you everything I know, let me go! If you let me go, I promise, let bygones be bygones and well never see each other again! Hearing Maxwells words, Leo smiled. Do you think you can still live after what has happened? As he spoke, Leo had already reached out his hand and lifted Maxwells neck, holding it aloft. Ahhhhhhh Maxwell was horrified to the core, and a low, hoarse roar kepting from his throat. Leos hands kept increasing in force. How dare you! Behind him came a sudden, furious roar, interspersed with a sharp whistle of wind. Leo could feel the air in the area freeze instantly after the roar fell, filling it with a monstrous murderous aura. Leo didnt need to turn around to know that Jordan wasing over to kill him. A strong storm rushed at Leo, directed straight at Leos wrist as he grasped Maxwell. With a tter, Leo let go of Maxwell directly and threw him out like a sandbag. Ah! The moment he was thrown out by Leo, Maxwell felt that the whole world was spinning fast, the sound of hunting wind in his ears, his stomach churning and he felt like he was about to vomit. Seeing this scene, Jordans face also changed slightly, but did not retreat and took on Maxwell hard. There was a muffled thud and Jordan took a few steps backwards. Leo threw Maxwell out like a sandbag, a human meteorite, and it took a lot of strength for Jordan to force himself to take it next. Dad, great, youre not dead When he saw Jordan again, Maxwell finally couldnt hold back, and his eyes turned red as he burst into tears. Jordan gave him a look and said indifferently, Dont run away, go and watch from the side. Judging from the way Leo followed him like a shadow before, even if he ran to the ends of the earth, Leo could easily catch up with him, so it was useless that he ran away. Only when his father had defeated Leo would he be truly safe. Jordan gazed at Leo, his gaze lowered, Kid, must you chase so closely? In response he was met with a hard punch. Leo turned up in a sh and smashed it hard. Since they had to fight, they might as well just fight. Jordan didnt dare to slow down and exchanged a punch with Leo. As a result, while Leo did not retreat, Jordan himself stomped back a dozen steps. Leos expression was indifferent, and Jordans own heart set off a heaving wave of horror. He was extremely confident in his own strength, but he was actually shaken back a dozen steps by Leos punch. For the first time, Jordan felt the pressure. He looked at Leo with gloomy eyes and said, Be merciful, Leo, I have no intention of making an enemy of you, so dont mislead yourself! Leo sneered, Now that things havee to this point, Ill tell you the truth, what goes around muste around. Twenty years ago, you havemitted crime to Aries mother, and even both you die, you can pay her for that. Today, you son must die! Leo stepped forward with an indifferent expression, Today I will kill your son in front of you. As soon as the words left his mouth, he took a big step towards Maxwell. This time, the murderous aura he harboured made even Jordans face pale slightly. Each collision caused Jordans bones to ache sharply, as if he was fighting a man of steel. And what surprised Jordan even more was that Leos strikes were getting faster and faster, more and more rigid. Gradually, he was somewhat unable to resist. Caught off guard, Jordan was kicked off his feet. Dad! Looking at his father, who had been kicked away, Maxwells face changed drastically and was filled with dumbfoundedness. Leo had already walked in front of him and fiercely struck out, squeezing above Maxwells arm. Click! The bones in Maxwells arm were instantly broken. Ah The dark night sky echoed with the wails of Maxwell in agony to the core. Leos eyes were indifferent, he would not let Maxwell die too easily because that would be too happy for him. Just as Leo continued toy hands on him, the whirring and whistling sound came from behind him once again. Jordan stole the show and took away Maxwell. The next moment, without making much of a stop, carrying Maxwell, who had broken his arm, he turned and fled. Young man, you are very powerful, but the Pompeii Imperial Family is not as weak as you think. Hurt his mothers precious son and you wont have many days to live. Dropping these words coldly, Jordans figure quickly disappeared into the darkness. Leo didnt go after it, a sh of sharpness in his eyes. His mother is the Third Staitess. Ten minutester, Leo re-entered the hotel scene. What surprised him was that as soon as he entered, everyone looked at him with a weird look. Moreover, the atmosphere at the scene was gloomy, and Leo keenly noticed that Lydia was confronting Arie. Her eyes are stern and pretty face is cold. Whats going on here? Leo, who was not present earlier, quietly came to Nadines side and asked a question. Nadine also looked shocked, and in the most clipped of words, stated to Leo the reason why Lydia had deduced that Arie had really lost her virginity. Leo took a cold breath, With a wine bottle? Nadine nodded and suddenly looked at Leo with a look of awe in his eyes, Young master, the two youve dated are not easy to deal with! N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Leos cheeks twitched slightly as he too felt the pressure. Whether it was Arie taking the bottle herself and faking the scene, or Lydias deduction, all of which Leo had never expected. Every woman can be called a Sherlock Holmes when ites to rtionships. At this point, both women noticed that Leo had returned. Only then did Lydia put away her indifferent look and came to Leos side, finally looking at Arie with a look that still carried a touch of coldness. Arie, forget it this time, if there is a next time, let me find you close to Leo, I will make you unable to be a woman. Lydia was full of murderous anger as she threatened. Aries face changed slightly, then her gaze turned cold: What if I am pregnant with his child? You try it. Lydias voice was icy cold: As long as you dare to conceive, I dare to abort it. Lydia eventually swore her sovereignty, and Arie blushed. Only when they had gone far away did Aries eyes turn gloomy. She has to do whatever shes not allowed to do. Hmph, just wait, I will produce offspring of his. Chapter 843 Human Traffickers When he went home, Leo kept staring at Lydias pretty face, with that look in his eyes, as if he was seeing Lydia for the first time. What are you looking at? Lydia was finally impatient with the sight, and on her frosty face, a hint of red surfaced. It was a red light and she hastily mmed on the brakes to stop. Do I have pimples on my face? She asked nonchntly. No! Leo waved his hand hastily, thought of the wording in his head, smiled sarcastically and said, Just feel surprised that you can actually solve the case. At these words, Lydias face changed slightly as she exined, I didnt want to, after all, I almost lost you forever, maybe you dont care, but I cant. I was very angry and extremely ufortable in my heart, so I thought, I must want to find out the truth of the matter and clear your name. After hearing Lydias words, Leos face eased slightly. It was the look of worry for her. If Lydia was no longer there, Leo thought to himself, he would have ughtered the whole world. After saying this, Lydias face blushed and her eyes fluttered. They had been together for a long time, but Lydia was still ufortable saying these words and had to blush when she did. It was only when the car behind her honked that Lydia realised the traffic lights had turned green in front of her and she restarted the car. After thinking about it, Leo smiled andplimented, No, what I didnt expect was that you actually have such a meticulous mind, a case that even the police inspectors office couldnt solve was actually solved by you. Lydias hand on the steering wheel shook and she almost drove the car into the green belt. She thought Leo was talking about her solving the case for him, but she didnt expect to just marvel at her ability to solve the case. With a slightly cold face, Lydia reverted to her original high-spirited appearance and exined indifferently, At Cambridge, apart from studying economics, I chose to take psychology as my elective. Why did you choose psychology? Leo asked, in his opinion, studying psychology are all gloomy people who are psychologically dark and like to guess what is in peoples mind. Because psychology can guess the heart. Lydia said softly, Peoples hearts are separated from their bellies, based on the other partys demeanor, to determine whether he has any hostility towards me, so that I can feel safe. Hearing Lydias words, Leo was also stumped for a moment. A silence followed as well. Security, something that had always been a luxury for Lydia, had been given to her by herself until he returned. Not anymore. Honey. Leo shouted. What? Lydia gave him a nk look. Since youve studied psychology, guess what Im thinking right now. Lydia gave him a look, and strangely enough, she actually saw what was going through Leos mind. I dont know. She drove intently, keeping her eyes forward. Leos eyes moved downwards andnded on Lydias stomach. At once, Lydias face changed, What are you looking at my stomach for? When she said this, Lydia herself saw her slightly bulging stomach and instantly her face blushed. The words came to a screeching halt as she gave Leo a fierce re, stopped talking and concentrated on driving. On the following day, after sending Emilia to her interest ss, Leo did not go home, nor did he go to L Groups head office. The L Group is now well established and has moved its headquarters to the foot of S City, contracting out many projects. The Lawson family, the Simpson family and the Steward family, Leo had taken in very early on, also officially entered S City. Although it is not as good as the nine royal families, it is still possible to be a first-tier family. These matters are no longer the concern of Leo. He needs to get busy with his own business. The phone rang and Leo picked it up. Immediately a womans clear, childish voice came from inside, Master, Im waiting, how long before you arrive? To be precise, she doesnt count as a woman. It can only be considered a girl. Although she is actually about the same age as Lydia. You are at cafe, right? No, no, the sweet shop next to the cafe. Leo frowned slightly, Why did you suddenly change ces? Because I saw a sweet shop next door and suddenly I had a craving for it, so I went to the sweet shop instead. Luna said. Leo only had to walk towards the sweet shop. It wasnt long before a cute little munchkin in a fancy dress was soon seen standing yfully by the side of the road. On her hands and feet were silver brass rings of various sizes that nged and ttered with a crisp sound as they walked, and the clothes they wore were long red dresses embroidered with snakes, centipedes, scorpions and other intimidating and poisonous species, and long life locks with peculiar patterns around her necks. These things, unheard of and unseen by people in the metropolis, were surprisingly appropriate on this little girl who was only 11 or 12 years old, it was unbelievably appropriate. Innocent, mysterious, cute, but dignified. She was still clutching arge carton of yoghurt in her hand, sucking on it, so that the sides of her little mouth were covered with clean white yoghurt stains. Leo was just about to call out her name, but suddenly there were some obsceneughter from not far away. Alone, girl? Where are your parents? Four straggly men were seen walking unsuspectingly towards the little girl, one of them carrying a patched snakeskin bag. Luna looked up at the four traffickers with childish eyes, I dont have parents, my parents are dead. As she said this, she stuck out her tongue and licked the yoghurt stain from her lips, looking extremely tempting. When the four traffickers heard that she had no parents, their eyes lit up as if they had found a treasure. Brother, she said she didnt have parents. Such a good looking little girl is bound to fetch a good price. A skinny, tall man was so excited he was incoherent. Shut up! The head trafficker cursed, then smilingly pulled out a lollipop and handed it to Luna, Girl, your parents are really dead? Yeah, bitten to death. Luna said that her parents were both grasspanions in Miaojiang, but their practice was not refined and they died from the bacsh of thepanions. The traffickers, however, nodded, Oh, bitten to death by wolves, how sad. They say these words with a smile, just short of joy. The head trafficker wiped his saliva and pointed aside to a deep, dark alley and said, Girl, lets go there then, and we will give you something delicious to eat. Delicious? Luna was instantly excited and asked with eyes full of anticipation, Is it better than yoghurt? The traffickers were at a bit of a loss to answer the question. Its definitely better than yoghurt! Then why are we still standing around? Lets go! The traffickers looked at her, stunned. The girl was pretty, but her brain was not so good. They cant believe she allowed them to kidnap her. As they were about to lead Luna to the alleyway, a figure blocked their way and sighed softly, Theres a police station not far ahead, turn yourselves in, for your own good. The four traffickers stared nkly at Leo who appeared in front of them for a few seconds, and then suddenly their faces were full of annoyance. Fuck, who the hell are you? How dare you tell us to turn ourselves in? Are you tired of living? Damn, big brother, he sure doesnt look like a good guy! With a helpless look on his face, Leo said, Im sort of her parent, so for the sake of your lives, stay away from her. Parent? The four traffickers, full of surprise, looked at each other for a few seconds and then, suddenly, their faces became even more irritated. Who the hell are you lying to? This little girl doesnt even have parents, her parents are dead, how dare you lie to us! Saying that, the boss of the traffickers understood and pointed at Leo angrily, Oh, I see, so Ivee across a peer. You have not inquired about anything and dare toe and steal business, ask around who is the boss in this area? Leo was surprised, he was kind enough to save them, but he was actually taken as a human trafficker. Since they didnt believe it, Leo gave Luna a nce and told her not to get anyone killed, and went to wait in front of the sweet shop. Lets go, whats delicious food for me? With a happy face, Luna cant wait. The four traffickers hemmed and hawed, When you get inside, youll know. Luna followed the four traffickers to the alleyway, then reached out to them for food. The head traffickers expression changed from his earlier lewd smile to a grim one. Want food? Well eat you! Put her in a sack and take her away! Okay, big brother! The man lifted the dirty sack with the intention of putting Luna inside. Luna was so frightened that she backed up and covered her eyes with her hands, shouting, Donte over, donte over. Haha, girl, even if you scream your throat out, no one wille to your rescue. Who says I want rescue?Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Luna still covered her eyes, but her voice still became eerie and frightening. Her fingers slowly moved away and what is revealed through the gap is actually a giggling, creepy smile. Its you who wants rescue. In Lunas smile, there were excitement, like a female vampire who hadnt had blood for days suddenly seeing a fresh, fatty blood meal. Luna snapped her fingers, Good babies, heres the food, four bodies, it is enough! As soon as the words left her mouth, a turquoise ghostly light suddenly shot out from the depths of the dimly lit alleyway, like an owl. The dark turquoise light gradually approached, and worms of various shapes and sizes crawled out in a dense mass towards the four human traffickers. Chapter 844 A Tiger in a Cage The four human traffickers were dumbfounded. Dumbfounded, they watched as the bugs, of various shapes and sizes, surrounded them, even as a few crawled up the mossy, damp walls around them. Only then did they react to the fact that they were surrounded by bugs. They screamed out. But in the next instant, the bugs leapt towards them. Yes. Many of the golden silkworms were so white and fat that they leapt onto them. There were also ckened bugs with wings that buzzed past with a flutter of their wings. Ah - All four men shouted miserably. Severalrge lorries loaded with goods drove by on the road, interspersed with the deafening sound of honking horns, which drowned out the screams in the alleyway from being noticed. Leo stood right at the entrance to the alleyway, taking a cut-away look at the images inside. All four of the human traffickers are crawling with bugs, most of them have no teeth so they dont bite, but they do suck blood. In no time, the four human traffickers were covered in blood clots. Especially the fat man carrying the sack, covered in blood blots so densely packed. If you wont give me good food, then youll have to be my good babies food. How dare you abduct me, they will bite you to death. Call me Dad! Luna was simply thrilled at the sight, shouting in exuberance down the alleyway. Luna is extremely vindictive, and it is this fat man who wants to stuff her into a sack and take her away. Thats why Luna took special care of this fatty, and the three words call me dad were said to him. Get rid of those bugs, Dad, Dad The four human traffickers screamed in agony, not even wanting their dignity, and called out to an eleven or twelve year old girl as Dad. Bah! I dont have an ugly son like you! Luna pped her hands together with a disgusted look on her face. Come on, dont y anymore. Leo gave a light scolding. Only then did Luna give a reluctant nod and whistle. The bugs immediately obeyed and all ran away. All of them burrowed into one of the oddly shaped vials that Luna had hidden behind her back. There were no such bugs in the alley, but they were let out by Luna. Luna treated the little bugs like her dogs, letting them out for a daily walk. The four human traffickers who had been bitten and covered in blood clots looked dumbfounded at Luna in front of them, and when they reacted, they immediately cowered in the corner as if they had seen a ghost, looking at her with a frightened expression. What kind of looks are you guys giving me? As if Im some kind of beast - Is there a beast as cute as me? Luna raised her eyebrows and crossed her arms, her face full of annoyance.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Ever since she had seen Nadines killing aura, she had been envious and eager to learn it, and now that so much time had passed, she had finally gotten the hang of it a little. First of all, her voice must be loud, and when it is loud, she appears to be particrly powerful. Sure enough, these four human traffickers were really subdued by her. Looking at the miserable appearance of these four people, Leo sighed and pointed to the side again, There is a police station not far from here, you should go and turn yourselves in. At this moment, Leos words were like a fairys voice to them, moving them to the point of tears. Now they finally understood why Leo had asked them to turn themselves in in the first ce. Leo was indeed saving them. Luna was the daughter of a demon! Yes, brother! Brother, I was wrong, I should have listened to you and turned myself in. Youre such a nice guy! The four human traffickers ran off crying to turn themselves in. Without making anyment on the matter, Leo took Luna straight into the sweet shop. To an outsider, Leo and Luna looks like father and daughter. A yoghurt shake. Without waiting for Leo to say anything, Luna ordered her own food. Leo gave her a surprised look, and Luna hemmed and hawed and went to take her seat. Ten minutester, Leo stated the reason for seeking out Luna. Luna has beening to S City for some time now, but Leo has not been looking for her. Mainly because there was also a bit too much going on, and when he was easily free, Leo immediately found Luna and told her about Terry. After Terry came back from the Phantom, there was a sea change. From a well-dressed gentleman, he has be a monster shaped like beast and unable to understand human speech. From this, Leo guessed whether Terry knew the secret of some Phantom and that was why he was experimented on. Leo had been concerned that. Luna was a bug yer and had spent time in Phantom before, so he came to see if there was anything he could do about it. With a roll of her tongue, Luna sucked up all the yoghurt, wiped her mouth and said, I need to see it myself. Forty minutester, Leo arrived at Hendersons with Luna in tow. In the front yard a middle-aged woman is pushing a middle-aged man in a wheelchair in the sun. Seeing Leoing over, he faintly stared at the same time, his face suddenly changed. Leo? Is that you? This middle-aged couple is no other than Terrys parents, Paul and Florence. When Paul saw Leo, there was a strong look of hatred in his eyes. His legs, which were broken by Leo - to be precise, were broken when he was so frightened that he jumped from a high building and then broke both legs. So towards Leo, he was both hateful and angry. Florence even said with resentment in her eyes, What are you doing here? Youre not wee here, get out of here! The couples voices were loud enough to instantly attract the rest of the family in the vi. They also saw Leo as if they had seen the gue. News of Leos untimely death swept through the entire S City like wings, and naturally the Hender family knew about it. Its just that it has nothing to do with the Henderson family, and they didnt follow the blind involvement. Luna rounded her eyes, Why dont they treat you well? Shut the fuck up. Leo chided, then looked at Florence, Paul and the others and said in a cold voice, If you dont let me in, dont expect Terry to heal. Having said that, Leo turned around and left. Upon hearing this, both Florence and Paul panicked. Wait a minute! As soon as Florence called out to Leo, he walked over with a face full of nervousness and asked, What did you just say? Cure Terry? Leo nodded lightly and pointed at Luna, This little girl may have a solution. She? Both Florence and Paul were in disbelief. Luna was not pleased and looked slightly angry, I am not familiar with the human part, but regarding the beast part, I am a connoisseur. As soon as the words left her mouth, a woman who looked a bit like Terry in the backyard called for two bodyguards to carry arge iron cage. Inside therge metal cage, a fierce tiger is actually being held! Chapter 845 The Ferocious Tiger Comes Out of the Cage The caged tiger immediately snarled at Leo and Luna. Arge, sticky stream of saliva flowed down from its bloody mouth as it opened it wide, and a low growl continued to emanate from its mouth. This is a tiger king whose wildness has notpletely faded, and if it were caged, it would probably lunge at Leo and Luna at the first opportunity. Looking at this ferocious tiger, many of the Henderson family members were startled. Florence and Paul even took a few steps back with pale faces, and looked at the tall girl with a gloomy expression, saying, Adeline, why did you take out this tiger again? Take it back! Its scary! The woman called Adeline Henderson looks a bit like Terry, with a wild beauty all over her body. She was dressed boldly, with just a white wrap around the top, revealing a well-defined waistline and a lovely belly button. Underneath was a pair of jeans that were torn and tattered. She was tall, there was no need to wear high heels at all; such a woman was extremely imposing and made the average man unapproachable just by standing there. Leo narrowed his eyes and stared at this woman called Adeline, from this woman, he could smell a different aura from the rest of the Henderson family. The rest of the Henderson family, including the former Terry, all carry an aristocratic air that is innate to the upper ss crowd, but this Adeline is different. She had no such temperament, but, on the contrary, had an extremelypetitive nature, and, as Leo knew, she must have travelled a lot. This was evident in her healthy wheat skin, which was filled with a wild beauty. ustomed to seeing elegant aristocratic women, the asional sight of such a defiant little wildcat was suddenly somewhat pleasing to Leos eyes. However, she seemed to be very, very hostile towards him. Noticing Leos gaze, Adeline also looked at Leo with a provocative disdainful smile appearing on her face. So youre Leo? Its me. The moment Leo acknowledged it, Adeline suddenly disappeared from her spot. Then a sharp crack of wind was felt, and Adeline appeared in front of Leo like lightning. Leaping high, she kicked hard towards Leos face. Without changing his face, Leo raised his hand directly, and blocked her attack. Adeline was in mid-air and had her attack blocked, but she didnt stop and mmed her fist hard again. Seeing that Adeline kept pestering, Leos face turned cold and he directly raised his foot, kicking her in the stomach. Adeline then flew straight away and fell to the ground, her face having a hint of pain, before she looked up at Leo and her eyes became surprised. Her stance was good, but Leo didnt even move an inch before he kicked her off, showing how strong he was. However, this did not stop her from hating Leo. The ce where Adeline was kicked off by Leo was not far from therge iron cage that held the Tiger King. The tiger king in the cage immediately screamed at Adeline, and kept biting the bars with his teeth and ws, making a clicking sound. Adelines face went pale for a moment, then with a ruthless heart, she yelled, Tyle, be quiet! The tiger king gave a low roar, and only then did it stop biting the bars and lie down obediently. Leo looked at Adeline with a surprised face, this woman was actually a beast tamer? On the side, Luna also looked at Adeline with some curiosity, and after looking at her for a while, she pouted discontentedly, as if she was displeased because Leo had put her and Adeline together inparation. Im a Miaojiang Saintess and a killer, how can shepete with me? Leo stopped talking and narrowed his eyes at Adeline. Although she was a beast tamer and was as skilled as she could be, this was a veryrge tiger king. He can see that this tiger king is not very obedient to Adeline. A tiger in this situation is the most dangerous because you dont know what it will explode. Adeline,e back, what are you doing? Seeing that Adeline had actually struck out at Leo, Florence and Pauls faces changed dramatically. Only when Florence bellowed did Adeline reluctantly return. Florence looked at Leo and said through clenched teeth, If you can cure Terry, well let you in. Leo didnt say anything, but continued to look at Adeline with interest and said, We are meeting for the first time, right? Moreover, in terms of seniority, you should also call me brother-inw, why did you strike at me as soon as you came up? Brother-inw? Adeline sneered and said, Sorry, our family is not familiar with my second uncles family, and I am not familiar with Lydia either, I only know that the murderer who made my brother into such a state is you! Leo had a surprised look at her, so she was Terrys sister. No wonder they look so much alike. By all ounts, she and Marie should be considered equals.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Unlike the other royal families of S City, the Henderson n is ater to the scene and relies on Karl alone for support. So there are not many influential core members, and at full count, Lydias family and Terrys family are considered core members. Meeting Adelines angry eyes, Leo was not angry, but instead smiled lightly, Since you are Terrys sister, why have I not seen you before? Speaking of this, a touch of arrogance surfaced on Adelines face as she said, Because I dont want to live in S City and be bound by the rules and regtions of the city, I like animals, including tigers. Florence added, Adeline has been close to animals since she was a child, she can y with any animal, and when she used to go to the zoo, she could even talk to the animals. On hearing this, Leos face became surprised, and then, subconsciously, he looked at Luna. Sure enough, the way Luna looked at Adeline became different, and lowering her voice, she said, In the world, there is nothing strange, indeed there are some people who are born close to nature and maintain a good rtionship with living beings, and some of them can even talk to animals. But such people are rare, and in our frontier, they are called Beast Tongue. After listening to Lunas introduction, Leo then gained some understanding of such people. There is no doubt that Adeline is a Beast Tongue. My brother has been made to look like a witless beast by you, what do you say to this revenge? Adeline looked at Leo with a face full of anger and cursed. Leo had an indifferent look on his face, Your brother didnt be like this because of me, and besides, you should have figured out what your brother did before I took a shot at him. And its because of him that were here today. Leo added. Came for my brother? Adelineughed mockingly and said, How do I know if this woman you brought - no, girl, is reliable? Did she graduate from primary school? After Adeline finished speaking, Lunas face, which was still smiling, went straight to ck as he gritted her teeth and stared at Adeline. She hates it when people say she is small. She herself says she is small, that is to say she is cute, but she doesnt allow others to say that. Luna is not small, in terms of generation, she is older than Adeline, just she cant grow tall. Of course, she could never tell her real age, she was more afraid of being called a midget than being called small. Who are you calling small? If I dont show you something today, Im not the Saintess of Miaojiang! Luna was furious. When she is fierce, she can be scary. Oh? Is that so? Adelineughed mockingly, Dont you want to show my brother a cure? My brother is now a beast with no intelligence, no different from this tiger. As long as you can make this tiger behave, I will acknowledge your strength. Otherwise, you wont get in! Adeline stands in the way of Leo and Luna. How dare you look down on me! Luna stormed out. However, the next moment, she suddenly quieted down and looked at Adeline andughed out. When you traveled the world in thepany of all spirits, have you ever heard of a ce - the Xichuan Swamp? Luna looked straight at Adeline and said. Adeline froze for a moment and nodded, Yes, a big swamp hidden in Xichuan, on top of the swamp, there are woods growing all over. It is said that no one who has gone inside has survived, I dont dare to go in. Luna smiled grimly and continued to ask, Then do you know that the Xichuan Swamp is known as the Forbidden Land of Life? Why? Adelines face changed, and her heart suddenly tensed up. Oh, youll find out in a moment. Luna smiled even more grimly. Leo took one look at her and knew she waspletely enraged. Adeline was dumbfounded for a long time, then suddenly sneered, Who cant talk big? Whether you can escape from my tigers mouth is still unknown. When Florence and Paul heard this, their faces turned white with fear. Adeline, youre releasing this tiger? No! Adeline! Adeline, however,ughed coldly and took out a set of keys and twisted them towards therge lock in the iron cage. With a creak, therge lock fell off. As if sensing something too, the caged tigers thick paws gave a gentle push and the iron cage was pushed open at once. And so a tiger, over three metres long and ferocious, slowly walked out. Ah! Everyone inside the Hendersons screamed out in terror. However, their shouts are heavy and the tigers roar is even heavier. Looking around, the wild, but long-caged tiger let out a deafening growl. At once, the roar resounded through the house, and an almost primitive and fierce aura swept through the entirepound. Everyone was so scared that their faces turned pale, and many of them simply pissed themselves in fear. Adeline pointed at Leo and Luna and ordered, Tyle, bite them to death! The fierce tiger roared harshly, then emitted a thick tigers might as it charged towards Leo and Luna. Leo looked calm, not dodging or avoiding. He didnt care about a beast, he mainly wanted to know what Luna had done to tame a frenzied tiger. With a nk face, Luna looked at the fierce tiger running wildly towards her and gently unlocked the long life lock with a flower pattern around her neck, before standing still and waiting for the tiger to pounce. The tiger pounced quickly, and as it was about to pounce on Luna, Lunas eyes suddenly sank and she gave a clear whistle. Sit down!!! As the words fell, it was as if Lunas eyes carried some special magic, and the rampaging tiger stopped running all of a sudden. Instead, surprisingly, it was prostrate on the ground with its paws on its head, shivering. Chapter 846 Unexplained Disappearance After a roar from Luna, the originally majestic tiger instantly prostrated itself like a kitten, with its tworge paws still raised and holding its head. Instantly, all that fierce aura from before was gone. The people present was stunned and filled with dumbfounded faces. Even Adeline was stunned, her eyes fixed on Luna with a deadly stare. It is hard to imagine that a young girl, who looks only 11 or 12 years old, has scared such a big tiger with just a roar. Its too mysterious! Adeline rubbed her eyes, suspecting she had misread it, yet fixing her eyes on it again, it was still the same image. Lunas face was serious as she stared dead at the tiger. The tiger, on the other hand, was prostrate beside Luna, trembling as if it was extremely afraid of her. How is this possible? Adeline was dumbfounded on the spot, knowing that this fierce tiger had not even been fully tamed by her! She cant believe how well behaved it is in front of Luna! However, its not over yet. Luna came to the fierce tiger and held up the lock she held in her hand. The tiger thought that Luna was going to hit it and immediately covered its head. Luna grunted and did not hit it, but ced the long-life lock in his hand around the tigers neck. The tiger fur is so dense that even the long-life locks are quickly submerged in the fur when it is set in. After the shock, Adeline came back to her senses, her face full of irritation. She felt humiliated. It was clear that the tiger was hers and she hadnt even tamed it, but she didnt expect it to be taken in by an eleven or twelve year old girl. Tyle,e back! Adeline shouted. However, the tiger with the lock did not return, but instead gave a vicious growl at Luna. Stand up and shake hands! Luna ordered. The tiger stood up obediently and handed Luna a sharp paw. Luna was bold enough to touch up and shake hands with the fierce tiger. This scene deeply shook the crowd, as well as Adelines heart. They all looked dumbfounded. This fierce tiger is actually shaking hands at Luna? How is this possible? Adeline muttered, her face full of disbelief. Leo also looked at Luna in amazement, it seemed that it was the right thing to invite Luna toe. If he had been up against this tiger, the only way out would probably have been to just kill it. Nodding in satisfaction, Luna then took out the lock and put it on her head. Whats this? Who the hell are you? Adeline looked utterly dumbfounded, stunned by Lunas tactics. With a faint smile, Luna said, My name is Luna and Ie from the Miaojiang Compulsion Sect. Miaojiang Compulsion Sect Adelines beautiful eyes were tinged with shock as she suddenly felt that these words sounded unspeakably familiar. There is not a single devoted traveller who has not heard of Miaojiang. But the Miaojiang is only a legend, and there are rumours that it lies just beyond the Xichuan swamp. A trip through a sea of swamps will lead you to the legendarynd of Miaojiang.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. But that is ultimately a legend, and no one had actually arrived there. Adeline took a step back and pointed incredulously at Luna, as if she had seen a ghost, muttering, You came out of there Yes. Lunaughed, You people from outside the swamp cant even cross the Xichuan Swamp, how can you reach our Miaojiang? As soon as Lunas words fell, the tiger whose lock had been taken out roared as if it had gone mad, turned its head and swooped in a direction not far away. Adelines face instantly changed dramatically, Tyle, Tyle, where are you going? Come back! Dont shout. Luna interrupted her and said lightly, It wont stay in the city, its going to the forest, thats where its home is. You im to be friends with animals, but you took a big metal cage and locked this tiger up. Lunas eyes went down coldly as she looked at Adeline and said, All things have spirits, and if you can really make friends with them, they wont hurt you. It just goes where it belongs. Hearing Lunas words, Adelines face turned blushed and a look of shame emerged in her eyes. Im sorry. She apologised to Luna. The abilities that Luna has demonstrated are far more magical than hers. She is the one who knows all the spirits of nature better. It is hard to imagine that she is only eleven years old. She stared nkly at Luna and blurted out, Are you really just a primary student? This time, Luna did not get angry, but smiled lightly, I am older than even you. Leo, who had originally thought that Luna was decent, immediately coughed and gave her a stern re to tell her to stop. Luna was furious, but only because Leo was her master did she not re up and looked at Adeline, Can you take us to see your brother now? Yes. Adeline immediately changed her attitude and was extremely warm towards Luna. But when she saw Leo, she still had a hostile look on her face and gave him a hard stare. Leo let out a bitter smile, it seemed that this chick was holding a grudge against himself. However, he had no intention of reconciling with this Adeline either. The connection between him and the Henderson is simply because of Lydia. Now, with Lydias separation from the Henderson family, the Henderson family has little to do with him. Terry is over here. Florence led Leo and Luna to a small wooden hut they had passed before. The hut was a little bigger than thest time he was here, and it wasnt hard to guess that Terry had be more beastly in the meantime. Whatever the beast, it had one thing inmon, and that was the demolition of homes. Florence pushed open the door of the hut and shouted into the dim interior, Terry, the doctor is here,e out. However, it was quiet inside and no one responded at all. Terry? Florence shouted again. Still no one responded. Dont shout, theres no one in there at all. Luna said with a grimace. What?! At these words, both Florence and Adelines faces changed dramatically. Thats not possible, my brother was there yesterday. Adeline hurriedly got into the hut and poked her head in. However, it was indeed empty inside. It seems that Terry has escaped. After a long moment of contemtion, Leo said in a low voice. Where will he flee to? Florences eyes were red and he looked haggard. Whether Terry came to be a man or a beast, he was still her son. Luna pondered for a long time before suddenly looking in the direction where the fierce tiger had fled earlier. Probably went to the forest. Chapter 847 Reversal Neither beasts, nor those who have been morphologically anthropomorphized, can be held in captivity for long periods of time. Luna made a very serious exnation, Your brother, like the tiger just now, should have run away into the forest. What should we do do? Florence was terrified: That forest is a man-made forest, where the family head and his wifes vi was located after their marriage, but we all dared not go in for fear that there might be wild animals inside. Hearing Florences words, Leos face looked surprised. He had previously gone to Maisy and Karls wedding vi to pick on her, and had been counter-attracted by Maisy that day, trying to make Karl think they were having an affair. It turns out that the forest, a man-made natural forest, is infested with wild animals. Florence couldnt help but look at Leo and pleaded, Leo, I beg you, get my son back quickly, as long as you can cure my son, you are the savior of our family, I can even do anything for you. Even though she hated Leo to her bones, Florence bowed her head for the sake of her son. But Leo would go to Terry, for he had something important to ask. Looking down at Luna, he said Lets go and see if we can find him. Luna nodded and headed towards that forest with Leo. Wait! Suddenly, Adelines voice came from behind her, Ill go too. Leo stopped walking, looked back at Adeline and smiled, Why? Adeline rolled her eyes, Thats my brother whos missing, of course Ill go, besides, this is the forest. Its going to be dark soon, what if you guys get lost? Can you walk out without me? Adeline looked at Leo with a disdainful face and said. Thinking that it made sense, Luna turned her head to look at Leo, Master, I think its better to let her go, once Im in the forest, I get lost. So how did you get out of the Xichuan Swamp before? I had been in the same ce for three months at the time and ran into someone from the organisation who took me out. Leo lost interest in continuing tomunicate with Luna and turned his head to look at Adeline and said, So you wont get lost if you follow us there? Of course. Adelines face carried pride: Im not bragging, Ive walked through more forests than you have roads, this kind of forest is a piece of cake, it doesnt scare me at all. Do you know how to survive in the wilderness? When you get lost at night, do you know how to get out? Leo smiled and shook his head, I dont know. Adeline seemed to have found her confidence and sense of superiority again as she looked at Leo and said, To go into the forest without knowing anything, you dont measure yourself. She then stepped forward, Go, I will take you to the forest to find my brother, at least I will lead the way so that you will not make any mistakes in your nightly search. Also, it rained yesterday and the mud is still fresh, so we can go by the footprints and the smell on the mud to see if its an animal, or my brother. He didnt expect Adeline to know this, Leo had curiosity in his eyes, You know how to tell if this person has been here or not based on the smell in the dirt? Of course, thats a necessary skill for survival in the wild, OK? So, Leoughed. Dirt, especially damp dirt that has been rained on, carries a different smell. Whereas creatures basically have their own individual scents, which animals rely on to identify their rtives, the scent of a human is much fainter inparison. People can smell animals from the dirt, but its hard to smell humans themselves. Adeline really knew something, and she understands all these things that he can only learn in Wyverns. Thats the experience. If as an ordinary person, she could indeed say those words just now with confidence. In Adelines words, it means that Leo has traversed more treacherous terrain than her. However, Leo didnt expose her, but smiled and followed Adeline. We dont know when my brother escaped and we dont even know exactly if he entered this forest. This is just inference, if we find out something is wrong, we have to turn back. Adeline turned back to Leo and Luna and said very seriously. Luna listened attentively, she couldnt get rid of her road-weary problem, so study in the wild with Adeline might do the trick. Leo also nodded lightly, as a perfunctory gesture. Its a torch. Adeline also issued a torch to each of Luna and Leo. For dinner, well hunt and eat in the forest. As they spoke, the three had reached the entrance to the forest. By now night had fallen and the entrance to the forest was eerie, like a monster ready to swallow the three of them with its bloody mouth wide open. It had just rained a few days before and the mud was wet and made a snapping sound when stepping on the road. At night, many birds in the forest start to frequent the area, and Leo has seen several nightingales. Even if Adeline and Luna were not afraid, Leo was even less afraid. Adeline stopped by a tree, pulled out a red rope and said to Leo and Luna, See this rope? Im tying it here now so that we wont get lost. Luna nodded, but Leo smiled lightly and didnt say anything. The three walked around the woods for a while without seeing any footprints at all. Instead, the torchs charge ran out quickly. There was darkness all around and only people could barely be seen. Luna froze for a moment, and Adeline looked nervous all of a sudden. Muffled thunder rolled across the sky, it looked like another premonition of a thunderstorm. Adeline then looked even more nervous and even walked a little slower. Whats the matter? Go. Leo looked back at her andughed, Youre not afraid, are you? This statementpletely angered Adeline: Youre s afraid, I just dont want to get my shoes dirty. Adeline took bigger steps, but appeared stiff. Ah - Suddenly, Adeline gave a startled cry. The light was so dim that she didnt pay attention to her feet and stepped out of the way, nearly slipping in a wretched manner. Is it okay? Leo looked at Adeline and smiled. You - Adelines heart was reeling, but her face was irritated to the core. Being ridiculed by Leo made her feel very unhappy. Especially since she was preceded by a long list of pointers on what to do in the wilderness. She muttered first. Leo smiled and wanted to continue to say something, but suddenly he sensed something and his face changed slightly. He pushed Adeline in front of him. Look out! Why did you push me? Adeline stumbled as she was pushed and was just about to roar. To the left the trees stirred and there was a low growl, as if something was about to jump out of the bushes. A huge blurred figure swept past and lunged violently towards Adeline. AHHHH!!! Adeline didnt even react, only to feel arge mass of ck shadows swooping towards her, and even sticky saliva that had been blown by the wind onto her face. It was only when arge ck mass swooped down in front of her that she could see what it was. Thats her tiger Tyle. Now back in the forest, its wildness is unleashed and its eyes are fierce, making Adeline the dinner of the night. Adeline was stunned and stood motionless, forgetting to even run away. Just in the nick of time, a figure rushed up to her and pounced on her. The two rolled several times in this way, holding each other, and the tigers spine curled and it made a low whimpering sound. Ah When one is extremely frightened to the core, one always wants to grab something in order to settle down. Adeline was so shocked that she didnt care that her entire body was wrapped around Leos like an octopus at the moment, and the unique scent of a young girl was constantly stimting Leos nostrils. Leo frowned slightly and said to Adeline, Get off of me. No, its horrible. I should havee along. Adelines eyes were tightly closed and she hugged Leo even tighter. Leo was helpless, the low animal roar of a fierce tiger came from behind him. The fierce tiger was circling Leo incessantly. Feeling that the time was right, the tiger leapt forward and lunged towards Leo. Leos eyes froze and he gave it a fierce re. Fuck off! A strong murderous aura was released. The tiger only felt that it was being watched by an awakened beast, and was so frightened that it turned away from Leo and looked at him with a frightened expression. Although it is an animal, it also has cognition and knows what it is to be afraid. It felt that Leo was different from the average person and extremely dangerous. After a few nces at Leo, the tiger turned tail and ran in fear. Leo nced at Adeline in his arms and said, Its alright, its run away. Adeline was still not convinced and still kept her eyes tightly closed. Fearful, she is less sassy and wild than she was earlier. At that moment, Adeline heard the thin sound of falling rain.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. That voice now sounded like a fairys voice, and only then did Adeline dare to open her eyes. As soon as she opened his eyes, she found herself wrapped around Leo like an octopus and screamed at once. Ah! Hurriedly, she got off of Leo, her cheeks flushed, and could no longer be arrogant in the face of Leo. Im going back. Adeline was mouring to go home. However, after a few turns, the tree with the red ribbon tied around it could not be found. Adeline was dumbfounded. We seem to have lost our way. Leo sighed, Who said that if she was around, we wouldnt get lost? Adelines face was blushing. Leo took a few steps and suddenly froze, noticing a series of footprints appearing on the damp mud in front of him. Chapter 848 The Snake Returns to its Nest There are footprints. Adeline also spotted the footprints on the ground. The loose, moist soil leaves footprints easily. More importantly, the shape of the y footprints here is human. Even the Henderson family said that this area of forest belonged to the Hendersons jurisdiction and no one would normallye in, much less the Henderson families would y in the forest. So this forest is obviously empty, so why are there footprints? Leo and Adeline looked at each other, their eyes instantly bing grave. Its Terry! Leo, Adeline and Luna immediately followed the footprints and tracked them over. A deeper journey followed and they soon found that the footprints in the mud had disappeared. The footprints are gone? Adeline eximed, then looked around, So is it possible that my brother is around here? Not necessary. Luna spoke up, As you said, his demeanor is now no different from that of a beast, and animals will generally deliberately hide their tracks and scent in order to escape their natural enemies. This is animal stalking and counter stalking. Arent you a professional in this? Howe you dont even know this? Luna looked at Adeline with a strange expression. Adeline held her tongue for a long time before she came out with, All the animals I deal with are small, and the tiger is the first big cat Ive trained. Leo gave her a look without saying anything, having long seen that she was a half-wit. The reason for being so pretentious is just a preconceived mentality. After all, the number of tamers is very small, and female tamers are even smaller. It is still possible to pretend with ordinary people, but, she encountered Leo. So, what youre saying is that my brother may havee across some wildlife in the forest and been chased? Adeline asked. That may be the case, who knows? Luna shrugged her shoulders. Adelines face went straight to white.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The forest is so big, who knows what terrifying wild monsters are hiding in it? Even if there are no scary wild monsters, there are many beasts and poisonous insects. In short, a person without wilderness survival experience came to this forest, may notst half a day. Adeline didnt dare to think about it anymore, her face full of fear. Its not as scary as you think. Leo saw what she was thinking and said indifferently, This is an urban forest, not a deserted area, there are no such creatures as you think in your head. Adeline sighed with relief. Its just some lions that have been put in artificially, tigers and stuff. At once, Adelines face went white again. Luna immediately looked at Leo, Master, you can see that too? Leo nodded and said, This forest, in the past, would have been a huge hunting garden. A hunting garden? Adeline asked curiously. Yes. Leo hit the nail on the head: In this world, as long as there is money, anything can be done. To satisfy the hunting mentality of people like your royal family, mere women and nightlife cannot satisfy them, they prefer something exciting like rock climbing and diving, and - hunting. But it is against thew to hunt animals in the country, so that one can only carve out a forest in ones own territory and then, unnoticed, send some wild animals into it, usually herbivores like antelopes, reindeer, and asionally somerge carnivores like wolves and tigers. The fact that Karl and Maisys newlywed vi set up right here is proof that it used to be a huge hunting ground. After listening to Leos analysis, Adeline finally understood. You seem to, like, know a lot. She uttered. Leo gave her a look and did not say anything, but looked at Luna. Did you bring the annihtion scatter? Lunas eyes instantly lit up, You actually know about annihtion scatter? When she finished, she pulled out a small bottle from her pocket. What is it? Adeline asked. Annihtion scatter, and the body odour of animals cannot be covered. Luna said, Since the footprints are gone, well look for them based on body odour. The annihtion scatter makes all the scents in the earth visible, for the gases all have weight, and the annihtion scatter can fuse with and separate from these body odours and keep sinking until they are smelt. Only a hunter who has been out in the forest for years, or a warrior who knows jungle warfare, would know this method. Adelines mouth was slightly open as she listened in awe. All this was something she had not been exposed to, she found particrly amazing. Suddenly, as if remembering something, she couldnt help but look at Leo with surprise in her eyes. Could it be that he is a hunter? Or a warrior who knows jungle warfare? Adeline was suddenly curious about Leos identity. Leo poured a little of the annihtion scatter powder and after a long time, a faint pungent stench suddenly appeared in the air. The smell, apart from the stench, was a little fishy, with a hint of grass in the mix. A mixture of fragrance and stench, the fragrant one became more fragrant, and the stink one became stinkier. Leo and Lunas expressions instantly became grave. What is this creatures smell? It is not the scent of arge predator like a tiger, or a lion. Leo crouched down again and looked closely at the contoured shape of the y beneath his feet. Apart from their footprints, the corners were smooth, as if they had been run over by something like a rolling pin. On closer inspection, underneath the smoothness, there are a few dents. Leo reached out, grabbed a handful of the mud t and came over to smell it. That fishy smell just got stronger. This is Leos face became cloudy all of a sudden, and his heart suddenly thumped. Its the snake. Luna spoke coldly. Snake?! Adeline was startled, girls were most afraid of snakes. When I make a Miaopulsion, apart from catching some poisonous insects, I also catch some snakes to make a snakepulsion, and judging from the outline, this must be a snake. Its still a big snake! At once, Leos heart was beating fast. His eyes fixed dead on the trajectory of the snake as it crawls by. At the moment they see only half of the track, the remaining half lost in the grass. Half of it is that big, wouldnt it be as thick as a wheel all of it? How big of a snake does it have to be to have that profile? Ive heard that snakes usually return to their nests. Leo turned back to Luna and asked. Luna nodded: Yes, snakes are very cunning and vengeful, whether they are hunting, or escaping, they will not pass through their own nest, but, they will definitely return for revenge! As soon as the words of Luna fell, Leo suddenly heard a subtle grinding sounding from the grass not far away. Chapter 849 The Prehistoric Giant Snake The moment such a sound rang out, Leos cold hairs stood up. Lunas pupils even suddenly shrank, and as the Saintess of Miaojiang, she was actually trembling at the moment. On the contrary, Adeline, who didnt know anything, looked bewildered. Whats going on SHH!!! Adeline was just about to speak, but Leo turned incredibly serious and made a no-speech gesture at her. When he finished, he picked her up. What are you doing The moment Leo hugged her, Adeline thought he was going to do something bad to her. She was about to put up a desperate fight and scream at the top of her lungs. As a result, the next moment, Leo covered her mouth, directly forcing her over his shoulder, and with a flick of his foot, he left the ce. Immediately, like Leo, Luna climbed up the tree. Dont move. And dont breathe. Leo spoke to Luna as well as Adeline, and then held his breath. Lunas eyes were even more frightened, as if she had a premonition of something, and her petite body began to tremble slightly. The rustling sound appeared for a while and then disappeared. Throughout the forest, peace reigned and no sound was heard. Leo moved a little closer to Luna, still not letting down his guard, and said gruffly, Is the situation serious? Luna nodded gently, her face pale. I often catch snakes to make snakepulsions, but the longest one Ive caught was just over a metre long, but this one here, I dont know how big it is. Leo took a deep breath and did not say anything. Thergest known snake in the world lives on the other side of the world in the Amazon forest, which is no longer a python, but is called a boa. This one here should not as exaggerated as the boa in the Amazon, right? With this thought, there was still no sound, but Leo felt more and more that something was wrong. Its so quiet here, not even the sound of the wind could be heard. It was as if the whole forest had been plunged into a silent world of stillness and solidity, and a suffocating sense of oppression washed over it. Even the throat of Leo seemed to be in a chokehold. Suddenly, a faint and growing stench wafted through the air. This fishy smell was pungent, different from the normal fish smell, more like the kind of smell Leo had smelled from the mud before, as if it was a foretaste of what was toe, a reminder to the world that something unimaginable seemed toe. As time slowly passed, the stench became stronger and stronger, covering the whole forest, even Leo and Luna, who were hiding in the trees, could smell it clearly. They did their best to cover their noses, but a slight odour still wafted into their nostrils, causing them to blush.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Adeline, who was in his tight grip, seemed to be a bit overwhelmed by the stench and could no longer hold her breath and was about to scream out. Leo hurriedly covered her mouth and nose, she had to hold it in! At the same time, his eyes became deep and deadly as he looked in one direction of the forest. Also in that direction, there was a constant rustling of friction that sounded like leaves being blown off by the wind and crushed by something. It was such a subtle sound, almost invisible, that made Leo for the first time he felt an extreme sense of danger. Here ites. Leo said to Luna with his mouth. Luna also held her breath in death, her body cold and stiff, her eyes deadly fixed on that direction. The sound of friction continues toe through. And,pared to before, its even closer. If the sound before was a hundred metres away from them, now, it was twenty metres. Fifteen metres! Ten metres! Still approaching! The stench was even stronger, and along with it came an aura of near-crushing terror. The bush beneath this tree where Leo and Luna were suddenly shook. Itsing! Leo held his breath as cold sweat secreted on his forehead. For he clearly saw that after the bush under the tree had moved, all the bushes around it followed. The slightest movement can make the trees around this area tremble. How big is the body to do this? Leos body was tensed up and he was already in a state of readiness to fight. Although he was a Commander of Wyverns, he was also human and had never seen such arge snake in his life, so it would be a lie to say that he was not nervous. The next moment the bush was finallypletely opened. In the darkness, only a huge creature roughly the size of a toilet lid crawled from side to side. Oh my God This scene deeply stimted the eyes of Leo and Luna, making their hearts thump faster! As they thought, it was a giant snake of infinite size. Bigger, surely, than that boa in the Amazon! Measuring some twenty metres in length, it is as ck as ink and blends perfectly with the surrounding darkness. The fine scales of the body, as if they were hard armour, are invulnerable! Not only that, but the ugly triangr head of the snake has two points that are slightly raised. Thats the horn! This snake has horns! Fortunately, though, it was a python and not a venomous snake. The snake was squirming slowly underneath and, as could be seen, the middle of its abdomen, which was slightly bulging, showed that it had just swallowed an animal and was currently in the process of digesting it. Adeline had never seen such a big snake before in her life, and she was so scared that her face turned pale and she sweated coldly, and her whole body looked like she had just been salvaged from the water. At that moment, she was about to stifle a scream, but Leo covered her mouth to prevent her from screaming. Snakes are sensitive to sound and can sense the slightest breeze, but have poor eyesight. By not making a sound, they would not be detected by this giant snake. But even so, when they saw such a giant snake slowly crawling under their feet, Luna immediately developed a feeling of weakness in the soles of her feet. She cannot move. She cannot breathe. Snakes are cold-blooded animals and are very aware of the temperature around them. The air temperature drops and rises with the air exhaled by a person and snakes can target their targets based on the difference in temperature, which is why snakes rarely lose their way when hunting. The giant serpent squirmed slowly and was soon to be out from under them. As he watched it leave, Leo was relieved. This snake, basically, can be considered the overlord of this forest. Not to mention here, in any primeval forest, it is the boss! However, just as they were rxing, not far away that dark mass turned back. The speed is getting faster and faster. The next moment! It actually stood up like a human being, leapt up and tore madly towards the tree where Leo and the others were. Chapter 850 Cleverly Disguised The giant snake was extremely fast, and in almost the blink of an eye, it arrived at the tree where Leo, Luna and Adeline were. The bucket-thick body of the snake crushed the tree trunks not far away, breaking and copsing. Leos pupils snapped, Luna was startled, and Adeline even directly rolled her eyes and fainted in shock. Had this great snake found them? Leo clenched his teeth, his expression grim, his body already tensed up in response to the impending mutiny. However, just as Leo was about to make his move. With a whoosh, the giant snake turned into a ck shadow and swept right past the tree, hurrying towards the back. It seems to have seen some kind of prey. A low roar sounded as a huge tiger charged over. It is the same tiger as Adelines. The two are not even in the same league in terms of size, and they thundered straight through. This time, no longer whispering, it crushed in like a heavy tank, the surrounding bushes were whisked to pieces by the huge snakes body. Even the tree where Leo was shaking violently. Against the tiger, the ck snake does not even use its body, it simply opens its upper and lower jaws and swallows it alive in one gulp. The tiger was still struggling violently in the pythons mouth, but the python didnt move, its dark snake eyes glittering with cold stars, making peoples bones chill. This scene shook Leo and Luna so deeply that they did not dare to breathe a word. Who could have imagined that such a giant primitive python could live in this artificial hunting forest? If the news broke, it would surely attract national attention. But what made Leo ponder even more was why, in such an artificial hunting ground, would such a giant python be hidden? After feeding, therge snake rests peacefully on the ground. Leo was considering what to do to get out. At that moment, there was a small cracking sound from the trunk of the tree where Lunas side was.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The crack then grew louder and louder, spreading to the entire trunk of the tree. Lunas pupils suddenly shrank and her mouth opened slightly, wanting to scream but unable to do so. The cracks spread wider and wider, and finally there was a loud click as the trunk shattered into pieces. Ah Lunas face paled and her whole body fell away. Look out! With a quick move, Leo reached out and grabbed Luna, who was about to fall. Thus, Luna was left hanging in mid-air by Leo. The body of the python below was still squirming gently. But themotion above attracted the attention of the python with it. It slowly raised its eyes and saw the three of them. The moment the four eyes met, time seemed to freeze at this moment, and Leo took a deep breath at once. Then he yelled, Run! Almost at the same instant, Leo and Luna jumped straight down with Adeline, who had fainted from fear. With the bare body of the giant snake almost all below, both Leo and Luna found anding ce and then fled. The python reacted in a sh of lightning, and when it saw that someone else had appeared in its territory, it hissed in fury, and the snakes tail, which had been coiled like a whirlpool on one side, tensed up at once and swept indiscriminately across to the sides like a whip. All at once, the earth and stones flew, the trees on either side were swept away in their entirety, and smoke and dust filled the sky. The python immediately went into a self-protective form, circling in a circle, revealing only arge head on the outside. The cold, eerie pupils of the snake also stared at Leo and Luna with them. Seeing that it was three ordinary people, the pythons guard was immediately rxed and relying on its powerful lower limbs, it stood up tall like a human, opened its mouth and tore at them. It was extremely fast, and by the time Leo came back to his senses, it had alreadye tearing viciously at Leo. The distance between the two is shortening with the eyes. Seeing that he could not escape, Leo simply stopped and slowly turned around, his morbidly cold eyes already fixed on the ck snake. At this time, Adeline also woke up and saw this scene behind her, and her face suddenly changed. Hey, why dont you run Luna turned back and looked at Leo, her face paled, Master, what are you doing? You guys go ahead, Ill be right behind you. Leo said without looking back. A stern look gradually coalesced in his eyes. He slowly walked towards the snake, and the murderous aura that was on his body gradually spread out. This is a giant snake, but Leo is also a Commander of Wyverns and has no fear at all. Besides, he hadnt fought an animal that big. With that, one man and one snake were about to engage in a battle. The ck snake of over twenty metres was like a behemoth, and Leo was as small as a mole in front of it. Just when Luna thought an amazing battle was about to begin. Thats enough. Deep in the forest, a low, angry bellow suddenly came from the forest. Hearing this voice, the originally manic and bloodthirsty python became quiet all of a sudden and was no longer hostile to Leo. Leo also paled slightly, feeling that the voice sounded indescribably familiar. However, Adelines body trembled and she could not help but look at the sound. Only a dark shadow appeared in the middle of the jungle in the forest. He stood motionless, but his eyes reflected an eerie light that one would definitely think one had seen a ghost if one came across it in the middle of the night. Brother?! Looking at the ck figure, Adelines face changed slightly as she walked towards him step by step. Terry His face clouded over as he looked at the ck shadow, Leos eyes narrowed deeply. But he didnt stop Adeline who walked past, because from Terrys eyes, he didnt see killing intent and shouldnt hurt Adeline. Brother! Adeline subconsciously hugged Terry, who really didnt hurt her and allowed Adeline to hug her. And the great serpent disappeared into the forest with it at themand of Terry. For his part, Leos eyes narrowed dangerously as he sized up Terry. At this moment, he doesnt look like a human beast at all, but apletely normal person. Leo recalled what Luna had said earlier about bestiality, which was entirely disguised by him. Adeline also noticed the problem, raised her head, looked at Terry suspiciously and asked, Brother, why dont you The rest Adeline did not say, looking at him curiously. Terry smiled faintly and did not speak, but gazed at Leo. Looking at each other, he said to Adeline, Adeline, wait a moment, I want to talk to him first. Ok. Adeline walked away in a good manner. The always savage Adeline was actually so well behaved in front of Terry. Leos eyes narrowed as he watched Terry walk over with a calm face, raised a smile and said, Cleverly disguised. Chapter 851 Sisters Kill Each Other Terry did not respond to Leos words, but only smiled lightly. The moonlight is cool and the night breeze is cold like a boning knife, blowing the leaves around the trees and startling two migratory birds. Its hard to die, but its even harder to live in this world. After a long time, Terry spoke with a faint smile, It is even harder to live a good life, and I have no way out. That t tone of voice made Leo confirm even more that Terry was simply fine and that everything that had happened before was a pretence. You mean that in order to live a better life, you must disguise yourself as an animal? Leo looked at Terry and asked. Terry shook his head and said, No, what you see now is the real me, the beastly looking me that you saw then is also the real me. It is just like a human illness, it can be shriveled up or it can be alive. Leos eyes instantly sharpened, as if he wanted to see through him. Unfortunately, he didnt see anything. Dont try, I will appear before you to give you answers to your doubts. Terryughed, then looked at Leo and said, The Phantom did fear that I would reveal any secrets before they experimented on me. The experiment was wonderful, like a long dream. I didnt die, they spared me and I returned to the Hendersons, but ording to my parents I became a beast without intelligence, they thought I would be a lowly beast for the rest of my life, but they were wrong. It wasnt long before I was back to my old self and returned to with their secret. When talking about it, Terrys face is tinged with deep pride. It was as if escaping from the Phantom alive was a matter of pride. In fact, its a proud thing indeed. Back then, Nadine was still being hunted down to this day in order to break away from the organisation, and it was only when she briefly rejoined the organisation that the hunting order was lifted. The fact that Terry came out of the Phantom alive is a miracle in itself. What secrets have you discovered that the Phantom want to kill you to silence you? Leo asked as he stared at Terry. Terry also looked at Leo, yet the next moment, he suddenlyughed. Pointing to his nose, heughed, Leo, do I look silly? Leos face changed slightly and he shook his head, Youre not stupid. Yes, Im not stupid, so why should I tell you what I know? Terry looked at Leo with a smirk and asked rhetorically. Leos face changed and he asked, Havent you ever thought that the Phantom would one day make a move against Pompeii? Yes, but even if everyone in the world died, what would that have to do with me? Terry asked rhetorically, his tone not at all like he was joking. Thus, Leo knew him to be a man who sought the ultimate personal gain. Even if the whole world is destroyed, as long as he is still alive, he will not care, as he did before when he traded Lydia to the Newman family as a bargaining chip for himself. From the very beginning, Terry was a dangerous man. This was never in doubt for Leo. Taking a deep breath, Leo asked, So, what do you want to exchange for what you know? Terryughed with satisfaction and nodded with a smile, Thats right. After a pause, the smile on his face disappeared again and he said, Im going to be the next head of the Henderson family, and youre going to help me. Hearing Terrys words, Leos face changed. This purpose is difficulty. The current head of the family is Karl, and after he abdicates, the family headship is not expected to be Terrys turn. Because Karl would support his youngest daughter, Marie. When that timees, it will surely clear the way, as all previous generations of family heads have done. Terry was the man who must be eradicated. You want me to make an enemy of Karl? Leos eyes became sharp as he asked in a deep voice. Terryughed, Werent you originally enemies? Its just that now he has given up on Lydia, so there is a temporary truce between you as well. Besides, there is a very important element in terms of bing the head of the family, and that is being in charge of the family business. Terry said with a smile, Now that the family business is all run by Marie, she hasnt been back to the Hendersons for a long time. So? Leos eyes sharpened and he stared at Terry, waiting for his next words.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Terry paused and smiled, I heard that my cousins L Group has already gained a firm foothold in S City, but to go further, one day in the future in the shopping mall, the two sisters will have to meet each other. Im looking forward to that day. Hearing that, Leos eyes changed deeply, finally understanding what Terry meant. This is for Lydia and Marie to kill each other. Leo did not agree immediately, but merely stared at him with a grim face. Terry didnt mind, said with a smile, You dont have to answer me now, go back and think about it, Im sure your mind is full of doubts right now. Apart from what secrets I know about the Phantom and whats up with that big ck snake, and yes, theres also the fact that I met Dominic who youve been trying to find while I was at the organization. These, perhaps with some time and effort, you can also look up the information, but human energy is always limited, and the information you find out with the effort and resources is ultimately less easier than the information you get for without effort. What to choose is up to you. After a pause, Terry added with a smile, As my goodwill, I decided to reveal a little information to you first. Lets say this big snake. The snake, which is actually also rted to Phantom, is sort of the product of Phantoms rather unsessful post-experimentation a long time ago. Terry said. The post-experimental product of a failed experiment? Hearing this, Leos face changed deeply, full of surprise. Yes, surprising, isnt it? I had the same reaction when I found out. Terryughed happily, Not only this ck snake, this whole forest used to be one of the many experimental pilots of Phantom distributed all over the world. Upon hearing this, Leo was filled with astonishment that this forest, in fact, was one of the Phantom experimental pilots. Surprised? If you think about it further, this forest belongs to your father-inw Karl, does that mean that Karl is also rted to the Phantom as well? Terry snorted. Leo was suddenly plunged into deep silence. Terry gently patted Leos shoulder, Thats all Ill tell you for now, think about it. Chapter 852 Surpassing My Sister The conversation between Leo and Terry came to a quick end. Outside the shadow of the tree, Adeline and Luna had been waiting for a long time. Seeing Terrye out, Adeline immediately greeted him. Terry, arent you and him enemies? Whats taking so long to talk? She looked at the two men walking out together with a puzzled look on her face. Terry smiled, Cant we talk when were the enemy? How can an enemy converse? Adeline retorted, Enemies are supposed to be hostile, how can they talk like friends? She was somewhat unable to understand Terry talking to Leo like friends. In her perception, a friend is a friend and an enemy is an enemy, and that will never change. Terry smiled and the smile on his face grew even bigger. Without dwelling on the subject, he went over and stroked Adelines head. It was clear that he loved this sister. Leoughed, I never thought you had such a side. Which side? Terry asked rhetorically, People have multiple sides, depending on who you are. My cousin is cold to people, but she is gentle to you. You should seriously consider my proposal. Giving Leo a meaningful smile, he led Adeline out of this forest. Leo and Luna followed right behind the two siblings, their eyes deep in thought. Youve run into trouble that you cant solve. Luna looked at Leos expression and said. Leo gave her a look and chided, Dont interrupt! His mind was pondering what choice to make. In fact, the conditions given by Terry were already very generous. That is, just let Lydia overpower Marie at the mall, so that even if Karl wanted to hand over the next head of the family to Marie, he would have to weigh it up. In this way, he could get the information he wanted about the Phantom. However, Leo still could not make the decision. How could the two sisters, Lydia and Marie, kill each other? So Leo is in an extreme tangle. Back at the Hendersons, when he saw Terry and Adeline returning, Florence, pushing Paul, who was in a wheelchair, ran over excitedly. Terry! Is that Terry? Excited, she came to Terry and took a closer look. Terry smiled and nodded, Mom, its me, Im back. That smile and that expression were exactly the same as the son he used to be. Florence cried tears of joy and hugged Terry. Pauls eyes were also moist, and the way he looked at Leo was no longer full of hostility. Even though they had hated each other before, now that Leo had brought back their son, he had done something good. Leo nced at Terry and still stopped the thought of telling them the truth. Itste, so stay here for the night. Florence looked at Leo and said. The rest of the Henderson family, too, no longer looked at him with hostility. Adeline looked at Leo with more than a hint of curiosity. This man was mysterious for her. No need. Leo smiled faintly and politely declined. Only before leaving, he gave Terry a deep look, In a few days, I wille back to see you. Okay. Terry smiled as he watched Leo and Luna leave. At this point, a streamlined sports car with two headlights appeared to be blindingly brighting from the opposite direction. Looking at the owner of that car, Leo stopped in his tracks and looked at her with a surprised expression. The owner of the car also saw Leo and looked excited, hastily stopping, jumping out of the car and greeting him with a happy face. Brother-inw! Looks like I really came back right today, you really are at Hendersons! In front of them, a pretty woman in a ck professional dress came running. With light make-up on her face, she has shed her former youthfulness and has grown up to look like a plucky urban beauty. It was Lydias sister, Marie. Leo did not expect to run into Marie here, and a smile appeared on his face. Marie, what brings you here? I have toe home to visit once in a while. Marie nced at the people inside the Hendersons and was surprised when she saw Terry. But she ignored him and instead hugged Leos arm very intimately, Brother-inw, its not easy for us to see each other for once, wont you have a drink with me? Leo showed a difficult look on his face, Its already veryte, Im afraid your sister My sister has to take care of the kid, shes probably already putting Emilia to bed at this hour, so she wont bother. Marie urged, Will you go or not! Looking at Maries feigning slightly angry expression, Leo had no choice but to agree, Alright then! Only drink a little! Upon hearing that, Marie turned back into a smiling face and hugged Leos arm tightly, Lets go. The she turned to the Henderson family: Ill be back to stay the night! She pulled Leo into the car. Luna took a taxi home. As he watched Leo get into the car, the corners of Terrys mouth rose and a teasing smile surfaced. It worked out well for him. Whether to choose Lydia or Marie. Leo, I want to know your answer. Marie, however, stepped on the elerator and the car immediately drove into the road. Marie opened the open top, and at once, a strong wind blew over. Veryfortable, not cold at all. Marie untied the hairpin, allowing her long, dark, shiny hair to blow in the wind. As Leo looked at the side of Maries face, he could not help but think of the choice that Terry had asked him to make. Will the sisters one day kill each other? Noticing Leos eyes, Marie froze slightly, then smiled brightly, causing Leo to drift off for a moment. The two arrived at a rather out-of-the-way bar and sat in.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Marie is obviously a member of this bar now, and as soon as she enters, the waiter arranges for her to go to a secluded booth. Two sses of margaritas. Marie spoke and then said to Leo impatiently, Brother-inw, you know what? I am now the general manager of the Henderson familys estate! When she said this, Maries tone was full of pride. Leos eyes changed as well. He hadnt seen Marie for some time, at least three months. But he never thought that after not seeing her for such a short time, Marie would already be the general manager of the Henderson familys estate. Unlike other royal families, the Henderson family is not hereditary. Whoever has the ability goes to the top, its as simple as that. So Marie became the General Manager purely on her own merit. Here, congrattions on bing the general manager, I propose a toast to you. Leo said with a smile as he raised his ss. The sses clink together with a crisp sound. Marie drank it all down in one gulp. With a hup and a small blush, she said, This is just a starting point, my goal is to surpass my sister. Chapter 853 Sisterly Confrontation When she said this, Marie had a strong sense of confidence in her eyes. Leo looked stunned for a while, unable to speak for a long time. Seeing that she could have his brother-inwspliment, at once Marie was displeased. Brother-inw, Ive set a goal in life and am moving towards it, why dont you evenpliment me on it? Marie said with a disgruntled look on her face. Leo then came back to his senses, raised his ss and toasted Marie: Its good to have a goal, I hope you can be a second female president like Lydia. Marie then smiled heatedly, picked up her wine ss and clinked it with Leo and drank it all in one go. Looking at the little girls vision of the future, Leo was, however, plunged into a long silence. She still thinks too simply, the business battle is going to be more brutal than she thinks. No one will care that they are sisters, putting one side to death so that the other side can win. However, Leo did not have the heart to tell her the truth. Perhaps the only time to be happiest is when you are ignorant. He drank with Marie untilte at night, when she became very drunk. During this time no one appeared who wanted to harm Marie, and Leo took her and hailed a taxi. Brother-inw, you must be good to my sister. I didnt say what was on my mind because I didnt want to ruin the rtionship between me and my sister. If you treat my sister badly, Ill be the first one not to let you off Marie was flushed and muttering drunken words. Unbeknownst to her, she could not help but already rest her head on Leos shoulder, and fall into a deep sleep. Looking at Marie, who was sleeping like a kitten, Leo was silent. It was indeed a blessing and a misfortune to have a sister who was born dazzling. The blessing is that no matter what happens, her sister is always there to stand in her way. Unfortunately, she will always live in the shadow and halo of her sister. Because they are sisters, the younger sister is constantlypared to her older sister, and even though she is good enoughpared to her peers, she still disappoints. It wasnt fair to her at all. Like Aurora and Elena at one time, Elena was good enough, but Aurora shone so brightly that it overshadowed her. After sending Marie back to the Hendersons, Leo returned to Dongcheng Hutong. It waste at night and Lydia was still sitting in front of herputer working on something. Why arent you asleep yet? Leo asked as he gently closed the door and rushed to Lydia. Lydias gaze was still focused on theputer screen as she said without looking back, Mypany recently ran into some obstacles and was blocked by apany. Which one? Leo asked curiously as he walked over. The L Group has always done well in Valenhams market, and he never thought there would be apany that would dare to stand in the way. At the mention of this, Lydias face produced a slight change as she held up her notebook and handed it to Leo: Look at it yourself. As soon as he saw the word Henderson appear on the screen, Leo immediately understood who thepany blocking L Group was. It is the mainpany of the Hendersons. There are manypanies under Hendersons name, but only one mainpany. You then look at their key members. Lydia said with an expressionless face. When Leo clicked on it and took a look, his face changed dramatically. Thepanys membership structure, apart from Karl, Maisy and others at the top, the general manager is Marie. However, what really shocked Leo was not Karl and Maisy, both of whom were just titr, especially Karl, who basically would not handle the affairs. Nor is it General Manager Marie. Rather, it is a position called Acting Chairman. It was a foreign woman with blonde hair and blue eyes. Although she was dressed in professional clothes for the workce and had her hair tied up, Leo still recognised her. Phantoms five-star executive, Violet. Its her. Leo stared at Violet with a deadly gaze, a hint of hidden killing intent in his eyes. Nadine appeared in Valenham and Hunter also appeared in Valenham, so Violet, too, must havee to Valenham. But there was no sign of Violet from the previous incident, and Leo guessed that she must be lurking somewhere. He didnt expect her to the in the Hendersons. You know her? Lydia asked out loud. Although the killing intent in Leos eyes was subtle, it was still keenly captured by Lydia. When two people have been together for a long time, a look or a gesture can tell what is in the other persons mind. At that, the killing intent on Leos face dissipated and he said with a smile, No, Im just surprised that Marie has be the general manager. Giving him an impassive look, Lydia didnt say anything, but only nodded, This girl is indeed growing quite fast. After a pause, Lydia continued, Tomorrow, Im going to meet with the senior management of the mainpany of the Henderson Group, do you want to go? At these words, Leo immediately flinched. During this period of time, Lydia did not actually pay particr attention to the internal affairs of thepany, but instead stayed at home to nurture her baby and bring up her child. But the Hendersons blocking of thepany this time made Lydia feel the crisis, and in times of crisis, Lydia still had to step in to solve it. So, she nned to step in again and have a meeting with the top management of the Henderson Group. Combined with Maries previous statement that she regarded Lydia as her target, for a moment Leo was a little frozen. The two sisters were going to meet each other so soon? After a long moment of contemtion, Leo nodded, Ill go with you! Early the next morning, Leo arrived at the Hendersons Mansion with Lydia. Please follow me. A secretary led them to a meeting room with a sunny frontage. Lydia knew that todays negotiations would not go so smoothly, so she was all dressed up and ready to go, in a professional outfit with a great aura. Leo stood beside her like a male secretary, extremely non-existent. Even the Hendersons female staff merely nced at Leo before focusing their gaze on Lydia. Miss Henderson, well have someone on our side in a minute. Ten minutester, there was a steady rush of footsteps outside the conference room. Soon, more than ten elite men and women walked with an extremely powerful aura. Even Leo couldnt help but look at them a few more times.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. But Lydia seems to have long been used to such a line-up. In negotiations, it is the aura and eloquence that counts, not the number of people. But when the man at the front of the line, sitting opposite Leo and Lydia, there was still some surprise on their faces. This is because the person representing the Henderson Group at this meeting is none other than Marie. She smiled faintly at the two, then stood up and said, I am the general manager of the Henderson Group, Marie, nice to meet you. Chapter 854 Conspiring No matter why Marie entered the workce in the first ce, after three months of experience, his abilities in all aspects have improved significantly. This is exactly what Maisy would like to see. Marie is the daughter she gave birth to, and it will still depend on Marie whether she lives well in the future. So Maisy will fight for everything she can for Marie. Lydia was slightly stunned, then a pleased smile appeared on her face. Again, a slender hand came out to shake with Marie. L Group, Lydia. The sisters hands parted at the first touch. Today, they are both here to negotiate on behalf of their respectivepanies and cannot get involved in personal feelings. Leo, who was still worried, saw this scene and his heart and soul rxed, revealing a smile. If it was this kind of healthypetition something Leo would be happy to see. Negotiations between the twopanies officially started. The sisters argue about the L Groups market in S City. The matter is actually quite simple. Originally, the market in S City was in a state of equilibrium. They are all from the royal ns of S City, andpetition between ns will not alert the royal ns as long as it is not very excessive. But the L Group came out of nowhere and upset this bnce. The Henderson Group does not approve of L Groups entry into S City market, and certainly will not work with it. Marie maintains this view. Lydia did the opposite, trying to open up this obstacle anding up with a solution that would allow both families to profit. The sisters argued their case, and in the end it was the older sister who had the slight edge. Lydia smiled slightly, Miss Henderson, if you think this proposal is suitable, our two families can start cooperation. Marie fell into silence for a moment, showing a difficult look on his face, My personal position is very much in favor of such a cooperation scheme, but, I have to report it to my superiors. Theres no need to report it, I dont agree with the two partnerships. However, just as the words left her mouth, another somewhat distorted womans voice came from outside the conference room.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. With a sharp snap of heels, a blonde, curvaceous Western woman walked in. The negotiations were abruptly interrupted by this man, and Lydias face went cold. However, Maries expression changed slightly, looking awkward. Leos eyes narrowed dangerously as he stared at the western blonde woman, a gloomy look shing in his eyes. Miss Ang. All of the senior management all bowing in greeting, seemed to have a very respectful attitude. Violet nodded and then walked in holding a stack of documents, pausing slightly as she passed Leo, her beautiful eyes giving him a flirtatious nce. Smiling, she said, What a day for old friends The coldness in Leos eyes flickered away and soon became calm. The fact that the five-star Supreme Commander of the Phantom would appear here surprised Leo, but made sense. From the news that came from Terry had already gotten that the forest behind the Hendersons Vi used to be the secret experimental base of the Phantom. This has side-stepped a signal to Leo that his father-inw, in all likelihood, has a connection with the Phantom. Violet appeared briefly for a moment during the bat fuss over Wyverns, then disappeared again, and all indications are that Violet has been living in the Hendersons all this time. Violet could not havee here for no reason, and Leo wanted to see what she wanted. She gestured with her eyes for Marie to get up, who seemed to be scandalised by her and still gave way. Violet sat down opposite Lydia and smiled at her, I like Pompeii culture very much, especially some idioms. I wonder if you have ever heard of an idiom called Ask a tiger for its skin? Leo raised his eyebrow and looked at Violet with hostility in his eyes. Lydias eyes went cold as she smiled faintly, Miss Ang is saying that my L Group is a tiger? Still a young tiger with enough ambition, but not yet grown up. Violet narrowed her eyes and smiled. The cold colour on Lydias face intensified. Even Marie couldnt stand it anymore and said angrily, Youre just an acting chairman, what qualifies you to talk about my sisterspany like that? Violet was not angry, raising her eyes and giving her a yful nce as she asked rhetorically, Am I wrong? I admit that your sisterspany has made it from a very smallpany in Pearl to the present, which is a remarkable thing, but this world does not look at efforts, only results - L Group, although it has the ability to arm wrestle with the royal family, but in terms of heritage, it is still inferior, what is it if it is not a young tiger? And dont you forget that I was handpicked by your father. Violets eyes sharpened considerably: You better show me some respect, I can remove you as the general manager at any time. Her eloquence and the suppression of her position caused Marie to shut up for a while. Miss Henderson, lets continue. Violet reappeared with a smile and looked at Lydia, We understand yourpanys eagerness to open up the market in S City, but it is impossible for us to help an ambitious tiger cub grow up, and I am afraid that the first day your cub grows into an adult is the day it swallows us, the tiger feeders. Lydia held back the anger in her heart and said to Violet, You misunderstood me, this is a proposal that will benefit both sides. That doesnt hide the fact that you want to get on the giant wheel of the Hendersons. Violet interrupted Lydia very nonchntly and said, I am a businessman, not a phnthropist, and the royal family will not let amonerpany stand alongside them. In that case, theres no need to talk. Lydia said directly, since the other party had been arrogant, she would notpromise. Violet clearly didnt expect Lydia to leave the stage straight away and immediately shouted at her, Miss Henderson, wait! What else is there to say? Lydia said coldly. Violet said with a smile, It is possible for the two families to work together, I do have a way to make the best of both us Whats it? Violet did not continue, but gazed at Leo and said, Before I tell you this solution, everyone go out, I want to talk to Mr. Cohen. At these words, Leos face immediately changed. It was supposed to be a negotiation between the CEOs and suddenly he was involved? What do you want? Leo asked, narrowing his eyes dangerously as he surveyed Violet. Chapter 855 Joining the Phantom Meeting Leos sharp eyes, Violet smiled sweetly and did not say anything. She just looked at Marie and some other senior members of the Henderson family and waved her hand, You guys go out first, Ill talk to Mr. Cohen alone. Some of the senior management left without any defiance, except Marie, who wandered around the office for a long time before finally leaving. Violets beautiful eyes fell on Lydia next to Leo again and smiled, Miss Henderson, please also excuse yourself. Lydia did not go away, but only looked at Violet with icy eyes, her face full of vignce. Seeing this, the smile on Violets face grew even bigger: Miss Henderson, are you worried that I will steal Mr. Cohen away? This is a sign of yourck of confidence. Hmph! This was a bit of a challenge to Lydias bottom line, and she eventually gave a cold snort and left the office. Lydia had never met Violet, nor did she know that Violet was the culprit behind the kidnapping case at Hopkins Stadium. The reason she didnt trust Violet was that the first time she looked at Violet, she felt that this woman was scheming. But she believes in Leo and the fact that she is not confident in her own charms is nonsense. After Lydia left, Leo and Violet were the only two people left in the office. Violets beautiful eyes were curious and eerie as she surveyed Leo, and Leos eyes narrowed slightly as he looked into hers. It must be said that if Lydia is the standard oriental beauty, then Violet is the standard western beauty. Passionate, spirited, with a pair of bright red, ming red lips, as if they were highly poisonous poppies, poisoning people invisibly. And the slightly tighter uniform magnifies her figure infinitely. On the point of body alone, Lydia is not as good as Violet. Whats even more remarkable is that Westerners can age quickly past thirty, but not Violet, whose doll-like features blur her actual age. Do you think Im pretty? Looking into Leos eyes, Violet asked. At these words, Leo looked slightly stunned, then smiled gently and nodded. As the top five-star executive of the Phantom, Miss Ang, you are indeed pretty. The coldness in Violets eyes flickered away and she immediately returned to her smile and said, Mr. Cohen, you are a married man and your wife is still out there, isnt it not good to praise other woman for her beauty? Leo nodded and said approvingly, Indeed, but please, can your feet stop rubbing up against me? Violet, who was demure and elegant on the table, had her feet wrapped in thin ck socks under the table, but they were stretched out and gently rubbed against Leos calves. Violet giggled, and at that moment, she stopped, put her back into her shoes and said, Leo, you are a famous celebrity in our organisation. Our western culture is more open, whether friend or foe, I think the vast majority of western women would be willing to have a night of joy with such a majestic man. Arent you afraid Ill suddenly kill you? Leo said with a morose smile. Now you could have killed me too, but why havent you done it yet? Violet pretended to be puzzled and said with a smile, Because you cant be sure what kind of status I have within the Phantom, how much information I have, and whether Ive been loaded with chip bombs like Nadine and Hunter, right? Leo did not expect his threat to lead to a series of rhetorical questions from Violet, and at that moment, he frowned slightly, and was also somewhat dumbfounded. Im not Hunter, that loser. He has failed to go back to the Wyverns, the organisations patience with him has worn thin and it wont be long before they send someone to take care of him. Violet said, making Leos frown deepen. You are going to send someone to assassinate Arthur? Leo said in a deep voice. Violets face straightened at that moment and she said in a deep voice, Lets get back to the main topic. Mr. Cohen, its possible to want us to cooperate with Miss Hendersons L Group, just promise me one condition, all of our resources will be tilted to L Group. What are the conditions? A sh of sharpness in Leos eyes. When talking to Lydia, she was not willing to cooperate, but when it was his turn, she suddenly changed her mind. For a while, Leo was also somewhat unable to see through this woman. It is simple, let your wife join Phantom. Violet spoke with a straight face. As soon as these words came out, Leo immediately paled, his eyes narrowing dangerously as he stared dead at Violet and said, Did I hear that right? From the beginning, Violet had a faint smile on her face, Yes, you heard right, we want to rope in your wife, Miss Henderson. After the discovery of our internal senior management, Miss Henderson has a very high intelligence and strategy, very suitable for the position of executive officer of our organization. As long as you nod your head and go to work on Miss Hendersons mind, the moment she joins the Phantom, I promise you to let Miss Henderson serve as the five-star executive officer of the Phantom, the same position as me.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After a pause, Violet continued, It took me ten years to get the position, once Miss Henderson gets in, her status will be equal to mine, I think its already proof of our Phantom sincerity. In this way, Miss Hendersons L Group will be supported vigorously, will even rece Pompeiis current richest man and rank for the number one spot, which is possible. Thats enough! Violet wanted to go on, but Leo heaved the table and roared with a grim face. Violet looked at Leo with a surprised face, and then, smiled lightly. Mr. Cohen, you are still hostile to us. First of all, you should understand one thing, we Phantom have no animosity towards you - including what happened three years ago, our original goal was to recruit you, and we ended up retreating to Dominic. Violet said quietly, We wanted to negotiate with you in a friendly manner, it was you, Wyverns, who fired at the drop of a hat, and we had to fight back. Besides, you killed nearly a thousand of our Phantom elites afterwards, so its enough to vent your anger, right? Leos expression went cold: How dare you mention that you have illegally infiltrated into the territory privately, not shooting you down is already considered merciful. At these words, Violets face turned unpleasant: Can I understand that our negotiations have broken down? Chapter 856 Wildfire without End Since ancient times, negotiations havergely ended in breakdowns. Because both sides want a good oue, they are bound to spare no effort to steer it in their favour. The strong side keeps raising the bargaining chips and the weak side holds back time and again, eventually leading to a breakdown in negotiations. Nowadays, Leo and Violet are in such a situation. After saying this, the seduction that had been in Violets eyes disappeared and was reced by depth. Only then did Leo realize that Violets pupils were actually purple as well. It is a pale purple colour, which normally adds a touch of seduction when viewed, but now, when viewed again, is only viper-like and dangerous. If thats what you call the best of both sides, Im afraid it is broken down unfortunately. Leo shrugged his shoulders and said regretfully. Violets eyes gradually changed from cid to dangerous: Leo, do you know that you are now constantly testing the edge of danger? Oh? Howe I dont know? Leo smiled imploringly. Once again you have refused the goodwill offered to you by our organisation and if in the near future our rtionship has reached a dead situation, then it must have been caused unterally by you. Violet stared at Leo with sharp eyes and threatened, Moreover, it is not up to you, you should also have dealt with our organization for quite some time, and know the characteristics of Phantom. We will get whatever we see, at any cost, and even if we cant, we will destroy it! As these words fell, the smile on Leos face, which was still cid, was instantly curtailed. In its ce was a grimace of chill. You threaten me? He stared at Violet with a deadly stare, his voice cold to the core. In this moment, Violet had the feeling of being targeted by a ferocious beast, her body jumping with fear. She suddenly realized that although she was the one who opened the terms on the negotiation floor, her life had been in Leos hands from the moment she left him behind and the two of them had a separate meeting. At least so far, in this office, Leo was the absolute master. There are a thousand and one ways that Violet will die if Don wants to. But even so, Violet looked at Leo with a fearless face. Destroying it is the least of the solutions. There are quite a few people from the organizationing to S City this time, even if I dont say anything, someone wille to him. Leo, the organization of Phantom is not something that can be defeated by individual strength. When I die, there will be another, more vicious violet to appear! After saying this, Violet did not make a stop in the office and left straight away. The moment she returned to her office, Violets entire body fell limp to the floor, her backpel already drenched in cold sweat.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. She breathed a long sigh of relief. After what she had just said, she doubted she would even make it out of that office alive. Fortunately, she survived. Just in time for someone to call, Violet picked up, He refused, it has to be considered in the long run. If we can do it in a soft way, then dont me us for being hard! Before Violet could finish, the man on the phone hung up extremely rudely. Hello? Hello? Beast? Dont be impulsive! Hes not someone you can mess with. However, no matter how much Violet shouted, the other side was silent. Damn! Violet hurriedly dialed another number over. On the other hand, Leo also left the office. As he walked out of the office, all the murderous look on Leos face disappeared. How did it turn out? Lydia immediately greeted him, followed by Marie. Leo smiled, Of course it was a failure, her conditions were too much, I rejected her outright. I knew it! Marie cursed in righteous indignation, She relies on the fact that she was appointed by daddy, cut my power and steal my credit, she really pisses me off! Lydia, however, gave Leo a puzzled look, What excessive demands did she make? She - Leo was hesitant to say it. Suddenly looking at Lydias exquisite face, he uttered, She asked me to divorce you and then marry her, do you think its too much? He thought Lydia would definitely take the bait, but to his surprise, she rolled her eyes. She reached out her hand and gave Leo a firm twist around his waist, You want it badly, dont you? Leo was in so much pain that he directly sucked in a breath of cold air and begged for mercy, No Im wrong, be gentle, be gentle Marie at the back looked stunned for a moment. Lydia eventually let go of her hand, a cold glint in her beautiful eyes, Since the Hendersons is determined to be a roadblock, I dont mind touching it! These words made Marie excited, but wouldnt that be making her an enemy of her sister? The energy wilted again, Isnt there any other way? Lydia smiled faintly, Marie, if you are capable, beat me in the mall. The encouragement in her eyes caused Marie to freeze for a moment. She nodded her head, Mmm! It was almost time for dinner, so Lydia nned to go downstairs to have meal. Take me with you! Marie came up again and patted her chest, Im familiar with this area, Ill treat you to dinner. Without saying a word, she ordered threerge meals straight away. As he ate, Leos mind was still thinking about Violets words, so he raised his eyes and said to Marie, Marie, can you be more detailed about that Violets information? Marie nodded: Yes, but, I dont know a lot, only that Daddy brought her back from overseas, and not long after my internship ended, she rose to the top as the general manager. At first there were a lot of people who were not convinced by her, but her business acumen is good, she aplished three feats in the space of a week, including a stock market prediction that when she said it would go up, the stock market actually went up, which is really amazing. Leo and Lydia looked at each other and one thing could be confirmed, this Violet had very strong financial power behind her. As for life, she visits my daddys office so often. Even my mum isnt that diligent, I wonder if shes Daddys mistress. Marie grumbled as she spoke. Suddenly, Lydias eyes went ck, her chopsticks fell to the ground in her hands and she fainted on the floor. Lydia! Chapter 857 Lydia is Pregnant Valenham City Centre, the First Hospital Emergency Room. Leo and Marie waited outside with anxious faces. Behind them sit William, Caroline and Summer. Looking at Leo, who was walking back and forth restlessly, William couldnt help but stand up and persuade him, Leo, its useless for you to be anxious outside, its better to stop thinking nonsense. Caroline also advised, Yes, Lydia will be fine. If Lydia really has any illness, there is still the medical saint around. Having said that, Leo couldnt calm down. Soon the door to the examination room opened and the doctor came out. Leo, William and the others immediately greeted him, Doctor, how is the situation? A smile appeared on the doctors face, Miss Henderson is in good health, she fainted just now, its a good thing. A good thing? At these words, everyone looked puzzled. Only Leo, thinking of something, had his heart pounding. Miss Henderson is pregnant again! The doctor said with a smile on her face, I have asked Miss Henderson earlier, she has had the urge to feel nauseous and dry heave for no reason for the past few days, this is because the baby in her stomach is moving, a normal physiological reaction. At these words, everyone was beaming. Leos tightly locked brow also rxed, and a hint of excitement passed through his eyes.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. So, Im going to be a father again? Yeah. The doctor nodded with a smile and said, Miss Henderson is still having her body checked, so we should be able to find out whether its a boy or a girl soon. At this point, Leopletely rxed and the worry in his heart disappeared, reced by inexplicable joy. Congrattions, Leo on bing a father again. William was the first to send his congrattions, I can be a grandfather. Carolineughed, I am an aunt. Everyone had a great time. After all, this child has a different meaning than Emilia. Emilia was born five years ago when Lydia was at her most helpless. At that time, Leo had not yet returned and the Henderson family was struggling, not to mention that Lydia had not married Leo and be Williams daughter-inw. Therefore, Emilia is only the child of two people, and has nothing to do with William and Caroline. But this child was born differently, born with everyones hopes. Soon, Lydia came out holding the wall, her face still a little pale. Having a physical examination and some of the items made her difficult. Sis! How are you? Marie hurried over to hold Lydia and asked nervously. Since learning that Lydia had fainted because she was pregnant, everyone was nervous about her. Leo even rushed straight to help her to her seat. Have the test resultse back yet? He asked cautiously. Lydia didnt say anything, but handed over a report form. In it, in addition to some physical indicators, the fetus in the womb was tested with emphasis on the fetus. The foetus is healthy and its a boy. Lydia said, And its very active, I probably cant stand to suffer in the future. Every mother experiences the pain of being kicked by the baby in her belly when she is pregnant, but when she says this, Lydia is gently touching her belly, the iceberg in her eyes is melting little by little. Leo thought of something and hurriedly said to Caroline and Marie, Keep the matter of Lydias pregnancy quiet for the time being, lest some people with ulterior motives take advantage of the situation. Phantom execs, led by Violet, were already nning to take on Lydia, and if it had been a normal situation, he wouldnt have been so worried. But now that the foetus in Lydias belly is moving, Leo cannot help but be nervous, and the slightest change of the movement will have him on his toes. However, just as he finished speaking, Marie looked embarrassed. Brother-inw Marie looked apprehensive and stammered, unable to say aplete sentence. Leo said with a gaze in his eyes, If you have anything to say, say it. Marie said awkwardly, Just now, I have already told daddy about my sisters pregnancy. He is already on his way here. At these words, Leos gaze flinched, and for a moment he did not know what to say. After all, Lydia is Karls daughter, and although she is not his biological daughter, she has long been treated as his own. If Karl wanted toe and visit, he couldnt refuse. But thats not what Leo is worried now, but that would his father-inw have some connection with the Phantom. Terry reveals a bit of information, the forest behind the Hendersons was carved out by Karl, but it is where the Phantom did their experiments. Did Karl already know the secret of a big snake in the forest after the experiment? Phantom is going to ask Lydia to be some kind of five-star executive again, does Karl know about this too? Did hee here simply with the attitude of visiting his daughter? Leo found that after all the struggle, the Phantom were still in the shadows and he was still passive. Whats even scarier is that the rtives who are likely to be part of the family could all be Phantom, which makes even Leo suspicious. At that moment, the sound of hurried footsteps came from the hallway. A group of people came striding over, led by none other than Karl, Maisy and others. Terry, Adeline and some other people from the Henderson n followed suit. When he saw a blonde, blue-eyed Western woman behind Karl, Leos eyes flinched once again. Violet was really here. Only, Violet looked in a bit of a bad mood and her face was very annoyed. But when she saw Leo, she immediately revealed a smile and gave Leo a flirtatious grin. Maisy was very unpleasant, he didnt expect Lydia to be pregnant again. This was a bolt from the blue for her, and her position in the Hendersons future would be even lower. Karl hurried to Lydia and his gaze fell directly on her stomach. His mouth opened slightly as if he wanted to say something of concern, but meeting Lydias cold eyes, he gave up and asked indifferently, Are you pregnant again? Yes, its a boy. Lydia nodded lightly. As soon as Maisy heard that it was still a boy, her face turned pale and her teeth clenched in resentment. If its a girl, shell be married off, but if its a boy, won he have to be made the next heir to the Henderson family? And what about her daughter Marie! For a moment, a strong killing intent surfaced in Maisys heart. A crazy thought grows in the mind. She wanted to silently abort the baby in Lydias belly. Chapter 858 The One Man Royal Family As this thought came together, Maisy suddenly had a chill down her spine, and there was an intense cold light that seemed to pierce through her mind and looked at her. In an instant, Maisy didnt dare to move a muscle, even her back was wet with cold sweat. She knew that it was Karls gaze. Her eyes were still calm, but underneath the calmness was an unparalleled storm that seemed to be trying to strangle her to pieces! She is Karls step-wife! The two have been together for almost thirty years! Karls first woman was the most beautiful woman, Aurora, but it was she, Maisy, who apanied him through the rest of his life! Nearly thirty years is enough time to see a man through! A look, a subtle gesture, and you can think what she is thinking. So Karl sensed it, back when Maisy was nning to abort the child in Lydias belly. Immediately, Maisy rejected the idea. Only then did Karls calm gaze slowly dissipate, and the thick pressure that had been weighing down Maisys heart dissipated! When she came back to her senses, Maisy found her spine was already wet with cold sweat. Under her gaze, Karls face finally raised a smile and nodded slightly at Lydia: Good, good. After a pause, Karls expression suddenly became tense, tentatively asked, Can I listen to it? Lydia instantly blushed and was about to refuse. Ahem! Leo coughed dryly twice, and Lydia immediately looked up at him. Leo looked at her with calm eyes and nodded gently at her. After a moment of hesitation, Lydia still agreed, Okay. Then the smile on Karls face grew even bigger. Karl, the great wise man whomanded the crowd outside, actually revealed the purest of smiles in a rare moment. Thanks! This thank you was said to Lydia and even more so to Leo. He was thanking Leo for making Lydia change her mind. For a man who is over fifty and has no son, passing on the family name bes the most important thing. Under the gaze of everyone present, Karl half-crouched down and attached his ear to Lydias slightly bulging stomach, meditating and gazing at the moment, his heart beating fast. The consciousness of a strong martial artist is always sharper than that of an ordinary person, and the sounds that ordinary people need to rely on medical equipment to hear are easily heard by Karl. The movement was soft and gentle, like a dragonfly striking its wings, so subtle that if you didnt listen carefully, you wouldnt hear it at all. However, Karl was still moved to tears and his whole body was trembling after he stood up. Did you hear that? Leo asked with a smile as he walked up. Yes, hes healthy. Karl said with a nod. No one spoke at this moment. Marie, William, Terry and even Violet stood by and watched quietly. A new life is about to be born and this is ultimately joyful. Life goes on and on, and the human race is able to flourish and survive. Taking a deep breath, Karls gaze became solemn as he looked at Leo and said, If its possible, when this child is born, I want him to have the surname Henderson. No! Yes. Before the words were spoken, two very different voices sounded at the same time. The hospital suddenly became quiet, and everyone looked at the duo of Leo and Lydia with astonished faces. Leo and Lydia obviously did not expect the other party to say a different answer from they, and looked at each other. After her surprise, Lydias eyes went cold. This child, too, is surnamed Cohen! She said in a deep voice, determined not to give way in this regard. Leo lookedplicated and seemed to want to say something, but Karl suddenly waved his hand and smiled faintly, Since you dont want to, it is okay. Lydia sank back into silence, a sudden hint of weariness on her face. Lets go. Karl said indifferently, and with a final deep nce at Lydia, left the hospital. Ill see you off! Leo gave Lydia an apologetic look and followed him out. Below the hospital, luxury cars are lined up. Within a 100-metre radius of the Hospital, martialw has been imposed. The matter of Lydias second pregnancy has been blocked, but with the intelligence of the royal family, it will soon be avable.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Karl was about to leave, but a simr array of cars drove up on the other side. They looked away from the Henderson family and saw who was sitting in the car. Karl narrowed his eyes and waved his hand, signalling the people behind him to stop. Then alone, he came towards the caravan. The motorcade across the street also stopped, the doors slowly opened and a woman full of nobility stepped down. She was in a white dress, with a magnificent style. She and Karl, one representing the Byrne family and the other Henderson family, slowly walked over. When he was about to cross paths, Karl suddenly stopped walking and then, allowed Aurora to brush past him. Seemingly reunited, but actually intertwined. The two did not even meet eyes. Are you there to see her too? Karl did not turn around and calmly spoke out. Behind him, Aurora stopped in her tracks and said, Youre impatient. Karl was slightly stunned, then he lit a cigarette in a calm motion: I have to, if I die one day, I wont even have a sessor, wont the Henderson family line be cut off? The royal bloodline is broken, but there is the imperial family! Aurora said in a deep voice. The Henderson family has no imperial family. You alone create the imperial family. Auroras words made Karl freeze for a moment. He then took a deep puff of his cigarette and smiled bitterly, Aurora, you still understand me best. She will only really forgive you when you have really repented. So do I. After saying these words, Aurora continued to walk towards the hospital. No sooner had Aurora entered the lift than Leo came down the stairs and called out to Karl the moment he was about to get into the car. Father-inw! The sound of father-inw caused Karls body to tremble slightly before returning to calmness and looking back at Leo, What are you doing down here? I have a question to ask you. Leo looked at Karl and said. And as if Karl had realised something, his gaze became deep all of a sudden. Next time. Now. Leo came in front of Karl and said. Karl was silent for a long time, but finally gave up and said with a frank face, What is it? And Leo seemed to have made up his mind as well, gritting his teeth and saying, Does the Phantom have any connection with you? Chapter 859 My Surname is not Henderson The moment this question was asked, the atmosphere around the room became instantly frozen. The main road is full of traffic and the noise of the carsing and going is unbearable. But Leo and Karl stood face to face as if they were in another dimension, deaf to the noise. Leo looked at Karl with a deadly look, and Karl also looked at Leo with a deadly look. Both had the same sharp, frightening look in their eyes, as if night had fallen and vipers had crawled out of their snake holes to wait for their chance to move, sending chills throughout the body. They were a rtionship between father-inw and son-inw, but it seemed, however, more like a life-and-death enmity. After looking at it for a while, Karl suddenly closed his eyes and only after a long time did he slowly open them. When the eyes opened again, they were no longer sharp, but became calm, and even took a long breath of relief. Leo could see that it was a tired look, the kind that only someone who has gone numb doing something week in and week out would have. Leo also withdrew his eyes, his expression bing increasingly grave, and asked, Father-inw, so you admitted that you were involved with the Phantom, right? Karl didnt answer, he just waved his hand and everyone and all the vehicles around him disappeared. Leo knew that the next conversation they had would involve something so secretive that it could not be known by a third person. There is also the intention that it remains to be seen whether the two men, knowing the secret, will be so intent on killing each other that they will fight. Finally, you found out. Karl lit a cigarette, his eyes revealing a slight look of exhaustion, If its convenient, can you tell me how you found out? Quite simply, it lies in your mountain. Leo smiled, Thats where you and Maisys wedding house is located, a primeval forest, very romantic, but, its Phantoms secret experimental base, right? Its suspicious why the Phantom experimental base is located in the Hendersons and not elsewhere. So thats it. Karl dawned on him and smiled lightly, Terry is indeed smart and knows how to protect himself. So, what youre going to say next is the secret that Terry learned from the Phantom, isnt it? Leos eyes became sharp as he looked at Karl and said. Karl was silent for a long time and gave an ambiguous answer, Yes, and no. Leo did not say anything, just narrowed his eyes slightly and waited for Karl to continue to put words into his mouth. Before I get to that, I have to ask you two questions. Karl took a deep puff of his cigarette, but a rigid look permeated his deep eyes, In your opinion, what kind of rtionship do I have with the Phantom? This question made Leo ponder for a long time before giving an answer, You are somewhat rted to the Phantom, yet you do not seem to be a Phantom, active in Phantoms activity n, yet not within the Phantom. Very incisive. Karl gave such an answer and then faintly stated a second question, What do you know about the royal family of S City and the Pompeii imperial family? It actually involved the Pompeii imperial family, which surprised Leo so much that he was silent for a long time and told him all he knew. The royal family, which is only a subordinate servant family of the imperial family, needs the blessing of the imperial family and will pay a certain amount of profit to the imperial family every year, moreover, within the imperial family, force is the order of the day! Good point, do you know how the Pompeii imperial family came to be? Karls eyes shone with a brilliant light as he said in a deep voice, Why are there nine imperial families, and why not a tenth imperial family? Karls words left Leo stunned.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. So much so that it took a long time for him to react, and his mind was set on a huge wave, unable to calm down for a long time. Why are there nine imperial families? How did the Pompeii imperial familye to be? And why, again, is there no tenth imperial family? These three questions left Leo dumbfounded. This traces the historical origins of the Pompeii imperial family, especially thest question, which seems nonsensical and unsupported, but only if one thinks deeper, one realises that it actually exins the first two questions. Why? Leo asked, bbergasted, wondering why this moment felt like a historic one. For the average person, the royal family of S City is the limit, whereas he has the opportunity to learn about the historical origins of the imperial family of Pompeii. My surname is not originally Henderson. Karl suddenly made a very inexplicable remark. Leos face changed slightly, and when he reacted, he was full of surprise: What? Youre not surnamed Henderson? Yes, I only changed my surname to Hendersonter, it was the surname of one of my benefactors. Karl said calmly. Leo could not speak for a long time, the news was too powerful. Do Lydia, Aurora this news? And what is your surname? Leo asked cautiously. He knew that little by little he was getting closer to the truth of history. The cigarette butt between Karls fingers had already burned out, and when the wind blew, it slowly drifted down. As in the life of a man, dynasties change, and no matter how glorious they are, they eventuallye to an end. After a long time, he slowly uttered a word that Leo had never heard before. Walker. Myst name was originally Walker. Leo did not speak, and after a long time, he swallowed before continuing, Then why did you change your surname to Henderson? Because the man who saved me surnamed Henderson. Karls eyes were deep and iparable as he repeated what he had just said. In his eyes, Leo saw the vicissitudes, the love-hate rtionship, and then, as much as possible, peace. After a pause, Karl continued, My family perished and my cousin and I, the only survivors, were told by my benefactor that I had to hide my surname, so I covered up my surname and changed it to Henderson. Leos heart thudded, this should have been a monstrous hatred, but Karl said it in such a calm tone. Previously, Leo felt that he and Karl were not far apart, but now he realises that what Karl has experienced is far more than himself. So, youe from the 10th imperial family, the Walker family! Leo said in a solemn voice with a serious expression. Yes, that is a great n of unprecedented splendour! There would be no enemy that the Walker n could not conquer, and the current Imperial ns now were all subsidiary ns of the Walker n at that time! Karl spoke leisurely, describing the long history of the past. Leo listened carefully, his intuition telling him that the reason for the current S City royal family, as well as the Pompeii imperial family, could not be separated from this Walker n. Even if he was mentally prepared, Karls first words still shocked him. It was the current eight imperial ns that exterminated the Walker n! Chapter 860 False Marriage (I) Karls voice was very soft and gentle, but Leo still felt a powerful shock. There really is so much information contained in this statement. The current eight Pompeii Imperial ns have actually wiped out the super great n, the Walker n? It is still an open question as to how strong the Imperial Family of Pompeii is. It is true that Leo had encountered many strong people from the Pompeii Imperial Family before, but those were all individuals, and it was unknown to Leo how strong the family was. But since they joined forces and were able to destroy the Walker n, it shows that the imperial familys heritage is much stronger than that of the royal family. Looking at Leos expression, the corners of Karls mouth rose in a sneer, Do you think the current Pompeii imperial family is strong? Subconsciously, Leo nodded his head. However, Karlughed mockingly, I can tell you responsibly, its not strong at all. Ifou and I join forces, the eight Pompeii Imperial ns will be wiped out. These words caused Leos face to turn pale. To put it bluntly, if he and Karl joined forces, there would basically be no one in this world who could rival them. Instead, he said, if they joined forces, eight Pompeii Imperial ns will be wiped out. This is a side-by-side description of the battle prowess of some of the true masters within the Pompeii imperial family, which is not as exaggerated as one might think. But then how was the Walker n exterminated? Karl said indifferently, Do you think that the Walker n was overthrown by these imperial families? No? Leo looked puzzled. It was clearly Karl himself who said so just now, and now he denied it. After a long silence, Karl suddenly spoke, History is the true teacher, looking at all the dynasties, do you see anymon denominator? Common denominator? Leo did not see that. Fall at the peak! From Karls mouth, these four words slowly spilled out. At the same time, his originally calm face became serious and sharp all of a sudden. After great prosperity came great decline. The Walker n was so powerful that in the end, they began to be despotic andcent,mitting the seven deadly sins that brought the race to its doom! Karl said in a deep voice. Seven deadly sins? Leos face was full of surprise as he listened to Karl continue. They looked down on families weaker than them and began to enve and make unequal treaties against these families. Karl said calmly, Moreover, they began to neglect their cultivation and regressed greatly in the field of martial arts, which gave them the opportunity. Leo was filled with shock as he digested the message. What Karl was trying to convey was that the current eight imperial families were in fact all subordinate families enved by the Walker n. But because of the Walker ns own arrogance andcency, the overall strength has regressed, which has given the other imperial families the opportunity to strike back. And then, the Walker n was perished?Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Leo said out loud. Karls eyes were sharp as he said, Of course not, even if the Walker n is negligent in cultivation, the overall strength is still strong, even if the other eight imperial ns join forces, they are still no match for the Walker n. They were convinced of that too, so they didntunch a rash attack, but they did one thing that left the Walker n without a leader. This incident, too, became the turning point towards the demise of the Walker n! What is it? Leo asked, his heart beating wildly. Karl seemed to be caught up in a distant memory, and remained silent for a long time. Leo can fully understand how he feels at this moment; the Walker n is his family and his family is perishing. He was carrying the hatred of his country and his family! My father had another marriage. Karl murmured. Leo froze for a moment, not understanding what the main connection was between the other marriage and the demise of the Walker n. Karls eyes were deep as he said in a deep voice, You dont know what another marriage represented in those days. My birth mother died early, and when I was very young, my father became the head of the Walker imperial family at the time, and he married another woman. This woman, in a special capacity, is one of the eight enved imperial families, although, indeed, she is beautiful. Hearing this, Leos heart suddenly thumped. There is something arcane about this marriage thing, that the kind of woman you marry determines whether you will have a good or bad fateter in life. And then what? On the next day of the wedding, I found my father dead in the marriage bed. Karl smiled lightly. What was said, however, made Leos eyelids jump. Died in the marriage bed the day after the wedding? He was murdered on his wedding night? Leos eyes were wide. After my fathers death, as the funeral had only just ended, the eight enved imperial families came out in force andunched a general attack. Karl said indifferently, Just like that, the Walker n, still immersed in grief, was unsurprisingly routed. Leos face was full of astonishment. Hearing this, he finally understood why Karl said that the marriage symbolised the Walker ns demise. But again, this gives the impression that it appears that the eight imperial families joined forces to destroy the Walker n, when in fact the Walker n was buried by that legendary and ruthless woman! What was that woman? Leo asked subconsciously, his heart pounding. Karl swept a faint nce at Leo and said, That woman surnamed Byrne. Hearing this surname, Leos pupils plummeted, and his heart set off huge waves. Her identity is to be revealed! Karl nodded and said, Yes, she is Auroras mother. Leo clenched his teeth, unable to utter aplete sentence for a long time. The sun shone on his body, but he felt no warmth. On the contrary, a creepy feeling that had never been felt before swept through his body. The mother of his mother-inw, who married his father-inws father, cut off the glorious and unparalleled Walker n on the night of the wedding. This was the beginning of the demise of the Walker n. Then the Walker n was no longer a match for the eight imperial ns joined together and unsurprisingly lost. Does Karl hate the eight imperial families? He should be. But the most hated would be the woman who almost became his stepmother, who buried the Walker n with her own hands. She is Auroras mother! This is the story behind the hidden story of the Pompeii imperial family. A sad brutal. Suddenly, as if remembering something, Leo fixed his gaze dead on Karl and asked, Since you hate the Byrne n so much, why did you marry Aurora? At these words, the corners of Karls mouth rose. Heughed with sarcasm, weariness, and destion. For revenge. Karl said softly, So I married her, made her fall in love with me, and repudiated her. Chapter 861 False Marriage (II) At this time, Hospital No. 1 was under martialw. Because the current head of the Byrne, and also Lydias mother, Aurora went in. Beside Aurora, the demoness Elena, who is feared by everyone in the whole S City, is as quiet as a small cat. Lift door opened. Lydia was still sitting outside on the promenade at this time, waiting for Leo to return. After seeing Lydia once again, Auroras body trembled and her eyes, surprisingly, carried a slight dodge. She then turned back to Elena, Go wait for me outside. Elena was reluctant at first, but thinking of the current situation and the need to leave the mother and daughter alone for a while, she sighed softly and left the ce. Aurora stood at the corridor, quietly watching Lydia. As if sensing the sight, Lydia lifted her cold eyes, and the mother and daughter looked at each other, as if time had frozen for a moment. There was a moment of surprise in her eyes, but Lydia returned to calm, not at all surprised by Auroras bringing, and continued to look elsewhere. Aurora came to her side and gently inquired, Can I sit here? Lydia said without looking back, This is a hospital, not my home. Auroras smile became even purer as she carefully sat beside Lydia and said, You should understand that the birth of this child means a lot to both families. It was spoken as if off the cuff, but also as an exnation of why I was here. Lydia nced over her head and asked, And then what? Aurora seemed to be a bit dumbfounded by her daughters cold question, and after a long silence, her expression became frank all of a sudden and she looked at Lydia and said, I know that I am not apetent mother, I have not raised you, but you are still my child. These words caused Lydias face to change slightly, but her eyes were even colder. She didnt say anything, waiting for Aurora to continue. I dont ask for this childs surname to be Byrne, I just hope that you will bring the child back to see me more often, so that he will know that such a grandmother exists, it will be good. Auroras expression was indescribablyplex: In the past, I had always defied old age, but it was only after I knew that your second child was moving that I realised that it was time for me to retire. Its time for the old times to retire, and for the new times to take up the torch of legacy. Hearing Auroras words, Lydia fell silent for a moment. She nodded, Okay, I will go back to the Byrnes. After receiving Lydias promise, Aurora nodded, the smile on her face growing. Take care of yourself. Aurora admonished, then got up with the intention of leaving. Wait a minute. Mom Lydia shouted from behind. The body of Aurora, who had just taken a step, trembled, and a hint of intense shock surfaced on her ageless face. Stiffly turning around, she looked at Lydia and asked incredulously, What did you just call me? Mom. In contrast, Lydia looked very calm as she uttered the word. Aurora turned aroundpletely, the expression on her face wasplicated, but nothing could be expressed. Her mouth opened slightly, but nothing coulde out.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Almost thirty years! Lydia was finally willing to acknowledge her as her mother! Dont get me wrong, I just think that the grudges of one generation should not be passed on to the next. What I came across when I was young, I dont want my children toe across again. Lydia quickly returned to her usual icy coldness and said indifferently. Good, Lydia, if you have any difficulties in S City in the future, let me know. Aurora was so excited that she was incoherent, Although I have left S City for twenty years, I still has this influence. Lydia didnt doubt for a moment that Auroras words, just the fact that she had reigned in S City twenty years ago was enough to make her a legend. As long as Lydia is willing, with the help of Aurora, her L Group can easily be a giantpany in the business world. And the Henderson family did not dare to speak to Lydia with such an attitude. However, Lydia smiled lightly, her expression calm, I dont need your help, I can get by on my own. I just want to know the truth about your divorce at that time, were you really unable to have children? Lydia said, her eyes became sharp, staring into Auroras eyes. Aurora seemed to be somewhat unresponsive for half a moment, staring at Lydia in a daze. Aurora used to be the number one beauty, why did she divorce Karl? This marriage contract was even proposed by Karl. The world could not understand it, not even Lydia could understand it. It was a permanent thorn in her side, but she never mentioned it. Now that it was just her and Aurora, she would like this long-buried secret toe out. After a long time, Aurora reacted and the corners of her mouth rose, floating a faint smile. Does it matter? Then Ill change the question. Lydia said, Why, after you divorced him, did you choose to leave S City and then be a monk? Was it this ce that made you have some unbreakable love affair? Or maybe it was -? So Auroras face became rigid, the smile still there, but it had be stunned. Although Lydia was not born to her, that keen insight and wisdom was inherited from her. Normally when people get divorced, they dont go out of their way to be monks, do they? Lydia narrowed her eyes, wisdom permeating her eyes, I want to know what youve been studying the Buddha for twenty years. Aurora was full of consternation, but looking at Lydias face, her expression gradually became serious. After a long silence, Auroras face struggled for a while, finally bing frank and said, In this marriage, I am most guilty of you, after these twenty years, I cant forgive myself. so I can onlye back to you. Why? Lydias brow knitted tightly. Because, when your father and I got married, it was just a sham marriage. Aurora looked sad and said withplicated eyes, Your father approached me in order to get back at me, and it was just that I didnt realise at first that it was a scam, and by the time I got to know it, it was already toote. A scam? Lydia could not understand. Aurora nodded and continued, His family died because of my mother, so he cheated me, but I dont hate him. Because from the day we got married, it was destined to be a toss-up. Chapter 862 The Truth About Phantom Leo and Karl were standing on the floor of the hospital. The sun is warm at midday. But the light shone on them without the slightest warmth. Leo was silent for a long time, not knowing what to say for a while. He could never have imagined that Karl and Auroras marriage would end up like this. All the truths he had learned before were true, but not all true. Regardless of whether Karl marries Maisy, and regardless of whether Aurora has the ability to bear children, the two will eventually move towards the ultimate end of the marriage. A brutal truth was unexpected and justifiable. This is the only way to exin the oddities in Karl and Auroras married life. From the very beginning, the two were enemies to the death! Karl looked at Leo with calm eyes and said, Now, can you understand why I look at you with such displeasure? Leo is silent. This was an inter-n feud between the Walker n and the eight royal families, and he didnt want anyone else to be involved in it. If he put aside Leos status of son-inw, Karl does not hate Leo, not at all. Even the admiration in his eyes for Leo was not hidden in the slightest. It was not difficult to imagine that if Leo had not happened to be his son-inw, they would have been great rivals or confidants. But why choose to settle in this way? After a long silence, Leoughed bitterly, There are many ways to retaliate in the world, why only choose this kind of two-loss one? Two-loss? Karl grinned, How so? I dont believe you got married out of a sense of spite! Leos eyes became sharp as he stared at Karl and said, And my mother-inw is not a fool, you can remember her and it is impossible for her to forget you, why would she be foolish enough to fall into your trap? This question seemed to have struck Karl, and for a long time he fell into silence. Suddenly, the corners of his mouth rose and he grinned, Yeah, why? Youre right, I didnt marry Aurora by wishful thinking and full of hate. Karl said with emotion, I used to resent my father why he fell on a woman. I married Aurora with full of resentment, and onlyter did I realise that the path of my marriage with her had taken an unexpected turn. An ident? What kind of ident? Leo asked in surprise. Im in love with this woman. Karl looked at the blinding sunlight, as well as the blue sky and white clouds, and smiled lightly. At these words, Leos heart raced and he froze for a long time, his tightly clenched fist suddenly loosened. Im in love with her. Karl looked at the sun and grinned, I dont know if she was in love with me, maybe she was. Several times I wanted to kill her while she was asleep, but I didnt do it in the end, I couldnt bear it. Peoples feelings change. You and Lydia slowly came to this day from enemies? Karl looked at Leo with a smile and said in a very calm manner. Leo did not say anything, except, his eyes were slightly red. He admits that hearing this has moved him in an inexplicable way inside. Not only for himself and Lydia, but also because of his father-inw and mother-inw. I only thought of revenge and evenid out everything, but I only neglected one thing - my state of mind. Karl sneered and said frankly, You should have understood how I felt at that time. What would it be like for a woman who is high and mighty to fall in love one day? You saw it, and so did I at that time. I fell inexorably, even thinking to myself, screw the family hatred, so what if shes the daughter of an enemy, I love her enough to tolerate everything about her.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. But you still hurt her. Leo said. Yeah, I still hurt her, she left S City, converted to Buddhism and lived in seclusion. Do you think I won? The smile on Karls face turned bitter as he asked at Leo. Leo was silent for a long time and shook his head. You lose. Yeah, I thought I had won, but really, I still lost. Karl couldnt help butugh, but a tear slowly slipped down his face as he did so. From the moment she married me, she won. She had long since seen that I was a descendant of the Walker n, that my father and indeed the whole family were headed for extinction because of her mother, yet she still married me without a second thought. To atone for sins? Leo asked. To atone for sins. Karl said with certainty: What kind of cause sows what kind of fruit, and she used herself as bait to help me and take revenge on her. Only now did I realize that it was destiny. Leo was astonished. Karl gave him a look and said, This destiny began when my father married her mother, otherwise, do you think her mother could have killed my father? Leo was silent, his heart full of frustration. Yes, could the other side have won if one side hadnt allowed him to do so? Karls father loved Auroras mother, so on the night of his wedding, he let her off the hook and allowed her to kill him, causing the Walker n to fall apart. Aurora married Karl, she allowed that. From the beginning, she knew that Karl wanted to take revenge on herself, but she did not stop it, but made it happen. I hope that by Lydias generation, all grudges will be ended. Karl looked at Leo and said seriously, No more scourges for the next generation! After saying this, Karl seemed burned out and walked away from Leo. Leo understood something, and a sh of pain appeared on his face as he cried out. Father-inw! Youre not a Phantom, but you have to be on the side of the Phantom, dont you? Karl stood still, his body trembling. But he did not turn back, but continued righteously on towards the front. Leos eyes were red and his fists were clenched so tightly that he was unaware even of his nails being embedded in his flesh. Tears fell from his eyes, and Leos face was filled with pain and resignation. Pained by a dark future! Resigned to the harsh reality! He asked about Karls rtionship with Phantom, but Karl told the story of his and Auroras - seemingly oxymoronic answer, but it exined the cause and effect of the whole thing. Karl has a cousin. After the demise of the Walker n, he and his cousin became the only survivors of the Walker n. They carry the rise and fall of the Walker n on their shoulders! So the Phantom was born, gathering the strongest people in the world, conducting scientific experiments, and raising their strength in order to one day take revenge on the eight imperial families. Phantom is the Walker n! One day, they will return, and by then, his father-inw will be the first to bear the brunt, fighting for the Walker n and shedding everyst drop of blood! Leo will certainly prevent it, and so they will be on opposite sides. One is Lydias father. One is the lover of Lydia. When two tigers fight, one is bound to get hurt. Did Leo kill Karl with his own hands, or did Karl kill Leo with his own hands? Leo does not know. But what he knew was that, either way, Lydia was the one who suffered the most. Leo went limp and sat down on the floor. Looking at the vast and endless sky, for the first time, a feeling of powerlessness towards fate grew up in his heart. Chapter 863 The End of the Alliance Fate is a wonderful thing. It was so wonderful that you think you have it under control, but you dont know that you are under its control. Having understood the causes and consequences, Leo already anticipated a little of the future. He and his old father-inw, each fighting his own battle, will one day have to fight and one of them will die. Learning of this oue, Leos first reaction was to do everything he could to avoid it, but he soon realised that it was a dead end. At this point, Leo thought of Karl, who had previously used various methods to break him and Lydia apart. It was not until this moment that he finally understood Karls good intentions in doing so. Breaking up him and Lydia was not a matter of being unhappy with him as a son-inw. On the contrary, he was satisfied. But the more this happens, the more he wants to break up Leo and Lydia. For, Karl had long known the identity of Leo, that he was the Commander of Wyverns of Pompeii, the sworn enemy of the Phantom, the sworn enemy of the Walker n! His son-inw could be anyone, just not Leo! The better Leo is, the higher the likelihood that a life and death battle will break out between them, this is too cruel for Lydia. Fate had long foreseen this corner of the future and had begun to project it, five years earlier. Leo sat on the steps below the hospital, smoking. Right now, he could only use the method of cigarette stimting his throat to keep himself awake. He didnt know how long had passed, but Leo felt someone behind him looking at him. Turning back subconsciously, he saw a gorgeous, beautiful woman looking at him. Leo could see that there was a strong look of heartache in her eyes. Mother-inw. Leo grinned and said hello. You know all about it? Aurora came to his side and asked with a smile. Without making a sound, Leo dropped the cigarette on the ground and then stomped it out with his foot. Then, Aurora sighed quietly and held Leos hand with aplicated expression, I have to say sorry to you, both of us are sorry to you and Lydia. Whatever you n to do in the future, I will support you. She patted Leos hand lightly and said. After a long silence, Leo grinned, The first daughter represents the deepening of the feud, thats why Emilias childhood was so bitter, but the second child represents the stopping of the feud of the previous generation, it has nothing to do with the next generation, its time to stop. Can you bear toy a hand on Karl? Aurora couldnt help but ask. With a faint smile, Leo shook his head, No, but I believe in one thing, there will always be a sessful solution. You have tried, havent you? Aurora was suddenly silent, her face full ofplications. Yeah, she tried, but failed. Now, Leo tries to untie the dead end that should have no answer.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. No one will me you or Karl. Leo said with a frank smile on his face, Lydia thinks so too. With that, Leo turned back and looked at the figure standing on the steps not far away. Aurora turned back with it. Lydia looked at the two of them with clear, cold brows, and suddenly the corners of her mouth rose and smiled. Come on, lets go home and make dinner. She came to Leos side and took his arm. The smile was like sunshine, warming the cold ice with infectious intensity. Aurora stood in ce, stunned for a long time, before she came back to her senses and could not help but smile on her face. Maybe, they can really work miracles. Auroras eyes became confident and he murmured. Dad, Mum, I got another full mark, heres a little red flower from the teacher. Leo and Lydia arrived at the school gate to pick up Emilia who was leaving school. The little one was holding the little red flower with pride. That good? Leo picked up his daughter, added with a smile, Then our family has two happy things. What else is there? Emilia cocked her head and looked at Lydia, asking in confusion. Leoughed, Youre going to have a brother! Emilia froze for a moment, then smiled excitedly, Really? Im going to have a brother? Mum, can I touch it? The little one looked at Lydias stomach with an expectant expression. Immediately after receiving permission, she gently touched Lydias stomach with her hand. I have a brother! Emilia was smiling from ear to ear, and on Lydias face, a smile was also revealed. This is, perhaps, the life she aspires to. The family went to the supermarket and bought groceries before heading home. Lydia intended to go into the kitchen, but Leo pinned her down on the sofa. You take care of the baby, and from now on, Ill do all the housework. Also, theres no need to go to the office tomorrow, Ill take over the position and manage everything at L Group! Leo said with a serious face, his tone not allowing for any refusal at all. Lydia blinked, then shook her head helplessly. Its not like shes having a big belly. This feeling, however, makes Lydia particrly happy. Leo personally cooked a table full of sumptuous dishes, and after the family had a harmonious meal, Leo sent Lydia upstairs. Just as he was about to take a shower, the phone suddenly rang. Once he looked at the caller ID, Leo frowned. Angus. What is he calling for? Congrattions on the second child. As soon as the call was answered, Angus gloomyughter came through. Leo said impatiently, Whats the matter? Cant I call? At least were allies. Seeing that Leo remained silent, Angus turned to the main topic, Olly is with me. So? The phone was silent for a long time before Angus continued, Olly is nning to take a shot at me, arent youing? On hearing this, Leo was full of surprise. Olly and Angus werepeting for the throne of the Newman family head, something that was known to all of S City. But he didnt expect Olly to be impatient. No wonder, now that Leo n has submitted to him and the Spencer n is under the control of Arie. Watching his enemy annexing the power of the royal family, it is strange that Olly can sit still. The first step is to eradicate Angus. They are in an alliance, and Angus is only qualified to fight Olly if he brings Leo into the picture. Leo was silent for a moment, then suddenly grinned, Angus, are you forgetting something? Our alliance is over. Its over? When is it over? Angus heart sank and his tone was somewhat irritated. I only helped you at the Northernd Conference, I didnt say to always align with you. Bye. When he finished, he hung up the phone. A cold glint in his eyes, he muttered to himself, Stupid bastard, he didnt even know the phone was monitored. Having said that, and having said hello to Lydia, he put on his windbreaker and disappeared into the night. Chapter 864 A Game of Life and Death Hokuto Chess Club. This is a very special clubhouse in S City, which only entertains guests who know chess from all over the world. No matter you are male or female, young or old, rich or poor, as long as you know chess and are good at it, you can enter. The ticket, of course, is to beat the chess boy standing at the entrance to the hall. The chess boy is not very old, about a teenager, bright-eyed and harmless. If those who enter the Hokuto Chess Club see chess boy as young and can be bullied, they are very wrong. There was once a famous domestic chess yer who challenged the chess boy and lost in ten rounds. When this happened, it caused a huge ripple effect and the unheard Hokuto Chess Club was once known to the world, thus gaining fame. No one from all walks of life in S City knows who is behind the Hokuto Chess Club, but this secret, to those of the upper ss, is no secret. Angus finished his phone call and did not go in immediately, but smoked a cigarette outside, his face full of shade, and his narrow eyes even swept a killing intent. Losing the shelter of Leo is not good news for Angus. In particr, he is now faced with a situation where Olly is already nning to take action against him, and the situation is unfavourable to Angus on all sides. However, even if the situation was bad, he still had to face it. After putting out his cigarette, Angus, still on his crutches, re-entered the box. The secluded Supreme Box isrge, but dimly lit, with only a single dim light in the centre, making it appear somewhat eerie from a distance. There were only three people in the box, a handsome young man, and next to him sat a beauty dressed in a long, clean white dress with long hair. A middle-aged old man in cloth was standing silently behind the handsome youth, who, it is not difficult to imagine, was the youths escort. He was so quiet that if he didnt have a shadow, one would think he didnt exist. Three people were looking intently at the huge chessboard on the coffee table. This is chess. Yet it is not the chess of today, but more like the ancient chess. In the huge chessboard, to move the pieces, you have to move the pieces in the huge chessboard yourself. Olly and Judith, with one side in red and the other in ck, drenched in a dizzying battle. Angus took a deep breath, tried to make his expression look natural and walked to the sofa and sat down. Whos calling, taking so long? Olly asked out loud. When he made a sound, he remained focused on the board, sometimes frowning.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. He picked up the knight from the board, then leapt forward and crossed the boundary. Seeing this, Judith was unhurried and moved up to the soldiers. Angus noticed that at the moment, Olly was actually on the downside of the board, being chased by Judith. The city was attacked step by step, and soon the territory was gradually being eaten up and whaled away. Olly was shocked in his heart. He knew that Ollys attainments in chess had reached the point of perfection, but he did not expect that Judith, a musician, would still be pressing Olly. The world only knows that Music Maestro is famous for her music skills, but they do not know that her chess skills are just as good. Angus did not know the way of chess and could not read the situation on the field, but he knew that the end of the game was not far away from Ollys attack. Not only him, but also Judith, will suffer the ripple effect. A call from an old friend, its been too long since Ive seen him, so we talked for a bit longer. Angus said indifferently. Is that so? It seems this old friend is very special to you. Ollys smile intensified, his gaze still fixed on the game with unblinking eyes. Angus did not speak, only a drop of cold sweat ran down his forehead. Cousin,e and see this game, do you think I will win or Judith will win? Olly narrowed his eyes, and said. Angus frowned and guessed, I think you will win. Angus knows some of Ollys exploits, and on several asions, he has bounced back from defeat to win a chess game. At this, Olly smiled lightly, did not speak and continued to y chess. Judith was silent as she yed the chess piece. Shended fast and without any ambiguity at all. Soon the inning was over. Olly was unsurprisingly defeated and looked at the position in the game with a regretful face. After a long time, he apuded gently and said with emotion, Judith, its been a long time since weve had such a good chess match, hasnt it? I lost, and I lost convincingly. Judith looked on expressionlessly, Almost ten years. Yeah, its been almost ten years, and once, we were so close. Olly said with emotion. Angus, who was on the side, did not say anything, but was just full of shock. In this game, Olly actually lost. Isnt it surprising that I actually lost. As if he could see what was in Angus mind, Olly suddenly said. Looking at him with a face full of surprise, Angus nodded. With a smile on his face, Olly shook his head and looked at Judith, Judith, you have finally won a game from me. At these words, Angus, who had been somewhat rxed in his heart, immediately tightened up. It turned out that the Olly he had seen losing to Judith was only Judith who had won one game? This game of chess represents many things. If Judith had won against Olly on the board, then Angus would have felt better. But now Angus is under even more psychological pressure. Thats all for today, next time, I will y chess with you again. Olly said with a smile. As soon as the words left his mouth, thepartment became quiet and the atmosphere, with it, frosty. Not only Angus, but even Judiths expression also became grave. Olly drained his ss of wine in one go, his eyes fell on Angus and he suddenly spoke, Are your legs alright? Angus subconsciously ced his hands on his two broken legs, his face grim: Yes. And Judith, you have a special ce in our Newman n, and after your status as a Maiden was removed, you started wandering around, didnt you? Olly looked at Judith again and said with a smile. I have found where I belong. Judith said. Is that so? Thats nice. A cold light swept across Ollys eyes, but the smile on his face grew stronger. Angus heart sank as he listened to this. Judiths words were saying to Olly, I am not interested in Newmans internal strife. Olly intent to spare Judiths life. But Angus is not so lucky. What about you? Olly looked at Angus and said. I Angus was about to make a sound, but the door of thepartment was pushed open with a ng. A waiter rushed in in a panic and said, Young master, someone is trying to break into the clubhouse? Ollys eyes sank: Who? The waiter shivered, We dont dare to stop him, its Morgan Patel! Chapter 865 Leo is Coming What? Morgan Patel? Hearing this name, not to mention Olly, even Angus had a sh of sharpness in his eyes. Morgan Patel, of whom anyone from the royal family had heard, was known as a loser in S City. How dare such a loser break into Ollys clubhouse? It was Angus who felt that Morgan was tired of living. A sharp edge swept across Ollys eyes, Get rid of him, and if he dares to continue causing trouble, waste him and throw him back to the Patels! Does that work? The supervisor of the Hokuto Chess Club looked embarrassed. The nine great royal families, although they all have some friction with each other, would never go too far with the descendants. And whoever kills a descendant of a family can easily rise to the level of conflict between the families. S City has been calm for so long, not long ago the Spencer family and the Cohen family almost made a big fuss over Aries cheating, if Olly abolished Morgan again, the Patel family and the Newman family would really go for a fight.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Olly, however, did not care, and the sharpness in his eyes intensified: Just do as I say, my clubhouse is not that easy to break into. After some hesitation, the supervisor saw Ollys determination, so he said nothing more and withdrew. Lets continue. Olly smiled faintly and continued to say to Angus and Judith, Judith has already made her opinion clear, what about you, Augus? When he said this, Olly had a harmless, bright smile on his face, but only Angus knew that it was this smile that would swallow a person to the bone. Angus gazed at Olly for a few seconds, and instead of answering Ollys words, he said Drive the wolf to the tiger. Olly froze for a moment, not understanding what Angus meant by this. His smile widened, What do you mean? Grandpa is driving the wolf to the tiger. Angus said with an expressionless face, Do you think that grandfather is not only not opposing us to fight, but encouraging, cultivating us? Wrong, that is driving the wolf and swallowing the tiger C to drive you the wolf to swallow me the tiger, so that in the end, both will lose so that he can sit back and reap the benefits. At these words, not only did Ollys face change slightly, but even Judith could not help but look at Augus. In just a moment, Olly smiled faintly, You are a tiger and I am a wolf? But a tiger seems to be stronger than a wolf, right? Angus face sank and he did not continue. By pretending not to hear his words, Olly had already made his position clear. Even if it really was his grandfathers n to drive the wolf to swallow the tiger, he was willing to swallow Angus first, then go around with his grandfather, the hunter. A good hunter often has idents in the form of prey, do you know why the animals in the East African belt are so fierce? Ollyughed lightly, Because man thinks it is man who hunts animals, and sometimes, animals can also hunt. Why should we, the brothers, live in Grandpas shadow? Olly gently twirled the ring on his finger and said, Now that grandpa is old, it would be a mistake to still be greedy for power. Augus, we are brothers, how can brothers argue with each other? After a pause, Olly gently touched Angus legs again andughed: Those who know how to act in time are the best, how can I have the heart to continue toy hands on you since both your legs are broken? Judith has all quit, its time for you to quit the stage too. Angus sunken his face and did not say anything, if he had not made that phone call to Leo, he might have had the courage to maneuver with Olly, but now Olly saw Angus wavering and wanted to continue to strike. The door to the box opened again. The supervisor came in again in a hurry. Whats wrong again? Olly asked impatiently with a sh of murderous intent in his eyes. Again, another guest, he said his name was Leo Cohen. The supervisor said with trepidation. Leo?! Upon hearing this name, both Olly, Augus and Judith instantly changed their faces. Of these three, Judiths face changed the least. Her small mouth was slightly open and her face was full of surprise, but soon she understood what was going on and smiled faintly. Angus was the most shocked one. Earlier, he had called Leo, only to be rejected and have the joint venture between the two cancelled, which caused Angus to lose his biggest backer straight away. Little did he know that Leo would actuallye back. Ollys face changed. Earlier, he had tapped Angus phone and clearly heard that the alliance between Leo and him was over, which was why he dared to force Augus, but to his surprise, Leo came back. What is he doing here? Are we still letting him in? The supervisor asked, standing in the doorway with a trembling face. Olly pondered for a long time, but still nodded his head and said, Let him in. Sitting on the sofa, Ollys face was gloomy to the extreme. If he was not allowed in, it would instead appear that he was hiding and would be more likely to arouse suspicion. A short whileter, the door of thepartment opened and a young man with an erect figure came striding in. Seeing Judith, Leo was full of surprise, and then smiled at her, Youre here too? Judith stood up and smiled faintly, Good evening, young master. Leoughed and waved his big hand, Its been too long since Ive heard you y the piano, paly a song. Okay. Judith bowing with a smile. Judith, who had not touched piano for a long time, obeyed to Leo. Shortly afterwards, the beautiful and heavenly sound of the music resonated. The music is at times fast and slow, as in the ancient times when two swordsmen werepeting in a bamboo forest. The Ten Faces of Ambush, the famous song responds to this scene. Leoughed. Ollys face turned gloomy to the extreme for a moment. The Hokuto Chess Club was his territory, but when Leo came in, the situation felt instantly reversed, as if, he was the master of the ce. What are you doing here? We dont seem to be on good terms enough for you toe in and out of my clubhouse as you please. Olly stared at Leo with cold eyes and said in a cold voice. Once Leo sat down, he poured a cup of tea and smiled, Came to y a game of chess with you, is that okay? Olly choked, and for a moment, he could not guess what Leo had in mind. Angus, however, was full of shock. After Leos arrival, Olly, who had always been as steady as a mountain, was actually in an impatient state of mind. As the aroma of tea curls up, the climax of the song Ten Faces of Ambush is about to begin, and the showdown between two men is about to begin. In the meantime. On the first floor of the Hokuto Chess Club. Bang! The bouncer put down a man with one punch. A drunken dude, looking at everyone with arrogance and disdain in his eyes, screamed rampantly. How blind you are, even dare to stop me? Dont you know that the supremely powerful Commander of Wyverns, who is famous in S City, was called by me? Chapter 866 Seeing the Smallest Things The arrogant voice, with drunkenness, echoed throughout the first floor hall of the Hokuto Chess Club. The sound was so loud that it even alerted those who were ying chess on the second and third floors. You need to y chess in peace and quiet so that your mind can whirl and make the right decision in the shortest possible time. The noise from outside can easily affect thinking, and eventually, some hot-tempered chess yer couldnt take it anymore and got up angrily, cursing at the downstairs, What the fuck is all the noise? A bottle of wine was thrown, grazing the mans scalp and instantly breaking out in a cold sweat. At that moment, he no longer dared to shout indiscriminately, but instead joined the other affected chess yers in staring dumbfoundedly at who the shouting man really was. At the fountain pool on the first floor, Morgan was so drunk that his face was flushing and his swaying body stood unsteadily, as if he would fall over the side at any moment. But he was conscious, with eyes that looked like radar at all those who stared at him. The bodyguards behind him escorted him all the way, but when they learned that the turf they were making a fuss over at the moment was the clubhouse of the one from the Newman family, a pang went through their heads. They wanted to persuade the young master to leave the room, but when they saw his irritated face, they dismissed the idea. Stop it! At that moment, the lift door opened and a man in charge looked surprised and angry as he walked over, none other than the head of the club who had reported the situation to Olly earlier. He was also a worker, and it was a tough situation for him. On one side was his own boss, the biggest owner behind the scenes, and the other was the young master of the Patel royal family, he couldnt afford to offend anyone! He could only plead in a low voice, Mr. Patel, are you here to y chess? If so, Ill arrange a spare chess room for you. However, Morgan pushed him away: ying bullshit chess, Im here to see Mr. Cohen, where is Mr. Cohen? Take me to see him! Mr. Cohen? The man in charge was in a cold sweat, but when he brought in the list of guests for the evening, there was no one surnamed Cohen. So, he cautiously asked, Mr. Patel, have youe to the wrong ce? The Mr. Cohen you are looking for might be in another club, this is a chess club, not a nightclub Fuck off! Are you fucking calling me drunk? Im telling you, Im not drunk, Im sober, so tell me where Mr. Cohen is or Ill trash the ce! With an arrogant look on his face, Morgan pointed at the person in charge of the Hokuto Chess Club and said. The person in charge was really close to tears, Theres really no Mr. Cohen youre looking for here! Wait a minute! At this moment, a man stepped out, his eyes clouded as he surveyed Morgan: You just said that the supreme powerhouse Commander of Wyverns, who is famous in S City, was invited by you? Yeah, whats wrong? Morgan said disdainfully, sizing up the gent who spoke to him. With what little memory he had left, he remembered that this person was called Rupert Kennedy, a younger generation of the Kennedy family, which in turn was dependent on the Newman family. You are boasting, that supreme power called Commander of Wyverns hasnt even revealed his identity, how could he be something that an uneducated dude like you could invite? Rupert spoke with disdain, not believing what he said at all. As soon as this statement was made, the surrounding onlookers also dawned on them, and their eyes changed as they looked at Morgan. Yes, how could Morgan, a trash, be able to invite a supreme power like the Commander of Wyverns? Rupert paused and said with a cold expression, Youre not using this as a leverage and thening to Ollys territory to cause trouble, are you? After saying that, his eyes were cold to the extreme, and it was clear that he had the intention to strike Morgan on behalf of Olly However, as soon as the words left his mouth, Morgan pped Rupert across the face. And then he kicked at Rupert. The whole set of movements was so coherent and consistent that the eyes of everyone present froze. Ruperts body was hit hard and fell into the fountain with a poof, sshing arge pool of water. He climbed out of the water, looking very wretched, and looked at Morgan angrily, You dare to make a move on me? Morgan was filled with annoyance and roared at Rupert, I repeat, the Commander of Wyverns was indeed invited by me. Looking at him with a scowl on his face, no one dared to retort. Wheres Mr. Cohen? Morgan grabbed the person in charge by the cor and questioned. The person in charge stammered and was a little confused. Anger caused the alcohol to fade from his head and Morgan threw away the person in charge as soon as he could. Well find him ourselves! With that, he took his bodyguards and went up room by room to find them. Third floor in Supreme Box. The sound of the piano is incessant, sometimes soothing, sometimes tight. A game of chess, too, is about to begin. It was just an ordinary game of chess, but somehow, because of the arrival of Leo, the game changed its vour a little. This is not just a game of chess, but a struggle between two men. Men will always fight over something nebulous between them, and so does a game of chess, where the winners side, invariably, rises some of the vigor. Angus and Olly were watching the game. Finally, Leo was the first to fall the piece. Those who take the lead do not get the upper hand, but are instead second guessed as to their next steps. Ollys eyes were fixed on the expectation, specting on Leos next step. After a moments thought, he followed suit. After a few rounds, Olly had learned Leos rhythm and habits, and gradually a big smile appeared on his face. Even Augus and Judith, who were on the sidelines, could see that Leo was at a disadvantage. However, Leo still looked calm and did not panic at all. The only thing that gave him an advantage over Olly was the speed with which he dropped the pieces, almost without thinking about it. Its going to be over. That was the thought of almost everyone present.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. But it was from here that the game changed. Changing his previouszy style, Leo began to take the initiative and fell the pieces faster and faster. Ollys face finally changed, but it was already toote. Leos gaze was like a torch, and he yed the chess piece like a sharp sword, piercing straight into the hintend of Olly. General. Leo spoke indifferently, You have lost. There was silence in the box as everyone looked incredulously at the somewhat messy game of chess at this point, unable to figure out what was going on. Ollys gaze was even more dumbfounded, unable to believe the game before him. It was also at this moment that the door of thepartment was kicked open and Morgan, drunken, walked in. Chapter 867 Win the Game Who is it? Dare to barge in - Seeing that someone had pushed the door in without the consent of Olly, a man standing beside Olly immediately went forward with a face full of anger. He is the chess yer in this box. Each box is set up with a chess yer and chess enthusiastse to y, and at the end of each game, they are responsible for putting the pieces back in ce. Its a simple job, but their monthly sry is enough to cover half a years ie of a white cor worker outside. There is no other reason for this: their job is not just to set up the chessboard, they are also responsible for serving the guests in the box. This includes dealing with some troublemakers. Especially in front of Olly, he certainly wanted to put on a good show. If you are appreciated by young master, you will get a promotion and a pay rise at your fingertips. Get the hell out of here. His face was full of anger and without saying a word he was about to push out Morgan who had rushed in. He was confident that dealing with a drunk was a handy thing to do. However, just as he got to the front, he got a heavy p on the cheek! Wheres that trash from, get the hell out of my way! Without even looking, Morgan gave a p that man, who was woefully smacked to the ground. Then, he continued to walk towards Leo, and the moment he saw Leo, Morgan was filled with excitement. Mr. Cohen - Damn it, how dare you? Morgan was about to call out Leos name, but that man got up again with a face full of anger and rushed towards him again. Earlier he thought his opponent was just a drunk, so he didnt use his full strength, but he didnt expect to be pped to the ground by his opponent. After being in such a mess in front of Olly, he was bound to find a way to make up for it! With his skills, he was more than capable of cleaning up a drunkard. Fuck you, again? Bodyguard! Beat him up! Unexpectedly, this actpletely pissed off Morgan. He did not fight with that man at all, but simply ordered his bodyguards to strike. This was a silly moment. With his skills, he was okay to fight against normal people, but how could he be a match against a retired bodyguard who had been in a lot of battles? Soon there was a heart-rending scream from the box. The game of chess has also reached a critical stage at this moment. The game of chess brings together 5, 000 years of wisdom from up and down the Pompeii, and the further you go, the more critical every move is. This is the time when a quiet environment is needed for Olly to see the board. But right now, the entirepartment was filled with the screams of the chess setter, and Olly could not concentrate on his mind at all. He hesitated to make a move with the chess piece in his hand, but Leo ignored these cries and said indifferently, Its your turn, so why dont you make a move? Olly forced himself to steady his mind and checked for any breakdowns in the game. Ah - Stop fighting! Young master, help me! The miserable screams of the chess setter echoed throughout the box, and finally, Olly could not stand it anymore. With a snap, he stood up, and the ck piece in his hand, which had fallen along the way,nded just in a corner. Leoughed lightly, shook his head and then dropped his white piece. Stop it! Olly stood up, his face full of gloom as he shouted. His eyes were gloomy to the extreme, and faintly, there was a murderous intent. The temperature in the entire box instantly dropped to freezing point. Angus eyes flinched, he knew that his cousin was angry. Olly, who is endowed with internal strength, just has a very good connotation and generally rarely gets angry. Things that can make him angry definitely count as excessive. To him, to interrupt his chess game while he is ying is a cardinal sin! He looked at Morgan and the chess-setting man with shadowy eyes and said gloomily, If either of you say another word, Ill rip out the tongue of you! The strong killing aura caused Morgans bodyguards to look indescribably grave, and the chess setter was so frightened that his whole body trembled, not daring to make a sound. The box was then silenced. Morgan, however, as if he had not heard Ollys words, saw Leo and immediately ran over excitedly. Mr. Cohen, we meet again, Im Morgan Patel! He happily found a seat and sat down. Youre looking for death. Olly said in a cold voice as a fierce light shed in his eyes and his face was filled with hostility. Morgan, in his drunken state, only recognises Leo and does not give Olly any respect at all. Shut the fuck up, cant you see Im talking to Mr. Cohen? What about the young master of the Newman family, can you carry a kick from the Commander of Wyverns? Morgan cursed at Olly and spat at him. At this sight, both Angus and Judith found it incredible. Even Olly himself could not believe it. One was a strong contender for the next head of the royal family and the other was just a fop, and the former was actually scolded by thetter? Its unbelievable! Angus also looked straight at Morgan, wondering where Morgan got the courage to speak to Olly like that. Just when they all thought Morgan would die, Olly actually endured it and continued to focus on the game of chess. Nothing is more important to him than ying chess. Leo smiled at him and nodded as a greeting. Then he pointed to the chessboard, Watch the game. With a simplemand, the unruly Morgan actually obeyed, taking a sip of water and staring at the chessboard, looking more seriously than anyone else. Angus was astonished, when did Morgan listen to Leo so much? His rtionship between Leo and Morgan was still stuck in thest time when he was at the Holmespound, celebrating the birthday of Isabel Holmes. At that time, Morgan and Leo were at loggerheads, but he never thought Morgan would be so submissive now! Go on. Seeing that Leo had been sitting and looking at him with a smile, Olly was slightly annoyed in his heart and could not help but say. I have dropped, it should be your turn. Leoughed, pointing to the spot where he had justnded. By the way, I forgot to mention that I win.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Leo paused and a smile appeared on his face. You win? Just now Olly had not been looking at the game, but at this moment, he lost. The pieces on Leos side came in all directions and instantly surrounded the ck pieces on Ollys side. Ollys pupils instantly shrank, and he stood up with a swish, incredulously saying, Whats going on? How did you win? Leo remained seated, only, with a smile on his face. Didnt you drop your piece? He pointed to the ce where Olly had justnded and teased, I didnt expect that you wouldnd here, isnt that giving me a chance? By the way, youve not only lost this chess game, youve lost the entire Newman family. The smile on Leos face finally turned morose. Chapter 868 My Domain As Leo finished these words, the atmosphere in the box instantly became bizarre. Angus eyes were wide with disbelief. What did Leo mean by his words? He didnt know why, but Angus is thumping at the moment. He had heard why Leo hade tonight, ostensibly to talk to him about no more alliances, but in fact toe for him. Of course, Angus would not be foolish enough to think that Leo was looking up to him to help out. After all, the very terms of their alliance had huge benefits behind it, and the Newman family was to bepletely subservient to him. Without this promise, the two would have remained enemies and there would have been no possible alliance. But fate is sometimes so wondrous. Five years ago, Leo broke one of Angus legs and he retired in disgrace, leaving the two with a blood feud. Unexpectedly now, they have actually aligned, not that he has let go of his hatred, but, rather, he has more important things to do than to take revenge. Olly is more dangerous than Leo. What binds the two can only be profit.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Endless benefits! At the same moment, the box was once again quiet. A rousing rendition of Ten Faces of Ambush came to a close, and Judiths hands left the piano in front of her, covering her face with a light veil, revealing only a pair of beautiful eyes full of spirituality as she looked calmly at Leo. She was not at all surprised by what Leo had done. Morgan didnt understand anything, and continued to look drunkenly at Leo, asionally picking up the tissue to wipe the sweat from his face. All eyes were focused on one person. Olly. His face was grim as he stared at the game with a deadly gaze and a fierce glint in his eyes, as if he wanted to eat everyone. Why did itnd here, why dont I remember anything about it? Olly pointed to one of the pieces and asked gloomily. It was this move that led to Leo pawns momentum rise. Without this move, with Ollys ability, he would have been able to resist for a while, not to say he would have lost for sure. Leo picked up his tea, took a light sip and said, You forgot that you dropped that when you stood up. Perhaps you didnt pay attention yourself at that time, your mind was all on the sh between Morgans bodyguard and that chess setter, and by the time you came back to your senses, the move had already been made. As soon as these words were spoken, Olly remembered and his face suddenly changed, his expression gloomy to the extreme. Earlier, Morgan and the chess setter had shed, resulting in a very noisy environment for chess ying and interrupting Ollys thoughts, so in his anger, he intended to teach them both a lesson. The ck piece in his hand, too, fell subconsciously. How could he tolerate such a lowly mistake? No! That move just now doesnt count, lets start over! Olly said in annoyance. Start over? Leo was dumbfounded and then his eyes gradually turned cold: What? Amaster chess yer doesnt know the meaning of no regrets when a piece falls? Ollys breath hitched and his eyes became even gloomier. Of course he knew what it meant, but with his heart and soul, how could he put up with it? Are you afraid? Olly looked at Leo with shadowy eyes and said, You will lose to me if we start over. After hearing Ollys words, Leo did not get angry, instead heughed lightly, You dont need to provoke me, ying chess is all about a mind, if your mind is quiet, even if you are in a downtown, your mind can be peaceful. You boast of your unparalleled chess skills, is this the kind of chess you are proud of? The teacher who taught you chess would be angry. The quiet box echoed with Leos mocking voice full of ridicule. Everyone was looking at the two men with astonished faces, speechless with surprise. These two men, both proud, were in a constant struggle from the moment they entered this box. Whenever there is a fight there is bound to be a winner, and to his surprise, it was Leo that won. Moreover, it was to defeat the proud Olly in his best game of chess. He also made a mocking remark, which had undoubtedly angered Ollypletely. Whats wrong with my chess? Olly slowly stood up, his cold and clean eyes looking down on Leo from above. To be precise, everything was in his hands until Leo came, forcing Judith back and then making Angus submit to him. But after the arrival of Leo, he was particrly unlucky. First, a dude from the Patel n dared to make trouble on his turf, and then he even barged straight into his box and scold him, eventually causing him to lose his chess game when his mind wavered. Chess is a mysterious thing. What appears to be an ordinary game of chess is a contest of wits. It is like two armies at war, each with its own strategy and skills. A single pawn can affect the oue of a game of chess. Losing has a huge impact on the whole persons heart and emotions. Judith was surprised to find that at this time, Ollys heart was in turmoil, and whatever he said or did carried a hostile aura. Angus is also quietly watching the situation, tonight, there are many variables. Leoughed lightly and freely, slowly extending two fingers. There are two things that caused you to lose this game. Apart from what I said about you being impatient and making a bad move, theres another thing, youre in too much of a hurry. Ollys eyes sank, and he did not speak. For Leo had hit the nail on the head, ying this game with Leo, he was indeed in too much of a hurry. There is a saying in the Tao of chess that if you want to be quick, you cant be fast, ying chess is like a battle between two armies, you cant decide the oue overnight, you need to operate. Leo said seriously, And every move you make, I dont see an operation, only a single attack, which is why I was pinned down by you in the beginning. The way of chess is also about the human heart, what you think in your mind is all disyed on the board, it just so happens that I have studied a little psychology, now let me analyse your psychology for you. Speaking of which, Leo smiled meaningfully at Olly. We have a long-standing grudge, you have struck at me more than once and failed, while I helped one of my enemies, Angus, to suppress you, which is unforgivable to you, you resent me and have hated your cousin Angus, so you have tried desperately to strike at me, betting everything on this game of chess. Because of this, every move you make is full of murderous and hostile energy, once youve been suppressed by me in return, youll cower. You possibly do not know this, but you do it anyway. How much do you fear me to do such a thing? The entirepartment was silent, with only Leos calm voice echoing. He looked at Olly with pity, as if his eyes were saying, Look, he looks like a dog on the street. This greatly irritated Ollys proud and fragile heart. You are talking nonsense. Look, youre angry again. Leo interrupted him with a smile, as if Olly being angry was a funny thing in his eyes. Angus did not smile, on the contrary, a chill ran down his spine. He actually understood Ollys feelings at the moment, because he had, too, lived in fear of being dominated by Leo and paid for it with two legs as the price. Leos smile faded little by little and he uttered: You fear me from the bottom of your heart, so you lost this chess game and, likewise, will lose the entire Newman n! Boom! At these words, not only did Ollys face change wildly, but Judiths and Augus faces also changed greatly They knew what Leo used to do. He was able to break through an army of tens of thousands with a squad of 500 men alone, without hurting a single person. He was able to enter the enemys camp alone and take the head of the enemy general in the midst of 10, 000 men without his blood staining his clothes. He is feared by the 18 overseas countries, and indeed the whole world, and as long as Pompeii has him, it will be at the top of the pile. Leading troops into battle has always been his domain! So does in ying chess. Chapter 869 Inner Monologue Hahaha! The silent box suddenly resounded with Ollys lowughter. Theughter faded from low to high and finally to rampantughter. Olly smiled, but neither Augus nor Judith smiled, and their faces were indescribably stony. Anyone could hear Ollysughter, which seemed somewhat hideous and gruesome, and it waspletely different from his usual temperament. In normal days, Olly was gentle and courteous, no matter when or where he was, the corners of his mouth were slightly raised. His smile was in and wise, but at this moment, Olly was more like a beast in a frenzy, with a smile on his face that sent shivers down his spine. Both Angus and Judith had a feeling of fear on their hearts and arms of goose bumps. They knew that the Leo had seeded in angering him. But on the contrary, Leo looked surprisingly calm, picked up the tea at the table and took a sip. Havingughed enough, Olly apuded again and looked at Leo and said, As expected of someone who can be considered my opponent, you guessed right, I do scorn you to the extent of near-heart demons. The first time I saw you, I knew you were no ordinary person, and fighting you took me by surprise. You surprised me the first time we met, too; there arent many gentry who know internal strength. Leo interjected in a very timely manner. There was a momentary gloom in Ollys eyes, but he didnt re up and continued, But at that time I didnt see you as an opponent, when I really valued you, it was at the Northernd Conference in Hopkins. How powerful is someone who can make even the President of the Hopkins Martial Arts Association, Nathaniel, scornful. Unfortunately, that question is destined to go unanswered; you are not qualified to participate in the Northernd Conference. Thats not necessarily true. Leo interjected again in a very appropriate manner, and even Morgan, who was inebriated at the side, woke up a bit. His eyes widened and he looked at Leo in disbelief, and then just as he was about to speak, Leo looked over. Only then did Morgan shut his mouth, knowing that Leo did not want to reveal his identity. If Olly knew that in fact the biggest dark horse of the Northernd Conference was Leo, he would be more than shocked. Olly continued, Now you are a not-so-little celebrity in S City, do you know what they all call you? They call you Prince. Prince? Leo was amused by the epithet. Thats right, you are an anomaly in our circle, you dont follow the rules, you dont y by the rules, you have offended almost all S City royal families, but on the contrary, you are alive and well, this makes me feel incredible, in this respect, I am not as good as you. Olly looked at Leo and said frankly. At these words, Leo had a surprised look in his eyes and did not interrupt again. Being able to openly admit his shorings and mistakes in front of his enemies is something that many people are unable to do, and this alone puts Olly ahead of many others. People like you are dangerous to be friends with, and even more dangerous to be enemies with. Olly hit the nail on the head. At these words, Ollys face also showed a subtle change, and on this point, he agreed. From the moment Leo returned after a five-year absence, he had been an anomaly. Rules and restraints to his eyes are null and void, in the powerful and noble circles, everyone is graceful, every day they have to wear a mask of false hypocrisy smile and talk to people. Even if they hate someone, they have to smile and say hello, like in a good rtionship! But in the back, they would do anything to harm others. Before Leo, this was the state of affairs in the upper ss circles of the powerful, whether in Pearl, Hopkins, or S City. But Leo came along and upset this bnce by making human interaction lessplicated and eliminating the need to wear a mask of hypocrisy all day long. Dozens of the gentry have been beaten by Leo. However, Leo is now doing exceptionally well, which makes Angus very incredulous. Leo was very interested in Ollysment and raised his smiling face. Olly said expressionlessly, Originally we could have done without the feud, but five years ago you broke one of my cousins legs. And then what? Leo asked as he looked at Angus broken leg. Olly said with a smile, Leo, you havent been in a powerful family for a long time, you dont know what it takes to be the head of a powerful family. Wisdom, guts, connections, power and money are necessary, but none of them are the main thing. Olly said, Most importantly, it is the protection. You broke one of Augus legs, which is the same as breaking one of mine, I will seek revenge on you, for the Newman family will not endure that. So thats it. Leo understood why Olly would make an enemy of himself for no reason, and it boiled down to the fact that he had broken one of Angus legs five years ago. But its not all about that. The main reason is that Olly wants to be the next head of the Newman family. To put it nicely, its to satisfy your own selfishness. Leo looked at Olly and sneered, But Im here, do you think you can seed? Leos words instantly caused a subtle change in the faces of everyone present. Angus eyes widened incredulously as he tried to speak. Leo, you Olly understood the purpose of Leos night visit to the Hokuto Chess Club, and his eyes sank: Youre here for Angus? But in the phone call, didnt you say you wanted to end the alliance with Angus? Its just to keep you from getting suspicious. Leo said with a smile, You tapped Angus phone, right? Angus knows that you wont be able to hide your ambition tonight, so he will definitely look for helpers so that he can prepare in advance, do you think I didnt find out? At these words, Angus face became unsettled and he subconsciously looked at Olly. His phone was actually bugged? Ollys eyes went gloomy: Thats why you deliberately said that you broke the alliance with Angus, right?Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Yes, now its time to fight. Leo slowly stood up and said word by word. Chapter 870 Fair Play Ever since both legs were broken by Leo, Angus life has been in a state of self-imposed istion. He hates the sun, he hates the light, for anything that has to do with light burns him. In his self-imposed seclusion, he would always ponder a very serious question: what was it about him that was inferior to Leo? The question had haunted him for five years, and even a minute ago, he failed to figure it out. But, at this moment, Angus figured it out. It was like enlightenment.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. He was just not as good as Leo, both in terms of force and strength and wisdom. He is not even as flexible as Leo when ites to the false and serpentinemission that they are so good at. Back when the two of them were answering the phone, Leo discovered that his phone was bugged by Olly, and his every move was under Ollys watchful eye. He anticipated that Angus would definitely call Leo, so he prepared in advance. He did not expect that Leo would make a mistake and deliberately say that the alliance between the two was over, and Olly was thus tricked into it. Now it was time for the two sides to fight, and the situation was not in Ollys favour. Leo, impressive. He shot a few nces at Leo, and the shade in his eyes disappeared, reced by a smile of deep admiration. Leo took a light sip of tea, which signalled that the two men were officially at war. Angus came back to his senses and looked at Leo and couldnt help but ask, Why didnt you tell me about your n in advance? Do you know that I Angus was about to continue, but his throat rolled and he couldnt get his next words out. Leo gave him a look, What? Nothing. Angus eyes flickered for a moment and averted his eyes. He couldnt say that he was actually panicking in his heart when Leo and he ended their alliance. I didnt tell you on purpose. Leo said: Once people have a way back, they will not fight with their lives, on the contrary, only those who fall into real despair will explode into unlimited potential, this goes to loyalty as well. At these words, Angus face changed and he fell into a brief silence. Those sitting here are all intelligent people, and of course they hear the meaning in Leos words. In fact, from Leos point of view, his alliance with Angus was over, and what happened next was of no direct benefit to Leo. But Leo chose to continue to help Angus, for what? Not for the sake of Angus death, nor is he trying to create a puppet family head to control the entire Newman family with the help of Angus hands. He doesnt want the Newman family, but doesnt mind having one more obedient royal family to function for him. For Leo, Angus control of the Newman n and Ollys control of the Newman n are twopletely different concepts. Angus was more obedient, and that was something that worked in favour of Leo. Youre quite right Angus smiled sardonically, hiding his inner embarrassment. He knew that from now on he would not be able to remain an enemy of Leo, but would instead have to be permanently loyal to it. These two mens five-year-long feud over Sharon has finally drawn to a close! With Leo as an ally, Angus confidence was much stronger as he looked at Olly andughed softly, Olly, grandfather always taught us not to take our enemies lightly, especially the kind of dangerous enemies that will surely be killed backter if you cant kill them, tonight is indeed a wonderful night. Ollys face sank, he was very unhappy with his cousins relying on Leo. Dont be smug too soon, dont think you can turn the tide with his help. Actually, you still dont understand Grandpas character. He looked at Angus andughed softly too. Angus face changed slightly, What do you mean? Who the next head of the family will be depends on ability, but more importantly on who Grandpa likes - Olly smiled, The Newman family lineage has eight generations together, grandfather even grew up in the Newmans. His roots are in the Newmans, what he dislikes most is people who collude with outsiders, especially those who collude with their enemies, such a person achieves the position of family head grandfather is most disgraceful. At these words, Angus face sank, Im doing this for self-preservation. Dont you get it? Olly smiled coldly at Angus, Grandpa said on the surface that he wanted us topete fairly, but in fact he had already nned to make me the next head of the family, dont you feel that? I do. Unexpectedly, Angus blurted out, causing Olly to freeze for a moment. I know what is in his mind. To be honest, at the beginning, I was not interested inpeting for the family head, five years ago, I only had one purpose, that is to get back at Leo and Sharon. It was you and grandfather that forced me to shift my goal! Angus looked at Olly with fierce eyes and said viciously, You are too careful and too scrupulous to drive even a toothless and wless tiger to extinction, we havee to this point because you have forced me to. Yeah, its all because I forced you. Olly said with emotion, But you would have done the same thing if you were in my ce. We are brothers who grandpa used to kill each other. Good that you know. Its almost dawn. Angus said, pointing to the somewhat dusky sky outside the window. Olly looked over nodded after him, Yes, its almost dawn. It means that the dawn ising soon and they had to fight to decide who won. He looked at Leo again and said, Are you really going to make an enemy of me for this crippled brother of mine? Leo narrowed his eyes and smiled, saying, Sorry, I hate you more than Angus. Does this prove that Im a little tougher than my cousin? Olly couldnt help butugh. The smile at the corner of Ollys mouth turned cold: Its just a pity that people in different paths dont work together, do you think you really have a chance of winning tonight? Or will you really get out of here alive? Olly paused and looked at Leo and Angus with a cold smile. Perhaps seeing the strong killing intent flickering in Ollys eyes, Leo smiled faintly, I dont know if I can get out, but you are not worthy to leave me here. As the words fell, Morgan, who was sitting on the side, still reeking of alcohol, stood up, picked up a wine bottle and smashed it with a click, pointing at Olly and cursing. Dare you strike at Mr. Cohen, defeat me first! Chapter 871 The Master Behind the Scenes No one expected Morgan to speak up at this critical moment. The people here are either wealthy or noble, Judith has an imperial background, Augus is also a central figure in the Newman royal family, and Olly, needless to say, will most likely be the next head of the Newman family after this night. And Morgan was just an unappreciated dude of the Patel n, what qualifications did he have to go against Olly? In other words, how did he dare? Where does the confidencee from? If it was said that the previous Morgan had made a scene at the Hokuto Chess Club because he was ovee with alcohol, but now that he had mostly sobered up and still dared to face Ollys sh head-on, could he still use wine strengthens his courage as an exnation?Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Morgan, do you really think that because youre a member of the Patel n, I wouldnt dare toy a hand on you? Ollys words were cold and his eyes were fixed on Morgan with a deadly look, and the killing intent in his eyes was not disguised in the slightest. The wholepartment was filled with an eerie murderous aura, not to mention Augus and Judiths hearts jumping, and even Ollys bodyguards were tense. Unlike those bullying gentry who rely on their backgrounds, Olly is most feared and dreaded for one thing! He knows martial arts! And the martial arts attainment is not low either. He had even engaged in an aura contest with Leo in the past, and although Leo was not serious, that kind of pressure was enough to crush most strong people, and the fact that Olly was able to stalemate with him showed that he was also very strong. They just racked their brains and couldnt figure out on what basis Morgan dared to make an enemy of Olly. Under this burst of killing intent, Morgan was also startled for a moment, but he did not retreat, but faced Ollys anger head-on. With a fierce light in his eyes, he looked around at everyone in thepartment before finally re-focusing on Olly, smiling sinisterly, Do you all think that I am just a punk with courage and no strategy? No one responded, they all acquiesced in their minds. Hes just a dude. If one were to rank the top ten fops in S City, Morgan would definitely make the list. You must all think so, and sometimes I do too, but dont ever look down on a man; there are not many great men who have died at the hands of lesser men. Morgan said in a low voice. Augus and Judiths faces changed in unison, because from Morgans eyes, they actually saw a strong ferocity - Only someone who gambled with his life could see such ferocity! They couldnt figure out what it was that could make a muckraking dude exude such ouw-like ferocity? Leo sat on the sofa with calm eyes and nced at the time, it was almost dawn. Is that so? Olly, however, did not intend to just let Morgan off the hook. Tonight, there were enough idents and he had suffered enough anger. Tonight, the day he will be king, he will step on the bones of all the people. Thanks to you, not a single person here tonight will be able to leave! Ollys lenses reflected a blinding cold light as he pointed at Morgan and said coldly, You will be the first to die. At these words, Augus and Judiths faces changed deeply. Olly, you are causing trouble to yourself. Judith warned with a cold face. Are you scared? Olly admired Judiths face beneath the veil and said with a smile, I gave you the chance to be obedient, but, instead, you chose to follow someone else. Judith knew he was talking about her following Leo and bing Music Maestro, but her expression remained the same: I followed Leo because I admired him, and he was a hundred times better than you! These words deeply irritated Olly, and a fierce light shed in his eyes, Thats enough! Since you believe in him so much, die with him! Future generations will remember the name of Music Maestro, and you will be remembered for all time! As these words fell, a mountainous aura came towards Judith like a flood. Judiths face paled slightly and she subconsciously closed her eyes. Ollys strength is so much beyond her that she is no match at all. Even with his two broken legs, Augus is no match for Olly. It can be said that if Olly were to take action himself, no one here could stop him! Have you said enough? If youve said enough, get started, Im still waiting to get back to sleep. With such a tense atmosphere, a yawn rang out quite untimely. Leo waved his hand and said in a bored voice. Leo just waved his hand gently and Ollys aura was instantly gone. Olly stared at Leo with a deadly stare, You want to make a move too? Everyone was expecting Leo to make a move, however, Leo smiled and waved his hand, You misunderstood, I came to you to y a game of chess with you, nothing else. At these words, everyones face changed deeply. Olly was slightly stunned, he thought that Leo hade here to help Augus. Augus, however, was anxious: Leo! Mr. Cohen, you Leo swept him a faint nce and smiled, The alliance between us is not broken, but I believe you can defeat your cousin on your own, I trust you! Augus cheek twitched, if he had this strength, why would he still be in alliance with you? No one expected that Leo would suddenly change his mind again, saying that he would not make a move, and even Judith was a little confused as to what Leo meant. Hahahahaha Olly suddenly burst intoughter and said to Leo, Good, as long as you dont make a move, I will let you go and promise that in the future, the Newman royal family and you will be friends for generations and never be enemies! Yeah. Leo smiled teasingly and kept his mouth shut. Olly looked at Augus again and pointed at Morgan and said: Cousin, you really let me down, would I still harm you? Since you dont trust me so much, I can only bear the pain and strike at you. See this man? The way he dies, will be the way you die too! In the next moment, Ollys figure instantly disappeared from the spot, appearing in front of Morgan like a ghost. The five fingers came together and turned into a sharp sword to prate Morgans throat. In this instant, Morgan smelt a strong smell of death. But still, he did not retreat. Because he understood that since he had stepped in, the man would definitely bail him out. When Ollys palm was about to prate Morgans throat, Leo smoothly picked up a white piece on the chessboard and flicked his finger. The white piece instantly whistled like a bullet towards Olly. Olly was instantly on the edge of his seat, pensively withdrawing his hand and twisting it hard across his cheek. The white piece grazed Ollys cheek, leaving an indelible bloodstain on his face. Blood flowed down in torrents and soon, half of Ollys face was covered in blood. The whole box was in a state of stillness and everyone looked dumbfounded. Coming back to his senses, Olly looked fiercely at Leo and roared, Didnt you say you wouldnt make a move? Leo immediately raised his hands with an innocent look, I didnt make a move, it was someone else who made a move just now, have you forgotten whos standing behind this kid? At these words, everyones heads instantly roared. When Morgan was making a big fuss about the Hokuto Chess Club, he once said something. The man standing behind him is the Commander of Wyverns of the Northernd Conference! Chapter 872 The Death of Olly As soon as he entered the Hokuto Chess Club, Morgan had called out that behind him stood the Commander of Wyverns. Even if this Commander of Wyverns is not the same as the other Commander of Wyverns, he is still terrifying, having fought Karl, the head of the Henderson n, one-on-one at the Northernd Conference until the end, his strength is unfathomable. Had the duel between the two not been interrupted by the Phantoms Violet, the oue would have been anyones guess. Such a supreme power of terrifying strength is sought by all powers to curry favour, even the royal family of S City, which has many experts. But true supreme beings are not empowered by worldly fame and power, and no one thought that the Commander of Wyverns could be drawn in. Who would have thought that the Commander of Wyverns had befriended the Patel royal family and had be the one standing behind Morgan? At this moment, the box was so silent that the air was so frozen that it was impossible to breathe. All of them, with faces full of incredulity, fell on Morgan. Even Olly, ignoring the blood on his face, stared at Morgan with wide eyes, incredulous. Is that the Commander of Wyverns standing behind you?! Could it be that it was the Commander of Wyverns who just struck? Olly muttered something that he simply could not imagine. Instead of immediately looking at Morgan, Augus first reaction was to look at Leo. He felt that it could not have been the Commander of Wyverns of the Northernd Conference at all, and preferred to believe that it was Leo who had struck. However, Leo was calmly sitting on the sofa with his hands held high, showing no sign of making a move at all. Judith gave Leo a deep nce. If others didnt know, did she not know? The one who just struck was Leo! Leo is the Commander of Wyverns! Only, this is a secret that no one else can possibly know. Morgans eyes were still tightly closed, his thoughts still lingering above the fact that Olly was about to prate his throat. His body was so tense that he thought he was going to die soon. However, after a long time, none of the expected deathsnded on him, and he felt so incredulous that he slowly opened his eyes. He was then stunned by the scene before him. Nothing happened to him at all, instead, a scar appeared on the cheek of the powerful Olly. The blood continued to trickle down from the wound, dripping drop by drop onto the table, and the air had a faint smell of blood. Morgan was stunned for a moment, then as if he thought of something, he nced at Leo excitedly, his face wild with joy. See? Behind me stands the Commander of Wyverns, if you strike at me, the Commander of Wyverns will not spare you! Heughed loudly and said to Olly, his face not half afraid, rampant to the extreme. Olly did not speak, but looked at him with shadowy eyes.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. He couldnt believe it a bit, was it really the supreme power behind Morgan who had struck? With just one blow, his sure strike was easily deflected! Olly did not strike again, but fixed his gaze deadly on Morgan and asked, Tell me, how did you get the favor of the Commander of Wyverns of the Northernd Conference? There was a strong sense of resignation in his words. Why would a powerful man like the Commander of Wyverns befriend the Patel n? If he could get the assistance of the Commander of Wyverns, not to mention bing the head of the Newman n, it would be no problem to unify S City! What a pity! Not only Olly, but also Augus and Judith looked at Morgan with curiosity, it was hard to imagine that a trash could have a Commander of Wyverns sitting behind him! Morgans eyes nced at Leo as if inquiring, and only when he saw that Leo had no reaction did he say reassuringly, The matter begins with the wedding of Arie Spencer and Hayden Cohen. It actually involved the Spencer n and the Cohen n, and Ollys eyes suddenly stared,pelled to pay attention. He remembered that the wedding between the Spencer n and the Cohen n was itself a shocking battlefield nned by Arie herself to turn on Maxwell. It is said that the wedding scene was full of idents, first the bride was snatched away by Aries brother Wace, and at the critical moment, the supposedly dead Leo stepped in, the Cohen n having long since submitted to Leo, and crippled the groom Hayden on the spot. Just when everyone thought that Maxwell would be killed, Maxwells father, Jordan from the Pompeii Imperial n, stepped in and saved Maxwell. They thought the wedding would end in this way, but Leos wife Lydia and suddenly came to Arie, disguised as a detective, to reveal the truth of Arie was raped. Could it be that there is something hidden behind this wedding? Yes. Morgan narrated, At that time, I was about to represent my Patel n and go to the wedding of the Spencer n and the Cohen n, but in the end, I didnt make it, do you know why? Why? Augus asked. Because I ran into the Commander of Wyverns on the way. Morgan smiled mysteriously, He had something to do with Arie of the Spencer n, but he didnt have an invitation, so he borrowed my invitation and said he would attend the wedding on behalf of my Patel n, and after this, didnt my Patel n get involved with the Commander of Wyverns? After hearing Morgans words, both Olly and Augus eyes were a little dumbfounded. They didnt expect that the Patel n actually used this way to hook up with the Commander of Wyverns? With just one invitation! No way, thats not possible The corners of Ollys eyes twitched violently, and at this time, he could not sit still any longer: If the Commander of Wyverns he wants an invitation, countless ns will scramble to send it to him, why did he need to borrow it? Even Augus found it impossible. Morgan said with a smile, I am also puzzled, but this is the truth, it is okay you dont believe it. Olly and Augus looked at each other, not knowing what to say for a while. In fact, sometimes things are not asplicated as they think. So what, even if you had the Commander of Wyverns behind you, he wouldnt always help you, who would do what is not good for them? Ollyughed coldly, intending to continue to strike at Morgan. Thats hard to say. Morgan was not afraid at all and had no fear. I dont believe the Commander of Wyverns will always protect you. Olly said to Morgan with a murderous intent on his face. The next moment, the aura slowly rises, intending to continue the strike. Leo narrowed his eyes and the ck piece in his fingers was already in a tight position. However, the next moment, an extremely powerful aura was sensed by Leo, approaching at an extremely terrifying speed. At once, Leos face changed slightly and he hastily broke off his intention to strike. Ollys energy rose to the extreme and he struck with all his might, smashing his fist heavily towards Morgan. However, the next moment, Ollys body stiffened and a bloody hole appeared in his chest. The smell of death is strong! Chapter 873 Thirty Merits Ollys attack was fierce, and now at a close distance, both Leo and Morgan felt a strong killing auraing over them. Morgan all held his breath, and even Leo was ready to strike. The next moment, all the killing aura on Ollys body disappeared and everything was calm. Even Augus and Judith, who were watching the battle from the side, could not help but stand up, dumbfounded. This Augus was so shocked that his throat rolled, unable to utter aplete sentence. Leos eyes also narrowed dangerously as he watched a scene that no one had expected to see before him. Ollys body stiffened in front of him, his right hand raised high, still making a fist smashing down, his eyes still fierce - and even without the bloody hole in his chest, no one would have noticed that his life hade to an end. Leo Olly, himself, looked down at the bloody hole that had appeared in his body and touched it with his hand, it was blood. His pupils were full of reluctance as he looked at Leo, his mouth slightly open, as if he wanted to say something to him. Yet another attack. Ollys brow was pierced and blood blossomed, and this time, his eyes becamepletely empty and his body fell limply. Olly is dead! All those who came back to their senses, their eyes wide with disbelief, their minds nk, for a long time, they could not speak. Dead? He is dead? Augus muttered to himself, touching the cane in his hand before he believed the truth before him. Afterwards, he couldnt help but look at Leo excitedly, Mr. Cohen, thanks to you tonight, I was able to survive! However, Leo did not speak, but his expression remained grave as he said in a deep voice, No, he was killed by someone else. Augus nodded with a smile on his face, I know, isnt that the Commander of Wyverns behind Mr. Patel?Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Leo did not speak, but simply looked around this room in silence. He and the Commander of Wyverns were originally one person, and it was clear to everyone here except Augus, he had just clearly sensed another, very different and powerful aura hiding in this room. It was this same man who killed Olly. The box was silent, not a sound was heard. Instead of easing the atmosphere, Ollys death has made it even more gloomy. After staring for a few seconds, Leos eyes suddenly settled on a cab used to hide chess pieces, and he slowly spoke. Since youve killed someone, why dont you stop hiding ande out? At these words, both Augus and Judiths faces changed as they looked around. Is there someone else hiding in this box? Crunch! As soon as the words were spoken, the door of the wardrobe opened gently a crack. An expressionless green-shirted middle-aged man stepped out, looked at Leo with interest and sneered, I didnt expect you could actually know where I was hiding. Augus, Judith and the others, however, subconsciously took a step back, and cold sweat broke out on their spines. Was this green-shirted middle-aged man hiding in this cupboard watching them the whole time? Olly was killed by this man? Leo smiled and took a sip of tea, You are well disguised, and it is good to use for escape and concealment. The middle-aged man in the green shirt sniffed, a sharpness shed in his eyes, but he did not get angry. He smiled and said to Leo, Young man, you y good chess. Want a game? Leo asked with a rxed look on his face. The middle-aged man in the green shirt politely declined, No, I have a task to do, maybe another day. Augus, Morgan, and Judith all looked at this middle-aged man with shocked faces, they knew Ollys strength, this middle-aged man was able to kill Olly unnoticed, which meant that his strength must also be very terrifying. Leo, however, talked to him as if he was unconscious. His eyes narrowed as he sized up the green-shirted middle-aged man and said, If youre not ying chess, why is there a murderous intent in your eyes? Yes? Its you whos too sensitive. The green-shirted middle-aged man also said as his eyes narrowed slightly and stared at Leo. Everyone felt a pinch of urgency that froze the air and made it impossible to breathe. Anyway, the man has been killed and your mission has been aplished. It is not in line withmon sense toe to this Hokuto Chess Club and leave without ying chess, so lets have a game. Leo said with a smile, insisting on keeping the green-shirted middle-aged man for a game of chess. Morgan, set the chess! Leo bellowed. Morgan froze for a moment, but still dared not disobey, taking out the ck and white pieces and lining up the chess formation. A glint of light shed in the eyes of the green-shirted middle-aged man, Young man, do you mean to ask me to stay and y a game of chess with you? Do you intend to spare everyone here? Leo asked rhetorically with a smirk. At these words, the others froze, and then a look of intense horror surfaced in their eyes. The middle-aged man in the green shirt had killed Olly, and they were all witnesses to it, could the other side spare them? At these words, the green-shirted middle-aged man was also slightly stunned, but did not say anything. Leo said, Anyway, youve shown up, why dont you invite the person behind you as well, so that I can see who the person who wants to kill Olly really is? The smile on the green-shirted middle-aged mans face intensified as he surveyed Leo and gentlyughed, Young man, dont be curious. Coincidentally, I cant sleep until I find out what I want to know. Leo said, suddenly smiled and said aloud, Euan, I know its you, why dont you show up and meet me? At these words, Augus and Judith both paled furiously and subconsciously looked towards the door of the box. Only the doorway was still empty, but in the dim light they saw a nting shadow, standing motionless in the doorway. After a while, the shadow came in on crutches, an old man whose age had exceeded eighty years. He was on crutches and smiling like a kindly old grandfather. It was the head of the Newman family, Euan. As the head of the Newman family, Euan was not at all extravagant and lived a life of simple food and drink, living in seclusion, even wearing coarse linen that had been mended. When the green-shirted middle-aged man saw that Euan had actually shown himself, there was a deep look of surprise in his eyes. Euan sat down in front of Leo, touching a ckl chess piece in his hand, his fingers gently rubbing it, his face still wearing a calm smile, and as if he was talking to himself: Half a century has passed since the Newman n went from being a small n, multiplying and developing all the way to finally standing on thisnd and bing a great n, what I fear most is not the decay of my family, nor the presence of strong external enemies. Rather, it is theck of sessors. I havee for this matter, and I hope you will not stop me. Chapter 874 Changing the Name to Leo Newman Grandpa?! Euans appearancepletely stunned Augus. It also deeply shocked Judith. It seemed to them that tonight was destined to be an unsettling night, a time when Olly and Augus would fight it out in a fight. When two tigers fight, there are bound to be deaths and injuries - One tiger did die, only who would have thought that it was not the other tiger that killed this one, but the hunter hiding behind it? Euan is the hunter. He hides in the shadows, waiting for an opportunity to strike a fatal blow to Olly when the moment is critical. Only Leo was not very surprised by Euans appearance, and soon, his expression returned to calm. From his previous dealings with Euan, he knew that he was a man intoxicated with power - seemingly puritanical and uncontested, but in fact, a long time ago, he began to set up a big trap to lure everyone into it. Augus, you shouldnt havee here tonight. Euans gaze was deep as he looked at Augus, his voice was old and hoarse, yet it gave infinite strength. Although Euan was over eighty years old, his bones were still fit and healthy, and together with the cold, green-shirted middle-aged man standing behind him, they were like two walls that stood in front of everyone, insurmountable. Augus tightly clenched fist tightened and loosened, and his gaze stayed dead on his grandfather, teeth clenched. He already had an answer in his mind as to why Euan had appeared here and why he had killed his brother. Is it helping him? Anyone who thinks this way is too naive. Not here to help him, then there is only one oue. He is also here to get involved. The Newman n followed the Spencer ns example, with the real head of the n retreating into the background and allowing the younger generation topete for it. No one can resist the lure of power. The Spencer n has Cindy, Maxwell and Arie, while the Newman n has the two tigers, Olly and Augus,peting for the top spot, which is actually a very smart approach. It is both clear-cut and gives the false impression that it is time for the older generation to fall away and for the new generation to take up the torch of legacy. But what if, for example, the older generation isnt going to fall away? Euan does not intend to leave it at that. The situation then became interesting. Leo, Augus opponent has been upgraded from Olly to Euan! An older, shrewder, and stronger fox! Grandpa, youre here to kill us Augus eyes widened and he looked at Euan with a face full of incredulity as he asked. Euan is no longer hunched over, and his eyes are no longer cloudy, but bloom with a brilliant light.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. He said, You are both my grandsons, but you are the obstacles if the Newman n wants to move forward. I am old now, and Im not sure if Im going to be able to get the job done, but if I dont, it will be toote. Augus face shifted with a cloudy expression, Grandpa, whats wrong with me and my cousin? You were excellent, especially Olly, but not quite up to my standards. Euan shook his head and spoke in a calm tone, Olly is conceited and has not experienced defeat since he was a child, a mere Leo makes him feel afraid, such a person, no matter how good his ability is, is hardly suitable for a big job. As for you - Euans gaze fell on Augus, his eyes bing cloudy again, You, likewise, cannot step over this hurdle of Leo. Both legs were broken by Leo, but you did nothing year by year, the Newman family does not need such cowards. Leo is a hurdle we can never get past, I am here tonight to cut off this past. Speaking of this, Euans eyes immediately blossomed into a brilliant light as he stared at Leo. Leo smiled with interest, Oh? Old man, so your target for tonight is me? Exactly! Euan said calmly, If it werent for you, Augus two legs wouldnt have been broken, his military career would have been a smooth one, and he would have even entered the legendary army - Wyverns! If he works with Olly, not that Im being reckless, there is no young generation within the royal family would be a match for the two of them! Euans bold words, however, caused Leo to stifle augh. What are youughing at? Euan remained unruffled, his expression calm as he asked. You think too highly of yourself and look down on others. Leo said indifferently, I can tell you very clearly, if Augus two legs are good, his apex will definitely not reach that level of Wyverns, as for the two of them, Arie will be able to deal with them. Their ability is all your fantasy. How dare you! The facts set out by Leo made Euan furious. His eyes widened in anger and his eyes were cold as he stared deadly at Leo: There is no if at all, how can you be so sure? Yes, there would have been no ifs, your assumptions did not count. Leo speaks in a sultry tone, ying with a grain of ck and white chess pieces in his hand. Leos words hurt, and his expression shifted constantly in a gloomy manner, but then he looked frustrated when he realised that this was the irrefutable truth about him. Grandpa, hes not wrong, I just cant get into Wyverns with both legs intact. He said softly. After he said this, the old skin on Euans face twitched fiercely, his eyes staring at Augus with gloomy eyes, so angry that he pped Augus on the face. You have no ambition! Augus did not dodge and took a hard p from Euan. He continued, A mans ambition is in all directions, have you lost your ambition and backbone to Leo? Speaking of Wyverns, I have heard that in your batch, someone who rose from an obscure pawn soldier to be chosen by Wyverns, andter became a legend in Wyverns for a hundred years, a myth in the army, do you know who I am talking about? At these words, Augus body shook and his eyes widened incredulously as he said in a daze, It is the Commander of Wyverns! Yes, the Commander of Wyverns is your batch of recruits! Euan said in an angry voice. Augus did not speak and did not realise that Leo, who was sitting on the side, had an odd look on his face all of a sudden. Even Judith kept giving Leo a weird look with her eyes. Theres no point in talking about it. Euan took a deep breath, his expression became calm again and he looked coldly at Leo: Leo, you are a very outstanding young man, but my n has stagnated for more than five years because of you, what are you going to make up for it? How do you want me to make up for it? Leo asked with a sneer on his face. Euan pondered for a long time and said, You are given two choices, either to die or You and your wife join my Newman n together and change your name to Leo Newman! Chapter 875 A Blow to Kill Euan spoke his request hoarsely, and thepartment became instantly quiet, the atmosphere even more tense and stern at this moment. Whether it was Augus, Judith or Morgan who had already sobered up, they all looked at Euan with incredulous faces. Looking on, their eyes fell on Leo. They meditated, they were tense, they had a premonition that the situation at the moment was already the calm before the storm. A bigger and scarier storm ising. Euan actually wanted Leo to change his surname and then join the Newman n? The condition doesnt sound like much, but if you look deeper, youll see that the condition is damned ridiculous! So much for digging up peoples ancestral graves. A surname is a very important thing for a person to live by. Not just a person, but a family. Thats dignity! As the ancients used to say, Shine on for your family. The mother of Leo endured the pains of pregnancy and childbirth with a big belly for ten months, and worked hard to give birth to Leo, she wanted him to inherit the surname. It would certainly be an act of cartge to change ones surname to stay alive. Not to mention Leo, the average man would not have agreed to this. Besides, Leo had never even seen his parents, he was going to meet them, and his surname would always be Leo, otherwise, he would have no nerve to face them. You have three seconds to retract that statement and change the terms. Leos eyes were calm as he stared at Euan, his voice was joyless and sorrowless. However, those who are familiar with him know that it is Leo in this state that is the most frightening. Euan shook his head and said, word for word, Thats it, or no more talk. Leo broke Augus legs five years ago, but he was nowhere to be found for five years, so Euan has been holding his anger for a long time. To avenge the brokens leg of my second grandson. The reason was simply perfect. Even if they killed Leo afterwards, there was no way for those forces of Leo to seek revenge. They would not have been so bold as to take on Leo so easily. The main reliance is still on the green-shirted middle-aged man behind Euan. He came from the Newman imperial family and was powerful. Of course, Euan did not want the middle-aged man in the green shirt to kill Leo. He was a man who cherished his talent. Leo is a talented man, strong, thoughtful and, more importantly, with a strong background, if Leo can be used by him, he will surely be like a tiger with wings. Leos eyes gradually went darker and darker, and a glint of morbid murderousness shed in his eyes. Now that the negotiations have broken down, there is no point in talking any further. Young man, it is better to ept our kind offer, it will do no harm to either side. At this moment, the middle-aged man in green shirt who had been standing behind Euan spoke up. His eyes were like vultures staring at Leo as he said, You must not have imagined that your great fame has already spread to the imperial family. People from the Spencer imperial family and the Cohen imperial family all want to kill you. You have already caused a city full of killing intent before you even get involved with the impeial family, if you dont have an umbre of protection, you will die very quickly. When this statement was made, even Euan looked at Leo with a surprised expression. The name of Leo has be famous throughout the Pompeii imperial family? The whole of S City was aware of the fact that Leo had almost killed Maxwell, and it was not surprising that those standing behind Maxwell were not only Jordan, but also the Third Saintess of the imperial family, who wanted to kill Leo. But why did the Cohen imperial family want to kill Leo? Euans sophisticated eyes narrowed as he stared thoughtfully at Leo. As if something had urred to him, he suddenly burst outughing. So thats it, so thats it! We must eliminate the roots, otherwise, when the weeds grow in the future, the roots will be connected to the roots and the stems will stick to the stems. Everyone looked at Euan in confusion, not understanding what he was saying. Leos eyes, however, grew gloomier and gloomier, but in just a moment, he smiled in relief. You have a point, its better to have one more friend than one more enemy. But what makes you think that I cant handle it all by myself? Leo stared coldly at the green-shirted middle-aged man andughed lowly, Ive never put the so-called imperial family in my eyes, there are already the Cohen n and the Spencer n, one more of you Newman ns is no more, one less of you Newman ns is no less! These words were spoken with such arrogance that even the green-shirted middle-aged mans face sank into silence. It seems you are refusing my kind offer. A glint of morose killing intent shed across Euans eyes as he said in a cold voice, It seems that you havent figured out the current situation! No, I dont intend to get involved in your infighting. Leo still shook his head and said with a calm face, Whether its Augus and Ollys struggle for power and position, or you treating them both as expendable for internal conflict, all these have nothing to do with me. Im just a spectator. These words, which he had said back when Olly was about to take on Morgan, were now repeated by him, undoubtedly giving Augus, Judith and the others a piece of mind. Euan sneered, You dont want to be in the game, but you must be, we have a score to settle from five years ago. Grandpa, theres no need to be so hypocritical when ites to this. Augus slowly stood up and looked at his grandfather with eyes full of sadness and said, The pain of broken legs was my own doing, rather, it was Leo that woke me up. To be strong, relying on myself, relying on my family is not enough, I have to follow the right boss. Euans face turned gloomy: You mean that you have defected to Leo? Augus did not say anything, as a tacit acknowledgement. In that case, you will get yourself killed.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. When Euan finished speaking, he looked at the green-shirted middle-aged man with a solemn expression, Archer, hes in your hand. Archer did not speak, only his eyes sharpened as he looked at Judith and shouted in a deep voice, Judith, why dont you return to the imperial family? Judith slowly stood up and put down the lute in her hands, her eyes clear: Sorry, I dont want to go home for now. Archers face sank as he stared at Leo with a deadly stare and sneered, Young man, you do have someone to follow. But you still have a chance of winning the game tonight? Archers eyes were cold as he charged directly at Leo. Morgan! Leo also shouted. Yes! Facing the experts of the imperial n, Morgan was clearly afraid, yet, he still stood in front of Leo without fear. If you dare to touch Mr. Cohen, you have to go through me first! After saying that, he bowed deeply to the void ahead, Please, Lord Commander of Wyverns! Commander of Wyverns?! The moment these words came out, Archer was shocked. Although he was from the imperial n, he had heard of a person in the world with the name Commander of Wyverns, so strong that even the top powerhouse of the imperial n might not be a match. But after a long time, there was no movement. Archer breathed a sigh of relief, and the cold smile on his face intensified, How dare you cheat me?! Do I need to use a trick to deal with a mole like you? However, the next moment, Leo, who had been sitting on the sofa since the beginning, stood up. A coldugh fell and Leo mmed his palm on the table. Bang! The ck and white pieces on the table were all shaken by the powerful force that sent them all flying. In the next moment, an invisible force blew in, and the ck and white pieces immediately whistled at Archer like bullets. One aimed at the brow! One at the throat! One at the heart! Of the remaining five, four locked onto Archers limbs, and thest one aimed at his abdomen. All the deadly parts of the body, so to speak, he was locked in ce! Once Leo strikes, he will be killed! Chapter 876 Guardian of the West There is a saying that circtes within the Pompeii imperial family that the imperial family can look down on all beings. Reality is not some strange immortal novel, where one is above all beings in the world at every turn. And in the real world, no one dares to utter the words overlooking all beings. Because these words carry a lot of weight, whether its money, or status, or power, it has to be strong enough to look up to. Treating money like dirt and power like a joke, only such a person is worthy of the words overlooking all beings. The same in the martial arts. Archer is a martial arts prodigy of the Newman imperial family and has not lost a single match so far. It also made him think that being invincible within the imperial family was the same as being invincible in the whole world. He had reached some kind of coboration with Euan, who knew that Olly had finally be impatient and was going to make a move on Augus tonight, so he ordered Archer to stay hidden in the cupboard in order to achieve a surprise effect. However, it dide as a surprise. The person who was beyond expectation was Archer. He didnt expect that a mere person who wasnt even a royalty would greatly threaten him! Yes. Faced with the onught of Leo, Archer was afraid. There were eight pieces in all, each one, aimed at the vital points of his body, and not a single one could be injured, otherwise it would be a sure death situation. Archer had to take a fresh look at this young man, his body tense, his muscles rippling like gnarled dragons, his hair standing on end as he brought his best form the attack. He raised his speed to the limit and finally managed to dodge the eight pieces. The eight pieces shot narrowly past the circumference of his body, and eight dark, ck holes appeared directly behind him, on the wall. At this moment, everyones eyes were wide and full of disbelief. Whether it was Judith, or Morgan, or Augus, they all stood up and hid behind Leo. To their eyes, they could not even see the trajectory of the pieces in flight, so fast that they were difficult to catch with the naked eye. Euan was also stunned, he did not expect that Leo was so strong. However, in his opinion, it was still inferior to the experts of the Newman imperial n that he had brought with him. Archer, why are you holding back your hand? Just kill him! Euan bellowed in a deep voice. He felt that Archer was at a disadvantage because Leo had gained the upper hand and that the former had kept his hand. Archer had a hard time saying, Which one of your eyes saw me keep my hands to myself? Leo was just rxed in his seat, moving his fingers, while he used all his strength to avoid the fatal wound of eight pieces. It is clear which is stronger and which is weaker. The smile on Leos face grew even bigger, Not bad, the strength of the imperial powerhouse didnt disappoint me, Im probably clear on what kind of level it is. Hearing his words, Archer was shameless and Euan was even more furious. He actually took Archers strength as a level? With a murderous intent on his face, Archer gathered all his strength and prepared to kill towards Leo. Morgan stopped in front of him in one go and shouted, I said, if you want to take a shot at Mr. Cohen, you have to go through me first! Seek death! The killing intent in Archers eyes intensified, How dare you be arrogant with the imperial family? Who are you to stand in front of me? After saying that, he waved his big hand and grabbed at Morgan. Yet just as soon as the move was made, two more pieces flew by.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. A ck and a white piece swept past against Archers cheek, just a hairs breadth away from piercing Archers palm. Archer was as if he was fixed, firmly fixed on top of Morgans head and dared not continue to grasp downwards. Leo still sat calmly on the sofa, ying with a few ck and white chess pieces in his hand, looking at him with a smile, and said, If you have the guts, you can make a move on him, there is nothing else here, the most is chess pieces. Archer withdrew his hand with a face full of reluctance, his eyes shing with an eerie murderous intent. He sort of saw that Leo had no intention of fighting him at all, but was using these pieces as concealed weapons to fight him remotely. And Archers strengths lie in closebat, so much so that it limits his advantages to a great extent. And Euan realized this and looked angrily at Leo: Kid, do you only specte? Dare you fight a few rounds with Archer in a dignified manner? Leo stood up, I dont just dare to fight him squarely for a few rounds, I also dare to p you squarely for three. Before the words had even fallen, Leos figure disappeared from the spot, and the next moment, ghost-like, appeared in front of Euan. Three ps in quick session, one heavier than the other, one more vicious than the other, pped Euan on the spot, causing his mouth to be covered in blood and several teeth to fall out. Euans body flew backwards like a kite with a broken string. If Archer had not caught it with his quick eyes, he would have gone into the ground on the spot at the age of 80. How dare you eveny your hands on an old man! Archer red angrily at Leo. Leoughed and sat back down on the sofa again, If you want to kill me, why should I show any mercy? Morgan watched the scene with an excited expression, back at Arie and Haydens wedding, he knew that Leo was the dark horse Commander of Wyverns of the Northernd Conference, now that he had his protection, who would dare to take a shot at him? As the saying goes, even if you beat a dog, you have to look at the master. Now Morgan is happy to be the dog of Leo. Augus looked at Euan with aplicated expression and opened his mouth to shout, but shut it when he thought of the antagonistic rtionship at the moment. Whichever side wins, the Newman royal family will be transformed after the dawn. It is still difficult to tell whether the old king has died and a new one has been installed, or whether the old one remains. It took a long time before Euan, who hade back to his senses, had a mouth full of blood and looked hideous. He stared at Leo with a deadly stare. As the head of the Newman royal family, having witnessed countless incident, he would not allow a junior to trample on his dignity. One Archer alone is not enough. Euan intended to use all his cards, just to get Leo to death. And please, Mr. Miller!!! Euan cloaked himself in a long, hoarse voice like a stern ghost, echoing throughout the corridor. As soon as the words left his mouth, perhaps it was an illusion of everyone present, the entire Hokuto Chess Club actually trembled as if an earthquake had urred. An aura so powerful that it was boundless, like a sweeping tsunami, filled the entire Hokuto Chess Club in the blink of an eye. For a moment, everyone had the feeling of being strangled, a thick, suffocating feeling of despair! Mr. Miller?! Could it be Augus had remembered something, his pupils shrinking to a tiny dot, his face pale with misery. The words that followed were unspoken. Euan, the favor that I owe you has thest one left, so please think it over! Outside the clubhouse, a grand, raspy voice rang out, causing everyones eardrums to rumble and their souls to tremble! Euan roared hysterically, I know, this is myst request, help me kill him! After a few moments of silence, the voice rang out again. As you wish. Who is Mr. Miller? One of the four realms of guardianship under the Commander of Wyverns! The guard of the Western Desert, Cassius Miller!!! Chapter 877 You’re not Him! Pompeii has four major borders. Eastern Wilderness, Western Desert, Southern Territory, Northern Territory. For every border, there is a guard. The four guardians are at the very top of their game, and no one is much weaker than the other. Under the Commander of Wyverns, they reign supreme. Who would have thought that the guardian of the Western Desert would appear here? In this instant, an almost suffocating aura swept over them like a tsunami, and both Judith and Augus tensed up their bodies, not daring to move for a moment. Mr. Miller! Both of Augus legs were trembling and his eyes were tingling with tremors as he looked at Cassius with a look of admiration. Of the nine royal families in S City, the Newman n is among the top ranked. Arge part of the reason for this is that the Newman n has an old rtionship with Cassius, the Guardian of the Western Realm. At thest Northern Conference, the judge was Cassius and almost everyone thought that Newman n would win the final championship.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Why do they all think so? Its because of their not-so-subtle rtionship with Cassius! Augus was well aware of the terror of Cassius, and his presence here, together with the experts of the Newman Imperial n, Archer, could be said to have directly dered the scales of victory. He is so powerful! Augus could never forget thest time Cassius begged to see Martial Maestro, but was turned away. That time, Cassius and Martial Maestro had a few moves. Although, that time, both of them were almost in the middle of a test run and did not use their full strength, it was still terrifying! The opponent was a disciple of the War Gods lineage, and the fact that Cassius could not fall short shows the strength of the Guardian of the Western Realm. Yet here he is at the moment, and the mere fact that he stands there, doing nothing, is enough to put enough pressure on people. Archer was also dumbfounded, cold sweat beading on his forehead as he once again sighed that there was such an expert outside the imperial family? Yes. Cassius hadnt yet struck, but his unbridled aura was so powerful that even Archer was frightened. He had a vague feeling that if he really fought, he would most likely be no match. As soon as Cassius entered, his eyes fixed on Leo who was sitting smoothly on the sofa. The light was dim and he could not see Leos face, but he could feel his aura as vast and calm as the sea. Guardian, that man Cassius was followed by two martial arts boys, but they were also around thirty years old, and they also looked at Leo with grave faces. Cassius waved his hand, stopping their impulse to continue, and gave Leo a meaningful nce before moving his gaze past him to look at Euan. Euan, the man you want to kill even at the expense of wasting a favour is he? Cassius pointed at Leo and looked at Euan and asked. Yes, he and I have a long-standing grudge. Five years ago, my second grandson from the military came back with a broken leg, causing his military career to be scrapped, thanks to him. The cold light in Euans eyes flickered, and his old voice contained killing intent, There is also my eldest grandson, who also has a problem with him. Although, he is an extremely strong and powerful person, he is still nothing in front of Mr. Miller. At the end of the day, he didnt forget to praise Cassius. Indeed, who would dare to y the bully in front of Cassius? Just hearing the name of the Guardian of the Western Realm would have to scare the living daylights out of him, right? Its better to dispense with thatst sentence. Cassiuss gaze was fixed on Leo and he said in a deep voice. Euan frowned slightly, not understanding what he was, but didnt think much of it. Archers eyes showed a cold glint as he stepped forward and said, Mr. Miller, since you are also a helper invited by Euan, then lets strike together and kill this bureaucrat! Theres no rush. Cassius opened his mouth and said, slowly walking towards Leo. Wherever they passed, Judith and Augus moved out of the way. Eventually, he arrived in front of Leo and saw his face clearly. However, Leo still had no intention of getting up and remained seated with a steady breath. Augus heart was in his throat, Mr. Miller was standing and Leo was actually sitting? But strangely enough, Cassius did not get angry, but just looked at him thoughtfully and asked, Have we met before? At these words, everyone froze for a moment. Leo and Cassius know each other? Have we? Leoughed soundlessly, his eyes teasingly looking at Cassius and said, I had been to the scene during the Northernd Conference, perhaps we had a chance encounter at that time. Nope. Cassiuss eyes deepened as he surveyed Leo from above, as if he wanted to pierce through his internal organs: Longer ago. Oh? On hearing this, there was a look of surprise in Leos eyes, only, the smile on his face became even stronger. After a moment of silence, Cassius continued, You joined the army, didnt you? Yes. Leo responded indifferently. Thest time at the Northernd Conference, Leo was wearing a mask on stage and had not met Cassius, so it was normal that Cassius did not recognise himself. However, he could actually judge past experiences by his aura. This is a sense that can only be felt between strong people. When? Five years ago. Leo answered truthfully. At once, Cassius fell into silence. After gazing at Leo for a long time, he shook his head, You are not him. Who is he? Leo pursued the question. Cassius, however, did not say anything, but only sighed quietly. With a ng, he dropped a shiny dagger and said to Leo, You joined the army, I dont want to kill you, so you can kill yourself. There was a look of disappointment in Cassiuss eyes. The man in front of me had eyes simr to that of that man, but not exactly the same. It was the wrong person after all. With a soft sigh, Cassius turned to leave. However, just as he took a step, a sharp, breaking wind sound came from behind him. Something, it seemed, was stabbing him straight in the face. Cassiuss gaze was slightly austere, and he raised two fingers with a slight sideways nce. Swish! A cold light swept past, and a sharp knife with a cold glow was caught in the centre of Cassiuss two fingers with unerring uracy. It was the dagger that Cassius had dropped that made him kill himself! At once, Cassiuss face turned pale. Looking back again, Leo was still sitting in the same ce, his expression still calm. There is a subtle harshness gradually converging in the pupils. That look suddenly gave Cassius a great pressure, as if it could pry into his soul, causing Cassiuss body to tremble. This look in front of his eyes gradually ovepped with the one in his memory, and finally, became the same pair of eyes. At once, Cassiuss face changed furiously and his body suddenly tensed up. This scene also looked at Euan, Augus, and Archer with astonished faces. The guardian of the Western Realm was as enchanted as if his eyes were zing as he stared at Leo and muttered, You are him! Chapter 878 The Commander of Wyverns is too Strong! You are not him. You are him. The two distinctly different statements before and after were heard by all present, who were confused and filled with dumbfounded faces. Who is he? Mr. Miller, you know him? Euan stepped forward and asked with a surprised look on his face. However, Cassius did not react, only staring deadly at Leo with both eyes. His eyes were tinged with shock, as if he hadnte back to his senses. In contrast, Leo looked much calmer, and even lifted the tea in front of him and took a faint sip. Judith, on the contrary, looked at Leo with an odd expression on her face. She followed Leo five years ago, and she saw how Leo became the Commander of Wyverns step by step. When Leo became the Commander of Wyverns, he had already put on the Commander of Wyverns mask, and it was normal for Cassius not to know what Leo looked like. But at this level, looks dont matter anymore, its the aura that counts. The scent between the strong cannot be forgotten, just as Cassius always remembers the scent of the Commander of Wyverns. The eyes cannot be deceived. Leo is who he was looking for. Do we know each other? Leo suddenly raised his head, lifted his eyes, looked faintly at Cassius and asked. Although Leo asked the question, Cassius had the feeling that he was asking it with a smile. He remembers himself. Only, Euan and the others didnt know. After a few seconds of staring, Cassius suddenly grinned, Ive mistaken him for someone else. Even he would not have expected that the Commander of Wyverns, who had suddenly retired, would appear here. At this moment, Cassius suddenly remembered the dark horse that stood out during thest Northernd Conference, the powerful man whose code name was Commander of Wyverns. Only now does he realise that the two Commander of Wyvernss are, in fact, the same person. How much of a ripple would this news, if released, really make? Since he was unwilling to reveal his identity, he could not go against his wishes. Cassius smiled faintly and turned to go. Mr. Miller, where are you going? When he saw that Cassius was actually leaving, Euan was instantly anxious. Why did Mr. Millers attitude be intriguing when he saw Leo? Didnt you want me to take a shot at him? Cassius said indifferently, But to solve him first, we have to solve the Commander of Wyverns hiding outside, dont we? At these words, both Euan and Archer were shaken. So, you already knew that a strong enemy was lurking in the shadows! Archer had a look of admiration on his face. Euan also put his heart down at this point and looked at Leo with a sinister face, When Mr. Miller settles that whatever Commander of Wyverns hiding outside, youll be dead! Leo smiled faintly, only more yfully. Ill go with you. After finishing his speech, Archer made a bold move out of the room. But he was stopped by Cassius: No need, you stay here and protect Euan.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. But - Youre not as strong as me, so if I cant beat him, will you be useful if you go? Without waiting for Archer to finish his sentence, Cassius calmly interrupted him. Archer opened his mouth, but could not say a word. He had a point, except that it was very unpleasant to listen to. This also made Archer realise one thing, the Pompeii Imperial n was not invincible, there were still more powerful people out there. The two martial arts boys bowed respectfully and escorted Cassius out. Cassius is gone, as he was when he arrived. Although he has gone, his aura is still there, and the pressure in the room is still very heavy. Euan couldnt help but sneer, With Mr. Millers hand, even the strongest of men wont be able to protect you. As far as he was concerned, Cassius was invincible, and as long as those few great figures who stood at the top of the Pompeii War Department didnt appear, Cassius was unstoppable! Even if he is the biggest dark horse to emerge from the Northern Conference, he cant meet Mr. Miller! In this regard, Euan is extremely confident. Archer, on the other hand, followed Euan every inch of the way. Cassius was right, he couldnt go along, what if the other side exploited the situation that way? Augus had be flustered, everything was just as Euan had said, Cassius had struck, who could match him? Looking at Augus expression, Euan couldnt help but sneer. He had expected to see the same expression on Leo and Morgans faces, but was surprised to find that they didnt have any panic on their faces at all, they were still as calm as water. Morgan and Judith, moreover, had odd looks on their faces. Euan was wise for a lifetime but confused for a while, how could he not even tell who the Commander of Wyverns really was? If, I mean if, Mr. Miller loses, what will you do? Leo suddenly spoke up, leisurely sipping his tea and opening his mouth to ask. At that moment, a sh of light shone in from the window outside; it was almost dawn. Euan and the others froze, then burst outughing. Hahahahaha It doesnt make sense! Mr. Miller, is synonymous with invincibility, there is no way he can be defeated! Euanughed and said, Youd better worry about yourself, it wont be long before Mr. Milleres up and takes your head! Because of the excessive excitement, Euan coughed violently. When you are old, you should not have too many mood swings, you should not get angry or too excited. Leo smiled and shrugged, Wait and see then. As soon as the words left his mouth, a muffled thud suddenly came from outside the Hokuto Chess Club, as if something had been knocked down. It must have been a split! Go! Go and see! Archer and Euan said in turn. This was followed by a quick rush towards the stairs. Lets go and have a look too. With a smirking smile on his face, Leo stood up and said to Judith, Morgan and Augus. Okay Apart from the well-informed Morgan and Judith, Augus was the only one who was kept in the dark, nodding in a daze. By the time they got outside, it was already dawn, and all they could see was a man lying quietly in the open space not far from the clubhouse. Hmph, your Commander of Wyverns has been defeated! From a great distance, before he could see who it was, Euan couldnt help butugh out loud. The smile on Leos face intensified, Euan, are you old and senile,e a little closer and see who that person really is? Euans face changed, but he continued to take a few steps forward. Fixing his eyes, the smile faded from his face. The closer he walked, the paler his face it became. By the time he reached the man lying in front of him, Euans face was bloodless. Mr. Miller, howe the person lying down is you? He asked, shivering. Cassiusy calmly on the ground, looking at the gradually brightening sky, and said with a mncholy face, Ive lost, the Commander of Wyverns is too strong, I cant stand ten rounds in his hands. Chapter 879 Rather be a Chicken Head Cassius words were calm and his expression was mncholy as he justy on the ground, staring out at the fish-white sky. But it scared all the people who came out to see what was going on. Euan and Archer were so frightened that their eyes zed over, drowning in shock, their faces turning white and their bodies trembling uncontrobly. Augus was also filled with incredulity, and with a poof, he fell to the ground, muttering with confused eyes, Impossible, how is this possible? Mr. Miller actually defeated?! Although, from a standpoint he hoped that the supremely powerful Commander of Wyverns standing behind Morgan would win, reason told him that it was impossible. Mr. Miller is the guardian of the Western Realm and has not lost a single battle except for the Commander of Wyverns of the Northernd Conference. Now, he lost to a dark horse Commander of Wyverns of the Northernd Conference? Its unbelievable! Only Leo and Judith looked calm, as if they deserved all this. Judith even gave Leo a strange look in his eyes, which was supposed to be one person, but in the eyes of many, became two. Mr. Miller! Are you all right? Finally, Euan came back to his senses and together with Archer tried to help Cassius up. However, Cassius waved his hand, No, let me lie down for a while longer, I didnt expect that he would be so strong. Cassius said with a slightly mncholy expression. Only then did Euan not go up to assist him, only, he could not figure out how Mr. Miller could not be a match for the Commander of Wyverns. He was about to open his mouth to ask, but Cassius said calmly, I know what you want to ask, there is one thing I can assure you, it really is that Commander of Wyverns who is so strong that he can fight that the Hendersons family head on an even keel, what kind of strength do you think he is? Euan opened his mouth, unable to utter a single word. In the end, he epted that Cassius had failed. After lying down for a while longer, Cassius stood up. Euan, although I didnt win against that Commander of Wyverns, I did take a shot for your Newman n, so theres merit in it. Thest favor that I owe you has been used up, and from now on, we no longer owe each other anything. Cassius looked at Euan and said with a calm face. Euans cheeks twitched for a moment, but he still managed to squeeze out a smile, Thank you, Mr. Miller. What can he say? He had stepped up to take on a strong enemy for his sake, only to lose unfortunately, how could he still find fault with Cassius? He wouldnt dare to do that! Cassius nodded lightly, then called for the martial boy who was following and left the ce. Before leaving, he turned back and gave Leo a meaningful nce. Leos expression remained unchanged, except that on the corners of his mouth, there was an additional intriguing smile. He did me a favour, and I did him a favour. He muttered to himself. Judith asked, What favour did you do for him? Leo said with a smile, Although I dont know what Cassius has to do with the Newman n, but he said earlier that he owes it a favour, so Ill go along with it and do him a favour. Thinking of Cassius lying on the ground earlier, talking about his defeat, Judith immediately understood. At the same time, Cassius got into a car. The Martial boy had a puzzled look on his face, Mr. Miller, that youth is the Commander of Wyverns you have been looking for, right? Why didnt you take revenge for the defeat you suffered back then? The name of Commander of Wyverns was chosen from among the four realm masters, of which the guardian of the Northern Realm was the youngest and more obscure. However, the final result was that the winner was the Northern Realm. Cassius had always held a grudge about this and wanted a chance topete. Cassiusughed: Now is not the time, he helped me to pay back my favor to the Newman n, I have to do him a small favor, otherwise what if he create troubles for me in the future? Seeing that martial boy still looked puzzled, Cassius continued tough, Inappropriate, no matter what, I am also his subordinate, and I still have to obey his orders, got it? So thats it. It dawned on the martial boy. Euan, do you still want to strike at us? At the entrance of the Hokuto Chess Club, Leo looked at Euan with a smile on his face, the yfulness in his eyes not being disguised in any way. These words brought everyone back to reality, Augus and Morgans gazes fell on Euan. Augus eyes wereplicated and his voice was hoarse as he spoke, Grandpa, now that my cousin is dead and I am the only heir, isnt everything youve done meaningless? What are you still insisting on? At these words, Euan seemed to have aged ten years, and his eyes became even more cloudy. The wind blew, raising the few hairs on the top of his head and creasing his skin even more. In his eyes, atst, there was a hint of relief. Even his greatest card, Cassius, had been defeated, what qualifications did he have to resist? After a long silence, he finally shed all his sharpness and looked at Augus and said, You are right, with Olly dead, I only have you left, and the family headship should be yours. I can pass on the family headship to you, but you must promise me one thing! Euan looked at Augus with very serious eyes and said. What is it? Augus asked very calmly. Despite Euans maniption behind the scenes, allowing him and Olly to kill each other in order to remain the head of the family, Augus would still not kill Euan because he was his grandfather. For this reason, he would not do anything to Euan. When you be head of the family, you will obey the orders of the imperial family unconditionally, can you do that? Euan looked solemnly at Augus and asked in a deep voice. Augus face changed slightly, Unconditional obedience? Yes, everything will be done with the imperial family in mind, so that the imperial family will bring us back! Thats how the Newman n will truly flourish! Euan said in a low voice, Do you know why I would rather let you two brothers kill each other than give the position of family head to either of you? It is because you have too many thoughts of your own. To live in peace and to return to the imperial family is fundamental to the establishment of the n! Leo watched the scene calmly, without interrupting. He knew no less about the Pompeii imperial family than the royal family, and the nine royal families of S City were in fact all pitiful families sent by the Pompeii imperial family. They were parachuted into S City, upying the mountains as kings, and could only ept the admiration of the world, unaware that this was torture for the heads of the royal families.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. They desperately want to return to the Pompeii imperial family, it has be an obsession, a mission. Leo has seen this kind of obsession from many people as well. In contrast, the Henderson n is instead the one who is most at ease. Leos gaze was fixed on Augus, likewise, waiting for him to make a decision. After a long silence, Augus eyes gradually became sharp as he shook his head, Grandpa, forgive me for refusing, I would rather be a chickens head than a Nadines tail, I will not obey the Pompeii imperial family! This is the bottom line. Chapter 880 The Lord of S City! You - After Augus said these words of determination, Euans eyes changed subtly. It is a look that words cannot describe.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. There was anger, helplessness and despair in the cloudy eyes. On top of that, theres something new. Euan has served and been loyal to the Newman imperial family all his life and has never wanted to betray them. But in the eyes of his own grandson he saw a seed of betrayal that was taking root. The question of what form of life the Newman royal family should take after breaking away from the imperial family had never urred to Euan. Meeting Euans eyes, Augus did not dodge or avoid. His eyes were clearer than his own. So be it. Euan withdrew his gaze and finally waved his hand, looked up at the already brightening sky and said, Do what you want to do. Yes, Grandpa! Grandpa, Im sorry! Augus bowed deeply, first receiving his orders, and then apologising from the bottom of his heart. Now the dawn hase and he has survived. The Newman n, too, will enter a new era of renewal. The old times areing to an end. There is nothing sadder than the fall of a hero, and it is foreseeable that Augus will be at the helm of the Newman family from now on. Euan, who has sat and watched two generations rise and fall in S City, is finally stepping down. Looking at his grandson who bowed to him, Euans eyes wereplicated as he waved his hand, There is no point in saying more, get up. Augus regained his feet when the sun had just risen, the blinding sunlight, cutting through the clouds, shone on the earth. Augus, tell me, the reason why you are not willing to submit to the imperial family is not because you would rather be the head of a chicken than the tail of a Nadine, right? Euan looked at the rising sun not far away and asked in a sultry tone. After a long silence, Augus still nodded, Yes! Have you found a good backer? Euans gaze was profound. Augus continued to nod, He is close at hand. At these words, Euan froze, and then, as if he understood something, he looked fiercely at Leo, his face full of incredulity. Its him?! Looking back, Euans face changed for a while, full of resignation, Why? He is the enemy who broke both your legs? I know, thats all in the past. One has to look forward. Augus smiled sagely and said, At the time I was still very angry about my two legs, but now I know that indeed I deserved it when I was dominated by my lower body. Moreover, Grandpa, you should understand one thing better than I do. In our circle, there are not eternal enemies and friends, as long as the interestse into y, enemies can also be friends. At these words, Euans face changed deeply as he looked at Leo and Augus and asked incredulously, You have long - Yes. Augus nodded, The alliance has been in ce since the time of the Northernd Conference, and it has been going on until now. Even so, I still dont believe that he, alone, can rival the entire Newman imperial family. Euan still had a disdainful look on his face, Whats more, hes barely able to protect himself, having offended both the Spencer imperial family and the Cohen imperial family, do you think he can still survive? Thats hard to say. Augus smiled faintly and looked back at Leo. The conversation between the two men was all in Archers ears. His face grew more and more unpleasant: Euan, cant you even control your own grandson? Dont forget the agreement between us! Your lineage wants to rejoin the imperial family and grasp it in its own hands! Euan was in a dilemma, and Leo stepped forward at this time and raised an eyebrow, Do you have a problem with that? Do you think that because youre a member of the imperial family, I wouldnt dare let you stay? Leos eyes narrowed dangerously as he stared at Archer and said in an icy voice. The threat is not disguised in the slightest. The eerie killing intent made Archers bodys cold hairs stand up, and he suddenly remembered that he had initially appeared to kill Leo. There is no excuse for Leos just being murderous at heart and wanting to keep him in S City. However, he still felt that with his status as a member of the royal family, the other side did not dare to do anything to him. Their lineage was released by my imperial family in S City, and now if we want to take it back, they will have toe back. Do they dare to betray the imperial family? Archer said with an angry face, If you dontply, I will convey the message to the imperial family and have them send another expert over! He thought that when he heard such a threat, Leo would be scared, but he didnt expect him not only to be unafraid, but to snicker. No further response. Instead, he slowly looked towards Euan and said indifferently, Euan, didnt you question myck of ability to shelter the Newman n? I will show you what true power is. Having said that, he took out his mobile phone and dialed a random number. Come here. The moment the phone hung up, the ground suddenly shook violently. Several convoys of cars came over the horizon, each one a brand new ck Rolls-Royce. The value of each car adds up to over tens of millions. The vehicles surrounded the ce directly, the doors opened and a woman stepped out of the car, followed by arge group of people. The Bell family! Seeing this scene, Euan was shocked and his face suddenly changed. Sharon?! Seeing the leading woman, Augus pupils shrank, and then his expression becameplicated. All cause and effect is due to this woman. Five years ago, the reason he had his leg broken by Leo was because of an attempt to possess this woman. He had remorse afterwards, but he had really fallen in love with this woman. Even now, he knows that he can never have this woman, who belongs to a stronger and more perfect man. That woman was none other than Sharon. Noticing Augus gaze, Sharon merely swept a faint nce, as if she had long forgotten that she had once embarked on a military career together, without any fondness. She then came to Leos side and the two stood together. Hes a member of the imperial family? Sharons gaze narrowed as she stared at Archer and asked. Leo nodded his head. Hes not strong! Sharons eyes turned disdainful, and Archer was shocked beyond belief as the aura emanating from this woman was no weaker than his! The Cohen n and the Holmes n arrive! Two more caravans arrived, and so did the Cohen n and the Holmes n. Mr. Cohen, are you all right? As soon as he got out of the car, Abraham hurriedly got out and asked respectfully. Leo! A young and beautiful girl came running quickly, followed by an old man with gray hair. Isabel! Morgan looked at Isabel with a face full of excitement, but Isabel frowned and hummed, ignoring it. Sidney gave just two coldughs made Archer sweat coldly. The Patel n and the Spencer n have arrived! Another royal family has arrived. The car door opened and Arie, wearing a long diamond-encrusted dress and a crown on her head, stepped down like a queen descending. Cindy followed closely behind, she was also good looking, but was weaker than Arie. Its mainly about the aura! Aries aura is too powerful! Its not too much to call her the first queen of S City after Aurora! The Byrne n arrived! The Byrne n, led by Aurora, is here. The two sisters, Aurora and Elena, came together, overbearing and looking as if they had no regard for anyone. But when they saw Leo, both of themughed at the same time. I havent seen you for so long,e here and let me see if my niece-inw has lost weight? Elena smiled and waved at Leo. Leo walked over in stride, smiled and called out, Aunt. Looking at Aurora, however, his expression became solemn and he shouted respectfully. Mother-inw. Euan had looked dumbfounded and was inwardly shocked beyond measure. Counting the fact that Leos wife is Lydia Henderson, it is the same as saying that Leo, alone, is connected to all nine royal families of S City! Who has done so in the century of S City? Chapter 881 Missing my Parents Many geniuses have emerged from the stormy century of S City. They are either shrewd, intelligent or brave, in short, they are as famous as the people who have moved through S City. However, S City has never achieved true unification in the true sense of the word. That is to say, there has never been a single genius to be associated with all nine royal families as Leo is today. The Byrne n, the Henderson n and the Holmes n are his background. The Cohen n, the Patel n, the Bell n, as well as the Spencer n are all his submissives. It is not too much to call such a man the Lord of the S City. Euan had looked dumbfounded, too shocked by the scene before him to speak. So did Augus. He had thought that Leo was strong, but he had never expected that he would be so powerful. In five years, instead of narrowing the gap between them, it has widened further! As big as a chasm! Judith stood quietly to the side, watching the spectacr scene of her young master ordering the ten ns around, without the slightest surprise. If there is a tenth royal family in S City, it is only Leo! Euan, now, are you convinced? Leo slowly turned around and looked at Euan with a smile on his brow,ughing. Euans body went limp and he couldnt help but copse to the ground. Teeth chattering with fear! He had lived to his present age, and was far from being able tomand the ten tribes. A young man who was much younger than him had made it this far. Euan was a great believer in fate and believed in the saying adhering to the fortunes of heaven and earth. Leo, the one who carries the great fortune of heaven and earth! Losing to such a man is really not unfair! Yes, I am convinced! At the moment, Euan, with his head hanging low, was truly ovee. Is it wrong for Augus to submit to me on behalf of the Newman n? Leo asked again. Euan shook his head, Thats right, its I am short-sighted! Although the imperial family is strong, it is not so strong that one person canmand ten ns. Tomand one n is not a skill, and tomand three ns is not that shocking, but tomand the entire royal n of S City is a skill. Leo stopped talking, smiled faintly and looked back at Archer. Are you convinced? Archers heart and soul trembled, and to be honest, he too was dumbfounded by the spectacle. To his death, he never expected to invite the remaining royal family. However, his face was still unpleasant: Are you demonstrating to the imperial family? Leoughed lightly, No, it is just a small warning, dont think that just because you are a royal family, you can break the rules in the earthly world. This is a big world, and there are quite a few people who have no fear of the imperial family. How dare you! This light-hearted statementpletely aroused Archers anger. Archer! However, before he could have a fit, another majestic voice rang out. Aurora walked over with a Nadine crown on her head and a royal robe: Do you recognise who I am? Looking at the imposing Aurora, Archer froze for a moment and felt familiar when he fixed his eyes on her. The perfect features and stunning looks instantly evoked memories of Archers past. He suddenly remembered a woman from his memory and his face changed dramatically. You are the Queen of Loch River?!Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Like seeing a ghost in broad daylight, he looked at Aurora with a look of disbelief and eximed. Leos heart moved, after hisst conversation with Karl, he already knew some secrets about the Pompeii imperial family. He knew that Aurora was originally from the Pompeii imperial family and was not low in rank. But to his surprise, Archer actually addressed Aurora as Queen?! Leo did not know what the word queen stood for, but it would never carry less weight. Loch River was a ce name. Impossible, how can you be the Queen, who died more than twenty years ago! Archer looked at Aurora and shouted in panic. At these words, Auroras eyes suddenly turned icy cold and a terrifying aura swept out. To Leos surprise, Aurora took a step forward and appeared in front of Archer like a ghost. Raising her hand, she pped Archer across his face. Archers body instantly flew backwards like a kite with a broken string. Leo looked at Aurora with an incredulous face. His mother-inw knows martial arts too? Just at that instant, from Auroras body, Leo sensed an extremely terrifying fluctuation. Fix his eyes again and that feeling is gone again. Aurora was still standing in ce, looking calm, with only that graceful and luxurious aura on her body. It really is the Queen! Archer slumped to the ground in disarray, covering his face and shouting. At this moment, it was as if his self-confidence had been shattered, and he no longer had the arrogance of being a member of an imperial family. S City is full of hidden talents, and even Cassius and the Commander of Wyverns are just one of them, but the Queen, who has been missing for years, is also living here in seclusion! Archer did not dare to stay for a moment and fled the ce in disarray. With the arrow-drawn aura gone, Leo smiled and arched his hand at the representatives of the major royal families, Ive bothered everyone to make a trip. It is okay. Apart from Sharon and Arie, most of the royal family representatives responded politely. They were also stunned by the spectacr move of Leo calling out to all the princes. Once everyone had left, only Sharon and Arie stayed behind. Arie stepped on her high heels and came to Leos side, saying faintly, When are you leaving here? Aries inexplicable words made Leo freeze for a moment and ask, Why do I have to leave S City? You have ces you have to go, and so do I. Arie said with an expressionless face as she gazed into the distance. Leo pondered for a moment, then his eyes also became deep and he sighed quietly, Yes, we all have ces we must go and probably have the same destination. The Imperial Family of Pompeii is a ce to be feared and desired. Leos real parents are there, suffering all the time, and he wants to go there and save them. No one can stop him. Aries enemy is there? One day, she will personally kill that man with her own hands. They have amon ce to go and they are both out for revenge. If you need anything, let me know and Ill be there whenever you need me. Sharon also came over and said, There is another person who will stand with you no matter what. At that, Leo smiled slightly and nodded, Yeah, shell stand with me. He returned to the Dongcheng Hutong. Lydia is having breakfast with Emilia. Whats wrong? Seeing the change in Leos body, Lydia asked gently. She noticed that ever since her return, Leos eyes had been zed over and preupied. Leo gently hugged Lydia, saying softly in her ear, I miss my parents. Chapter 882 He is the Saviour Hearing Leo utter these iparably tender words, Lydia froze slightly, and her clear, cold, beautiful eyes kept looking straight at him. Although Leos tone was calm, she could still hear a hint of sadness and emotion. And the desire. He longs for his father and mother. Lydia was silent for a moment before slowly raising her hand and gently hugging Leo, letting him lean into her embrace. This was the first time she had seen such emotions flowing from Leo. Apart from surprise, more than anything else, it was heartache. If you miss someone, go to him, dont take too much into ount. Lydias voice is soft, like she is singing a luby. The two have been together for so long, their family is well off, their daughter is well behaved and their elders are gentle - It seems that there is nothing more to ask for. However, only Lydia knew clearly in her heart that Leos usual gentle with people, often with a smile on his face, in fact, his heart has always been very empty. Before, it was because of love, now, because of affection. And this kind of affection, which she could not give, Emilia could give. Because, as an orphan, Leo had no idea who his mother and father were, what they looked like, and no memory at all. Previously, Leo had never mentioned his biological father and mother, and Lydia was smart enough not to mention them, but now that Leo had taken the initiative to do so, it proved that he had a clue. And, keen to put it into action, he needs encouragement. So, Lydia spoke softly and asked, Can you tell me what kind of people your parents are? Leo didnt get up from her arms, eager to stay leaning, and shook his head, I dont know, but I know what theyre called. My fathers name is Adam Cohen and my mothers name is Tiana Cohen, and they are from the Pompeii imperial family. Now they are caught and trapped in a ce where they cant get out. So as not to get me involved, they had me sent away and put on the doorstep of the Henderson family. So that I wouldnt know what my name was when I grew up, they branded me with my name. Leo lifted his clothes, and by the cold moonlight, Lydia could still see two words vaguely visible on the devastated body. Leo Cohen. Lydia was slightly moved, a strange colour flickering in her eyes. After a long silence, she shook her head, Your parents had a hard time, dont resent them, just as I gave birth to Emilia and taught Emilia not to hate you. These words came entirely from Lydias heart. Pity the parents. No parent born would leave behind their child, if there were no special circumstances. Hearing Lydias words, Leos expression also moved for a moment, hugging Lydia even tighter, but he did not speak. Go get them, Ill go with you! Lydia gently grabbed Leosrge rough hand and said encouragingly. In the darkness, her eyes are so bright. She was his wife and she was the only one who could give Leo support in such matters. Leo straightened up and looked straight at her, Are you willing to go with me to the Pompeii Imperial n? Yes. Lydia gripped him tightly: Wherever you go, I will follow you, even if it means wandering, I am willing to. Lydia Leo was inwardly moved. This night, Leo slept soundly and strengthened his resolve. He will visit the Pompeii imperial family and find his father and mother. Who blocks. Kill whoever! The following day, Lydia went to work early. Leo, on the other hand, did not go out. Since he had decided to take a trip to the Pompeii imperial family, he had to be well prepared. ording to his cousin in the Pompeii Imperial n, Sean, Tiana escaped from the Pompeii Imperial n with his father when she was pregnant with him and lived a wandering life without a ce to stay. It was at that time that they befriended and helped William. In addition to this, his mother and father went into exile in Toyo. It was also then that his mother was already very pregnant and gave birth to him in Toyo. Then it didnt take long for the assassins of the Pompeii imperial family to chase them, and with the help of the local forces in Toyo, they escaped back to Pompeii. After a few days on the run, they found that they could not get away, so they put the child on the doorstep of the Henderson family, whom they had once befriended, and were them taken away. So, my parents stayed in Toyo for longer than they did in Pompeii Leos brow was furrowed, and the idea of a trip to Toyo was surprisingly raised. However, it was abandoned. Definitely not something he can just walk away. He felt that he had even moved to use the power of the Commander of Wyverns. After all, the next opponent one had to face was the Pompeii Imperial Family, the family standing at the top of the Pompeii. It is also particrly important to get all seven Seven Maestros together, especially Martial Maestro. This is to counteract the entire Pompeii imperial family with one person! With the big picture of S City already settled, there was no need for Leo to linger any longer, his focus having shifted to his parents. However, to Leos surprise, it was this decision that uncovered even more of the unknown secrets of the Pompeii imperial family. A certain sea area. A luxury cruise ship is slowly moving along, and it wont be long before it docks. On the deck, stands a pavilioned young girl. The young girl is in her twenties and not that tall. But her body is very well built, and even in her light pink cherry blossom kimono, he can still see her beautiful curves. She is a standard ssical oriental beauty, but with a more delicacy and submissiveness than the historical scourges. Her long hair is pulled up high and simply bound by a wooden pin, and on the left sideburn, a pale pink cherry blossom is worn. Yes. She is not from Pompeii, but from Toyo. The young girl stood on the deck, staring thoughtfully at the endless shoreline. Miss, its almost docked. Behind her came an old man, also dressed in a kimono, hunched over and respectful. Thank you. The young woman slightly owed a bow, then pulled out an old yellowing photograph from her pocket. The photograph is of two babies. A baby boy, and a baby girl are lying on the ground, fighting over a toy. A quiet smile floated to the corners of the young girls mouth as she murmured, I wonder what happened to him now. Seeing his own youngdy reveal this smile that only a young girl in love would reveal, the corners of the old mans mouth twitched and he couldnt help but ask, Miss, do we really have to go to Pompeii to find him? The childrens engagement is nothing but a joke made by Lord Hideyoshi on the spur of the moment after drinking, and he is already married with a very beautiful wife, so why do you still ! The old man had a look of intolerance on his face, but in the end he did not say anything further but sighed heavily. The young girl shook her head and said seriously, I am not going to bother him, but to seek his help, he can save the Oda family! The old man looked even more anxious: Why are you so sure that he is the saviour of the Oda family? Because, hes Tianas son. Twenty-eight years ago, she saved the Oda family by changing thew, and twenty-eight yearster, her child can save the Oda family just as well! There was a hint of determination in Ivy Odas eyes. When the old man saw this, he stopped talking. Nearing dock, the sea became rough. On the other hand, arge ship with a ck skeleton g was approaching. Ah! There are pirates! On deck, someone shrieked and everyone fled in terror. Miss, look out! The old mans face paled and he hurriedly escorted Ivy out of the area. However, the pirates had already thrown in ropes and jumped on board with pistols and machetes. A one-eyed man spotted Ivy at a nce and his eyes instantly turned greedy, licked his lips and said, Boss, its this woman we want to catch, isnt it? Damn, what a good-looking girl! Looking at the stronglyposed Ivy, the one-eyed man got a bad idea. The pirate captain pped him to the ground and cursed, What else is there in your head but women? This is the man the boss wants. With the money, you can have as many as women you want. With those words, he drew the pistol on his belt and fired a bang.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Pull the boat over! Take her alive, kill the others! Protect Miss! Miss, run! The few guards of the Oda family fought to the death to cover Ivys departure. Boom! The huge pirate ship crashed over with a loud bang and the passenger ship sank. Chapter 883 Buddha in the Heart Pirate encounters in the sea. The sea is so big that such news happens almost every day and Leo has seen it all. Leo was bored browsing the webpage, and this news about the pirate attack on the passenger ship crossing to Toyo of Pompeii was ced on the front page of the webpage of all the major tforms, causing a lot ofments. The most frequentments were prayers for the safety of the victims, followed by gratitude that they were lucky to have been born in Pompeii. The news also ends to the pride of Pompeiis current strength. One person is mentioned at the end. Commander of Wyverns. The reason why Pompeii is such a peaceful country is inseparable from the presence of the Commander of Wyverns. Theres no such thing as a good year, theres just someone to carry your weight! Leo closed the webpage silently and put his mind on the Pompeii imperial family. For he had discovered a problem that could not be dyed. If he was going to attack the Pompeii imperial family, there had to be a justifiable reason. Any conquest must be a masterpiece, especially this kind of pacification of a peaceful state. It was impossible for Leo to speak directly about its private affairs and then attack the Pompeii imperial family. That would have been a great battle in the temple. After thinking about it, Leo decided to go to the Byrnes to meet his mother-inw. After all, Aurora used to be a member of the Pompeii imperial family, and her status was not low, so she might have a way. It was at this point that his phone rang. Looking at the caller ID, Leo frowned. What is Terry calling for? Is something wrong? Leo picked up the phone and asked indifferently. To be honest, he wasnt too keen on Terry. Especially now that S City tends to be unified, Leo still does not dare to do anything to Terry, although he is no longer a threat. Earlier, when he had escaped from the Phantom, the drugs had turned him into a beast with no intelligence or even the concept of being human, and even when he came to his senses, he pretended to be a beast and fooled everyone. Terrys mind was loaded with secrets about Phantom that he did not want to divulge, but he would not tell Leo so easily. Ive heard all about it, and sure enough, it was the right thing to do not to strike at you. Theughing voice of Terry came over the phone. Leo frowned, he knew that Terry hade to say that he had helped Augus to sit as the head of the Newman family. It also signalled that all the royal families of S City would never again dare to strike against Leo. What do you want? Leo said coldly. Terry smiled and didnt care, Then Ill get straight to the point. My family head is away again, I think my opportunity hase, isnt it time for you to start keeping up with the process as well? Leos face sank and he did not speak. Terry naturally was talking about helping him be the head of the Henderson family. The Hendersons situation is a little more unique than the other royal families. After all, it was his father-inws family and he couldnt take on the Hendersons like he did with the Newmans. The fact that Karl did not interfere too much with the affairs of the head of the family shows that he does not give a damn about the Henderson n as a royal family, instead it was Maisy who tried every possible way to support Marie to the throne. This also creates a deadlock that cant be unscrewed: in order to put Terry in power, Marie must step down! Terry himself was reluctant to make a move and instead asked Leo to help, so there was only one way left: to use his wife Lydias L Group to take a shot at Mariespany. This is more likely to cause the sisters to turn against each other. This is not a situation that Leo would like to see. So, he has been dragging his feet, but the day has finallye. Its okay if you want me to take a shot, but dont you have to give something too? Leo asked in a cold voice as he drove on. Terry froze for a moment, thenughed loudly, Leo, dont be too greedy. However, you and I are both of the same kind, so there is no harm in telling you a little more. After a pause, Terry said lightly, The ce that the family head went to this time must be of great interest to you - the Pompeii imperial family. My father-inw went to the Pompeii imperial family? At these words, Leos face really changed wildly and was filled with shock. He had previously learned that the founding of the Phantom was itself linked to a bloody history of the Pompeii imperial family that had been covered up. Once the Pompeii imperial family was all ruled by a very powerful Walker n. This Walker n is the imperial n that Karl is from. That he would go to the Pompeii imperial family was actually to be expected. Whats he doing in the Pompeii imperial family? Leo asked subconsciously. How would I know that? Terry was unaware of Karls rtionship with the Phantom, but his tone had be impatient, Well, Ive said the information you wanted, so shouldnt you get to work? There was a long silence before Leo agreed, Got it. Hanging up the phone, Leo sighed heavily as Maries smile-covered face and herrk-like voice came to mind. He was debating whether to do it or not. The car drove all the way into therge estate of the Byrne royal family, and the journey was unhindered, without a single person stopping it. In todays S City, everyone knows that Leo is the son-inw of Aurora. Crunch! When Leo pushed the door in, he saw a charming, delicate figure with her hands folded, kneeling in front of a Buddha statue, chanting sutras with her eyes closed. Leo did not interrupt and waited until Aurora had finished her Buddhist meditation before he walked in.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Since her conversion, Aurora has continued to follow the same habits as when she was converted and regrly attends to the Buddha and chants sutras every day. Youre impatient. Aurora turned around, looked at Leo and smiled. Her eyes were gentle, with the gentleness of a monk. Hearing this voice, Leos originally impatient psyche was instantly calmed down. After a long silence, he spoke up. Mother-inw, there is one thing that I dont know how to do. Leo was about to tell the story, but Aurora shook her head and smiled serenely, There is a Buddha in everyones heart, and the right and wrong are judged by that measuring stick. Is what is wrong really wrong, and what is right really right? The Buddha is in the heart. Aurora said with a smile, she took out a piece of Buddha jade from her bosom and handed it to Leo: There is nothing I can give you, I will give this piece of Buddha jade to you, Buddha will bless you. Looking at the cool Buddha jade in his hand, Leo was in a trance before his eyes. He was nudged awake. Is it true that the sisters Lydia and Marie have turned against each other? Is it power that Marie wants? No, the person who wants the rights is Maisy, the woman behind Marie. Amercial loss might be a good thing for Marie instead. Chapter 884 The Skeleton Queen After being pointed out by his mother-inw, Leo suddenly felt enlightened and had an answer in his mind immediately. Thank you, mother-inw! After saying a thank you, Leo immediately drove to the headquarters of L Group. As soon as he entered, however, Leo sensed a tense and solemn aura. All departments, from the top executives down to the junior staff, are busy with nervous faces. Leo frowned and went to the presidents office. Whats going on? It seems like every department is in big trouble. Lydia held a notebook in front of her and busied herself, saying without looking back, The Hendersons is targeting us. The Hendersons?! Leo froze and then walked over to have a look. Only the notebook in front of Lydia was filled with stock movements. The shares representing L Group, after several cycles of gains, finally saw a decline. He was expecting a small drop, but it went all the way down and hasnt turned red since. The shares representing the Hendersons, on the other hand, were heading down for a few weeks before seeing a rebound. The twopanies are going in opposite directions! Whats going on here? Leo, who did not know much about business dribbling, immediately asked in surprise. Lydia gave him a look and exined, After the previous talks with the Hendersons fell apart, our twopanies became rivals, but it was as if they could target us, whateverpany we acquired, they acquired before us, and even manypanies that had already been negotiated to be acquired changed their mind, which caused our stock to keep going down. Is that so? Leo was surprised and did not expect the Hendersons to move so quickly. Lydia rubbed her somewhat sore temples, stretched and sighed, Marie has been interning at the Hendersons for so long, it seems to be working remarkably well and causing me no small amount of trouble Leo, however, shook his head, I think this might have nothing to do with Marie. Lydia frowned and asked again, If its not Marie, who else could it be? Marie now holds the position of General Manager at the Hendersons and she has to make decisions on all matters. The Hendersons almost copied her old path for Marie, in the hope that she would reach the heights of Lydia. Leo narrowed his eyes and said, If it was Marie, she would have fought you with legitimate and fair business methods instead of engaging in targeting. He and Lydia had previously visited Hendersons group to talk about cooperation, which was a done deal, but the matter was scuttled when Hendersons vacated an acting chairman. Yes, this acting chairman is none other than the Phantoms five-star executive, Violet. Leo already knew the nature of the Phantom group, the Walker n, the imperial n of Pompeii that had been destroyed, and it was no surprise that Karl, as one of the only survivors of the Walker n had gone with Violet. He didnt know what Karl wants, but in any case, he is no longer in S City, and Violet is in charge of the big and small affairs of the Henderson family. However, Marie, who worked at Hendersons, had a hard time. She was clearly Karls own daughter and was regarded as Hendersons heir, but because of Violets presence, she had an empty title and no real power. So it could only be Violet who would do these things. Miss Henderson, Miss Violet from Hendersons is here. At this time, Rachel, Lydias secretary, hurriedly walked in, her pretty face tightly tensed and gruff. Lydias expression suddenly went cold and she raised an eyebrow, Invite her in. Looking at this expression on Lydias face, Leo knew that she was angry. Although Violets tactics caused trouble for Lydia, she was not that easy to be dealt with. It seems Ivee at a really good time, Miss Henderson and Mr. Cohen are both here. The soundes before she arrives. Violets voice is ever maic, seductive and husky, mesmerising. Standard Western mysterious facial features and a tall, full figure wrapped in a ck professional suit. Shed the gothic court dress, Violet was in a ck and white professional outfit that is equally eye-catching. Even Leo had to admit that this woman, in terms of her beauty, her figure or her temperament, was not inferior to Lydia, and had a spontaneity and ruthlessness that Lydia did not have. Seeing Leo slightly lost in thought, Violet took the lead and came in front of Leo and gently smiled, Leo, am I better looking than Miss Henderson? Its a big no-no to ask to someones husband, if Im better looking than your wife, in his wifes face. tantly challenging Lydias bottom line and measure of patience! At once, Lydias eyes went cold, looking dangerously and sharply at Violet: If you want a beauty pageant, you can choose to make your debut. Faced with Lydias counterattack, Violet was not together in the slightest and continued to look at Leo with a smile, waiting for her answer. Leo hastily withdrew his eyes and replied, She is more elegant and educated than you. Violet froze, thenughed, Can that be a meal? Ive just found out on my way up here that yourpany is in a mess now. Violet narrowed her eyes at Leo and Lydia and said, Thats why Im here. Come in. Violet waved outside again, and soon another person walked in, it is Marie. Im sorry, sister, I couldnt stop her. With a frustrated look on her face, Marie said and red up at Violet angrily. However, Marie was startled by the mere faint sweep of Violets beautiful eyes and hurriedly lowered her head. It is not difficult to guess that she was frightened by Violet on a regr basis. Lydias eyes became even more gloomy: You have to y such underhanded tricks, dont you? She had heard that Marie had not done any of these things, but Violet had. Marie blocked it, but without sess. Violet smiled and said, Effective means, I dont think its underhanded. Then she looked at Leo: Still, as long as Mr. Cohen can grant me a request, I willpete with you fairly. Whats the request? Leo narrowed his eyes, If youre still recruiting me, just give up. Thest time they talked about cooperation, Violet had asked Leo to join the Phantom, and was mercilessly refused.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Violet smiled, Of course not, I dont do useless things. I want to ask you to help me find someone, my sister. With that, Violet pulled out a photo and handed it to Leo. Leo took a look at it and froze for a moment. In the photo is an equally sultry and seductive hot woman with a more powerful aura than Violet. But thats not the point, the point is that Leo knows her! Sofia, Queen of the Skull and Bones Society. The woman who fell in love with him at first sight overseas. Chapter 885 Exit the Phantom! A cold and noble face came to Leos mind all of a sudden. The standard Western beauty face, blonde hair and blue eyes, cold and noble, but with a sinister energy. Sitting atop a royal throne, scepter in hand, wearing a pendant around her slender neck, not a ne or a jewel, but Skull and Bones! But it still doesnt hide the haughty queen in her. She was the queen of the number one organisation overseas, the Skull and Bones Society, Sofia.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Among all the women who have had a rtionship with Leo, Sofia is definitely the one who has known him for the shortest time. But the impression she left on Leos heart was no less than that of other women. The strong are also human, and as long as they are human, they have a weak and emotional side. When you really see a womans wretched weakness, then congrattions, either you be the man she loves the most or the man she hates and wants to kill the most. Fortunately, Leo became the former. Only at the time, Leo was still missing the woman he had hurt five years earlier and did not ept Sofia. The two befriended each other over a mission. What started out as a very ordinary killing mission becameplicated by the intervention of a third party force, or even the handing over of the quartet of forces. The hostile rtionship between Leo and Sofia has also produced a subtle change. That, of course, was an afterthought. The day before he left, Leo did not want Her Majesty to be sad, so he left Skull Ind a night early. However, his psyche was clearly perceived by Sofia, who also sent him off a day early. Leo still remembers the day when the water was red and the waves werepping at the shore, and Sofia, barefoot, went halfway around Skull Ind to get a glimpse of him from afar before he left. The figure standing on the isted ind shouting also left a deep impression on Leos mind. To this day, he still has the token given by Sofia, the ck card of the skull. There are less than fifty of them worldwide, and unlimited overdrafts are avable at any bank within the Skull and Bones Societys ess range, regardless of that bank. Usually only those who have made a great contribution to the Skull and Bones Society are eligible to live to receive this ck card, and Leo has be the only person who is not a member of the Skull and Bones Society but holds this ck card. Brother-inw? Honey Honey, what are you thinking about? Remembering the events of the past, Leo was lost in thought for a moment, and the calls of Marie and Lydia came to his ears. Leo snapped back to his senses with a look of surprise. He only saw that not only Lydia and Marie looked at him with a very strange look, even Violet, her gaze was also strange for a while. Was I that weird? Leo subconsciously rubbed his chin and asked. Lydia and Marie nodded one after another. She showed you the picture and after that you were like a lost soul, you didnt answer any calls. Is she beautiful? Lydias eyes went cold. The picture of Sofia is, indeed, gorgeous, and even Lydia has to admit that there is a charm that she does not have, but Leo is her husband. It is absolutely forbidden to look at pictures of other women and get carried away. No Leo suddenly looked embarrassed and hurriedly exined, Its just that I remembered something. Violet sniffed, her gaze averted, What is it? Leo did not answer immediately, but nced at Lydia and Marie with some difficulty, and coughed dryly, Let me talk to her alone, Lydia, you and Marie go out first. Why? Marie froze and asked reflexively. Lydia even sensed a hint of a problem, her eyes coldened and she did not speak, just staring straight at Leo. Leo was scared. She was already jealous of Sharon, if she knew that he had slept in the same bed with Sofia before, she might get him into trouble. So it must not be known to Lydia. No reason, this is important, you guys get out first. Leo exined with forcedposure. Violet looked at it and had long since seen that Leo and Sofia had a rtionship, and immediately said, Im here to see Mr. Cohen, so please excuse Miss Henderson, and you, Marie, get out of here! She still had to be polite to Lydia, but to Marie she was not so polite, a direct rebuke from her superior to her subordinate. You Marie seemed to have been reprimanded and ordered like this more than once, but she still couldnt stand it a bit, and at once her eyes turned red and she turned her head to look at Lydia, Sister, look at her! Lydia, however, stood up and gave Violet a deep look before saying to Marie, Come on, lets go out first. But Seeing that Lydia had already left, Marie could only leave as well. The only two people left in the room were Leo and Violet. Violet stopped beating around the bush and got straight to the point: From your reaction, you should know my sister. Leo nodded and said, I do, I just didnt expect that Sofia was actually your sister. In an unprecedented move, Violet did not mock, and after a moment of silence, said, I have been separated from her for many years, and I have been looking for her all this time, but I have not been able to find her. The organisation knows my sisters whereabouts but they werent going to tell me before I had to work for them, but they seem to have lost some patience with metely, which is why Im asking for your help. Violet slowly spoke out and finally fixed her eyes on Leo, Sure enough, I didnt find the wrong person, you really know my sister. You are the Commander of Wyverns of Pompeii, you must have a way, right? There is indeed a way, and I know your sister quite well, but why should I help you find her? Leo asked rhetorically, We are not friends or partners, but enemies, helping you will not benefit me, and Sofia should not know about the things you have done, I think she would rather not recognize you as her sister. The words poked at Violets sore spot and her mouth opened but not a word coulde out. It took a long time before she spoke, Whether she will ept me or not is my business, you just need to help me find her, thats all. Of course, I wont let you find her for nothing. Violet paused for a moment and added, Apart from the business of S City, I will no longer stand in your way, and I will do one more thing for you. How about I rebel against the Phantom and tell you everything I know? At these words, Leos face changed deeply, and he looked at Violet with a little bit of awe. Quit the Phantom? Are you serious? Chapter 886 Tigers and Wolves Working Together Faced with Leos shocked look, Violet only nodded lightly. The fact that something as big as withdrawing from the Phantom seemed so worthless to her made Leo somewhat incredulous, and even somewhat doubtful of the credibility of these words. After all, this woman is like a poppy covered in poison, beautiful, but deadly. Do you think I should believe you? Leos tone was cold: The first time we met you blew up the Hopkins gymnasium, almost causing thousands of casualties, and then you attempted to seize control of Wyverns with Hunter, lies are just a weapon to you. Is that so? Still questioned by Leo, Violet was not angry, but a cold smile spread across the corners of her mouth, Since you dont believe me, there is nothing I can do. If I cant find my sister, I will keep looking for her, but if you miss this opportunity, it means youll never be able to take the initiative of the situation, and youll have to weigh up which of us has more to lose. There was a strong look of contempt on Violets face, as well as ruthlessness, which caused Leos eyes to go into a trance. What do you mean? By now you should know what the nature of a Phantom is. Violet got up and went to the huge floor-to-ceiling window, looking down on the whole of S City, and the expression on her face, too, was no longer cunning, but had more than a touch of gravity. The Phantom exists for revenge, and all of us are pawns, including me, as well. A pawn has to have the awareness of a pawn to be used to thest moment, but I dont want to, I want to be a pawn with a mind of my own. There arent many five star execs with the kind of mind awareness I have, and because of that, I see a longer term future than you do. Not only for yourself, but also for your wife, Lydia. Violet looked back at Leo. Leo fell into silence at once. Violets words were cryptic, but he, who knew the nature of Phantom, was keen enough to guess the meaning of her words. His father-inw is considered the number two head of the Phantom, which have existed for so many years, all in order toy down a grand scheme of revenge for the sake of astonishment. Revenge against whom? Revenge on the nine Pompeii royal families. Revenge on a family that was once enved. This included the Byrne n and the Spencer n. It even includes Leos parents, whom he has never met.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. All these people will be cleansed by the Phantom. Could Leo stand by and watch these people die before his eyes? So, he will eventually go to the opposite side of Karl. He had to make a choice between killing his father-inw with his own hands and living with her as Lydias fathers killer, or being killed by his father-inw. Leo, from the time you met Lydia that night five years ago, you were destined for that day, this is your destiny, you cant escape it! Violets eyes became sharp, piercing through Leos heart like a sword: Im a scheming woman in your eyes anyway, whether you want to cooperate or not is up to you. After a deep nce at Leo, Violet turned to leave. Wait. Leo called out to her in time, his eyes then bing grave: I promise you what you want, and all the same, when I bring Sofia to you, I hope you will keep your promise. Its a deal. Violet solemnly nodded her head. At least at this moment, Leo believed that Violet was not lying to her. It was at this point that Violets phone rang. The moment Violet picked up the phone, her face changed dramatically. What do you mean? She got away? Loser, how do you do your jobs, letting your targets get away even in the middle of the ocean? Violet couldnt help but break into a fit of cursing, Where did she escape to now? The other party said the location of a city and Violets brow furrowed. Isnt this close to S City? Violet subconsciously gave Leo a wary nce, only to find that Leo had also slightly narrowed his eyes and stared straight at her. Violet immediately said, I have things to do on my side, you guys keep searching, dont let her get away! When she finished, she hung up the phone. Leo asked, Who are you Phantom trying to capture again? Who got away? Nothing to do with you. Violet coldly replied, and then left the ce. Looking at Violets hastily departing back, it was not difficult for Leo to guess that something big had happened. They arrested a person, but that person got away. This is all the information avable. Leo instinctively thought of a piece of news about a maritime disaster that he had inadvertently read today. It is said that a cruise ship from Toyo was attacked by pirates and the ship was sunk; it is not yet known how many people survived. Wait. Leo shouted from behind. Violet stopped walking and turned back, her face sinking, What? Leo said lightly, Do me a small favour. You are now the acting chairman of the Henderson family business, you should have the right to decide on personnel changes, so transfer Marie to a slightly easier department. Violet was stunned, she thought Leo was going to pursue the phone call, but she didnt expect it to be about this. He was a little puzzled, Why? Arent you her brother-inw? You dont ask me to promote her, you actually ask me to transfer her to an easier department? What do you think? Isnt a transfer to an easy department a transfer to a muddled, clean department? Now that youre in charge of Hendersons business, shes just an ornamental general manager, is there any use in keeping her? Leo asked rhetorically, Instead of suffering from anger, why dont you let her rest for a while? Shes under too much pressure. Violet was stunned, then smiled, Okay, Ill help you, but if she asks, Ill betray you. Right now her only thoughts are finding her sister and the mess of the failed capture mission, and she doesnt bother with Marie. After that, Leo did not stop Violet again and let her go. He took out his phone and called Terry, I did what you asked for, dont forget, I want all the information you know. On the phone, Terry gave a grimugh and hung up the phone without speaking. Leo stood in front of the huge floor-to-ceiling windows, taking in the entire view of S City. Right now, S City is at peace, but there is still one moth that has not been dealt with, and that is Maisy. It was just the right time to use Maries transfer to gauge her reaction. In the evening, Maries staff transfer notice came down and she was transferred to the logistics department as a minister. Knowing this, Maisys face changed dramatically and she hurriedly called Marie over, asking anxiously, Marie, arent you the general manager? Why have you been transferred to the logistics department? Chapter 887 The Mask of Hypocrisy At this moment, Maisys face was filled with panic and disbelief. Because she was too emotional, she grabbed Maries shoulders and kept pushing harder and harder, causing Maries face to wear a hint of pain. Mom, youre hurting me. Marie broke away from Maisys hand and took a few steps back, looking at Maisy with somewhat unfamiliar eyes. The recent Maisy gave her a deep sense of strangeness, as if what was in front of her was not her mother at all, but a woman with a lust for profit. Only then did Maisy realise that she had lost her temper, and took a few deep breaths, forcing down the anger in her heart and trying to squeeze out a few smiles, Marie, tell me what happened, why did thepany drop you to a remote department?Material ? N?velDrama.Org. When she said this, Maisys voice still couldnt stop trembling, and the flesh of her cheeks were trembling and quivering, highlighting the true thoughts inside her heart at the moment. Anger, disappointment, is the catalyst that fills her heart at the moment. She had no choice but to force herself to endure it, as it was her daughter. Marie frowned and hesitated for a moment before speaking out. I dont know whats going on, it was the acting chairmans decision to say I was too young for the position of managing director and throw me into this department for some experience. I fought for it but still failed and she said it was for my own good As Marie spoke, her tone gradually trailed off as she noticed that Maisys face had turned pale and both hands were trembling violently. Its that foreign bitch again, when Karl is away, she has her hands all over Hendersons After taking several deep breaths in a row, she calmed down the anger in her heart and looked at Marie angrily, Why are you so useless? Cant you protest? Marie was extremely aggrieved and whispered, I fought for it, but it was the result of the whole board, and none of them were willing to support me Before the words were out of her mouth, a crisp, loud p sounded in response, which seemed very harsh in the quiet vi. After this p, there was no sound in the living room for a long time. Marie covered her somewhat red and swollen face, her eyes wide with disbelief. It took a long time before she reacted and looked at Maisy incredulously, Mom, you hit me? You piece of shit! Ive worked so hard to train you for so long, and in the end youre not even half as good as your sister! Maisys eyes were gloomy as he looked at Marie, her face was not the least bit apologetic for hitting her daughter, there was only endless indifference. At this moment, she did not have that familiar motherly aura about her, instead, she exuded a strangeness that made Marie feel frightened. A foreign woman has suppressed you like this, how can you surpass Lydia in the future and how can you still inherit Hendersons? Marie, how many times have I told you that as long as Lydia is not removed, you will live under your sisters shadow? The same goes for me, look at what Aurora has be now that she is all powerful in S City? What about us? Your fathers first concern is always your sister, and the woman who upies his heart most is always Aurora! Then what are we? Substitutes? Maisys face was full of anger, the elegance and nobility of the past had all disappeared, reced by anger and dislike. You both raised by the same father, howe the difference between you and Lydia is so big? Why? If Lydia was my daughter, then I would have been sitting in the position of Hendersons matriarchs by now, would I still need to rely on you? Throughout the living room, Maisys curses echoed to the point of rage. Anger, resentment, all kinds of negative emotions like crazy weeds, were constantly breeding in Maisy. She was angry at the gap in status and position between herself and Aurora. They had both been Hendersons matriarchs, so what made Aurora more noble and beloved than herself? She was not resigned to the fact that Marie, whom she had worked so hard to train, wouldter rely on her to be the next head of the Henderson family to keep her glory and wealth for the rest of her life. Pity! Marie failed. She had only just be a general manager, but a foreign woman had sent her to a worthless department. They look morous, but in reality are justplete losers, forever living in the shadow of Lydia and Aurora. Maisy has had enough of this kind of life. She had married Karl to be a rich wife, not a parasite. She had pinned too many hopes on Marie, but as big as her hopes were, so were her disappointments. At the moment Marie was transferred, all the anger in Maisys heart exploded. She tore off her usual gentle and elegant noblewoman character, her features and cheekspletely distorted, cloaked in hair, like a madman, ring viciously at Marie, as if she wanted to eat her alive in one bite. Mom, whats wrong with you? Marie simply could not have imagined that Maisys reaction to her mere transfer of position would be so violent. Looking at her mother with a fierce face, Marie ducked away in fear, her eyes growing more frightened. Mum, dont be angry, Ill go and talk to that woman tomorrow, dont be like this, okay? She pleaded desperately, unable to control the tears that were streaming down her face. The whole vi was filled with the sound of crackling and smashing ss, everything that could be smashed in the house was smashed by Maisy. After thestmp was viciously smashed on the floor by Maisy, Maisy finally found that there was nothing left to smash, but her anger, however, still had not subsided. The tone of voice is much calmer. She looked at Marie and smiled coldly, Do you think Im angry? Yes, I am angry, but its not like Impletely angry, because this is the truest me in the first ce. Yes, all the care and understanding Ive given you over these twenty years was all pretence on my part, Ive been acting in order to nurture you and one day seed in recing Lydia, but you failed, and so did my carefully nned n for over twenty years, you piece of shit! Because of me, I lost twenty years of my youth, Ive been doing my best to take care of you for twenty years, ying the role of a good wife, a good mother, but in the end what did I get back? Mocking, despicable, country woman of unclean origins, just because I donte from a wealthy family, do I have to be inferior to Aurora? Just because Im inferior, so when I gave birth to you, you have to be inferior to Lydia too? All that is, origin is original sin! Maisy roared frantically, It took me twenty years to make the world forget where I came from, and now I want you to do the same thing! She pointed at Marie and said coldly, One day, I only give you one day, if you still cant transfer back to the status of general manager, dont me me for being unkind to you. Chapter 888 Waiting for Someone After saying these words, Maisy left the vi. This was a disaster for her and she had to set up her own back. Bang! The door panel was heavily closed and Maries body, in turn, shook. Only when she saw Maisys vehicle leave did the unease in her heart slowly dissipate. Tonight was a nightmare for her. It was simply inconceivable that her mothers kindness to her was disguised, and it was enough to turn her outlook upside down. It even caused her faith to waver. The mother she was just now was what she really looked like, and where she would go in the future? Maries body leaned against the wall and copsed limply, her gaze dull, not wanting to move at all. Now, remembering the way Maisy looked at her, she shivered for no reason at all. That look in her eyes was not treating her as a human being at all, just as livestock, as a tool. Marie did not doubt for a moment that if she still could not be transferred back to the general manager tomorrow, Maisy would definitely get her killed. What should I do, what should I do Maries face was as pale as paper, muttering like a great disaster. ncing at the mobile phone that had fallen aside, she immediately grabbed it like a lifeline and dialled Lydias number. No matter what the situation is, her sister will always have the best back. Marie? The call was quickly answered, and Lydias calm voice came through. Sister Hearing Lydias voice again, Marie could no longer hold it together and burst into tears. Whats wrong? Why are you crying? Hearing Maries cries, Lydia on the other side of the phone also turned pale and asked in a deep voice. Its not clear on the phone, Iming to you! Marie wiped away her tears and said with a sobbing voice. Having said that, she walked out of the door. Lydia put down her phone, then hurriedly put on a trench coat and said to Leo, Something has happened to Marie, she is in a very bad mood now, Ill go over and take a look. Without waiting for Leo to speak out, Lydia went out. Leo looked out of the window into the night, pondering. He was also surprised when something happened to Marie. However, his reaction was not very violent. For he knew implicitly the reason behind it. Without speaking, Leo simply dialled a number in the same silence. The oue you want is bing clear, and its time for you to deliver on your promise. Leo said in a t tone. It is quick. Terry said with a smile, Surely I was right to ask you to do this, in S City, the only one who has the ability to support a family head to the throne is you. Leo was not moved by Terrys hypocritical praise, but only said indifferently, I just want to know which secrets are hidden in your head, and why the Phantom want you to keep them even at the expense of transforming you? Dont worry, although I am not a great person, I still have integrity. Terry said indifferently, Now, I will tell you the secret I heard in the Phantom organisation. Leo was silent and listened quietly. Terry sighed quietly, In the near future, there will be a massive war, and there will not be many peaceful days. War?! When Terry spoke in a shocking manner, Leo raised his eyebrows and his expression became grave: The Phantom want to start a war? Yes. Terryughed heatedly, You already know what the nature of the Phantom is, it is the very same Imperial Walker n that was defeated by the eight Pompeii Imperial ns in thest century. The blood debt can only be repaid with blood and human lives, and the ultimate goal of the lingering Imperial n of the Walker n, which has been raising its strength for half a century, is naturally to make aeback, and the best way to make aeback is to wage war. The current Walker n, or Phantom, is fully capable of this, they are just waiting for a ripe opportunity, and once that opportunityes, so will the disaster. Leo was silent for a long time, it was a day he had previewed a long time ago, when so many of his friends and family would be affected and liquidated. He would watch these people die one by one before his eyes. This was unbearable for Leo. So it was necessary to get ahead of the game and stop them. What are they waiting for? Leo asked in a deep voice, The final experimental form of a humanoid war weapon? Leo knew that the Phantom was working on a war weapon, the semi-cyborg. But this semi-cyborg had not reached full form and still had ws. How devastating a team made up entirely of war weapons would be once they became fully formed, even he could not imagine. Its just one aspect, but not the most important. Terry said, The most important thing is to wait for the return of a man. Waiting for who? Leo asked. Waiting for their king, the real Phantom leader Terrys tone was also somewhat gruff: That is, the true heir to the Walker n, the family heads cousin, barely my eldest uncle. Karls cousin?! Hearing this, Leos expression changed deeply. The gloom in the heart also deepened more. Only two survivors survived when the Walker n went to their demise. One was his father-inw, Karl, and the other was Karls cousin. With a blood feud on their shoulders for the destruction of their n, the two brothers diverge and go their separate ways because of the paths they each adhere to. Karls father, Lydias grandfather, fell in love with Auroras mother. Whether it was true love or false love is not known now that both have passed away, but it is an undeniable fact that Karl was deeply in love with Aurora. Sometimes, the power of love is so powerful that Karl falls in love with Aurora, knowing that her family is directly responsible for the demise of the Walker family. On one side is the familys blood feud and on the other is the dilemma of falling in love with the wrong person. Now Leo can fully understand the vindictive things Karl did to Aurora twenty years ago, and Aurora was clear about the inner workings of it all and did not hold a grudge. So, Leo knew that there was absolutely nothing Karl could do to set off a war in the future.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. The key lies in that cousin of his. Does he remember the blood feud half a century ago? Is he going to ughter all the eight imperial families? And is it, again, to be linked to the whole family? Nothing is known. Now Leo finally understood that Terry had heard some unimaginable secret. After a long silence, he asked, Where was that cousin of my father-inw after they parted ways then? He only knew that Karl hadter gone to S City, incognito, and stoically approached Aurora to carry out his revenge, but as to where that cousin had gone, he did not know. Thats going to be a bit about overseas. Terry said quietly, He went to Toyo at that time. Thats where the Phantom originated. Chapter 889 Toyo The birthce of Phantom?! These few words caused Leos eyes to change slightly. His heart pounded hard. Having dealt with Phantom so many times, it was the first time Leo had heard the secret about the origin of Phantom. Did it originate in Toyo? Leo had an odd expression. After five years of military service, he also had some knowledge of some overseas countries. Toyo is one of the 18 overseas countries. But the impression of Toyo in the mind of Leo has always been that of and of bullets. Even though it had been glorious in thest century, it was eventually caught up with them. But Leo did not look down on the country of Toyo either; on the contrary, it valued them from the bottom of its heart. Although the poption of Toyo is sparse, they are all very humble and studious, and are not ashamed to ask questions, and in their case it is a glory. They have learned a lot from Pompeii in the past, and have adapted it to form their own culture. Such a kingdom is a terrible one; beware if you are friends with it, and beware even more if you are enemies with it. It is hard to imagine that Phantom originated in Toyo. Surprised? Terry smiled lightly and continued, Dont forget that the family heads cousin went to the Phantom, and supported some of the local daimyo. Daimyo in Toyo was simr in nature to that of royal families in S City. The only difference is that the daimyo go straight to the Tenno House and serve their respective imperial sons and daughters. In addition to the daimyo Oda, the daimyo Mikazuki, the daimyo Shiranui, the daimyo Muto, these are the families supported by that cousin of the head of the family at that time. Terry said with a smile, These four daimyo are all loyal to their respective forces within the Tenno House, and if you are interested, you can look up the Yaki Blood Rebellion incident that happened within the Tenno House over thirty years ago. Yaki Blood Rebellion? Leos face changed slightly and his eyes became even deeper. The word Yaki has a special meaning in Toyo, meaning the fierce beast that destroyed the world in mythological times, the Yaki Orochi. Interested? Terry smiled mysteriously, Coincidentally, the Yaki Blood Rebellion that bloodily cleansed the Tenno House thirty years ago, with four imperial princes and four daimyo, adding up to exactly eight people, just happened to meet the Susano of that time, and Amaterasu Omikami. Leo frowned and did not speak. He suddenly remembered that his own parents, when they fled from within the Pompeii imperial family, had also gone into exile in Toyo. His mother, Tiana, even participated in the change ofw of the local daimyo family and thus had a high status there, being revered as the Great Moon God. Could that have something to do with that Yaki Blood Rebellion? Leos brow was furrowed and he felt more and more that he would have to make a trip to Toyo. Thirty years ago, the Emperor died before there was the Yaki Blood Rebellion, and now at this time, when the Emperor is seriously ill, is it the same background? At this point, Terry smiled even more yfully. What, the Emperor is seriously ill? At the sound of his words, Leos face turned pale. This secret was unknown to him. Yes, every time at this time of year, its an eventful time, who will be the next one to im the throne and will it be convincing? Before long, Toyo will also be very lively and extraordinary. Thats all the secrets I know, is that still satisfactory? Terry said with a smile, Enough about what youve done? Thats enough. Leo took a long breath and said, From now on, you will be the king of the Hendersons, and if what you say is true, you will be the only one who will not be involved in strife. Within the nine royal families, only the Henderson family is not part of the Pompeii imperial family. If truth be told, the Henderson n did not belong to the descendants of the ancient imperial family. If the Phantom were to start a war, it would be the eight royal families that would suffer, while the people of the Henderson n would be able to defend themselves. Ive told you everything and well work togetherter. Having said that, Terry hung up the phone. Phew Leo took the phone and let out a long breath of relief. Knowing so many secrets at once was difficult for him to ept for a while. Moreover, he had to visit Toyo once, where many secrets were buried. At this moment, Leos mobile phone suddenly rang. This time it was Lydia who called. Lydia? Leo picked up the phone. However, Lydias cold voice came over the phone, Leo, youd better give me an exnation. Leo was about to be confused: Exnation? What exnation? Marie was transferred from general manager to a worthless department in Hendersons Group, did you do this? Lydia said coldly. Leo was silent for a long time and did not speak. This matter, after all, was discovered by Lydia. Marie was her sister, but Leo had done all these things behind her back, and her first reaction was naturally anger. Sister, dont me brother-inw On the phone, Maries intermittent sobs, tinged with alcohol, could still be heard. Im not up to that kind of work and theres nothing wrong with being kicked off, its my mother. She said she will teach me a lesson if I dont get the GM position back! Daddys not here, Im so scared Sister, what should I do? I dont know, I really dont know At the end of the sentence, Marie cried again. Maisys reaction has given her too much stimtion. Hearing this, Lydia was also silent, supposedlyforting Marie. Leos eyes also went cold, Maisy, indeed, did not let her down. In that case, dont me him for being ruthless! A gloomy look shed across Leos eyes as he took the phone and asked, Lydia, where are you now? Ill pick you up - Ah! Rascal, what are you doing? However, before Leo could finish his sentence, Maries shrill and angry shout came from the other side of the phone. Then there was a muffled sound, and he didnt know what was going on, and after two zipping sounds, Lydias phone hung up. Hello, Lydia? Lydia, whats wrong? Leo roared with the phone in his hand, his face grim to the core. Dialing Nadines number, he sent the call log, Find out where my wifesst call was!All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Thirty secondster, there was a result. Young master, its in a bar street near the workce! Nadine reported, Theres a lot of body picking going on there, with a lot of pretty young girls falling victim to it. Body picking?! When Leo heard these two words, his eyes instantly exploded with moroseness. Without saying a word, he drove towards a street of bars. However, by the time he arrived, arge crowd had gathered outside, and there were even men from the patrol house taking notes on what was going on. There was no sign of Lydia or Marie at the scene, and it is not clear where they went. Leo pushed his way through the crowd and rushed to the patrolman and asked, Whats going on? The other party pointed to the murder scene and said, Theres been a death, eight people in a row, all young masters of not small local families, and the cause of death was a long knife stabbed in the head. Leo looked for the sound, and his face suddenly changed. Across the room, eight bodiesy, each with a knife in its head. The shape of the knife is different from the usual long knives and is more sharpened. The point is that Leo knew where these knives came from. Samurai swords of Toyo Nadine, who was following behind, came forward and said with a grave expression. Chapter 890 The Death Chase The de is long and slender, sharpening, the very symbol of the katana of Toyo. These knives, high imitations aside, are limited in this country and were only ever popr in Toyo. Yet, it is in the country, what does this mean? A powerful man from Toyo has been here! Nadine whispered in Leos ear with a look of indescribable gravity. Leo was silent, not answering, but his eyes grew even deeper. In this seemingly unusual death, he smelled a hint of something unusual. Things are definitely not that simple! He walked up to the member of the patrol officer in charge of the case and said, Can you tell me a little bit about the whole thing? The patrol officer seemed annoyed, Why should I tell you? You are on the case or that I am on the case? Leos face sank as he asked rhetorically, You dont know me? Why should I know you The officer was about to rebuke him, but he suddenly felt that the man standing in front of him looked indescribably familiar. It was only after taking a second look that he recognised who it was, and his attitude changed. Mr. Cohen, I am sorry, I hope you dont mind. He bowed and apologised to Leo repeatedly. Cold sweat already flowed from his forehead. He actually offended the big man who has to be treated with respect by his boss boss. The nine royal families of S City, all of which have a notable rtionship with Leo, have made Leo a popr figure in S City. Coupled with Lydias reputation, he is no less hot than Karl was twenty or thirty years ago. Well,e on, tell me! Leo was more concerned about the case. The officer stopped hiding and told them everything he knew. ording to witnesses, the incident started when a few punks osted two beautiful women and when they were rejected, they became angry and tried to take the two by force, but just as they resisted, the onlookers around them didnt even see what was happening and the punks died. He said, pointing to the scene of the crime. The bodies have now been taken away covered with white cloths, but the ces where they fell have been painted with white lines representing where the bodies fell. The deceased dead in a sh? Leo asked, his eyes sharpening. Yes, this is a blind spot in the view and its impossible to film exactly whats happening. Leo did not say anything, only his expression became more gloomy. The two beautiful women who were osted were, in all probability, Lydia and Marie. However, Leo was aware that the two sisters were secretly protected by strong people behind them. The fact that they had no time to react meant that the other party was also very powerful, at least at the level of Nadine. At the moment, all that can be known is that those people are most likely from Toyo, but nothing else is known. Youre not responsible for this, my people will take over the matter. Leo said to the young officer. The officer froze, Why? Because of the unique circumstances, my wife disappeared and was probably taken by the same people who killed those punks. Leo said with narrowed eyes and a strong murderous glint in his eyes. The young officer was startled and dared not ask anything, but just kept nodding his head, Yes! He then dispersed everyone and handed the scene over to Leo. He looked to Nadine, Can you tell anything? Nadine used to be the dark monarch of the assassin world, and she is the most professional in this area of killing. Nadine looked at the murder scene for a long time, then looked grave and said, Young master, I dont know if I should say this. Two Miss Henderson probably saw something they shouldnt have seen, so they were taken away together. What? Leos face changed and the murderous aura in his eyes grew heavier. Thats just one of the possibilities. Nadine analyzed, There is another one, it could be that those punks saw something they shouldnt have seen, but they didnt know it themselves. The Punks osted the two Miss Henderson and but got them killed, but the two Miss Henderson also saw the faces of those killers, and in order to kill them, they took the two Miss Henderson as well. Leo didnt say anything, in short, it was all about seeing things they shouldnt see. Suddenly, with a twinkle in his eye, he knelt down and picked up a ck strip of cloth not far away. The cloth carries a stain of blood on it. Someones been hurt. Leo said with narrowed eyes as he held the bloodstained strip of cloth. Evidence? Nadine asked softly. Since its bleeding, it means its not far away, it must be around here! Leo and Nadine soon disappeared into the night. Valenham Grand Canal. It is also known as the moat of S City. An ecological park nearby. The dense undergrowth, however, trembled slightly. There seems to be something hidden in it. The two women looked stone-faced as they hid inside. One of the women, with her hand still firmly over the mouth of the third, kept her from screaming out. The woman was dressed in a dirty kimono, her long hair damp and draped in bits over her shoulders. She has absolutely beautiful features, but with a hint of pain. The reason for this is that she has stab wounds of varying degrees in her belly, and also in the position of her chest. She held her hands tightly over these wounds, but the blood still trickled down her fingers, bit by bit. No, sister, she seems to be badly hurt Marie, who was looking around, saw that no one was catching up with them, so she turned back to Lydia and said worriedly. Lydia was silent for a long time, but still with a ruthless heart, not caring whether the woman could hear or not, she said softly, Ill bandage you up, you bear the pain. When she finished, she tore off the clothes she was wearing and used them as strips of cloth, improvising a bandage. Although the blood stopped flowing, it quickly soaked the cloth. The woman in kimono looked a little better and smiled palely at Lydia, saying, Thank you. Marie was astonished, Sister, we actually saved a woman from Toyo! They had been in a bar street getting drunk and were about to leave, but they suddenly saw a group of punks about to take away a frail woman, and a sense of justice in their hearts led them to save the woman. But the woman told them to run, and as if to confirm this statement, they were soon pursued. A group of women as godlike as bats chased after them, and if the group of punks who were in hot pursuit, they were caught. They ran all the way to an ecological park here eventually, and it looked like it was safe. Just as they all breathed a sigh of relief, Lydia suddenly felt someone above her staring at them. Subconsciously, she looked up and turned pale with fear on the spot. A pair of owl-like eyes was staring at them with a deadly stare.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 891 Lydia Got Rescue Ah Marie was so startled that her face suddenly turned pale and she instinctively wanted to scream out. Lydia hurriedly covered her mouth, her body tense to the point of no return. Although she was also scared, a maning silently over their heads and staring at them without moving was a terrifying thing in itself. But she finally kept her cool and covered Maries mouth in time. The fact that they were being watched meant that his aplices were not far away, and if Marie shouted out, more people would surely be attracted and they would then be in an even worse position. The kimonoed woman also saw the man in the ck mask above her, and her pupils flinched in fear as she subconsciously got up and tried to flee the area. But she was badly wounded and her eyes went ck and she fell limp again. She could only look at the two sisters and said, Two kinddies, you should run away and leave me alone. She closed her eyes in some despair, with a great sense of resignation. But Maries face straightened and she picked her up, saying in a deep voice, Since we saved you, we wont leave you halfway. Although Lydia did not speak, the determination in her eyes said it all. Five years ago, she sacrificed her virginity to save the drugged Leo, and now she would save a poor woman who was being hunted by many people. The man in the tree also seemed to sense Marie and Lydias determination and slowly stood up. Grinning, he smiled at them. Lydia and Marie, however, were chilled all over by the smile, a look of a cat ying with a mouse, and he treated them all like prey. Who are you? Why are you after her? Lydia stood up, lowering her voice as much as possible and questioning the man. The man didnt say anything, still just looking straight at Lydia. Marie also bravely threatened, I am the second princess of the Henderson royal family, my guards are nearby, if you dare to do anything to us, beware of losing your head! The man remained silent and just looked at them, Marie carried a shiver in her heart. Sis, he doesnt seem to understand us. Lydia didnt say anything, but her eyes were even gloomier. Thenguage barrier is the most taboo thing in negotiation. Although Lydia is fluent in manynguages, they are allmonly used internationally, which does not includenguage of Toyo. At that moment, the young girl from Toyo, who was lying on the ground, suddenly spoke, gibbering a great deal. The man in the tree also sensed something and responded with the same gibberish. The face of the young girl sank, her face became quite angry and she cursed. Baga! This statement was understood by Marie. What did he say? Lydia asked as she looked at the young girl from Toyo. With an unpleasant face and more than a touch of apology, the young girl from Toyo said, Im really sorry, you twodies, if it wasnt for saving me, they wouldnt have targeted you, he said he would sell you to Toyo to receive clients. What?! Marie smiled, suddenly burst into a rage, picked up a stone on the ground, threw it at the man in the tree, cursing, How dare you? This is S City, not your Toyo, really think we are afraid of you? If not I am waiting for my escort Next, Marie couldnt curse any further because the man in the tree caught the stone she threw over with a light touch and a cruel look in his eyes. With a nging sound, he took the long knife at his waist, gripped the hilt with both hands and stabbed downwards at Marie. Ah - Marie had ever seen such a show. On the spot, she was so frightened that she could no longer hold back her screams. Lydia also clenched her teeth to death and hugged Marie tightly, closing her eyes simrly. There was nothing more she could do at this point. As she closed her eyes, she thought of Leo, of Emilia, and how, possibly, she would die tonight. However, just when all three women thought they were going to die here tonight, there was a piercing sh of des in their ears. A deafening metallic trill echoes throughout the eco-park. Lydia and Marie couldnt help but open their eyes and, at once, stared in amazement. All they could see was a long-haired woman in ck leather at their heels. With her short sword in hand, which shed hard with her pursuers katana. Miss Bell?! Sharon? For a moment, Lydia and Marie eximed in unison. This woman who struck was none other than Sharon. I caught up with you. Sharon held his opponents katana in one hand while looking back at Lydia and the girls and said in a deep voice, Go! Okay, okay Lydia and Marie hurriedly helped the young girl from Toyo to run in the opposite direction. Sharon turned back, her eyes instantly zing, the de in her hand fiercely hard. There was a crunching sound and the opponent was jolted back several steps by Sharon. Seek death! With a fierce look on her face, Sharon became more and more aggressive as she leapt up in the air, taking advantage of her opponents unsteady footing tond several consecutive kicks on the mans chest. The man in ck flew straight backwards, coughing blood out of his mouth. Sharon did not give him time to catch his breath,ing directly in front of him, the knife in her hand aimed directly at his throat. Who are you? Why are you in Pompeii territory? Sharons voice was cold, and she asked directly, not caring whether the other party could hear her or not. Instead of answering, the man in ck pulled something out of his pocket and gave it a firm tug. The thing shot straight up into the clouds and exploded in mid-air. Sharon suddenly paled, Damn, its a re! Without hesitation, Sharon shed directly through the mans throat and then chased in the direction of Lydia. Miss Henderson! She quickly caught up with Lydia, then said with a grave expression, This is not a ce to stay for long, you and your sister get out of here.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Then with a nce at the young girl from Toyo she was holding, she spoke up, Leave the girl to me, and you run away! However, before Lydia could speak, a dark shadow like the one before appeared in all directions, rushing rapidly towards this ce. They wore ck iron masks over their heads, covering their faces, revealing only one pair of eyes, wooden shoes and katanas with a cold glow in both hands. There were at least ten of them, surrounding Sharon, Lydia and the girls all at once. At once, Sharons face turned gloomy to the extreme. There was also a slight tremor in the knife held in his hand. Chapter 892 The Reappearance of Hunter The cold moon was like a hook and the wind was howling. In the dark ecological park, a dense crowd of ck-d men gathered around, instantly surrounding Lydia, Marie, Sharon, and the kimono girl. The cold moonlight shone on the katanas in the hands of the men in ck, and the des glowed with a slightly cool chill. Ah Marie had ever seen such a battle. At once, she screamed in fear and fell limp on the ground. Lydia also turned pale, but did not panic and shielded Marie to death. Sharons expression had be very pale, and a mountain of pressure had surfaced. Against a man in ck, Sharon was more than capable of dealing with him. Against five such men in ck, Sharon was under pressure, but could handle it. But against a dozen, she was out of her depth. With so many people striking together, she had no time to care, let alone the safety of Lydia and Marie. Its ninjas from the Muto family! The kimono girl, however, suddenly spoke up, despair written in her beautiful eyes. The Muto family? At these words, Lydia and Sharon all paled slightly. Only Marie froze for a moment, Ninjas? Are there really ninjas in the world? Previously, she had always thought that such things as ninjas only existed in the mythology. At this question, Sharon nodded with a stony expression, They do exist. But theyre not as mythical as they are in film and television, like whatever jutsu, its all fake, but they can control their own aura and blend in with their surroundings like a ghost so that they can achieve a kill. These men in ck are only the lowest ranking ninjas, some of the most powerful ones can even rival the old Commander of Wyverns! So impressive. Marie sighed for a moment, and was surprised that these men in ck were actually ninjas. Oh, youngdy, you know very well, it seems that you have fought with the ninjas of our Toyo! The leader of the dozen or so men in ck gave a coldugh, and heughed with a sound that was extremely creepy, like the sound of sharp fingernails rubbing against a smooth ckboard. Sharon didnt say anything, but just gripped the knife in her hand even harder. With a hint of death-defying gravity in her eyes, she turned back to Lydia and said, When we start fightingter, Ill try my best to stop them, you guys take the opportunity to escape and inform Leo! Oh, can you still walk? The leader of the ck-d ninjas sneered again, It was only to kill that Oda family girl, now there are so many people, but I like it. With these words, the ck-d ninjas slowly approached Sharon with their katanas in one hand. They could already see that Sharon was the only fighting force on their side, and if they killed her, everyone else would bembs to the ughter. Wait! The next moment, however, a mans low bellow rang out around them in response. Everyone looked at the sound and saw a dark shadow appearing like a bat. Seeing the mans face clearly, Sharons face instantly changed slightly. Arthur No, Hunter, its you! The man who appeared was no other than Arthur. Thest time the capture of Wyverns failed, Leo spared Arthurs life and allowed him to live until now. Arthur looked back at Sharon with a sigh on his face, Sharon, dont be so cold, in the Phantom, I am Hunter, but this is Pompeii and I still have a name. Hmph, you treacherous traitor, and you expect me to react to you? Sharonughed coldly, not appreciating him in the slightest.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. She tightened her grip even more on the dagger in her hand. So many ninjas were hard enough for her, and then Hunter was even stronger than her. Was tonight, really, the night of her death? Sharon gritted her teeth, a look of reluctance in her eyes. She hadnt found Dominic yet and hadnt asked for rification, so how could she die like this? Still, Hunter shook his head and did not seem to have any intention of striking out at her. Instead, he looked at the leader of the ck-d ninja, You dark ninja of the Daimyo n, you really have a lot of nerve. This is Pompeii, but you barge in, arent you afraid of being arrested as spies? The ck-clothed ninja leaders face instantly sank, What do you mean? We both share the same goal, whoever strikes benefits the other, arent we a united front? Arthur smiled, I think you are mistaken about one thing, the person who wants Miss Oda dead is your Muto family. The Oda family is the arch enemy of your Muto familys political faction, so you want to eradicate it by all means, but we never said that we want to kill Miss Oda. We just wanted to invite Miss Oda to tea for a few days and ask her something. Arthur said calmly, What kind of secret did the Lord of the Phantom leave behind in Toyo is only known to Miss Oda. Sharon, who was silently listening to their conversation, snapped her head back and looked at Ivy with a shocked expression, What exactly do you know and why do so many powers want to kill you? Tonight, she came here only because she received orders from her superiors that an unknown person had infiltrated the ce and went to talk to find out more, but she never expected to run into a shocking secret. Ivy had a panicked look on her face and shook her head desperately, I, I dont know anything The leader of the ck-d ninjas eyes sank as a murderous intent surfaced, So, are you going to stop us? Arthur shook his head, Its just that Miss Oda cant die yet, I hope you can spare her life, at least she cant die now, we still have to pry some secrets out of her mouth. The leader of the ck-d ninjas was silent for a long time before making his concession. We can give you Miss Oda, but you must promise me that when you know the secret, you will return Miss Oda to us; she is from Toyo, and it is right that we should decide whether she lives or dies. Okay. Arthur agreed in one breath. The leader of the ck-d ninjas hesitated for a moment, but waved his hand. All the ninjas in ck all burst into a cloud of ck mist and disappeared into the same ce. The crisis is over, but Sharon is not at all rxed. Her gaze was dead on Arthur, and she shielded Ivy with one hand. Seeing this, Arthur smiled somewhat helplessly, Sharon, for the sake of us being fellow in the past, I have already stepped in to save you once, do you still want to antagonise me? He held out a hand, pointed to Ivy and said, Give me the woman behind you and I can pretend I havent seen you tonight and let you go. Chapter 893 The Building Will Fall Hunters words caused Sharons face to sink. In the present situation, it would indeed be more appropriate to hand over this girl named Ivy. At least she, Lydia and Marie would all survive. Even two minutes before, she would have handed over the girl without hesitation. But after hearing some clues, she gave up on that idea. This girl, who seems to know some Phantoms important secret, is also caught in the middle of the daimyo infighting. The Phantom and the forces of Toyo had infiltrated Pompeiis territory, just to hunt down a young girl, and there was nothing so simple about this matter. So, until the truth of the matter emerges, Sharon will not hand over Ivy. She didnt answer Hunter right away, but looked back at Ivy with a serious expression. Miss Oda, how did youe to Pompeii? If its the regr way, whether its a flight, or sea traffic, theres an identity register and its easy to check. However, there is no information about this young girl, which confirms one thing, she was smuggled into Pompeii. The simple question immediately caused Ivy to tremble in fear and her face turned pale to the naked eye. She remembered the shipwreck again and closed her eyes in distress. Ship, Pirates, Muto, Son of Prophecy Ship, Pirates, Muto, Son of Prophecy! At the moment, she is a little disoriented and her mouth keeps murmuring these words in a vague manner. Sharon was so confused by what she heard that it seemed difficult to connect everything together based on this alone. Ship, Pirates Lydia pondered for a moment before her eyes suddenly changed, Could it be that she was talking about the maritime disaster that happened yesterday in the sea? This mornings newspaper carried news of a maritime disaster, presumably a passenger ship from Toyo bound for Pompeii that had been attacked by pirates. The two ships eventually collided and the ship sank into the sea. The newspaper counted all but one survivor on board. But there are no clear reports about this survivors trail either. Lydias words directly caused Ivy to nod with a look of excitement, They want to kill me, and there are others who want to capture me, I dont know anything, I dont know anything Ivy hid behind Lydia, her hands clutching her head, her face full of trepidation. Sharon narrowed her eyes. Some wanted to kill her, others wanted to capture her. Killing and capturing were different. The former was intended to silence, thetter clearly had an agenda. It was therefore easy to tell that the people who wanted to kill her were the ck-d ninjas from before, while the ones who wanted to capture her were the Phantom. What kind of secrets does a young girl know to be so targeted? But then came the problem. This young girl from Toyo didnt look like she knew anything at all. Sharon pondered for a moment, shook her head and said to Hunter, I cant hand this young girl over to you. She belongs to the stowaway crowd and needs toe with me first to confirm her identity before being sent back. This is a matter that must never be leaked to the public, so she can only go through the formal procedure of temporarily arresting her as a stowaway crowd for protection first, and then make ns when Leo arrives. However, the words annoyed Hunter. Since when did Wyverns get into the business of the war department? Hunters eyes went cold, Sharon, Ive already given you respect, dont think that just because you and Leo let me off the hookst time, I wont dare to kill you! Sharon didnt say anything, just gripped the short knife in her hand tightly. This gesture also amounts to an answer to Hunters question with action. Arthur was silent for a long time, there was no killing intent in his eyes, there was only endless determination. Snow, perhaps now we are enemies, but one day you will understand that everything I do now is to lead a new change. Phantom is not what you think, the remnants of the old era should not live on, the emperor of the new era will one day reign over the world. Pompeii will fall! At these words, both Sharon and Lydias faces changed greatly.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. While Sharon was worried about the confusing future because of the big moves that were bound toe from the Phantom, Lydia obviously knew better. She couldnt help but hug Marie tightly to one side, holding her hand very, very tightly. Marie was baffled, she could feel that her sister was scared and didnt know what she was afraid of. Still, she hugged Lydia tightly in turn, attempting to use her own body to calm the nervous and upset Lydia. Hunter, since they dont listen, just kill them, why talk to them so much? At that moment, another stiff mechanical sneer came. The atmosphere here became even colder and more ghastly, and the bitterly cold wind was like a bone-chilling knife. Only a short distance away, a man in a long ck trench coat walked unsteadily towards the area. With his hands in his pockets, which are bulging, it is easy to see that something is hidden inside. It could be a knife, it could be a gun - who knows? As soon as the man in the trench coat appeared, he put Sharon under great pressure. He had an aura about him that was bigger than Hunter! Who are you? Sharons eyes sank slightly as she asked in a deep voice. Who am I? The question seemed to be difficult for him, and the man in the trench coat thought long and hard before finally shaking his head and saying despondently, I dont know. Sharon was stunned that there were people who didnt know who they were. As if he knew what Sharon was thinking, the man in the trench coat exined seriously, You misunderstand, its not that I dont know who I am, but I dont know who I am, the name is just a code name, I can call you by your name and you can call me by my name, leaving aside the code name, I dont know who I am. Where was I made from, and what was the purpose of my presence in this world, other than to kill? Why do you look like me, but have something I dont? The man in the trench coat stared at Sharons head and said, I really want to pry open your head and see what your brain structure is like. There was a longing in the eyes of the man in the trench coat. But all those present, for no apparent reason, had a chill in their hearts. Hunter, however, looked at Sharon with a somewhat pitying expression as if he already knew the oue, Sharon, I advise you to give us that girl, otherwise, you may not be able to bear the consequence. Chapter 894 Meet Dominic at Last! You are close enough to the truth. Any further and you wont be able to ept it. This inexplicable statement made Sharon freeze for a moment. She looked at Arthur with some confusion and looked into his eyes. The eyes are the windows to the soul, they are the most deceiving and sometimes they are the least deceiving. At the moment Hunter standing in front of her was her formerrade from Wyverns, Arthur. There was a look of sadness in his eyes, and beyond that, pity. He was taking pity on the woman. Sharons eyes widened, her heart pounding at this moment. She couldnt understand why Arthur would give her such a look, as if, she was the most pitiful look in the world. She resented that look. She didnt need pity, she didnt want to be pitied. Even though it had been a difficult journey, she had gritted her teeth and never asked anyone, not even Leo, for a little help. She has been working quietly in her own way to fight against this unjust world, and even if she loses in the end, she will not resign herself to her fate. How can a woman like this be pitied?Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Tell me what do you mean close enough to the truth? Sharon looked at Arthur and shouted. Arthur did not speak again, but only gave a soft sigh. All I can do is stay out of the way, its thest thing I can do for the sake of being from the same organization before. He murmured, When the changes of war are over, there will always be peace, and in the end you will surely be back together. Sharons heart was growing restless, her body and mind were cold, her hands and feet were trembling and she seemed unable to even hold the knife in her hands. Lydia also looked at Hunter with a stern gaze, looking at the group of people who presented themselves as saviours. Is it really a saviour to change the world without permission? Why not a world-destroying demon god? Who is the true God? And who is Satan? Take her away! Sharon bellowed. Only then did Lydia and Mariee back to their senses, take Ivy and leave in the opposite direction. Hunters body shed and blocked the way. This way is not essible. Seeing this, Sharons face was so gloomy, Arthur, didnt you say you would out of way? Just because I promise not to take a shot at you doesnt mean Ill stand by and watch the prey run away. Hunter said with a grim look on his face. Damn! Sharon is divided between dealing with the creepy ck trenchcoat man and protecting Lydia, Marie, and Ivy. After weighing the pros and cons, Sharon decided to protect Ivy first. Just before she could make her move, the man in the trench coat stopped her in her tracks. Youre up against me. Sharon gripped her knife tightly, knowing that she could not act without first defeating the man in front of her. You made me do it. Sharon took a deep breath, then her whole body leaped up in the air, gripped the knife tightly and stabbed fiercely at the mans head. The man did not dodge, but simply pulled out a small pistol from his pocket and pulled the trigger towards Sharon. Three shots. Three bullets came aiming for Sharons throat, heart and left lung respectively. Sharon lent her strength in the air and sidestepped three shots. The men were clearly surprised by Sharons skill. But then hepsed into silence, staring straight at Sharon before uttering a single word. I feel familiar with you, did we meet a long time ago? Such poor pick-up techniques are out of date. Sharon said in a deep voice, already leaping in the air above the man, the dagger in her hand ttering and spinning. Shended so fast that all that remained around were the remnants of Sharon. The man also looked on with astonishment, the strength Sharon had disyed had shocked him. He has to be careful with this woman or he could really end up death. Ugh Watching this scene, Arthur sighed helplessly even though he had not made a move. Five years have passed and Sharons obsession has not only not subsided, but has intensified. She hade very close to the truth, only, he could not be sure if she had the courage to see the truth. The cold wind howls and the cold light invades! Sharon held a dagger and stabbed the man in ck viciously in the shoulder. She wants him to stay alive. However, the man in the windbreaker was no slouch, and in a sh of lightning, he still managed to dodge Sharons fatal blow. When the blow fell short, Sharon did not get discouraged, butughed coldly. Just wait until you dodge. Wearing a mask in the middle of the night? Let me see who you really are! As soon as the words were out of her mouth, she reached out and removed the ck gag from the mans face. The mask was removed to reveal a face as pale as if it had been soaked in formalin for three days and nights, and it looked especially harsh in the miserable moonlight. But Sharon didnt get a first look at the mans face. She stumbled backwards several steps because of a huge force that hit her at the same time as she removed the mask. It was hard to wait for her to slow down, she looked up at the mans face and in the next instant, her face changed wildly and her whole body froze in ce as if she had been struck by electricity. The dagger in her hand fell to the ground. Immediately afterwards, her body began to tremble. It was a ghastly white human face, but both the features and the contours of the face were so that familiar. She used to dream about this face every day. Five years. His face still hadnt changed even the slightest bit, while Sharon had be fewer smileys. She had forgotten how to smile. Dominic Her lips mumbled and she uttered the name. Yes. The man in the trench coat was Dominic. Hunter sighed softly and thought, She has found out. Why would it be you?! Sharons face turned pale to the naked eye as she stared incredulously at Dominic, her eyes red, Why would the person fighting me be you?! Youve really turned into a member of Phantom?! Sharon was trembling all over, and at this moment, she only felt very cold. Cold through the heart! Now, atst, she understood what Hunters earlier exhortation represented. He was afraid that he would find out the truth and recognise the man in the trench coat as Dominic. Lydia and Marie also looked at Sharon in shock at this point, not knowing what to say for a moment. However, in the face of Sharons hysteria, Dominics expression looked bewildered. He looked at Sharon with a puzzled look on his face, Did you know me before? Who are you? Chapter 895 Cloning the Body Do you know me? Who are you? After Dominic said these two questions, Sharon directly froze. The pupils of both eyes, shrunk directly into a tiny dot, staring dumbly at the familiar, and seemingly extremely strange man in front of her. What did you say? She looked at Dominic with a deadly look and asked with a trembling voice, Dont you recognize me? Im Sharon! Why would it be you? Have you really been working for the Phantom all these years? The dark park streets are obscured by dark clouds that cover the moon, and there is no light source other than the dim streetmps lining the road. Every now and then there are crows whimpering and cawing, and everything is permeated with a sad, eerie air. Lydia, Marie, and Ivy, their heads already spinning, stared nkly at Sharon, who was on the verge of losing control of her emotions in front of them. They didnt know why Sharon was so excited, but one thing they knew was that Sharon and the man in the trench coat in front of her had a deep love-hate rtionship.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Arthur looked at Sharon with pity in his eyes, and in the end, it hade to this. Its a pity that Sharon was only half right. The real truth is far harsher than that. Say something! Sharons voice raised all of a sudden, her eyes gradually became angry, staring at Dominic with a deadly stare, Why dont you say anything? How is it possible that you dont know me? Leo and I have been looking for you for three years, do you know how I havee through these three years? Sharons slightly sad and angry roar echoed throughout the ecological park, and the cool night breeze added a touch of coolness. Lydia, who waspletely unable to help in any way, knew that the scene was getting a bit out of hand at this point, and she kept mumbling in her mind, hoping that Leo would arrive soon. Seeing Dominic had emptied Sharon of the vast majority of her strength and spirit at the moment. She looked as if she had lost her soul, hanging on by a single breath of essence and threatening to copse into unconsciousness at any moment. She was panting and staring at Dominic with a deadly re, desperately hoping that Dominic would say something. Concerning her reunion with Dominic, she had rehearsed countless images in her mind, but none of them were like this. A reunion between them shouldnt be like this! However, unfortunately, in the face of a somewhat hysterical Sharon, Dominic was only deeply silent. There was a look of bewilderment in his eyes, and a hint of disbelief. He looks like he really doesnt know Sharon! Im sorry, I really dont know you. Dominic finally spoke, his expression looked somewhat apologetic as he looked at Sharon and said to her, But you give me a very strange feeling, as if weve known each other for a long time, am I, like, forgetting something? These words directly caused Sharon to take three steps back. She didnt know what to say anymore, and it was a struggle just to stand. Dont ask, hes Dominic, but not the Dominic you know. Arthur finally spoke, in a t tone. These words caused Sharons body to tremble and a touch of foreboding welled up in her heart. What do you mean? Hes Dominics family. With aplicated look in his eyes, Bat said, Hes just a clone, number 10032, and there were 10031 identical clones before him. This statement contained so much information, so much that Sharon didnt even react to it. Clone?! Yes Hunter said in a deep voice, Sharon, you have been tracking us Phantom for some time, you should know that we conduct a certain experiment. The results of this experiment, once sessfully researched, will be enough to change thendscape of the world. Thats right, a weapon of war! Hunters voice became frenzied, Last time at the Hopkins Stadium, you and Leo should have seen what the so-called war weapons are, they have a semi-mechanized body, are not afraid of swords and spears, are not afraid of lightning and fire, and are absolutely loyal. Their existence will, to arge extent, change the pattern of warfare in human history. Its just a shame that they were failures and didnt even reach the pass mark. Hunter sighed softly, regretfully. Sharons heart and soul shook, and her whole body actually trembled for no reason. In this moment, she felt fear. Because, until now, she hadnt realised exactly what kind of forces she had been fighting against. Because those humanoid war weapons, in essence, are no different from tanks and warnes made by humans, as long as they have electricity and energy, they can act. Such technological achievements are easy to steal, or even imitate. Hunter continued, What we needed was a unique weapon, and so the second generation was born. Three years ago, Dominic was caught by us, and actually that time was a mistake. Because at that time, we studied the gic samples of you, Dominic, and Leo, and finally came to a conclusion. Leo was the perfect mother. Its just a pity that Dominic went to that operation instead of Leo, resulting in the person who was captured being Dominic, not Leo. Hunter said with a regretful look on his face, But we has to settle for second best, because with Dominic, there is Dominics family. He reached out and pointed to Dominic next to him and said, Unlike the previous humanoid weapon, the clones this time have self-awareness, they know what to do, they can think, they can be angry, and they can be sad . Simrly, they will also retain mother part of their memories, so he will be familiar with you, because Dominics previous memories were evenly distributed to these clones, and what is stored in his brain is probably a few tens of thousands of memory fragments. After hearing this, Lydia waspletely shocked. Marie was also dumbfounded and covered her mouth to prevent herself from screaming out. As for Sharon, she waspletely dumbfounded. From her eyes, two lines of resigned tears flowed down. As if confirming what Hunter had said, Dominic 10032 began to recall his birth, I was born in a huge container that held a nutrient solution at twenty degrees below zero, twenty-four hours a day, and I was immersed in it for twenty hours, as I remember, the container was called freezer Several men and women in white coats and masks were constantly studying me. I didnt need to eat and had no idea what it was like to be hungry, as you often call it. Every night from 10pm to 2am was free time. I dont know what I came into this world for, but I always remember one woman. Dominic 10032 stared at Sharon and said with certainty, Youre the woman Ive been thinking about day and night! Chapter 896 Angry Counterattack There was silence all around, with only Dominic 10032s frank and honest words. Sharon, on the other hand, calmed down at this point and stared at him with deadly eyes. If it was the real Dominic standing in front of her, there was absolutely no way she could calm down, however, it was just a clone. He just has the same face as Dominic. Thats all. Sharon said to herself over and over in her mind, Hes not Dominic, hes not Dominic She didnt know if it was a psychological effect, but Sharon really felt a lot better inside. Letting out a long breath, she closed her eyes, and when she opened them again, she was long clear. So, after all that, you still want to take that girl, do you? Sharon asked coldly. At this point, Arthur stepped forward, sighed and said, Sharon, enough is enough, dont make an enemy of us. Our target is not you, and we wont hurt Miss Oda as long as she cooperates, so call it quits before things get out of hand! Arthurs tone became low, and his eyes were fixed on Sharon with a deadly stare. This shows that he did not want to take on Sharon either. However, they had the same concerns on their side; Lydia had contacted Leo and if Leo came, the situation would be a disaster. Ivy didnt say anything, just shook her head vigorously and hid behind Lydia. Marie watched in disbelief, her eyes widening in disbelief. Originally, she had only wanted to save that girl, but she had not expected to save someone extraordinary. She was determined to find out the identity of the man before she rescued him next time. Sharon clenched the de in her hand, her eyes cold. She said through clenched teeth, As long as I am not dead, you will not take away that girl. Sharon! Arthur shouted, his face already so gloomy, Stop being obsessed, or I will take you away too! Between you and Dominic, its destined to be a tragedy. He looked at Sharon and said in a deep voice, Even I cant stand it, I want you to be relieved. To be relieved? How to be relieved? Hearing this, Sharonughed in turn. She had a very sad smile on her face, with a touch of tiredness. Three years of perseverance, three years of mental torture, and in the end, this is what we get in return. Sharons essence was gone, and she couldnt help but wonder what she had been holding on to for the past three years. There will be a way. Arthur said in a low voice, I will let you and Dominic be together forever and ever Dont you think its ridiculous to talk to me about this at this point? Before Arthur could finish his sentence, Sharon interrupted him with a cold smile, Even if Leo could let bygones be bygones for what happened three years ago, but I cant do that, I will still hate, I hate you and I hate the Phantom. Sharon dropped her gaze on Dominic 10032 with deep disgust in her eyes, And you, you just have a face exactly like his, Im disgusted when I see it, hurry up and tear that face of yours off! Once this statement was made, Dominic 10032s face directly changed greatly, and his eyes looked at Sharon in aplicated way. Sharon was the only woman he remembered from his few memories, and he did not want to hurt this woman. At this moment, listening to Sharon say these words to him, he had a surprisingly vague feeling of pain in his heart. It is a very strange psychology, he is a clone and has no heart, yet he feels hard. He looked at Sharon and shook his head, You cant say that, its not in my control to give birth to a face like that. He stepped forward and held out his hand to Sharon, Please move aside, I dont want to take a swing at you. As soon as the words left his mouth, Sharon appeared directly above him and shed heavily at his body. Go to hell! There was no sound of flesh splitting open or blood sttering, there was, instead, the harsh sound of metal shing. Sharon shed hard and shed at Dominic 10032s body, but did not cause a bit of damage, merely leaving a sh mark. Get out of my way and apologise. Dominic 10032 stared at Sharon and said in a low voice.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. He felt insulted, a feeling as if he had been insulted by his beloved. There was sadness, but more than that, there was anger. The answer to his question was still a sh from Sharon. Likest time, it only left a sh and didnt hurt him. You cant hate me because I was born. He looked at Sharon and said, It is not up to me to decide what I am born. But you are a product of the Phantom, and your presence in this world would have been a mistake. Sharon said coldly, Do you think you are very resistant to fighting because of your thick skin and flesh? Did the one next to you ever tell you not to mess with a woman, especially a woman who is in a fit of anger? As she said this, Sharon moved again and began to run. People dont fall twice on the same thing, she also found out that this Dominic 10032 body is a brick wall, only the head is not. So Sharon shifted the direction of her attack, the sharp heels of her shoes striking the ground with a series of pleasant sounds. She grew faster and faster, and finally leapt into mid-air with a long leap. She jumped to the highest point, which was just the centre of a bright moon. Sharon was like a fairy about to soar to the moon pce, and everyone looked up to gaze. Sharon quicklynded, but during thending, both legs remained straight as a javelin. The heel of the shoe then became the sharpest weapon as she aimed a vicious kick at Dominic 10032s head. With this speed and this angle of kick, Dominic 10032s head would definitely be viciously kicked out with a bloody hole by Sharon. Dominic 10032 also sensed the danger and his body bizarrely disappeared from the spot. Thus, Sharons kick came up empty, and the whole ground exploded straight away with a deafening sound. Only a small miniature hole was added to the ground that was pierced by the heel of Sharons shoe. One of Sharons heels had broken off and she nced down at it, bristling with some disdain. Then, in front of everyone, she made a move that left everyone in disbelief. She took off her high leather boots and just stood with her bare feet. Dominic 10032 looked straight at the barefoot Sharon and gazed at her for a long time before withdrawing his gaze and sighing softly, I finally understand why I am so familiar with you, because you are a very fascinating woman to men in your own right. Chapter 897 The Pain of Losing Life Thanks for thepliment, but Im really not happy about it. Sharon said with an expressionless face. With a broken root, the boot could no longer be worn, but that didnt affect Sharons stance. With a sh of her body, she once again rushed forward against Dominic 10032. Go for it, Miss Bell! Lydia and Marie were so nervous that their hearts were in their throats, and they kept cheering for Sharon in their hearts. Ivy swallowed hard. The three women all understand that their lives are now in the hands of Sharon alone. If Sharon wins, they will be able to escape with their lives. If Sharon were to lose, what would happen to them could be miserable. Why did it have toe to this? Hunter sighed softly, with a look of helplessness on his face. He was not a soft-hearted man. He had given Sharon a chance, and it was she who did not treasure it. Then, dont me him. With a chill in his eyes, he made a sure kill gesture at Dominic 10032, No need to hold back, do what you need to do. Yes. Dominic 10032 had a pious look on his face, and then his eyes became chilly. His eyes that looked at Sharon once more no longer carried bewilderment, but were very fierce! The next moment, he disappeared from his spot and appeared behind Sharon like lightning. Sharon also didnt expect him to be so fast and turned around on reflex. But instead, he took a heavy punch in both eyes. The punch struck Sharons internal injuries, and she couldnt help but cough out blood as she took several steps straight backwards, her internal breath unsteady.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. No! Seeing this scene, both Lydia and Maries faces turned pale. This was bad news, the attacker was clearly Sharon, but before a turn was over she was forced to be the defender, showing the true strength of this clone. Sharon also seemed to realise this and was trembling as she pondered her response. Dominic 10032 is a clone, covered in steel, normal attacks have no effect on him, how should she hurt him? Could it be that only the head could be attacked? Sharon muttered. The clones are covered in steel, only the head is not protected by steel, and this bes the only breakthrough. Determined, Sharon spat a mouthful of bloodied spittle and charged forward again, dagger in hand. The two figures interlocked with an ear-splitting metallic strike. That was the sound of Sharons dagger colliding with Dominic 10032s body. Its useless, his body is all made of steel, you have no chance of winning against him, its an unfair match-up in itself! Hunter said loudly from behind, Besides, after defeating one of him, there are tens of thousands more of him. Sharon, do you know what kind of power you are making an enemy of? Cut the crap! Holding the knife, Sharon stabbed viciously at the clones body. Without exception, no scars were left. Whats worse, the strong force shook off the dagger in Sharons hand, and Sharon was directly unarmed. This scene even made Lydia and Maries hearts sink. Just when even Hunter felt that the victory had been decided, Sharon suddenly changed the target of her attack and kicked the clone in the air, hitting it hard on the head. Caught off guard, the clone was kicked square in the face, and his expression became painful as he took several steps backwards. Its working! This blow boosted Sharons confidence, but it also annoyed the clone. He shook his head and looked at Sharon with eyes already filled with anger. Seek death! His whole being was in a fury, turning into a huge ck shadow and diving towards Sharon. He was extremely fast, so fast that Sharon could not keep up with him. A leg fling without noticing sent Sharon flying. As Lydia and the girls looked on in horror, Sharon crashed hard into a tree, which also copsed with a crash. Sharon was also finally unable to suppress it, spurting a mouthful of blood furiously and standing up trembling with her chest covered. The clone came in front of her and looked at her from above, Stop fighting, you are no match for me. It is true that I am no match for you. Sharon wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and stood up again, But I still cant let you take that girl away. Why? The clone frowned and asked rhetorically, This is a matter for the organisation, not for you. Yes, its not about me, but its about him! Sharon got emotional all of a sudden and looked at the identical face in front of her and growled. The clone fell into silence and didnt say anything, just raised two iron fists and smashed them hard. A steeled fist smashed the air hard. Sharon reached out with both hands and grabbed the clones two fists. She thought it would be a stalemate battle of force, but to her surprise, a sharp, strong wind came from behind Sharon, shooting towards her back. Hunter came behind her at some point and kicked Sharon hard on the waist. Sharon was hit hard and fell to the ground like a kite with a broken string. This time, Sharon could no longer stand up, her mouth and hands covered in blood. Her face was as pale as paper. Miss Bell! Seeing this, Lydia and Marie hurriedly shouted out. Seeing Sharon hurt so badly, they were also angry and looked at Hunter with a deadly look, Why did you sneak up on her, how despicable! Hunter looked indifferent, Sorry, we are on a mission and have limited time. Come with us! After saying that, he and the clone stepped over Sharons body and walked towards Lydia and the girls. However, after only one step, they stopped walking. Because someone pulled them in. Turning his head, he saw Sharon, who had long been heavily wounded but still had her hand outstretched, firmly grasping their ankles, and sighed softly, Why? You cant take her! Sharon said with her teeth clenched, ignoring her trembling body. You still want to stop us? The clone also had aplicated look in his eyes, You will pay the price for your obsession. However, as soon as the words left his mouth, Sharonughed in a low tone. Theughter went from low to high, and by the end, the whole surrounding area echoed with the sound of Sharonsughter. What are youughing at? Hunter asked. Iugh at the fact that you guys dont realise anything. Sharon said with a smile, her mouth carrying a smear of blood at the corner, with a poignant taste, Everyone who lives in the world is already bruised and battered and has paid a huge price. I have suffered only a flesh wound, but what you are about to endure is the pain of losing your lives! Chapter 898 Cat and Mouse As Sharon said these words, the air around her became cold. Hunter was unmoved, but Dominic 10032s eyes became gloomy, and faintly, with a fierce hostility, What did you say? He stared deadly at Sharon and said, You mean were going to die here? Yes. Sharon spat out a mouthful of blood, and she also carried a smear of blood at the corner of her mouth, which gave her a poignant look. But at the moment, the corners of her mouth lifted and she smiled. Im no match for you, but there is one man who can kill you! She looked at the clone and said. Who? The clones eyes flinched slightly as he asked. Leo. Sharon uttered a name that was familiar to the clone. As mentioned earlier, the memories that the clone possessed were only one ten millionth of the original Dominic, and the fragmentary memory fragments were not enough to remind him of Leo, but there were definitely memories. Hunters face changed and he nced at the time. They had been here for almost twenty minutes. Originally they had intended to capture Ivy in five minutes and then make a quick exit.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. But, because of Sharon, it dragged on for fifteen minutes! If they dy any longer, a change of heart may ur that should not have happened in the first ce! 10032, finish her! Dont dy any longer! Hunter bellowed. Yes. The clone responded, and the next moment, lifted his foot and kicked hard on top of Sharons body. Let go! The steel ankle, kicking Sharon, caused her to double over and broke several ribs. Her appearance looked very miserable, but Sharon stiffened up without even grunting. Both hands, still clutching the ankles of the clone and Hunter, prevented them from taking a step forward. Seek death! Seeing this, the killing intent in the clones eyes grew, Dont think that just because youre different in my heart, I dont dare to kill you! He bent down, grabbed Sharons head and lifted her stiffly off the ground. The hand gripping Sharons head kept pushing harder and harder, there was a strong force, like a meat grinder, as if to crush Sharons skull. Her whole body couldnt help but tremble, her consciousness gradually blurred, only kept screaming in her mouth. Lydia, Marie and Ivy could not stand to watch and were eager to help, but they did not know what to do. Just as Sharons eyes were about to roll back in her head, Hunter finally spoke up and stopped the clone. Stop it. He looked at the clone and said, Did you forget the instruction, not to kill her, but to bring her back? Although she has the weakest overall ability in the assessment, that ispared to Dominic and Leo, and she is so much more powerful than the average person that making a clone of her would allow for mass production. Yes. At these words, the clone then let go of Sharon. With a poof, Sharon fell to the ground, both hands clutching her head as she took a huge breath of fresh air. Hunter looked down at Sharon, who was lying on the ground, her breath having long since be faint, and said indifferently, As I said, you are too bitter, I will reunite you with Dominic for real and bring you back to the Phantom as well. Youre dreaming! Sharon looked at him with resentment in her eyes. This was a reunion, but Sharon would not want it in any way. She then turned her head and shouted at Lydia, Marie and the girls as hard as she could, Get into the woods and leave me alone! She knew that tonight, she would probably die for sure. All she could do was to help Lydia and the girls dy as long as possible and then die gracefully, which would be a relief for her. At least she would not have to continue living in the shadow of three years ago. When Lydia and Marie saw this, their mouths opened and their throats felt like they were blocked by something, unable to say anything. Taking Ivy with them, they turned and fled into the woods. Hunter and clone watched from afar, snorted disdainfully, and said to Sharon, I know youre trying to stall for time, but were willing to y along for a while. Lets just see if the cat catches the mouse first or if the mouse escapes in the mouth of the cat. The woods were dark, and Lydia and Marie ran forward with Ivy in tow like crazy. They dont know how long they ran, but they finally stopped because of exhaustion. Half crouched and panting. I cant, I just cant run anymore. Marie was panting heavily and kept waving her hands in a copsed manner. Why are you so useless? I told you to exercise. Lydia gave her a look and said. Dont worry, Sis, if I can escape this time, Ill make sure to work out. Marie smiled, Well be fine, right? This time, Lydia did not answer her immediately, but instead fell into silence. Will they, indeed, survive the night? Although they had escaped, it was only a matter of time before Hunter and clones, both professional killers, found them. And although Hunter had said they wouldnt kill them, would they really not silence them after hearing such an important secret? Everything is unknown. Im sorry, its all because Ive dragged you guys down. Ivy was ming herself, it was all to protect her that so many people were involved. Marie gave her a look and smiled in a fake light-hearted manner, Whats the point of talking about this now? And we didnt know you turned out to be so valuable. At that, Ivy looked up in some rm and shook her head repeatedly, I dont know, I really dont know anything Marie was about to say something else, but suddenly, out of the darkness, a ck hand reached out and pulled her into a bush. Ah - Marie instinctively tried to scream in terror, but her mouth was covered and she could only make a whimpering sound. Lydia also felt the great distressing on and was just about to rebuke angrily, and when she fixed her eyes on it, but she froze for a moment. Its Sharon. She actually escaped too? Shhh! Sharon made a gesture of silence, then leaned helplessly behind the trunk of a tree, panting continuously, one hand still covering her stomach. Miss Bell, are you alright? Lydia was also very surprised and asked. Go go, the exit is there Sharon said in a very weak voice. Lydia was just about to say something, but she nced down and saw that Sharons abdomen was quickly stained red with blood, spreading in areas that were still expanding. Youve been shot? Marie eximed at once. Chapter 899 Burying with Her! They saw Sharon holding one hand tightly over her belly, but it was not enough to stop the blood from spreading out, and soon, through her fingers, it flowed out and stained her whole hand red. Sharons face also grew paler and paler, clenching her teeth, her forehead and neck covered in dense, cold sweat. Sis, what should we do? Marie was in a state of disarray and panic. She had known Sharon before even Lydia, and it was Sharon who had rescued her back when she was identified as Lydia and kidnapped by Cedric. So in her mind, Sharon was undefeated, and this was the first time she had seen such a weak Sharon. She is also human, she bleeds and hurts too. Bandage her immediately! Lydia was still calm and said, But there is no one among us who has studied medicine. She would only do simple bandaging, but Sharon was shot at the moment and the bullet had to be removed from the wound or the situation would be worse. Just as everyone was at a loss, a weak voice came through. I I used to learn a little bit of healing in the pce, and I can bandage thisdy. Lydia and Marie looked back at Ivy and asked, You studied medicine? Ivy nodded timidly, A little. The sisters looked at each other; most people in Toyo were modest and generally their level was almost advanced though they said they had learned a little. Can you remove the bullet? Lydia asked. What? Ivy didnt expect Lydia to ask her to do something so difficult, so she was a bit rmed, but looking at the weak Sharon, she gritted her teeth and nodded, Ill try my best! When she finished, she tore off the clothes she was wearing and rolled them into a strip of cloth that she used as a bandage. I have a pocket knife here but its not sterilised. Marie pulled out a small pair of scissors and said. Ivy picked it up, Cant be bothered with that. Just as the three women were about to take the bullet and bandage it for Sharon, Sharon was the one who refused. No, you guys get out of here! Why? Ivy looked at the woman with iprehension, refusing to be bandaged even though she was already seriously injured. Ivy continued, Go find Leo, only if hees, we can all be saved! But your injury Lydia is also reluctant to leave. Go! Sharon said stubbornly, This wound is nothing, it doesnt hurt. The three of them looked dumbfounded at the woman who had obviously shed so much blood, but still stubbornly said it doesnt hurt, and were instantly infected, the panic on their faces, all of a sudden, gone. Protect this girl, the fact that they want to take this girl even at the risk of exposure means that she must be carrying some important clues, go! At those words, Lydia took a deep breath and nodded, Okay, dont you die,e back alive! Sharon smiled and nodded gently. Lydia and Marie led Ivy towards the exit of the woods. Only after making sure they had left did Sharon breathe a sigh of relief and leaned her head against the trunk of the tree, slowly closing her eyes. The next moment, however, the big tree copsed with a crash. Sharons body tensed up, forcing herself to endure the sharp pain as she jerked to her feet and looked behind her. Hunter and clone were seen walking over, looking at Sharon andughing, Look what I found? A lost kitty. In Hunters hand, he held a pistol with a silencer. It was with this pistol that he shot Sharon in the abdomen. Looking at the two men, Sharons face changed for a moment, but she was not the least bit rmed and looked at them with a calm face. Why did you have to go this far? I didnt want to take a shot at you. Hunter said with a cold face. The clone also looked at Sharon with great iprehension. They could already tell that Sharons body was almost at its limit and she was not going tost much longer. Facing these two, she didnt have the slightest chance of winning. However, Sharon still had no intention of retreating, and even, from her pupils, no fear of death could be seen at all. You wouldnt understand. Sharon shook her head and said very calmly, You guys dont understand what the meaning of my life is, as Leo said, Im just a fool. Her life was ruined, herst hope dashed. When all a man has left for the rest of his life is hate, then he bes a stubborn paranoid maniac. It didnt matter if she was shot, she still had her hands to use. Both hands are broken, she has both feet. With both feet broken, she still has her teeth. Even if she dies, she will bite off a piece of their flesh with a vengeance! Yes, Sharon was ready to die in battle. Only when she leaves everything behind, when she embraces death, can she be this still. She tore off the clothes she was wearing, wrapped them around her mouth and clenched them in her teeth. Regripping the short knife in her hand, she murmured in her mind. This is the final blow. In any case, she did her best. Kill! She roared, her eyes zing, and ignoring the blood that was dripping from her abdominal wound, she stabbed the clones head hard. - Meanwhile, Lydia and the girls finally escaped from the Eco Park. Looking not far away at the lights and the traffic, they had a feeling of having survived the robbery. But now was not the time to rx, and they darted to a public phone booth. Their mobile phones were all smashed and they could only use public phones to call Leo. On the other hand, Leo was driving when his mobile phone suddenly rang. Hello? Leo! Where are you? Lydias anxious voice actually came over the phone, and Leos eyes suddenly sank as he hurriedly asked, Lydia, where are you guys? Theres no sign of you anywhere.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Were fine now, but Miss Bell isnt, and if you dont hurry up, shes going to die! When Leo heard this, his face changed violently and he asked in a deep voice, Whats wrong? We saved a young girl from Toyo, but a group of people of unknown origin came and not only wanted to take her, but also to kill us, and it was Miss Bell who saved us! Lydia said loudly, But shes no match alone, go over and help her, quick! At these words, a palpitating cloud of coldness instantly erupted from Leos body, and Nadine, sitting next to him, did not even dare to move, her body felt like it had been thrown into a silent sub-dimension. Where is she? Eco Park, inside the woods Upon hearing this, Leo immediately hung up the phone and said to Nadine, Turn around, go to the ecological park, quick, quick, quick! Sharon, you must be alright Leo murmured in his heart, Or Ill have everyone buried with you! Chapter 900 The Wrath of the God of War! Five minutester. Ecological Park, East Woods, a pause of calm. There was no sound of anything, just a woman lying motionless on the ground. Hunter and the clone, still intact, were standing on either side and were looking down at the badly wounded and dying Sharon. She took a big breath and closed her eyes. Kill me. At this moment, she gave up resistance. The wound in her belly had torn for the second time, and the pain, which was so deep, tormented her and made her want to die. Hunter, however, shook his head, I will not kill you; on the contrary, I will heal you. These words instantly made Sharon open her eyes and ask, What do you want to do to me? As I said, you and Dominic should be reunited. Hunter said calmly, Havent you been living for this moment for the past three years? Now that Ive made your dreame true, you and Dominic must look beautiful standing together. Then I might as well die! Sharon spat out a mouthful of blood, with a look of extreme anger and resignation in her eyes. She hates it! Why cant she be stronger so she doesnt get beaten up? Now she understood what would happen to Dominic? Extracting his genes and memories and using him as a mother to create a mass of clones. If she had been caught, thats what would have happened to her. The thought of being captured and transformed, losing her memories and transnting their proposed memories to work for them, turning into a killing weapon that only kills without feeling, gave Sharon a feeling of wanting to die. Thats not up to you. Hunter said quietly, You will not be lonely, for it will not be long before Leo bes just like you. Bah! Sharon spat a mouthful of bloodied spittle onto Hunters face. The corners of Hunters eyes twitched and he wiped the drool off his face with a hand, his whole face turning chilly, Bitch, you let that prey Ivy get away, so youll be the one to pay the debt, take her away. They had stayed long enough and it was time to leave. Yes. The clone responded, intending to pick up Sharon. Dont touch me! Unexpectedly, Sharon resisted fiercely, not allowing the clone to touch her at all. Seeing this, Hunter pondered for a moment and said, Give her a sedative and get a good nights sleep. The clone took out a syringe, filled with a clear liquid, and walked towards Sharon step by step. No, get away from me, I dont want to be transformed! At this point, Sharons eyes finally became frightened and she kept backing away. However, all the struggle was futile as the clone still injected the sedative into Sharons body. At once, Sharons body was weak and her eyes lost focus, her head drowsy. No Sharon cried out in despair, she was not willing to do so, she had persevered for three years, but in the end, this is what she had to face? She clenched her teeth and a smear of blood, suddenly, spilled out of her mouth. When Hunter saw this, his face changed, No, shes going to bite her tongue! The clone rushed up and cupped her jaw, forcing Sharon to open her mouth. Hunter came over to take a look, only to see that Sharons mouth had long been covered in blood. Luckily, it was just short of her seeding in biting her tongue, and then we would have all been wasted. Hunter thought for a moment and suddenly pulled out the same steel metal, intending to stuff it into Sharons mouth. What is it? The clone asked. Mouth fixer. Hunter said, With this, she cant even close her mouth, let alone bite her tongue. The clone could not stand it, Wouldnt that be too cruel to her? Bats face sank, What do you know? Dont you want her to be a clone just like you? Then you can be together, and she, too, will forget all her previous memories. The clones heart moved and he stopped stopping. Hunter, you shall not die! Sharon looked at Hunter with hatred in her eyes and cursed loudly. Go ahead and curse, your memory wont be around for long anyway. As Hunter spoke, he came towards Sharon with the intention of shoving the muzzle fixer into her mouth. However, at that moment, a figure arrived in a sh, carrying a terrifying killing aura, with the rumbling sound of air breaking along the way. Hunter instantly sensed the danger and was already nning to retreat, but it was still a step toote. There was a loud bang and Hunter was heavily kicked by the figure. At that moment, he felt as if he had been hit by a truck and fell straight backwards, breaking several trees along the way. At the same time, Sharon, who was lying on the ground and could not move, also felt herself being picked up. Who are you? The clones body tightened and he snarled. However, no one paid him any heed. With the addition of the sedative, Sharons mind and body werepletely at ease, I knew that you wouldnt let me die. She lifted her face and smiled happily, not needing to open her eyes to know who it was that picked her up. Im sorry Imte.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Leo said in a husky voice as he gently stroked Sharons long hair. Looking at Leos face with extreme killing intent suppressed, Sharon also finally couldnt suppress the emotions in her heart andpletely exploded out as if a volcano had erupted. She threw herself into Leos arms and cried loudly in his arms like a child, and blood instantly stained Leos snow-white shirt. I saw Dominic, he was transformed, the Phantom made millions of him, they were all clones This is what Ive been holding on to for three years. Why? Why is this happening? Throughout the woods, the heartbreaking sound of Sharons cries echoed. Leo was silent, saying nothing but gently patting Sharons back, but only Leo himself could feel how trembling his hands were as he held Sharon! Sharon had always been a strong woman in his mind, she never seemed to cry orugh. And at this moment, but she cried like a child. Crying, Sharon fell asleep. Looking at Sharon, who was covered in blood, but sleeping peacefully and deeply like a baby in his arms, at this moment, Leo only felt his heart break and his eyes turned red. Go to sleep, everything will be fine. Gently putting Sharon behind him, Leo slowly stood up, a monstrous hostile aura instantly filling his entire face fat, a morbid coldness instantly freezing the air around him. Shes hurt like this, even if youd die a million times over, and it wouldnt be enough. Leos voice was not heavy, but to Dominics clones ears, it sounded like a thunderp. It was as if the whole world became silent after these words were spoken. An extremely violent and murderous aura was vaguely released from Leos body. He would turn into a Shura and kill everyone in this world to bury them with Sharon! Chapter 901 Destruction Hunter was heavily kicked by Leo, flying straight into a distance of several hundred metres, his body embedded directly into a huge rock. As debris rolled down around him, Hunter felt as if his body was falling apart, and a sharp pain swept through his body. Damn who kicked me? Hunter intended to emerge from the rock when his suddenly fixed his eyes on the shuriken-like figure not far away. Arthurs pupils plummeted into a small dot. Leo?! A chill instantly swept through his body and Arthurs face turned white with fear. The murderous aura on Leos body, which he could feel from such a distance, immediately sent a shiver down his spine for no reason. After being dyed by Sharon for as long as she could, she still drew Leo to the scene. Arthur sighed in his heart, tonights mission was a failure. Arthur thought he could be a match for Leo, so he staged a mutiny in an attempt to take Wyverns for himself, but only at that moment did he realise that he was no match for Leo. Leo was too strong! Three years ago, he was able to rank first in the Phantoms assessment, and even Dominic was pipped by him; now, he will only get stronger. Originally, Arthur wanted to go back to support the clone, but after seeing that it was Leo, he decided to give up on the idea. He tiptoed out of the rocks and then fled like a madman. Dominic 10032 is just a clone. There is no need to put his life on the line when he wants as many clones as this one. And in the middle of the woods, Leos entire person was murderous, his face so shadowy. Just by standing there, he gave off an extreme killing intent, the kind of killing aura that was enough to take ones breath away! The entire air of the woods became frozen and cold because Leo was alone. Leos weaknesses were his kin. Lydia, Emilia, and many of his family and friends. Sharon, too, is one of them. She was an extremely special person to Leo. She was Leos first love, only because of Dominics presence, their romance, before it had begun, ended. Because of the awkwardness, Sharon has been respectful of each other since she became Leos sister-inw. After Dominic was taken away, Leo became the only person Sharon trusted in the world. The reverse is also true for Leo. So when he saw Sharon lying in front of him covered in wounds, Leos anger was palpable. She was so beautiful, once, so happy, but now, bloodied and bruised by the brutal truth, her cries like the cuckoos blood were like sharp knives, piercing Leos heart fiercely. If he couldnt even protect them, then what was the point of him bing Commander of Wyverns? Anger makes a man strong and sometimes having a weakness is not a bad thing. Because with weaknesses caring, and when weakness is touched, it forces out the most powerful Leo. On the other hand, Lydia, Marie, and Ivy turned back after contacting Leo. It was just in time to see the scene where Leo and the clone confronted each other. And, of course, they saw Sharon lying forlornly behind Leo. She fell into a deep sleep, just like a sleeping beauty, for some reason, seeing this scene, even Lydia and Marie were very immersive. They understood Leos speechless anger. At this moment, even Marie could not help but give Lydia aplicated look in her eyes. Even she could see that if karma was set aside and thepetition was fair, Lydia might not necessarily be able topete with Sharon. No matter how perfect she did, Leos heart would always be left with the shadow of Sharon. Because she had be more than just Leos first love, she had evolved into a family member in his eyes. Who are you? The clone looked at Leo with an unfriendly look in his eyes and said in an angry voice. The dead doesnt need to know that much. Leo spoke coldly, staring at the clones face that looked exactly like Dominics, the hostility in his eyes intensifying. Youd better go and get a new face or I wont be able to resist peeling yours off alive. Wood chips flew and dust scattered.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. A great battle is about to take ce. With heavy strides, the clone strides towards Leo. The walk turned into a run. With a few assisted runs, he leapt into mid-air and smashed his fist into Leos head. Leo looked unmoving, not even moving a bit, just standing there quietly, looking up at the clones overwhelming strike. His eyes are indifferent and dehumanised. Leo, be careful! Lydia, who was hiding not far away watching the battle, was so frightened that her heart jumped out of her throat because it seemed to her as if Leo could not keep up with the clones speed and could only watch as his iron fist came down. Ivy looked straight at Leo with big eyes. It was the first time she had seen and seen Leo, but there was an overwhelming sense of familiarity. She pulled out of her pocket a photograph, already damp and creased, of a baby. Its him Ive found him! Ivys eyes widened as she cupped the photo and snapped out of it. Since the words were spoken by Ivy in thenguage of Toyo, Lydia and Marie did not catch the meaning of the words. Nor did they notice the look in Ivys eyes that held a thousand emotions. The iron fist was about to fall, so powerful that it even smashed through the air and came closer and closer to Leo. Just as it was about to hit, Leo finally moved. Not really moving either, just slowly extending a hand. Just as lightly and slowly, a hand is extended. The movement was obviously slow, but it was as if it had broken the shackles of time and was just in time to block the clones fist. Just like that, the clones fist was gripped by Leos open palm, and the moment it made contact, it removed all the force it had previously exerted. At this moment, the clone felt a very strong crisis, in front of Leo, he actually had the feeling of a weak mole facing a huge dragon. Leo grabbed the clones fist, his eyes still indifferent, that look of despair that looked down on him like a god on high. You The clone was shocked and angry, and made every effort to pull his fist out. Unfortunately, no matter how hard he pushed, it was like a y ox entering the sea, it didnt work. Grabbing his fist, Leo started to push harder. There was a sound of fried chestnuts, at first low, but as time went on this sound became louder and louder and finally became the sound of bones cracking. Ah The next moment, the clone let out a painful scream. It was the bones of the joints in his fist that were crushed hard by Leo, section by section. Chapter 902 Turning the Gun Ahhhhhhh The screams of the clone continued, resounding throughout the woods and startling countless migrating birds. Such a painful sound made the bodies of Lydia and Marie, who were watching the battle from the side, tremble. Like the soles of the feet, the top of the fist hides many joints and acupuncture points. How painful would it really be to crush the bones of the joints in your fist one by one? Lydia and Marie no longer dare to think about it, because just thinking about it makes them feel pain, not to mention the clone who experienced it. Even though he is a clone, he feels pain. This is the wrath of Leo, and with what they know of Leo, this is, well, just the beginning. He would not let this clone die so easily, but, instead, tortured it! From the beginning to the end, Leos expression and eyes never changed. As time passed, he and the clone remained motionless in this position, like two statues. But slowly, the clones clenched fist could be seen to be gradually bing dried up, as if drained of water and blood beneath the skin, even the veins were bing dry and thin, drooping helplessly. Not only that, but every joint in the palm of the hand is badly twisted and misaligned, as if the fingers had grown backwards. Yes, Leo had punchedrge swathes of internal energy into the clones fist, which burned wildly and dried up some of the blood and water in his joints, which caused the drying out. Everything was just as Lydia and Marie had thought; the person who had hurt Sharon, Leo would not let him die so easily. Brother-inw is awesome Maries eyes rounded in astonishment. Lydia was also shocked beyond words, knowing that this was a clone that even Sharon was tired of dealing with, yet it was so weak in front of Leo. It was not that she had never seen Leo strike before, it was just that it seemed that every time she saw Leo strike, his strength would go up a notchpared to thest time, and she simply could not see where his limit was. Leo finally let go of the clone and tossed him out like arge piece of rubbish. However, he didnt continue to initiate the attack, but looked down at him from above and said, Ive seen big pieces of junk like you before in Hopkins, but you seem to be a bit more advanced than them, are you an upgraded version of them? Hes a clone of Dominic! Lydia shouted from the side, telling the truth that Hunter had told earlier. What? Leos eyes were gloomy and cold, and the killing intent rolling in his eyes was even stronger. Phantom does really not doing a good job. Leo said in a cold voice, he and Sharon had searched for Dominic for three years, but in the end, Dominic was used as a mother for research and bred a whole bunch of clones. Back in the provincial capital, Leo and Sharon had seen Dominic before, and he hadpletely forgotten about them, and now that it was not the real Dominic either, but one of the clones. They were a little more advanced than the war weapons that appeared at the Hopkins Stadium, with their own intelligence, and the only thing that irked Leo was their faces. You are strong, but, my body is steel, how are you going to beat me? The clone stood up and said in a deep voice. Who told you that I cant fight if youre steel? Leo asked a rhetorical question. With the words, he finally moved, this time taking the initiative, mming a fist hard into the clones face. Apparently, he could also see that the clones head, which was not protected by steel. In fact, the clones body, although made of steel, is only a protective coating on the outside, and theponents that make up the body are still flesh and blood. The reason why Sharon couldnt do anything to him was that her attack was not enough to prate theyer of steel on the skins surface. But Leo could do it. The clone grunted and moved with it, shielding his head with one hand while mming it with his only remaining fist. Two fists, one of flesh and blood and one of steel, but Leo actually didnt duck or dodge and shook that one hard. Seek death! Seeing Leo not actually dodging, the clone immediately cursed out.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. He will pay the price for his arrogance. Boom! The moment of collision was like Mars hitting the earth, blowing a hurricane wind, blowing the eyes of Lydia and Marie who were watching the battle nearby. Leo took three steps back, while the clone, however, staggered and took several steps backwards. Thest step even made arge crater in the ground, into which the whole person sank. This time the clones finally looked at Leo with a look of horror in their eyes, and Leo in turn, still with a mad, sardonic grin on his face. Its pretty hard. Leo smiled, shook off his fist and charged forward again, sending out a furious storm of attacks. The fists were as dense as rain,nding as hard as they could on the clones body with a characteristic metallic chatter. The two fought, giving the illusion that Leo was the man of steel, and before long the clone was bruised and battered, with dense scars appearing on his body. The clone panted and looked at Leo with more than a touch of panic in his eyes atst. Although he was created, he had a consciousness of his own. He doesnt want to die! However, there was no way Leo would let him off the hook. He had to think of a way, a way that would turn defeat into victory. The next moment, the clone took the initiative and attacked towards Leo. Leo froze for a moment, obviously not expecting his opponent to actually dare to take the initiative to attack. Just as Leo was about to leave no stone unturned, the clone suddenly came to a screeching halt, turned his gun around, charging towards Lydia and Marie who were watching the battle nearby. No! Leos face suddenly turned pale and his eyes filled with blood. The clone turned his gun so fast that Lydia and Marie were only ordinary people, unable to react at all, and could only watch as the clone rushed towards them. On the run, the clone also had an additional chainsaw spinning at high speed in his hands, making a zipping sound. Lydia and Marie could never have imagined that the clone would actually take them to task. Leo - Lydia screamed in terror and the next moment, in turn, clung to Marie, ready to take her back to meet the clones high-speed spinning chainsaw. Coldness unique to metal spread throughout her body, and Lydia could already feel the pain of the chainsaw slicing through her back. She closed her eyes and hugged Marie tightly. The next moment, blood sttered. The cold blood sshed onto Lydias face and also onto Maries face. But for a long time, no pain came, and Lydia and Marie opened their eyes and subconsciously looked back. At once, pupils plummeted and eyes hollowed. Only to see Leo appearing in front of them at some point, his two hands together, holding on to the clones palm in a death grip, forcibly holding the chainsaw from falling. Chapter 903 Missing Body Leo clenched his teeth and did his best to stop the chainsaw that was about to fall. The chainsaw, spinning at high speed, was only a few centimeters away from Leos face. He could even clearly see the gears spinning at high speed. The clone obviously didnt expect Leo to be so fast and block him either. Now he kept pushing harder and harder, squeezing downwards, trying to press the chainsaw into Leo. Leos forehead was bruised, his eyes were so gloomy, and his voice was as grim as if it came from the nine hells. Who are the people youre trying to kill and why are you doing it to them? Leos palms were harder. The chainsaw was gradually separated by Leo. It was then thrown violently upwards. The chainsaw was instantly thrown into the air and snatched up by Leo. Leo, who had obtained the chainsaw, had a vaguely grim look on his face and his killing intent was already in motion. Die! Leo roared, the chainsaw in his hand, shing at the clone. A sharp chainsaw was cutting directly at the clones head. Almost instantly, his head was cut to pieces with a chainsaw Only the headless corpse of the clone remained, still standing upright. With a gentle push from Leo, the clone went down with a poof. After killing the clone, Leo immediately turned back and looked at Lydia and Marie who were already scared, the coldness on his face gradually disappeared and he asked, Are you guys alright? Yes Lydia nodded in shock and was able to speak, but not Maries gaze dull and unfocused. It was the first time she had seen someoneing at them wielding a chainsaw, and the first time she had seen a human head being sliced up with a chainsaw, and it was hard to take in for a moment. Marie turned around and threw up profusely. It was only after she had vomited that she felt better. Silently looking at Marie who was vomiting, Leo said indifferently, After I killed someone for the first time in battle, I vomited for three whole hours and had nightmares for three nights in a row. Lydia watched in silence, a trance drifting before her eyes. If it wasnt for Leo, she and Marie would be dead now. It is he who has always protected himself. Thinking of this, Lydia could no longer control her emotions and said nothing, but just hugged Leo tightly. Leo also gave Lydia a gentle hug. Anyone who came across such a thing would have been shocked. At that moment, a weak voice suddenly came from behind. Leo looked back at the somewhat young girl from Toyo. Her kimono had be soiled, but her face looked clean, very well behaved and submissive as a woman from Toyo. At once being gazed at by Leos gushing eyes, Ivy suddenly blushed, first bowing ny degrees to Leo, Thank you for saving me, I am grateful. Leo waved his hand and didnt take it to heart, Its not a big deal. He hade to save Sharon, and had only saved this young girl from Toyo in passing. Ivy and Leo looked at each other and her cheeks blushed at once. What about this body? Lydia asked, this park has many peopleing to exercise in the morning, they will surely find this clones corpse, then it will cause an unnecessary sensation.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Leo was silent for a moment and said, Destroy the corpse. Destroy the body? Lydia and Marie were both wide-eyed. From the fluency with which Leo said, it seems that this is not the first time he has done this. Letting Lydia and Marie leave with the sleeping Sharon, Leo left the ce alone and went forward to find the rubbish bag. The clones body, lying still and silent, made no sound at all. As Leo left in search of the rubbish bag, the woods rustled and there were three more mysterious men in ck trench coats with indifferent eyes looking at the clone. In terms of body type, therger ones on either side are men, while the slender one in the middle is a woman, who cannot hide her curves, even in a wide trench coat. He is dead. The man on the left sighed softly, his words held a note of helplessness. Its great that clone 10032, the first clone to conduct an out-of-home experiment, hassted this long. The man on the right looks optimistic instead. After a pause, he looked again at the very well-built woman in the middle and said, Gic technology needs to be improved, madam, dont you think? Madame didnt answer the question and said with a smile, Im interested in that proto as opposed to the clone. Proto? The two men to her left and right were surprised and said, You mean the one who was reced by Dominic? He cant escape. The woman giggled and pointed to the clones body, Recycle it, theres still some raw material to use. Yes. The two men quickly lifted the clones body and the three stayed out of sight. It was all as if they had never been here. By the time Leo re-entered the area, he found the body missing. The wind had picked up, extraordinarily cold and with a creepy, eerie feeling. A body actually disappeared on its own? The body could not have walked on its own, so there was only one reason left, the body had been taken away. Its them Leos gaze became deep as he muttered. Since the Phantom had taken the clones body away, Leo saved himself the effort of destroying it and quickly returned home. On the way back, he looked serious and more worried about the future. That one was only Dominics clone, and it could be seen that there were many more clones identical to Test Subject 10032. With so many of them, if a war did ur in the future, how would they be pitted against each other? There is no doubt that even if he were leading the troops against such an invincible army, he would have absolutely no certainty of victory. Besides, Dominic is still in the hands of the Phantom. Things are far from over and the future will only get darker. Leo returned home and soon fell asleep. Because of her brush with death, Lydia hugged Leo very tightly and tightly. She was terrified that she would lose Leo. Sharon was settled into a guest room on the second floor. She was given so many sedatives that she could not wake up without sleeping for a day and a night. The following morning, Leo was still asleep when he felt in a blur that a pair of big innocent and pure eyes were watching him. He opened his eyes slightly, only to find a delicate woman in a kimono standing in front of his bed. She was looking at him with a soft face. Leo was so frightened that he hurriedly sobered up quite a bit and sat up with a start, staring warily at Ivy who had been staring at him for who knows how long, What do you want? Brother, youre awake? Ivy narrowed her eyes and smiled, utttering. Chapter 904 Do You Love Him? Brother? Hearing Ivys address, Leo froze for a moment, and instantly lost all sleepiness, sitting up from the bed with a bolt. Looking at Ivy, he asked, What did you just call me? Brother. Ivys eyes narrowed and her smile turned into a crescent moon as she took it for granted. Leo looked back, dumbfounded, and said, Although Im older than you, I dont look much older than you, you dont need to use honorifics for me, just call me by my name, or just call me Mr. Cohen. But Ivy shook her head upon hearing this, with a serious look on her face, and said, How can that be? A brother is a brother, how can I call you by your name? At these words, Leo immediately frowned, hearing some clues. At first, what he thought was brother was just a term of endearment for an older, strange man. But now he realized that the brother Ivy was talking about was not a term of endearment between friends, but a term of endearment between a real brother and sister. Leos expression became serious. Leo had not had much contact with Ivy, a woman from Toyo, and only knew that someone who could be hunted by a Phantom was definitely not a simple person. However, Ivy called him brother and confused him. After ncing back at Lydia and seeing that it had not alerted her, Leo was slightly relieved while he said to Ivy, Come out. Okay, brother. Ivy continued to call out to her brother, not feeling the least bit odd about doing so. Leading Ivy to the downstairs living room, which was empty. Leo told Ivy to sit down, then looked at her with a serious face, Listen, Miss Oda, I believe that youring to Pompeii is no ident, and you may be carrying a great secret, so it is only right that we will protect you and save you. Dont call me brother. I know that in your country, the word brother is not as simple as it seems. There is a deep bond between Brother and sister in Toyo, a bond that goes far beyond even the rtionship between lovers, which was a cultural difference. It may not seem like much to the people of Toyo, but to the people of Pompeii, it can be deeply misunderstood. He did not want Lydia to misunderstand his rtionship with Ivy. Leo said this in a serious manner, not looking at all like he was joking, and Ivys face, which was originally full of smiles, froze for a moment. When she reacted, Ivy opened her mouth, as if she wanted to refuse, but changed her mind when she looked at Leos serious eyes. Okay, Mr. Cohen. This address was much morefortable for Leo to hear, so he said, What is it that you want to see me so early in the morning? Or, have you remembered something? Ivy, however, lost interest all of a sudden and shook her head, No. Afterwards, she was back to her room. Back in her room, Ivy is lost. Now that Toyo is about to face a major reshuffle, with the Emperors death and the Oda familys position in jeopardy, only Leo can save them. She hade to Pompeii to ask for help, but at the moment she wanted more than anything to speak of the rtionship between the Oda family and his parents, but there was not a very opportune moment to do so. Because both Leo and Sharon protect her as if she were a person with a huge secret on her. s, let nature take its course. Ivy shook her head, gathered her thoughts andy back down on the bed. Leo also had some trouble understanding what was going through the mind of this young girl from Toyo, but he didnt care as he walked to Sharons room and knocked gently on the door. The door is unlocked. The voice of Sharon soon came from inside. Leo was astonished that Sharon, who had been seriously injured, had woken up after just one nights rest despite being given a sedative shot. He gently pushed open the door and walked in, only to see Sharon sitting at the head of the bed, seeing Leo enter, and not standing up to greet him, with a preupied look. Still thinking about Dominic? Leo smiled slightly, gently closed the door behind him and sat down beside Sharon. Sharon was silent for a long time, finally nodded and said, I thought that clone was the real Dominic, but it turned out not to be. Damn Phantom, captured Dominic to use as a mother and made a lot of clones out of him. I cant ept this result. Sharon had her head down and looked a bit dejected. Leo could fully understand this emotion; what she cherished was so spoiled by the Phantom, who had broken up the pair and would even turn against each other and kill each other as lovers in the future. There is no greater torment in the world than this. But its true, you have to move on. He gazed at the side of Sharons stunningly beautiful face and said softly. I know, but its easier said than done, or rather, I simply cant do it!Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Sharon said emotionally, Three years, I have been living in Dominics nightmare for these three years, maybe you are right, Dominic is not the same Dominic we are familiar with. We will live and die in the future, but I am his unmarried wife, I am not like you, I just want to think of everything in a good direction. What if, I say what if, there is still hope? She lifted her head and looked at Leo with hopeful eyes, eager to see the affirmation she hoped to see in Leos eyes. However, she was disappointed, Leos eyes were calm and he shook his head gently, There is no hope, he is the enemy. Sharons eyes instantly froze, and her eyes lost focus when she looked at Leo. Her throat rolled as if she wanted to say something else, but the next moment, a pair ofrge, broad, strong hands embraced her deeply. In this instant, Sharons face changed drastically and her entire body was in a state of rigidity. Only after three seconds of stagnation did she gradually adapt to Leos broad and strong embrace, and even took the initiative to open her arms and gently hug him. In her current state of mind, she does need someone to hug her. The hugsted for a long time, and strangely enough, after the hug, Sharon, who was in a messy mood, was instantly much better. Before you think about anything else, I want you to get one thing straight. Leo let go of Sharon, but with both hands still on top of Sharons shoulders, he calmly said, This matter is very important, it concerns your future living. Three years ago, you were living for Dominic, but now, you have learned the truth of the matter what you should live for. Leo looked into Sharons eyes, his eyes sharpening. After a pause, he said in a deep voice, Do you really like Dominic? Or who is the person you are hiding in your heart! Chapter 905 Sharon Regrets Do you like him? When Leo asked this question, Sharon froze. Her eyes were wide, deep in them, bewildered. Sharon had never considered such questions. Or rather, there is no point in considering such questions at all. Having tasted the warmth of the world since she was a child, it was only in Wyverns that she found a real home. The old Commander of Wyverns treated her gently and sternly, and Dominic was like a big brother protecting her. Yes. Dominic was already in after Sharon entered Wyverns, and at that time, he was already an excellent Wyverns member. However, at that time, Sharon never thought that she would one day be Dominics girlfriend, let alone consider such unrealistic things as like or love. She does not want to be the exception in Wyverns, let alone just a vase that is protected by people all the time.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. She wants to be strong! Be, better than everyone! Thats how to survive in this vicious world! Moreover, Wyverns is to go to battle, shot and wounded, which is amon urrence, even yesterday therade was together talking andughing, tomorrow will be a cold corpse. In this environment, Sharon really can not divide the energy to consider the love affair pursued by girls of this age. So, all her life, Sharon had never considered this aspect of love and fondness. In her subconscious mind, after being Dominics girlfriend, then she was Dominics person for the rest of her life. Dominic was missing, so she went looking for him and got him back, it was as simple as that. Leo quietly looked at the bewildered Sharon, waiting for her to answer. Returning to her senses, Sharon instinctively tried to nod her head. But, about to nod, she froze again. Theres something wrong. She was talking to herself. As Leo looked on, he also recalled the past and, at once, took a deep breath. There are very few female soldiers in Wyverns, and those as beautiful as Sharon are even rarer, so it was logical that Sharon became the regiments pet at the time. There are not a few people who have made their feelings known to her, including Dominic, who has also made it clear, but Sharon has not responded to any of them. Remember the day you became my sister-inw? Suddenly, Leo spoke out softly and asked with a smile. Sharon faintly froze and then nodded dumbly. Yes. It was on the battlefield that she promised Dominic to be his girlfriend. At that time, Sharon was under attack and someone was shooting secretly in the back, it was Dominic, who defied the odds to save her. Dominic fell into Sharons arms covered in blood, his wounds made him suck in cold air from the pain, but he asked her with a smile, Can you be my girlfriend? Sharon did not say anything. The matter was not followed up. Did you say yes? Nor? Dont have a cold face, did you say yes or not? Knowing this, Leo, who was still a rookie for the time being, became anxious and asked questions in a row. Sharon still didnt answer the question, and thats when Dominic came over and naturally wrapped his arms around Sharons waist. Sharon struggled unnaturally and knocked Dominics hand away. Dominic smiled sunnily. After Dominic made that move on you then, I knew I had asked a stupid question. Leo smiled at Sharon and said. Sharons mouth opened, her throat felt like it was clogged, and she couldnt get a word out. Afterwards, Leo did not care that this was the bed Sharon had slept in, fell back andy down. Sharon could only lower her head and look at Leo who was staring nkly at the ceiling. As she watched, her eyes got red. Everyone knows she is Leos sister-inw, but before she became Dominics girlfriend, both she and Leo were each others first love. It was then that the rtionship between the two took a subtle turn. It still seems incredible when I think about it. Leo looked at the ceiling and said with a smile, The person I liked at that time was you, but you turned out to be my sister-inw. I am probably the most miserable character in the world, but, everyones fate is different, and thats what is most fascinating about fate, isnt it? I wont regret that I didnt confess my love to you, would you have epted me if I had confessed my love to you first? Leo half-jokingly said to Sharon, We are in Wyverns, who knows if we will be a cold corpse tomorrow? Who the hell has the heart to talk about love? We are born to go through much more trials and tribtions than the average person, and staying alive is fundamental to doing anything else. Youre the same, arent you? You have be my sister-inw, I sincerely bless you, I am still waiting to drink your wedding wine. Even I have thought of the things behind for you, you must have your own children before me, if it is a son, I will recognize it as a godson, if it is a daughter, I will treat her as a little princess. Leo spoke to himself, oblivious to the fact that Sharons eyes had changed greatly. Sharon only felt her heart clogging up, as if something was about to burst out of her chest. This is a regret that belongs to Leo, and so is for Sharon. Looking back, Sharon suddenly remembered that the person who appeared in her life the most was not Dominic at all, but Leo. Sharon still clearly saw the first face of Leo, that was in the womens changing room, she was changing clothes, but Leo barged in, and after the four eyes met, Leo was beaten up violently. She trained day and night, and even the old Commander of Wyverns was worried if Sharons mind would be affected, but unknowingly, she had Leo by her side, who kept melting the frozen heart with that sincere smile. How many jokes contain the truth? And how many of them, with spontaneity, do the things they care about? She perfectly missed out on someone who should have been hers. The feeling is like eating a piece of raw, unprocessed chocte, bitter to the soul. And now, Leo has a wife, Lydia, and they have a daughter, while she remains all alone. Leo - Sharon could not help but cry out, and her red eyes, too, became moist. Its not him you love. Leo, however, suddenly interrupted what she wanted to say, his tone was low, but his eyes were gentle, Will this make you feel better? Sharon looked dumbly at the smile spread across Leos face, and her original heavy and desperate mood really felt a lot better. Only to be reced by aplex of emotions that even she could not understand. She regretted it too. Why was she sad when the person she really loved was not him? Chapter 906 The Phantom is Furious Leo stayed in Sharons room for a while and then went out. Sharon was enlightened, however, she was still very depressed. This time, she was down for herself, and more upset with herself. There is more to her life than just getting stronger and fighting, she is a woman after all. Now she is thinking of nothing more than emotions. She came into the living room, where Leo had already entered the kitchen and started cooking breakfast. Why are you awake so early? At that moment, a gentle greeting came from behind. Sharon turned around to see Lydia slowly walking down in a silk home dress. She is still gorgeous. Sharon looked lost in thought for a moment, came back to her senses, forced a smile and nodded with a grin. Im a light sleeper, Ill be fine after a good nights sleep. Is that so? Lydia walked down and opened the window and curtains, and the sun shone in at once. The blinding sunlight shone so brightly that Sharon could not open her eyes, and she could not help but reach out her hand to cover her eyes. Did you see that? Lydia asked. See what? Light. Lydia said with a smile on her brow, Sunflowers will bloom just because they follow the sun. Sharon looked puzzled, not hearing what Lydia meant. The meal is ready, lets eat. At that moment, Leo came out of the kitchen with a few bowls of porridge in his hands. Breakfast is very simple. Sharon instinctively refused, No, not hungry Before the words were out of her mouth, she was pushed to the table. Leo looked at her and said, The injury is still fresh, so of course you need to eat more. But Eat. Lydia also looked at her with a smile. The sun shone in, making her and Leo look like they were draped in holy light. Sharon looked stunned for a moment, and for a moment, could not speak. Remembering Lydias words again, she instantly understood what they meant. Leo, like the sun, and she, Lydia, and all the women who have fallen for him, are sunflowers. Wherever the light is, they blossom towards it. He hasnt changed, has he? Lydia said softly as she ate her porridge. Sharons eyes widened, and after a long time, she also revealed a smile and nodded her head. Yeah, he hasnt changed. And she was relieved. Even when she missed out with Leo, she was never alone. It was at this point that Leos phone rang. It was actually a transantic phone. Leo frowned at who would call himself transantic. Leo, can you still know my voice? However, the moment the call was answered, a womans delicate voice came through. Leo froze, only feeling that the voice sounded familiar, as if he had heard it before somewhere, but couldnt remember exactly where. The woman on the phone sighed softly, I knew it, you really did forget about me. Well, heres a hint, just a little bit- The woman seemed to forgive Leo and said, still smiling, The Skull and Bones Society When he heard this, Leos face changed dramatically and he hung up the phone in a hurry in fear. Cold sweat instantly covered the entire forehead. Whos calling? Lydia, Sharon, and Marie, who had just woken up, all looked at Leo with puzzled eyes. Ahem, an old friend! Leo coughed dryly and drank up the white porridge, then stood up, I have some things to take care of, you guys take your time. Although Lydia was puzzled, she did not ask too many questions. Sharon, however, narrowed her eyes and looked at Leos hastily departing figure, and suddenly, as if she remembered something, her face suddenly changed. It cant be her - On the other hand, Leo got into Nadines car and reported an out-of-the-way address. Go over there! Nadine was puzzled for a moment, Young master, its a remote and deserted suburb with t terrain, are we going there to pick up someone? Thats the ce. Leo sat in the background and whispered, Dont mention anyone about us going to pick someone up, that individuals identity is too sensitive. Yes Nadine answered, and, not daring to ask more questions, she kicked the elerator and headed for the remote, deserted suburbs. It was at this point that Leos mobile phone rang again, this time, not from overseas, but from Violet. Leo looked on thoughtfully, and did not immediately pick up the phone. He could roughly figure out what Violet was calling about,st night he had snatched the Phantoms target, namely Ivy, and even destroyed a clone. Although Leo did not know much about the Phantoms cloning technology, he could imagine that a single clone was worth hundreds of millions of dors, and with such a huge loss, Violet would certainly not rest. After much hesitation, Leo picked up the phone. Sure enough, as soon as the call was answered, Violets shrieking and furious curses came through. Leo, what do you mean? Youre against me, are you? What did I do? Leo asked, ying dumb. Of course he couldnt just admit it, but had to test Violets reaction. Still ying dumb with me, are you? Violet seemed furious, her voice trembling, What did you do yesterday? Did you snatch our prey, away? You even ruined one of our clones. It went to the top of the organization, if I hadnt stopped it, the organization would havee out to deal with you! Really, then I can thank you for helping me to stop this. Leo narrowed his eyes and said. Hearing Leos ridicule, Violet became even more angry and said through clenched teeth, Leo, Im really not joking with you, hurry up and give Ivy to me, she has no rtionship with you, why did you save her? Youre crossing the line, do you understand? Who told you that it had nothing to do with me? Facing the furious Violet, Leo narrowed his eyes and said, Because of your prey, my wife was almost killed, and because of your prey, myrade was beaten to death with serious injuries, shouldnt I get involved? At once, Violets tone weakened. Apparently, she also knew about Sharons serious injuries. Miss Violet, there is one more thing you must not forget, it is true that you and I are working together, but between you Phantom and I, we are still deadly enemies. Leo said in a cold voice, If I can do something to make you guys unhappy, then I will be in a happy mood. The young girl from Toyo called Ivy will be taken over by Wyverns, and she will then be under Wyvernss twenty-four hour surveince and protection as a tainted witness, so if you Phantom dont like it, you cane and grab her. Violet stopped talking for a moment, she was not a fool, this was Leos way of provoking her. If the Phantom do enter the country in a big way because of Ivy, then it means that the war is going to start early, which is obviously not what the organisation wants. The organisation is still waiting for a moment, and it is clear that this moment is not ripe at the moment. Well, I can leave the clone thing alone. Violet took a deep breath and said, But you must be handed Ivy over to me! The organisation has begun to distrust me, and there are already other five-star execsing fto Pompeii, with the aim of killing you! As soon as these words were spoken, Leos eyes instantly chilled and a dense killing aura swept out. Nadine, who was driving, was startled with it and almost drove the car into the roadside barrier. Come on then, lets see who kills who?Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Chapter 907 Flirt Although the phone was separated, Violet could still feel Leos murderous intent that seemed to condense into substance. She couldnt help but feel a little stunned in her heart as Leos killing intent made her feel Shuras presence. But Violet quickly calmed down; as a five-star executive of the Phantom, she was well aware of the power of the Phantom, especially the five-star executives. Once the Phantom sends out a five-star executive, it means that the target being hunted is bound to die, and thats what one is aiming for. She held the phone in only one hand, her lips slightly hooked, Leo, maybe you can get away with surviving the Phantoms five-star executive, but you must not always get away with it, and you have the protection of Pompeii when you are in it, once you leave it Leaving Pompeii will be the time when I end your Phantomsir! Leos voice was cold, not half-joking. Almost there. Just then Nadine suddenly made a sound that caught Violets attention. Where are you going? Go pick up someone. Who? None of your business. You Violet gritted her teeth, exasperated by Leo through the phone. I dont care who you go to pick up, you have to bring me what I want, and also if youe across a five-star executive sent by the Phantom, I hope you keep your mouth shut and dont tell anyone about your cooperation with me! You think I am you? Leoughed coldly and after thinking about it, decided to tell Violet who he was going to pick up. After all, the person ohe is picking up is Violets sister. Leos t voice caused Violets pupils on the other end of the phone to jerk, her hand letting go and the phone falling to the ground. If you dare lie to me, Ill kill you right now! Violet picked up the phone, her tone tinged with murderous intent; she would not allow anyone to make fun of her sister with her. His sister would reach out to Leo? As you wish,e if you want to check the authenticity. After saying the address, Leo hung up the phone straight away. Violet stood in her office frozen, listening to the burst of busy tonesing from the phone, unable to return to her senses for a long time. Her sister she has longed for would appear today! Coming back to her senses, Violet immediately rushed out of the office and ordered her men to drive and wait for her. Leo soon arrived at the wastnd where he had agreed with the Queen of the Skull and Bones Society. Thend is truly barren, overgrown with weeds for several kilometres, and there has never been any sign of anyone using thend. Leo leaned on the car door and skillfully took out a cigarette and put it to his mouth, and Nadine at the side immediately fished out a lighter to light it and sent it over. Soon a wisp of white silk rose up and arge mouthful of thick mist came out of Leos mouth, while his brow could not help but furrow. Queen of the Skull and Bones Society, Sofia, it has indeed been a long time. Nadine just stood by, not daring to ask too much about who exactly Leo was waiting for. Not long after, a caravan drove into the wastnd and stopped impartially in front of Leo. The privacy of the convoy was so well done that from the outside one could not see who was sitting inside. At first Leo thought it was the Queen of the Skull and Bones Society, but after sensing the hostility, the smile that had just risen and fallen instantly disappeared. The car door opened and dozens of men with fierce faces came down, followed by a man who went to open the door of the second car in the row, and soon a woman of great beauty appeared in front of Leo. Her skin with very distinctive European features was wless, but with viper-like eyes, as if seeing Leo as prey. This person is not the Queen of the Skull and Bones Society, Sofia. Someone is watching me? This was Leos first reaction; he never dreamed that he would be spied on, and he didnt even have to think about it to know that the Phantom were behind it. Nadine, too, had long sensed the hostility of the group and looked at thest woman toe down with a stony expression, and was ready to hunt at any moment. It was only the next scene that left Leo somewhat baffled. The woman in front of him was walking towards him, and none of the men behind her were following her, wasnt she afraid of death? But sensing that the other party had no intention of making a move, Leo was not prepared to make the first move either. In his eyes, the people in front of him put together would not be enough to fight with Nadine alone. Mr. Cohen, we finally meet, I have heard a lot about your great name. The womans voice was so charming that an ordinary man would have been unable to hold it, not to mention the fact that every now and then she licked her lips enchantingly with her tongue. I guess this is the formerly world-famous number one assassin, Nadine, right? You two together are good-looking. Leo did not let the womans words affect his mood in the slightest, instead he reached out and put his hand in front of Nadine. Having been with Nadine for more than a day or two, Leo knew very well that if he had not stopped her, she would have struck just now, but at the moment there was no rity on what the other party was up to. If you can talk, you can talk more, if you cant, shut up. Leos voice was calm as he got straight to the point, Tell me, what is the purpose of the person who sent you here? He didnt bother to ask her identity, he could think that it was one member of the Phantom.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Kill you and take Ivy. The woman didnt shy away from saying it straight away. You think you can kill me? Leo couldnt help but raise the corners of his mouth slightly. It is precisely because I know that I have not shown my killing intent towards you, and what I havee to do this time is to ask you to hand over Ivy and pretend that nothing has happened. The corner of Leos mouth twitched, Asking me to hand over Ivy and giving me nothing, is this how the Phantom organisation works? The woman smiled faintly, raised her right hand and snapped her fingers, and a man behind her immediately opened the trunk of a car to bring a box to Leo. The box was opened and filled with cash. The womans hand stroked over the cash to the tip of her nose and sniffed it, finallynding on her own white chest, looking at Leo with a gaze full of winks. All this cash, and Ill stay with you all night. The woman in front of him is a superb woman, and put on any male, he would be nodding and drooling like crazy in the next second. However, Leo shook his head. It would be better to go to jail than spend a night with a member of Phantom. I can see that selling body is the way you Phantom always do, but I wont give Ivy to you, go away. Instead of being angry, the woman even smiled, Wouldnt a body seller and a flirt be a perfect match? And you are a captain of Wyverns, I like it. Leos face changed instantly and his tone was very heavy, You have three seconds to get out of my sight. Am I wrong, flirt? Chapter 908 The Pain of the Phantom Her words sounded very harsh in Leo. His eyes instantly lowered considerably, staring deadly at the hot Western woman, and a morose killing intent pervaded. Seeing this, Nadine on the side also had a chill in her eyes, and a sharp dagger appeared in her hand with a cold sh. Young master, Ill kill her for you! She said with murderous intent. Even she could see that this woman, who also came from the Phantom, was deliberately disgusting Leo. The man knew Leo well and even knew how many women he had, so she called Leo flirt. Everyone knows that Leos attitude towards Lydia is single-minded and has no second thoughts, but being born as a human being is not only about loyalty and fidelity, but also about human feelings and the world, which is even more important. The more superior a man is, the more he is able to get excellent women. Even if Leo would never betray Lydia, but throughout Leos life, the women he has had rtionships with are by no means the only ones Lydia has been with. Caroline is Leos childhood friend who grew up together, Arie is Leos ex-wife who almost became Leos wife, and Irene has even pined for Leo for seven years. Not to mention, the kind of deeper entangled rtionship between Sharon and Leo. Leos heart is not only filled with Lydia, but also with them. Can this be said of Leos phndering and flirtatious ways? No. It just shows that Leo will think about them. Is there no other rtionship between a man and a woman, emotional crap aside? This is one of Leos worries and he will get to it, but not now. Whats your name? Leo looked coldly at the hot western woman and inquired ndly. Admittedly, her words had stirred up Leos anger, but Leo still did not explode. No matter what, he was also the Commander of Wyverns of Pompeii, and if he was so easily mobilised by others, his mental capacity would be too weak. Seeing Leosck of anger, Eloise also froze for a moment. The look that then came out of his eyes became even more interested in Leo. Eloise, my name is Eloise. She looked at Leo, licked her seductive red lips and introduced herself. Are you really not going to consider my words any longer? Theres really nothing in the world that understands men better than I do, and I will elevate both mind and body. Eloiseughed, her voice pasty, Our meeting could have been not here, but in a cafe, a cinema, or a hotel, and it was you who stood in our way again and again. Eloise Leo did not pay any attention to what Eloise said afterwards, and after reciting Eloise name a few times, he suddenly changed his face and looked at her with a more teasing look. Violet has said that other five-star execs have been sent from within the Phantom to capture me, and it wouldnt be you, would it? He looked at Eloise and said with a grim expression. If there isnt a second one called Eloise, then yes. Eloise, still smiling yfully, said, But as I said, we could have done without being enemies, our target is Ivy. Without waiting for Eloise to finish her words, Leo waved his hand and interrupted her straight away, looking at her indifferently and said, Our aims are actually simr, before, as long as you returned Dominic to me, I would not hinder you in anything, but unfortunately you refused and took a diametrically opposite path, which made our negotiations break down. Leos expression seemed a bit regretful as he sighed and looked at Eloise as he continued, Especially sincest night I saw a man with a face exactly like Dominics, but unfortunately he wasnt Dominic. It was hard to bear, so I scrapped it. I know. Eloise nodded and agreed, It was your strikest night that caused the prey to escape, and not only that, we lost a pacifist, but Phantom are always generous, and we could care less about that, as long as you meekly hand over Ivy. Okay. Surprisingly, Leo actually agreed to do so. Only the next moment, he continued, I could also care less about you secretly sneaking into Pompeii territory, as long as you return Dominic to me, Ivy can be given to you, and well have a quid pro quo. Thispletely provoked Eloises anger. She felt that Leo was ying a trick on her. Dominic had been captured by the Phantom to be the mother three years ago, and the Phantom were able to get to where they were today thanks to Dominic, so how could Dominic be put back? Leo, do you know what youre talking about?All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Eloise face was downcast as she stared at Leo with an unpleasant expression, saying unhappily, I am also following orders, I hope you will not make things difficult for me. Leoughed, shook his head and said, Three years ago, you were like this, and now, you are still like this. Have you forgotten how many of you died on Elview Mountain at that time? At these words, Eloises face twitched viciously, and her whole being turned gloomy and cold. Leo has uncovered scars that the Phantom dont want to look back on. Three years ago, Elview Mountain was a nightmare for the entire Phantom poption. They captured Dominic, but likewise, were met with frantic reprisals from Leo. Yes, Leo was alone. It was a 1 VI 10, 000 ughter and the result was most definitely not in doubt. The whole 10, 000 men, not a single one left alive, were all ughtered by Leo! Shock the world! Enraged, the Phantom then gathered his forces and sent ten supreme-level powerhouses far across Pompeii to carry out the Dragon yer n. Still on Elview Mountain, still in Leo, one man fought alone against the ten supreme beings. Three days and three nightster, all ten supreme beings were buried in their souls, and Leo won a victory. Since then, the Phantom have been greatly wounded and have not fully recovered up to now. At this time, Leo taking the initiative to mention it. Since youre so ungrateful, I wont bother any more. Eloise eyes were grim, staring deadly at Leo like a viper, and waved her hand gently. All of Eloise men swarmed towards Leo with weapons in hand. Nadine stepped forward warily, dagger in one hand, but in the other, an additional ck machine gun. It is not difficult to predict that a fierce gun battle is about to take ce here. Leos eyes were calm, the light breeze blew his hair, perhaps, at this point, all words are futile! Stop it! However, just as the two sides were about to engage in a firefight, an angry rebuke, tinged with rage, suddenly rang out. A buggy was seening from a short distance away and the visitor, none other than Violet, was there. Chapter 909 Talking Too Much In the distance, Violet rushed by in a jeep. There was a very strong look of anxiety on her face and it was clear that she was in a hurry. Violets heart was bitter! What was supposed to be a surefire way to capture Ivy was instead a stray to Pompeii and a rescue by Leo. Crucially, she and Leo have established a secret partnership. This partnership is unknown to the Phantom organisation. Therefore, Violet could neither let the organisation strike at Leo nor be seen by the organisation that she was actually working privately with the organisations enemies, and being caught in the middle was difficult for her. Right now, faced with Eloise, who wasing on strong and on an equal footing with herself, Violet could only hope in her heart that Eloise would give her respect. Violet, youre finally here Eloise also stared at Violets vehicle, her eyes narrowed slightly and a cold smile appeared at the corners of her mouth. With a sharp brake, the car stopped in the middle of the clearing, Violet hurriedly got out of the car, her face grim as she walked up to Eloise, annoyed, Eloise, what are you doing here? I dont remember that you were sent on any mission from above. Although Eloise and Violet belong to the same Phantom, the two do not appear to be on good terms. Looking at the aggressive Violet, Eloise eyes coldened as the two Western women with very different styles went head to head. Eloise snorted, Still not aware of the crisis? You havent received any news from the top because youve been given up by the top. She said this with a strong tone of gloating and, if a look of mockery in her eyes. At these words, Violets face suddenly changed, What do you mean? Eloise giggled, herughing voice was very seductive, Meaning, you can now leave Pompeii and return to the organisation to receive your punishment, now its up to me to take over your unfinished task! The top said that the organisation does not need useless hearts, you are the highest ranking five-star executive officer, not only did you fail to catch Sharon, but you also let the prey that the organisation named to catch get away, what crime should you be guilty of! Eloise aura grew stronger, reaching out to point at Violet and raising her voice. Throughout the wilderness, the sound of her shrill questioning echoed. Even Leo, who was ready for battle, looked at Violet with astonishment. The situation now seems to have turned into an infighting between the two five-star execs of the Phantom.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. From their conversation, Leo also heard some problems. Originally, the executive in charge of this area of Pompeii was Violet, but due to repeatedly failing and losing prey that the organisation had its eye on, this caused some of the Phantom executives to gradually lose their patience and sent another five-star executive to take Violets ce. In other words, Violet is about to be sacked. Violet seemed shocked by Eloises words, her eyes wide and dumbfounded, unable to speak for a long time. No, thats not possible, the top really said that? Violet looked at Eloise incredulously and spoke out. Sure. Eloise said rightfully, The organization doesnt take in waste and has given you enough time, but you didnt get it done anymore, the organization is very angry. Youd better think about how to exin to your superiors when you go back to the organization, hahaha Eloiseughed rampantly, as if she was happy to see Violet defeated. Violet was silent for a while, her face shifting from one shade to the next, unable to resist saying, But this requires a process, and no one knows what uncontroble factors will happen in the middle, and they cant use the results to judge my abilities! Besides, you wouldnt necessarily do a better job than me if you came in my position! Violet said with a somewhat angry expression as she looked at Eloise. What? Im not necessarily doing a better job than you? Are you kidding me? Eloise looked like she had heard some funny joke, she couldnt help but sneer out, Dont forget, I have been a five star executive for much longer than you, in my eyes, you are just a junior. So what if you are my equal, in terms of ability, the top trusts me more instead! Violets face turned pale, gritting her teeth and looking deadly at Eloise. Its a pity, when you and your sisters fate should have been wiped out a long time ago, but unfortunately, the organization valued your potential and talent, and you used it as ckmail to make us release your sister. In hindsight, what a tremendous failure! Eloise looked at Violet with extreme contempt in her eyes and mocked. What did you say! As soon as the words left her mouth, Violets eyes turned fierce, ring at Eloise with a deadly re. Try saying anything bad about my sister again? What, annoyed? Violets fierce face did not frighten Eloise, instead, sheughed out loud and disdainfully said, If youre not convinced, you can take on me. In advance, you have that guts, hahaha Violets fist, which had just been raised, was still lowered, full of anger. Leo looked at it thoughtfully, especially at Violet, and he couldnt help but look at it a few more times. Originally, in his eyes, Violet was a sketchy, vicious woman with a very deep heart, but now, his impression has changed somewhat. She asked him to look for her sister, the Queen of the Skull and Bones Society, and it was easy to see that she was thinking of Sofia and that joining the Phantom was inextricably linked to her. Now going to be mocked by others, not to mention Violet, the bystander, Leo, couldnt even stand it. He stepped forward and came in front of Violet, narrowing his eyes at Eloise, Actually, she was right about one thing, even if you stood in her ce, you wouldnt necessarily do a better job. Ivy is in my hands, do you have the means to take her away from me? As he said this, the corners of Leos mouth rose with a hint of yfulness. Eloise eyes chilled at once, What do you mean? Meaning What she cant do, you cant do either. Therefore, you are not much more noble than she is, and I dont know, where you get such a superiorityplex! As the cold words rang out, Leo disappeared from the spot, and in the next moment, appeared in front of Eloise like a ghost. Without waiting for Eloise to react, an arm, poking out, unexpectedly strangled Eloise directly by the throat. With one push, she was lifted straight up by Leo like a chick. Thunder rumbled and a dazzling bolt of lightning tore through the sky, stretching their shadows for an instant. Leos face at the moment was so morbidly cold. Grabbing Eloise by the throat, he suddenly smiled without temperature, Has anyone ever warned you that as a five-star executive, you talk too much? Chapter 910 The Long-winded Woman It all happened so fast that Violet didnt even react. She only saw Leo, who was originally behind her, suddenly step forward and disappear like a ghost in the same ce. Then, like a hawk catching a chick, he lifted Eloise by one arm. One moment ago Eloise was arrogant, sneering at Leo, and the next, she was lifted up by Leo, her feet dangling in the air, the choking sensation from the lock on her throat causing her to nearly faint, her face turning pale to the naked eye. At this moment, the eyes of Violet looking at Leo were finally not as full ofcency as before, but had more of a separate what-if emotion. How dare you! Let go of Lady Eloise! Seek death! The men that Eloise had brought with her were also horrified beyond belief at the sight of this scene. The speed of this mans stance was so fast! Before they could even react, Eloise was captured and her life was in the hands of Leo. This was an oversight on their part, and after the shock and anger, a group of Phantom masters immediately pulled out the firearms they carried in their hands, pulled the bolts and aimed them at Leo. Although these men are also first-ss masters in physicalbat, it is still more reliable to use hot weapons in the case of an emergency. However, Leos expression remained indifferent, so many people were pointing hot weapons at his head, he had no fear at all. I dont like the idea of someone pointing a gun at my head, its dangerous. Leos faint voice rang out, In case, I get scared and my hands shake and I identally really strangle you, that would be bad, dont you think so? He smiled morosely at Lady Eloise, and at the same time, the palm of his hand holding her neck was one minute stronger. At once, Lady Eloise felt breathless and her face turned bloodshot to the naked eye. Both feet, too, began to kick and stir like frogs cooked in warm water. Drop the guns! All of you put down your guns! It took all her strength to force the words out of her throat, her eyes filled with nothing but anger and more than horror. On the one hand, she was afraid of Leos strength, after all, this was the Commander of Wyverns who had cost the Phantom so much three years ago, and on the other hand, she was really afraid that Leo would suddenly be powerful and strangle her alive. With Lady Eloise as a hostage, those gunmen suddenly did not dare to shoot indiscriminately and hesitated for a long time before putting down their guns. Leo, dont be impulsive, shes a five-star executive of the organisation like me, with a high status, if she dies, it would be a full deration of war on the organisation! Violet came back to her senses and shouted at Leo. If it was just the loss of one of Dominics clones, the Phantom could still tolerate it, but if Leo killed Eloise, it would be tantamount to dering war. After all, the Phantom have only had a total of three five-star execs up to now. One is Violet, one is Eloise, and one, a male executive, has not yet been revealed. Is that so? When Leo smiled, he asked, Dont you think your words are a bit too much? Whether it was her taunting of Leo upon meeting her, calling her a flirt, or her blows to Violet, a deep sense of disgust could easily rise up. Words, really, can stir up a persons anger. Isnt it? Seeing that Eloise did not say anything, Leo narrowed his eyes and gently patted Lady Eloises somewhat choked face. It was only then that Lady Eloise came back to her senses, her eyes rmed to the core, nodding her head repeatedly. Yes, my words are a bit too much. Say, are you a long-winded woman? Leo, dont go too far. She is a five-star executive, how can she call herself a long-winded woman? However, before Lady Eloise could maintain her dignity as a five-star executive, she was hit hard in the face and half of her face instantly swollen! Yes or no? Leo asked again. Yes, I am long-winded Now Lady Eloise was scared, she didnt have the slightest doubt that once she didnt admit it, Leo might really just break her neck! Three years ago, he dared to ughter 10, 000 elites of the Phantom, let alone kill her, a five-star executive. Can a five-star exec be as good as 10, 000 elitebatants? Violet was stunned. Looking at the scene, a sudden chill rose in her heart and she was secretly d that she had notpletely offended Leo. Whether it was the explosion at the Hopkins Stadium or the n to seize the Wyverns, Violet had not beenpletely reckless. Otherwise, she would be a dead person now! Nadine, however, had a calm face as he walked up and said indifferently, This is the young master, the people he wants to kill, it is useless for anyone toe, and the people he wants to protect, no one will be able to touch a single hair. Of them Violets eyes were shocked beyond belief as she heard the words.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Obviously, this is a way of using the outburst against Lady Eloise to deter her as an executive. After Lady Eloise admitted that she was a long-winded woman, Leo was satisfied and let go of her neck and threw her to those gunmen with a flutter. Numerous gunmen immediately came over to assist her. Maam, are you all right? Lady Eloise, however, pushed them away, her eyes filled with spite as she looked at Leo, screaming and roaring, Leo, how dare you almost killed me! What can you do? Leo was fearless, still smiling yfully, not putting Lady Eloise in his sights at all. You made me do it! Lady Eloise shouted in anger, pointing at him and yelling, Give him hell! At once, all the guns, once again, fell on Leos head. A bright red ray of infrared light has been aimed at Leos head, throat, heart and other parts of his body. In response, Leo remained calm, You want to kill me? Lady Eloise, who was originally afraid, gradually settled down after seeing this scene. After all, these are not ordinary guns, but gic guns researched by the organisation. As soon as the bullet is hit, the toxins in the genebomb invade the neurons and poison the nerves. When the timees, even the strongest will have to fall. Thinking of this, Lady Eloise was even more emboldened. You almost killed me, and that alone is unforgivable! Is there anything wrong with me killing you? Lady Eloise looked at Leo and asked rhetorically. However, Leo snorted and shook his head, Originally I thought you were a bit different as a five-star executive, but to my surprise, what a disappointment. What did you say? Lady Eloise was even more irritated. Leoughed and said, You dont really think that you can kill me with just a few broken bricks and iron, do you? When Violet saw this, her face changed dramatically and she rushed to Leo, stopping him, Eloise, you cant kill him! Chapter 911 Relationship Exposed Eloise seemed to have not expected Violet to stand in Leos way and hurriedly made a gesture for her men not to shoot. Already some of her men could not hold back the killing intent in their hearts and their fingers were already on the trigger. Although Violet was no longer trusted by the organization, she was at least a five-starmander, and if she was killed by one of her men, she would not be spared a reprimand when she returned. Leo was surprised as he looked at Violet who was in front of him, obviously, he didnt expect Violet to save him either. Hey, arent you afraid of being suspected by the organisation when you do that? He asked from behind, his voice soft enough for only the two of them to hear. He didnt feel anything, but Violet was in trouble. If Phantom found out that she was in collusion with the enemy, her life would be in danger, not to mention her job. It is hard to imagine that Violet would risk so much to save him. Theres no other way. Violet said in a low voice, You run into me, I just want to finish the job and wont strike at anyone outside the mission, so theres a buffer between us, but Eloise is different Shes a demon! Violets voice became grave all of a sudden as she said to Leo, She has a heavy killing intent and will bring her emotions into the mission, often ughtering innocent people. You almost strangled her, with her character, she wont let you go! So thats it. Leo dawned on him and then continued to look at Violet in amazement, But why did you save me? We have cooperation. Violet said in a deep voice, You promised me that you would help me find my sister, and whates before that, I cant let you die. She and I are both five-star execs, so as long as Im around, she wont dare make a move. Is that so? On hearing this, Leo also understood what Violet meant. She is not doing it for herself, but for Sofia. But even so, it still made a difference to Leos impression of her. Violet, what are you doing? Do you want to die? When the attack was blocked, Eloise entire face turned gloomy as she questioned loudly. As I said, you cant kill him. Violet said in a deep voice, I will contact the organization myself, I implore my superiors to give me some more time, I will bring back the target person. At these words, Eloise eyes shed steeply with a murderous aura, You mean, you dont ept the military orders? Yes! Violet stood in front of Eloise with coldness on her face, clearly not scared at all in the face of so many gic guns. Are you out of your mind? Eloise face was full of anger as she shouted, Let me take your ce, this is an order from the top, how dare you disobey it? Do you know what you are doing? Just because you said that, I could have killed you along with you on the spot. Of course I know exactly what Im doing. Violet sneered and said, From my standpoint, theres no way Im going to give you the fruit Ive worked so hard for so long so easily, and besides, do you know what youre doing? Just the way you just acted is enough to bring more threat and harm to the organisation! What? Exasperated, she was bluffed by Violet, but Eloise was wide-eyed and didnt understand what she meant for a moment. She could only see her pointing at Leo andughing coldly, Do you know who he is? He is the Commander of Wyverns of Pompeii! I know he is the Commander of Wyverns of Pompeii, do I need you to remind me of that? Eloise said with a disdainful face, others were afraid of Leos identity, but she wasnt! How dare you shoot him?Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Violet was aggressive and looked coldly at Eloise, saying, This is Pompeii, you are still so domineering. You dont know how to keep a low profile at all, what if you are targeted by Wyverns? Theyve been checking our whereaboutstely. After a pause, Violet continued, And if you do shoot at Leo, you are tantamount to setting off a war between Pompeii and Phantom. Can the organisation, no matter how strong it is, be a match for such a great nation? Its not an rmist statement, just what you just did has nearly brought about the demise of the organisation! Violets words were powerful, and at that moment she hadpletely overpowered Eloise, who was in her prime. You Eloise also froze at these words, and her face changed abruptly, also breaking out in cold sweat. Just now, she really didnt think about it that much, she just wanted to just kill Leo and get it over with. If Leo dies, Pompeii will be furious and the entire war department will surely pour out. Eloise, who knew she was in the wrong, looked angrily at Violet and said, So what should we do? Violetughed coldly and said, Im already dealing with Leo in a cooperative way to get him to hand over Ivy, it was all set to work, and it was only because you interfered that he didnt trust us again, what should you be guilty of? At these words, Eloise was also shocked and angry. Apparently she hadnt expected that Violet would even backtrack and me the crime on her in turn. After all, with her both being five-star execs, it would be a bit of a misnomer to just be overwhelmed. The real culprit for the failure of the mission is you, and you have the nerve to rece me? Violet, who had gained the upper hand, was aggressive, pointing at Eloise and shouting. You Eloise was furious and felt offended. In her eyes, Violet was a young girl, but how could she take it when Violet pointed her nose at her and scolded her? The next moment, however, she remembered something else. It was clear that she had met with Leo first and Violet had arrivedter, so the timing didnt match up, so how could they talk about it? And really you almost had me fooled. Eloise, who understood, was not angry at once, sneered, looked at Violet and Leo with a yful expression, and spoke, Violet, you dont want me to make a move against this kid so much because, you have some unseemly rtionship with each other, right? At these words, Violets eyes changed dramatically, and her heart continued to sink at this. But on the surface she remained calm: What are you talking about? What do I have to do with him? If it doesnt matter, what is the reason for youing here in such a hurry? Eloise gave a charming smile and mocked, Between men and women, apart from a one-night rtionship, then there is only entanglement in interests, between you, its a partnership, am I right? Chapter 912 Helicopter The moment Eloise said this, Violets heart tightened and she clenched her fists tightly. Leo narrowed his eyes slightly, and deep in his eyes, a deep dangerous colour swept over. If she had just left, Leo would not have given her a hard time, but she had chosen to make a rtionship clear that should not be made clear, and this could not be tolerated. What did you say? Leo came up, staring intently at Eloise, and asked if there was a point. Eloise was not afraid at all, and ignored Leo, but instead looked at Violet in turn and sneered, Violet, I dont know whether you are smart or stupid, how dare you cooperate with the organizations sworn enemy? Youve betrayed the organization. What are you talking about? I didnt betray the organisation! Violet turned pale and emotional at these words, and kept shouting. No? You are working with a mortal enemy. Eloise sneered and said, Wait, when I return, I will report this to superiors, you know the consequences of betrayal, wait for death, Violet! I didnt betray the organisation, dont nder me! Violets pupils shrank to a tiny dot, her eyes clouded over, and an extremely intense expression of horror took over her entire face. Even Leo knows how cruel Phantom are in punishing betrayers, so they have imnted chip bombs deep into the heads of Phantom insiders, so that if they die or speak of the organizations secrets, the bombs will be triggered to explode and their heads will be blown off. The five-star executives, who are not treated in this way, do not have the slightest doubt that an even more brutal punishment will await them. Admit it. Leo said from the side. What? Violet didnt understand the meaning of Leos words and asked with nk eyes. Its time to say what you really think. Leo looked at her and smiled, Youve wanted to leave Phantom for a long time, havent you? Good, Violet, you actually had the intention to betray the organization long ago, the crime is aggravated, I will definitely rule you guilty in front of the superiors! Hearing Leos words, Eloise became even more excited, and with a sickly madness on her face, she looked at Violet and perked up. Leo did not say anything, and from the beginning to the end, he looked at her with calm eyes. Violets first reaction when she heard Leo say these words was weakness and fear, but gradually, she became less afraid. Because thats what she really thinks, thats whats on her mind. She wanted to leave, for her sisters sake. Exhaling slowly, Violet closed her eyes, and when she opened them again, they were long clear. Hes right, I do want to leave. She looked at Eloise and said calmly, Originally, it was you who forced me to join you Phantom with my sisters life, but now, it is time to leave. Violet, youre serious Having had enough ofughing, Eloise looked at Violet with a deep gaze, I dont know what youve been going through in the time youve been here in Pompeii, but arent you afraid of being hunted down by Lord to kill you? I am. Violet said with a frank face, But so what? Eloise, I am not like you, you were born inside Phantom, I was forced to join midway, I dont have that sense of belonging. You know, when I first came to Pompeii, like you now, I didnt think much of Leo in my eyes and would evenugh at them from the bottom of my heart. After a pause, Violet continued, Because they didnt figure out from the beginning what kind of power they were making an enemy of, they would lose it all until they lost their lives, but I was wrong, dead wrong. She said with a frank face, Even if the enemy is in the dark and they are in the light, they are moving slowly like a snail, not taking big steps, but at least they are not marching in ce. They even have a deep connection with Phantom too. You think youre a member of the organisation, but a vassal can only be a vassal, never the core. Youll understand what that means when you get there. As he said this, Leo couldnt help but nce at her and sighed softly as well. He understood the meaning of the words; she referred to Karl. Karl and the Lord of Phantom, carrying so much hatred, will one day have to make aeback. But while revenge is one thing, kinship is another. There are no perfect people in the world, and when the mind is meticulous and the force is strong, it will always seem silent when ites to feelings. Karl, who could not very well express his true feelings to his own daughter, let alone confess the hatred he carried, could only always, always, go on to be the viin in his daughters mind. One day in the future, he would have to face his father-inw, and there is probably no more tangled family matter in the world than that. Eloise stared in awe.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. After a long time, she finally reacted and sneered, After all this talk, you still cant clear the fact that you made friends with the enemy and betrayed the organization. You didnt want me to shoot him, then I will not only kill him, but also kill you, the traitor! Eloise eyes were filled with a dense, mad killing intent. The next moment, she waved her hand wide and shouted, From now on, she is no longer a five-star executive of Phantom, but a traitor to the organisation, kill them both! As soon as the words left her mouth, the sharpshooters under her all raised the gic guns in their hands and aimed at Leo and Violet. This is thetest gic gun developed by the organization, the bullet contains a toxin that can paralyze neurons, you go first! Violet stood beside Leo, clenched her teeth and said to him, If you see my sister, please help me to say sorry to her, I cant identify with her! She had already prepared herself for certain death and would rather die herself than let Leo die. Leo looked straight at her for a few seconds, then suddenly narrowed his eyes andughed softly. He shook his head, I refuse. Violet looked stricken, Why? You tell that to Sofia yourself. Leo walked slowly up to her, his t voice still echoing in her ears. I am not so weak that I need you to protect me, dont forget, this is Pompeii, if I dont let you die, who will dare to take your life? Between the words, none of them showed the arrogance and confidence of the Commander of Wyverns of the North, and while Violet was shocked, there was actually a hint of excitement. Leo took a nce at the time and smiled, It should be almost here. Whosing soon? Violet asked, puzzled. As soon as the words were spoken, a deafening whistling sound was heard from the sky above. It was dark all of a sudden, a great ck shadow that obscured the area. A blinding searchlight shone through. The intense light shone so brightly that everyone could not open their eyes. Thats the sound of the rotor and tail rotor spinning at high speed. The strong hurricane winds blew all Eloise men backwards. A few others were even blown away straight away. Its a helicopter! Someone shouted, but everyones eyes, for a moment, became terrified! Chapter 913 The Queen Arrives! The scene in front of us deeply stimted the hearts of all present. Everyone was shocked, including Violet and Eloise. Its not that they hadnt seen helicopters before, on the contrary, they had seen a lot of them, but the situation at hand, the sudden appearance of abat helicopter was a bit scary. In particr, the helicopter was so huge that the wind from the high-speed spinning propellers alone was enough to blow a man away! No one dares to approach for fear of being strung to pieces! Leo was the only one, standing motionlessly below, raising his head, looking at the helicopter and smiling faintly. Atst. The blinding searchlights came over the mountains and the sea of forest was blown around them in a voluminous manner. The helicopter slowlynded and under the incredulous eyes of everyone, a woman dressed in a ck dress, like a queen of the night, slowly walked down. From the moment the slender legs took a step, a powerful aura radiated outpletely, and even Eloise, whose aura was equally powerful, trembled in her heart and mind, not to mention those of Phantom men. There was even an illusion that they could not wait to kneel down and prostrate themselves at her feet in front of this Queen in ck. Who are you? In the strong hurricane wind, Eloise face was so gloomy, and she shouted with a face full of anger. Violets gaze, however, was straight at the tall figure. Whether it was the aura, or the figure, or the face that she had missed for so long, they all matched the one in her memory, perfectly. She was even more powerful than then, simply an queen who dominated the world! At once, Violets eyes were moist, and her throat was as clogged as if she had a thousand words, but she still couldnt say a single word. The woman only showed her face and did not fully step off the ne, but, behind her, still stood the guardians, who half-kneeled behind her in reverence, as if they were believers. A deafening sound echoes throughout the mountains. Queen! Eloise men were stunned, staring straight at this woman with an aura as powerful as that of an queen, unable to speak for a long time. Queen?! What Queen? Eloise was also clenching her teeth and staring at the woman. The shocking scene in front of them simply shattered their hearts. Here. In full view of everyone, Leo, however, gently waved his hand and smiled at the woman, Sorry, there was an ident when I came to pick you up and I ran into these people intercepting me, do you mind? The moment Leo spoke out, the womans gaze followed suit, and at once, her face flushed with excitement. Come on,nd! I want to see him! She said with unbridled excitement. The helicopter soonnded and the woman flew down the steps and then darted towards Leo. When she ran to a distance of two or three metres from Leo, the woman directly embraced Leo and wrapped her arms around Leos neck. Closing his eyes and blushing, she kissed directly on Leos lips. An affectionate kiss. Yes, this woman with an aura as powerful as the descent of a queen is none other than the Queen of the Skull and Bones Society, Sofia. Of all these women, the one Leo is most sorry for is Sofia. Three years have passed since they parted on Skull Ind, but she still hasnt forgotten herself. With such affection, it was only right that Leo should respond. Even if reason tells him that he should refuse. Everyone looked stunned. Eloise and her men were all dumbfounded. Those guards of Skull Ind even looked at the Queens kiss offering withplicated eyes. Is this the man the Queen has pined for for three years? All the strong men of Skull Ind had mixed feelings, both of loss and happiness for the Queen. Violet, on the other hand, was all but dumbfounded. How could she have ever imagined that her sister, in fact, was really falling for Leo? And judging by the excitement of the meeting, she was drenched in that. What is his charm that can make so many excellent women fall for him? Violet murmured as she looked straight at Leo. In her information, Leo already has Lydia as his wife, but his ex-wife Arie, his sister-inw Sharon, or Irene or Caroline are all interested in Leo. It is not the slightest exaggeration to say that as long as Leo is divorced, these women will not hesitate toe with their billions in family fortune to propose marriage, and now, there is one more person in this queue, and that is her own sister! The kiss was a long one. Gradually, Leo couldnt catch his breath a bit, and pped Sofias back hard, signaling her to let go. But Sofia didnt let go first, but imed it hard again, before reluctantly letting go. Leo was already barely able to catch his breath, and it took him a long time to react, hastily pointing at his mouth, turning to look at Nadine and asking, Do I leave something on my face? Nadine looked at Leo and nodded mechanically. Then, reaching out and pointing to his mouth, she kindly reminded, Young master, I think youd better wipe your own mouth, or you might be misunderstood by Miss Henderson when you return. Feeling bad, Leo hurriedly took out his mobile phone, put the lens forward and took a look. A brightly coloured lip mark is seen at the corner of his mouth, which is particrly piercing. At once, the corners of his mouth twitched hard and he looked back at Sofia: Youre so persistent. Sofia let out a wintryugh, Tradition of Skull and Bones Society. Its been three years, it took you so long to remember me. Will you forgot me if there is nothing going on? Soon, Sofia stared at Leo again with unkind eyes and questioned. Leo scratched his head awkwardly, thought for a moment, and said, Im already married. Sofias pupils flinched, then she regained herposure: I know, is it the woman who keeps you on your toes? She and Leo met five years ago, and during those five years, Leo always had in mind the woman whom he had hurt deeply five years ago, and even went so far as to refuse her offer of her body. Leo nodded heavily, Yes, Im sorry. Its okay, Ive known the oue for a long time, God bless you. Sofia said with a smile, but everyone could see how sad and regretful it was. Who are you? How dare you stand in the way of Phantom! However, at that moment, there was a sudden sound of Eloise irritated curses from behind. Sofia raised her eyebrows. When Leo saw it, his eyes changed slightly, and the look he turned back to Eloise had a touch more pity in it. Sofia hade to see him with excitement, but was somewhat downcast at the news that he was married.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. And how could Eloise, who was very ill-timed to pick on Sofia, with her status as Queen of the Skull and Bones Society, take it? Sure enough, Sofia slowly turned around, her eyes fixed on Eloise with icy coldness, and questioned in a deep voice, What did you just say to me? At this instant, Sofias aura was in full swing, and a pressure as huge as a mountain instantly filled Eloise entire body. Chapter 914 Never Forgive Eloise, who was still full of annoyance, suddenly fell into an ice cave. She could not believe for a moment how there could be a woman with such a powerful aura in the world, and being stared at by her gaze, Eloise only felt that her soul was pierced, as if everything she had was transparent in front of Sofia. Not only was this the case with Eloise, but Violet, as well as Eloise men, were all looking at Sofia with incredulous faces, taken aback by the sudden disy of her aura. No one has ever dared to speak to me like that! Sofia spoke again, her voice even more grim than before. Sofia was already depressed because Leo had already gotten married, but Eloise still offended her, so Sofia, who had no ce to take her anger, could only take it out on Eloise. Reacting, Eloise had broken out in cold sweat and said in a feigned calm, I dont care who you are, Im a five-star executive of Phantom, so if you dont want your forces to be destroyed, get out of my way! Eloise threatened, in her opinion, the fierce reputation of Phantom famous overseas, as long as the overseas powers, more or less, have heard of Phantom name. However, hearing the name Phantom, Sofias eyes grew darker and darker, her killing intent flourishing. So youre from Phantom, just in time, Ive been looking for you all these years! Sofia looked at Eloise and said in a cold voice. At those words, Eloise eyes froze for a moment, how was it different from what she had thought?Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. When she heard that she came from Phantom, not only was this woman not afraid, but she was even more energetic. Sis! At this moment, Violet, who had been gazing at the side for a long time, suddenly cried out in excitement and burst into tears. Hearing the shout, Sofia subconsciously looked back. The moment she saw Violet, Sofia also froze for a moment, and the murderous aura that had been filling her body was instantly lessened. Instead of surprise, amazement, her narrow eyes stared at Violet for a long time, only to find Violet very familiar. The memory of a familiar figure, which she had not seen for a long time, gradually emerged. Ang? Sofia gazed at Violet for a long time and spat out such a name. Ang is Violets real name. Its me! Sister, its great that we finally meet. Violet was so excited that she rushed over. Sister? Shes Violets sister? Listening to their conversation, Eloise eyes widened, her expression as if she had seen a ghost. She felt incredulous that this woman, who was like a queen descending, was actually Violets sister? Long ago, when Phantom incorporated the Skull and Bones Society, Eloise did not follow along, so naturally she had never met Sofia. It was only known that since that return, the organisation had brought back a captive woman who was willing to surrender. This person is Violet. Leo smiled faintly at the scene, the sisters reunited, and he had done what he had promised Violet. Violet flew up to Sofia and tried to hug her tightly. It was a heartwarming scene, yet the next moment, something unexpected happened. Rather than epting Violet as a sister, Sofia raised her hand and pped her hard across the face. The p was crisp and clear and the scene, all of a sudden, there was silent, nothing was heard. Violet stopped in front of Sofia, covering her face and staring nkly at Sofia. Even Leo, who was slightly taken aback, didnt expect Sofia to p Violet. Thinking for a moment about such behaviour, Leo was not really surprised. When Violet first asked him to find Sofia, she carried with no hope at all; the sisters didnt seem to have a good rtionship and the reason for the breakdown had to do with Phantom. Dont call me sister, I dont have a sister like you! Sofia looked at Violet with a face as cold as frost, and said angrily, My sister is dead. Sister, you havent forgiven me, have you? Hearing Sofias words, Violets eyes turned red and she was depressed to the extreme, her face tinged with pain. Sofia did not speak, but was silent. Leo also watched them quietly, waiting for Sofia to continue. His task was simply to find Sofia and bring the two sisters together, and it was not in his power to decide in what way the sisters would meet. After a long time, Sofia spoke up and said, People of the Skull and Bones Society would rather die standing up than live on their knees, facing their enemies, they would rather die fighting. But what about you? What have you done? With anger in her eyes, she looked deadly at Violet and said, You submitted to Phantom to stay alive, you wore the clothes of Phantom. This is not the sister I knew, you are ashamed of all the dead on Skull Ind. Sister, I can exin all this, its not at all what you think! Violet became even more anxious and tried desperately to exin. However, Sofia didnt even give Violet a chance to exin, shook her head and swept her a faint nce, Get out of the way, for the sake of the previous love, I can pretend I didnt see you and you dont appear in front of me in the future. Sister - Violet was in tears, and Leo behind her watched the scene with a soft sigh. He probably heard clearly. He knew Sofias nature and there was no room for sand in her eyes. In her perception, an enemy is an enemy, a loved one is a loved one, and when an army is overwhelmed and routed, she will resolutely choose to die in battle rather than live on. The fact that her own sister had defected to the enemy made Sofia feel betrayed, a feeling that was so bad that even after all these years she still would not forgive Violet. Violet seemed to know her sisters character and was not going to forgive herself, and originally, she had not expected a happy ending. Its just that when ites down to it, its still a bit disheartening. Who wouldnt want a sisterly bond? Violet lost her soul, slowly turning away, intent on leaving. But with a nce, she suddenly saw Eloise, who was not far away, had made a secret gesture. Her men, at once, raised their guns and aimed them at Sofia. Sofias mindpletely focused on Violet, she waspletely oblivious to the scene. The gunman has pulled the trigger. Violets pupils suddenly shrank and she shouted with all her might, Sister, look out!!! With a bang, before everyones eyes, a ssh of crimson blood instantly emerged. Chapter 915 Goddess of War The ear-splitting sound of gunfire rang out across the sky, and for a moment, everyone was drawn to the sound of the gunfire, utterly shocked by the scene before them. Leo, included, raised his hand and rolled his throat for a moment, as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, nothing came out. Sofias pupils even shrank to a tiny dot, her face pale as she watched Violet, who was rushing rapidly towards her, stiffen abruptly as she was about to run in front of her. After that, the running got slower and slower, and finally, in front of her, she couldnt run anymore and copsed limply. Blood, running down her back, gradually trickled down. The drops are so harsh on the ground. Soon blood was also flowing from her mouth and her face was frighteningly white, as if she had applied several thickyers of foundation. Sofia snapped back to her senses and hurriedly leaned down to pick up the shot Violet, her face unstoppable with anxiety. How are you, sister? Why are you doing this? Even if you donte over, Ill be fine Sofia said with a trembling voice. She had not forgiven Violet, but that was her sister, and to see her sister, who had rushed over to save herself against all odds, fall before her after being shot, made Sofia sad to the core. Leo also came over and looked at Violet, who kept coughing up blood and was as pale as could be, and asked, How are you? I am fine, it doesnt hurt. Violet struggled to squeeze out a smile, which made her look even paler. We have to stop the bleeding quickly. Without saying a word, Leo immediately pulled out the gauze and silver needles. He had learnt a little bit of medicine from Medical Saint and could stille in handy for a short while. Just as Leo was stopping the bleeding, Violet was the one whose body trembled.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Cold, sister, Im cold you hold me. She looked up at Sofia and whispered. As she spoke, blood continued to cough out of her mouth and she was already struggling to even utter aplete sentence. Sofias eyes also instantly reddened and she hugged Violets cold body tightly. She could clearly feel the temperature of Violets body, which was draining fast, proving that her vitality was also draining away. It is warm Violety in Sofias arms, but smiled happily. Youll be fine, dont talk. Sofia said anxiously. Bear the pain, I need to remove the warhead. Leo said in a deep voice, the conditions were limited and he could only pick out the bullets directly with silver needles directly. Ah - Violet let out a cry of pain and cold sweat as the bullet was removed. Leo briefly bandaged it up again and the blood finally stopped flowing, but the life was still fading. Sister, there is a reason why I defected to Phantom. Violet kept inhaling and panting as she said to Sofia, I asked Leo to get you here just to talk about this, otherwise I was afraid that I would never have the chance to say it. At the time Phantom valued my talents and threatened me with your life, so to save you and Skull Ind I had to join Phantom, and I really did not betray you. I know. Sofia also said with tears in the corners of her eyes, But now, I order you not to die, do you hear me? A smile rose to the corners of Violets mouth, Okay. But when she finished, her eyes slowly closed. Dead silence! Sofia, holding Violets body, also sank deep into silence. Everyone could feel that the air was gradually bing frozen, and the wind was swirling in the sky. A killing intent so thick that it swept out like a storm. Damn! Eloise, who had given the order to fire, saw the scene and cursed in shock. Originally, she had wanted to shoot Sofia, as the woman posed a great sense of threat and was a priority to eradicate. Unexpectedly, it was blocked by Violet. This time, she would bear the brunt of Sofias fury. Sure enough, Sofia put down Violet, then stood up and slowly turned around. The moment she turned around, Sofias whole face already twisted to the point of anger and pathos. Her eyes that looked at Eloise smouldered with the fires of hell that burned her to ashes. On the arms, on the forehead and on the neck, a tendon protrudes, writhing like a small snake. This murderous aura shook even Leo, who was next to her. Damn you ! Such chilling words scared Eloise forehead into a cold sweat. What do you want? She stumbled backwards with a look of horror and terror. Violet looked back to her men and bellowed, Board and strafe. YES!!! All the men of the Skull Ind shouted in unison and then re-boarded the helicopter. The helicopter rose slowly into the air, and when it reached mid-air, it did not move. Beneath the fusge, an opening suddenly appeared, from which arge cannon muzzle shot out, alongside a dense muzzle of smaller guns, aimed at Eloise and the others. Watching this scene, Eloise was scared out of her wits. The men, moreover, looked on as if they were dumbfounded, as if they didnt even have the thought of running away. She could not have imagined that Sofia would be so crazy as to have a helicopter strafe indiscriminately straight away. Run! Eloise cried out and took the lead in fleeing. Sofias eyes were icy cold: Fire! All of a sudden, a hail of gunfire swept in, forming a hail of bullets. Some discarded cartridge cases, pinging and falling,nded all over the ce. It was an extremely spectacr scene, and Leo even saw a few missiles interspersed with the gunfire. The missilended in front of where Eloise and the others had escaped, and at once, a massive explosion was sent there. ck clouds of ink and thick smoke! A huge mushroom cloud rose up, enveloping hundreds of miles in all directions in smoke. Those of Eloise were instantly overwhelmed by the smoke, and after some indiscriminate firing, the ce was already awash with blood and bodies. The only thing missing is Eloise. A car was driving frantically not far away. The voice of Eloise was furious, Sofia, lets settle this scoreter, well see! Queen, shall we continue the chase? The voice of a henchman came over the inte. Sofia, who was angry inside but still sensible, thought about it and let the nend: Forget it, my sisters injury is important. Yes! Hanging up the phone, Sofia immediately returned to Violets side, her eyes iparably sad. Leo looked at them and suddenly said, Shes not dead yet. Chapter 916 The Imperative Shes alive? Leos words gave Sofia hope, and her eyes immediately became excited. Leo nodded, ced his finger on Violets windpipe, gently pressed it a few times and said, Shes still breathing, the excessive weakness from being shot is the main reason why shes unconscious. Good At these words, Sofia sighed with relief and her heart, which had been hanging in the air, fell. But her condition is still not good and she needs to be taken to hospital as soon as possible. Leo said in a deep voice. Sofia nodded, then waved her hand, Take my sister to the hospital! The group then boarded the helicopter and flew towards the hospital in the city centre. The helicopter was forced tond on the roof of the hospital in a scene that caused countless people to stop and watch. For the average person, a helicopternding on a hospital rooftop is a scene theyve only seen in the movies. The cabin door opened and Leo, carrying the unconscious Violet, and Sofia rushed into the emergency room in a hurry. After the operation was arranged, Sofia and Leo waited anxiously outside. Sofia was full of anxiety and worry, sitting on pins and needles. Leo gently held her hand and said softly, She will be fine. Sofia gave him a surprised look, then her eyes softened considerably and she nodded gently. Youre a sentimental person, and you obviously care about your sister, so why dont you try to ept her? He looked at Sofia and asked with a smile. Sofia gave Leo a surprised look, then fell into silence and said in a deep voice, A sister is a sister, and the Skull and Bones Society is the Skull and Bones Society, these are two different things. I am their Queen, they are my people, I am obliged to take responsibility for them, and this is more important than my sister. Yes, so youve been having a hard time. Leo looked at Sofia and asked, Supporting the entire Skull and Bones Society by yourself, you must have had a very tiring time all these years, right? The sudden concern made it difficult for Sofia to be overwhelmed and, biting her lip gently, she said, Its okay. Leo smiled and continued, Im like you, when I first met Violet, we were enemies. She buried several tons of explosives inside the stadium and kidnapped the whole stadium just to force me toe out, we fought, we also hated her and thought she was a snake woman, but there was one thing I admired about her. Although she was always on the edge of the warning line, but just wont cross the line, shows that she is not that kind of person as Eloise. Now, I have a change of heart about her. Perhaps her joining Phantom was a forced choice, and that choice is you. Leo looked at Sofia and said with a smile. Me? Sofia was surprised and then fell silent. Can you tell me what happened before? Leo continued to ask. Sofia grew more and more silent, it seemed like an unpleasant past that made her take a deep breath when she thought about it. Before I was the Queen of the Skull and Bones Society, the Skull and Bones Society was an inferior force to Phantom. Sofia recalled, But Phantom suddenly decided to use the entire Skull Ind as a biogic test subject, the then king disagreed and was shot in the head on the spot, and the Skull Society was left in disarray, and Ang and I, naturally, were taken as test subjects. And then what? Leo asked about biogic experiments, which are supposed to be experiments with war machines. My sister was a scientist and Phantom liked her talents and could spare her life, and she just fell on it. Sofia said calmly, I was particrly angry and chilled at the time, and now I see that there is a hidden agenda behind it. Shes the one who protected the Skull and Bones Society and protected you. Leo said softly. Yeah, shes the one who protected me. Theyve been trying to get their hands on me as a potential threat for a long time. Sofia sighed, Its just that because of my sister, they couldnt do anything to me, so they had to watch me develop the Skull and Bones Society in silence. Leo smiled faintly, Before you came, Violet thought she was bound to die today and gave me herst words. She said that if you could not meet each other, she asked me to say sorry to you, but I refused, and I told her that if she had anything to say, she should say it to you herself. At those words, a subtle change urred in Sofias eyes. This opportunity is in front of you now, and you should treasure it. Leo gently patted Sofias hand and said, There is no feud that cannot be solved, I have seen too many such things. After saying that, Leo gently patted Sofias shoulder and slowly stood up. Sofia stared in awe for a long time, looking up at the red surgical lights, her eyes bing more determined all of a sudden. After an unknown amount of time, the light in the operating theatre turned from red to green. Sofia and Leo rushed straight in, and as soon as they entered, they shouted at the doctor, Doctor, how is the patient? The doctor smiled, The operation was a sess, dont worry, it wont take long for the patient to wake up. Great At this news, Leo was relieved and Sofia even had tears in her eyes.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. For a moment when Violet was shot, she thought Violet was leaving her. As soon as Violet was transferred to the general ward, Sofia rushed in and stood by Violets side, holding her hand tightly. Leo stood in front of the door, quietly watching the scene, smiling slightly, not bothering them, when suddenly his eyes nced at a figure shing past from the end of the corridor not far away. Leo was silent for a long time, but still walked over and said to the empty hallway, Come out, I know youre here. The building was silent and no one was anywhere to be seen. Leo added, Dont worry, I wont strike at you today, and youre worried about her injuries, so you riskeding here, right? Downstairs, in the corner, a figure appears. It is Hunter. Arthur hesitated for a moment on his feet, but still mustered up enough courage to walk up the hallway ande to Leo. He came in front of Leo and gave aplicated look before saying, I just received an instruction from above that the executive officer of this operation Violet had been removed from her post and reced by Eloise, and at that moment I wondered if something had happened to Violet. She was shot, to save her sister. Leo said softly. He then nced at Arthur and smiled lightly, Even you have received orders, it seems that Phantom really do not intend to keep Violet. What do you mean? Hunters face paled. It means that it is imperative that she quits Phantom. So what about you? Leo looked at him with eyes that became deep for a moment and asked meaningfully. Chapter 917 Intolerable It is imperative that she quits Phantom. So what about you? Such a profound statement by Leo instantly made the atmosphere around the room be delicate. Arthur narrowed his eyes deeply and swept over a hint of danger: What? At those words, Leo withdrew his gaze, and as he asked the question, he knew that his inner subconscious didnt want to quit Phantom. However, Leo made it a little clearer. Exit Phantom. He said in a t tone, You and Violet are both in charge of the Pompeii market, and now that Violet has fallen out of favour, do you think anything good wille of you? At these words, Arthurs face still changed slightly, but he still said, Even if I lost favor, I cant be med for it, why should I quit Phantom? Do you want me to quit Phantom and then be hunted down by the organization so that you can get me killed? Arthur looked at Leo with hostility. Any member who joins Phantom is not allowed to quit the organisation without permission; to quit the organisation would mean betrayal, and that would lead to endless hunting by the organisation, and it is impossible for Leo to be unaware of this rule. Nadine, for example, chose to follow Leo when she was the worlds number one assassin, thus betraying the organisation, and to this day, Phantom has never given up on hunting Nadine. This did not stop until Nadine returned to the organisation again. The higher the rank of the member, the heavier the penalty for betraying the organisation. Get you killed? In response to Arthurs questioning, Leoughed disdainfully, smiling with some contempt, For you, do I need someone to get you killed? If I really want to kill you, can you walk out of this hospital? Arthur once again fell into silence. Yes, if Leo really wanted to kill him, he had no resistance at all, the gap between him and Leo was too big. In my opinion, on the contrary, your sin is a little more serious than Violets. He pointed at Arthur and said indifferently, Violet is at most guilty of misconduct inmand, but you are the real culprit for screwing things up! At these words, Arthur was startled and his face changed greatly, What do you mean? Remember what you and Violet had juste to Pompeii for? To kill me. Leo faintly mocked: For this reason, you went to the extent of hijacking the entire Northern Conference and nting heaps of explosives just to force me to show up, and what happened was that you failed; the second time, you wanted to seize power over Wyverns and support your rise to the top. Without the sharp knife of Wyverns, Pompeii was a paper tiger, not enough to worry about, but you still failed, you lost to your arrogance, lost to your hatred, you wanted to return to Wyverns too much, and this is what led to your failure. Leo spoke, unaware that Arthurs face had changed deeply, with a touch of invisible shame and anger in his eyes. Leo was right, he had been in Pompeii for a long time, yet, it seemed that not a single thing had been aplished.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. In each case, the work was lost, just a breath away. Leo, however, did not care and continued, The most recent one is the matter of Ivy, werent you also the main actor? Can you say that you had nothing to do with this loss? Arthurs face changed, with a look of anger on his face, but, apart from anger, there was also more than a hint of panic. With so many of his faults listed by Leo, even Leo knew about them, and the organisation must have known even better. Although Violet is the leader and by definition the most responsible, it is really just a me taker, and for him, who is more responsible, he will certainly not be spared. Now do you know why Im asking you this question? Leo looked at him with t eyes and said, You are in a worse position than Violet. Arthur clenched his teeth, his face shifting in a gloomy and uncertain manner, pondering for a long time, he still shook his head, I am not quitting the organization. Is that so? Leo seemed not at all surprised by this answer, smiled and said, Your heart still holds a glimmer of expectation that you will be spared. Arthur looked at Leo with an incredulous face, how could he know what was going through his mind? Fine, ording to what you had in mind, the organisation spared your life. But will they reuse you again? Leo smiled lightly and said, Although they will not kill you, they will dismiss you, someone will appear to rece you. You have been at the top before after all, you know quite a few secrets, and the number of people who want to kill you was quite a lot. Dont ask me how I know so well, around me, there are quite a few traitors of Phantom. Arthurs eyes were dull, and for a moment, he could not say half a word. After a pause, Leo continued, And you have a father. Father?! At these words, Arthurs face changed dramatically and his eyes lost focus for a moment. In his minds eye, a pale old man with a hunched back came to mind. A glimpse of the past appeared before his eyes like a walk in the park. He joined Phantom, partly to take revenge, and partly, he wanted to make a good life for his old father? Only sadly, when his bad news came, his old father thought he was dead until thest Wyverns rebellion, when he was recognized. Think about it. Leo gave him a deep look, patted him on the shoulder and turned to leave. Ive got nowhere else to go! However, just as he took a step, he heard Arthurs yell from behind him. A yell of anger, more than anything else, of helplessness, echoed throughout the hospital floors. Leo stopped in his tracks but did not turn around. There is no longer a ce in the world that can take me in. Arthur said in a hoarse voice, his voice dripping with despair, Wyverns doesnt want me, my father disowned me, and now, even Phantom may strike at me, I have nowhere to go! Leo was silent for a while before finally speaking, If it reallyes to that, I think someone will ept you. Hearing this, Arthur froze and chased after him, I have done much evil, who will ept me? However, instead of answering the question, Leoughed meaningfully, Yes, who could it be? With a wave of his hand, Leo disappeared from Arthurs eyes. Arthur stared for a long time, and also seemed to understand what was going on; his whole body was emptied of strength, and his body went limp, and he sat down softly with his back against the wall of the building. Hahahahaha Throughout the building, the sound of Hunterughing madly filled the air. As heughed, tears streamed down his face. He was Hunter, but he also has his own name. His name is Arthur Dixon. Once, a glorious Wyverns defender. Perhaps in this moment he took off the mask of Hunter and presented himself as Arthur. Its ugly but true. Chapter 918 I Lied to You Back in the ward, Sofia remained at Violets bedside. Hows the situation? Leo walked over and asked Sofia. The doctor said with a lot of rest, shell be able to wake up any time. Sofia pondered for a moment and added, Im more worried about the movement on the Phantoms side. That bitch gets away, the organization should already know about us, Im worried it will turn against my sister. Leo nodded and said in a low voice, I have thought of this problem long ago and have measures to deal with it. You want my sister to betray Phantom? Sofia was smart enough to quickly understand what Leo meant. Violet was on the side of Phantom, a five-star executive, but because of you, the organisation didnt fully trust her. Leo said after a long time of contemtion, Together with Eloise words, it is irond for Phantom to dispose of Violet, and the only way for her is to quit Phantom. Will she be hunted by Phantom? Sofia asked. Leo gave her a look and said lightly, This is the worst possible oue, but isnt the worst possible oue going back to before she joined Phantom? What the organisation is worried about is her leaking the organisations secrets, and not capturing you guys to use as test subjects. Sofia was silent for a moment and finally sighed helplessly, It seems that this is the only way to go. After a moment of silence, Sofia suddenly looked at Leo, Leo, Ivee to Pompeii for once, wont you entertain me? Leo was stunned by Sofias words and suddenly came back to his senses and said in a rush, Ill set up a wee dinner in the evening. Sofia shook her head and smiled charmingly, I dont want a wee dinner, keep everything simple. How can I keep it simple? The smile on Sofias face increased as she said with a grin, Like, a dinner at your house? At these words, Leos face suddenly changed. When he saw the meaningful smile on Sofias face, he understood what the woman wanted. Sofia is the Queen of Skulls, and the man she has taken a fancy to, how can she willingly give it away? The subtext is that I would like to meet your wife. When these two queense together, its undoubtedly Mars on Earth and the extinction of the dinosaurs! I dont think so. Leoughed dryly, intending to refuse. Sofia, however, gave him a sultry look, We havent seen each other for so many years, and you wont even let me in your house? No Leo was sweating profusely as he exined, but in the end, he couldnt resist Sofias eyes and agreed stiffly, Okay, its just for a meal. Sofia burst into a frown, Sure, just, for a meal! Sofia bites the words a meal very hard! Leo sighed and thought to himself that it seemed a battle for the queen was inevitable. Seeing Leos little reaction, Sofias face changed slightly and she couldnt help but say, Do you really not remember what day it is for you in a few days? What day? Leo was bbergasted. Sofia looked at Leo with a serious face and said, Its your birthday. Hearing Sofias words, Leo then remembered that it was his birthday in a few days. Im surprised you remember. Leo looked at Sofia with a surprised look on his face. Sofias face sank and she gave her a somewhat unpleasant nk look, Of course, I remember everything as long as its about you! Faced with Sofias burning eyes, Leo was overwhelmed for a while. At this moment, Leos mobile phone rang. It was Lydia who called. Leo nced at Sofia, still standing up and going to the door before picking up the phone, Lydia? Are you free tomorrow? Lydias tone carried a few differences. Yes, whats wrong? Leo asked. Tomorrow is his birthday. Ill make you a dinner. Lydia didnt say anything, but just said lightly. Lydia! Leo hastily called out as soon as he could and said in a rush, Actually, theres no need to go to such trouble, just keep everything simple Without waiting for Leo to finish his sentence, Lydia hung up the phone. Only Leo was left standing in the doorway with a bitter smile on his face. Did your wife call? Sofia asked, looking at him with a tilted head. Without speaking, Leo nodded his head. What did she say?All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Sofia seemed to care. Leo gave her a look and sighed, You cane to my house for dinner tomorrow, everything will be simple. Okay It was at this point that the unconscious Violet let out a wailing sound and her brow furrowed as if she was about to wake up. Sister! The next moment, she cried out and sat up straight from the hospital bed. Leo and Sofia immediately looked over with concerned eyes, Youre awake? Violet, who had just woken up, seemed unstable, as if she had had some terrible nightmare, but gradually, looking around at the white colour of the decor, she stabilised at once. Is this the hospital? Sister? Leo? Soon, Violet saw Leo and Sofia next to her again and froze for a moment. Thinking back to what had happened earlier, Violet remembered being shot and losing consciousness afterwards, and once she woke up, she found herself in a hospital room. How long was I out for? A couple of hours. Leo said, Its been your sister who has been looking after you all this time. Is that so sister you forgave me? Violet looked at Sofia with some excitement and said. Sofia looked at her with a smile and nodded gently. At this moment, she haspletely gathered her aura of a queen. Great Violet was sobbing uncontrobly and was about to give Sofia a hug, but Leo stopped them. Now is not the time to rx, there is onest thing that needs to be addressed. Leo stared straight at Violet and said, You need to make a decision whether to stay with Phantom or quit Phantom. Dont forget what we agreed between us. Earlier, Violet asked Leo to help find her sister, offering the price of quitting Phantom. Leo felt that it was time to do her duty. However, Violet fell into a deep silence and shook her head, Im sorry that I lied to you about the conditions I said before. What? Lied to me? At the sound of her words, Leos face suddenly changed. Yes. Violet lowered her head and said, Even if I want to quit the organisation, it would be impossible because they have installed a chip bomb in my head that will explode as soon as I betray the organisation. Chapter 919 Princess Aria Leo, who was still a little annoyed in his heart, immediately dispelled his anger after hearing these words from Violet. Because he understood Violets plight. All members of Phantom join Phantom, except for trusted insiders of Phantom, and to prevent them from betraying, a ck technology chip bomb is installed in their heads. Once the transnt recipient dies, or before trying to reveal the organisations secrets, the chip bomb is activated and blows the entire head to smithereens. And the explosion was so powerful that long ago, Leo had experienced the heads of two of the Phantoms killers explode themselves, and he had reacted quickly enough at the time, but he was still almost affected by the ripple. Violet is no more than a five-star executive of Phantom, and the chip bomb transnted into her head is surely even more powerful. If, unprepared, Violet had just broken away from Phantom, she would have ended up in one ce: dead! What if, for example, there was a way I could get you to remove the chip imnted in your head? Leo narrowed his eyes, looked at Violet and said. At these words, Violets eyes shed and she looked at Leo and said, You really have a solution? Leo nodded, You should know Nadine, she was infiltrated by me as an undercover agent into the Phantom organisation. She was simrly fitted with a chip bomb then, but, it has now been taken out. How did you do that? Violet looked at Leo with a surprised face, Chip bomb imntation, but its very high-tech, or rather, it requires sophisticated instruments, and the whole process must also be careful, once an attempt to remove it is sensed, it will explode prematurely! Leo smiled lightly, Dont worry about that, anyway I have a solution. Well, if you do have a way to remove the bomb from my brain, Ill quit Phantom and, Ill give you all the information you want. Violet said through clenched teeth. Its a deal. Leo smiled and then took out his mobile phone and made a phone call to Leon Bell. Leon is Medical Saint, Sharons brother, who returned to the Bells after the situation in Bell was calmed down. Young master, please speak. Leons voice is ever so calm and unruffled. Leo smiled and said, Do you have time? There is a brain surgery that needs your help, I dont trust anyone else. Leon was silent for a moment and asked, Is it to do with Phantom again? Right. Leo said in a low tone, A friend of mines sister has a chip bomb installed in her head, and you are the only one in the world who can perform this operation. I will do my best! After saying that, Leon hung up the phone. Back in the ward, Leo said to Violet, Ive called for Medical Saint, who will take out the chip bomb in your head. Unexpectedly, Violet looked surprised, Medical Saint? Yes. Leo did not expect Violet to know him. Violet said gruffly, The name of Medical Saint is also known within the organisation, and there were thoughts of hiring Medical Saint to be a specialised medical practitioner for the organisation, but it was rejected. Is that so? Leo smiled, at that moment Medical Saint should be following him. If Phantom dared to make a move, they would be making a head-on enemy of Pompeii. Next, just wait for Medical Saint toe over. Meanwhile, a ck stretch Lincoln appeared on the street. A shapely, graceful woman sat cross-legged with a worried and doting look at the youth who could not move next to her and said heartily, Son, dont worry, there is someone who can heal this injury of yours. I will take you to him now and let him heal you no matter what method I use! In the eyes of the beautiful woman, a ruthless look passed abruptly. If Leo and Arie were here, they would have recognised that this young man, with all his limbs broken, was the cousin who waspeting with Arie for the throne of the Spencer royal family, Maxwell. Earlier, at Arie and Haydens wedding, Maxwell attempted to strike at Arie, only to be sabotaged by Leo, who stepped directly on one of Maxwells arms and broke it. Even with the protection of a strong bodyguard from the Spencer royal family, he was still deprived of his limbs by Leo. Finally, of course, his father, Jordan, came along and showed strength not dissimr to that of Leo. However, it was not yet Jordan that Leo was most afraid of, but, rather, Jordans mother. His mother, no other than the Third Princess of the Spencer Imperial Family, is revered as the Princess Aria. It was the beautiful woman in the cheongsam. She is Princess Aria.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. The story goes that this Princess Aria, who was particrly fond of her son Maxwell, was so furious when she learned that her son had been beaten up and left with no limbs and nowhere to turn for treatment that she even almost repudiated her husband. The women of the Pompeii imperial family have just that right. The car stopped at the entrance of Bell royal family. Princess Aria, this is the ce. The driver said in a deep voice. Princess Aria, however, ignored it and looked at Maxwell with a doting face and said, My good son, we have arrived at the doorstep of Medical Saints house and will let him heal you here! Maxwell, however, sat with dull eyes in the back row, as if he had not heard the words of Princess Aria. Seeing her son in this state, Princess Aria was heartbroken, and the anger in her heart was ready to break out of her chest. I willnot spare the person who put you in this condition! At this moment, a man with gray hair was the one with the medical kit, heading towards the city centre hospital. Just as he was about to drive away, two strong bodyguards wearing sunsses got out of a car not far away and blocked Leons way. Youre Medical Saint? The one at the head of the group asked, looking at Leon. I am, and you are Leon frowned at them, although these two bodyguards did not show any malice, the aura they carried, again, made Leon very ufortable. Mydy wants to see you. They said in a cold voice. Another time, Im in a hurry to save someone. Leon waved his hand and said he was about to brush past the two men. The two bodyguards, however, still blocked Leons way. This is Bell royal family, what are you doing? Seeing this, Leons expression regained its coldness. Do not be rude! It was at this point that an angry rebuke drew back the two bodyguards. Princess Aria stepped out of the car, walked up to Leon and said with a big smile, Youre the famous Medical Saint, Mr. Bell, right? Ive heard a lot about you. My sons limbs have been hit hard and he is in a semi-deformed state, you are the only one who can save him. I hope that you can save my son. After it ispleted, I will give you a big reward! Chapter 920 Save My Son First Looking at the beautiful woman in front of him, Leons frown deepened. It was not that he did not want to save her son, but he had more important and urgent matters to attend to now. Heres the deal, thisdy, Ill treat your son, but not now. Leon was patient and said to Princess Aria, Now a more important patient is waiting for me to save, sorry Having said that, he intended to leave. Without seeing it, the face of Princess Aria had turned extremely gloomy from its previous mildness. Stand still! She bellowed angrily. Leon turned around and looked at her with a surprised expression. Princess Aria realised that she had reacted too strongly and hurriedly reappeared with a smile, forcibly suppressing the anger in her heart and saying patiently, Lord Medical Saint, you see my son is not even thirty years old and he has lost all his limbs, isnt this a waste of his great years? My sons injury cannot be dyed. You wille with me now and treat my son, and you can ask for as much money as you want. The Pompeii imperial family is rich and can afford to pay no matter how much money they have, and she believes this man would not dare to ask for too much. However, such a forceful attitude has broken Leons medical rule of saving lives.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Now he was going to treat the young masters friend, how could anyone elsepare with him? Im sorry, but my next operation is a hundred thousand times more urgent and I cant go with you for now. He said lightly, When the operation is over, Ille to your ce, okay? Although disgusted, Medical Saint decided to undergo the operation. Princess Aria took out the cheque paper straight away, wrote a series of numbers on it and handed it over. Heres a hundred million, Lord Medical Saint, keep it for now, and Ill give you another hundred million when its done. She thought that the Medical Saint would definitely ept it, but to her surprise, Leon frowned deeper and did not ept the cheque, but pushed it back: Lady, I think I have made it very clear that I am in a hurry for the next operation, and I hope you will not waste my time. Princess Arias face changed deeply, a sh of resentment in her eyes, but she still did not re up. Instead, he proceeded to pull out a cheque, wrote down another hundred million and handed it over along with the previous cheque. Heres two hundred million, Ill pay the money first, and you go and save my son immediately, right now! This time, the tone of Princess Aria was not as soft as before, but much stronger. Please get out of the way! Anger was also on Leons face as he said in a deep voice. I dont care who youre going to heal next, that mans life is no more than half of my sons! Princess Aria no longer smiled, and her face immediately turned chilly as she stared at Leon, her voice cold to the core. The bodyguard sneered and said, You dont know who this is standing in front of you, do you? Shees from the Pompeii Imperial n and is the Third Princess of the Imperial n, the Bell Royal n that you belong to is nothing in front of the Third Princess! As long as she wants to, she can wipe out your Bell n with a single thought! Talking to you peacefully just now was to give you respect. If you piss off the Third Princess, watch out for the destruction of your family! The two bodyguards threatened viciously. Princess Aria did not speak, apparently, in tacit approval of the two bodyguards behaviour. In her opinion, how could someone elses life bepared to her own sons life? This Medical Saint refused her repeatedly, how insensitive! Leon had a surprised face, not expecting the other party toe from the Pompeii imperial family. He had heard from the young master that the royal n of S City was not even a branch in the eyes of the Pompeii Imperial n. If the royal families were nobles, then these royal men were gods on high. Howeverpared to the young master, the status of the imperial family is still not enough. Seeing that Leon did not say anything, Princess Aria thought he was afraid, so she did not continue to intimidate, and a smile returned to her face. Mr. Medical Saint, we dont mean to intimidate you, we just want you to save my son first. I promise as the Third Princess that if you cure my son, what you will get is not only money, but also the friendship of my Spencer imperial family Im sorry, Lady, even if you are the third princess of the Pompeii imperial family, I wouldnt go with you first. However, before Princess Aria could finish her sentence, Leon interrupted her with a smile, I will not break my rules just because youe from the Pompeii imperial family. Hearing this, Princess Aria stopped talking and looked straight at Leon. Her eyes are much grimmer. Okay, tell me, what are your rules? The order of healing. Leon said with a serious face, Firste, first served, rich or poor, male or female, young or old, the order cannot be messed up. If you keep pestering me, dont me me for not curing your son. Princess Ariaughed. The smile is sinister, cold andpassionate. She looked at Leon like an ant and shook her head, Do you know what youre talking about? When Im in a good mood, youre Medical Saint, now when Im in a bad mood, youre no better than a banana peel on the side of the road! Not going, are you? Tie him up! Princess Aria looked at him with a fierce look on her face, and with a big wave of her hand, returned to the car. Two bodyguards, also with a grim look, walked towards Leon, intending to take him away by force. Someone will be angry if you do that and the consequences will be severe. Leon did not know martial arts and had to let the two strong men kidnap him. But he wasnt worried at all. Putting one hand carefully in his pocket, he opened his mobile phone from memory and dialled Leos number. Hello? A faint sound soon came from the phone, which the two burly men did not hear. Leo smiled and asked, Where are you? Be obedient! However, instead of the voice of Medical Saint, there was the sound of a mans ferocious curses. Leos expression turned serious all of a sudden, and a cold, grim light shone in his eyes. How dare you disobey Princess Aria? The man cursed again. Since the beginning, there has been no sound of Leons voice. Hearing this, Leo finally responded that Medical Saint should have been kidnapped on the road. But Leo did not make a sound, but continued to listen. Thats the sound of a car engine starting. The two burly men did have to stuff Medical Saint into the trunk. But the next moment, another red sports car roared up to drive by. Stop! A womans grim voice came from the car as it came to a halt. Leo heard that it was Aries voice. Chapter 921 Stopping Halfway Princess Aria heard Aries voice and looked over with a puzzled look on her face. Twice in a row today, Princess Aria appeared to be in disbelief. First of all, Leon refused her, and then there was the fact that someone had stopped her directly in the street, and in an aggressive manner. Arie slowly stepped down from the car and took the sses off her face. The face of Princess Aria turned instantly changed and looked at the men around her. Im sorry, Princess Aria, it was me didnt do a good job, Ill take care of it. A subordinate then rushed to Aries side. How dare you stop Princess Aria? Now our Princess Aria has urgent matters, we are not bothered with you, hurry up and drive the car away, otherwise you will die. Although this strong man was surly, he was actually more or less relieved when he looked at Arie in front of him, after all, if it was in normal times, he would have stroke up a few conversations with Arie. Only now that business is on the line, this man does not dare to say anything more. However, Arie did not pay any attention to it and unexpectedly walked straight towards Princess Aria. The subordinate was so frightened by this move that he hurriedly took a leap and rushed to Aries front. How dare you! Aries eyes were fierce as she red at the man in front of her. I advise you not to touch me, or you will suffer the consequences. Despite his own backstage being Princess Aria, this powerful verve surprisingly subdued this strong man for a while. Arie walked to the side of Princess Aria. Princess Aria looked impatiently at the woman in front of her and actually felt some resonance. After all, the two womens auras are extremely simr, but this resonance will make the two womens battle burn even more fiercely. Dont be ungrateful, get out of my sight or Ill kill you now. At this time, Leon, who was inside the car, recognised the person in front of him as none other than Arie and gave him a wink. Arie, of course, hade to save Leon and instantly understood what Leon meant. Dont you dare try to take this man away, hes a friend of mine. Princess Aria brow furrowed as she squeezed out a displeased smile. Why are there so many people looking for death?! On the other end of the phone, Leo was worried right now. It would have been fine if he was around, but now that Leo is not around Arie and Leon, provoking Princess Aria in this way, honestly, Leo is not really able to guarantee their safety. As Princess Aria groped from inside her car, ready to do something, but Maxwell on one side suddenly became somewhat perverse, his eyes bloodshot, as if blood was about to gush out from them! Mum, this man was one of the ones who attacked me! It broke the silence of the scene. When Leo heard this, he felt a crisis. When Princess Aria heard this, it was also as if her heart had been lifted, and her blood instantly surged upwards. What! How dare you be so rampant, hurting my son and stopping my car? It seems I have done too littletely to let you mongrels be so rampant. Arrest them! Arie was still a bit unresponsive, after all, this kidnapping of two people in session in broad daylight should not be so arrogant, except for one person, of course, and that person was Princess Aria. Arie was forcibly dragged into the car and looked helplessly at Leon on one side. Leon also just sighed and said there was nothing he could do. However, while the few bodyguards were not paying attention, Leon revealed his mobile phone out a bit for Arie to see. The person who picked up the phone was not a simple one. After taking a closer look at the name in the notes, Arie knew that the person on the other end of the phone was none other than Leo, and her heart could not help but feel a little more secure. Theres no need to make a fuss, Princess Aria. I said, I must go and help that patient of mine, I dont care what you are or how much money you give me, it doesnt matter. At this point in time, Leons position was still very clear, for he was certain that if he saved Maxwell, he, and Arie by his side, would be dead, and the best way was to keep stalling until Leo came to the rescue. After Leo understood the meaning, he simply hung up the phone. Whats going on? As it happened, Sofia walked past Leo at that moment and Leo informed Sofia, who was beside him, of what had happened. When Sofia found out, she naturally got nervous. In todays world, if there was no Medical Saint out there, it is not really possible for anyone to obtain the chip in Angs body. If Leon does have any idents, Violet will definitely die. The always calm and collected Sofia was surprised by the knowledge that something might be happening to her sister. Now where are they? Ill take my men right away and blow their hiding ce clean out. But how can things be that simple? People of noble status must have many people who want to assassinate them, and the location of Princess Aria is naturally protected by many people, so how can they be easily found? After Leo informed Sofia of the difficulty, Sofias ears were blown in like a strong wind and her whole brain buzzed. What then, Leo, you must save my sister no matter what. I know you have the most ways to do it, if you dont save her By this point, Sofia could no longer speak, the dullness leaving her a little breathless. Looking at Leo again, he didnt seem to be very flustered, instead he said with a calm face. Dont worry, naturally I wont let Ang get hurt, after all, she has my n in her body. Saying that, Leo directly picked up his mobile phone and dialed a number. Nadine was out on a mission at the moment, but after hearing Leos call, she did not hesitate to pick up. Upon learning the news, Nadine immediately agreed to do so. This kind of thing can be handy for Nadine, after all, when ites to Phantom, Nadine was good at it.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The location was soon found by Nadine, and Leo and Sofia drove a car directly under the hospital to the targets location at the first opportunity. Meanwhile, two people had been sent to the vi to suffer inhuman torture. The name of Princess Aria is nice, but the person is intimidating. A howl of pain came out. Chapter 922 Severe Torture Medical Saint, do you really have to be so stubborn? Save my son first and Ill let you go immediately, if you cant save my son, you wont be able to get out for the rest of your life, unless you die! Princess Aria said viciously. Leon himself has little fighting ability, being severely tortured, soon has lost his mind, but the subconscious tells himself that he absolutely cannot give in, if he gives in, but not only his own live is involved. Not to mention that the person who sought his help was the Commander of Wyverns. Blood trickled down from the corners of Leons mouth, his eyes very disoriented, his body falling helplessly onto the ground. Princess Aria and also Maxwell were watching from the side. If you really want to save your son, I advise you to hurry up and let me go, I will definitelye back when I have finished my business. There was no way that Princess Aria could ept Leons words and let out a loudugh straight away, I have already said that as long as my sons limbs are not healed, I can tell you that there is no way you can get out of this ce, and dont think that others wille to save you because this ce is at the foot of the mountain. Princess Aria had expected that such a man with little kung fu would soon give up resistance immediately because of her violence, but what Princess Aria did not expect was that he resisted her severe torture despite such poor kung fu. It seems youre really not afraid of death. Beat him up! The bodyguard directly picked up the iron bar and threw it towards Leons stomach with a fierce blow. Another mouthful of fresh blood gushed out onto the ground. Leons body could not hold up a bit, but his eyes remained determined because he knew he still had one very important thing left to do. On one side, Arie did not escape a tragic fate either. Although Arie was not beaten, because of his lustful nature, Maxwell actually thought about Arie. Princess Aria naturally knew what their son meant, and simply intended to make Arie the attendant of Maxwell directly. It is nice to say that she is an attendant, but what it really means is that anyone with a brain knows what he intends.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Naturally Aries heart had long been set on Leos body, so how could it be casually swayed? Arie not only refused, but also fought back, even trying to vent her anger by biting her own tongue. But Maxwell just doesnt want such a delicate woman to die, so he tries to control Arie in every way possible, making it difficult for Arie to die. But there was nothing they could do with Arie, they could only leave her alone inside the room locked up. Damn it, whats wrong with being with me? Do you have to be that brute? That brute is nothingpared to me, my mother is Princess Aria, he is nothing! Maxwell cursed because he did not get his way, and walked out, still scolding Leo. The bodyguard could only follow suit. Leo had gotten the location by this time and rushed on his way. He hadnt heard anything all the way and was afraid to call again. After all, if this Princess Aria is rmed, it is not really certain what Princess Aria will do. Damn this viin, she is Princess Aria, someone in such a high and powerful position, she even did such a dirty and sordid thing. Sofia was also irritated. No, this Princess Aria must be killed to make her regret what she has done today. This Princess Aria power is great, and what Sofia said was just angry words, but if she had the strength, Sofia certainly wouldnt let Princess Aria go. Soon, the two arrived at the vi area of Princess Aria. This vi area is really hidden to say the least and would bepletely impossible to find if they didnt have a locator. But thats good news for the rescue n. Because it was rtively secluded and the things done were rtively unseen, Princess Aria did not bring many people over to guard it, and security was naturally poor. Princess Aria, desperate to get her sons hands back quickly, has not left the prison either, and has been torturing Leon severely. Leon was now worse than dead, unable to die even if he wanted to. Several times he fainted many times simply because of the pain, but was poured with salt water by Princess Aria and woke up again. Damn it, there is no way I will save your son, because to save people like you is to harm more people. As I have said for a long time, a healer is a healer, I had the intention of saving people, and told you to wait, but I never thought you would do this to me. Leon cried out with all his strength, but Princess Aria didnt seem to be worried that Leon would not help her. Really? In that case, Ill just have toe up with this. With that, Princess Aria, with a wicked smile, took out a small bottle of potion from behind herself. While holding out the potion, Princess Aria introduced it while doing so. It specifically means that this potion is capable of making people obedient. Leon was a medical student and he knew that this potion was definitely illegal. If this potion was real, it meant that there must be a powerful chemical factory behind this Princess Aria, otherwise it would be impossible to research this kind of stuff. With that, Princess Aria put this potion into the syringe. Someone, inject him. The bodyguard hurriedly dropped the iron bar in his hand and took the syringe. Meanwhile, in the courtyard, Leo had just heard Leons roar, heard the direction, and went toward it with Sofia in unison. Nadine had also put down the stragglers at the door. Just as the pinhole was about to go in, Leo arrived in time to pick up a stone and flick it towards the top of the bodyguards head with precision. The bodyguard fell to the ground with a snap and lost his breath. Who are you! The bodyguards on one side rushed over to protect Princess Aria, who was also a little rmed. At this time, Maxwell, who had juste over from Aries side, saw Leo and let out a roar. Thats him, hes the one who did this to my hand, Mum, kill him! As soon as Princess Aria heard this, her eyes became red and they directly told all the bodyguards to rush over. And on top of the steel cable, Leon was happy and worried. Princess Aria is not a person who cant be easily taken down. Leon had heard it just now. In order to ensure her safety in this vi area, Princess Aria have arranged for a super powerful person to protect her here, and this person is Jonas OBrien, known as the representative of power. It would be fine if it was just a hitman, but this mans identity is really daunting. Chapter 923 The Legendary Killer Legend has it that this man was able to break the sky with a single punch, even if a cow was ced in front of him, it would not be able to withstand his punch, let alone a human being. And the man had had some great achievements in the news before. When he was young, Jonas fought against a volunteer corps led by a member of Wyverns on his own, and seriously wounded that member of Wyverns, who was finally taken down only with the help of a high ranking person. As the saying goes, money makes the devil go round. He wonders what means Princess Aria used to bail this man out and keep him by her side as her bodyguard.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. If Leo rushed up at this time, Leon was really not sure if Leo would be killed in seconds. Already anxious, Princess Aria ordered all her bodyguards to rush up, while those at the door had long been brought down by Nadine. Seeing that these bodyguards were no match for Leo and also Sofia, Princess Aria hurriedly pressed the emergency button, and as soon as this button was pressed, an rm immediately sounded at the entrance. Hmph, you are good, but so what? Those people at my door areing in right now, how can you two possibly hold them off? Princess Ariaughed like a bitch,pletely losing the identity of a saint. But after slowing down for a while, Princess Aria suddenly felt a little embarrassed. Looking at the door, after so long, surprisingly no one was there, only Leo and Sofia were nking at themselves and Maxwell. Whats going on? Mum? Why arent our peopleing in yet, didnt you say that no one could do anything to us in this ce? If no onees in again, well be in danger! Maxwells expression was a little panicked, as thest time had left him more or less in the dark, and he was now really a little scared when he saw Leo, despite the presence of his own powerful mother. Theres no need to rush, I think they met something at the door, its okay, theyll be in soon. After another short while, the air was unusually quiet, and Leo wanted to see what kind of underhanded tricks Princess Aria were ying. There was a knock at the gate and Princess Ariaughed again. I told you, my men are just a littlete, just punish themter, but all of you have to die! Princess Aria said with a scowl on her face, But I have another opinion, and that is to let this boy heal my sons hands and I will let you all go in one piece, but if you meet me outside, I will still kill you. In response, Leo only gave a coldugh and did not speak. After the door was forced open, Princess Aria expression froze instantly as the person he saw was not one of his own men, but a woman. Nadine. With an air of understatement, Nadine wiped the blood from her body. Its done. As soon as Princess Aria heard this, she understood what was going on. Could dozens of people be dealt with by just one girl! Knowing what Princess Aria was talking about, Nadine mocked, Are you talking about the scarecrows that were ced inside the courtyard? Sorry, I just got itchy hands and cleaned them all up. No one knows that the scarecrows mentioned by Nadine are Princess Aria men, and these men are not scarecrows, but specially trained professional fighters! Damn it! You think you can be invincible just because you have taken down a few of my minions? I still have my trump card, dont worry, once my trump cardes out, you will all die. With that, Princess Aria pped her hands. A man rushed in through the back door like a fierce beast with a murderous look in his eyes as if he was going to eat everyone in the next second. And this man is the one that Leon just heard, Jonas. Jonass huge body and powerful suppression made Nadine somewhat unprepared to react. She was just dealing with minions, and shr really didnt expect to find something so unlike a human being in here. Still, as Leos henchman, Nadine took the lead and rushed to Leos side. Hmph, a girl? I dont hit girls, Im Jonas, Im the God of War. Jonas was filled with annoyance as he looked at Princess Aria and said, Why did you ask me toe out? Did you ask me toe and deal with three little brats? Princess Aria looked at Jonas with a gloomy face and said, Cut the crap, all those loser under me have been terminated by these people, you hurry up and kill them. Jonasughed out loud, Your men cant even beat such people? Hearing this, Nadine couldnt listen to it anymore, she couldnt see others humiliating Leo. Seek death! Nadine rushed forward without repercussions. The swift body of Nadine kept flickering to and fro around Jonas. Hitting Jonas quite a few times on the move as well, seeing some disadvantage, Princess Aria panicked a little, but Leo saw something different. If she keeps this up, Nadine will definitely be defeated. Sofia was a little puzzled. That overwhelming speed, why say she is losing? Nadine cant keep up physically. As expected, a second or two after Leo said this, Nadines footsteps stopped. Then a faint smile put on the face of the man who had been hit numerous times, after taking his hands away from his face. What, woman, no more tickling? Nadine bent over, covering her belly, panting vigorously, the sound of her breath filling the entire house, each breath informing everyone that Nadine was defeated. Its my turn next, isnt it? Although I dont beat up women, I like to bully women. With that, Jonas just rushed over and Nadine, because of his physical strength, was not able to dodge and was directly hit by Jonas against the wall. The wall of the vi was crushed out with a loud bang, and Nadine was unconscious as her whole body copsed down the wall. Sofia looked at the man in front of her in astonishment. Damn, I didnt think he would be possible to reach this level of speed with such a big body. After Sofia finished speaking, Princess Aria was finally happy, and Maxwell on the other side was also jumping up and down, holding back the pain. Leo, bastard, atst I will be able to take revenge and make you pay for my two hands. How do you want to die in the face of such a powerful opponent! If you kneel down and beg me for mercy now, then help me heal my hands and give me that Arie, I will still be able to consider letting you go. When Maxwell said Aries name, Leos anger was like a gushing volcano, gathering from the soles of his feet to his head at once. Chapter 924 Strength Crushing The sudden murderous aura spread throughout the house, Maxwells feet couldnt help but take two steps back, and Sofia was also shaken. So this is the Commander of Wyvernss aura! Leo finally moved, but not to make a move, but with a calm face, he walked towards Leon. I hate it when people bully my people, my friends, and I generally treat people like that with a shoot-to-kill approach. Leo said coldly, and Jonas on one side jerked, snapping out of the fear he had just felt. Looking at the size difference, Jonas quickly found his confidence. Ive defeated your men in seconds, what are you pretending to be? Just a pussy skinny guy, can you still beat me? After saying this, Princess Aria, Maxwell and Jonasughed out loud. Just before theughter stopped, a loud bang shook the ground. Princess Aria, Maxwell slowed down and looked at the ground where the dust had risen. There was a man lying on the ground, and when the smoke cleared, the two men took a closer look and found that the man lying on the ground was none other than their own proud henchman, Jonas. This This seemingly impossible event was happening before eyes. Yes, in the blink of an eye, Jonas fell to the ground and a mixture of saliva and blood flowed from his mouth. I hate nagging losers like you, hurting my friends and gibbering. Leo didnt even blink, didnt even stop for a moment, and walked straight towards Leon. Leon witnessed everything and until now had not reacted, as if all the damage he had received before had been reduced to nothing in this moment, because what had just happened was so unbelievable. It was not until after Leo had set Leon down that Leon came back to his sense. In turn, Leo looked behind him at the two men, wondering what they were fiddling with. Come on, Mum, why isnt it ready yet? Leo was a bit puzzled since they didnt panic, but instead were fiddling with that remote control in their hands. There was a sudden tap on the floor. At this point, Leo finally understood that this thing fiddling around in his hand turned out to be the controller. If Leo is not surprised, this Jonas body must have been tampered with. At this moment, Leo sensed that this Jonas was alreadypletely different from what he had just been. Want to defeat me? First see if youre good enough, just now I was just ying with you, now Im going to kill you, scum. On the ground, Jonas climbed up, in an extremely terrifying gesture, blood oozing from both eyes. Hmph, dont kid yourself if you want to clean me up, Im Princess Aria! The reason why Princess Aria was so arrogant turned out to be that she had this card. To be honest, it waspletely impossible for ordinary people to have the chance to see Jonas in this state, which is why Princess Aria was so confident. Because Jonas had just been defeated, he was now extremely angry and instantly rushed towards Leo. Leo caught the punch, but didnt expect it to be so powerful. Still, with this level of power, Leo had no problem at all, he just needed to find out where the chip was, otherwise there might be more trouble. As he dodged, Jonas continued to taunt. Princess Aria and also Maxwell were waiting for Jonas to defeat Leo. Found it. Leo said softly and stared dead on at the glowing shing spot on Jonass body. With a twist, Leos hand stabbed deep into Jonass heart and then pulled out quickly. At the tip of his finger, surprisingly, a chip is glowing. When Princess Aria saw this scene, her jaws dropped and she hurriedly pressed the control in her hand. Its no use, the chip was taken off, hes dead. Instead of rushing to take down the two, Leo spected on the object before him. When did they work with Phantom? This chip is clearly the technology of Phantom, and it is rtively high end, and it would never have been possible to get this from Phantom if they were not closely rted. By the time she reacted, Princess Aria shouted.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Remember this, you guys, I will make sure you die! Leo looked in the direction of the voice and found that by now Princess Aria and Maxwell had already been led to the car and their figures were fading away. Forget it, you wont be able to catch up, its important to do the job. Leo stopped Sofia and walked over to Leons side. Im really sorry, if it wasnt for the fact that I wanted your help, I dont think you would have had to suffer this injury and would have been able to get arge sum of money. Leonughed out loud. Young master, dont be ridiculous, would I ask for this amount of money? Dont worry, Ive just taken my medicine, they cant beat me to death. It turned out that Leon had already known that he would have to undergo severe torture and had already prepared medicine and taken it into his mouth, so that after being beaten for so long, he was not to the point of dying. At this point, Leon remembered Arie, who was still imprisoned. The group reached the room, but Leo stopped. Whats wrong? Sofia looked at Leo in disbelief, who just sighed and then shook his head. Ill go in, you guys go first. With that, Sofia left in disbelief, followed, of course, by Leon. Arie heard the door open and the first thing she did was turn around and try to kill herself by going to the wall and banging her head. Luckily, Leo rushed over and stopped Arie, otherwise this blow would have cost Arie half her life, although she would not have died. Its me, what are you doing! Im here to save you. Arie heard Leos voice and tears gushed out like a tap gone out of control. Its you, youre here atst, Leo! Then the cries spread from the room. Come on, Im a married man. After Leo had untied Arie, Arie tripped directly onto Leos body, with the protruding parts of her body obviouslying into extremely close contact with Leos. I know, but so what? You were mine, that woman stole you, you were supposed to be with me. Leo was also helpless, he just stood up straight away and turned around, ignoring Arie. Thank you for today, thats all, I saved you only because you identally got involved in this thing for me. With that, Leo left decisively, leaving Arie here alone. Although Aries eyes were a little red, his heart remained firm. Dont worry, Leo, Ill make Lydia leave you and youll be back by my side by then! After Leo left, he caught up with Sofia and the others and took Leon with him to prepare for Violets treatment. Chapter 925 Revenge Plan The group sort of returned to the Violet side. Lets get started on the operation, otherwise Im afraid Phantom will notice something and it wont be good if they use the chip to do something to Violet. Leo had just returned and hurriedly started working on the rescue, except that when he said this, Sofias face was surprisingly a little hesitant. Looking at Sofias expression, Nadine mostly guessed what it was because of. After all, no one had ever heard of anyone being able to take out a Phantom chip before, and even if someone could do it, it would probably be very dangerous. But looking at the injuries still bruised from the freshly rescued Leon, Sofia on one side was a little worried. How can such a badly injured body have operation? The hand shaking cant even stop yet. Although Leon was still talking andughing with Leo, not at all like a person who had just suffered a serious injury, but just now Sofia could see clearly how Leon was beaten. Nadine walked over to Sofia and patted her gently.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Dont worry, you should know young masters strength well, he never does things he is not sure of, since he can promise you, then this matter should be a sure thing for him. Besides, look at me, Im still alive and well. The only reason Im alive is because of Leon, who is not ordinary. Hearing this, Sofia sort of let go of her worries. Nadines name was still known to her, how could Phantom just let Nadine go and let her follow Leo? They should have activated the chip a long time ago. Now Nadine is not dead, so that it proves that she must have been saved. Sofia nodded, putting all her worries aside and earnestly giving Leo and Leon a hand. Dont worry about me, sister, Ill be free soon and then we can stay together. Sofia no longer looked at Ang as if she were standing tall, as she had done before, but her face was stered with love and affection. Yes, so you must be all right or all these years of hard work for both of us will have been in vain. Ang nodded and Sofia, at Leosmand, walked out of the room and waited at the door. It is times like these that are the absolute most torturous. Ang was inside the operating theatre and Sofia was at the door, just a few metres apart, but the distance was daunting. All day long, not a sound was made at the door of the operating theatre, after all, this was not a minor operation by any stretch of the imagination. At this time, on the other side, Princess Aria had managed to get away from the vi area. Only the anger on her face still did not diminish one iota, but on the contrary, it intensified. Damn it, damn it, its okay son, Ill get your hand fixed no matter what, dont you worry, Im not going to give up on you. How could Maxwell be calm at this time? It was so easy for someone to have the chance of winning to be able to heal their hands, but they were spoiled by themselves and their own mother. If given another chance to choose, no matter what was said, there was no way that Maxwell would be as stupid as he was this time. After hearing the words of Princess Aria, and thinking of how arrogant Princess Aria had been before, before forcing Leon to jump to the wall, instead of feeling very moved, Maxwell felt that his own mother had gotten him killed. Mother, you have the nerve to say that? If it werent for you, I wouldnt be here like a wreck now. Princess Aria had never disciplined her children much, which is why his son, Maxwell, was so domineering, and there was nothing she could do about it, but suffer in silence. Seeing that Princess Aria did not speak, Maxwell stopped ming Princess Aria and instead brightened up. Yeah, I learned earlier that that Arie seems to be eager toe over to the Pompeii Imperial n and you are Princess Aria of the Pompeii Imperial n Afterwards Maxwell said everything about Arie. It is surprising that the two thought of the same thing without muchmunication. As long as Arie came to this Pompeii Imperial n, no matter what, Princess Aria had the ability to capture Arie back, after all, this Pompeii Imperial n was now her own world. Despite being defeated by Leo in the vi area, Leo would not have been so easy to deal with if he had been in the Pompeii imperial family instead. There are countless people who are more powerful than Jonas in the Pompeii Imperial n, and when the timees, even if Leo has more power, he will be caught. And rightfully, Arie will fall into his own hands. The twoughed outright at the thought of it. Dont worry, son, Ill heal your hands. After all, ording to your words, this Arie wille over here anyway, when the timees, well clean her up and then capture Medical Saint, Ill see if they want to save Arie. Meanwhile, on the other side, Violets operation was still in progress, and Sofia was waiting at the door. For the safety of the operation, Sofia had arranged for her own men to guard the entrance to the hospital to prevent anyone froming in and disturbing the operation. There was a click and the door finally opened. The person who came out of the doorway was none other than Leon. Leon looked at the flustered Sofia and just smiled faintly. Although it was with a smile, Sofia was still desperate to know what was going on inside and surprisingly jumped right up from the stool. It was as if she had found some worldly treasure. Hows it going, Medical Saint? Is my sister doing okay? Looking at Sofia so flustered, Nadine couldnt help but shake her head. It seems Sofia, you still dont really know what it means to be a Medical Saint, if he cant handle such a small problem, let alone you, I look down on him. Leon smiled and rubbed the back of his head, Its not as impressive as you say, its just that other people make me sound so impressive. Leon hasnt said how Ang is doing. Sofia was a little anxious and gripped Leon heavily. Mr. Medical Saint, could you please talk to me first! With a roar that shook Leon straight to his core, Leon then reacted to the fact that he hadnt answered Sofias question. Immediately afterwards Sofia also sensed her rudeness and hastened to apologise. Its okay, its okay, its normal for this to happen, after all, who cant be nervous when their direct loved ones and friends are in there? But what Im trying to say is that as long as its something that Leo can guarantee you, that means he will be able to aplish it. Chapter 926 Inevitably This kind of surgery may have the probability of failure and sess in the hands of others, but in my hands, this kind of surgery can only seed. Nothing is wrong with your sister, and she will wake up soon. The fact that a brain surgery was able to restore the patients consciousness so quickly is indeed a point that no one else can do, not even the most powerful contemporary medical facilities are necessarily able to do so. When Sofia heard it, she let out a long breath. Im d its okay, Im d its okay, I was scared to death, now can I go in and see her? He nodded, and then Sofia went straight inside the operating theatre like a wild horse. Looking at Violet lying motionless on the bed, Sofia couldnt help but feel a million heartaches. It was all because of her, and if it hadnt been for her, Violet would not have had to suffer this way at all. Instantly, Sofia felt that it was all because of her, while she still held a grudge against her sister for betraying her while she was still in the Skull and Bones Society. Only when the truth became clear did he realise that, as it turned out, it was his own fault for not trusting his sister enough. Sofias hands sped Violets arms as if to tell Violet how she felt inside. True affection never needs much exnation, and Violet seemed to be awakened by something. The heavy bandages did not make Violet give up opening her eyes and looking at her sister. Sofia stubbornly rubbed her nose, looked at Violet with a confident look, afraid to be seen as a coward. Violet could feel that and just smiled at her sister. Sister, I am free and from now on we will be able to live together again. Sofia immediately tensed up at the sound of this and nodded vigorously like a princess who had lost her favour and regained it. At that moment, a voice came from the doorway. I dont think you can be reunited with Sofia so soon yet, it will take a little time. This was Leos voice, and the words made Sofia and Violet very puzzled. Why, Leo? Wasnt it your idea to get my sister out of Phantom? Now why Without making a sound, Leo walked silently to Violets bedside. Picking up an apple from the side, he slowly and leisurely peeled it. Of course it was my idea, but this is not as easy as you think, and I need you to do something else. With that said, the apple in Leos hand was already peeled. Although Sofia knew that Leo was just peeling an apple for Violet by hand, for some reason, her heart was still sour, for this man, after all, was the pursuit of her life. Only after she had slowed down did Sofia remember the business. I do not understand, what is your purpose?Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Leo gave a coldugh, Of course you cant understand, because what you dont understand, Phantom definitely cant think of. It would be nothing good if Violet were to follow us at this point, it wouldnt help us in this matter of dealing with Phantom. My main purpose is to deal with Phantom, if it doesnt help in this matter then why should I save you? Leo had never been able to talk about any feelings from the past he had experienced, so it was surprising that the words that came out also made it a little difficult for Sofia and also Violet. It is through you that my n is to deal with Phantom. If you go back at this time, he shouldnt suspect anything, after all, you havent escaped, so I guess he wont refuse. Violet looked at Sofia, whose heart was very sore at the moment. Violet pursed the corners of her own mouth and looked at Sofia, then silently bowed her head. Since you saved me, my life is yours, Ill do whatever you say next, but you must ensure my sisters safety during the n. It was only when she knew Violet had spoken out about her decision that Sofia felt worried. Sister, we wont go back, that ce of Phantom is emotionless, you could die at any time if you go back. In response, Violet just looked at Sofia ndly and said with a smile, Its okay, sister, no one can do anything to me now if I go back, after all, Eloise would have told Phantom about me by now and then already guessed that I couldnt possibly go back. If I dont go back, even if I die, they should think Ive really betrayed them. But if I go back in this situation, I reckon they should be dumbfounded, and theres no way theyll me me then. Sofia knew that Violet had a point, but she still couldnt erase her worry. After all, it is a bit hard for anyone to ept such a short reunion and to be separated so soon. But Im not forcing you, Im just asking your opinion, youre Sofias sister, Sofia helped me, I can let you go but you cant follow me anymore, its your choice. Give me your answer today. With that, Leo left in silence leaving the two sisters here. The air was dull for a long time and no one knew what was going on now and why the atmosphere was so chilly. Sofia looked at her sister in front of her with a million aches in her heart. It was always her sister who was hurt, and she misunderstood her sister. Dont worry, sister, when the timees I will make sure to give you as much information as possible so that you can have as smooth a ride as possible in eradicating Phantom. And I dont think Ill ever feel at ease for the rest of my life if this Phantom isnt eradicated. After so many years of being recognized as a ughterer, it was a difficult realization, but Violet knew that her chance to eradicate Phantom was this one time. Finally, after a day-long talk, Sofia was finally relieved to let Violet go back to Phantom. When she came out, Sofias face had only a hint of a smile. It was hard to see Sofia in this state, and Leo knew that what he had said was harsh, but there was still nothing he could do, after all, he had to do it or he would never be able to eradicate Phantom. Well, Sofia, are you relieved now? Sofia nodded slightly, her slightly red eyes were caught by Leo, so Leo walked over with a smile. There are some things that are inevitable. Chapter 927 A World for Two After just a few days, Violets body recovered and, thanks to Leons regimen, was much better than before. You are going over to Phantom today, you guys watch the rest, and if theres anything needs help, Ill do what I can to help. With that, Leo gave Ang a note. This note is the way to contact me, if anything happens, you must tell me first, in this way I can guarantee your safety. Violet put it away, nodded then left in her car. After Violet went back, Leo went home. Lydia had long since cooked a lot of dinner at home and was waiting for Leo toe home. These days Leo had intended toe back to keep Lydiapany, but apparently he had forgotten because he was too busy. After having a full meal, Lydia sat down next to Leo. It was just that Lydia was holding Leos arm without saying a word. Knowing that Lydia wanted to say something, Leo took the initiative and asked, Whats wrong? Is there something you want to say? Lydia smiled faintly and looked at Leo in front of her. Dont let me keep you from doing what you need to do, Leo, or Ill feel guilty. Obviously, Leo was a little surprised. Looking at Lydia, he thought that Lydia was feeling unhappy because he had not been with her during this period of time, but he did not expect that at such a time Lydia was still thinking about Leo. Leo gently held Lydias head and then kissed her on the forehead. When his lips touched Lydias forehead, Lydia felt her body heat up, as if a power had rushed up to her body and her whole body became hot and feverish. What is wrong, Leo? Leo smiled and looked at Lydia, I am avable during this period of time, I want to spend some time with you at home. With that, Lydias eyes lit up instantly. Are you serious? Youve got nothing else to do? Dont you lie to me. Lydia asked with some expectation, only to see Leo nodding lightly. I am not lying, what I said is true. I will have a good time here with you for a while, it might be busyter, is that okay? How could Lydia say no? Even if it was now that Leo had to leave to go on an errand, Lydia would agree because she knew that his man loved her very much, there were just some things that could not be dyed. Okay, then lets have some fun in the meantime.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. In fact, among Leos ns, Leo was prepared to go to the Pompeii Imperial n to save his mother, although he was still not sure of anything now, but he still had to put up a fight. It is only time that he should spend time with his wife. It just so happens that Emilia doesnt have time to get out of school these days, so these two can have a good time. The next morning, Leo had breakfast ready early. This is a breakfast made by the Commander of Wyverns of Pompeii, not just anyone can eat it. By the time Lydia got up and prepared to make breakfast, she found that her husband by her side was long gone. Instinctively, seeing that her husband was not with her, Lydia jumped up from the bed with some anxiety. Leo! Leo! Leo is always capable of encountering danger, and although Leo is very good at it, Lydia is still worried that Leo might get hurt in some way. After Leo heard Lydias voice, he immediately put down the things in his hands and rushed to the room. It was surprising to see that there was nothing wrong with Lydia, just because she couldnt see him. In front of outsiders, Lydia was a powerful beauty, and by Leos side, she waspletely like a young child, and she really looked a bit cute. Im here, Im making breakfast for you. Dont worry, Ill be sure to tell you even if I have to go out. Saying that, Lydia looked at Leo with an aggrieved expression. Well, I just thought youd disappeared, so With a faint smile, Leo led Lydia to the living room. Sit down, this is the breakfast I prepared for you. Saying this, Lydia sat down. Never Lydia got up to make breakfast, and Leo is the Commander of Wyverns, so Lydia was some indescribably touched. Its delicious! However, the meal was not as delicious as one would expect, only because it was mixed with the power of love, which made Lydias meal physically and mentally pleasant. I dont even think its good myself, so you dont have to say so to please me. Lydia looked at Leo and then took the initiative to hug him. I think its delicious, I just think its the best in the world. Leo would probably only smile like this when he was around Lydia. Right, our first stop of the day, I thought we could go for a hike or something. After all, you havent been out and about much for so long, and I think its important to take you for a bit of exercise, that way you can keep fit. It may sound like a boring thing to others, but Leo be inside the special forces and naturally enjoy some of these outdoor sports. Surprisingly, Lydia was also somewhat interested and nodded her head in a hurry. Yes, I was thinking of going! In fact, Lydia had never climbed a mountain before, because her own body was originally rtively soft, there are perennial work, not once in a long time to exercise, for a long time, climbing became a thing that wanted to do. Once the two were ready, Leo drove a jeep buggy to be able to be in the sand for good. Just then, Nadine suddenly sent over a message. Young master, I heard from the people below that there will be Phantom peopleing over here today, I dont know what they are for, I will let you know first if anything happens. When Leo saw the message, he fought from the bottom of his heart to uncover the Phantom, but since he had already promised his wife, he stopped thinking about it. When Nadine saw that Leo did not reply, she knew that Leo had something to do at home and said nothing more, but went to pursue the matter herself. Shit, Violet came back, I thought shed defected. To be honest, its good that shes defected, it hasnt been so eventful. Yes, once she came back and Lord Eloise came back to take charge of us, we had toe out and do our business. In a truck, several people chattered. Chapter 928 Enemies Encounter Suddenly, the man leading the charge received a phone call. Lord Eloise, Hamish is speaking, please signify. The few people who had just been chattering immediately quietened down and looked at the man in the lead talking on the phone as if he was still looking a little flustered. Just as he finished speaking, a very loud voice came from the other end of the line. Youd better take that mountain area down or youre noting back! Hamishs ears were nearly shattered and he hurriedly pulled the phone to the other side of the room. Then came a beep and there was no more sound. You have heard it, s, let us do our work. There was a lean man standing up. Lord Eloise is troublesome. Isnt it just fixing a mountain? How long does it take? She even called to scold us. Yes, cant we take down a remote mountainous area? Indeed, this ce is a very secluded and backward ce, but very close to Valenham. Because Violet went back to Phantom, the organisation, as expected andpletely unpredictable, ended up making Violet a five-star executive, as it should, and the position that Eloise would have reced, was given back to Violet. But Eloise wouldnt just leave it at that. After all, this Violets sister Sofia had almost killed her, and since Eloise didnt like Violet in the first ce, it was only natural that she would make a move. Like this time, these groups led by Hamish were sent here because of Eloise ambition, wanting to use it as a small base to facilitateing out and grabbing people. Inside this Marashi Mountain, there live many peasants who have never gone out in their lives, so Eloise has chosen them to die in the tide of the information age. Meanwhile on the other side, Leo had already arrived at this mountain with Lydia. And the name of the mountain is Marashi Mountain. This mountain is known far and wide, but because its so remote, few peoplee here. Well have a good time for our two today. Leo looked at Lydia, whose face was flushing. Okay, all yours. Armed with equipment and various household items, the two set off on their journey. What they hadnt expected was to have a fellow traveller on this mountain where not many people hade. Whats going on? I didnt think anyone woulde to this mountain. Leo did not expect anyone toe over and expressed some surprise. As the captain of Wyverns, his vignce was naturally high, which could make Lydia on the other side not keep up. They probably just came over to hike the same as us, its nothing, what are you worried about? Leo smiled and nodded after hearing Lydias words. And yes, its just a mountain, its unusual for people toe. The two then stopped thinking about it so much. Hamish should feel fortunate that Leo did not choose the same route as they did. Because Leo wanted to enjoy the process and didnt want to end the journey so quickly, he didnt take the shortcut. But the other side of the squad was a different story. Hamish, with his men, could not wait to fly inside the vige and sanction everyone there. Sid you see that couple? The lean man stepped forward again and said in a very lewd tone. Hamish looked at him after he reacted. Corey, I didnt expect you to be so horny out on a mission, whatever, as long as you dont make a mess. Remember this is a mission Lord Eloise told us to make sure we finish, if we dont, were screwed. Corey said with a confident frown. You can rest assured, Hamish, I can kill that man with one p, what are you still worried about? It was clear that Corey wanted to kill Leo. Hamish didnt care about this, killing was as easy as drinking water for them and there was no psychological burden. OK, just be careful, and dont keep them both alive. Corey just broke away from the group. Instead, Hamish led the way to the vige. Halfway up the mountain, Leo is climbing with Lydia. Lydia was panting, sweat running from her forehead to her chin and dripping from her chin to the bulge of her body, exhaling sizzling air as she did so. Leo, I need a break or Im going to be deted. Leo burst outughing.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. At this distance, Leo did not feel any strain at all, but rather felt like resting. Inside the army, Leo was running all the time, even when he was on a mission, the sheer volume of operations was more frightening than this mountain climb. OK, since my wife said rest, well rest. Leo took out the water inside his backpack and helped Lydia wipe her sweat with a towel bit by bit. It was a crave for Corey peeping out of the trees. Fuck, the body, the face, its unbearable, whats not cool it is being touched by that brat. Forget it, hell be a dead manter anyway, so dont care that much. Corey was talking to himself in the tree, thinking he was hiding very well, unaware that he had been noticed by Leo. His eyes went cold: Do you really think I didnt notice you? I just dont want to give my wife a scare. After Leo recited a sentence in his mind, he ignored Corey in the tree. At the vige, Hamish had led the way to the first station. There are actually no stations inside the vige, except that a group of people wille and help look after the vige, that is, patrol it. They were a little surprised to see Hamish and others. Strange, we didnt expect anyone toe through this Marashi Hills vige, so lets all hurry over and pick up our guests. Because of their long istion from society, the people here are very weing when they see outsiders, and even the fierce-looking Hamish is still a respectful guest in their eyes. Gentlemen, wee to our vige. How many people do you have? How long do you want to y here for? Looking at this viger with such enthusiasm, Hamish burst outughing, followed by the people behind him. I didnt expect them to be so happy. Chapter 929 Failed Raid All the men under Hamishughed along with him, as ifughing at the enthusiastic viger. Thats right, if were so wee, we should ept it. With that, one of his men rushed straight up and gave the viger a kick in the stomach. When the other vigers saw this, they froze in ce, and their faces, which were full of smiles, instantly seemed to have been stered with a thickyer of dust, turning ck. Tie them all up and take them to the vige to show their good vigers. With that, Hamish took a few of his men and tied up all the men. Follow me into the vige. As soon as the words left his mouth, Hamish and his group formed an unstoppable force together like a dark cloud and walked towards the vige. At this time, it waste in the day, and on the other side, Leo was resting inside his tent with Lydia, after all, it was sote that it might be dangerous if he continued on, and besides, there was still a tail behind him. If this tail is not given away, Leo will naturally not feel at ease, only now he is still waiting for the opportunity to sneak the person away after Lydia is asleep. Corey, on the other hand, thought he was well hidden and simply slept in the tree. Since Nadine had lost Hamish and his group, she sent a message to Leo to tell him to be careful on his own. Leo just silently switched his phone off. Lydia, who was on the other side of the room, saw this scene and knew that something must have happened to Leo, so she felt a little guilty. Am I holding you back from doing your job? Looking at Lydia with such a pitiful look, Leos heart felt like it was being crushed, his heart ached to the core: You misunderstood, I was just giving an ount of their work, I really dont have anything to do during this period, just rest assured, dont think so much. Lydia nodded slightly. It was just that her eyes had long since be somewhat disoriented, and Lydias eyelids were constantly fighting up and down before she finally couldnt bear the exhaustion and fell asleep. Idiot, its normal for you to be tired after climbing. After Leo saw that Lydia was asleep, he quietly put Lydia inside the tent and walked out himself. And it was at this point that Corey got up to mischief. You guys finally turned the lights off, next its time for my show. Beauty, wait for me to make you feel good! Corey jumped off the side andnded behind a tree not far from the tent. Strange, where is that man? Just now, he was able to see Leos shadow outside the tent, but now Leos shadow was unexpectedly gone, leaving Corey overwhelmed. Are you looking for me? A low and murderous voice came from the side of Corey, who was so startled that he jumped two metres. When did you get here, didnt you stay inside? Leo just smiled coldly. You think I didnt notice you just because you were in a tree all day? Youre too confident about yourself, arent you? With that, Corey looked at Leo with a smug look on his face. What are you arrogant about? So what if I let you know? What can you do to me? If you have the guts, kill me. Do you know what kind of person I am? Leo did not want to talk nonsense, and also like to hurry to apany Lydia, so he stopped nagging. Youve got one second to get out of here now or Ill kill you. When Corey heard this, he looked at Leo with some displeasure and with incredulous eyes. What did you say? Youre going to kill me? Because of Phantom, it led to Hamishs group being very confident. After all, out in the world, if you report the name of a Phantom, anyone who is on the road to hell has heard of the name. If anyone is still not convinced, it is like a moth to a me, an egg to a stone, a death wish. Thest time he heard such arrogant, threatening words was many years ago, and now that he heard them again, not only was he not afraid, but he was looking forward to seeing what this man would be like when he was on his knees begging for mercy. Coreyughed out loud. Just stop pretending, do you know what will happen if you talk to me like that? If I report it to my superiors, our superiors will send someone over to kill your whole family, do you know? A statement full of threats not only did not make Leo feel a little afraid, but even a pang of revulsion appeared. A five-star executive couldnt even do anything in front of Leo, or even be chased and beaten, while a soldier under her was so arrogant. Today was the day he came out on a date with Lydia, Leo did not want to hurt anyone, did not want to touch blood, and intended to let this man go and turn around to leave. But just as Leo turned to leave, Coreys smile turned into a murderous look. Seeing that someone was so arrogant as to leave directly while he was speaking, Coreys anger rushed straight up his heart. Corey took the small dagger directly behind him. At this moment, it was already obvious that Leo in front of him felt the killing intent, but did not rush to make a move, but waited until Corey took the initiative. As luck would have it, Corey couldnt hold back his anger and charged straight over, shing towards Leos head. Corey was already showing a grim smile, as if the mb to be in front of him was about to fall into the bag.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. But at that very moment, only a tter was heard as Leos body moved away as quickly as a ghost, and Coreys dagger struck a cloud of air. The sound of the breaking wind was proof enough of how ruthless Corey was, but it didnt do any good. Leo turned around and snatched the dagger and ced it on Coreys neck. Like I said, dont me me for being rude if you keep pursuing me, Ive killed enough of the likes of youst time, now, its tiresome! With a gentle push from Leo, Coreys already thin body was like a thin sheet of paper at this moment, fluttering in the wind. If it wasnt for the fact that he hit the tree and the falling leaves fell like rain, no one would have thought that Leo would be able to explode with such a powerful force with this seemingly gentle blow. The blow was not fatal, as it was thest chance Leo gave him. And Corey was sensible enough to know that the man in front of him was definitely not simple, so he fled the first time. The sound of leaves shaking woke Lydia up and she opened her eyes. Whats the matter? Is there someone? Leo turned around and his face changed at once. Chapter 930 You’ve Been Beaten? No, its just that there are a bit too many mosquitoes outside, so I came out to get something to kill them. Leo said with a smile. Looking at Leos unconcealed smile, Lydia really couldnt doubt it. With a faint smile, Lydia nestled in Leos arms, like a little bird. Its sote, whatever that is, we wont get bitten while were in there anyway, so have some sleep, we have to continue hiking tomorrow. If Lydia was having fun, it really wasnt on top of the climb, because it was just too torturous. Still, Lydia was happy because Leo was able to be by her side and keep herpany, which was already the happiest thing for Lydia. Leo looked around carefully to make sure that no one woulde over to sneak up on him anymore, and then followed suit and fell asleep. In the midst of this slumber, unbeknownst to him, something unimaginable has happened to the whole vige. Hamish led the men to the vige of Marashi overnight. The inhabitants of this ce were first ready to give a warm wee to the guests who came here, but when they saw the blood stains on Hamishs hands and the viger who had been carried by him, these viger felt that something was not good. But in spite of this, they could not escape this tragic fate. Many of the vigers were killed on this night and those left were the young men who knew something was wrong and went into hiding. Now our mission is basicallyplete, just a little thing, and Eloise is still making so much tension, really looking down on us. Hamish smiled faintly. Forget it, isnt this done? Lets hurry up and set up camp here, people here dont have mobile phones or anything anyway, they cant connect to the outside world at all, so no one will know about us killing people here. Hamish said andughed out loud, after all it was quite nice to think that he could be a king of the mountain here. But at that very moment, suddenly from behind, the sound of footsteps came with great frequency. At the sound of this voice, he knew that he was a martial arts practitioner. Hamish thought that there were still some high ranking people in this vige and instantly raised his guard. But when he turned around, he found that it was actually Corey. Looking at Corey with such an anxious look, Hamish was a bit incredulous. Didnt this kid go off to do something bad? Why did hee back in a mess? There were a thousand question marks in Hamishs mind. Boss, somethings happened inside the mountain, Ive met a very difficult guy. Hamish frowned, looking at the remains of the fallen leaves on Corey. Coreys skills are not bad at all, ordinary people cannot be his opponent, even the teachers of those martial arts schools are not necessarily his opponent, and now he is being beaten in this way. Hamish guessed that the team that had injured Corey must have been many, and looked at Corey with some confusion. Whats going on? How many of them are there and where are they now? Hamish asked, but only waited until Corey put his finger out. One! The one had just beenid out and caused astonishment to all. How is this possible! One man has beaten you into this state, dont you dare joke about it. Corey didnt believe himself that this would happen, but that was the reality of what was happening in front of him today. Why am I lying to you guys? That man seems to have two tricks up his sleeve, Im no match for him. Hamish, I can only rely on you, I reckon theyre here to climb the mountain, you must take care of them, otherwise the consequences are unthinkable. Although Hamishs group is also very strong, but there are only so many dozens and twenties of people, if the people outside are alerted, it is estimated that in two or three days, Hamish will be wiped out by the sea of people. With no time to lose, Hamish made an immediate decision and was ready to go and take Leos head now. Come on, take me over to him, I cant believe that boy is so wild. Although Hamish was intimidated, he was still confident of defeating Leo. Other people may have be captain because they can do things and have brains, but Hamish has relied entirely on his own fists to get to this position step by step. Under normal circumstances, it would be impossible for anyone to defeat Hamish. At least thats what Hamish himself thinks. Corey was always a littleforted when he looked at Hamish in such an instrumental way. Its the kind of thing that he doesnt want anyone to know about. With that, the group headed back inside the mountain, wanting to find Leo and kill him. Fortunately, Leo did not sleep deeply, plus there were really a lot of peopleing over, which soon made Leo feel the killing intent. Taking advantage of Lydias deep slumber, Leo took the initiative decisively. It seems that you dont give up. Soon, Leo found their location with precision. As Hamish and his party walked on, they suddenly saw a man standing in front of them, a man whose murderous aura was so full of energy that he seemed to want to kill everyone present. And that person is Leo. It was not a smart decision to disturb Leos rest, and Leos head slowly lifted. It was as ifser light was emitted from his eyes and anyone who saw his eyes could not help but turn their heads to the other side for fear of being killed by that look. Corey recognised Leo andughed. Brat, you havee over here to die. Since you want to die so much, well make it happen for you. You defeated me, indeed you are powerful, but do you think that this way I can do nothing to you? As I said, we Phantom never kill with ambiguity, and this time, youre dead.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Leoughed coldly and didnt say anything, quietly waiting for Hamish to make his move. Hamish was also determined to win and stepped forward from the group. Come on, lets go one on one, dont say Im bullying you, it wont sound good when word gets out. Hamish was just trying to put on a show and let everyone know he could fight. But what made it hard was that Hamish was hit hard by something just as he walked up and his nose caved in like a marshmallow. Ah! A raspy cry resonated through the valley. It was good that Lydia was not woken up, otherwise everyone present would have been killed by Leo in an instant. Ive given you all a chance and I dont want to kill you, hurry up and leave, or Ill kill you all. Once he heard this, Hamish finally knew who had moved. Just now, he just saw Leo twitching, and then his nose turned into this shape, so Hamish was scared. Chapter 931 Self-Disposal As he was being held hostage by Leo, Hamish made a call. Eloise thought she hade back with good news, but as soon as she answered the phone, Hamish said he had been beaten up. What? How came so many people have been beaten up! Work it out yourselves, do it if you can, if you cant Ill call someone to rece you now. Hamish looked flustered and hurriedly said into the phone. We can do it, we can do it, Boss Eloise, dont worry, I can do it. Being ouwed inside Phantom is tantamount to death. Besides, Hamishs position is not low, and if the mission is notpleted, Eloise will definitely kill him, thats the rule of Phantoms. Hamish quickly hung up the phone, otherwise this matter was able to directly kill himself. Hamish gave a wink to the men behind him, and then all of them rushed up. They had thought that with so many people striking at the same time, they should be able to kill Leo in seconds. With anger and being forced to do nothing, Hamish fought with all his might. The consequences were predictable, leaving only Hamish with a few important members. Bro, we were just passing by, sorry that one of my men was horny and offended you. As long as you let us go, we will never appear in front of your eyes again. Leo looked at the people in front of him and knew that they were Phantom men and had resolved to kill them. But just at this time Lydia came over. Leo! Hearing Lydias voice, the crowd knew that Leo didnt want to make a move, and Hamish immediately said Bro, I understand, Ill clean these bodies up myself right away and then well get the hell out of here right away. Leo nodded, and Hamish and his own men immediately cleaned these people up, and in exchange, Leo had to let them go. Im here, honey. Lydia came over at this time and looked at Leo with light in her eyes. Where have you been? You scared the hell out of me, you werent there when I woke up from my nap. Leo smiled, his eyes narrowing into a line. What are you thinking about? It is my professional habit, Im always overthinking, so I followed the noise, but it turned out to be a cat. Im really sorry, Ill let you know the next time I go so you dont have to worry. Lydia trusted Leo, and after hearing what Leo said, she followed him back without hesitation. How could Hamishs side just give up? Even though he had promised Leo that he would leave at the first opportunity. But as a great general of Phantom, being beaten like this, he could not exin when he went back. No, its the first time we have been bullied like this, we must kill that man and make it as if this never happened. The man underneath him thought so and nodded. But, boss, how are we going to deal with him? We dont seem to be a match for him. It was as if the words had not been spoken, and Hamish had long since realised this most important point, and after hearing it, he was at a loss. Whatever, now lets finish what Eloise has given us, otherwise we wont be able to give a good ount. They feared Eloise than Leo, for at least they could discuss with Leo, but on Eloise side, it was a matter of death if they failed. The group went back to their business after they finished. And Eloise has made her move. Damn, what a bunch of losers, I didnt expect them to get beaten up like this and call over for help. No, I must not fail in this matter. Eloise expedited to get a team of elite soldiers to assist Hamish in the vige of Marashi Mountain, and just then Violet came along. Eloise, why are you up in the night? You look pretty anxious. Its okay, just talk to me, after all, were fellow officers. Ever since thest time she saw the scene where Violet and Leo met, Eloise was convinced that Violet must have betrayed Phantom, but Phantom was so incredibly talented that he could not just let Violet go. Eloise saw this flirtatious look in Violets eyes, and her eyes were full of displeasure, but she still forced herself not to get angry. Eloise looked at Violet in front of her with a smile. Why, Executive Violet, you are up thiste too? If Im anxious because of something, what about you? Its not like youre trying to betray Phantom, is it? Naturally, Violet knew she would say that andughed outright. How can that be? Have you forgotten? Eloise, Ive got a chip inside my head, so if I dont do as Im told, Ill be the one who dies the quickest. Im so young, I dont want to die yet, and if something has to happen, I really hope its you. Eloise sneered and looked at Violet, then her face turned very stern. You better not have me catch anything about you betraying Phantom or Ill make sure you die. Violet didnt panic as Eloise spoke, for she knew that Phantom wouldnt make a move on her just yet, but just despised Eloise. After all, among Phantom, although Eloise is also a five-star executive, Eloise is obviously not as high as Violet, otherwise Phantom would not have let Violet go to S City first. Suddenly, a dark figure appeared in this silent backyard. What are you two arguing about again? If you have time to argue here, you might as well hurry up and take S City down. I have already arranged someone in S City, Violet, when you go over there again, he will secretly help you so that you can take S City down soon.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Since Phantom said they were the ones who could help Violet, naturally their status would not be low. This made Violet curious as to who this person was. Seeing that Phantom was not going to say it, Violet took the brunt of the question, Let me know who he is so that I can avoid hurting him, otherwise it would be a loss. Phantom smiled coldly. Thats more than you can say, what man is more important than this n? Violet, go ahead and kill, even if you kill this man, there is no need for you to know the identity of this man. It was clear that Phantom was still suspicious of Violet and so had no intention of telling her. Knowing that she would be asking for her own death if she asked any more questions, Violet said with a smile. Its true that youve thought of everything. Chapter 932 Alfie Osbourne Since you have said so, I cant ask anything more, and I promise toplete the task. Phantom left straight after hearing Violets words. Eloise seemed smug as she sidled up to Violet and said, I think you understand what that means, dont take yourself too seriously, Phantom dont trust you, thats why theyve added someone to keep an eye on you. Violet wasnt surprised, so she didnt get angry and backtracked. Eloise, its not certain which one of us is the one with the problem. Why else would you follow me and spy on me, that means, in fact, its you that Phantom distrusts even more, so you might as well be prepared, or youll be finished if I identally find out something. Eloise was somewhat at a loss for words, although she had worked diligently for Phantom for so many years, sometimes when she is framed, even if she didnt do it, then in the eyes of others, she still did. Violet clearly won this battle in a big way and left naturally. Hmph, wait and see, Violet, when I find proof of your betrayal, I will show you what it means to be capable. The men dispatched by Eloise had already rushed to Marashi Vige, and Leo was ready to leave. Although he guessed that Phantom might gue the others, he promised Lydia that he would do it, no matter how much he wanted to go and intervene in his own mind. Lets just go back today and Ill take you around the amusement park. After hearing the words amusement park, Lydias face was filled with a happy smile. Okay. Lydia did not hesitate to follow Leo and left. Things like amusement parks are really boring for Leo. He had never had a moments panic when jumping from a parachute at 10, 000 metres, let alone these rides. Only this Marashi Mountain was too dangerous and they could only be left temporarily. Knowing that Leo was away these days, Nadine was diligently guarding S City until today she received a message. This message was sent by Violet. Nadine, hurry up and tell Leo that Phantom have sent someone over to S City, who should not be of low status, so be careful. Although there is no clue, but at least she knew their situation, so Nadine first ryed to Leo, whether Leo replied or not, just want to let Leo know the news. And Leo had already seen the message, only at the moment he was ying in the amusement park. Just as Leo was going to buy ice cream, Leo suddenly heard Lydias voice Looking back, it turned out that Lydia had bumped into someone who was now chattering away trying to get Lydia to kneel down and tie her own shoces. How rampant is this. Leo rushed over, leaving his ice cream behind. The woman who was thought to be gorgeous stood in front of Lydia, if she wasnt older, it was estimated that this woman would be a stunning beauty, after all, although this woman looked older, the proportions of her almost perfect features were still clearly visible. My husband is the chairman of a big corporation, you bumped into me, so apologise to me. Lydia was not an aggressive person, and seeing that it was she who had bumped into someone else, she apologised, but the old woman still didnt seem intent on letting Lydia off the hook. I said I want you to get down on your knees and apologise, what kind of apology is that? Lydia was bewildered and didnt know what to do, and Leo finally came over. If it is said that a decent man would never hit a woman, then Leo is definitely the most idiosyncratic of that decent man. Leo did not hesitate to twist the womans hand that was gripping Lydia. The woman, because of the pain, knelt down for Lydia. Theres no need to make such a big salute. Leo said coldly as the woman shrieked, ushering in countless people to look on. Worried that he might get himself into trouble if his identity was overly public, Leo let go of the womans hand. Honey, lets go. With that, Leo took Lydia and left. The woman looked like a smart person who knew that people like Leo were not to be messed with and had to let them go. But the woman was not stupid and decisively followed Leo and Lydia after they left and took a picture of their license te number. Hmph, I cant believe its a S City license, youre dead, you probably dont know what my husband is! The woman gritted her teeth in anger, after all she had just escaped from the misery of living as a poor person and was about to enjoy the glory and wealth, only to be bullied like this on her first day. After returning to S City, the woman soon found out the identity of Lydia. Honey, I didnt think youd have anyone dare to step on your head now that youre rich. The woman said it very loudly. A man who looked like a migrant worker seemed incredulous when he heard this. What, someone dared to bully you! Who is he? Im trying to use my new identity to take care of him. The woman took out a photograph, which was of Lydia. It is she, and her husband. He beat me up at the amusement park today, and I thought that my husband would be no match for them and I wouldnt dare to do anything. The man mmed the table heavily after hearing this. Bullshit, Im going to kill him tomorrow!All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. This brash man is called Alfie Osbourne. Alfie is the helper that Phantom found. Although he is clumsy, with the help of Phantom, he has taken shares in manypanies overnight and is now the most feared maniptor in S City. This maniptors maniption is not as powerful as others, but the simplest of all, gathering people over. No one dares to stand in the way of someone who uses the name of Phantom to collect apany. And with that, Alfie is now feared by everyone. And all this was done in just one night. Soon, Alfie found out Lydias identity and knew where herpany was open. Early the next morning, Alfie had someone go to Lydiaspany. Lydia had thought it was an investment, so she let him in. Only after Lydia let her own men talk with him for a while, the men surprisingly came over to Lydia with bruises and battered faces. Boss, I cant talk to this client anymore. A girl ran out of the office in tears, leaving Lydia in a daze. Chapter 933 Malice at the Door Alfie hade here prepared to spite the people inside Lydiaspany, and the girl who ran out was bullied by Alfie until she couldnt take it anymore and ran out. Lydia looked at the departing girl with a bewildered look on her face. The door of the office, which usually looks uneventful, seems to be full of crisis at the moment. Lydia swallowed, then slowly opened the door. Once the door was opened, Lydia finally knew why her staff had been bullied by Alfie in that way. There were cigarette butts all over the floor and the top of the table was all messed up. And at Alfies side was another woman, a woman who was instantly recognised by Lydia. This woman was the same woman she saw at the amusement park at the time. After the woman saw that Lydia had finallye in on her own, she smiled smugly. Youre finally here, Lydia, dont think Ill be afraid of you just because you asked your husband toe over at that time. I just saw that your husband like a mad dog and dont want to get into an argument with you.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Only now, you wont be so lucky. Alfie should have been furious when he heard that Lydia was the one who had cleaned up after his wife at that time. What one did not expect was that Alfie was not only not angry, but had a face full of joy. So its this great beauty. Beauty, how about you Enthralled by Lydia, Alfie seems to have forgotten that he still has his wife standing beside him. The woman pped Alfie on the head and Alfie reacted quickly. You shameless, Im still here, do you want to die? With that, Alfie looked at Lydia awkwardly and smiled. No, Ive thought about it, it doesnt matter if we suffer a loss. In this kind of society nowadays, we have to talk about human rtions. Miss Henderson has a bigpany, it would be great if it cooperated with us. The thought in Alfies heart could be seen through. But Lydia was not to be messed with either. Hearing Alfie said so, and thinking about her own staff, she decisively refused Alfie. No way, ourpany will not work with you, we dont need partners like you, please leave. Alfie was a bit incredulous, if it was before, when he had no money, he wouldnt dare to say anything if Lydia treated him like this, but now he was a man with Phantoms as his backing, so he was naturally much tougher. What do you mean? Do you want to die? Im telling you, as soon as you step out of this door, I can just have someone take you away, try if you dont believe me. With that, Alfie even gave a treacherous and lewd expression. This time, Lydia was even more certain that these two people hade over to cause trouble. Just as she wanted to say something, Alfie stood up and said to Lydia. You have a day to think about it, heres my number, call me if youve thought it straight. With that, Alfie walked past Lydia. Lydia did not stop him and allowed the man to leave. Boss, is everything all right? Why do these two people look so unlike people from a bigpany? They look exactly like two people from the countryside, with no quality at all, like two hooligans. Lydia nced coldly at the backs of the two men and said Never mind, dont let them up again. With that, Lydia left. After spending two days of fun with Lydia, Leo was finally able toe back here to do his business this time. First and foremost, Leo found Nadine and asked about the group of Phantom who had mysteriously entered S City at that time. Nadine was on the trail but did not get any information. I heard from Ang that they were going to have some kind of base here, and that it was set up by Eloise to monitor Ang. But whats been very strangetely is the market in our S City. Can you believe that in one day, apany has taken almost ten percent of S City. Hearing this, Leos calm heart was finally shaken for a moment. A new industry? Take over ten percent shares of the S City? Nadine nodded, and with thest message Nadine had given him, Leo guessed a little something. Ive probably got it, Ill keep an eye on them in the meantime. Said Nadine, noddingnguidly. Right, Im going to make a trip over to the Pompeii imperial family, its time to do something about it. Nadine knew exactly what Leo meant by this statement, and it was obvious that Leo was looking for his mother. Nadine frowned, as if hesitating about something. Young master,st time we shed with Princess Aria, plus we broke his sons arms, would it be a bit inappropriate for us to go over there now? Nadine said with a worried expression. Leoughed coldly and looked at Nadine. No conflict, even if we dont make a move, Princess Aria will still find a way to get rid of us, we might as well take the initiative, that way we at least still have the initiative. After hearing Leos words, Nadine did not dare to say anything more, but only nodded silently. I know, Ill go and do the job, but, young master, youd better tell Miss Henderson, otherwise If Nadine had not said this, Leo would have really forgotten that there was still Lydia. If he takes Lydia with him, it will naturally be dangerous, but if he doesnt take her, theres no telling what Lydia will think in her own mind. I know, Ill talk to her about it, dont worry. Having said that, Nadine disappeared in front of Leo at a great speed, and Leo, unimpressed, walked back to his lounge. In the distance, Princess Aria was standing at the entrance to the room, frowning as she listened to the people inside the room speaking. Son, just wait a little longer, didnt you say yourself that they would being over soon? We dont need to be urgent. Princess Aria voices were clearly underwhelmed. Maxwell grabbed the things in the room and frantically threw them towards the outside. It was surprising that there was no sound of a tile breaking on the floor until it picked up a bottle and threw it. The air suddenly became silent as a man slowly approached, holding a ceramic bottle in his hand, draped in a ck robe, looking somewhat mysterious. Chapter 934 Fear of Princess Aria When Princess Aria saw this man, she immediately fell to her knees. What can I do for you, please? It was clear that Princess Aria was afraid of him and did not even dare to stand up without waiting for this mans permission. At this time, the man sneered, his eyes seemed to mock Princess Aria, It really didnt ur to me that I had arranged so many people to help you and you still didnt do a good job, if you cant finish this time, the family head said he would call for you to be banned. The normally rampant Princess Aria had unexpectedly be iparably humble in front of this man. After hearing the mans words, Princess Aria face instantly changed, at this moment, Princess Aria facial features could even appear a subtle distortion: No, Protector, Im wrong, you tell the top to give me more time. Look, now that Ive put Pompeii in order pretty well, Ill be able to seed soon. The man in ck just smiled coldly. At that moment, it seemed that Maxwell, who was inside the door, heard something unusual at the door and pushed it open and came out. What the hell, Mum, what is he and why is he in our house? He dressed like a madman! Maxwells words did not frighten the man, but rather Princess Aria. With trembling hands, Princess Aria hurriedly stood up and gave Maxwell a p on his face. In the past, Princess Aria would never do this, even if she was angry, she would just keep apologizing to Maxwell, but this time, Princess Aria actually took the initiative to hit Maxwell. You rebellious son, apologise now! With a stunned look on his face, Maxwell looked at Princess Aria,pletely unable to react to what was going on. You hit me? How dare you hit me, I want Before the words to kill you could be uttered, Maxwells voice suddenly stopped, followed by bright blood flowing from the corner of his mouth. Princess Aria already knew what had happened. Son, son! Princess Aria fell straight to her knees, clutching the slipping Maxwell who was at a loss for words. And the man just said it in a light voice. Your son doesnt seem to be very obedient, does he? Just for your sake, maybe in another life, hell be more obedient. Princess Aria did not dare to resist, but could only embrace the body of her son and weep bitterly. At this point the man slowly removed the dagger that had been stabbed above the heart of Maxwell, and still sucked blood back and forth from the de. I hope you will listen to what I have to say, I can give you time, not necessarily because the top is willing to give you time. As soon as the top gives the order, I will not hesitate to kill you, I keep you only because of this face of yours. Princess Aria would not have been propped up step by step by the Man in ck to the position she holds today if it were not for her beauty back then, but it all came at a price. The first is the body of Princess Aria, and the second is that Princess Aria must allow him to take Pompeii. Princess Aria had a very high status in Pompeii, but even so, there were still limits to what she could do; after all, she could not kill her entire people in one night. Princess Aria nodded tremulously, and the man in ck left with a smile. Phantom, you are still too bad at your job, if you really cant do it, let me do it.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. With that, the man in ck disappeared around the corner. Alfie has been making a name for himself in S City for some time now, not a single person dares to say a word against it. Because the enterprises under Alfies name are now very extensive, not only themon people, but also those business tycoons have to give in to them. However, it seems that Alfie did not know the sudden revenge. Today Alfie is still arrogant because he got the factory that supplies Lydia and has reached an agreement to confirm the cooperation. In other words, from now on, Alfie already has the strength to shake up Lydias L Group. Alfie looked at the contract in his hands andughed so unbelievably heartily. Taking advantage of the fact that my wife is not at home today, I must enjoy myself. Lydia, since you have not taken the initiative toe to me, I wille to you, after all, a woman like you, who says no with your mouth, will give in with your body. When he reached the door, the guard recognised this unqualified man at once. Sorry sir, you cant go in, thats what our boss said. Alfie, with a surprised look on his face, pushed the security guard straight away. Fuck you, do you know who I am? The guy who pays your sry doesnt even dare to talk to me like that. Im the boss of the whole City, so much bullshit. And Im telling you, Im here today with this contract, and I think your boss will regret it if she doesnt see me. But Im not that unreasonable, I brought this contract today specifically to show your boss what a role I y. The security guards didnt dare to talk too much, although they didnt know how powerful this person, but they had read the news. Almost the news in S City was broadcasting about this man, saying that this man was capable. Of course, this was also due to Phantom working behind the scenes, otherwise it would not have been possible for a fools fame to rise so high instantly. After taking the contract, the guard looked at Alfie in front of him. OK, Ill ask our boss and see if she wants to have you up there. Alfie gave a smug nod as if to show off something. Go on, go on. With that, the security guard left. When he arrived upstairs, Lydia was watching the days supply list and felt very unusual. I am confused, they are never out of stock, has something changed? Lydia was about to call and ask, when someone knocked at the door. Come in. The security guard pushed the door open and walked in. Boss, Alfie is downstairs again. After hearing this name, Lydia went straight from being full of patience at the beginning to disgust. Let him go, dont let him in. Knowing that Lydia was going to say that, the security guard hurriedly handed over the contract in his hand. Boss, he told you to see this contract first. Lydia had not bothered to take a look, but after ncing at it, she noticed that the wording on this contract looked somewhat familiar. Chapter 935 Giving You a Chance At this time, Lydia reacted. Wasnt thispany the same factory that had been working with her ownpany? And it just so happened that there were fewer shipments today. Lydia could only specte on her impatience in order to settle things, and opened the file to read it. When she saw the end of the document, Lydia was surprised to find that the name was Alfie. At that moment, everything seemed to clear up, and Lydia finally knew what had happened. When the security guard looked at Lydias expression, he knew that something was wrong. Lydias ears instantly went red, her hands squeezing the contract tightly, her face showing anger and helplessness. Normally Lydia is someone who would never get angry, but this time, Lydia was really a bit angry, but it couldnt be helped, Alfie just got the contract.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. After a sigh, Lydia said helplessly, Let hime up. On hearing this, the security guard could only do as he was told. Alfie stood downstairs with an arrogant look on his face until the security guard came over. Well, your boss shouldnt dare keep me from going up there. The security guard was also pissed off enough, but Lydia didnt even dare to mess with this man, so what could the security guard do? Go on up, our boss said you can go up. The guard then followed Alfie, all the way to the office. Like a pervert, Alfie pushed the door open slowly and without knocking. Lydia turned around and was startled to see a man approaching her and acting like a thief. What are you doing?! Alfie saw that Lydia was so intimidated that he actuallyughed like a pervert: Doing what we all want to do now. I guess youve seen the contract, you should know what to do after that. I know youre pretending to be pure, Im giving you that chance now, just be good and let me serve you properly and Im not going to pursue it. If you dont, Im not going to be mercy. With that, Alfie rushed forward. He thought Lydia would not resist, but he did not expect Lydia to grab the vase and throw it straight away. Security! Get him. Luckily, the security guard had been waiting at the door and ran in immediately after hearing the noise. After running in, he subdued Alfie soon. Alfie thought in his heart that Lydia was lusting after him, so heughed very happily, but what he didnt know was that Lydia now wanted to get him killed, and if it wasnt for the contract, Alfie would have been killed long ago. Baby, we can talk about cooperation first, you dont want yourpany to go bankrupt because of theck of basic objects, right? If you would have followed me, yourpany would not have been of this magnitude. Although yourpany is not small, you should know how serious things can be if I try to get yourpany. Lydia had no choice but to ask the security guards to let Alfie go and negotiate with him. Say what you want, but I advise you not to get too wild, because my husband will know everything I do here. If he settles the score with you, the consequences will be unthinkable. After hearing Lydias words, Alfieughed out as if he heard a joke. What I want is what you want, so dont pretend, I know what youre thinking. Ill promise you anything if you go with me for a night, I can even dump my wife. Such perverted words were very excessive for Lydia, who was so angry that she gritted her teeth. Finally it was too much to bear. Security, get him out, hes gone too far, Ill take care of the factory myself! Alfie didnt seem to believe the words wereing out of Lydias mouth, and he was pulled away before he could react. Youll regret it, Ive given you such a good deal and youre still pretending, you slut, I will fix you up. Alfie was pushed out, cursing all the while. After all, Alfie is now a public figure, so naturally there are many paparazzi following him, but when they see it is negative news about him, they put the camera away in their hands and pretend not to see anything. All these actions were seen by Leos spies nted around Lydia. And Alfies every move was all transmitted to Leos mobile phone in less than two minutes. Leo looked at the picture inside the phone without saying a word, but anyone, at this moment, would be able to feel Leos anger. From a distance, Leo now looks like a fire, which is intimidating. This Alfie did piss me off, he is dead. I will like to deal with him before I go to the Pompeii imperial family. With that, the corner of Leos mouth gave off a seeping aura. Alfie is back in his ownpany with a lot of people who advise Alfie, while Alfie is just ying cards. You guys hurry up and get some money for me, Im out of money. Having been given the power by Phantom, Alfie seems to have forgotten what Phantom had asked him to do. One of the advisers under his hand suddenly stopped what he was doing. He looked at Alfie with a very contemptuous look. Alfie, have you forgotten something? Dont you even have to think about the consequences when you say that? Alfie had not yet reacted, thinking that his men were taunting him, and after hearing this, he burst into a rage. What the hell are you? Youre just a dog under my hand, how dare you talk to me like that? As luck would have it, Alfie really thought he was in charge, but in the next instant he suddenly epted the reality as all these men in front of him stood up and took out the weapons that were behind them and pointed them at Alfie. Alfie may be stupid, but he still knows how deadly these things can be. Im sorry, Im sorry, dont hit me, dont kill me. Alfie immediately dropped to his knees and felt panic as he looked at the men in front of him who one moment were helping him with his work and the next moment were pointing weapons directly at him. The man who spoke was called Reid, and when he saw Alfie concede, he didnt look deeper, but just walked up to him and said in a sinister tone, Alfie, I advise you not to take you and your wife seriously, after all, youre still a piece of shit in front of us. Chapter 936 A Secret Visit You were given these things so you coulde and help us with our work, not so you could pretend, got it? With that, Alfie nodded tremulously, like a dog in distress. Alert, alert, dangerous people entering thepany, please be aware. The system suddenly sounded, and the crowd stopped lecturing Alfie and looked towards the surveince. On closer inspection, it was a man in a suit, holding nothing in his hands, and in the thermal imaging, there was no expenditure of what weapons the man was carrying. What danger? At this time Alfieughed, I know who he is, he is the husband of the boss of apany over here. He is rampant, you guys must help me clean him up. Knowing that someone was monitoring him, Leo did not feel the slightest bit of panic, but little by little he cleared all the obstacles in front of him. What a bunch of mongrels, with that kind of strength, what do you want? After Leo recited the sentence, he broke straight through the door and entered. The crowd all looked at Leo, but obviously at this point in time, these people had not realised how terrifying the man in front of them was, and just stared nkly in ce. Whats going on? Hurry up and get rid of him. Leoughed coldly and rushed towards the man who had spoken, and with one punch, he directly put him on the ground. Alfie thought he had more men and could hold off Leo, but he didnt know that Leo was the Commander of Wyverns. Soon, all of Alfies people were like dolls, at Leos mercy, except for Alfie, who was left in front of him. At the moment, Alfie is like an eel that has fallen into a crabs nest, ready to face the shredding. Soon, Alfies urine was spilling out of his own trouser. He thought Leo hade over just to get killed, but now all by himself, Leo had almost crushed this office. What do you want? Dont you move me, or I wont let you off the hook. Leopletely ignored what Alfie said and just held out a contract. This contract was faxed to me by someone else, so just tell me if your name is Alfie. At this moment, Alfie wanted to find a ce to hide, but the pocket watch on top of his chest was exposed. What do you mean, what do you want? Leo shook his head, Nothing, just to transfer you some money. Thispany is now not working with my wifespany, and you know the reason. Hurry now to make thispany work with my wife, or else I will make you die without mercy. Although Leo was intimidating Alfie, Alfie hurriedly nodded his head. I know, I know, Ill get on it now, thispany will work with you absolutely immediately. Leo is just worried that his wife is depressed because of the bad business, plus this man molested Lydia, so Leo is very upset. After Alfie took the contract in his hand to Leo, Leo left straight away. Its better to help you get it all done before you leave. As Alfie walked, he looked at the papers at hand, thinking about what he would say when he went overter. Soon, Alfie arrived at a factory, which looked quiterge, making Leo still really a bit incredulous. By the time he reached the door, Leo could already feel the joy within this factory. The sound ofughter was audible even before Leo had entered. Until Leo walked in, all the men stopped what they were doing and looked at this sudden figure at the door. Get your man in charge out here, I have something to talk to him about. The crowd couldnt help but burst outughing when they heard Leo say that. Nowadays, this factory is covered by Alfie, so naturally, he is not afraid of anyone. When this person suddenlyes in, one can guess that it is definitely Lydias side. Fittingly, after a deal of ridicule, the men went back to their business. At this time, however, a man approached. Boy, youre pretty arrogant, what are you? Leo looked at this simple-minded fool, directly ignored him, but walkedt towards the mans back. The man felt he was being ignored and was instantly enraged. How dare you ignore me, all right, brat, Ill make you regret it. The big man prepared to charge towards Leo to catch him off guard. But Leo, who appeared to notice nothing, became unusually fast at thest instant. The man threw a punch that Leo easily dodged. At your level, its better to find your boss. Leo did not hit anyone, but walked with a calm face to the deepest part of thepany. It was only at this time that Leo discovered that the man he had just brought all the way over was the owner of the ce. Im the boss, what do you want? You dont want to make a move on me, do you? Leo narrowed his eyes and smiled. No, Im here mainly to talk to you about cooperation.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. With that, Leo handed the man the contract he was holding. The man now knew the purpose of Leos visit and became quite arrogant for a while. I thought it was something big, but its just a waste of time. So, you just came over to ask for cooperation, forget it, Ill just reluctantly help you look at it. The owner here is not a fool like Alfie and can still read contracts. The purpose of the contract was simple, to get thispany back in business with Lydiaspany, but the boss did not want it Alfie has no ce to spend his money now, and it just so happens that this kind of thing that would allow Alfie to spend money and then be able to bring down other peoples businesses would naturally onlye up in Alfies fantasies. You want my cooperation? Sure, but I have conditions, its up to you if you can meet them. I ask that yourpany doubles ten times in one day, its as simple as that. Saying that, Leo sneered, Then tell me what you want now, Ill see if theres anything I can do to help. Leo didnt care, but on the contrary, when Otis saw that Leos tone of voice had changed when he spoke to him, he became arrogant again. Chapter 937 The Arrogant Otis Looking at Otis in such an imposing manner, Leo knew that he would not cooperate with him. When he looked behind, Alfie, who had said he wasing to help him, had long since disappearedAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. He just said he would finish everything before Leo left, but now it seems that it was just a fart from Alfie, who actually ran away long ago. This is what Alfie can do, after all, Alfiespany is there. Unless Alfie does not go back, or he will be caught by Leo when he goes thereter. It was only the matter at hand that made Leo feel a little more troubled. As I just said, you continue to work with Lydia, or else you will be responsible for the consequences. At first, if Otis had heard this, he might have been a little scared, but just for a while, Otis had been working with Alfie, whose status was now unparalleled, and naturally, Otis would be arrogant. Are you threatening me? Do you know who my backer is? You know Alfie, who has been a big hit in our business circles recently, right? Hes the one behind me, now our factory is being taken over directly by him, so dont get too cocky, brat. Leo smiled coldly and his eyes became stern. Is that so? So it looks like I didnt just teach him enough lessons. Why dont you give Alfie a call now and ask him what the situation is now. Otherwise Im afraid youll be toote to regret it afterwards. Hahahahaha However, as soon as the words left his mouth, Otisughed out loud, looking down on Leo, and said with both hands on his waist, Ive seen a lot of fools like you, dont you just like to pretend? Its alright, Ill let you pretend this time and see how long you can really pretend. Since youre such capable, you should know our Boss Alfies phone number. Call him yourself and then Ill be around to listen. Looking at Otis, with a look of smug, Leo shook his head helplessly. People in the business circle have some brains will not choose to work with Alfie, who could notst long in the business circle. Only Otis, who wanted to make quick money, would choose to work with Alfie, and even gave up the chance to work with Lydia because of this. Leo couldnt wait any longer, so he dialed Alfies number directly. But Alfie knew who would call him at this time was no one other than Leo, so Alfie did not answer one of the several calls Leo made. At this time, Otis, who had been watching Leo from the side, could not help butugh. In his eyes, Leo was just a brat who was pretending, he didnt even have Alfies number and was now just being sycophantic. Just as Leo was about to continue his call, Otis stopped Leo. All right, all right, stop pretending, get lost while Im not angry, and if youe back next time, Ill be sure to waste both your hands and feet. Having recently made a lot of money on Alfies side, Otis is now in a good mood, so he doesnt intend to dy too long with Leo. Leo was furious with Alfie. Leo made a call to Lucas: You go and help me get Alfie now, the sooner the better, I must give him a lesson. After answering the phone, Lucas immediately went to Alfiespany. As he watched one after another people barge into hispany, Alfie felt restless. But after careful though, he thought it should not be possible that so many people woulde in a row all perverted characters like Leo. So, Alfie became hardened again: Why are you reentering mypany, you brat? Do you want to die? Arrest him for me. For someone like Lucas, naturally, he would not waste time with Alfie. Lucas picked up a small piece of chalk from the ground next to him and flicked it towards Alfies neck. With a puff, Alfie instantly copsed on the ground. Lucas, who had wanted to take a break, was suddenly called over by Leo. His mood was then very restless, and now Alfie was in front of him as if he were an enemy. Lucas carried Alfie towards the stairs and the staff inside thepany was indifferent when they saw him being carried away. After all, everyone inside thispany was basically sent over by Phantom, they all knew who Alfie was, and they had no idea how Alfie was able to be the chairman of thispany. Now that Alfie has been taken away by Lucas, it might still be a good thing for them. Get your ass over to Leo and leave me alone, because of you, my great nap is still being disturbed. Soon Lucas was carried to the entrance of Otiss factory. At this moment Leo and Otis were sitting and waiting for Alfie to arrive. Bro, I really dont have time to y with you, youd better go home first. You just called and told someone to bring Alfie over, I know you lied to me, but now I dont bother with you. For the matter of working with Lydia, of course I am not considering it, after all, Alfie has given explicit orders that I cannot work with her. I wont make much money working with her anyway, so I might as well listen to Alfie and get a lot out of it that way. Leo did not speak, but simply waited slowly with his eyes closed for Lucas to arrive. This pissed off Otis and pped the table heavily. I dont want to make a move, so Im telling you nicely to leave, or I wont show you mercy. Someone, kick this man out of here. At Otissmand, his men, who were already waiting nearby, immediately rushed over. Dozens and dozens of men surrounded Leo. This had obviously been prepared a long time ago, but these people were not the same group of people that Otis had. Looking at the toned muscles on their bodies, Leo seemed to think of something. These people dont look like your staff here, where did theye from? Leo asked, while Otis put on a very incredulous expression. Now that so many people are surrounding you, why dont you think about what to do first? Instead, you ask me first where these people came from, it seems that you are really not afraid of death. Otis thought to himself, anyway, Alfie has clearly told him that if anything goes wrong, Alfie is all responsible. What was more, they have signed a contract, so he doesnt mind killing Leo. Chapter 938 Can’t Survive Saying that, Otis waved his hand directly, signalling his men to rush up.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. A dozen men surrounded Leo. Otis had expected Leo to be taken down in just ten seconds or so, and despite how good Leo was, he could not withstand the siege of so many people. It was just the sudden appearance of such a situation that made Otis feel very unbelievable and frightened. After all, in Otiss career, he had never seen anyone who could defeat ten people with one, but today, he did. How is it possible that the power of just one person has brought down so many of my people? Otis had a shocked look on his face. Suddenly, Otis thought it was the group that was the problem, not that Leo was too strong, or else it didnt make sense. The way things are going, unless the dozen or so people are acting, its unlikely that this would be the case. Otis then hurriedly called out for all his men toe in. What a bunch of losers, better to let my own peoplee. But at that very moment, the door was suddenly kicked open and everyone immediately looked towards the door. A man was seen walking in. I brought what you want. Leoughed coldly and looked at Alfie on the ground, then at Otis. The expression on Otiss face at this moment was stunned. Looking at the distorted expression, Leo gave his sideways nce and asked, Well? Otis, is there anything else you want to say now? Isnt this Alfie youve been repeating over and over again? Now hes here. Otis did not dare to say a word at this moment, and the men under him who were ready to rush up, saw Alfie lying on the ground. They didnt dare to make a rash move either. It was at this very moment that Alfie woke up and looked at what was in front of him, with his eyes wide. Whats going on, Alfie? You didnt say anything about leaving when you were just at the door. Thinking back to just after Leo had defeated all of his men, Alfie was scared now. Seeing that so many people around him now, Otis stood up decisively. What are you talking about? Otis, hurry up and tell the men to kill him. Obviously, Alfie was pretending to know nothing, and Otisughed at this and directly instructed his men to go up and arrest Leo. Stop! And it was at this time that a person stepped forward, directly causing Leo to react somewhat. This person is Violet. After parting from Violetst time, Leo thought that Violet had been on the side of Phantom, and did not expect Violet to appear here again. However, Violet did not identify herself with Leo, but put on a high and mighty face and looked at Leo. Leo, I really didnt expect that it was really you. Nowadays, we Phantoms are not targeting you, so you should not meddle in the matter. If you promise to behave and leave now, I will let you off the hook and ask my men not to make a move on you. Leo instantly understood Violets meaning and nodded lightly. On the side, Alfie looked at Violet in such an imposing manner, not only did he not feel that he had been extinguished of his aura, but also put on a smile at Violet. Isnt this leader? Why are you here? There is no big deal here, you dont need toe down personally to supervise the work. Although Alfie is incredibly arrogant here, he still knows who his boss is and who gives him everything. After seeing Violet, a five-star executive, all the anger from before disappeared. Release him, theres no point in inviting unnecessary trouble, it wont be good for people on this side to investigate on us then. Violet said indifferently. Yes Saying this, Alfie nodded, and then told all of Otis men to leave. Knowing that this man was Alfies boss, who in turn was his own boss, Otis had the good sense to leave. Leo also left this factory unharmed in front of Alfie. Why did the organisation invite this man in? This man has been getting in the way of my work over here and Ive wanted to kill him for a long time. Alfie was pretending that he had a very serious job and med Leo, but he didnt expect Violet to turn around the next second and p him across the face. The sudden stinging sensation overwhelmed Alfie somewhat, but he knelt down in fear. Executive Officer, Im sorry! I am wrong. When Violet looked at Alfies appearance, she naturally knew in her heart that this kind ofckey, even if he hadnt done anything wrong and was pped by her, would immediately make a show of admitting his mistake. Without Violet saying anything, Alfie admitted it all himself. This includes his harassment of Lydia. This much money didnt bring you here for fun, and if you dontplete the tasks given to you from above, Ill find someone to rece you. After Alfie, who had managed to turn over a new leaf, heard these words, his heart went cold. No, dont worry, it was a mistake on my part this time and I promise that next time it will never happen again. With that Violet nodded, she left in silence. After leaving, Violet first went to Leos home. It so happened that at this time Lydia was out and Leo opened the door for her. Violet didnt forget to look around before entering the door to see if there was anyone following her, and only after confirming that it was safe did she dare to enter Leos home. Leo, hows it going over heretely? Wheres my sister? Violet asked anxiously. Leo smiled and shook his head and said, Things are all fine over here, its just this Alfies sudden appearance that was a bit unexpected. Violet, however, sighed at this time, as if something was on her mind. Is Alfie rted to Zane? Violet nodded with a mncholy look in her eyes, You guessed it, this person was indeed sent from our side, and is here to monitor me, but I didnt expect the top to send such a fool over to monitor me, and I dont know what the intention is. Leo just sneered, then looked at Violet with a particrly serious look and said silently, This matter is not that simple, you should be careful. Never to let him find out that you have taken out the chip, otherwise your life will not be safe. Chapter 939 Secret of the Imperial Family Violet naturally understood the seriousness of the matter, and what Leo had said was never false. But very quickly, after finishing, Leo looked at her with a curious face, But why are you here all of a sudden, didnt you go back over there? Wont you be suspected if youe over here? After hearing this, Violet sighed, I didnte over here on purpose, its just that Phantom passed the task to me again, and I was forced toe back here again. Eloise wants toe over here so badly to do a mission, but Phantom wont agree, I dont understand. Violet had always felt that Phantom would never let her operate this city simply because of her strength, and although Violet was indeed more capable than Eloise, it was not so important as to let someone she did not trust 100% to run such an important ce. On hearing this, Leo also felt a little surprised. Leo now has no idea what Phantom is thinking. OK, in that case, go ahead and do what you have to do before you are suspected and then we will be even worse off. Ill go to the Pompeii imperial family, and Ill trouble you about things over here after that. In fact, Violets arrival over here was not a bad thing for Leo, but on the contrary, it was a convenience. After all, there was no telling what would happen if Lydia was over here alone. Now that she had arrived here, it at least ensured that Lydia is absolutely safe. I understand everything you mean, dont worry, Lydia is here, I will make sure he is safe, just go ahead. At these words, Leo nodded and watched Violet leave his home. After Lydia came back, Leo looked at Lydias face which was obviously much better. Leo knew it was because Lydiaspany was back up and running again, otherwise Lydia wouldnt be so happy. But looking at Leos serious face, Lydia also guessed that Leo had something to tell her. But just as the question was about to be asked, there was a knock on the door. After the two looked at each other, Leo walked towards the door and opened it. After opening the door, Leo surprisingly saw his mother-inw and Elena. What, arent we both wee toe over? Looking at Leos astonished expression, Elena spoke in a particrlyical tone. After hearing this, Leo shook his head and smiled, Of course you are weed, besides, isnt there my mother-inw with you? Its just as well that Im going to say something today, so youll know in advance and youll be able to help. Elena and Aurora were amazed. If it were an ordinary matter, Leo would not have said so. Only when it was a really big matter would Leo have looked so serious. Come in. Lydia hurried over and helped her mother through the door. Looking at Lydias purchase of so many dishes, Leo reacted that Lydia had long known that her mother and Elena wereing over, so she had prepared a lot of meals. Lydia and Elena worked in the kitchen for a while before a sumptuous dinner was brought out from the kitchen. The fog that permeates the room reveals a few hints of domestic bliss. It is not often that there are so many people in the family, and today, with this exception, Leo feels quitefortable in his heart. Its just afortable environment that will never get things done. Still at dinner, Leo spoke of his ns. I intend to go to the Pompeii imperial family to trace my mothers affairs. Lydia froze for a moment when she heard this, but Elena and Aurora didnt seem to be much surprised, they just looked at Lydia with a serious face. After about a minute of silence, Lydia nodded gently, Well, I support you, and its really time for this matter to be implemented. Leo looked again at Elena and Aurora. Then please take care of Lydia, when I am away, so if theres anything you need help, let me know and Ill arrange it. Said Elena, shaking her head, Im afraid I cant. Why?Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing Elena suddenly shake her head, Leo froze for a moment. If youre going to the Pompeii imperial family, I think its more appropriate for the two of us to follow you, after all Elena wanted to say something but then stopped. At this point, Leo had already guessed that the matter must not be as simple as he thought, and that there must be something in it that Leo did not know. Auntie, I have to find out everything first, otherwise Id never feelfortable going over there. Elena looked at Aurora, who nodded faintly. Now that things havee to this point, there is nothing I am still hiding from you. In fact, our family has always had a secret rtionship with Pompeii imperial family, only that very few people know about this rtionship, and I am only telling you about it because I have no choice but to. Hearing this, Leos face suddenly became grave. What secret? After hearing Elenas words, Leo froze for a moment. It turns out that the Pompeii imperial family has a great connection with both Valenham royal family and the Byrne family. This is because Valenham is in fact a branch of the Pompeii imperial family. Many years ago, once the Walkers powers were all enved, so they paid great attention to the cultivation of the martial arts, knowing that now, havingpleted their retirement, they have be a family with a very powerful force. Only the Byrne family was different, they hadnt experienced such things, so they hadnt been too focused on such things, and over time had be a rather bookish family. In other words, Lydia is in fact the direct granddaughter of the Byrne family. In fact, Aurora knew more or less the same thing about Tiana, that is, the story of Tianas former love affair. Tiana was once a stunningly beautiful woman ofparable status to Aurora, but unlike Aurora, Tiana fell in love with her bodyguard. Such things are obviously not allowed in such families, so the family set about forcing the two apart. The two are so deeply attached that even if the family intervenes, they cannot be torn apart. Tiana was thus driven out of the family, but naturally the royal family would not spare Tiana. Afterwards, they heard that Tiana had given birth to Leo, so the royal family turned all their attention to Leo and wanted to kill him. And Aurora didnt know what happened after that. Chapter 940 The Final Advent of the Imperial Family After learning this information, Leo agreed to let Aurora and also Elena follow him. It just so happened that when Leo said he was going to the Pompeii imperial family, Ivy strongly indicated that she was going to follow too. The Oda family, where Ivy is from, is also inextricably linked to Tiana. Thinking of this, Leo also agreed to Ivys request. So the four set off on their way to the Pompeii imperial family. Hmph, Leo, you guys really do take me for a fool, dont you? Luckily I guessed it, otherwise, something would have really happened. Only, what Leo did not expect was that a figure, as he intended to set foot on the path of the Pompeii imperial family, was quietly following behind them. He is Alfie. Only, the look on Alfies face waspletely different from the one before, as if he looked like apletely different person from before, and you could tell from his eyes that he was definitely scheming. Leo went to the Pompeii imperial family. He pulled out a mobile phone and reported the situation over. Phantom was not much surprised to learn the news, and all the members had a smile on their faces. I didnt expect him to be so fast and now hes going to Pompeii imperial family, Im looking forward to what will happen. You keep following and dont expose yourself. Phantom didnt do much more than tell Alfie to keep following them. And Alfie was also very swift, regardless of what happened to the businesses in S City, decisively followed Leo to the Pompeii imperial family, as if the entire S City businesses were free of money. But then again, after all, this amount of money ispletely worthless to Phantom. Soon, the group arrived at the exterior of the Pompeii imperial family. This was just on the outskirts of the countryside and the two Byrne sisters were identified. Many people had expressions of disbelief spread across their faces after seeing these two. How is it possible, arent they Princess Aurora and Princess Elena? Why are they here? I dont know, it seems like a long time since Ive seen Princess Aurora and Princess Elena. All the residents here apparently remembered Princess Aurora and Princess Elena, and word of mouth spread, and soon the whole streets were all aware of the news. Because of Leos special status, Princess Aurora and Princess Elena asked Leo to use a false identity over here at first, just to say that he was the attendant of Princess Aurora. However, with such great news as the return of Princess Aurora and Princess Elena, it was impossible for the Cohen n not to know about it. After learning of the two mens appearance, the members of the Cohen n immediately sent someone over to greet them. The people on the road saw them as if they had seen a ghost. This fear is not just fear. Outside, you may be able to use many things to limit someones every move, but in this ce, martial arts is the most effective thing. If youre good at it, youre good at it, but if youre bad at it, its hard to tell. Everything is judged from force values. And these members of the Cohen m were basically good at fighting, so all these vigers were too scared to squeal after seeing them. All of you, get out of my way, Princess Aurora and Princess Elena areing over. An aggressive looking man shouted a loud scolding to the people on the street. When the people in the street heard it, they were frightened and scurried from side to side. This man is Sean, that is, ording to his status, Leos cousin. But this man had been out in the world before, so he knew something about the outside world. The reason why he went out was to find out where Leo was, and when he found out that Leo was out there, but Leo was not ready toe back to the Pompeii imperial family, so Sean came back. Only this time, Sean had juste over and saw Leo back in Pompeii imperial family, and at once his whole heart felt like a million swords had been stabbed through it, and his whole body froze. Whats going on? Why is he here? Sean felt it when he looked at Leo. And this was a man that Leo felt very familiar with, because once when he was outside, Leo had seen this man, more than once. He used to just think it was a coincidence, but now it seems that it is not at all. Before that, it was Sean who was spying on Leo. However, in the face of Princess Aurora and Princess Elena, Sean did not dare to say anything, but just pretended that he did not know Leo, and then put on a very t expression. Why, Sean, its been a long time since Ive seen you, and your look a lot less refined, you didnt run into something, did you? Princess Elena said jokingly. At this time Seans eyes darted up and he looked at Leo and said. Its probably because Ive been out in the field a lot over the past few days and Ive been followed by something bad, I feel a bit sick to my stomach and want to throw up. But my appetite was instantly whetted by the return of Princess Aurora and Princess Elena, who are so beautiful.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Sean was clearly being sarcastic, and Leo understood it, only he didnt expose it. I wonder if you recognize the man in front of you, Sean? Sean did not expect Princess Aurora to ask him this question, but Sean still calmly pretended not to understand, frowned and said, I dont know, he looks very familiar, have I seen him somewhere before? Princess Auroraughed. Of course he looks familiar, he is Leo, your cousin. At this, Sean instantly felt crisis. ording to the normal administration, the son of the princess had the right to inherit the throne, and now that a man of his own standing had returned, Seans whole heart hung in his throat. Sean pretended to look at Leo with a cherished look. So its you, Leo, its been a long time, Ive missed you so much, Bro. Sean sympathetically went over for a hug, while Leo ignored it. Sean was embarrassed, and smiled awkwardly. Sean had his men take the message back to the family head. He thought Leo was a rash young man, after all, he looked so ordinary and had no fighting ability, but he didnt expect Leo to take the initiative and say, Since Ivee back, Sean, arent you going to take me back home? Its been a long time since Ive been back. Hearing this, the resentment in Seans heart climbed once again. Chapter 941 Arrival at the Cohen’s Although Sean was furious in his heart, the burden in his heart was temporarily released when he thought of Leos past identity. After all, Leos current status is still that of a sinful son, and it is obviously not very realistic for a sinful son to steal the position of family head from him. It was impossible for the Cohen n to let a guilty mane over to take charge of the family, so after Rufus, a member of the Cohen imperial family saw Leo, even if he didnt do anything on the face of Princess Aurora and Princess Elena, it was still a meeting of enemies. Sean smiled relievedly, looked at Leo in front of him and said with a rather generous look, Lets go, we two have not met for so long, this time we must have a drink and talk, tell me all the things that happened to you. Leo listened to this statement, but he was infinitely sick to his stomach. If it wasnt for the sake of Princess Aurora and Princess Elena, it is estimated that Sean would have already made a move against him. Seeing that Sean did not dare to be much arrogant, Princess Aurora and Princess Elena followed along to the Cohens. Sean was rambling all the way, feeling like he was very familiar with the situation, but in fact, in his mind, it was all those little calctions that counted for Leo, which Leo knew in his heart, but didnt say so. When you get back home, Ill show you what it means to be a dead man. Although Sean did not say it out loud, there has always been an agency within the Cohen family to capture Leo. And it was that organisation that Sean was filmed going to arrest Leo earlier. Only poorly used, having just met Leo, the next day, they lost him again. The crowd arrived at the entrance of the Cohen imperial family. An elderly man was seen walking out just at the door. The identity of this old man is known to all, he is the current second inmand of the Cohen imperial family, Fiy Cohen. After Fiy saw Leo, he recognised Leo at a nce, with a slight shock in his eyes. Looking again at Sean on one side, after Sean gave him a look, Fiy understood what it meant and turned to look at Princess Aurora and Princess Elena on the other side. Isnt this Leo? Howe you havent returned to the Cohen imperial family for so many years? Pleasee in, since you are one of our family, this door is open for you at all times. Such polite words were naturally clear in the minds of Princess Aurora and Princess Elena. Seeing that Leo did not dare to act rashly, Princess Aurora then led Leo inside afterwards. Just as he entered the Cohen imperial family, Fiy gave a wink to his men. The men standing under the tree took heed of Fiys eyes and instantly understood Fiys intentions. For this man whom the Cohen imperial family had been catching up with for so many years, there was not a single member of the Cohen imperial family who did not know who Leo was. Leo immediately reflected as soon as Fiy passed the message out. Hmph, trying to test me? How can I give you the chance? Leo knew that if he made a move now, he would definitely end up with a reputation of deceiving his ancestor in any way, so he did not intend to make a move, but to solve the problem in another way. With that, the subordinate slipped the dagger behind himself into his hand. Keeping an eye on the mans every move, just as Leo took a step forward, that man suddenly lifted his dagger. Leo immediately turned his head, to stare at this killer. In an instant the killing aura boiled over, not only this assassin, but also the people inside the entire Cohen imperial family felt this powerful killing aura and were all scared to death. Leos eyes were like magic, subduing everyone in the room. He was not allowed to move until after Leo had withdrawn his killing aura. But the horrific sight just now has been engraved into the minds of every member of the Cohen imperial family. Among them, the most surprised was Fiy, who thought that Leo should have been very poorly equipped after leaving the Cohen n for so many years, but he never expected that a casual nce from Leo would subdue all the experts present. This time Fiy knew that he could no longer act rashly, otherwise it was not really certain what would happen if Leo made a move against him. Why are you all standing motionless in ce, dont you wee Leo? Princess Aurora looked around at everyone and said in a cold voice. However, Leo knew what signal Fiy had just released to them. Most of them were unable to pull themselves out of the fear they had just felt. And Fiy is one of these masters who doesnt fear. After hearing what Princess Aurora said, Fiy waved his hand with a smile, How is that possible? We are just curious why you would walk with someone from our Cohen Imperial n. Its really a bit of a shame for us Cohen imperial family. Seeing that the status of Princess Aurora was surprisingly noble, Leo was still a bit ufortable with it. Suddenly, a girl ran over and looked at Fiy beside her, her face full of doubts, as if she had something she wanted to ask out. Only after seeing Leo, the girl shut her mouth because the man in front of her was very familiar to her, she saw his face on the photo wall almost every day. Father, whats going on? Is there a visitor? Fiy should be very d, his daughter was a bright and clever little girl, and with Princess Aurora here, things would be out of hand. Hearing what the girl said, Fiy immediately picked up on it. Thats right, and he is your cousin Leo. Leo was a little shocked to learn that he was this girls cousin. Leo had just seen what kind of virtues the Cohen imperial family had, but after seeing such a simple and eloquent face of this girl, Leo really did not believe that this girl would be in cahoots with them. Leo, she is your cousin Clementine Cohen, you havent met. Since youre back, dont leave, just stay in your own home, its not like theres no room at home. This seems like a rather polite statement, but there is a hidden agenda everywhere. By saying this, Fiy was telling Leo that in this Cohen imperial family Leo was just a guest.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Leo did not get angry after hearing these words, instead he responded with a rxed look, Uncle, what kind of joke are you really making? I am also a member of the Cohen imperial family, then naturally I will not leave, after all, I have a part to y in the sessor of this Cohen imperial family, dont I? Chapter 942 A Match As an elder, Fiy did not dare to deny this blood rtionship, but it was obvious that the expression on Fiys face clearly changed extremely noticeably after he heard these words from Leo. But Leo felt quite pleasant in his heart as he watched Fiy look so anxious. And Leo just looked at Fiy, waiting for Fiy to answer his question. Thats right, thats right, we are all family, naturally there is a ce for you here, you can rest assured. Even if you donte back in person, well definitely get you back when its time to inherit the family seat. Fiy is quite satisfied of this statement, but they had found that Leo was outside, but never mentioned the inheriting the family throne, but instead, they wanted to kill Leo all the time. However, after Clementine heard that Leo could inherit the family position, her face instantly changed a bit, but the change carried a bit of anticipation. Father, lets hurry inside and have tea, isnt there still Princess Aurora and Princess Elena here? Clementines innocent words broke the silence in the room. Its my fault for neglecting the guests,e on, lets hurry inside the hall. When he walked into the hall, Leo saw a lot of equipment for martial arts. Most of this equipment was some kind of martial arts training tool not seen in Leo. And naturally, there are people standing on these tools who are practising martial arts. Oh, I didnt expect the Cohen n to be so focused on martial arts training. Leo did not expect that all these people who practiced martial arts had just been shocked by a single look, and they had not even reacted until now, and only after seeing Leo and walking in through the gate did theye back to his sense. However, Leos remark was nothing but provoking the Cohen n, and Leo knew how many people had just been shocked by his statement. When Fiy heard this, the smile on his face was embarrassed. Of course we still need to practice, although we are more peace-loving, but all these self-defence techniques are necessary. Clementine was embarrassed in her heart at this because she knew how high the indicators her father usually gave to his apprentice were. But even with such a high indicator, the apprentice in his own hands is still mediocre. Of course this mediocrity is only for Leo, and for the entire Pompeii imperial family, the people of the Cohen n are considered to be the standard in martial arts. After hearing this, Leo didnt think much about it, instead he thought this exnation was quite reasonable and said in a disdainful tone, Indeed, otherwise, if you only have this kind of skill, you still make people look down on you. These words instantly enraged all those present, those disciples were normally dignitaries in the Pompeii imperial family, and now they were being mocked in this way by a nobody. One of those who practised martial arts came forward. Brother, whats wrong? Clementine asked as she watched the man walk this way. Then it was as if the mans face was clearly hung full of displeasure, his fists clenched as if he was about to throw a punch and knock Leo down in the next second. But with Princess Aurora and Princess Elena here, he dare not act rashly. Senior Brother gently patted Clementines shoulder with his hand and said, Junior Sister, Im just curious as to who this person really is and why he sounds so rampant. After hearing this, Clementines face showed embarrassment. He was of the Cohens sessors, how can it be his turn to interfere? If this status of Leo had been recognised, he would have been several levels higher than this Senior Brother in any case. Fortunately, Fiy does not acknowledge Leos true identity, but instead feels that Leo is just an outsider and must be killed.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Senior Brother, this man is the rightful descendant of our Cohen n and carries the blood of the Cohen n in his body. At this, the Senior Brother reacted. This is the person that one often sees in photographs, Leo. No one at the Cohen n is stupid, and Monty Cohen knew who Leo was at once. So thats it, I wonder who has such a strong domineering aura. It turns out to be someone from our Cohen n. Then, if you are an orthodox descendant of our Cohen n, your skills should be better than us, so why dont we both have a match? This one made Fiy quite happy, he knew Montys strength, and the Leo in front of him was just an ordinary person who had been drifting around for years meeting a Hall Master who had trained for so long, he would definitely be killed in seconds. Although the killing momentum was sufficient, Fiy still could not believe in his heart that a person who had been drifting outside for so many years could be as powerful as that. Fiy did not say anything, but just looked at Princess Aurora and Princess Elena. Leo has only just arrived after a long journey, and a match now would be inappropriate. Elena said with a smile, trying to stop it because she was afraid that Leo would cripple this Monty. It would definitely not be good news for the Cohen n if he injured a direct line within the Cohen imperial family newly after he came back. But after hearing Elenas words, Leo immediately interrupted and then said, I have just returned, so its good to have someone from my own family who wants to spar with me, so naturally I cant spoil the fun. Since Senior Brother wants to have a match, then Ill be happy to do so. When Monty heard this, a smile of satisfaction appeared on his face. Surely you are one of our Cohens, since you have agreed, lets have apetition. But punches and kicks have no eyes, you have to be careful yourself, otherwise when I hurt your hands and feet, it will not be convenient. Clementine knew that her Senior Brothers strength was very strong, while this man in front of her was just an ordinary person who had been wandering outside for so many years, and would definitely be beaten to death by Monty. Monty was known throughout the Cohen n for hisck of lightness of touch, and many of his own disciples were hospitalized for months as a result of Montys beatings, and some were even paralyzed for life as a result of Montys kick. For Clementine, those senior brothers who had practiced martial arts were all beaten into that state by their Senior Brother, and this Leo, who hadnt practiced martial arts, be certain to die in front of her Senior Brother? Chapter 943 Making Light of the Situation Leo has juste back, why dont youpete after some time? How unfair it would be otherwise! Clementine suddenly spoke, and the smile on Fiys face went stiff. When men talk, you go aside and dont meddle. Fiy wished that Monty could kill Leo right now, and Clementines remark was to interrupt his n, so he naturally would not agree to. He has agreed to the match, so why are you interfering? Clementine looked at Leo helplessly and could only walk aside in silence. Monty sneered, Clementine, you have to watch out, this time I am kind of teaching you, after learning these moves, you will be invincible in the outside world! Leo couldnt help butugh after hearing these words. The slight lift of the corners of his mouth immediately caught the attention of Monty, whose anger rose even higher. What the fuck are you smiling at? But he intended for fight, so that Leo would regret it. Aurora looked at Leo with a sad face, Leo, lets forget about this match, whether you lose or win anyway, there is nothing to gain. However, Leo raised the corner of his mouth and looked at Aurora with a faint expression. No, Mother-inw, this is a rtive of our family to greet me, so how can I refuse? If I dont ept this challenge, how can I justify it? Even though Im not good at it, Im sure Senior Brother will not kill me. Leo looked at Monty with a yful face and said. Upon hearing this, Senior Brother smiled and replied, Thats right, thats right, how could I possibly kill you? We are family and we will stop at the right time. Having said that, in Montys mind, he already had a picture of how Leo would be killed by him. All the descendants of the Cohen n stood under the stage and were waiting for the image of Leo being abused and killed. Clementines eyes gradually became anxious, as if there were millions of fires burning in her heart. Before her eyes, this cousin, whom she had never seen before, somehow seemed to always have a righteous aura burning in him. On the contrary, in all the dozens and dozens of years she had spent at the Cohens, she had never seen such dominance from her own family. What happened next, though, worried her beyond measure. On the other hand, Fiy on one side was just like a jackal hungry to the starting point, his eyes were full of greed as you tried Leo who was standing not far away. As the battle raged on, apanied by the shouts of the disciples, Monty made a violent advance and rushed to Leos face with such speed that it was beyond words. But this did not make Leo feel any bit surprised, after all, in the mouth of Princess Aurora, the Cohen family had an immensely powerful martial heritage. Just as Monty disappeared from view, everyone thought that at this moment, Leo would fall instantly, and their eyes revealed a mood of pleasure, and even some perversions. And Monty, who was in front of Leo, also thought that he was about to be brought down by himself, when something suddenly appeared, but it dazzled him. How is this possible? I cant believe you dodged such a swift attack. Although Monty did not use his whole strength, this speed was already more than 70 to 80 percent of his own limit. But it was such swift speed was evaded with ease by Leo, who was acting as a nd, unassuming man. On the contrary, Leos fist had surprisingly rushed to Montys face with lightning speed, but Leo did not strike hard because of this, but only withdrew his fist. At this moment, the crowd saw that Leo was not simple, and a thought crossed their minds at this time. Could it be that this Leo had some sinister and cunning means to cause Senior Brother not to bring him down in one move? He must have installed some kind of apparatus on his body, otherwise he couldnt have dodged such a swift attack. Thats right! We all know very well the skill of Senior Brother, how is it normally possible for someone like this who has not practiced any martial arts to dodge this attack with ease? There was a lot of talk, but all that was a denigration of Leo. How could Leo not hear these whispers? Only that Leo did not care, after all, they were not worth a penny in front of him. And Clementine was watching in awe from the side. Father, has this cousin practised some strange art, why is he so good at it? Fiy had just recovered from the shock he felt towards Leo, and was asked such a humiliating question by his own daughter, his mindplicated. Just kidding, how could Monty be no match for him? Its just that he used some kind of underhanded trick, otherwise it would be impossible to dodge Montys attack. And the one who knew all this best, Monty, had clearly sensed that Leo was different, but he was firmly convinced that he had simply missed the mark and how he could not be an opponent against a man with such bounding power. After all, in all the previous skins, all the people of his own age were instantly killed by him, and the person in front of him was several years younger than himself.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Monty hurriedly backed away, thinking he had dodged Leos attack, with a wicked smile on his face, but mixed feelings in his heart. Not bad, you are lucky to dodge that attack, but you wont be so lucky with the next one! Leo only smiled coldly, facing the person in front of him, he did not feel a hint of panic, instead he felt a sense of amusement in teasing a small child. Then Monty rushed to Leo with lightning speed, wanting to take him down in one blow, exerting 100 per cent of his speed. If there was an enemy that could not be taken in this one, then that enemy must be his own master, but there was absolutely no way that Leo could do it. That was what was going through Montys mind at that moment, and his fist looked about to make contact with Leos face. Right at this moment, Leo slowly closed his own eyes and then turned around with ease. All were jaw-dropped and dumbfounded, looking at the two men in front of them with astonishment. Monty surprisingly rushed past Leo, without even touching a single hair of Leo. Leo turned and said. I didnt expect this to be the skill of Cohen Familys Senior Brother. I thought he could be powerful. Chapter 944 Peace is the Key Forget the match, Big Brother, lets make peace, dont continue the match, then whoever gets hurt, it wont be good for anyone. Leo looked at Monty with t eyes and said indifferently. After all, it was Senior Brother, and no matter what, Leo had to save dignity for him, even though he himself would not be affected in any way by this Senior Brother. Its just luck, really think youre a character? Monty said with a gloomy face and a slightly angry tone. It was clear that Monty did not believe him and was somewhat annoyed that he was being yed like a monkey when he could not even touch a single cold hair of Leo. But it was already evident to Monty that it was not an easy task for him to hit this man, and he didnt know if it was because he was ying badly or because he was not in state, but in any case, Monty knew he could notpete any further. If I identally hurt you, it wont even be good for the Cohen n then, and I dont strike lightly, so I agree with your proposal. Monty wisely found himself an excuse and Leo epted it. It was just undeniable that all the brothers and sisters present had seen the wretched appearance Monty had just made. At the moment all the brothers on the stage are talking about it. What the hell is going on? Why is it that the Senior Brother is not in a hurry? The usual Senior Brother is not like this. I also feel puzzled that perhaps this boy has just given Senior Brother some kind of poison or used some very insidious and cunning tool. Does his speed look like the speed of a normal person? Theres no way a normal person could react with that kind of speed, unless hes using some kind of intelligent machine. Because technology is bing more and more advanced, some people from these martial arts families resort to technology to improve their strength. And its not that such smart devices are not allowed, it just means that they cant be used, on top of the tournament, only for missions, or to catch any prisoners. Because there were so many people using this intelligent device, all these brothers and sisters were unanimous in thinking that Leo had used this machine and was able to escape Montys attack. Leo heard everything, except that he saw no point in arguing about these things. On the other side, when Clementine saw Leo unharmed and somewhat rxed, she felt a slight fluke in her heart for some reason. In short, regardless of whether or not Leo had used any dastardly means, it was natural that saving his life was now the most important thing. And looking at Clementine at the side with a relieved look, Monty actually walked up to Clementine and said with a proud look on his face, How about it? Was I good? I deliberately did not hurt this man, otherwise he would neverst a single round under my hands! Obviously, Monty was making excuses for himself, after all, he had promised his junior sister that he would kill Leo in seconds, but he got this result and couldnt face it. Its not bad, I think those few moves of yours are just ordinary, it hasnt hurt him yet. While saying this, Clementine was stillughing at her Senior Brother. In fact, in Clementines mind, it wasnt meant to be a mockery, just ament to tease her Senior Brother, but she didnt expect Monty to take it to heart. Leo, I will definitely find a chance to take this revenge. How dare you make me ashamed in front of my senior sister? I will make sure that you will end up dead! Monty= was murmuring and his fists had long since crackled in his hands. But its a good thing my cousin wasnt hurt, or I could have cleaned you up. Clementine grunted, siding with Leo, once again seriously hurting Monty. Anyone in the entire Cohen n except Clementine herself knows that Monty has always had a secret crush on Clementine. Only Clementine has never taken a stand, as if she knew nothing. Looking at Monty with an angry expression, Clementine did not care and instead ran to Leos side. Leo, you are so good, I didnt expect you to be so good, I thought you didnt have kung fu. Clementine looked at Leo with a very admiring look, as if she had met her idol. Although Leo looked very attractive, Clementine was never sure why Leo was on her familys mission list. In the past, people at the top of the mission list were to be put on a mission to assassinate, and Leo would have ended up in the same situation. Thinking of this, Clementines heart suddenly felt an inexplicable hardness. But before Clementine could say anything, Princess Aurora came over. Fiy, your man has been carefully trained by you for so long, but he still cant stand up to Leo who has been wandering in the society for so many years, it seems that your kung fu is really not good. If these words hade out of someone elses mouth, then that person would have been killed by Fiy. But the words came from the mouth of Princess Aurora, so even though Fiy wanted to do something, there was nothing he could do. Princess Aurora, isnt this Leo also our people? Its normal for him to be better skilled, after all, we are a martial arts family. Looking at Fiys hypocritical smile, Princess Aurora only smiled coldly and did not pay much attention to it. At this time, Leo walked up to Fiy. Uncle, I wonder where the head of the family is now. Leo suddenly asked this question, causing Fiy to be somewhat at a loss for words. If the family head knew that Leo hade back, he would get Leo killed for sure. But Leo didnt seem to be afraid at all, instead he was kind of looking forward to the appearance of the family head. Since he had delivered himself, then Fiy said directly. Do you want to know where our family head is? Then Ill take you there, its not far anyway. Leo did not hesitate to follow, then Princess Aurora and Princess Elena wanted to follow too, but to their surprise, Leo stopped them. Dont worry, Ill be right back, no one can do anything to me, and you know what Im capable of. Although Leos rarely made a move, Princess Aurora and Princess Elena had just seen Leos skills, so naturally they were not so worried, although there were still some lingering fears in their hearts. OK, if you go there on your own, you must be careful and if anything happens, call me.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. After nodding, he said nothing more, but followed to the back garden. All the way through Fiys expression was very strange, as if he was calcting something, and Leo noticed it but didnt say anything about it. Chapter 945 The Eerie Backyard Leo followed Fiy all the way to the back garden. Just as he arrived at the back garden, Leo felt a very eerie sensation and an unprecedented chill swept through his whole body. It was a sunny day, but when he arrived in the back garden, it clearly made Leo feel that this back garden was apletely different world from the outside. In this back garden, there is nothing else of use, only a huge wooden house can be seen a short distance away. When Leo took a look, he felt the difference of this wooden house, as if this eerie feeling around him was emanating from this wooden house. Uncle, is this ce the back garden? Why is there not a single person? Could it be that only our family head live in such a big ce? Leo narrowed his eyes and asked tentatively.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Fiy looked back at him, and in order to keep Leo from getting suspicious, he used to hurry up with a very amiable look and said with a smile, This is after all where our family head resides, naturally we cant have too many peopleing over and disturbing him. In response, Leo was simply silent. Anyone with a discerning eye could see that this was a statement to the outside world. His illusion could not be mistaken, and that this ce, definitely, had some untold secret. However, since Fiy had said so, Leo did not reveal it. Soon the two walked together to the door of the chalet. Go in, this is where our family lead lives, I have told him, go in and you will see him. As soon as the words left his mouth, Fiy stopped in his tracks, as if he had no intention of following Leo inside, and this action caused Leo to narrow his eyes and look at him. Whats the matter, Uncle, arent you going to go in with me? After all, I havent even met the family head, so its not quite right to go in alone. Fiy hurriedly exined, It is okay, I have told family head, so you should stop thinking too much and hurry in. It was obvious that Fiy was quite afraid that Leo would not go in, so he kept stressing that it did not matter. Although Leo knew there must be something fishy inside, he was bold. Then Ill go in. With that, Leo opened the door of this wooden hut directly and walked in. The door closed by itself as if it were an automatic door after he got it. The bang did not startle Leo, but on the contrary, it made Leo feel that there was still something interesting inside this house. Fiy, who was at the door, hurriedly ran to the side to hide. Oh, Leo, do you think I will really take you to see our family head? This ce is where you shoulde. Fiy muttered to himself with a cold smile on his face, If you want toe out, youll defeat that monster inside, otherwise youll die. Obviously, there was a ferocious beast living inside this wooden hut, making Fiy feel very scared as well, otherwise he would not have lied to Leo. And Leo was inside, having already prepared everything. As expected, Leo heard a very fast footstep. This pace frequency is only possible for those who are agile and powerful. Leo raised his guard at once and waited for the unknown thing toe over. In just an instant, on Leos side, a huge ck shadow suddenly rushed out. A moment ago, he turned around to avoid this ck shadows attack, but the ck shadow then used the same speed to rush to Leo. It is clear that this thing is not weak. Just by looking at the floor all crumbled to pieces after hended, Leo knew that this man must not be simple. Leo turned around and blocked the beasts fist with a palm. This power was unprecedentedly huge, and Leo had never seen anyone with such great power. Even inside the army, Dominics power was not exaggerated to this extent. No matter who you are, hurry up ande out, your target is me, right? Leo spoke with an expressionless face. He had no intention of trying to escape, because he knew that if he didnt clean this thing up, it would be inconvenient for him to do anything in the Cohen family in the future, and if he defeated him, he would at least be able to have a bit of status. Leo, in fact, does not care about this point of status in the Cohen family, except that he wants to be quick and find his mother. And only the monster was quite cooperative, after listening to Leos words, it really stopped itself and appeared in front of Leo. You really do count as a monster. Leo coldly surveyed the monster in front of him. This so-called monster is not actually a real beast, but a man. This man looked fierce, with muscles on his body almost more than twice as big as Leos, while the aura revealed in his eyes waspletely devoid of any hint of human kindness, but full of cold intent. To be honest, I am actually a member of the Cohen family, only that I was backstabbed by them before I came in here. I see that you are also quite strong, so why are you locked up in this ce and have not been able to get out? Leo looked at him curiously and asked. There was no deliberate attempt to provoke him, but on the contrary, the listener took it to his heart. However, this man did not make a sound after hearing this, and just like a wild dog off the leash, he charged directly towards Leo. The two men wore out and out inside the ck curtain and surprisingly fought to a standstill. After about a minute of this stalemate, the man stopped, and after Leo saw that the man had no desire to continue fighting, he also stood opposite him. Why dont you fight anymore? Leo asked curiously. The man shook his hand and said with a sigh, No need, I know your strength now, Im no match for you. The man was sensible enough to know that he was not in a good position to fight with Leo, so he chose to give up. Now Leo was even more curious, why did this man keep from moving forward when the door was open? He could have kicked this door to pieces if he wanted to, but he didnt. Why didnt you leave? Were you poisoned with something? Soon, Leo guessed the reason why the man didnt go out. It turned out that it wasnt that he didnt want to go out, but that he had taken a medicine secretly made by the Cohen family, so he had been poisoned by a very strange poison, which would be fatal as long as it met sunlight. Chapter 946 Intentions of the Cohen Family Leos face turned rigid for a moment after learning the news. There is really no trace of humanity to do this to you. Dont worry, I will definitely help you, I know a very powerful doctor under my hand, he should be able to help you solve your current problem. Leo said with a moderate face. After hearing these words, an indescribable expression appeared on the mans face, Really? Can you really help me heal this disease? Are youforting me? The legendary has it that the poison of the Cohen family can never be cured. And after hearing this, Leo just smiled ndly and looked at the man in front of him, saying with a light expression, Its not that Im confident, but this person I know is really skilled in medicine, thats why Im so sure. However, on hearing this, the mans expression instead turned disappointed and he smiled to himself. There are many people who think they are highly skilled in medicine, and the only person in the world today who can cure the disease in my body is, I guess, medical saint. I wont even consider the others, but thank you anyway, go away and I will pretend I have never seen you. With that, the man turned around and prepared to go back inside the house of the chalet. Sorry, the guy Im talking about is medical saint. The smile on Leos face intensified as he said, Since you yourself said he could cure you, why dont you give it a try?Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. After hearing these words, it was as if the man had been shot in the heart, the blood flowing rapidly through his body and the adrenaline spiking for a moment. You really know medical saint? Looking at the mans so ecstatic expression, Leo only nodded indifferently, Sure, I am confident that I can do it, not to mention that it is just to introduce someone to you. After hearing this, the man nodded frantically. But as a matter of urgency, Im going to get out now; after all, the man who let me in didnt let me in for a chat, he wanted me to die here. After hearing these words, the mans face changed and his brow furrowed as if some words were stuck in his mouth. Is it Fiy you are talking about? The men instantly guessed what was going on. Leo smiled and nodded, Looks like hes done this more than once. Although Leo looked like he did not care, the mans face put on a very worried expression, You have to watch out, this man is sinister and cunning, I came in here in the first ce because I was backstabbed by him. Dont worry. Leo smiled faintly, having long been on guard against Fiy. Having said that, he left the cabin. By now the doorway was long empty and it was gettingte. Leo followed the direction of the voice and arrived at the Cohen familys hall. And in the middle of the hall there was a constant cacophony of voices, as if something was being discussed. Leo, more than likely, is already dead inside the wooden hut, or else its one more trouble. We are now going to the Martial Arts Conference and dont have the heart to focus on that sinful son. Yes, but although the matter of Leo is settled, how should we settle the matter regarding the Martial Arts Association? This is a matter that concerns the reputation of our Cohen family. Why dont we let Monty fight, after all, hes the strongest among our disciples, and Sean is not fit to fight. An old man sitting atop a high hall said slowly, and this man was the head of the Cohen family, Alexander Cohen. Only a slight reluctance showed on Seans face when he heard it. No, I still want to go up and join the battle, after all, within the entire Cohen family, of this generation, I am the best in terms of skill, if I dont stand out, who will fight? This was true, but the head of the family was still not very happy to hear it. No, never, you are the offspring of our Cohen family, ready to inherit the main position of the Cohen family. If you lose on this,ter when you inherit my position, you would not have much right to speak. To beughed at by boys who have beaten you before and are not the head of the family? This statement made points; Alexander did not intend to let Sean fight in order to take care of his familys dignity. And after Sean considered his position, he calmed down and said nothing more. Well, Im sorry, I was thinking shallowly, I will be at peace. Leo had been listening to the conversation inside the hall from the doorway and did not interrupt, only after hearing such a reaction from Sean, he could not help butugh out loud. If you are the heir to the family head, why would you be afraid of being defeated by someone else? Could it be that the candidate for our Cohen family head is in vain? I think since you want to be the head of the family, you must have a certain amount of strength, otherwise a bunch of people can just kill the head of the family, wouldnt that be more of a joke? Leos presence shut the mouths of everyone present. The atmosphere was awkward for a while, and the air at that moment was as cold as ice, making ones bones shiver. How are you still alive? Didnt that boy kill you? Fiy couldnt help but speak out, while his eyes were filled with incredulity. Fiy covered his mouth immediately after he finished speaking. Uncle, you said the family head was inside? But when I went inside, I found that the person inside wasnt the head of our Cohen family. This question made Fiy very embarrassed. The good thing was that almost everyone present, who was on Fiys side, knew exactly what Fiy had done. Fiy reacted immediately. Oops, Leo, I misremembered, its okay, the man inside is nice. See? You are out, but did you meet him after you went in? Fiy cannot believe that Leo was able toe out unharmed after meeting the man in the dark room. But Leo nodded and said, The guy inside was nice and had a good temper and sat down with me to chat and share me with his food, so I believe we can be friends. Leo posed himself as being on the same side as the man in the dark room. After hearing these words, all the people in the room stared in incredulous astonishment. Such a horrible thing has be friends with Leo. And Sean was surprised to hear these words, but soon, his eyes rolled and he had other calctions in mind. Chapter 947 Martial Competition of the Imperial Family By the way, I just heard you guys talking about some martial arts meeting, why didnt you inform me about it? Let me know about it as well. Fiy suddenly came up with another devilish idea. Yes, Master, we are short of fighters, let Leo go up and try. He has just returned to our family, he must grow some fame. This sounds very warm words, but in fact murder is hidden. In there, it is not responsible for killing people, and in Fiys mind, he always thought that Leo was just a loser who used cheating tools and yed smart, and would definitely die in battle. After hearing these words, Leo immediately looked to the side at Sean. No, ording to the seniority it should be Bill who goes over to put the trial on first. After all, if outsiders see it, after I take the title, they will think that cousin is not qualified to inherit the position of our family head. Such an absurd remark did not make Fiy show anything unusual, but it was Sean on the other side was very unhappy in his heart.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Fuck, this kid is trying to steal the family session position from me! I cant just sit around and wait for death. Sean murmured, and then, with a face full of gloom, stood up from the stool. Who says I wont take part, its just that the family head told me not to, Ive decided that I have to take part in thispetition. Leo was just right, you must take down the championship of thispetition to be qualified to be this Cohen family head. Sean had obviously not guessed just how crazy the people of the Martial Arts Association could be, and was still showing immense confidence in his own body. In fact, Alexander clearly understood in his heart that it was impossible for Sean to win thispetition, because he knew best how many experts wereing over for thispetition. Only at the moment, Alexander could not afford to interrupt Sean, after all, Sean was the next generation of the family heir and the best candidate in his heart. If he was suppressed at this time, he would beughed at by the rest of the family. Good, since cousin is so confident, lets both participate in thispetition together. At the beginning, he knew in his heart that Seans skills were actually very poor, but this was what Leo wanted, deliberately making Sean embarrass himself in front of everyone so that he could have a ce in the Cohen family and make it easier to find out where Tiana was. This time, the Martial Arts Conference is the once-in-a-decade Imperial War, that concerns the power of the Pompeii imperial family. Naturally, the Cohen family would not give up this great opportunity, but the fact that Leo was not settled in front of them was also a problem for them. What should we do? Leo was surprisingly not killed by that monster, in that case, we have one more worry. Fiy took advantage of thete night to slip into Alexanders room and discuss with him how to kill Leo. Only a cold smile was seen on Alexanders face, as if he had already had a n in mind. Dont worry, I have my own way of dealing with him. Since he wasnt killed by that monster and he is a proper descendant of the Cohen family, we should let him go up andpete in this martial arts meeting, otherwise how inhumane does it look. Fiy looked at the Alexander in front of him with a shocked expression. Master, what you are saying is that you are going to give Leo a name topete for the head of the family, which is not a good decision. Alexanderughed out loud after hearing this and said. Dont worry, I would never do such a foolish thing, after all, Sean is my best candidate, and I let Leopete just to kill him. Letting our Cohen family members kill Leo themselves is making outsidersugh. It would be better to let him be killed by those outsiders at the martial arts meeting, wouldnt it? At Alexanders words, it was as if a light lit up in front of Fiys eyes, and a cheerful expression also showed up. Master, this move is good. But, you mustnt forget that Leo is a sinner of Pompeii, then if those two people know that Leo has returned. Wouldnt that kill all of us in the Cohen n? As the head of the Cohen family, Alexander would naturally not be without this bit of mind. He said faintly, Its just a matter of changing the name, how much harder do you think it to be? I have thought of him and have arranged for him to have another identity, called Ashley Cohen, and from now on Leo will be called Ashley Cohen in our imperial family. Ashley Cohen? After hearing this, Fiy was enlightened, but Alexander mistakenly thought that by changing Leos name, he would be able to dispose of Leo within the Cohen n, but he did not expect that this was exactly what Leo had hoped for in his heart. Early the next morning, Alexander ware up to the door of Leos room. All night long, Leo did not let his guard down because he knew that the group was very cunning, so he ran inside the small dark room and drank with the man all night. When he sneaked back to his room the next day, he saw a man standing at the door, and this man was Alexander. Leo thought at first that Alexander was looking for trouble with him, and only after walking over did he realise that he now had a document in his hand. On the top of this document, a brand new name is written: Ashley Cohen. Master, you are waiting for me at the door of my room so early in the morning, is it something wrong? Leo said knowingly. Alexander put on an amiable face and patted Leos shoulder and said, Leo, since youre back, then I have to treat you like a candidate. Sean is going to the martial artspetition, I cant leave you behind, so Ill sign you up so that you can go to thepetition too. The martial arts meetings methods are very poisonous, you must be extremely careful when you go to thepetition, I dont want you to have an ident at the martial arts meeting. Leo knew very well what this Alexander had in mind. Thank you, just dont worry, I will definitely be careful. They are all ordinary people, how strong can they be? I can just deal with it casually. Leo said deliberately, just to make Alexander let down his guard. After hearing this, Alexander patted Leos shoulder andughed, Its still you who sees things clearly, while your cousin wouldnt be able to do so. Im very optimistic about you bing the next head of the Cohen family. Chapter 948 Engaging in Black Technology Leo then did not want to pay any attention to Alexander and took the piece of identification he was holding. Master, what is this document in your hand for? I see my picture on it, but the name is not me, could it be that this document has an ulterior motive? Leo narrowed his eyes and asked. Alexander smiled, You are right, this is the new document I have prepared for you. You yourself know that your mother and father are inside the Pompeii imperial family, your identity is too sensitive, that can be all sinful. If you use your real name to enter thepetition, they will definitely arrest you, then things will be troublesome. As the head of the family, I must assume the safety of your life, so I went ahead and got this document for you at the first opportunity, and from now on, your name in the Pompeii imperial family will be Ashley Cohen.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Alexander said with a sincere face. It sounds like a heartfelt speech, but in Leos heart, it is clear that this document in front of him is only a part of Alexanders n. Leo pretended to be grateful and epted the document, smiling and saying thanks, Thank you, Master. Youre wee. Alexander handed his business card to Leo and left the ce. Since this incident, Leo never received any more harassment from the Cohen family, and in turn, all the Cohen family members, in turn, treated him quite well. On this day, a knock came from the door and Leo immediately stood up to find that it was Sean. Whats the matter, cousin? Why evene to my side personally? Once Leo opened his mouth, Sean did not want to deliberately hide his identity either. Open the door, I have something to talk to you about. Leo was not afraid of Sean, on the contrary, he was curious as to why Sean had taken the initiative to find him. After opening the door, Sean ran into the room with a swift speed, as if he was afraid that someone would follow him. Close the door, dont let anyone follow you here. Sean said with an anxious look on his face. Leo did not understand why he looked so flustered, but losed the door behind him. Whats wrong? Leo asked, narrowing his eyes. Sean took a deep breath and said gruffly, Cousin, you know how important this matter is to my cousin, right? If I dont get first ce, then our entire Cohen family will be disgraced because of me. I came over here to find your help. When he said that, Leo was even more confused as to why Sean had approached him. Cousin, since youre going to win the tournament, you should be practicing your martial arts, whats the point of you looking for me? Sean had always had a very low opinion of Leos stature as far as Leo was concerned. It was a bit surprising that Sean woulde to him this time. Hearing this, Sean then looked at Leo with a very contemptuous look in his eyes. Leo, dont pretend, I know everything about you. When you first came back that day, I had Monty test your body and found out then that you had high-tech equipment on you. The meaning of this statement was clear, Sean was not yet willing to ept the fact that he was defeated that day, and he still thought that Leo was carrying high-tech equipment on him. After hearing this, Leo alsoughed and shook his head, saying, To tell you the truth, I really havent used any high-tech equipment, its just that his movements are really too slow. Leo said the words with a light smile, only to see Seans eyes suddenly be stern. What do you mean? Youre still ying dumb with me in this tight spot, are you? You mean youre even better at it than I am? Even in front of Monty, his speed is not slow, even just a little bit, he can match Sean. And this speed was said to be too slow in the presence of Leo, and naturally Sean was ufortable to hear it. A hint of mockery surfaced in the depths of Leos eyes, but there was no more exnation. Anyway, it was none of his business whether Sean won or not. Since Sean was so insistent that Leo had high-tech means, it was just as well that Leo helped him get one. All right, cousin, Ill get you a piece of equipment with high-tech means, but you must be careful, if you are found out, things can get troublesome. After hearing this news again, Sean was relieved. These days, Sean had been given a headache because of the matter of going to the tournament, and now there was finally a solution. OK then, in that case, the glory of our family is in your hands, you must help me get this machine over. When I be the head of the family, the benefits will be yours. Sean suddenly became alert again and looked at Leo and said. But youll be in it then, so I dont suppose youre going to hold me up for that championship with this kind of machinery and equipment. Leos smile grew even bigger after hearing this, and in his mind, Sean was the equivalent of telling a joke. Although the high-tech equipment was naturally powerful, for Sean, he could not be Leos opponent even with the addition of this high-tech equipment. Leo waved, Dont worry, cousin, Ill never use this kind of equipment against you. Ill advance if I can, Ill rely on you if I cant. These words were like giving relief to Sean. Good, Ill take care of the next thing, but remember clearly, youre not Leo Cohen now, youre Ashley Cohen. Although Leo is dead to the end, Sean is still worried that Leo has exposed his identity, and if he does, the whole Cohen family will have to be in trouble. Dont worry, I have long remembered it, there is absolutely no mistake. On hearing this, Sean did not say another word, but simply left. Just a short distance away, there had been a man peeping out, which Leo had noticed long ago, only that he did not break it up, and only after he knew that Sean had gone did Leo slowly walk out. Clementine, dont hide, Ive found you,e out. When Clementine heard Leo call her name, her body trembled with shock. Leo, so you found me out a long time ago, I thought I was hiding it well. But dont you have no kung fu? Why are you so alert? Leo just smiled and shook his head. I never said I didnt know martial arts, everything is just spection on your part. Chapter 949 Whereabouts is Unknown Clementine didnt suspect anything, but just looked at Leo in front of her, as if there was light in her eyes. Although Clementine is very simple-minded, Leo is not. Clementines simplicity made Leo think that this person was the best one to go for. Of course, he would not do anything to Clementine, but only to ask for the whereabouts of Tiana. By the way, Clementine, have you heard of a woman called Tiana? Tiana? After hearing these words, Clementine hurriedly reached out her hand and covered Leos mouth. Hush! Dont say such things, cousin, in case someone hears you, it wont be a trivial matter. Leo probably knew why, after all, Tiana was still a sin to the entire Pompeii imperial family now, so there was more than a little taboo. Leo was pulled by Clementine to the alley. Looking at Clementines nervous look, not only did Leo not panic at all, but he felt that the girl in front of him was a bit cute. No need to panic, there is no one at all within a hundred metres of here, the two of us will not be heard by anyone else. Naturally, Leo would not casually say anything about Tiana, but sensed that there was no one in the vicinity before he dared to speak out. He could tell that there was still more than a hint of mncholy written on Clementines face. I dont know a lot about Auntie Tiana, but there is one person who might know about her, and that person Sean. Basically all the docking in this matter is done by Sean alone, usually the Cohen family head alsomunicates more with him, to what I know basically is already very little. When Leo heard this news, he got an idea in his heart. It was indeed not easy to draw a bit of information from his mouth. Although Sean seemed very brutal, in reality, he was scheming. Luckily Leo happened to have a handle in his hands. Leo couldnt help butugh softly, because it is just amon reaction tool that gives feedback on the enemys movements through sensor calctions, and those who know what they are doing are not afraid of such things at all. Its fine, I was just asking around, just a bit curious. Tiana is something that Alexander generally says very little about, and when ites to Clementine, she basically doesnt know anything about it.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. After Clementine nodded, she and Leo chatted casually for a few more minutes before Leo left. At midday, Leo arrived at Seans residence. Just when the martial arts meeting was approaching, Sean, as a candidate for the Cohen family head, should have been practising hard, but as Leo had just arrived at the door of Seans amodation, he heard a strange sound. A womans shout came from within Seans residence. It was clear that Sean was on business. And Leo didnt want to bother, knocking on the door. The voices in the room immediately stopped, obviously aware that someone was at the door. Sean cursed angrily, Who came knocking on the door? Its noon, Im still taking a nap. Leo spoke softly. Its me, cousin, here to talk to you about something, its about that thing you said this morning. In a sh, Sean immediately jumped out of bed and got dressed. Iming over here, wait for me, dont go. After waiting for about a minute or two, Sean came over and opened the door. After Sean opened the door, Leo walked in and it was obvious that thedy on the bed was not ready to react and was just hiding under the covers. This matter is not suitable for outsiders, youd better let her go first. Knowing the seriousness of the matter, Sean told the woman to leave first. When the woman left, Sean looked at Leo with an expectant face and said. Howe you got the news so quickly, did you get that high-tech thing back? Hurry up and give it to me. Saying that, Leo smiled and shook his head and said, Its not that soon, only I came over here this time to ask you to do me a favor. I have helped you, right? After hearing these words, a hint of impatience surfaced on Seans face for a while. Do I still have to return the favour? Leo just smiled ndly. No, it is that your status is higher and I happen to need help, thats why I came to you. Sean coldly hummed: Really? Tell me, what exactly do you want me to help you with? Ill help you if I can, except that youd better hurry up and get the high-tech thing for me. Sean understood what it meant. Cousin, letse to the point. You know whats going on regarding my mother, and Ive heard that youve been the one to buttress this matter, so Im here to see you. Hearing about Tiana, a hint of fear surfaced on Seans face. Youd better never mention this matter again. Do you know that the matter of Tiana is forbidden to be spoken of in our entire Cohen family? Including outside, if you bring up this name of Tiana, you may get yourself killed. Theres nothing wrong with you having a problem to, but dont drag our Cohen family down with you. Leo could tell that Sean was very nervous and had a very serious tone. Only Leo didnt take it seriously, instead he asked in a more sinister tone. Cousin, with your ability, you must be able to tell me something, after all, I am also very much interested in your problems. By saying this, Leo was simply threatening the man in front of him. Sean didnt hide either, turning a bad smile on. You are quite good. I know Tiana is your mother and you are more serious about this matter, only you must not spread out this kind of thing, if it does, dont me me for being rude. Sean eventually decided to tell Leo the story. Dont worry, cousin, I wont tell anyone, just tell me all about it. Sean said with grave eyes. Do you know why this martial arts meeting is so highly regarded? Although the martial arts meeting is a once-in-a-decade event, in the past, it has not been as grand as this year. It would have to start with your mother. Chapter 950 Leo’s Aunt In the past, Auntie Tianas status was under one person and above all others, but since that incident happened, the wholendscape has changed forever. Sean said with a gloomy expression. As Leo listened to Seans full ount, his eyes looked very grave and his heart kept tumbling. That means that half of the people in the entire Pompeii imperial family now choose to abolish the Princess, but another half choose to support the Princess. The faction that supports the non-abolition of the Princess is led by Leos aunt, Katie Cohen. The other faction was supported the abolition of the Princess. To be honest, this time, in order to fight for this right to speak, the Cohen family is all very serious about the martial arts tournament, because as long as they take the championship of the tournament, they can basically wrap up the whole thing and give the final answer. After hearing this, Leo finally understood why so many people wanted to get this championship now. Because its not just the name on the family, it represents the right to vote on this one. As soon as the right to this vote is given, of course many people wille over to bend the rules, which means that the rewards of this championship are magnified even more. After listening to Sean, Leo agreed to help him get that so-called high technology before leaving straight away. Ive never heard of Katie Cohen, but someone who can lead the fight against the abolition of the Princess still seems to be very powerful. Leo knew that if the Princess system was abolished, his mother would be in even greater danger, or even burned alive directly by the Pompeii imperial family, so Katies victory was crucial. With that said, Leo nned to pay a visit to Katie in person. After asking around, Leo finally found out where the man was located. Although Katie is also one of the nobles, she does not like so much fuss, so she lives alone in a small, rtively isted mountain vi. And the name of the lodge is Moon Plum Vi. Within the Moon Plum Vi, although there were not many people, it was full of life. As soon as Leo arrived at the foot of the Moon Plum Vi, he felt this magical power. But this mountain is not something you can just go up when you want to. Leo had just arrived here and, looking from below, knew why Katie had chosen to settle in this ce. The entire foot of the Moon Plum Vi is basically without anding ce for people to climb, and they have to rely on their own powerful cultivation to climb up step by step. Katie has a strong merit base and is naturally able to go up, but for others, its not so easy. It is a good thing that Leo did not find the hill in front of him so difficult to ascend. Soon, Leo arrived at the top of the hill. Looking down from above, Leo realised just how high the hill was, and that a small stream ran above it. After following the stream, Leo came across ake. Thinking that he hade here and hadnt had a proper wash for some days, Leo was ready to walk over and wash his face. At first everything was normal, but after Leo gradually got closer to theke, Leo heard a sound of running water. Leo turned his eyes and spotted a figure, standing in the middle of theke. The graceful figure had the feel of a lotus flower on the water. Leo could not help but look at her twice more, but at this moment, the person in the water unexpectedly looked back at Leo, and only then did Leo realise that the person in front of him was actually a young woman. Who are you? How dare you do such a nasty thing? Get the hell out of here! After inadvertently stealing a nce at the woman, she then hurriedly covered her eyes and looked back. But to his surprise, after only a few seconds, the womans voice disappeared into theke. Leo looked back with curiosity and did not find anyone, only saw a few lines of water being struck over where it was originally located. After looking around and realising that there was no one in the water, Leo was relieved to return to the shore of theke. But at that very moment, a very swift figure unexpectedly rushed towards Leo.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. When she reached Leo, this figure stretched out her right leg and kicked directly towards Leos face. Naturally, Leo was not hit, but with a swift speed, he ducked behind the woman, grabbed her in his arms and flung her to the side under a tree. Leo had no intention of harming this person, and actually did not expect that someone with such skills would be a woman. Thest time he saw a woman with such good skills was Nadine, and he didnt even expect to meet someone so tough. Bastard, how dare you trespass on a forbidden ce for women? Do you know that men are not allowed in this ce? With an innocent face, Leo really didnt know, after all,ing up from the foot of the mountain, he didnt see any sign saying that men were forbidden to enter. Looking behind him at a crying woman and a girl Leo was a bit at a loss for words. Betty, you go first, just leave it to me. The girl who was crying actually left in tears straight away. Seeing Leo shake his head, the woman became even angrier and prepared to attack again, and it was at this point that Leo shook his hand frantically and said. Miss, dont misunderstand, I came over here to look for Katie, I didnt mean to watch you take a bath. Leos words, on the contrary, were straightforward enough to make the woman blush. Only after the woman heard Leos words, apart from being at a loss for words, she also showed an angry expression. This mountain is not something you can juste up, and those who know about this ce must also know my name Katie. You are peeping, what is the point of pretending you are not on purpose? When Leo heard that this woman was the one he was looking for, Katie, his heart rejoiced a lot. Besides, what are you and why have I never seen you in the Cohen family? Its impossible for someone not from the Cohen family to know Im in this ce. Remembering Leos words, and knowing that they were not false, Leo said. My name is Ashley Cohen, Im from the Cohen family, you can call and confirm it if you dont believe me. The look in Katies eyes is not one of doubt, but one of emotion flowing out. What exactly are you? Why do I get a particrly familiar feeling when I see you? After hearing these words, Leo was touched in his heart, sighed, looked at Katie in front of him and said, My name is Leo Cohen. Hearing the name Leo, Katies eyes instantly lit up. Chapter 951 Aunt You are Leo, why didnt you say so earlier? You scared me! With that said, Katies attitude took a surprising 180 degree turn. Katie rushed to Leo and hugged him in her arms, when the two huge things on her body pressed against Leos body, Leo was a bit rmed. Why was this woman he had never met before so passionate to him? Katie seemed to sense that her excessive passion had frightened the man in front of her. Sorry, Leo, I am so excited. You may not remember much about me, but I remember a lot about you. Anyway, just know that apart from your mother, Im the closest to you now. Those people in the Cohen family are pretending to be nice to you, they actually want to kill you. Such explicit words, in Katies mouth, surprisingly seemed iparably light. Usually the Cohen family had to hide such words from Leos ears, but this time, Katie actually said it out directly. Leo looked at the woman in front of him and always felt that she was not simple, but he could not say what was not simple. You must havee here about your mother. Leo said with a hurried nod. Yes, Im here for my mother. I asked about something about you so I came up to you, it was really rude, and I never knew I had an aunt. Katie looked at Leo with a smile, Its okay, its okay, Im on the same side as your mother, and you should know what Im for. I can tell you, there are the two views now popr in the Pompeii imperial family, if, in the end, everyone chooses to abolish the Princess, not only your mother but even I will cease to exist and you will face a hunt. Ive been supporting the non-abolition of the Princess, but recently something big has happened, and thats the martial arts tournament. If I dont win first ce in the martial arts tournament, then everything Ive done before will go down the drain. But coincidentally, one of the organisers of this martial arts tournament is Master Josh, who has made it clear that one cannot challenge someone lower in seniority than oneself as an elder.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. That statement was clearly aimed at me. They knew I didnt have any direct descendants of the Cohen family on hand, so they disguised themselves by abolishing my participation in the Martial arts tournament. The reason Ill be so happy to see you is because youre my sisters child, youre the direct heir to the Cohen family, and if you win, then this whole thing will be a sure thing. When she said this, Katies face, which had been full of joy, suddenly became very hesitant, and in this hesitation, it seemed as if there was a hint of despair. But this is something I will still figure out, and I know youve always lived in a normal life, so you must not know any kung fu. Thispetition is very cruel, and you go up there only to kill you, so I will definitely protect you and will not let you go up there for thepetition, after all, you are the best candidate for the direct heir of our Cohen family. Leo set aside the question of his own abilities and looked curiously at Katie in front of him. Isnt Sean also the heir? Why did you just say that I am the only heir? Katie smiled coldly. Do you think the Cohen family wants to kill you just because you are Tianas descendant? No, the descendant of Tiana is more than just a name. Youve been drifting around, so let me tell you what kind of history our Cohen family has. From the beginning to the end, our Cohen family has four spirit veins, and these spirit veins determine, to a certain extent, the strength of ones future. These four spirit veins are divided into Heaven, Earth, Spirit and Moon. In the olden days, the person who could inherit this position as the head of the Cohen family had always been a person of the Moon Vein, in that case, you should understand, there is no doubt that the Moon Vein is the most perfect lineage, and your mother, Tiana, is the purebred possessor of the Moon Vein. Your father, despite his special status, also possessed, in a way, the strongest spirit vein in the entire family, which was the Moon Vein. For so many years they have been hunting you down, in order to just abolish our Cohen familys moon vein, and for something like that, there was no way I could let go of it, so I started to step in, and although I didnt get to meet you, I was more or less able to help. Leo looked at the woman in front of him and realised how difficult it was for this woman. Its fine, Im in the Moon Vein anyway, so Ill just support you when I go up to the tournament. After hearing these words, Katies heart felt warm. You are such a good talker, but you have no kung fu, and in a short period of time, I cant train you to be able to defeat those masters like Sean and Monty. It is better to let me deliberate on this matter myself. If at the time of the Cohen familys Martial arts tournament, someone from our Moon Vein is not the champion, it will be tantamount to having no hope. Because basically all the other veins are in favour of abolishing the Moon Veins except for ourselves, but except for one little girl Clementine, shes quite interesting and I kinda like her. Looking at Katies smile, Leo did not care, he was just thinking about Tiana. If they do not win the championship in the Cohen family Martial Arts Tournament, they will abolish the Princess system internally, and when they reach the Pompeii imperial family Martial Arts Tournament, an announcement will be made directly throughout the Pompeii imperial family to abolish the Princess. When the timees, it will not be as simple as whether Tiana can get out, but whether she will still be alive in prison. The only reason why Tiana has survived until now is because the title of Princess and her own sister, Katie, is helping her. Otherwise, Tiana would have been murdered years ago. The good news, however, is that this time the martial arts tournament relies on force value to select the champion, and in the face of such problems, Leo is bound to win. Auntie, just dont worry, Ill watch over this matter, just continue to follow your n anyway. Chapter 952 Lewis O’Brien Having said that, Leo turned decisively to leave, leaving Katie watching behind. This kid doesnt even have the strength to fight, so what makes him so arrogant? But why does he look so cool, hes really the same as his mother. Katie was a little helpless. Leo first went to get the so-called high technology for Sean, after all, he had promised Sean and he would keep his words. After obtaining this high technology, Leo sent it to Sean at the first opportunity. Sean was happy after he got it, except that Leo then asked a question that made his face pull straight long. Sean, what vein are you in? If its not the Moon Vein, Ill have to let you lose. Leos words caused Seans face to turn very grim. Brat, do you think that just because you defeated Monty that you are invincible? My strength is more than a fraction higher than his, and then you will know how foolish you are for saying that. Trying to save your mother? Well, its not possible. You only deserve to use the name Ashley Cohen and then be beaten to death hard in the ring. Sean said with a fierce look on his face. Obviously, after Sean possessed this high technology, he became quite confident and even thought that he could single-handedly fight all the experts in the world. In response, Leo only smiled faintly, without saying a word. Kid, dont you pretend, I know youre from the Moon Vein, but youve never practiced martial arts, I can easily kill you, so youd better be careful what you say. Leo remained silent, and just at this time, Seans mobile phone rang. Sean,e, we have something going on over here. Fiys voice on the phone was so anxious that even Leo, who was off to the side, heard the sound. Ill let you off this time, but next time I wont be merciful. Before he left, Sean threatened Leo. What Leo cared about was not so much Seans words, but what was actually happening on the other end of the phone.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Nowadays, Tianas situation is very dangerous, so everything that happens in the Cohen family, Leo must take his chances. After Sean left, Leo quickly followed him. Meanwhile, in the middle of the Cohen familys hall, there was a man being surrounded by the Cohen family head, and a group of elders. Kid, dont be too wild, we only dont make a move against you because of our inappropriate status, wait for my disciples toe and then we will have a match with you, then you will know what strength means. Fiy spoke in a menacing tone, but not only was the man in front of him not afraid, but he somewhat ignored him and said with a smile. Mr. Fiy, if you want toe up and have a match with me, I would ept it, except that you can stop talking, I know you dont dare toe up. Lewis! Dont you go too far! Fiy was annoyed by what he said, but did not dare to do anything. Lewis, who is a grandson in the Cohen familys foreign lineage and one of the heirs of the Earth Vein, heard that someone from the Cohen family with the Moon Vein had returned and wanted toe to thepetition at the first opportunity. Because Lewis is very strong, usually arrogant and domineering, making a scene that no one in the entire Cohen family dares to make a move, and there is another reason that is, this kid is too strong. In desperation, Fiy could only seek out Sean. Naturally, Fiy knew that Sean was no match for him, so he had prepared a silver needle in his hand early on. The Cohen family is not only very aplished in martial arts, but also in concealed weapons. By allowing Sean to subdue Lewis, this matter will also be able to establish the prestige of the family when word gets out. Cut the crap, hurry up and let someone fight with me, or else Ill have to go outside and spread the word everywhere. In the Cohen family, not a single person dares toe out to meet me, an outer family member. With that, Lewisughed out loud. Just then, a sudden call came from the doorway of the hall. Brat, dont be too wild, we have plenty of people from the Cohen family, just you brat, theres no need to let our Cohen familys experts take care of it. This man is Sean. Had it been in the past, Sean would have been afraid, but now that he had the high-tech means given to him by Leo at his disposal, his confidence had grown and he thought he would be able to defeat Lewis. After Lewis saw Seaning, he actuallyughed wildly. Seeing Lewis so open-minded and his aura so high, Sean was instantly overwhelmed by his aura. Anyone can feel this awkwardness and Sean is no pushover, instantly sprinting to Lewis. People of the Earth Vein are notoriously thick-skinned, and just this punch, which hit Lewis straight on, didnt even budge a bit. Is this the strength of the Cohen family? As far as I know, Sean, you should be a candidate for the head of the Cohen family, right? With this level of strength, you might as well let those of us from the outer family inherit the Cohen family, and then simply call it the OBrien Family as well. How outrageous this statement was. With irritation and the strength of his whole body, Sean rushed up, ready to defeat the arrogant man in front of him with one move. Just for a moment, Lewis actually dodged and threw a punch. It was a punch that Sean obviously didnt make contact with, so it was good that Leo had just given himself that reaction device, otherwise he would have been a pile of paste by now. Quite impressive, I thought you were useless, but I didnt expect you to be quite fast. Normally only a punk with your ability wouldnt be able to dodge this punch from me, and you actually dodged it. Lewis, who had just clearly felt the wind of that punch, was instantly scared to the point where his goose bumps jumped up. If it hade again, that punch would have hit Sean and he would have died for sure. And now, all Sean wanted to do was to flee the scene, or else what awaited him would be death. I quit, its no fun. Seans sudden words frightened all the Cohen family members present. No, what are you talking about, Sean! You must fight on. Fiy roared loudly from the side. Chapter 953 Clementine’s Battle Seans withdrawal left the Cohen family elders present with shame. This man was the disciple of Alexander, and as the disciple of the Cohen family head, it was a disgrace to have a n with a side surname beaten up like this. When Lewis saw this scene, he couldnt help butugh. What is this? Is this a man of the Cohen family? Its only just one round and hes already conceded defeat? Fiys face turned pale with anger and he ran over to try to tug Sean, but Sean just wouldnt go. Im not going, this man is notorious, if I get hit by his punch, Im bound to die, who willpensate me then? Im not going. Sean did see the point and knew that he was no match for him and that if he went up to fight easily, he might have to be killed himself. The Cohen family was helpless at this point, and none of them dared to say a word more, allowing Lewis to be at the helm. Although Alexander was able to clean up this Lewis, but how can we say that the generation was so much higher, if just a person of this generation let the strongest person of the Cohen family to fight, this was too humiliating. Is there no one in your Cohen family can fight? Lewis shouted in a dignified manner, but as a result, no one behind him really dared to respond. What a bunch of losers, I thought the inner n would be stronger, it seems that it is still those of our Earth Vein who are the most suitable n to be the head of the family. This directly offended Alexander, but he could do nothing.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. With that, Lewis was ready to leave, but just at this moment, Clementine unexpectedly rushed up. Dont you go, what did you just say? We dont have people in the Cohen family can fight, let me fight with you. With that, Clementine gestured out a battle stance. It was only after Clementine took up a fighting stance that Leo, who was watching the battle from afar, realised that Clementine was also a member of the Moon Vein, no wonder she was so supportive of Leo. With Lewis kind of strength, even Sean would be killed in seconds, and if Clementine really went up to fight, it might not take a single round for Clementine to die outright. Lewisughed out loud. OK, OK, OK, Im not picky, since youre the only one in your Cohen family who can fight, I have nothing more to say. Ivee over here, I have to take something with me. With that, Lewis stood in front of Clementine. Come on, Ill see how good you really are. Clementine concentrated her attention and mobilised her strength, in order to fight Lewis to the death. Leo originally wanted to go up, but when he saw Clementine rushing up like that, he was also a bit curious about what this Clementine could actually do. In the next second, Clementine rushed straight over, her face filled with a childish, murderous aura that would make those who had actually struggled on top of the battlefield for years, unable to stopughing at a nce. Lewis did not make a move, but just shook his head. Youre really not afraid of death, if thats the case, let me spar with you. But this was not a sparring match, he was clearly gathering all his strength into his fist, ready to kill Clementine in one blow. Not understanding how dangerous it was, Clementine was not prepared to dodge, but charged forward, ready to fight hard. Before that, Monty put on a sorry expression. Its a pity, in that case, Ill see you in the next life, for I cant die so soon yet, I really cant save you if you want to. As much as Monty wanted to y hard to get at this point, it was clear that his strength did not allow it at all, and if he went up there, it would be pointless. When Lewis saw Clementine charging towards him, he did not dodge, but stood resolutely in ce, and when her fist was about to hit Lewis, Lewis put his palm out. When he saw that Clementine was about to hit Lewis, Lewis gently withdrew his palm and tightened his grip on Clementines hand. Obviously Clementine was shocked by this powerful force. When Clementine reacted and tried to withdraw her hand, she found that her fist seemed to be tightly locked by a very hard lock. Seeing that no matter how hard Clementine struggled, he could not escape his grasp, Lewis let out a loudugh. A tournament is a tournament, dont you deliberately restrain your strength. Are you looking down on me? Clementine looked like such a soft girl, but she said such tough words, which surprised Lewis. Good, a girl has such a verve, I admire you, let me fight you properly. Lewis pushed Clementines hand away, then took a few steps back and assumed a fighting stance. Seeing that Clementine was about to fight with Lewis, Fiy, on the other side, had an iparably anxious look in his eyes. In this situation now, it is natural that one cannot go and stop the two from having a bout, but if one allows the bout to continue, Clementine may be seriously injured. Clementine, forget it, dont fight him,e back. After all, it was Fiys daughter, and naturally Fiy did not want his daughter to be hurt, so he made an exception, allowing Clementine to return. What one did not expect was that at this moment, Lewis actually red at Fiy with a particrly fierce look. When Fiy was stunned, Lewis said thest word. This time its a proper tournament, even though you are the elder, you cant stop it from going ahead. Your daughter is not like you, a shrinking violet, she is willing to confront me head on, and I admire her, even if she dies, it is worthy. Fiy became even more anxious when he saw that Lewis refused to let go of Clementine. Only Lewis did not pay any more attention to Fiy, but made a fierce progress and rushed to Clementines front. Fiy couldnt sit still this time and rushed to Clementines side with lightning speed and struck Lewis side with a palm strike, luckily Lewis took the attack and was not hurt. Old man, you y a sneak attack while were having a match, dont me me then. Lewis looked angry, while the power gathered in his hands gradually increased. Seeing this, Fiy feared for her own safety, although she knew her daughter was safe for the time being. Chapter 954 First Battle of Ashley Cohen Fiy knew very well that although he was a master, he might not really be a match for the man in front of him, so he hastily ducked. Im telling you, dont go too far, Lewis, and thats the end of the matter for today, unless you want to be punished. Although Lewis is a foreigner, he is still governed by the familyw, except that it is hard to say whether this familyw is a joke to Lewis or not. As expected, Lewisughed out loud, Just you? Do you think that familyw of yours will work on me? You can try to meddle in my affairs, and you can see if our family members will resist. Although Alexander is the proper family head of the Cohen family, in the past few years, because of the incident with the Princess, which caused no small amount of turmoil, the entire Cohen familys pattern has long since changed and is no longer the same as it once was. Fiy had nothing to say, and could only watch Lewis in front of him as he charged forward violently. And because of Lewis powerful aura, Fiy was also subdued in ce, motionless.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. And just at that moment, Lewis went straight on and kicked Fiy out! Lewisughed at this and said, Is this the strength of your master? It seems to be a waste! Its better to let our OBrien family take over as the head of this Cohen family, its really too weak and humiliating. Just at this time, Lewis was ready to rush up and add another kick, but to his surprise, a man suddenly appeared behind him and whispered. Show mercy, Bro, I advise you to stop, otherwise you will no longer be facing these weak people if you cause public anger. It was at this point that a mans faint voice came. Lewis felt the powerful aura of a king behind him and looked back, only to find a man with a still thin-looking figure standing there. Although Leos body looked very well-proportioned, this proportion did not show his great strength in the slightest, making Lewis think that Leo was a genuine weakling. Who on earth was that powerful kingly aura that just came from? Why did I just clearly sense it and turn around and not see that persons figure, is it really that strong? Lewis muttered carefully in his mind, while his eyes were constantly searching for the powerful man. But no matter how he looked, Lewis could only see the well-built man in front of him. Theres no need to look around, it was me who just spoke. Leo knew why Lewis was looking around, and surprisingly Lewis never responded, so he took the initiative to speak up. After Lewis heard Leos words, he just said with a cold smile. You cant be joking, with a body like yours, you could be scared to death instantly by a wild dog if you put it in a fight with you. I dont have time to y with you, so youd better hurry to the side and stay out of this matter. It was so hard to wait for someone who actually dared to rival me, but this bugger interrupted and now its got me angry with serious consequences. However, Leo did not expect this Lewis to really consider Clementine as his opponent, and was quite looking forward to the duel with Clementine. And obviously the bugger he was talking about was Fiy just now. Its okay, you won that match just now anyhow, so Ill fight you next. Leo spoke with a smile on his face and in a light-hearted manner, while the Cohen family members, after hearing these words, had their jaws dropped,pletely unable to see the operation in front of them. How is this possible? Does this Ashley want to die? Doesnt he know how powerful this Lewis in front of him really is? I dont know, have you forgotten that he is the one who has no fighting ability whatsoever, how could he possibly see how powerful Lewis really is. But its quite admirable that he has the courage to take on someone so powerful. This was the first time that Ashley had heard people from the Cohen family actually speak up for him and felt surprised, but after thinking about it, there was no one from the Cohen family who dared toe out to fight against them now, and Leo came out and was just helping them as a shield, so they were naturally happy. Alexander was even more surprised to see this scene, but along with it, there was his worry that if Leos identity was recognised, then trouble would be big. Alexander took advantage of the fact that Lewis did not see himself to give Leo a wink, and with this wink, Leo instantly understood what it meant. My name is Ashley Cohen, so if you dont mind, fight me. Hearing that, Lewis surprisingly appreciated it somewhat, so he agreed . No problem, I just appreciate people like you who are not as timid as the rest of the Cohen family. After seeing that Lewis had epted Leos challenge, Alexander felt relieved, after all, Leo had read his eyes and did not reveal Leos true identity. OK, I admire you too. This sentence of Leo is considered to have preserved this position of Alexander, and as long as this sentence is said, ording to Lewis character, he should not go back to this matter of Alexander being the head of the family. Suddenly, Alexander felt that the person in front of him was really a rare talent. Although Alexanders mind was clearly against Leo, it was undeniable that at this moment in his heart, a hint of talent was actually raised. Be careful, dont get hurt. This one sentence once again stunned everyone in the Cohen family. Whats going on? Wasnt he someone who had been put on a mission by the family head to hunt him down even before? Why is the family head suddenly treating him so leniently? Alexander also said this with a partly other reason, that is, to let Sean hear him say this. Because Seans performance just now was so disappointing, and it was obvious to Alexander that Sean must be carrying some kind of equipment in his hands. This is what allowed Sean to barely dodge a fatal attack. Although Alexander thought that Leo in front of him was going to die, for some reason he always had some expectation in his heart that Leo would be able to do something that would take him by surprise. With that, Lewis rushed forward, wanting to kill Leo in front of him in one move, so that the battle could be resolved sooner. Because this time, the reason why Lewis came was not his own intention either, but the people of the OBrien family deliberately sent him to cause trouble so that he couldpete for the position of the Cohen family head in the future. Chapter 955 A Blow to the Enemy Seeing that this Leo, who had little ability to attack on his own, was about to be killed, Clementine surprisingly rushed over from the side as if trying to block the attack for Leo. This move was also something unexpected for Leo. Luckily, Leo reacted quickly enough and pushed Clementine to the side in time, otherwise Clementine would have been killed outright by Lewis this time. Cousin, dont fight him, if you fight him, you will definitely lose, and it wont be good to lose your life then. Clementine said in an emotional voice. To be honest, at such a time, there was someone who could stand up for himself in the name of the Cohen family, and Leo was still somewhat touched to the core. It is also because of this that Leo is even more determined to keep this position as the head of the Cohen family for the time being. Dont worry, Clementine, Im not one to do anything stupid. Leo said with conviction, and when Clementine looked at him with such confidence, he actually felt as if Leo really had the strength to be able to solve the matter at hand. Looking back, Clementine nodded slightly and said, Then you must be careful!Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. After Leo responded, he pushed Clementine out of the way and said to Lewis, Sorry, my cousin is too worried about me, thats why she made this move, this time there will definitely be no one to interrupt the two of us from the match,e on, lets continue. Hearing Leos exnation, Lewis did not get much angry. He just set up his stance again and prepared topete with Leo. Lewis set up his stance seriously, but saw Leo in front of him, looking as if he did not care about himself. Whats going on? Ashley, didnt you say you wanted to have a match with me? Why havent you set up your stance by now? When Leo heard it, it was a bit mind-boggling. No, you misunderstand, Im ready, you can juste up whenever you want. Leo said with a smile, while Lewis suddenly had a murderous aura in his eyes and rushed towards Leo like a fierce tiger. Everyone thought Leo was bound to die. Only in the next second, suddenly and bizarrely, a powerful force came from that spot of Leo, and then the floor tiles looked like something had smashed through them. The air is filled with dust and everything seems to be invisible at this moment, giving the impression that you have entered hell. In the next second, a figure flew out of the smoke and smashed heavily against the wall panel. Cousin, are you all right? Clementine saw someone flying out and thought it was Leo, so she rushed over to have a look. Just then, Clementines eyes were like two electric bulbs, staring motionlessly at the person in front of her, while her hands appeared to be somewhat unsettled. Whats going on? No way, wheres my cousin? All the people were stunned by Clementines remark. ording to everyones expectation, the person standing on the wall now should be Leo. And it couldnt be anyone else, but Clementines words clearly told everyone that the person standing on the wall panel was not Leo. Everyone wide opened their eyes, waiting for the person who would emerge from before their eyes when the smoke cleared. And just then, the smoke gradually fell away and a familiar figure slowly emerged from the air. Im so disappointed in you, I thought you were so powerful. A familiar voice reached the ears of the crowd and the Cohen family members were left with their eyes wide open. How is that possible? Surprisingly, it was Ashley who won! Sean had been watching from the side, he thought Leo was bound to die in this match and had long been ready tough at Leo, only at this moment, he did not expect that the person who walked out of it when the smoke dispersed would be Leo. Impossible, this kid must have used some kind of device, otherwise there is no way he could have resisted Lewis attack. But the facts were right in front of them and the result was a crushing victory for Leo over Lewis. Luckily, Leo showed mercy and did not kill Lewis, but knocked him unconscious. After being awakened by the noise, Lewis silently stood up, holding his arm, and looked at the person in front of him with an iparable hollowness radiating from his eyes. How is this possible? There is someone so powerful in the world, who is this person? This is the only person of Lewis age that he has seen who can be this powerful. In his impression, people of the same age as him were basically less powerful than him, while this Ashley in front of him was clearly an existence that crushed him, so Lewis was really a bit overwhelmed by it. Its not very powerful, but for your age, youre not bad, dont be discouraged, go back to practicing well. Leo spoke in a light-hearted manner, while Lewis, who was originally a person who only listened to his own master, now listened with unparalleled seriousness, and after receiving Leos affirmation, he surprisingly felt very happy from the bottom of his heart. Wouldnt it have been better to let me know earlier that there was someone as powerful as you? Then there wouldnt have been so much going on, and I would have been injured, what a waste of a trip. You beat me up so badly, next time I have any questions I want to ask in martial arts, you must give me answers. Lewis attitude has changed, and after Leo saw such Lewis, he could not help butugh and said. Dont worry, we are all members of the Cohen family, so if you want to ask me anything in the future, you can juste to me. Dont treat yourself as an outsider. By saying such words, it was clear that he was telling Lewis that it was impossible for the Cohen family to change families in a short time. He was also convinced by the fact that Leo was so powerful. OK then, in that case, Ill make myself at home and Ill definitelye over to see you sometime. With that Lewis turned around and left straight away, and right now, it was the people from the Cohen family that Leo had to face. Everyone had no idea that such powerful kung fu existed in Leo. Moreover, when he had just struck, the crowd clearly sensed that the aura Leo emitted when he made his move was that of the Moon Vein, which meant that, ording tomon sense, he was the worthy candidate for the family head. In the midst of the noisy crowd, Sean heard subtle voices that were talking about the Moon Vein. Suddenly Sean felt his position was not secure. There is only one way to protect his position, and that is to endlessly denigrate Leo. Whats so great about it? isnt it just the secret use of some unseen props? If I had those props, I can do that too. The suddenment drew everyones attention. Chapter 956 I Fight for the Moon Vein! After all, being born and bred in the Cohen family, he naturally had much more say than Leo, and in three or two words he mobilised the majority of the members of the Cohen family to take a stand. It makes sense, I think I heard thatst time, he also used this tactic to beat Monty. I really didnt expect that, only a few dayster, he would use this tactic again to take the victory. If Lewis knew, how hard it would be for him to be such a viin. Yes, what kind of person is that strong who has been out there for so many years andes back as a master? The crowd was talking, and no one thought that Leo was doing himself a favour by just taking the life of the Cohen family, but instead they were more interested in Leos use of aids. Only Leo didnt care, after all, he hadnt nned to show his strength, if it wasnt for Sean losing just now, Leo would never have made a move. Before anyone could say anything, Leo took the initiative and walked towards the door, wanting to leave. But it was at this moment that Leo heard, to his surprise, a woman behind him doing him justice. Dont you guys talk nonsense! Leo wouldnt do that. If you guys are so powerful, why didnt youe out to fend off Lewis just now? Each of you talks so grandly, and when the match was on, I didnt see a single one of you walk out. As Clementine said, when something really happened just now, no one came forward, instead, after thepetition was over, they said more than anyone else.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Well, stop talking, it is indeed as Clementine said, if you guys are so good, why didnt you just stand up to resist Lewis, instead you are now going to use someone who actually dared to stand up. Besides, whether or not Leo used any means to win, its not something you guys can just conclude, anyway, I didnt see him use any means to win, which means his victory this time around will definitely count on my side and I will give the appropriate reward. Alexanders words made Sean on the other side even more desperate. He had fumbled around for so many years and had a little hope of bing the head of the family, yet he heard these words, and his mood was as heavy as a stone falling from a thousand feet. After the tournament was over, Sean was the first to find Leo. Leo, what do you mean? You have something more powerful, and you didnt even take it to me, but kept it for yourself, do you want to win the championship with me? Leo had expected Sean toe to him about this matter, and Leo was helpless, after all, he really did not make use of any other aids. I told you a long time ago, I didnt use any high technology, I fought with my fists, and besides, Ive already given you what you asked for, what more do you want? Sean couldnt help but sneer and said, Is it possible? Is it realistic? What kind of person is Lewis? Do you think you can defeat him casually? Even Im scared when I hear his name, let alone you, a trash whos been outside for a decade or two. If youre really open and honest, now youll let me find out whats really on you. Leo could not just let a random person search him and refused Seans request. And Sean did not dare to mess with Leo, thinking that Leos body was still equipped with some high-tech stuff, fearing that he might get hurt, so he just looked at Leo coldly and said. Dont get too cocky, Ive been in the Cohen family for so many years and I still cant handle a kid like you? Soon, you will disappear from the entire Pompeii imperial family and from our Cohen family. Leo didnt even turn his head back and didnt pay any attention to what Sean was saying behind him. Only early the next morning, Leo was awakened by a knock at the door. Who woulde knocking on my door early in the morning? Because Leo went to bedte yesterday and it was only just six or seven oclock in the morning when there was a knock on the door, to be honest, it was really a bit upsetting in the heart. Leo could only go over and open the door. Luckily, after opening the door, the person in front of him was not the one who made him sick, but Clementine. Clementine? Why have youe to see me so early? Seeing Clementine with an adoring look in her eyes and an excited expression, Leo really didnt know what was going on. He only saw Clementine take her mobile phone out and point to something on the screen, telling Leo to take a quick look, You seem to be famous. Only then did he realise that word had gotten out about his fight with Lewis yesterday, and that the name Ashley had instantly spread within the Pompeii imperial family. I thought it was something big. Turns out its this, so if theres nothing else, Ill go to bed, and you go ahead and sleep too. With that said, Leo was ready to close the door. Leos every move made Clementine overwhelmed. No, Leo, youre now inviting people to grab you like crazy among the three veins of the Heaven Vein, Earth Vein and Spirit Vein, are you really not excited at all? You have to know that these people who want to snatch you are the most powerful representatives of the people between these three veins. If you train with them, you wont have to worry for the rest of your life, youll be the most powerful person in the world! Speaking of which, Leo remembered something. Speaking of things Ive been snatched, I cant pick any of these three veins, I have vein that I want to represent. Clementine looked at Leo with a puzzled expression, expecting the next thing Leo said. And which vein do you fight on behalf of? Leoughed coldly, I fight for the Moon Vein! Hearing these words, Clementine froze, while some waves surprisingly surfaced in her heart. Only one person in the entire Cohen family, Clementine, is of the Moon Vein, so there are basically no experts of the Moon Vein in the Cohen family. Now there is Leo with the strength to represent the Moon Vein, that proves that Clementine is about to start a different life. Atst, Clementine can be free from the control of the other veins and follow Leo to cultivate the true Moon Vein. Leo thought Clementine would say something, only to see Clementine speak firmly. Good, cousin, I support you, and I fight for the Moon Vein. Hearing that Clementine was so supportive, Leo was honestly very happy, at least to prove that this simple girl in front of him was not as sinister and cunning as the rest of the Cohen family. Leo turned back, then tilted his head away and spoke softly. Then youll have to keep up with me from now on. Chapter 957 HeavenVein’s Provocation After Clementine heard this sentence from Leo, she smiled like a child who got a lollipop. Only the naive Clementine was unaware of the internal strife within the Cohen family. As the first Cohen family member to be taken under Leos banner to fight for the Moon Vein, Clementine rushed to show off to those around her. These words would have been fine if they had been said in front of the senior members of the Cohen family, except that word of them soon reached the ears of the senior members of the Cohen family. What, that kid fought for the Moon Vein and brought along Clementine? The news quickly reached the rest of Cohen imperial family, causing uproar. This matter did note as much of a surprise to the senior members of the Cohen family, except that what they did not expect was that Leo would fight for a vein that almost ceased to exist. In this way, the other three veins have lost a powerful force and have an additional enemy, something that is clearly not eptable to the senior members of the Cohen family. Only before the senior members of the Cohen family could take action, some whispers were spread among the seniors. Today, as always, Clementine was practising her martial arts in the square. ording tomon sense, this kind of Cohen familys internal martial arts is something that everyone in the Cohen family can practice, except that while Clementine was practicing, a group of girls came along and looked at Clementine in front of them and said. Isnt this the legendary one, the heir to the Moon Vein? The Moon Vein is the strongest vein, why are you still practicing this vulgar martial art with us? You are the heir to the Moon Vein, hurry yourself off to the side and practise, dont let us get in the way. If that Ashley finds out about it, it will be big deal. This person who spoke very aggressively was one of the descendants of the Cohen family, udia Cohen. She looks like a very simple girl, but if you look closely, you can see a hint of sternness in her eyes. And she is the heir to the Heaven Vein, the vein most often found in the Cohen family. Clementine is obviously no match for this woman in terms of speaking, and when she hears udia taunting her, there is nothing Clementine can do. Clementine could only walk to the side and practice with the rest of the seniors But even this was no match for the crowd. Its just that this group of so-called seniors covet Clementines beauty and Clementine has been taken under Leos wing, so they are jealous. Youre really ridiculous! To leave so many powerful seniors you guard this so-called Moon Vein with a cheater, do you know what a Moon Vein is? This was clearly a reminder to Clementine of how pathetic thest expert with the Moon Vein was. But on the contrary, Clementine was iparably determined, and it seemed that not a single word from the people around her had any effect on her. Clementine said indignantly towards the group. Every veins power has its reason for existence, so what if I practice the Moon Veins martial arts? I am a member of the Moon Vein. Amidst the nder and mockery of the crowd, Clementine could not help but feel anger in her heart, but even if she could not help it, what could she do? And just at this time, Monty walked over and stopped Clementine in front of him at once, as if he wanted to fight for Clementine. All idle with nothing to do, are you? Why dont you go practice martial arts now? The selectionpetition ising up soon, and youre still in the mood to talk nonsense here. As expected, Montys words directly made the scene silent. When Clementine saw Monty, who was like her big brother, she finally had a littlefort in her heart, thinking that finally someone could understand her. But just at this time, Monty suddenly turned around and looked at Clementine and said. Senior sister, although what they say is harsh, they are telling the truth, there is no need for you to go and fight for whatever Moon Vein because of that boy. The Heaven Vein is the strongest right now. If you want to say that the Moon Vein was the strongest in the old days and could inherit the position of the Cohen family head, but that was only in the old days not now, you have to keep up with the times. It was obvious that Monty was also helping his senior brother in telling Clementine what he thought was right, which directly made Clementines heart feel even harder. Clementine shoved away Monty in front of her and shouted. Who told you that the Moon Vein is not working now? Im telling you, there are still very powerful people in the Moon Vein, you just dont know it. Clementine really cant help but say something about Katies Moon Vein. It was only when she reacted in time that Clementine shut her mouth and did not allow herself to say anything about Katie. The people of the Cohen family only knew the location of Katie, and never know what vein Katie is from. Clementine, since you said Moon Vein is so strong, then fine, lets have apetition to see who is actually stronger. Clementine gritted her teeth and agreed to the match. It was clear that Monty was able to crush Clementine to death even without using his full strength. Although Monty was just a waste of space in front of Leo, Monty was still a very powerful presence in front of his own senior brothers and sisters. As expected, Clementine lost the match in three strokes from Monty.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. And it was at this point that Monty came over and said a couple of nonsense words. Senior sister, the Moon Vein is really worthless, there is no point in fighting at all, youd better learn the kung fu of the Heaven Vein with me. Naturally, Clementine was not convinced, but now that she had lost thepetition, what could she do if she was upset? Just as Monty wasughing and taunting Clementine, a voice came from behind Monty. What, Monty, you just got spiked by mest time, why are you here to be arrogant this time? This person was none other than Leo, and after Clementine heard Leos voice, she was happy. Cousin, youre here. After hearing these words, Clementine immediately ran to Leos side, while Montys face changed, instantly bing very embarrassed. Chapter 958 Not Self-Contained The reason why Monty keeps showing his strength in front of Clementine is because he has Clementine in his heart. And now, seeing the woman he loved running to a strange man who had just entered the Cohen family, his heart was naturally full of displeasure. Monty red at Leo in front of him. Stop pretending there, the whole Cohen family knows about you now, if you have the guts, unload that cheating damn thing, Id like to see what else you can do in front of me. Although I despise the Moon Vein, the Moon Vein are not as underhanded as you are. How dare you try to represent the Moon Vein, are you trying to tell the world that all people of the Moon Vein are such shameless people who only use these underhanded things? Naturally, Leo knew that the Monty in front of him must be trying to arouse his anger, and Leo didnt care about what he said, he just looked at the Monty in front of him with a cold smile. Thats all the little thinking space you have, and Im toozy to exin it to you, to prove it to you, so if one day youre able to beat me, you can talk to me again. Stop right there, Im not letting you go, and since you insist on saying youre that good, fine, Ill make it happen. Just as Leo was about to leave, Monty called out to Leo, who was about to leave, as well as Clementine. If you have the guts, the two of us will have another match, Id like to see how long you can pretend. In fact, just now, Monty had been watching to see if Leo had any tools with him. After a minute or two of observation, he decided that Leo must not have brought anything with him. For him, it was absolutely impossible for Leo to defeat himself without bringing his tools, and at once he was so confident that he actually took the initiative to invite Leo to a match with him. All the people heard Montys invitation to fight, and all of them wanted to see their senior brother renew his fight with Leo. Dont be silent, Ashley, dare to fight with me? Leo shook his head helplessly, looked at the weak man in front of him and sighed. Since you really want to be embarrassed, Ill make it up to you. Leo epted the match and everyone didnt care about his next sentence, they just shouted frantically, inspiring their senior brother to clean up Leo as soon as possible. It was not even half an hour before the ring was set up, and all seniors were all underneath it, watching these two men prepare for battle. Clementine, on the other hand, was very nervous because she knew that if she lost this match, the Moon Vein would really have no say in the Cohen family. Monty, on the other hand, was indeed incredibly confident, twisting his fists as if he was about to kill Leo in a minute. Ill only say this once, if you are killed by me, you dont go to Hades and give me aint. Leo didnt say anything, just quietly closed his eyes and waited for Monty to rush up in front of him. To be honest, Leo was just toozy to bother with Monty, while this move made Monty think Leo was struggling before he died. After all, in this duel, Monty was not prepared to leave Leo alive, but intended to kill him outright. Leo didnt reply, Monty was clearly embarrassed and just at that moment the time for the match arrived. The Heaven Vein is the most numerous among the Cohen family, so the call is particrly high. This time, the tournament is not apetition in the name of both Monty and Leo. Looking closely at the names on the top of the scoreboard, it is easy to see that the two sides written on it are the Heaven Vein on one side and the Moon Vein on the other. Apparently, Clementine was the only one sitting on the side of the Moon Vein. The other Cohen family was all gathered on the other side. And with your eyes closed, I see youre ready to die. Ive looked carefully on you and this time Im sure youre not carrying any tools, so lets see what I can do with you. Probably because of the shouting, Monty thought he was so strong that he could definitely kill Leo in seconds. And just at that moment, Monty rushed to Leos face with lightning speed. Inside the brief reaction time, Monty clearly saw Leos eyes clearly and did not waver for a moment. This time, youre bound to die, so go to hell! Ashley! With that, Monty focused on his fist, ready to kill Leo with a single punch in seconds. With this punch, Monty was very confident that there was no other expert of his generation, except Sean, who could take this punch. And if Sean hadnt reacted and his own punch had beennded solidly on his body, Sean would have died under his own fist as usual. Leo did not panic in the slightest, because in front of him, Montys punch waspletely in a slow motion before his eyes. It was only when Monty almost hit Leo that Leo slowly opened his eyes and tilted his head to the side. Leo did not strike back. He just stretched his foot out and ced it in front of Montys body, who then happened to step on Leos foot and his whole body flew out. All of them thought that Leo would definitely die this time, but they didnt expect that when the dust settled, the person lying down would be Monty. But because of the speed, no one knew exactly what Leo had done, except that when they saw the two separated again, it was already Monty lying on the ground. How is it possible, why is Monty lying on the ground, could it be that this man has made use of some more tricks? Definitely, you saw the speed of the punch that Monty just threw, how could a normal person possibly block it? Its really abominable, I have long been displeased with him, I didnt expect him to use such underhanded tactics today. As expected, by the time Leo won, there would still be such chatter, and Leo just walked slowly and leisurely off the stage. Because there were so many people in the Heaven Vein, Clementines excited roar just now was not clearly heard by Leo, and it was only after Leo walked off the stage that he saw the iparably excited Clementine bouncing happily. Cousin, youre just too strong, I didnt expect you to defeat Monty in seconds.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Chapter 959 The Moon Vein Won’t Work This time, Id like to see who still says the Moon Vein doesnt work. Seeing Clementine so supportive, Leo finally found somefort in his heart. And just at this time, suddenly, a familiar name was mentioned behind Leo, and that name was Tiana. Do you guys remember a person called Tiana? She was from the Moon Vein, but now that shes been arrested, I can kind of see that people from the Moon Vein just use such underhanded tactics. Most of the people in the Cohen family did not know that Ashley was Leo, and they thought that Leo was still out on the run, so they blurted it out, and it just so happened that this was overheard by Leo. Although Leo was angry, he knew that if he exposed it now, things would be even moreplicated, so he still held back his anger. Now there were only four people in the whole family who knew his true identity, so it was not difficult for Leo to hear from them how he had been misunderstood before he came to the Cohen family. Clementine also just heard that the person behind her was saying bad things about Tiana and guessed that Leo was not feeling well in his heart. As expected, just after leaving the scene, Leo opened his mouth and asked Clementine. He thought Clementine would hide something, but he didnt expect the next words to make Leo very staggered. Im really sorry, cousin, but I actually know more or less everything about you. But I once had the pleasure of meeting with Auntie Katie and Auntie Katie said Auntie Tiana is definitely not a bad person, so I believe Auntie Katie also believes in you. Why else would I have been determined to join the Moon Vein regardless of everyones opinions? Leo did not say anything, so Clementine then went on to say more about Leos previous reputation in the Cohen family. Leo then confirmed even more that he was in a dangerous position in the Cohen family. It is a good thing that Alexander, seeing what Leo had avable, did not rush to take on Leo, otherwise Leo alone would have to face the entire Cohen family, and to be honest, it would not have been an easy task. Okay, I get it, Clementine, thank you for your confession. I know what you said is true, but dont worry, the pattern of the Cohen family has started to change since I came back. Clementine did feel that the entire Cohen family, both inside and outside, had caused considerable ripples after Leos return for just a few days. And it is still the case that all outsiders do not know that the Ashley is Leo. Should word of this ever get out, the entire Cohen family, not to mention inside and outside, should be shocked to the point where even the Pompeii imperial family would be in shock. After Clementine saw that Leo had epted her, her heart was happier, but Leo still casually dealt with a few words and let Clementine leave. Just then, not far away on the other side, the Cohen familys outer n, the OBrien family, was discussing a matter. Several elders of the OBrien family were all sitting in the meeting hall, looking at each other with sad faces. Whats going on? Why would someone suddenly want to fight for the Moon Vein this year? Whats going on with the Moon Vein now? That kid wouldnt be unaware of that, would he? Lewis shook his head. Definitely not unaware, I can see that this kid is definitely not as innocent as you think. Lewis, as the most powerful person of the younger generation, naturally had the right to attend this important meeting. After all, he had also made a connection with the main character of this meeting. In that case, this brat is not unaware of the Moon Vein, but is he saying that he is deliberately provoking us and the other three veins? After these words were uttered, Lewis let out a loudugh, not caring about the elders around him, but saying. Thats possible, nothing in the world can make him afraid, on the contrary, it makes him more and more courageous. And his strength is definitely not to be underestimated, hes even able to fight against you elders, not to mention me. How could the elders present not know that Leos strength should not be underestimated, after all, although Lewis was speaking politely, all the elders knew clearly in their hearts that Lewis strength could surpass that of a majority of the elders. We are all aware of that, so what I want is to take him under our wing as much as possible, and this way we can avoid unnecessary confrontations. Besides, if we put this on the Moon Vein, it can really help. He is from the Moon Vein, so naturally he has some knowledge of the Moon Veins kung fu. That Katie on the mountain was always a big problem, if we can dissect the Moon Veins martial arts, it wont be much easier to deal with him then. So much so that people around the table instantly raised their eyebrows and smiled. Makes sense, if we get Katie done, then do we still need to worry about Tiana? After this group of OBrien family members finished, theyughed out loud, considering some devilish idea in their minds. There is no need to rush this matter, but tomorrow, the martial artspetition will start, when it does, Lewis, you must show off your skills and fight for our OBrien family. Hearing this, Lewisughed out loud and said.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Uncle, are you looking down on me? That day after I arrived inside the Cohen family, there wasnt a single Cohen family insider who dared to make a move with me, and now that Im just ying with a few little kids, youre actually worried that Im not a match for them. Lewis looked at the old man in front of him with a look of contempt, while the old man just smiled yfully. In the end you lost to someone your own age, and if that kid had entered, it will be tough. After the old man had finished, Lewis spoke up. Uncle, are you forgetting? Are you sure Im that weak? As he said this, Lewis was still pointing his finger at the loop of bandages on his pulse. Obviously, the bandage must have some special meaning, and the elders of the OBrien family smiled confidently when they saw this bandage. Im just joking with you, why are you so serious? I know you can kill them in seconds if you undo this bandage, Im just giving a heads up, no need to panic. Lewis strength was affirmed, which only made him happy for the moment. At the end of the meeting, a member of the OBrien family pulled Lewis in. Lewis looked back in displeasure, only to see this man for a moment, his eyes became evasive. Obviously Lewis was afraid of this old man: My good son, dont be too wild, you really arent necessarily his opponent, for the people of the Moon Vein are not simple. Chapter 960 Princess Tiana This man is none other than the head of the OBrien family, Jonas OBrien. For the position of the head of the Cohen family, Jonas and his wife, Alice Cohen, had long coveted it, only that they had never had the opportunity to do so, so up until now, the OBrien family was still looking for an opportunity. And after waiting for so many years, this was obviously a good opportunity for them to turn over a new leaf, so they naturally didnt want Lewis to lose the match. It was only after Lewis heard that Jonas was doubting his own strength that a hint of displeasure arose in his heart. Dont worry, Father, I will take this man down. Last time it was just that I didnt use my full strength, and you know what this bandage in my hand represents, if I undo it, everyone will be a lost cause before me. After Jonas heard Lewis words, he didnt know why, but instead of feeling a hint offort, he seemed to feel even more dangerous. However, Jonas knew Lewis temper, so he didnt say anything more, but just sighed helplessly. You must go for it and win this match, otherwise our OBrien family wont be able to turn over a new leaf. After hearing this, Lewis simply waved a no-questions-asked gesture, then turned to leave. And after seeing Lewis leave, Alice looked at Jonas with a sad face. Do you think our son will be able to win this match? This is the bottom card that we have carefully cultivated for more than 20 years, if he loses too, it will be the end. At this point, Jonas took out a potion from his own hand. I just dont know if this potion that that damn person gave us is going to work, if it does, it should be good. Alices eyes looked firmly at the potion, while a hint of joy appeared on her face. I have a feeling this thing will work, after all, you saw how powerful that thing called Phantom is. Although taking down the Cohen family is going to help that Alfie establish a good foothold in the Pompeii imperial family, once we take this championship, arent we still in charge of what happens next? Just as Leo led a group of people to the Pompeii imperial family, Alfie also followed the Phantom and followed Leo to this Pompeii imperial family. The man in L City revealed his true strength when he arrived at the Pompeii imperial family. Before anyone knew that the biggest enemy of the Cohen family was the OBrien family, Alfie knew the news and had already entered the OBrien family and had the Phantom secretly give Jonas a potion. ording to the Phantoms meaning, this potion could make Lewis so powerful that he could even fight against Jonas, and if he won the championship at that time, the entire Pompeii imperial family would be able to be controlled by the OBrien family. Then at this point in time, the Phantom would only need to make a slight move to take control of the entire Pompeii imperial family. Lets hope so, if this potion is something that really works, along with that bandage, Lewis will definitely be able to win the title. And honey, in the meantime you change the bandage on Lewis hand, that bandage on his hand is about to fail to support his muscles. Alice nodded and left straight away. The reason for helping to change the bandages on Lewis arm is that Lewis was born with a disease, which is muscle overgrowth syndrome. This is why Lewis is so powerful and intimidating. All this time, Lewis had his father create a special bandage in order to control the power in his body. This bandage is very strong and can effectively lock the muscles on Lewis body tightly, thus achieving a reduction in Lewis strength. The symptom could have been cured, but Jonas did not want the condition to be cured. For if he is cured, his n will have failed. He and Alice spent a lot of work and money in his younger days to produce a being with this disease who could still survive. Towards the end of the night, Aurora arrived at a very precipitous mountain peak, this side of which was the purgatory of the Pompeii imperial family. And in the midst of such a vast purgatory, one person is tightly locked up, and that person is Tiana. Over the hills and mountains, Aurora finally arrived at a cave in the middle of this purgatory. Beyond the cave, there is a curtain of water cast by a waterfall, and within this curtain of water, in addition to the sparse sounds, there are also a few shattering wooden fish striking sounds. Aurora lightly jumped over the side and came within the cave, the sound of the wooden fish, bing more and more intense. After zigzagging to the bottom of the cave, Aurora saw a woman, draped in hair, tapping a wooden fish on a table. Ivee to see you. After Aurora had uttered these words, the woman turned her head slightly. An unexpectedly beautiful face appeared in the middle of the cave.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Even Aurora, who had seen Tiana long ago, felt unable to move her eyes away. Its been hard for you to be imprisoned here these days, but soon Ill find a way to get you out. How feeble the words sounded, and Aurora said them while her eyes drifted from side to side. I know all about it in my heart, you dont need tofort me, I have already heard about this matter of the abolition of the Princess. You tell Katie to stop wasting her time; this system will not be easily changed by her, and my life should soon be over. I was originally converted to Buddhism, and these things have long been indifferent to me, so you should not be too sad. Tiana spoke in a light-hearted manner, as if she had long since seen through everything in the world, whereas Aurora had not. Although Tiana suggested that Aurora should also convert to Buddhism, her determination was never as strong as Tianas. It is as if, back then, Tiana chose her love affair without reluctance. Dont you ever say that, I will do everything in my power to get you out. Besides, now Leo is back in the Pompeii imperial family for your sake! Nothing that had been said before slowed down the sound of the wooden fish ringing in Tianas hand by a single beat. The word Leo, however, was like a heavy hammer, pressing down on Tianas hands so tightly that the sound of the wooden fish surprisingly stopped. Has Leoe back? Aurora nodded. Tell him to hurry up and leave, the Pompeii imperial family is too dangerous for him and I am worried that something bad will happen to him. If you really want to help me, please help me take him away. Chapter 961 Mother’s Love is Great Although Tiana knew that Leos character, and he could not possibly leave, but she could not help but speak up. Aurora only shook her head slightly at this point. Im sorry, selfish or whatever, I must get you out, and Leo has the strength to do so, your son is very promising, just rest assured, he will be able to do it, so you just wait here. Hearing these words, Tiana didnt know whether to be happy or sad. The Pompeii imperial family is not a ce where there is ack of talent. Although Leo is powerful, can it really rescue himself from this ce? Even if she was a weaker person, not so impressive to break out of prison, there might be hope, but the fault shemitted is not a small crime in the Pompeii imperial family. Almost everyone was staring at the matter of the abolition of Princess Tiana, and as soon as Tiana left this cave one step, the entire Pompeii imperial family would know about it. At that time, it would no longer be the Cohen family that was after her, but the entire Pompeii imperial family, in which case Leo would also be dragged down, unless Leo could logically free Tiana. There was only one way to do this, and that was to restore Tianas status as Princess, so that the entire Pompeii imperial family could not do anything to Princess Tiana. Its too dangerous, arent you pulling my son down? If something does go wrong, Ill hate you for the rest of my life. Aurora knew that the Tiana in front of her was definitely not joking, but would really do so, but despite the fact that Tiana would do so, Aurora could not sit back and do nothing. Back in the day, the Cohen family was such a powerful family, and after Tiana left, the Cohen familys strength, increasingly weakened, was even able to board the door to bully some small families. In any case, getting Tiana out of prison is something that will benefit the Cohen family without doing any harm. Thats all for this matter, Ill go back first. Let Leo decide for himself, after all, he is your son. If you let him not rescue you, how his conscience for the rest of his life suffers? After hearing these words, Tiana was speechless, not knowing whether to stop or ept them. And in the end she could only say weakly. No matter what, you must protect him, he is the only hope of our Cohen family. Although it had been a long time since she had seen Leo, she was convinced that her son must be much stronger than that so-called Cohen family heir, Sean. How could Aurora not know this, and after nodding, Aurora also left sadly. In fact, even Aurora herself could not be sure if Leo was really able to save Tiana, just as Tiana had said, this Pompeii imperial family was not a ce that could be entered by an idle person. Although Leo was able to do anything outside, defeating the crowd with one, but in the Pompeii imperial family, he could be like a mole, and when he encountered someone slightly stronger, he might be mercilessly annihted, just like the crowd once was. The next day, Aurora came to Leos room. After all, she is the Princess, the Princess will naturally be greeted by someone when she enters the Cohen family, and those behind the Princess are actually mostly just some people who came over to follow the Princess, afraid that the Princess has caught something. Noticing that Leo had not locked the door, Aurora pushed open Leos room. Leo, are you getting ready to go to the game? After hearing Auroras words, Leo just gave a weak smile. I dont know why, but I was supposed to be on early, but Alexander had me pulled back in the field rankings and made mee out at the end. Everyone knew that those who came out in front were basically taking advantage of the situation, after all, those who fought in front of them, if there were no idents, would have fallen at the hands of someone weaker than themselves in the end due to physical exhaustion. Originally, Alexander wanted Leo to get on the field faster so that those strong men could kill him earlier, but when Alexander saw Leos strength, he actually pulled Leos ranking to the back as well. It seemed that Alexander did not want Leo to lose the match, but wanted Leo to take the title and stay in the Cohen family. It was reasonable to say so, after all, everyone had seen Seans strength, and the incident of being rubbed on the ground by Lewis at that time was still fresh in their minds, so who could let this one person who had disgraced the family make a fool of himself? Its better to lose to the same opponent twice than to another enemy, and that way you wont beughed at. And it was indeed with this in mind that Alexander had Leo as the final undercard to win the tournament. Aurora naturally knew all the news and guessed what was going on at once.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Anyway, no matter what, I have to take this title, I have to keep the Princess institution, otherwise whatever the oue of my mother will be, even you will be implicated. Aurora nodded with a serious expression. Indeed, to keep Princess system, he must first get this championship, otherwise Leo will have no say at all in the Cohen family. Alright, now hurry up and get ready for thepetition, its not for the idle to enter in the middle of the Pompeii imperial family. Its not like outside, there are many powerful people here, so you must be careful. In fact, Leo knew this in his heart, only that he did not know how strong the people in this Pompeii imperial family could be. And at that moment Clementine came over and found Leo. Cousin, Im about to go for thepetition, will youe with me to watch? Clementine said in an extremely euphemistic tone. After all, having just fallen out with all of her seniors two days ago, there must be no one to cheer for her now, and the only one who would be on her side is just Leo nowadays. No problem, you are the one who is on the same side with me. If I dont help you, who will? After hearing Leos words, a hint of relief finally appeared on Clementines face. At the same time a slight blush appeared between the cheeks, causing some confusion to Leo on one side. Alright, you guys hurry up and get ready for thepetition. Clementine, right? Go for it, youre the future number one disciple of the Cohen n. A joke actually caused ripples in Clementines heart. Chapter 962 Clementine’s Determination Clementines eyes became iparably determined and she responded forcefully, Princess, surprisingly you have said so, I must not get too low a ranking, although it is impossible to win the championship, I will not disgrace my cousin. Clementines seriousness actually looked a bit cute, and Leo on the other side couldnt help but smile, Alright, just do your best, its not like I have to ask you to get a high ranking before Im willing to take you as a disciple, and to be precise, you and I joined the Moon Vein at the same time, so how did I be your master? Leo said with a smile, while Clementine on the other side pouted her lips. I dont care, anyway, cousin is my master, in the future my kung fu is taught by you, otherwise, those seniors will look down on me. I want to prove my strength, and then prove the strength of our Moon Vein, so that all the people will know that our Moon Vein is still very strong. At this moment, Leo shook his head yfully and looked at Clementine in front of him. Clementine, you may have misunderstood, we, the Moon Vein, are not very strong, but the strongest. This is something that has always been agreed upon by all throughout history, we dont need others to prove it, all we have to do is make them acknowledge it. The pride in Clementines heart instantly rose hundreds of times, and her body was filled with power, as if the world was her own. After chatting casually for a while, a few people went together to thepetition stage. Meanwhile, on the other side, Tiana sat within the cave, pondering something. Although she didnt say it yesterday, Tiana was still very concerned about one thing. That is the arrival of Leo in the Pompeii imperial family. The child from whom she had been separated for several years was finally in her life once again. An invisible force drives Tianas heart. Should I go out to meet him? But Leo should be disappointed to see me in this sorry state. I am his mother, as the Princess of the Pompeii imperial family. Tiana was constantly swaying herself, and this had been going on all night, until now.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Finally atst, Tiana gritted her teeth and said firmly. No, what if Leo is in danger and I dont get there in time? I must go to Leos side to protect him. With that, Tiana went straight down the hill. The wholepetition stage was abuzz with excitement, and all of them were expecting the only protagonist of the day, and that person was Lewis. In the entire Cohen family, anyone knows that there is one person in the outer family who is incredibly powerful, and that person is Lewis. And as the person most likely to win thispetition is also him, although the name Ashley Cohen briefly appeared in the ears of the crowd a few days ago, the news was only heard by those in high ces. In the face of what the people of the Cohen familys outer and inner families knew, it was always believed that Lewis was the strongest. Lewis had only just entered the arena when he drew a mour, and most of these people were from the Earth Vein, while those from the Spirit Vein and the Heaven Vein were very much in the eye of the beholder but also very much looking forward to Lewis performance. Im afraid this time the championship is not going to be with your Cohen family. Alexander arrived early and sat on the judges stand. The man who spoke was none other than Lewis father, Jonas. Alexanders whole face was already very ashen after hearing this. But having been provoked in this way, how could Alexander sit back and wait for death? Jonas, you are too confident, who is the dark horse today? Youre not clear yet. Its not like our Cohen family doesnt have any cards,st time it was just that Sean wasnt willing to make a move, do you think Lewis is invincible? Jonasughed out loud and said. How can I not believe it? But I am a bit curious to see how he will behave today, will he surprise me a lot? Im so looking forward to it! Thest phrase of anticipation was clearly a provocation, and Alexanders whole face once again turned terrifying. Suddenly, Alexander thought of something and a wicked smile lifted up on his face. Have you forgotten? Back then you were defeated under me, so now you are just my defeated enemy and yet you have such a backbone to say such words in front of me, dont you think its ridiculous? Although Alexander does not have a few good intentions in his heart now, when he was young, he was a fierce fighter for the Cohen family. Back then, Jonas also fell under the fist of Alexander, which is why he was reduced to an outsider. Hmph, this is not the past, our affairs have long since passed, our time has long since passed. Now it is our descendants who will be watching, if Lewis wins today, the status of your Cohen familys family head will still fall to our OBrien family. And when that timees, you will never again be able to speak to me in such a rampant tone, for I will surely destroy you. Although Jonas and Alexander are rtives, this statement is absolutely not mixed with falsehood. The Cohen family is notorious for its internal discord, otherwise it would not be in the state it is in today, and the Cohen family has evolved so many foreign castes. Then lets wait and see who has thestugh. Although Alexanders words were very harsh, in his heart he did not have a little confidence. Even now, Alexander still doesnt know if Leo really used some cheat or if it was really powerful? If he loses the match then, Alexander is pretty sure that he will be screwed by Jonas. It is important to know that although he won against Jonas back then, Alexander also fell at a very heavy price, namely his internal energy. The most important thing that martial arts practitioners preach is internal energy, and nowadays, whenever Alexander moves his internal energy, the tendons and bones in his body will be as painful as if they had been sawed by a saw. Now, not to mention fighting against Jonas, even if he fought a few rounds with his junior Lewis, he might be seriously injured because of that blocked internal energy operation. But after all, he is also a veteran, and to defeat Lewis, Alexander is still very confident. Soon many families had gathered here. OBrien family of the Earth Vein, the Cohen family of the Heaven Vein and the Henderson family of the Spirit Vein. Three families that had been fighting for several years before are now together again. And the aim was very clear: to kill each other, to win this championship and to control the full power of the Cohen family. Chapter 963 The People of the Henderson Family And the head of the Henderson Family is Alfred Henderson. Alfreds words were not so much, but he just sat quietly next to the two. Alfred, why havent youe out to show your face for so many days, has something happened at home? Why dont you tell us both about it? No one knows exactly what the Henderson Family has been up to these days,pletely lost in the midst of the Pompeii imperial family. And it was at this tournament that it reappeared. Dont worry, bro, we dont need you to get involved in the affairs of our family and we are doing very well. I dont want to say more than that, all of it will be seen at this duel. After Alfred said this, the three men fell silent as the first bout was about to begin. Sean walked onto the stage with a dumbfounded look on his face, not expecting at all that his master would dare to ce him first out on the stage. Sean stared at Alexander with a deadly stare as soon as he took the field, as if he had countless words that he wanted to say but couldnt. And it was one of the Henderson Familys junior generals he was up against. How mockingly this is meant. The person in front of Sean is the youngest of the Henderson Family, and also the weakest one, so the meaning of putting him at the front of thepetition is clear: to consume the opponentsbat power. But just a week ago, Sean was the strongest fighting force of the Cohen family, and now he was up against one of the weakest, such an operation that everyone present could not understand. Whats going on? Isnt he one of the strongest in the Cohen family anymore? I dont know what Alexander is thinking, lets watch first, maybe he has some brilliant n. The elders were muttering, but they didnte up with a single word, and were only able to watch in silence what happened next below. Although Seans strength was average, he was stillfortable facing the child in front of him. Although this child relied on the power of his spirit vein and, in the early stages, yed Sean for a fool, Sean quickly reacted and knocked this young general of the Henderson Family down with a single blow. Kid, youre still a bit young, youd better note out to die, if I strike with all my might, youll lose your life. The Henderson Family boy just smiled coldly. It seems that as the strongest fighting force in the Cohen family, its strength is just like that, I didnt think I would be able to get through a couple of moves as a little kid. After saying this, the Henderson Family seemed to be controlled by a remote control as they allughed out loud at Sean on stage. A man of that age bullied a small child, winning a match and dropping a couple of pretentiousments. Imughing my ass off, Id be ashamed of myself if I got into a fight with someone so young, I didnt think hed fight with pride This time Alexander finally figured out what kind of trickery this person of the Spiritual Vein was ying. On the contrary, Sean, at this moment, was half-exasperated by the taunts of the people of the Henderson Family, and looked somewhat emotionally out of sorts, obviously having his mind manipted by them. Sean, wake up, you brat, they are deliberately messing with your mind, dont you just fall for it. Fiy, who is Seans master and also an elder, instantly panicked when he saw that his disciple had been manipted by words. Sean wanted to strike out and punch this child on the ground to death, but after hearing Fiys words, he still withdrew his hand. Bastard, you remember this, I will definitely look for you to settle it. Just wait until I get the championship after thepetition and see how I will deal with you. Apparently not afraid, the child just smiled and skipped off the stage. The kids aim has been achieved, now Seans fighting ability has dropped drastically and he has also be very irrational, at this rate, not to mention winning the championship, a normal match may not even be won. And the next match was Clementines match. To be honest, Alexander did not want Clementine to win either, because Clementines situation in the Cohen family is too embarrassing nowadays. Although she is Alexanders niece, but she chose the Moon Vein. Oh, is this the little girl from your Cohen family who has chosen a different vein? It seems that your familys own people know that your vein is indeed the weakest in existence. Although it is undeniable that in the old days when you were Moon Vein, that was really very strong, but this is not the past, you have long since be a thing of the past, and now you are all Heaven Vein, not as strong in battle as you used to be. Jonas taunted Alexander, only to speak of the Moon Vein with some trepidation still on his face. When he thinks of the fear that was once dominated by the Moon Vein, the images are still vivid in Jonass mind. Alexander didnt say a word, just nced at Jonas beside him and continued to watch the game. The person Clementine is ying against is Lewis sister, Mabel OBrien. Although Mabel is a girl, she is known to be ruthless.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Once it was because someone in the Pompeii imperial family had molested Mabel and was subsequently sent to the hospital by Mabel with a whip, and he is still not out yet. If you are not a powerful person and you meet this woman, you cant handle it. And Clementine is a certain death against this opponent. Clementine was naturally very scared before she got on stage, but after she got on stage, she remembered the conversation she had just had with Leo. Cousin, the person Im fight is one of the strongest women in the world, so if I lose, will I be ashamed? After Clementine finished speaking, she only saw Leoughing loudly. You know why Im strong? Because I never thought Id lose. Although this sentence did nothing else, it inspired Clementine like never before. On the stage, Clementine raised her head and looked at Leo, whose face was just a smile, without any extra meaning. Clementine instantly calmed down. Dont worry, cousin, I wont let you be embarrassed. Mabel looked at Clementine and couldnt help butugh at her. Chick, just you? Havent you heard of me? Im Mabel OBrien, youre still a bit young to fight me. To be honest, if Clementine had heard this in the past, she would probably be scared shitless, but nowadays, after hearing this, she rebuked without any hesitation. Mabel, you are narcissistic, its really impossible to say who will win thepetition in the end. I am from the Moon Vein, the strongest vein, dont you know it? Chapter 964 Women’s Fight This statement did leave Mabel with no extra words to say. This is because in the past, the OBrien family, although very powerful, was subdued by the Cohen family. The best way for the Cohen family to subdue the OBrien family was to bring out the Moon Vein, which is extremely restraining to the Earth Vein. Coincidence or intentional, but every move of the Moon Vein seemed to be a deliberate attempt to break up the move, so that the Earth Veins fist could not touch the Moon Veins body at all. In this way, the OBrien family did not dare to make any more trouble, and it was only after the Moon Vein disappeared that the OBrien family became arrogant again. Slowing down, Mabel got in her own way and still said. So what if you are from the Moon Vein, the authentic Moon Vein no longer exists, what you have on you is just some residue, and you really take it seriously? Clementine didnt say anything extra, but just red at Mabel in front of her and said. Cut the crap, lets start if you want to fight, dont waste my time, Ive got a matching up next. Instantly Mabel pulled out the whip she had behind her. Im going to teach you a lesson today, you ungrateful little girl. Indeed, Mabel looked to have a very fierce and murderous aura on her face, which made Clementine, who was born petite and cute, very embarrassed, as she had lost a cut in terms of murderous aura. Everyone knew Clementines strength and Mabels as well. They had expected that within one move, Clementine would fall, but to their surprise, Clementine used an iparably smooth stance to dodge Mabels countless attacks. Whats going on? Why Clementine be so agile, and her skill is unfamiliar. Ive never seen such an ethereal stance before, what kind of stance is this? Is it the Moon Veins kung fu? Hearing the people on the stage chattering, Alexander, who was sitting in the referees seat, was a little exasperated. For as those who spoke of it, this is exactly the technique of the Moon Vein. Moreover, before this stance had evolved any attack, it had already tricked Mabel around, if an attack was added, wouldnt this Mabel just fall to the ground? Mabels face slowly turned sullen from its initial overwhelming confidence. What kind of dirty trick did you use? Why do I feel like Im hitting the air? In fact, Clementine herself was very confused. Because the stance itself was only just learnedst night. The secret book suddenly appeared on her doorstepst night. Last night, Clementine had wanted to go and sit at the door for a while, but she didnt expect to see a secret book on the floor as soon as she opened the door. After picking it up, Clementine was surprised to find that it was none other than Moon Veins Kung Fu. And in fact, this secret book is what Aurora put there for Clementine to practice. Aurora knew that if Clementine went to thepetition relying only on her own strength, she would be abused, which is why she asked for a secret book from Tiana. And Tiana could have given more than one copy. Tiana also gave Leo a secret book that she had seen a long time ago, which even Leos father did not understand, but Leo always felt that this thing might have some special connection. It may have been a coincidence or an ident that just after the seemingly useless secret book had been lost by Tiana for almost ten years, when Leo appeared, it was surprisingly found again by Tiana. In time, Tiana then asked Aurora to bring this secret book over to Leo. Leo knew that this secret book was given to him by his mother, so he practised it several times overnight. And because Leos learning ability is so superb, it has also enabled Leo to have memorised this secret book by heart. Although he cant say that he can perform all the kung fu in this book, he knows all the moves. And Leo always felt a powerful force in his body when he was practising. Until now, Leo had wanted to try out just how powerful the force was and how much damage it could do. Soon, the crowd once again gathered their eyes between the two women on the stage. For just now, Clementine had unexpectedly copsed. You think you can defeat me just because you know a couple of side tricks? You are too young, but I am known as a strong person, you are nothing to me. A trickle of blood trickled from the corner of Clementines mouth, followed by a small chant. Damn it, what kind of move is this? Why was it able to hit me from across the air? Could it be that Mabel is using a concealed weapon? Clementine had clearly not been hit by the whip just now, but there was an inexplicable tingling sensation on her own shoulder. Standing on the stage, Leo, however, had long understood everything.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. How dare you use a concealed weapon, then Ill show you then whose concealed weapon is more powerful. Leo saw Mabel pull out a silver needle from her own sleeve as Clementine fell, hitting Clementines shoulder with precision. At this time Leo looked at Clementine lying on the stage and said loudly. Stand up! Clementine, you havent lost yet! Originally, because of the trauma she had suffered, Clementine had lost her fighting spirit, but after Leo had said this, it was as if Clementine was full of fighting energy again, and quickly stood up from the floor and looked to Leo. And Mabel justughed out loud. If you get back up, my whip takes you by surprise and youll never know how I hit you, if you dont believe me, you can keep using your stance. With that, Clementine really used her stance once again. This time, Clementine sped up her speed, making it a little hard for Mabels eyes to keep up. And Mabel was only able to use her whip to protect herself and make Clementine stop before she used her own concealed weapon. As expected, the simple Clementine once again falls for Mabels trickery. Go to hell this time! Little girl! Mabel had just been suppressed by Clementine, and her resentment was growing stronger with it. And this time, Mabel was no longer aiming at Clementines shoulder, but at Clementines throat. If this shot goes down, Clementine will die. Luckily, Leo is always aware of Mabels fingers. Just as Mabel took out the silver needle, Leo flicked the stone he had long prepared in his hand. In the past, after Leo had utilised this level of force, he would have just sent the stone out, but just yesterday after practising that secret book, when Leo snapped his fingers, he had the feeling of a bullet being fired. The small stone hit Mabels knee with precision. Mabel howled and fell to the ground because of the pain. Everyone didnt see what Leo had actually done, they just assumed that Clementine had defeated Mabel. Chapter 965 Inexplicable Clementine stood in ce with a dumbfounded look on her face, looking at Mabel who had fallen to the ground and was covering her knee, lying on the ground and howling in pain. Jonass whole body froze after seeing Mabel beaten up like this. How is it possible? How did it happen? What the hell happened? Didnt they say that Clementine was just a little girl? Didnt she have no fighting power? Why is she so strong? This look of awe from Jonas made Alexanderugh. So what if she is from the Moon Vein, our Cohen family is supposed to be brilliant, look, our Cohen family has won two games in a row, now how are you supposed to beat me? Obviously, Mabel, who was the second one on the field, was the key point to help Lewis clear all obstacles, and had expected to be able to casually defeat Clementine, but she was defeated by this Clementin. Jonas pped the table heavily, then unhappily asked his junior to go and drag Mabel back. Dont be arrogant, it was just an ident, and I dont know if Clementine used any treacherous means, such as concealed weapons or something. Alexander was not stupid, that blow just now was clearly not intentionally sent by Clementine. Even if he didnt know why, Alexander was still happy that he had gained a bit of an upper hand. After all, Mabel had just used a concealed weapon without Alexander noticing it. Do you really not know who actually used such a thing as a concealed weapon? As the head of the OBrien family, how could he not be aware of these little tricks of Mabel? He had thought that Alexander did not care, but he did not expect that Alexander would have found this out long ago. Jonas took a loss and could only swallow it in silence. Clementine was still in a daze,pletely unaware of why Mabel had suddenly copsed, only for Leo to walk up and pull her away at that moment. Whats going on, cousin? What the hell just happened, I obviously didnt do anything. Looking at Clementine with a bewildered look on her face, Leo could not help but feel amused. Of course you dont know, if you did, youd probably be dead. Have you forgotten? Just now Mabels concealed weapon, and your shoulder. When it came to this, Clementine finally understood. So thats it, you want to discipline her, right? I suddenly felt a tingling pain in my shoulder at that time, it turned out to be Mabel used such underhanded tactics, humph, I was going to win against her, it really pissed me off! Clementine was so angry that she pouted and stomped her feet, which made Leo feel funny. Come on,e on, didnt you win against her? Now everyone knows shes no match for you, and indeed shes really no match for you. When Leo said this, Clementine was a little surprised. If it was before, Clementine would not have dared to imagine herself as a match for this ruthless character, but now she has surprisingly defeated her with her own hands. And all the credit for this goes to the secret book that she got yesterday, and Clementine even looked at Leo with an expectant face. So this is the power of the Moon Veins martial arts? Its really too powerful.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Clementineughed as she spoke, while Leo understood the cause and effect of what had happened. Practice well and you will be a very powerful character in the future. But next I will be on the stage, and I dont know exactly who the first opponent I meet is. Leo said softly, while after hearing this, Clementine just put on a smile and looked at Leo with an expectant face. Yeah, yeah, cousin, Im really looking forward to who your opponent really is, but Im more interested to know what youll use to defeat those masters. At this moment, Clementine was looking at Leo like looking at her idol, her eyes full of admiration. After hearing this, Leo couldnt help but smile, looking at the so innocent look of Clementine in front of him. His hand couldnt help but gently brush her hair. Its not as easy as you say, this Pompeii imperial family is full of talents. Im not necessarily a match for others, I can only say that I hope to have better luck. After Leo had finished, Clementine shook her head with a serious face and said firmly. No, cousin, you must be the strongest, you must be able to defeat all your enemies and pass on the Moon Vein. After hearing Clementines words, Leo felt doubly relieved in his heart and smiled lightly. Lets hope so, after all, I dont want to lose, and as you know, I hope the institution of Princess is not abolished. Naturally, Clementine was well aware of this, and the two of them just casually chattered for a while afterwards before Leo went backstage to prepare for the stage. And just as Leo was about to take the stage, one of the two men on thepetition stage was Lewis. There was no doubt that the person Lewis was ying against was Sean. After all, this was the match that everyone was most looking forward to, but because of that incident a few days ago, the anticipation that was still in the audiences hearts had slowly receded, as if the scales of victory had long since tipped to Lewis side. As expected, when the two men fought against each other during the battle, Seans hands were already shaking a little just from seeing Lewis fierce look. He knew that he had almost been killed by this demon that day, and if it wasnt for the position of the Cohen family head, there was no way Sean would have confronted this demon again. And the two men sitting in the audience, Alexander and Jonas began to chatter again. As far as I know, the most powerful descendant of your family is Sean, right? Thest time Sean was beaten like that, he became a shrinking turtle, and to this day, I dont know if he has recovered from the shadow in his heart. This kid is also too pitiful, only a few days have passed and he has to face Lewis again, I just hope he wont have too much mental burden in the future, oh no, I suddenly forgot one thing, its a question whether your good disciple Sean will have a future. This sentence was nothing but the most powerful provocation, and Alexander knew in his heart that Sean was not a match for Lewis. Even if Sean couldst a round or two, that would be considered a blessing. Cut the crap, the two of them havent even started fighting yet and youve already decided on them winning or losing. Alexander said indignantly, while Jonas on the other sideughed when he saw such an irritated scene of Alexander. Chapter 966 Defeat Sean Im really sorry, as you know, my mouth only tells the truth and I dont beat around the bush, so please forgive me if Ive hurt you in any way. After saying that, Jonas still covered his mouth with a treacherous look, looking at the angry appearance of Alexander beside him, he did not say anything more, after all, he knew better than anyone else in his heart about the situation in front of him, Sean was just a front. By now Sean, who was on the stage for thepetition, and Lewis were already in position. Because Sean had a great fear of Lewis in his heart, he had used everything he could, including the increase potion, and all sorts of little tricks.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. And Lewis knew quite well in his heart that the Sean in front of him would definitely prepare many little tricks to deal with him, but he didnt panic for a moment, instead he felt a bit like bullying a child. Kid, that day you were beaten into a shrinking violet by me, I didnt think youd be up against me again so soon, hows that? Are you depressed? Although Sean was very angry in his heart, he did not dare to say anything, if he enraged the Lewis in front of him and let him exert 100% of his strength, then he would not simply be injured or crippled. What do you mean by saying things like that? We cant possibly kill each other, can we? Sean had a good mouth, hinting to Lewis not to beat himself up too badly, and Lewis understood that Sean, who was in front of him, was begging for mercy, and after hearing this, he couldnt help butugh out loud on the field. The crowd looked at Sean, who waspletely devoid of any hint of aura, and shook their heads in disappointment. What a surprise, this man is the first heir to the Cohen family, with this level of strength, how can he possibly lead us back to our former glory in the future? Thats right, its better to let the OBrien family be the leader, at least they have Lewis, dont they? We all know Lewis strength. Like thest time he even beat Sean into a shrinking turtle, Sean hid at home, not daring toe out for a match, but then again he met Sean, it is miserable, and with such a short interval of just a few days, there is no telling how devastated he really is inside. There was a lot of chatter on the stage about the two men, and they heard everything, but what could Sean say at the moment? After all, what they were saying was the truth. Alright, I dont have time to waste with you here, I have to prepare for the next match, please use all the moves you have, lest you say I win without reason. After saying that, Lewis did not forget to reveal augh full of sarcasm. Sean was no fool and focused his whole body on his fist, ready to test it out and see if he could defeat Lewis. If this one had not defeated Lewis, the consequences would have been imaginable. Looking at the dust around Sean, which slowly lifted up, Lewis knew that the man in front of him was about to use his ultimate move, wanting to kill him in one move. This kind of resemnce might really be somehow stunning to an onlooker, but to Lewis, who has been through a lot of battles, it is a joke. Not bad, and knowing that you can only fight with me with all your strength, Ill give you that chance without interrupting your movement. In fact, Lewis could have gone up and defeated Sean at this time, but Lewis did not rush and instead let Sean in front of him slowly concentrate his own internal energy. After about ten seconds, Sean finally mobilized his whole bodys internal energy, while Lewis, who was on the opposite side, did not have a trace of nervousness, and even in his eyes, there was no trace of seriousness. Although Sean knew that he was no match for the man in front of him, he was still somewhat confident when he mobilised all of his internal energy. Lewis, dont be too wild, in this state, you are not really my opponent. Not knowing whether it was the truth or just bragging, Sean said with great vigour, and then directly charged out fiercely towards Lewis body with a flurry of attacks. In fact, Alexander felt a little surprised when he watched Sean on the stage, swinging his fist. How is it possible that Seans speed has increased so much in a short period of time? Has he practiced some secret martial art? Despite this, Alexander knew very well that he could not possibly be a match for that Lewis in front of him, except for his struggle before death which was more decent. Lewis also felt that the man in front of him was much stronger thanst time, but still did not take it to heart. And only two people in the room knew why Seans strength had be so strong, and that was because he had spent the past two days outside buying many aids fitted to his joints, thus enhancing his speed. Only even with physical extras, Sean is still the object of Lewis despise. Its a lot faster, its just not much use, youre still too weak, Sean. Sean rushed to Lewis front with great speed, and it was only when he saw that expression on Lewis face that Sean realised the danger. Lewis tucked a confident smile on his face and closed his eyes just as Sean rushed in front of him, grabbed his arm tightly and gave it a vicious fling. This fling would not simply lose the match, but would rip Seans entire face into the ground. Why? Because everyone present saw the equipment scattered on the floor. Isnt this using cheating tools? How could this happen? Hes a master of the Cohen familys internal arts. No way, even if you cant beat Lewis, theres no need to do this, and its so humiliating to lose to Lewis after using such underhanded tactics. The crowd all looked at the scattered equipment on the ground, while Lewis justughed out loud. No way, Sean, are you that scared of me? Its so humiliating to still end up losing to me with all this damn things with you. At this moment, Sean wanted to use all his strength to punch a hole in the ground and then burrow in, never toe out again. And looking at Alexander on the stage, his face at the moment was as stiff as if it had been wrapped in lime dust. Chapter 967 The Angry Family Head No way, Bro, Im too envious of you guys. I didnt think that this kind of stuff was taught in your Cohen family, like our OBrien family doesnt know anything about this kind of stuff. Why dont youe to our house sometime and demonstrate how to use these cheating tools so we can take precautions in the future. Alexander didnt say a word, because at this point he couldnt say a word, and the awkwardness of the atmosphere brought Alexanders anger straight to its peak. Originally, Alexander could still hold back, but when he looked at Lewis on the stage, he heard what his father said and pointed at Alexander andughed loudly, this time Alexander could be furious. You are so rampant, it seems that I have to teach you a lesson. With that, Alexander arrived on the stage with an instantaneous step. Strictly speaking, as a senior one cannotpete with a junior, but Alexander, the head of the family, had broken this taboo, what had just happened was too humiliating. Alexander kicked Sean to the side, and then he directly mobilised his own internal energy and looked at Lewis with a raging temper. Lewis also got serious, because although Sean was weaker, Alexanders strength was known to everyone and it was quite powerful. But powerful as he was, Lewis had long had the desire topete with Alexander, because if he won this man, it would prove that he was the strongest master of the entire Cohen family. In future, no matter what seniors he has, he no longer needs to respect them and can even point at those so-called seniors and insult them. In the Pompeii imperial family is such a force-based society, fair and realistic, yet overwhelmingly cruel. Alexander smiled coldly and said with a disdainful look at Lewis in front of him. You dont think youre a match for me just because you have those three or two strokes, do you? You probably dont know the strength of being the head of the Cohen family. Since you want to taste it too, Ill let you learn what it means to be the power of the Cohen family Master. Saying this, Alexander slowly walked up to Lewis, this kind of suppression was something Lewis had never felt before. But Lewis physique is very special. When he meets someone powerful, he definitely doesnt back down, instead he is more driven and wants to fight to the death. Come on, Alexander, Ive been ready for a long time to see who is the strongest. With that, Lewis rushed forward and bombarded Alexanders facade with frenzy. The dust on the floor was like a meteor, flying wildly through the air. Everyone expected Alexander to be at least slightly injured, but when the mist cleared, they were all shocked. Not only did Alexander get unharmed, but he also locked Lewis neck tightly. Is this the strength of the Cohen family Head? Its surprisingly powerful to such a terrifying extent. If you dont know the strength of the Cohen family head, you probably dont know about that incident that happened ten years ago either. .. The crowd muttered on the stage, knowing that it was not recognised for a junior topete with a senior, but it was still very enjoyable to watch. Well? Are you convinced? Youre just an ant in my hands, dont you know that by now? Alexander said confidently, finally putting a smile back on his face and recovering a trace of dignity, but Jonas in the audience did not have a trace of nervousness, instead he had an evil smile on his face. Thats the result I want, go ahead and Ill show you what it means to regret. As expected, Lewis didnt let the blow stop him, only to have another lurid smile on his face. Im not convinced, with this power of yours, you still want me to be convinced, I think youve eaten poisonous mushrooms and had a fantasy attack. Lewis directly grabbed the one bandage on his right hand and gave it a strong tug. The bandage slipped from Lewis hand, while Alexander was unaware of what was happening in front of him, and only looked at Lewis with a puzzled expression, while still having some apprehension in his heart. As expected, before Alexander could react, a powerful force rushed out from Lewis body. The sudden appearance of huge muscles on Lewis body made everyone present feel very shocked and scared. If the oppressive force of Alexander just now was something that no one had ever seen, the oppressive force on Lewis now was something that no one had ever dared to think of. Inherently powerful beyond words, coupled with suchnky muscles, this arrival stunned the crowd straight away. Including Alexander, he realized at this point why the man in front of him had been able to remain so confident, and even couldnt help but sigh that the difference between himself and the Lewis in front of him at this age was just too great. Alexander was shaken to the side and Lewis managed to apply all his muscles. Although I have to admit that you are still very strong, but against the current me, you are a molehill to me. Alexander said with a cold smile as he listened to Lewis words, unperturbed by the danger. Even though youve let go of your whole body muscles, youre not necessarily a match for me, boy, believe it or not. The words were very confident, but he clearly did not have much backbone.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Lewis speed was so fast that he even made Alexander a little unable to keep up. Luckily, Alexander was usually well trained and was still able to block Lewis attacks and attack back every now and then. The old man is indeed strong, it seems that I underestimated you, but as the head of the Cohen family, your strength is still not enough, next I am going to get serious. With that, Lewis rushed to Alexanders front with an even swifter speed. Same move, Id like to see if you can block it, take the move. It was the same move again, and although Alexander knew the way of the next punch, he couldnt keep up with his own speed. In the interval, Alexander still received a heavy blow from Lewis. And just then, the illness on Alexanders body also red up, and he couldnt get his internal energy up. When Jonas saw that there was something unusual about Alexander, he instantly guessed that it was the disease in Alexander that had red up, and immediately gave an order and said to Lewis. Its now! Lewis, kill him! Without hesitation, Lewis decisively and violently impacted in front of Alexander, sending him flying straight out of the ring and into the ring below. Despite the fact that Alexander had been badly beaten, Lewis had no intention of stopping. And that was the side effect of the bandages being untied. Chapter 968 The Situation is Out of Control If he could still be used by Jonas after releasing his full body strength, there would be no need for Jonas to tie up Lewis power all day long, and it was because Lewis power waspletely out of his control that Jonas did so. After Alexander was kicked out of the ring, Lewis followed up with a heavy punch and was about to strike a deadly blow. And just at this time, a call unexpectedly came from behind Lewis. Stop, I defeated youst time, havent you grown a memory this time? You still dare toe to our Cohen family to cause trouble. Everyone was taken aback by this provocative statement. Even the elders of the Cohen family did not dare to speak out, while Leo, who had only just arrived in the Pompeii imperial family for a few days, was provoking Lewis. Lewis anger instantly shot straight up to his heart, and when he looked back, it turned out to be Leo, who had defeated him that day. All along, Lewis had believed that he had lost the match that day because he was not serious, and if he had to fight, he would have been able to kill Leo in seconds without even untying his bandages, not to mention that he had be even stronger now that he had untied them. Its you, Ashley, arent you afraid that Ill kill you now? Im not the same now as I was a few days ago, and I lost to you those days on purpose, so dont take it too seriously, or youll die in a miserable state. Lewis knew that his target was Alexander, if he didnt solve Alexander in time, when the time came, Alexander would definitely retaliate against him, and the OBrien family would have a problem then. I advise you to leave me alone and Ill give you a slow reckoning when Ive finished with this old man. With that, Lewis raised his fist and was ready to smash it towards Alexanders head. The swift punch did not cause everyone present to react, while to Leos eyes, it looked a little slow. Evenst time, Leo did not feel that the Lewis in front of him was so weak, but just after practicing the secret book yesterday, now when he looked at Lewis movements, he was surprisingly a little slow, and for a while Leo did not know if Lewis had regressed or if he had improved. Leo just rushed leisurely to Lewis front and grabbed his arm with one hand. Lewis looked at Leo with some incredulity, and then tried to use the power he was proud of to show Leo what real power was. But at this very moment, Lewis suddenly felt that something was wrong, that the power he prided himself on was not worth mentioning in front of Leos. He had clearly used all his strength, but Leo was able to push his arm away easily. All the people were watching the power of these two men, and no one expected that Leo would be the better man. How is it possible, why is your power so strong? Lewis said incredulously as he exerted himself, while Leo just looked at Lewis with a rxed look and a smile. Jonas watched everything from the spectator stand, in total disbelief that what was happening before his eyes was real, and shouted at Lewis. Brat, stop ying and hurry up, or something will happenter. How could Lewis not know that something would happenter? But in this situation before him, there was nothing he could do. Suddenly, Lewis thought of the syringe of potion that he kept up his sleeve. Justst night, Jonas called Lewis. Lewis, when the timees, if you encounter any difficulties, you can just pump this tube of potion into your own blood, and you will be incredibly powerful, and no one will be your opponent then. Lewis just looked at Jonas with a disdainful face and said. Father, dont you know my strength yet? Just rest assured, there is absolutely no one in the entire Pompeii imperial family who is my opponent, when the timees, you can just watch me easily crush them. Lewis did not want to take this potion, but Jonas still shoved it down Lewis throat. And it was at this time that Lewis suddenly remembered it and used what little strength he had left to give it a slight twist there on his sleeve. The syringe was inserted just above Lewis artery. Suddenly Lewis strength seemed to melt away in its entirety as hey motionless on the ground. Just when everyone was wondering what was happening, Lewis body began to tremble. Whats going on? Could it be that Lewis has been poisoned? This woke up Alexander, who had almost fainted. Alexander asked with an incredulous look at Leo. Ashley, what the hell is going on here? Did you drug him? The remark was not a slur, for it really looked as if Leo had drugged him, and Leo merely shook his head ndly and said so. Its not that I drugged him, its that he gave himself a shot. It wasnt rare to see such perverted soldiers when fighting against Phantom before, so it took Leo only a few seconds to react to what was going on when he saw Lewis in this form. Dont worry, he shouldnt be dead yet, hell wake upter and lose his mind. You should leave now or hell be unrecognisable to anyone. Leo gave a hand signal to Clementine to run over, then Leo gave Alexander to Clementine to take Alexander away. Whats going on, cousin? Leos eyes became very grave, for he knew one thing clearly. That incident was the sneaking of the Phantoms people into the Pompeii imperial family.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. It would also suggest that the Pompeii imperial family, a ce where force is supposed to be the norm, is about to be tarnished by an alien force. From now on, the Pompeii imperial family will never be a pure ce again. Dont ask so many questions, hurry up and take Alexander away, otherwise the consequences will be unthinkable. Leo knew that the Phantoms potion was no joke, Lewis was very powerful in his own right, and what he would be when he woke up, well, Leo had no idea. It wasnt long before there were still many spectators watching from the top of the audience, and just then Lewis body shook violently again and let out an ear-piercing howl. Looking at Lewis, who was slowly standing up, Leo knew that what happened next would be very difficult to manage. Before the crowd could get a good look at Lewis, he disappeared from sight. In an instant, several people who had been sitting on top of the audience had their heads on the ground. After Leo reacted, he closely followed Lewis who sped through the middle of thepetition stage. Chapter 969 Rampage This is the first time Leo has seen such a raging force. The people of Leo n, who were in the Pompeii imperial family, were also seeing this situation for the first time, and were at a loss for words, fleeing in all directions. Lewis was like a fierce dog that had gone mad with killing intent, grabbing people and attacking them so hard that no one could survive for a second in his hands. Leo finally caught up, and at this time Lewis attention shifted to this Leo in front of him. Brat, do you think Ive really lost my mind? I just feel that its too good to have this kind of power, and since you want to die so much, youre the one who will die next. Lewis came in front of Leo with a grimace on his face. If this power had been yesterday, Leo might really have been somewhat unable to catch it, but since Leo had read that book about the Moon Vein martial arts, his whole being had been elevated by arge margin. Although Lewis attacks in front of him were very strong and powerful, they were all dissolved in Leos one-two punch. The crowd finally saw that there was a man who could stand up to Lewis and stopped in their tracks. And just at this time, Jonas on one side surprisingly said something loudly that no one could have expected.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. The bout continues, so if you dont have the strength to watch on here spectators, get the hell out now. Jonas was not subtle, and instead of feeling a hint of panic about his sons murder, he was more than happy. And this, too, is what Jonas wants; he is letting everyone in the Cohen family know that the OBrien family is the strongest. If, after this battle, no one in the Cohen family dared to stand in the way, the OBrien family would be able to rule the entire Cohen family internally and externally. Jonas knew very well that although this was a brutal massacre, it was also an opportunity. Although Alexander wanted to preserve the position of the head of this Cohen family, now that he had been badly injured and was watching Lewis wreak havoc on everyone in the Cohen family, there was nothing he could do but sigh helplessly from the side. Jonas, you will surely be punished. Although we all want the position of head of the family, they are our family members, how can you do this? Although Alexander was also a very ruthless person, he did not kill all the people of his own family, so for so many years, he did not make any move against the OBrien family himself, just because there were also people from the Cohen family among the OBrien family. But when Jonas heard this, heughed out loud as if he had heard a joke. Alexander, now the entire Cohen family is under my domain, its useless for you to say such kind words now. I will definitely eradicate all of you useless trash and bring back the glory of our Cohen family. I was wrong, its our OBrien family. From now on, the Cohen family is no longer the Cohen family, but the world of our OBrien family, and perhaps I can spare your life for old times sake and give you a position as an elder, regardless of your former grudge. Jonass intention with these words was very clear, that he wanted Alexander to stay alive and help him rule the Cohen family together. After all, power gained by relying on force, as Jonas knew, would not be very consolidated, and this was the time to use Alexander, who was, after all, the former head of the family, and to whom all the people of the Cohen family would listen. When the timees, Jonas will be smoother in ruling. Jonas, I know what youre thinking, youre dreaming. Theres no way I would help you, even if I die, even if you kill us and exterminate our n, theres no way I would be your pawn under your OBrien family. Jonas face turned fierce, his hands clenched into fists, and he looked at Alexander in front of him with a hint of a desire to kill him. Ill only give you a few minutes to think about it, and if youre still not willing topromise by then, Ill kill everyone in your Cohen family, including Clementine, Fiy, and Sean. Although Alexander was very ruthless, he was still very soft-hearted towards his own family, and as soon as he heard that his junior was about to be killed, he had some lingering fears in his heart. What do you want to do? Jonas, they are all your descendants, they are also considered your juniors, the same status as Lewis, how can you kill them? Knowing that Alexander cared about the lives of these people, Jonas became confident. I know you are a hero and you are not afraid to die, but your juniors dont take their lives for granted. You can try not to cooperate with me, and then you will watch your children and grandchildren, all of them, being killed by me. Oh yes, and that Ashley who has just returned. Its funny, its a bit sad that a youngster who is so talented, who has managed to break away from society ande home, should be killed in his first month back home. Alexander also wanted to kill Leo before, but after these few days, he found that Leo was not a threat to him, the killing intent in his heart gradually diminished, and when Jonas talked about killing Leo, he was still a bit overwhelmed. I wont let you touch them unless you crawl over my dead body, or Ill fight you to the end. How powerless and useless was Alexanders remark, now that it was Jonas who put his hands behind his back, he was able to crush the badly wounded Alexander to death. For Alexander to say such things now is tantamount to a dying ant. If you have the guts to fight back, Id like to see what youre capable of doing to stop me. May I remind you that your backers are all dead. Jonas was convinced that the mighty Lewis had long since killed all those so-called Cohen family heirs, and it was unlikely that anyone woulde out to save Alexander at this time. Just as Jonas was about to kill him, a figure suddenly appeared in front of him and smashed him away with it. Alexander looked on with an incredulous face, what on earth was it on that side that had thrown Lewis over, and what on earth was it that had such power? And when he turned his head to look, he found it was Leo, whom he had been trying to hunt down for so many years. Leo defeated Lewis in a crushing manner, but this feat was not seen by many people, and the only one who saw it was Clementine. Master, are you okay? Hurry up and stand up first, go and hide, you cane out when Ive finished with it, otherwise its too dangerous here. Chapter 970 Mother-in-law Intervenes Leo knew that if Alexanders life was not preserved and the news reached the ears of the Pompeii imperial family, everyone in the Pompeii imperial family would look down on the Cohen family. At that time, not to mention participating in the matter of the Princess system, it was a question of whether or not they even had the right to speak in the Pompeii imperial family, so Leo decisively chose to keep Alexander alive. Alexander nodded with a panicked expression, then followed Clementine and ran to a hidden ce off to the side to hide. Clementine, what the hell is going on here? Why is Leo so powerful? Hasnt he been living in society for twenty years or so? There was no practice of martial arts at all, so why does he have this kind of skill? Clementine said with an arrogant face, You dont know this, do you? He is a real expert, plus he is now practicing the Moon Vein martial arts, his strength can be strong. Looking at Clementines confident face, Alexander was even more certain that this Leo was definitely not an ordinary person. Let Leo stay in the Cohen family, he believes Leo will be a very powerful helper, but the harm in it, Alexander heart is also very clear, Tiana, muste down from the prison peak. Because from the first day Leo came home, Alexander also knew very well in his heart where he wasing from, which is why he tried to get rid of Leo so that he could keep his position as the head of the Cohen family. And it wasnt just for power that Alexander wanted to kill Leo and keep his position as head of the Cohen family. ording to normal peoples thinking, if Tiana, a person who hadmitted a serious crime, came out of the mountain to master the position of Princess, the consequences must be unthinkable and would definitely arouse the anger of the people in the Pompeii imperial family. Thats why he found a way to take the position of the Cohen family head. But in todays situation, Alexander is a bit out of reach. He wondered if he should let go of the position of the Cohen family head, if not, the Cohen family might really be destroyed, but if he let go of the position, the Cohen family was about to go back to the time when it was much talked about. Then all the efforts Alexander has made over the years will have to be undone. Alexander shook his head to stop thinking about this matter and to take care of the matter at hand first. Stop it! But at that very moment, a group of people suddenly came in. This person was Aurora, and as soon as Aurora entered, all the people stopped stirring. The OBrien family did not dare to make any more trouble. After all, if the Cohen family was really taken, Jonas would have to be recognised as the head of the family with the approval of the Princess, otherwise it would all be empty words. Martial arts tournament hasnt even started yet, and your Cohen familys internal selection has already gone awry, is this not taking the martial arts tournament seriously? Aurora said with a cold expression to those present. Instantly no one in the entire Cohen family dared to say a word more, except for one person who slowly walked towards Aurora. This person is Leo. At that time, apart from those from the Cohen family who knew that when Leo returned, he was brought back by the Princess, while those from the outer family werepletely unaware of this news, so they all felt a bit incredulous when they saw such a scene. Whats going on? Does this kid still have something to do with Princess Aurora? I dont know, if he has anything to do with Princess Aurora, then it wont be easy for our family head to take down the Cohen family. The people of the OBrien family were talking, they had all just seen how formidable Leo was, and if he had such formidable strength and the blessing of the Princess, he would undoubtedly take Seans ce and be the next generations heir. There is even a possibility that Alexander will simply give way.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. It didnt hurt, did it? Aurora said with concern in her eyes, afraid that Leo in front of her would be hurt a little, after all, Tiana had stressed to Aurora that she must not let Leo be hurt, otherwise Tiana would definitely not spare her. Mother-inw, Im fine. Leo just smiled gently and shook his head. Having seen this scene, Aurora was finally relieved. d that you are okay, if its not, I cant exin it to your mother. These words were naturally spoken by Aurora, who was close to Leos ear. Upon hearing this, Leo had an incredulous look on his face, Mother-inw, you have met my mother? Aurora didnt say anything more, just smiled lightly. I now officially announce that your Cohen family members will be disqualified from this tournament if there is another civil disorder. When the timees for the eight families to be ranked, it will undoubtedly be your Cohen family at the bottom, and at that time, you cant say Im being unfair. At these words, a hint of horror appeared on the faces of the Cohen family and its inner and outer families. This matter of the ranking of the eight great families is nothing but one of the most important things for the Cohen family and beyond. If the Cohen family finished eighth, the bottom ranking, then what would happen even if they got the position of Cohen family head? It was a moment of rity for all. This includes Jonas and Lewis who are slowly crawling over from one side. At this moment, the effect of the medicine in Lewis body had long since receded, and the berserk state had also diminished. Hearing this from Aurora, he scrambled to the front of Aurora. Princess, dont misunderstand, this is all a process of our own family in the tournament, it is not an internal disturbance, please dont disqualify us from the tournament. How could Aurora not know this Jonas? Having heard of his notorious reputation both inside and outside, she just smiled coldly. It better be or I will make sure you wont end up, you better weigh up what you do next, especially this man, hes just came back, if he gets hurt I will make sure you die. Who knows what the Princesss words of such doting were all about? It was clear that the person in front of her was only an ordinary member of the Cohen family who had just returned. Jonas couldnt care less and nodded in a panic. It was not until after the departure of the Princess that Jonas reluctantly gathered all his family members. Alexander, you are lucky this time, if the Princess hadnte over and intervened, I definitely wouldnt have spared you. Alexanders momentum was back at the moment, after all, it was clear that his own Cohen family had just won, although it was all by the fighting power of Leo alone who had just returned, but that was enough. Jonas, you still want to talk tough now, dont you? Did you not hear the words of the Princess just now? Leo is also a member of our family, if you dare to make any more trouble, I will not be the only one to clean you up. Knowing that Leo had the Princess as his backing, Alexander gained more confidence. Chapter 971 The Heirs With the situation before him, Jonas could only leave the ce in anger. I will definitelye back on this score. When Jonas had gone, Alexander just looked at Leo awkwardly. Byte afternoon, the Cohen family had finally finished packing up thepetition stage. For some reason, Alexander suddenly called out to Leo and said, Leo,e with me, I have something to discuss with you. Leo then followed Alexander over with a puzzled look on his face, but for a moment on the way there, Leo thought that Alexander was trying to find a way to put himself to death, and kept his guard up. Sit down, its just the two of us here, and theres no point in concealing. Leo checked the area around this pavilion for any concealed weapons and sat down after finding that there was nothing wrong. I actually know a lot about you, I just dont want to say much about it, and you know Ive been hunting you all these years. Alexander said with a frank expression, Through what just happened, I have also thought clearly. I have decided not to interfere the matter of Sister, but it is about the decision of the entire Pompeii Imperial Family, it is not about my decision alone. In a certain way, I still indirectly protected my elder sister, otherwise having here to the Pompeii imperial family would have been more than just being locked up in the prison peak. Leo was stunned after hearing Alexanders remark. Although it was not said through and both sides knew each others purpose, Leo never thought that Alexander would say something like this.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. I can give you instead of Sean a ce in the Cohen family Tournament, only this opportunity must also be taken by you, whether you can win the tournament or not is not yet certain. Youve seen how perverted Lewis was just now, and among the eight great families of the Pompeii imperial family, hes just the tip of the iceberg. Alexander was not talking big, but he still remembered how terrifying the strength of the participants in thest Pompeii imperial family Martial Arts Tournament really was? And as the head of the Cohen family, what he knows is unexpected by all. If Alexander was asked to go to one of the tournaments back then, even if he was given a hundred guts, Alexander would not have gone. Nowadays, the reason why Alexander inherited the position of the Cohen familys head of family was only because he was lucky enough to take over someone elses rights. At these words, Leos eyes became more determined, and there was a slight change of attitude towards Alexander. Many thanks, Master, with your support, I will take a lot less detours, but my identity as Leo Cohen still cannot be exposed, for if any words leak out, my mother will be in danger. Alexander nodded and said in a soft voice. Dont worry, I will keep it in dark. Leo then stood up and left. And for some reason, Alexander felt that Leo had a kingly air on his body. This boys future is limitless, the future of their family seems to be in his hands only, I cant teach Sean after all. In fact, if Sean had learned some skills from Alexander, he wouldnt have been crushed by Lewis in that way. Alexander knew that Sean simply did not have the awareness, and to make him the heir of the Cohen family was for some other reasons only. Leo was finally able to be epted by the Cohen family. Because of what happened above thepetition today, everyone in the Cohen family knew that it was Leo won, while the other senior were just running for their lives in the panic. Good morning, Heir Cohen. A man who was ridiculing Fiysterday has changed his attitude today, acknowledging Leo as the heir. And Leo, still unaware of this title of his sessor, looked at the smiling senior brother with a puzzled expression. Heir Cohen? Since when did I be the heir? Isnt my cousin Sean the heir? That man said with an awkward smile. Heir Cohen, stop teasing me, before it was all my fault for not seeing your strength, I am sorry. During the meeting this morning, the family head had already announced that you are the heir of the Cohen family, and now o inside and outside the Cohen family each and every one knows that you are the next head of the family. Leo asked with a puzzled look on his face, as he hadnt even gone to this meeting himself, and didnt know what Alexander was nning to do. Did Alexander really make this decision? Youre not lying to me? This time that man finally understood what was going on, so this Heir Cohen did not go to the meeting. Heir Cohen, Im really sorry, I didnt know you werent at the meeting, but I tell you what happened this morning. Because Sean and Monty did not have the courage to face the turmoil within the Cohen family when it happened, but rather you saved the day, so the n family Master abolished the position of Seans sessor in the morning and gave you the position instead. Now everyone knows that you are the true heir to the Cohen family. Leo was really a bit overwhelmed after hearing this news, and just at this time, Sean happened toe to Leo and looked at him. You shameless beast, relying on some shameless means, you have taken away the position of heir to my Cohen family. The crowd had been watching Leo, but at that very moment, Sean walked over, and the crowd remembered what happened yesterday and talked about it. And in his anger, Sean vilified Leo for making use of viinous tactics. It was just thisment that caused Leo to stifle augh. Cousin, yesterday you were beaten to the point that parts fell out of your body, and today you are so wild to say such things, dont you think its ridiculous? Even if you cheated but won, its okay that you got beaten up so much that parts fell out of your body, its lucky that no one outside the Cohen family saw the scene, otherwise how embarrassed you would have made us Cohen family members in front of outsiders. Leos remark directly drew Seans face into flushing. Instantly, something urred to Sean. Dont be arrogant, dont you forget that I know all about you. Sean was confident that Leo would be threatened by him over Leos mother. Chapter 972 Mother’s Love However, what happened in the next second left Sean at a loss for words. Cousin, I dont know what tactics you will use to smear me, but I did nothing wrong. Even if you report me based on the fact that I am Tianas son, I wont even bother. Leo spoke calmly, After all, as the heir of the Cohen family, if I cant even endure this little remark, then I have no quality to be the heir of the Cohen family. The simple statement left Sean speechless. Who would believe it if they said now that Leo was the son of Tiana? Everyone will just think that Sean is trying to create lies in order to smear Ashley. Wait and see, I will definitely settle this score with you, the Cohen family heir must be me. Sean left the ce indignantly, and Leo did not stop him, just left himself. At this moment, Tiana was standing not far away, silently watching everything that was happening here. I didnt expect my son to grow up so much, its good to be back and to have managed to establish himself in the Cohen family There were tears in Tianas eyes, and within those tears, it was clear that nostalgia was written all over them. At her side, Aurora also looked at Leo with a proud face and said, You can rest assured, your son is much stronger than you think, not only is he safe, but he also has a good hope of getting you out. Just wait for a while longer. Originally, Tiana had gone out because she was worried about Leo, but just as she arrived at thepetition stage, she happened to be stopped by Aurora. It was good that this was stopped, otherwise the matter of the Ashley being Leo would have been revealed and the Cohen family, even if they had acknowledged Leo, it was unlikely that the Pompeii imperial family would have spared Leo. And after listening to Aurora, Tiana still chose to believe Aurora, and the result was that Leo managed to take the position of heir to the Cohen family. I am so relieved to know now that my son is very strong, and now I can stay on the mountain in peace and wait for him to rescue me. About that secret book, I dont know exactly what is going on, so just give him that book, and whatever mysteries he can prate in it, it is up to him. Aurora nodded and didnt think much about the secret book, just that it was an ordinary Moon Vein Martial secret book. But she never thought that the secret book of that Moon Vein would be a supreme martial art that all Moon Vein practitioners would not even dare to think about. I know, hurry back, I will keep an eye on things over here for you, and I will definitely not let Leo get harmed. Tiana nodded in satisfaction and then turned to leave. In an inconspicuous corner, several people in high positions of power are sitting. Are you sure now? Is that person who just returned to the Cohen family the descendant of Tiana, Leo Cohen? An old man asked in a soft voice. The other old man nodded, Yes, the news from Phantom is true, he is Leo Cohen. With that, the old man smiled faintly. It seems that there is another good show in this Pompeii imperial family, there is no need to kill him, lets keep alive for now. Lets see how much he can stir up, then when he has poked his head out, we will take his life once and for all. Set it as an example and show it to others. After saying this, the crowdughed out loud, as if they didnt take Leo seriously at all. On the other hand, Jonas and Lewis have been in a low state since they returned home. Whats going on? Father, why did the medicine you gave me not work? At that time I just got hit identally and all the effects of the medicine disappeared, why on earth is that? And just at that moment, Alfie stepped out from a screen. Your OBrien family is really useless, I didnt expect that after giving you such a powerful conquering potion, you still werent able to take over the Cohen familys right to speak, instead you fled back in distress. Lewis was instantly pissed off and stood up to try to kill Alfie. But just as Lewis stood up and prepared to attack, Alfie simply flicked the dial in his hand and Lewis simply fainted andy down. What have you done to my son, you viin? What do you want? Lewis life was held in Alfies hands, Alfie knew that Jonas could not possibly make a move, so he said with a sneering expression. What do I want? I want you to take the reins of the Cohen family and kill that guy. As it turned out you guys were just too much of a disappointment to me. The weak are not fit to survive unless you are used by the strong, do you understand the meaning of this statement? Make your own choice, otherwise, after three days, I will not wait for you. The meaning is clear. Alfie is to make this OBrien family under his banner, or else to drive all the OBrien family to extinction, for a time, Jonas is a bit at a loss for words. After all, his sons life was in his hands, and if he said no, Alfie would surely kill Lewis, and then the OBrien family would have no more say, and on the other hand, if it came under Alfies banner, it would be trampled underfoot forever. Now Jonas finally knows what it means to be dilemma. Dont worry, if youe under my banner I will not treat you badly. But if youre going to resist, thats going to have different consequences, I never like to force people to do anything, so youre on your own. After saying this, Alfie walked straight out the door. Now that the martial arts tournament is about to begin, the Cohen family already has their candidates for thepetition, and the people of the eight great families already have their own candidates. Its just a kid, whats there to be afraid of? The Cohen familys strength is already poor and it has that kid attend. Others really take him seriously, how funny.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. This man who was talking was the heir of the White family, a renowned master of weapons, basically, if he had a random object in his hands, he would be able to defeat a hundred people with one. And it is because of this family that other families have abandoned the tradition of using weapons. In the old days, those families still thought of being able to specialise in one weapon to rival this family, only to find that in the end, all they practised was nothingpare to the White family, so in the end, they simply gave up on weapons. Chapter 973 Internal Affairs of the White Family Freddy, you can be confident, but you mustnt be gullible, this kid must be of some origin, after all, he knocked over that guy Lewis, his strength must be extraordinary. One of the elders next to him said, followed by a sneer from Freddy White. Father, dont worry, dont you know my skills? Lewis, that reckless man, is just a waste in front of me. Although he is very powerful and I am indeed no match for him, just give me a dagger and I can cripple him. Freddy said with conviction, and he did have the strength to do so, but that was only before Lewis became angry. The old man shook his head, and then said softly. I happen to be making a trip to the Cohen family today, so why dont you follow me there and pay a visit, and see what that kid is all about? As soon as Freddy heard this, a delighted smile appeared on his face. Sure, Dad, Ill go with you, Id like to see what kind of a character this guy whos been getting a lot of buzztely is? And by the way, we can show him how powerful our White familys weapons really are. When Sonny looked at Freddy who swore so strongly, he just shook his head slightly. And Leo spent the whole morning immersed in the ttery of his seniors. Surely, power can change a persons perspective. Thinking back to the time when Leo had juste in, he was very low-profile, yet he attracted the disdain of his seniors, and even said that Leo was a despicable person who used cheating tactics, while now that Leo had be the heir of the Cohen family, all these disciples were like a different person, constantly ingratiating themselves with Leo. Monty, who has always been the most rampant, also came over. Ashley, lets go to dinner together, were so familiar with each other anyway. Monty pretended to look familiar and put his arm around Leos shoulders, swearing by it. Although Leo didnt think of repelling him, Leos shoulder wasnt just for others to put their arms around, and as Montys hand had only just reached up, it was pped away by Leo. When Monty saw so many senior looking at him, he wanted to pretend that he had a good rtionship with Leo, but he did not expect to be treated in this way, and his face turned slightly flushing for a while. What do you mean? Leo, I respect you, if you are arrogant, I will you. After Monty said this, Leo smiled faintly and walked towards Monty. Monty was used to being arrogant in the Cohen family on a regr basis and said this to everyone, so when he saw the current Leo, he forgot about Leos strength for a while and spoke out of habit. But when he saw Leo looking at himselfter, Monty knew he was wrong. ording to Leos strength yesterday, it wouldnt take a second to kill him. If he pissed this man off, it would be himself who would suffer. Suddenly,ughing out loud, he uttered, Im just kidding with you, I know you hate it when people touch your shoulder,e on, lets go have a meal together. Luckily, Monty was quite quick to react immediately and changed his tone, going back to that ttering look. Leo didnt mind, so he followed Monty to the canteen. Amongst the canteen, there were naturally many people who put their attention on Leo, the new star of the Cohen family. If he takes a fancy to me, wouldnt I be the future mistress of the Cohen family? Youre thinking too much, its going to be to me. When the girls in the canteen saw Leo walk in, their mouths kept muttering. Naturally, the other boys were jealous, but how could they dare to talk too much when such a powerful person was in such a high position? Suddenly, a girl walked up to Leo and with a fake fall, threw the te towards Leo. With such a false move, Leo could see it at a nce. If Leo were to catch this te, he would have caught it, but Leo deliberately dodged it and let it hit the ground. Eating is importing. After all, if you have not eaten enough, you will not be able to sustain yourself during the training. This girls eyes also showed a hint of surprise when she saw Leo not catching her te. Yesterday at the match, Leos speed was far exceeded the speed of this te falling, while Leo deliberately did not catch it, which angered this girl, but her purpose is to get close to Leo. Leo looked at this girls iparably torn look and felt somewhat funny, only to pretend that he didnt know. And this scene was also seen by Clementine who was not far away. Also as a girl, Clementine sure knew what was in that girls mind, seeing this scene, she ran over in a panic and handed her bit of rice to this girl.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. I havent eaten this one yet, you can have it, Im not hungry anyway. This girl, who thought she was good looking, had been waiting for Leo to speak up and thought that Leo would definitely help her, but she didnt expect Clementine toe over and mess up her ns. Clementine opened her mouth, leaving the girl at a loss for words. Its okay, you can eat by yourself, Im not hungry. Clementine guessed that the girl would say that, and after nodding, she smiled and sat down next to Leo. Cousin, why are you eating in the dining hall today? You dont usually eat here. With a simple statement, Clementine has be the public enemy of many girls. Whats so great about this Clementine? Is it just because shes Fiys daughter? Its unfair, but there is nothing we can do about it, Clementine have connection with him. That girl knew there was no hope, so she voluntarily backed away, but Clementine nted a seed of hatred in her heart. Clementine, you bitch, do you think I dont know what youre thinking? After a surreptitious muttering in her mind, that girl left straight away. In his heart, Leo knew very well that Clementine wasing over to help him out, so he smiled and looked at Clementine. Its good that you came over or I wouldnt have known what do do. Clementine was a little disappointed and a little happy, and finally chose to speak to Leo. Its okay, Ill be here to help you out in future situations like this. Chapter 974 Little Mind I know that you are keen on cultivation and wont pay any attention to them. Anyway, Ill be following you every day in the future, so Ill help you with these problems by the way, so that you can concentrate more on teaching me to practise. At this point, the two reached an agreement and Clementine was able to stay by Leos side as she wished. After eating, Alexander sent his disciple to find Leo. Bro, someone hase to visit our Cohen family and Master has asked you to go over to the hall. Leo was a little puzzled as to why he went over when someone came to visit, but respected Alexanders words and chose to follow this senior brother over to the hall. Meanwhile, in the middle of the hall, the White family was arrogantly bragging to Alexander. Alexander, that the champion this time is definitely our White family. You know the strength of our White Family, as soon as we take up arms, basically none of the eight families are our opponents. Looking at Sonny with such a serious expression, Alexander didnt know whether to say or no, and could only smile awkwardly. Right, Uncle Alexander, it seems that a particrly powerful person has appeared in your family recently, who exactly is he? Im quite curious, why dont you bring him here for us to meet? Not that he needed to ask, but Alexander already knew that Freddy hade over because of Leo. Because of the usual style, the White family would have chosen the weapon that would counteract each family before the battle, thus achieving better effort. Including this time, but Alexander wasnt very worried because he didnt know exactly what could restrain Leo, who was so astoundingly fast during the tournament that even his own eyes couldnt keep up. Ive asked him toe and meet you, after all, you are all heirs, its only right to get to know each other, so you can take care of each other in the future. After hearing this, Freddyughed out loud, and pointed at Alexander. Its still you who understands me good, good. Soon after, Leo came through the dining hall. But the power emanating from Leos body did not make Freddy feel a single pressure. All those who practise martial arts exude an oppressive force, and the strength of this oppressive force indicates the strength of a person. But when Leo walked through the door, Freddy looked back and did not feel any hint of oppression. And this one is? Freddy asked with an incredulous look on his face, but Alexander smilingly pointed at Leo and introduced him. Freddy, this is the Cohen family heir you wanted to meet. He is handsome, right? Freddyughed out loud with a mocking look. Indeed, but the oppressive force on his body is really uplimentary, worse than a girls oppressive force, how should he be the heir of the Cohen family? As an heir, he should at least have my kind of verve. Although he is not strong, at least he should be far beyond those pussies. In fact, the adjective pussy is not at all appropriate for Leo, who is still very manly looking after all, but this is just a means for Freddy to provoke Leo. After hearing this, Alexanders face turned pale, but again, because he was junior, he could not speak up and could only smile awkwardly. However, Leo was not angry at all and silently walked over and sat directly opposite Freddy.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. This is the heir of the White family, right? Ive heard of you. Its said that when you dont carry weapons, you have no fighting power. But you dont like that weak, I me the whispers outside. Its all the rumours out there that make you so weak. If someone has no fighting ability without weapons, whats the difference between that and a waste? Leos e words directly caused Freddys whole face to turn pale, because everyone knew that the White family would only use weapons and basically did not have much research for the matter of hand-to-handbat. After listening to Leos retort, Alexander snickered, while at this moment, Sonny and also Freddy were angry, and even had a hint of wanting to kill Leo. Ashley, what are you talking about? Dont say that, apologise to Sonny. Its not as awkward as you make it out to be, after all, as long as they have a weapon, they can still fight. Alexander had just been angry enough with Freddy, and after hearing this sentence from Leo, he hurriedly chimed in. Freddy did not react just now, and then only after listening to Alexanders words did he understand. Those Cohen familys disciples also snickered. And if so many people snickered together, it is still very loud. It was clear that these two White family members were somewhat disgraced. When Sonny saw that Freddy was so angry that he had nothing to say, he showed a kind and tolerant look and looked at Leo and said. It is okay. After all, as a martial artist, it doesnt make sense to not have a weapon on you, does it? Leo just casually nodded and acted like he didnt care, while Sonnys heart had already immersed in fury. When Freddy reacted and looked at Sonny, Sonny gave him a wink and Freddy wanted to say something, but he shut his mouth. Were bound to have a match by then anyway, so why dont you two have a match now? Id like to see what kind of tricks Leo has that can give him the upper hand when he goes up against Lewis. Although Leo is crushing Lewis, but the Cohen family put out the news is the upper hand, after all, they are both the Cohen family, if let outsiders know it, it would be a joke. Leo didnt mind, because Freddy in front of him really didnt make him feel any pressure, and if he just used some underhanded moves or weapons, Leo really wasnt afraid at all. Alexander was originally worried that Leos martial arts skills would be dissected and that he would be targeted by the White family with special weapons when thepetition came around, and wanted to refuse thepetition. But before Alexander could say anything, Leo had already epted this challenge. Okay, Ive just had my fill anyway, and I have nothing to do now, so I happen to have time to try it out with you. But you use a weapon, so Ill use one too, otherwise thats not fair. Chapter 975 Pride of Place This statement drewughter from Freddy and also Sonny. You are really humorous. Among this entire Pompeii imperial family, each and every one knows that we are stronger with weapons than anyone in the Pompeii imperial family, if you were topete with us with weapons, then you would definitely end up losing badly. In the past, this statement was indeed true, only after Leo came, this matter has be a thing of the past. Leo has now learnt the kung fu on the Moon Vein secret book and has also learnt some weapon use techniques on it. To a supreme master with a weapon, Leo couldnt be more excited, so how could he be afraid? No need, Sonny, Freddy, lets just start straight away, lets both use weapons, there is no need for more words. Seeing how persistent Leo was, the White family could only ept the choice with a smile.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Freddy, make sure you get him killedter, after all he is armed, it would be a shame if you didnt defeat him soon. Sonny walked up to Freddy and whispered in his ear. It was just that Freddy was full of displeasure and looked as if he had seen through Leos trickery. This kid is quite shady, if he uses a weapon, even if we win him, he can still say that our family is the most familiar with using weapons, and its not too humiliating to spread the word, he is really scheming. Freddy said indignantly, while Leo on the side also overheard Freddys words, but he was helpless, after all, he just wanted to defeat the White family in the way they are good at, but he didnt expect the White family to have so much psychological drama. With that, Freddy and Leo stepped onto the tournament stage. Leo, are those two little flying daggers youre holding in your hands a joke to me? You know, even if a bullet flies over, I can easily split it, and whats the difference between the flying daggers youre holding and a toy? Leo just said it with a calm face. Even if this isnt used for fight, it can still be used as a dagger, dont worry, Ill make it work wonders. Seeing this scene, Freddy became even angrier, this was clearly provoking himself and was ying mind games with him. Leo, in this car, you will definitely lose, whats the point? Everyone knows that our White family is a first ss expert in the use of weapons, if you dont use weapons, you may still be able to fight me, after all, I dont know much about the way of your fists, but if you use weapons, you are asking for trouble. Indeed, if he fought Leo now with his fists, perhaps Freddy would be a little more serious, but since Leo was holding a weapon in his hand, Freddy was confident that he would be able to break all the moves of this weapon. And Leo was also listening to Freddys self-serving words, and was a little impatient to wait. Freddie, if you dont want topete, you can just admit defeat. Dont backtrack only when you lose the match. To Leo, Freddy was a weak little white mouse,pletely here to experiment with the kung fu he had learned on top of the Moon Vein secret book. Even if the kung fu on it was fake, Leo was not so bad as to be defeated by this Freddy in front of him. But in Leos mind, such an obvious difference in strength became iparably moreplicated in Freddys mind. But this could also be the reason why the White Family is so powerful with weapons. As they all know, the use of weapons is more than that little mind, sometimes an error, a mistake, can be get himself killed, so the people of the White Family are particrly meticulous in mind. This enraged Freddy, who picked up his sword and rushed forward. After just one nce, Sonny thought that the winner had already been decided, because with just two concealed weapons, it was absolutely impossible to block the power of this great sword attack. Indeed, Freddys knife skill was much more powerful than those of the assassins Leo had seen outside, except that for the set of weapon dissolution in the Moon Vein secret book, Freddys knife skill was riddled with ws. Leo also knew very well that if the kung fu on top of that secret book was fake, this next thing he did would be iparably stupid and thus seriously injured. However, although Leo was skeptical at first, but when the time came almost, Leo was iparably convinced from the bottom of his heart that this one secret book was real. Leo turned slightly, drew the concealed weapon up and flung it over Freddys right shoulder when he used the other concealed weapon to slide it straight from the tip of the greatsword to Freddys throat. A flowing manoeuvre that almost all of them did not see only stopped when they noticed that Leo had ced his weapon dead center against Freddys throat. Whats going on? What the hell did you do? Why did my greatsword be instantly devoid of any strength? Obviously Freddy couldnt believe what was happening in front of him at all, after all, Freddy had just swung the knife with all his strength, and if that didnt do any damage to Leo, there was even less to say about the other weapons. Leo put the knife in his hand down slowly and just said it in a very calm manner. So what if your move is big, so what if my concealed weapon is small? I just need a light move, all the force you brought to the top is removed by me. It was indeed what Leo said it was, and Freddy looked embarrassed, having started out believing that the man in front of him was a loser, but not expecting that he would be sanctioned so simply. In an instant, Sonny, who had wanted Freddy to go up as the heir, changed his mind instantly. Forget it,e over since youve lost, its not like hell be your opponent when youpete against us at the White House anyway. Freddy looked over with an incredulous expression, surprisinglypletely unaware of what Sonny meant by this statement. Whats going on? Father, didnt you say that I am the heir to the White family? And Sonny just looked at Freddy with a smile on his face and said. Lets have a talk when we get back, Ill exin it to you, now you dont want to embarrass me. Sonny said with a smile softly to Freddy, who, clearly sensing anger, dared not say another word. Leo easily defeated Freddy, a situation that everyone in the Cohen family had already seen. After all, only the Cohen family knows the true strength of Leo. Chapter 976 Violet Came to the Pompeii Family Only at the same time, the two members of the White family on the other side looked particrly unnatural. Instead of showing a hint of worry on his face, Sonny smiled with a relieved expression. Finally Freddy could not resist and spoke up to ask. Whats going on? Father, didnt you say youd let mepete in a martial arts tournament and then make me the heir, now youre backtracking, who do you really want to be the heir? After hearing this, Sonnyughed out loud and patted his sons shoulder, saying. My silly son, you misunderstand, naturally I have other better ways, and you are definitely still the heir. Hearing these words from Sonny, Freddy froze. It was clear that the most powerful person in this generation of the entire White family was Freddy, so if he didnt go up to the tournament and wasnt the heir apparent, who else would be able to fight on behalf of the White family? My precious son, have you forgotten that guyst time who sold a product to our family? When Freddy thought about it carefully, it urred to him that a mysterious man dide to his home and took out a veryrge item and said he could sell it to his family. Although Freddy did not know exactly what was inside, he vaguely remembered that Sonny was quite happy that day. And having associated it with what had happened, Freddy suddenly became more curious. What exactly was it that the man sold you the other day? After hearing this, Sonny put his hands behind his back and said with an air of having everything in the palm of his hand. It was an illegal clone, and the host of that illegal clone was thest Commander of Wyverns of Pompeii, Dominic. Do you know who Dominic is? If all the elders together to fight him alone, we are not necessarily his opponent, although his clone will be weaker, but we have a powerful strength, taking a champion is already a sure thing. Freddy was astonished after hearing Dominics name. Whats a clone of Dominic? Dominic is my idol, isnt he the most powerful in the world? How could he be used as a clone for someone else? If we save him and use him for us, wouldnt that be Just as Freddy said this, Sonny hurriedly interrupted Freddy.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. You cant that, silly boy, the organization that was able to get their hands on Dominics clone, you think its going to be weak? If they hear you, its the equivalent of us killing ourselves. After hearing Sonnys words, Freddy hurriedly covered his mouth. Only then did he realise how serious the problem really was. Luckily I have you with me, otherwise it would be a big problem. Do you mean let this clone win the race and then well take the reins by manipting the clone, right? After Freddy said this, the two men didnt say anything more, they just let out a loudugh. What they didnt know was that Leo was Dominics senior brother. Just the next morning, Violet suddenly sent a message to Leo, saying that she had also arrived at the Pompeii imperial family, and Leo went to pick up Violet at the first opportunity. Whats going on, Ang? How did you manage to get in the Pompeii imperial family? When Violet heard this she had a yful smile on her face. What? You have no pass but is also wanted by the Pompeii imperial family, and now have the nerve to judge me? Do you think thats all Phantom are capable of? Arranging for me toe in is just an easy job. I told you Phantom had been in here a long time ago, and you didnt know it, did you? After Leo heard this, his eyes froze and he thought back for a moment to that reagent of Lewis, which made the connection. Why? Do you know what he is yet? Leo asked Violet, who shook her head. I came over this time to assist the mystery man, but I dont know who he is until now, so I guess he wille to me on his own. But you dont have to be afraid, I have the tracking locator on me, I have put it in my room, so now he cant find me, dont worry. Only then did Leo take a breath, in case his identity was exposed in the Pompeii imperial family, it would be troublesome. Good, lets go, we dont have anything to do anyway, so lets stroll around the Pompeii imperial family together. Leo looked at Violet, whom he had not seen for a long time, and although he was not very familiar with her, she was the most familiar person to him in this whole Pompeii imperial family, apart from the Princess, so he thought of walking around together. In this Pompeii imperial family, almost all the people were wearing ancient dress, except for Violet, whose dress was very conspicuous, so Leo had no choice but to take Violet to change her clothes. After seeing Violet change her clothes, Leo was a bit surprised, he didnt expect this person to be so beautiful after putting on the ancient costume. Because Leos eyes were staring straight at her, Violets face suddenly became flushed. Suddenly this gentle atmosphere was interrupted by a call. Cousin, what are you doing here? Who is she? Before he saw the person, he heard the voice. Leo had not yet seen who was shouting, but he already knew who it was that was shouting at him. And that person is Clementine, Leos cousin. Clementine walked up to Leos side with an aggressive look on her face, obviously having somebody had pissed her off. Whats wrong? You look angry, did someone bully you? Hearing that, Clementine didnt know how to reply. She cant say that she was jealous because she saw Leo talking to this girl. Clementine could only say, That boss sold things at such a high price. It pisses me off! Come on, cousin, lets go together to another shop and note to their store to buy anything. Saying this, Clementine deliberately grabbed Leos hand, and this scene was seen by Violet, who was upset in her heart. So its not just my sister who has a thing for Leo, but even if Leo doesnt have feelings for my sister, its not my turn, right? Violet followed the two with a disappointed look on her face, while Leo kept an eye on Violet behind him at all times. It wasnt so much that Violet was bringing something, but he clearly sensed that someone was following behind Violet. Violet was dazed and didnte up to speak to Leo, so Leo sent a message to alert Violet. Chapter 977 Dual Executive Officers Once Violet got the message, she turned her head surreptitiously to look backwards, and sure enough, there was a rather lecherous man, following Violet as if he was monitoring her at every moment. Violet sent another message to Leo, saying that she had to go and take care of it, after which she disappeared behind Leo in a sh. Violet turned and walked into an unupied alleyway, while the assassin who had followed Violet to the entrance. This man was sent by Phantom, so naturally Violet could not do anything about it, but pretended not to know and sat checking her phone. Suddenly, the mans mobile phone rang, which was heard by Violet, who was then able to look in that direction for a legitimate reason. Who are you? How dare you follow me behind my back? Hurry up and get out. In the face of Violets remark, the man was no longer in disguise, but slowly and leisurely poked his head out from a corner on one side. At the sight of the mans lewd grin, Violets inner revulsion instantly soared, but at the same time she felt a twinge of luck. For this man had not been sent to follow her, but was a pervert on the side of Phantom. This man has been seen on Phantom side since thest time Violet returned to Phantom. But why this man was in the same ce as Violet, Violet wasnt sure, except that the man was particrly lewd and threw himself at Violet from time to time, trying to impress her. Why are you following me? Im here on a mission this time, if I dy it, I absolutely wont spare you. The man was smiling, seeminglypletely unconcerned with Violets words. How could it dy your mission? Im afraid that youll get hurt, so Im justing over to help you. With me around, your mission will definitely be a lot easier, after all, Leo is no ordinary person, is he? Hearing this, Violet knew the purpose of this maning over. Obviously, his purpose ofing over was to follow Violet, and secondly, to kill Leo. Luis, I dont need your help, so hurry up and get out of my way, if you miss my business, Ill be sure to report it to the top. Luis did not care, but instead took one step closer to Violet, trying to tease her. I have said it all, dear Miss Violet, I will not dy you, after all, I am a five star executive anyhow, and you should know all about the abilities of a five star executive. Apart from me and you, and isnt Eloise also one of this five star executive? Although you and Eloise cant get along, which led to the failure of capturing Leost time, but I get along with you. I will listen to yourmand, as long as you give the order, I will definitely beat Leo into a waste. Violet had heard when she was over at Phantom that Luis was very strong, far surpassing Eloise, and herself, except that when she stayed with Luis, Violet did not feel any hint of killing aura at all. The only thing that could be sensed in him was simply the lewdness. Youd better not get too close to me, its none of my business if youre in the Pompeii imperial family or not. I have to finish my mission, dont you follow me. After saying this, Violet turned straight away and left, but Luis really didnt follow her. Its not like I have to follow you, Im just saying Im on a mission with you. Besides, Im not someone who doesnt have a ce to stay, there are eight ancient families in the Pompeii imperial family, I have many ces to go. Luis then left straight away. After Violet left, she immediately sent a message to Leo, exining the current situation, and Leo was astonished to learn of the situation. Could it be that they have learned the secret of the Pompeii imperial family so quickly and followed them closely? This Phantoms strength is truly extraordinary. We need to speed up, or we will lose everything if we catch up behind them. Leo is now desperate to get the championship position, otherwise if Phantom is allowed to join a random family in the Pompeii imperial family, that family will be turned into the strongest family with Phantoms power. By then it will be even more impossible if Leo wants to win the tournament. With Leos strength, although he could be called almost invincible in the modern world, even he himself did not know how long he couldst in the midst of this Pompeii imperial family. Although he had learnt the martial arts of the Moon Vein, Leo did not know to what extent this secret book would be able to raise him to, whether he would be able to rise steadily as he was now, or whether it was just a progression process. All sorts of unexined factorspelled Leo to go to his aunt, Katie. Katie, who is not only in a high position of power, but also has a deeper understanding of this part of the world, is now in such a state that the best way to find Leo is to go to Katie. It was a good thing that Katie had told Leo about a shortcutst time, which allowed him to go up this time without too much effort. And halfway there, a girl stopped Leo. What are you doing here? This girl instantly jumped to Leo, she was the girl that Leo had identally spied onst time. And this girl went flushed the moment she saw Leo. Only her question made Leo feel very speechless.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. If I donte to my aunt, what else would Ie for? Come to see you? Leos casual remark, which meant nothing else, made the girl look even more embarrassed. Dont you talk nonsense. If my master hears such words, Ill be in trouble. Although Katie was very gentle to Leo, Leo did not know how cruel she was to her disciple. The girl had never once had a rtionship, namely because of Katies explicit rule that if a disciple under her fell in love, then she would be directly abolished from martial arts. Since you are here to see my master, hurry up the mountain or it will bete. With that, Leo nodded and headed straight for the hills, while constantly muttering in his heart. Ive wanted to go up the mountain, but youve just been holding me back, and now youre urging me. Chapter 978 Moon Vein Ancient Books When Leo reached the mountain, Leo saw Katie meditating and went up to pat her. Auntie. Katie seemed to be taken aback by Leos tap, and her body trembled, causing Leo to freeze for a moment. However, when Katie opened her eyes, Leo clearly saw the anger in Katies eyes. If Leo had not possessed great verve himself because of his status as the Commander of Wyverns of Pompeii, he would have been shocked by this beautiful woman in front of him long ago. What was only funny was that the anger on Katies face disappearedpletely after she saw the person in front of her, who turned out to be Leo, and was reced by a cheerful face. Why did you have time toe to me? Do you miss me? After hearing these words, Leo scratched his head awkwardly, somewhat not adapting to his aunt being so enthusiastic to him. Auntie, dont be ridiculous, I came up to see you because I wanted to ask you some questions.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Katie knew that, but she still felt quite happy. Go ahead, what can I do for you? Leo smiled awkwardly and then said, I wonder how much you know about Moon Veins kung fu, I have a secret book in my hands and I dont know what its for, and although Im making pretty fast progress with practice, Im worried that this secret book will have a bottleneck, so Id like you to help me out. As a faction master, she naturally had some kung fu on her, and with the fact that she was from the Moon Vein, Leo think of her at the first opportunity. It seemed that this choice was indeed the right one as well. Katie looked confident and waited for Leo to give her a question. Looking at his aunt with such confidence, Leo went straight to the point. This is the secret book, and I got this by chance. Katie really took the secret book with conviction, and then flipped through a few pages to read it. Whats wrong with this book? I dont feel like theres anything mysterious in it, its just some ordinary words, and about the Moon Vein, I dont feel like theres particrly much written in it. Leo was puzzled, he had obviously grown a lot of internal strength because of the techniques in this secret book, and now his aunt confused him. Leo looked bewildered, and after taking the secret book, he said to his aunt with certainty. No, this must be the book about the Moon Vein, but you just didnt notice it. I practiced my martial arts through it and felt the internal energy in my body rise by more than one stage. Leo had never felt such a rapid rise in speed before, and this time, practicing this secret book was because of getting stronger too quickly that Leo felt unsure of himself. What? You actually felt your internal energy rise on this, thats impossible, I read whats on it and I cant understand it, how did you practice it. Leo didnt know how to exin it. He just casually punched a set of fists, and then released his internal energy, which made his aunt suddenly dumbfounded. What? Is that the power of this book? Why didnt I just feel it? What the hell is going on here? Katie took the book and tried to practice the kung fu on top of it, but found that practicing these kung fu was useless at all, and that it was not as fast as practicing those basic kung fu of the Moon Vein and rising internal energy. What the hell is going on? Ive never heard of a secret book like this before, and its surprising that different people practicing it would have different effects. Katie still looked baffled. But at that moment, a girl came up and interrupted her master, saying, Master, have you forgotten? Last time you told me about a very powerful secret book, the one that is said to be lost, and isnt it the one that some people will be very strong if they practice it, and some people will do nothing if they do? At this, Katie did recall that she had told her apprentice such a thing a few days ago. Could this be the legendary Moon Canon?! When Katie said the name, Leo looked at his aunt with a puzzled expression and asked. What is called the Moon Canon? What is so powerful about this thing, and why does it have a different effect when we practice it? After hearing this, Katie looked at Leo with a proud smile on her face. This Moon Canon is not something that ordinary people can practice. Legend has it that only the true heir of the Moon Vein can practice this secret book, and it seems from history that no one from the other Moon Veins has practiced it sessfully, except for the person who created it. This is the second time that Ive heard that someone is practicing this martial art and its working, so what does that mean? It means that youre the one who was chosen by this secret book, youre the one who can inherit the Moon Vein Consciousness. He thought it was an ordinary secret book, but it would involve so many rtionships, and Leo was instantly a bit overwhelmed. What secret book is so powerful? Leo was still unconvinced, and it was only when Katie hit him with a p that Leo believed that all Katie had said was true. Do you know how many people can block this stroke of mine? No one, at least not of all the people I know. And you are the first person to block this punch, that is the mystery of this secret book. It can convert all the damage received all into your own power. You have learn this secret book now, that means from now on you will be ced undefeated in the entire Pompeii imperial family. Leo froze in ce, it had been a long time since anything had made him feel so surprised, but when he heard it today, Leo did have to be shocked. What? This secret book turned out to be so powerful, so in that case, now that Ive memorized all of its contents, can I burn it? I feel that if this book falls into someone elses hands, it would be troublesome. Katie nodded and said. You should indeed burn it, there was a time when an unknown number of people from the Pompeii imperial family died because of this book, and after it was finally taken away by a mysterious person, it has since disappeared from the Pompeii imperial family. Chapter 979 Cousin is Jealous Nowadays, there are not many people in the whole world who still remember this book, your mother and I are one of them, and you happen to be the one who got it, so it can really be considered a blessing from heaven. However, after you have this kind of martial art, you cant underestimate your enemies, because among the eight imperial families, the members of those families are all very terrifying. And they also have their own ancient books, so when the timees, it will be up to you to use your secret books to defeat them. Katie was still very worried about Leo, after all, he is worthy to have Katie protect him. If he had an ident, Katie might be guilty for the rest of his life, thus living in the shadow. Dont worry, Auntie, Im not like those from the eight families, Ill focus on this championship and then do my best to get my mother out. Katie was relieved she felt in her heart after hearing these words.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Right, Ill send someone to protect you this time, shes not bad, and I think at her age its time for her to get out and about. Shes been with me for nearly twenty years and I cant keep her here. After that girl heard this, she looked at her master with a puzzled expression, while Leo was also a little surprised. Her name was Gabri Ford, an orphan brought up by Katie since she was a child, and because she was quite loyal, Leo took her under her tutge and taught her martial arts. After hearing these words from her master, Gabri hurriedly ran to her master and knelt down and cried bitterly. Master, dont abandon me, if Ive done something wrong, just tell me, Ill correct it and wont do it again. Katie said with a smile, I just want you to go out and explore the world, so that you can know what this society is like, you cant stay with me in the mountains for the rest of your life. Follow Leo and go out into the world with him, he will protect you, if there is anything you really cant solve, feel free to tell me, I will be there. But dont forget, Im still your master, so if you have time, you muste back with Leo to see me, or when Ie down from the mountain, I wont be able to teach you a lesson as simple as that. Only now did Leo know that his aunt did not necessarily want to keep Gabri stay in the moutain, but was just biding her time so that Gabri coulde out again at the right time. And when Leo heard the news, he did not refuse because Gabri was after all his aunts apprentice, so she was more or less skilled. Once at the bottom of the mountain, there will inevitably be a shortage of people to help, and having Gabri follow Leo is a good option. OK, Auntie, dont worry, Ill take care of your apprentice. Said Leo, ready to go. Leos aunt said with a flirtatious tone of voice. My disciple is just about the age of marriage, dont bully her. Although I know its normal for men to have many wives and concubines these days, but you cant be biased, shes my prized pupil. After hearing these words, Gabris face was blushing. Master, what are you talking about? Im only going down to see what the world is really like, besides, I dont even know him. Looking at Gabris shy face, Katie covered her mouth and burst outughing. Look at you, hurry up and leave. He had seen you shower, what else do you have to say? Leo was still able to ept it, but after hearing this sentence, he was embarrassed himself, so he hurried back and took Gabri down the mountain. Dont take my masters words seriously, she was just joking, and you know her character. Gabri lived for nearly an hour before she could hold back such a sentence, and Leo was also helpless. Just dont worry, I wont misunderstand. Im just dropping by to take care of you, its not a problem, I wont ask or do much. With such a cold and heartless remark from Leo, Gabri actually felt upset. Watching Gabri constantly ying with the flowers and nts along the way, Leo didnt bother much more about it. It was not until the evening time that Leo finally returned to the Cohen family. Only after he came back did he find that Clementine had been waiting for him at the door. Whats going on? Clementine, why are you here? Clementine had seen Leo and was all excited, but when she noticed the girl who was behind Leo and was following him back, her face changed dramatically. Whats going on, cousin? Who the hell is this guy? Leo was helpless, looking behind him and forgetting even her name. Gabri, on the other hand, thought her saviour hade. After all, they are all girls and should talk more, but Gabri did not know that girls minds are not so innocent. As Gabri had just reached out her hand, Clementine shook Gabris hand away. Who are you? Im the youngdy of the Cohen family, do you think just anyone can shake hands with me? I think your hands are dirty, so hurry up and get the hell out of my way. Leo looked at Clementine with a surprised face. Clementine had a pure and lovely face, and now for some unknown reason, she had be so fierce. Leo had a stern face and looked at Clementine in front of him. Clementine turned her face to look at Leo after realizing that Leo was angry at the moment and instantly shrunk into a ball, like a small cat that had made a mistake. Clementine, you are not allowed to talk to Gabri like that again, understand? Both of you will be under my discipline from now on, so I wont allow you to quarrel. Clementine looked at Leo with an aggrieved look, while Leo red at Clementine. I know, but Leo, dont forget, Im your big disciple, and Im also your cousin, of course you have to take more care of me, right? After saying that, Clementine leaned her head on Leos shoulder, and then both hands hugged Leos arms tightly. Leo did not resist, but looked at his cousin somewhat dotingly. I can let you have it in normal times, but Im not that gentle when ites to martial arts practice. Chapter 980 Entrance Competition What was such a normal brother-sister rtionship for Leo seemed very strange in the presence of Gabri. Only then did Gabri know that the society was like this. At once, feeling cold in her heart, she angrily walked towards the interior of the Cohens. Who is this woman? This is our Cohen family, if it wasnt for you, this silly girl would probably have been outed by now. She relies on you only. Leo has long been used to this kind of strife between girls, and Leo is not going to care about it, as long as he treats them both well. The next morning, the Cohen familys disciples were in the hall as usual, preparing to practise their martial arts. And just at this time, Leo walked over with the two girls, and everyone looked at Leo, and the two beautiful girls behind him, with incredulous faces. Whats going on? Is Leo only going to teach the two of them martial arts? Why isnt he standing in front of us, but in front of the two girls? I dont know. Is he going to stick to the kung fu of his own vein? What about us in the Heaven Vein? These words reached Alexanders ears and he did not intend to interfere, after all, Leo was now the big bottom card of the Cohen family, if he was to be pissed off, all of the Cohen family would not be well off, not to mention winning the title among the Pompeii imperial family. But Leo could hear these whispers. After the crowd had quieted down, Leo walked slowly to the crowd and said loudly towards them. I know that in the past your kung fu was practiced under your Eldest Senior, and now that I have be your Eldest Senior, I am naturally obliged to teach you to practice. But as you all know, I have a different vein from everyone else, so I practice different martial art. But because I need to teach you all martial arts, I secretly caught up on my training yesterday, so now I have a few moves on hand just in time to supervise your practice. Monty burst outughing at this point. It was either me or Sean teaching them martial arts before, and while the two of us arent as strong as you, Im better than you for the Heaven Vein martial arts. Now youre even talking big, its just a few moves you practicedst night and youre even going to bring it out and fiddle with it, it is funny. Brots, listen carefully, what he just said is that he has only been practicing for one night, do you believe that he is going to be stronger than all of you who have been practicing kung fu for so many years after only one night?N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. And this brings us to a very real issue, Leos strength is the ability to practice a set of martial arts in such a short period of time, otherwise Dominic would not have thought so highly of him back then. I dont know about that, but I ept all my seniors toe up and challenge me, and if I am not your opponent, I naturally have no right to teach you this kung fu, so let this opportunity go to Monty. Monty only smiled coldly after hearing this, except that he naturally wouldnt go up topete, as he now had a mental image when he saw Leo. Thest time he was beaten was so memorable that if he did it again, maybe Monty would never want to touch kung fu again, and Monty was wise enough not to go up to the tournament since he knew he was no match. After waiting for about a minute or two, finally one of the disciples stood out and walked up to Leo and said. Im really sorry, senior brother. After all, everyone wants to see how your Heaven Vein kung fu is, its for the good of our Cohen family, and since no one dares toe out, Ill volunteer toe out and test your skills. When Leo saw this scene, he actually felt veryforted in his heart that at least someone was being truthful rather than ttering. No problem, since youvee forward and I admire you so much, lets both give it a go. Clementine suddenly got nervous. After all, he practiced overnight with Clementine. Although they had been practicing all night, and the two did stay up all night, sweating hard, Clementine really did not believe that Leo would be able to master the Heaven Vein Martial Arts in one night and still be able to bring it into actualbat. If it was sparring or some military boxing, it would be fine, but this is, after all, martial arts. Martial arts is something that is useless without a few years of practice, so how in the world could someone be able to master a set of techniques in one night? And most of all, what Clementine taught Leo was only an introductory set of stances, which was basic skills. Although these disciples were not as powerful as Lewis, they were still very skilled in the martial arts they practiced after so many years of training, and with more advanced routines, it waspletely impossible for Leo to be an opponent. It was at this point that Leo also confidently struck that pose that he had learned onlyst night. This disciple also looked puzzled. Eldest Senior, are you really going to fight me with the Introductory Style? Youre not kidding, are you? Even if you practice your introductory style as familiarly as you can, you cant possiblypete with the martial arts of our realms. After all, all of your moves, for the advanced martial arts we contact, are casually demolished. He is not pretending, but kindly reminding his elder senior, otherwise it would be a shame to be defeated by him. But not only was Leo not nervous at all, but he was also very clear about the matter, and said gently. You are wrong in that statement. Its not that martial arts are good if they are advanced, that depends on how far you practice and how you use them. If you dont believe me, we can try it. After Leo finished, he pursed his lips and nodded. Monty sniggered. This was because he believed that it was impossible for the Introductory Style to stand up to the Heaven Vein Martial Arts of the Advanced Style, and despite how powerful it was, there was no way that Leo would win as long as he did not use his original internal energy. Im ready! With that, the disciple charged forward with a fierce and imposing manner, as if he was still quite confident about this bout. And Leo was fearless, just maintaining the same introductory stance he had just posed. Chapter 981 Positive Boxing Kills Looking at Leos appearance, Clementine now had nothing but worry in her heart. As the words were spoken, the disciple was already rushing up. Faced with someone as powerful as Leo, this disciple naturally wanted to win the match and then prove himself. He had little hope, but his confidence grew when he saw Leo use his introductory style stance. Just like this, the punches, no matter how fast they are, are impossible topare with the ranked martial arts. And to this disciple, this set of punches has been practiced to the point that he can receive the punches of this basic set of punches with his eyes closed. Leo then took a look at the weakness on this disciple, only to shake his head in disappointment. Although your fist is powerful, the weakness in your body is an inescapable fatal point, you have to be more careful. The disciple just listened but didnt care, and after a pause, he rushed up again, trying to break Leos punch with a single move. And since the punches in this introductory style are basically square punches that dont make it feel like theres any possibility of a surprise move, the disciple simply shielded his front with his hand and then stroke out with his other hand in the form of a hook. The internal energy in his body sprang out from this disciples fist. Leo obviously felt that this disciple should have practiced martial arts seriously and had a good base, and taking this opportunity, he tried to prove himself. But unfortunately, he underestimated the power of the punch on Leo. Leo looked at the stance of this disciple and had already guessed what he was thinking. If the normal process had been followed, Leo would have been hit by this disciple now when he attacked, but Leo did not react very quickly, only waiting until this junior was almost at his side before he slowly raised his already prepared fist. This seemingly long-established distance could not, in the disciples calctions, have missed Leo unless he had retreated backwards, and the disciple had already thought of a way to deal with it. It was at this point that the fist swung out, apanied by the internal energy of the Heaven Vein, but Leo did not dodge. When everyone thought Leo would definitely be hit, the situation on the spot took a radical turn for the worse. Leo did not retreat, but charged directly towards this disciple, andnded a punch to the chest of this disciple. This disciple instantly fell to the ground, looking at Leo with doubt, his mind still wondering why he had just been hit. Its fantastic, its so unexpected. The disciple said with a look of admiration as hey on the ground. And the other disciples saw the scene and were in awe. So thats the correct use of this introductory style, were all too one-sided. Leo withdrew his fist and put it behind his back. How is it, Monty? You, as the elder senior before, should have no difficulty in seeing how I did it just now, and you would have guessed that I would have done it, right? It was clear that Leo tried to win Montys reputation back, and Monty was very sensible. Thats right, although its true that this introductory style is rather simple, its still like any other boxing style, it can be changed in a thousand ways, junior brother, youre underestimating this style. Monty said, with a hint of smug on his face. And in fact, all the disciples present knew that in fact Monty mostly did note up with this boxing routine, but merely was following Leos intention. So you mean to agree with me teaching your juniors to practice? Monty looked at the juniors and not one of them paid any attention to him, while he coughed to himself and then said. I know youre fine with it, I just want you to show your skills in front of your junior brothers so they know you still have something to offer. OK, since youve proved yourself, theyll let you teach from now on. Leo couldnt help but smile slightly even after hearing Montys exnation. After that all the disciples followed Leo and practised kung fu seriously, and also learned all kinds of little tricks under Leos careful teaching. Eldest Senior, Eldest Senior, I have some news here, take a look! A junior disciple came running back in a panic, holding a piece of paper in his hand. When Leo took a look at the piece of paper, there were a few big words written on it.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Power Rankings. Leo smiled slightly, guessing that this was another list written by some nosy person. Lewis was in fourth ce, Freddy was in third, Edison Spencer is in the second Leo read all the way through, but didnt find his name. There it is, Ive found your name. The junior pointed to thest position, and then Leo looked over. At first Leonded his eyes on the tenth ce, before realising that it was the eleventh ce that his junior was pointing at. Ashley, 11th ce, it turns out I was only ranked 11th, but didnt I defeat Lewis at that time? It should count for fourth ce, right? After Leo finished speaking, the surrounding studentsughed along with him. It is not a big deal, our previous heir had not even ranked. Dont spread the words out, or he will kill me. Ever since everyone knew about Seansst cheating incident, everyone in the Cohen family had looked at him with cold eyes. Including this time, the first thing the students did when they didnt see Seans ranking was tough, rather than feel sorry for him. But while all the students were talking about the ranking, Leo focused his attention on the tenth ce. Sinner of the Pompeii imperial family of the Cohen family, tenth ce. Although the Pompeii imperial family had ordained Leo as a sinner, Leo was still the rightful heir of the Cohen family, more or less, and they left Leo in the tenth position. It seems that this person who hasnt appeared is ranked higher than me, Im just so embarrassed. Hearing this from Leo, the junior said with a yful smile. Dont say that, your strength is definitely in the third ce, not to mention the first, second ce, those two perverts, they are not normal people, so the third ce is definitely yours. Leo did not say much, but only asked curiously what this person called Edison Spencer was. At this time, the junior said softly, looking at Leo mysteriously. Chapter 982 Support Him Senior, Im telling you about this, but dont spread the word. Edison Spencer is the heir of the Spencer family, their heir just died some time ago, and he is new. But this neer is rising rapidly in the rankings for some reason, as if the legends say that he is very strong, and the most interesting thing in thispetition is the match between Charles Ford and him. I advise you not to mess with these two, they are just too scary. We are normal people and it would be good enough to take a top three ce. The junior did not expect much from the first ce, but only asked Leo to try his best to take the third ce, but this was totally impossible for Leo, because Leo was the one who had to take the title, otherwise Leo would not be able to use his status to get his mothers guilt pardoned. And some of the elders of the Cohen family were indeed so blinded by their own vanity that they were unaware that if the Cohen familys Princess was abolished, the entire Cohen family would no longer have someone to take the lead and speak. Once such a thing happened, the entire Cohen familys status among the Pompeii imperial family would have fallen, not to mention being greatly inferior to what it is now. Thank you for your concern, but the first ce will definitely be taken by me, so you just wait and watch the show. Leo certainly knew that the people in this Pompeii imperial family must be no ordinary people, only because in the past few days, the powerful secret book had given himself a qualitative soaring, which made Leo full of confidence inside. Coupled with his own arrogance, Leo considered this championship a must-win. After hearing this, the junior smiled awkwardly, while in his heart he thought that this senior brother was too self-confident, after all, that ranking one or two were legendary figures. To win them, it was like a dream. OK, then Ill see how you do tomorrow, just rest early today, get your energy up and make sure youe out with a good ranking tomorrow. Still, this junior covered up what was really on his mind, and instead encouraged Leo. Ashley, I will definitely help you take this first ce. Leo did not care about his status in the Pompeii imperial family, he just wanted to save his mother, so he did not intend to make his identity known to the world. And Ashley, namely Leo, was as the best stepping stone to winning the title. Early the next morning, Alexander arrived early at the door of Leos room. Ashley, get up and get ready to go to the tournament, its a bigpetition today. Alexander looked at the time, and at Leos closed door, his eyes revealed a hint of nervousness, not knowing that Leo had long since gone out and was not at home. Alexander finally found this out after knocking on the door several times, and after opening the door, he found a piece of paper on the table. No way, none of the people in the family have gone over yet, and he has run to the arena by himself first, isnt this disgraceful to our Cohen family? They will think our Cohen family is short of manpower. Said Alexander with a somewhat indignant look on his face as he rushed to the middle of his hall and called an emergency meeting.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. No one knew what this emergency meeting was about until after he hade on stage and spoken, and only then did the disciples anxiously get their things ready. Senior brother went to the tournament by himself without calling us. Yeah, even though I know that he is more of a loner, he cant do that. Lets hurry up and get ready. This time, we must support Eldest Senior, so that others will know that our Cohen family is still very strong despite the incident on the Princess. For these lower-ranking disciples, they did not have a deep understanding of the Princess, they just felt that it did not matter whether there was one or not, but they were also quite clear in their minds that if there was no Princess in the family, then their status would be pressed down. Naturally, these students inadvertently say these words, which happened to be overheard by Alexander on the other side, who fell into deep thought when he heard them. Is it possible that the senior people in our Cohen family have really misunderstood something, and do we really need the Princess? Forget it, lets leave it to fate, if its true that we need the Princess and Leo cant rescue her without winning the victory, lets wait and see, after all, the Princess is not at a small crime among the Pompeii imperial family. As Alexander chanted to himself, he led all the Cohen family members to thepetition site. Thepetition was crowded, and the most conspicuous of these was a circle centred on a man. This man is Princess right? Sure enough he is murderous and looks so terrifying, no wonder he became the representative of the Spencer family instantly. Yeah, Maxwell died some time ago for some unknown reason, so he could only find a random person to take his ce, but I didnt expect this person to be even more fierce than Maxwell. Maxwells mother has been in a very low state since the death of Maxwellst time, and in his helplessness, he can only find this Edison, whose identity is somewhat simr to Leos, also as a sinner. This sinner, however, was a bit fierce, as he was imprisoned for the crime of killing one of the elders of his own family. This extremely dangerous man was rarely heard of in the Pompeii imperial family, only that he was extremely powerful. And it was because Maxwells mother was afraid that there was no hope of winning the title this time that she used her status as a Princess to release him. You must get the championship in the martial arts tournament no matter what, or I will still lock you back up, but after you get it, I will think about whether to let you go. Edison smiled with an arrogant look on his face. I would lose? Princess Aria, dont joke about it. Havent you heard what the people present said about me? How can you think that I am bad when my crime back then was to kill an elder of my own family? If I do lose, all I can prove is that yourst generation was too weak to let me kill. Do you think I wont be able to beat those little brats? At that, Aria had a look of displeasure on her face, but she did not dare to say anything. At this time, Edison looked back at Aria. Dont think I dont know about your hook-ups with those people, if you dare to lock me back up, Ill immediately spread the word about all your hook-ups and youll be in disrepute by then. Chapter 983 Edison’s Threat At these words, Princess Aria stared straight at Edison, How did you know that? You better not talk nonsense, or I will definitely kill you. Princess Aria was obviously anxious, but her threats were nothing to Edison. Instead, Edison brought his head closer to her and said in a threatening tone. Do you really think Im stupid? Every time you and that group tried to meet secretly, I was inside that confinement tower listening. I know all your ns with him and I wont interfere with your ns, but you shouldnt interfere with my freedom, or Ill make you regret it. Princess Aria instantly regretted that she had let him out, but he had been released before her eyes and there was nothing Princess Aria could do about it. No problem, as long as you win, I will let you go free, but only if you absolutely do not tell anyone about me, otherwise I will not let you go. The threat was a joke to Edison, except that Edison did not care about the question of the Spencer familys reputation, but more about his own freedom. Whatever, Im going to win anyway, just dont say anything else, just watch quietly from the sidelines. Princess Aria knew that the oue was basically set when Edison struck, and that the only one enemy was Charles Ford. Charles is no ordinary person and has always upied the number one position in thete strength of the eight families from the past to the present. Legend has it that even those elders of the eight great families were not necessarily his match, and Charles was so dedicated to his work that he was happy to train his body despite the fact that he was already the strongest in the mouths of others. And all these factors directly turned Charles into a man who was impossible to defeat in the eyes of others. With that said, Charles walked out from another part of the arena, while behind him were all the Ford family members, with an aura that can only be described in one word: majestic. Look, Charles is here, this is the aura of a strong man, when hees out, he is different from the others. My God, this is the legendary strongest man, finally we see him. Usually he is inside his practice room, it is impossible for us to meet him. Hes the winner this time, who would be able to fight against him? One of the Cohen family might be able to give it a try. Although Leo is good to these peers in the division, the Cohen family is a joke, as it has been a long time since the Cohen family has produced a strong person. Even Sean, one of the strongest previous disciples within the Cohen family, was just a waste in the eyes of others. Alexander himself would have been amused by such a scene when he saw it, to treat a waste as the hope of his Cohen family and want to win the title. Yeah, it is said that that man is pretty impressive, and he could possibly defeat Charles. After this man finished, all the people next to him burst outughing, clearly taking this as a joke. Yeah, maybe when he cries, Charles wont dare to do anything about it. After all, you know the Cohen family can use any kind of underhanded tactics.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Imughing my arse off, when you put it like that, I cant really rule out them using crying as a way to win the title. And just at that moment, two people came out of the gate on the other side of the field. One is Clementine and the other is Leo. Isnt that Miss Cohen? She really quite good looking, but has no fighting power, I like her. Clementine is known as a beautiful woman, but when the crowd saw Leo beside her, at once, theyughed out loud. Wait a minute, Clementine is from the Cohen family, so the one standing next to her is the recent popr contestant, Ashley Cohen? He is so thin, how can he fight, what a joke. You cant say that, thats a man who can win a championship by crying. Clementine and also Leo heard that, but Leo didnt care. But this is not the case with Clementine on one side. When the group had finished, Clementine couldnt help but re at them and said. Shut up, none of you are a match for my cousin, so dont cry when you watch your senior brother get beaten in the tournament. Clementine looked angry and cursed towards the group, but what is the use? Clementines anger looked to others like she was simply being cute. It didnt have any killing power. Yes, yes, yes, thats it, get a bit more angry, its just so cute, I want to squeeze her face. Clementine looked at Leo helplessly, while Leo just stroked her hair and said in a soft voice. Its fine, let them talk, its not like were here to argue anyway, were here topete and inevitably well get a lot of gossip from people. After listening to Clementines words, Clementine pouted with a very aggrieved look. Okay, you must show themter and let them know how strong you are. Im going to make their senior brother cry on the floor from your beating. At that, Leo couldnt help butugh as well. Dont worry, I will defeat them all, they are all just a bunch of kids to me. It was true that Leo was indeed a little older than them, plus Leo had long since distanced himself from the minds of these ordinary people, having experienced the battlefield for many years. Hearing that, Clementine unconditionally believed that Leo would win thepetition and looked at him with a happy smile on her face. Just at this time, a man walked over, and he was Charles. Leo was still a bit confused as to why this man was walking towards him, when he stopped, Leo reacted, it turned out that the person he was looking for was not him, but Clementine who was beside him. Clementine, its been a long time, Ive been practicing all this time and Ive missed you. What was originally a rather tititing sentence seemed particrly awkward in front of Clementine. Chapter 984 Alone in the Battle Do I have to miss you too? Dont bother me, I just want to follow my cousin now. Everyone knew that Charles had fallen in love with Clementine at a very young age, and that Clementine was one of the most beautiful women in the entire Pompeii imperial family, so naturally everyone thought that the two would definitely end up together. But Clementine, for some reason, hated Charles very much. Despite all Charles stalking, there was no meaning for Clementine. And Charles had experienced many such encounters in the past, but he did not take them to heart, but this time, there was a male standing beside Clementine, which instantly upset Charles heart. Whats your name? I havent even met you in the Cohen family before. Leo only smiled lightly, then gently stroked Clementines head. Im his guardian, called Ashley Cohen, and also as one of the contestants today, we may meet on the fieldter. Said Leo, and put his hand out, ready to shake hands with Charles. But Charles, who had always been polite, did not take Leos hand, but spoke with a serious face. Yeah, Id really like to spar with you and see just what youve got going for you. After saying this, Charles turned away in anger and simply left. Clementine, why is your friend so hot-tempered, I didnt say anything wrong, did I? Clementine looked at Leo with an embarrassed face after hearing Leos words. I dont know him well. Well just get ourselves ready for the game anyway. After hearing this, Leo justughed helplessly and then sat down in the Cohen familys waiting area. Embarrassingly, the waiting area of all the other families was full, but only the Cohen familys waiting area had only two people sitting in it. Look, there are just two people sitting over there, even their master doesnt want toe and watch thempete.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Its good that they have the guts toe up here andpete, if it was anyone else, they would probably be afraid of being killed by now and would have run away long ago. Thats true, the Cohen family is one of the most wasteful families, its not bad toe over, how much more do we expect him to bring? The other families were talking andughing at the Cohen family, using the Cohen family as a source of amusement. And just at that moment, the sound of a neat and consistent pace suddenly came from outside the arena. It had been a long time since anyone had seen such arge gathering of people from the Cohen family and were still in a bit of disbelief at what was happening before their eyes. Whats going on? The Cohen family is all here. Its been so long since Ive seen the family at a big event like this, and this time it is so big and grand. But if you ask me, theres only one oue for them and thats, well, an embarrassing loss. With a single word, it caused all those who were ready to praise the Cohen family to burst intoughter. Ashley, why did youe alone? Youre a real hothead, even if you knew this match would be a breeze for you, you should not do that. Fiy said loudly to Leo as he heard all the people mocking the Cohen family. To be honest, Leo was a bit unresponsive for a while, that Fiy would help him. Im really sorry, Fiy, I thought it wasnt a big deal, so there was no need to have so many people over to see it. As soon as Leo opened his mouth, he directly drew the anger of the crowd around him. Wait, what did he just say? He said this event was not a big deal? So arrogant, isnt he afraid of being killedter? It is one of the most importantpetitions among the Pompeii imperial family, and he actually feels it insignificant. My God, just looking at him with this look of ambition makes me distracted and want to beat him to death, and I must help cheer others on when they fight him. The people around instantly turned public opinion against Leo, but this was nothing for the Cohen family, because even if nothing was said, these people would still turn public opinion against the Cohen family on their own initiative, after all, the Cohen family is as one of the most special families. And the source of this special one is that the Cohen family does not have a Princess in residence at the moment, and as the previous Princess has been arrested and imprisoned. OK, we dont me you if youre so confident, so it down and have something to eat. Fiy took out some buns and handed them to Leo. Leo was stunned at this. The scene of Fiy targeting him was still fresh in his mind, now he had changed his attitude. It turned out that on the way over, Alexander had approached Fiy for a chat. And in the midst of theirmunication, Fiy seemed to have discovered the major problem with the Cohen family, which was that the Cohen family did not have a Princess. A family that has no Princess and only a n naturally cannot avoid being bullied by others. Just like a vige without a vige chief, then the vige will not have a person who can stand up, and will not even have the opportunity to speak to others, so naturally it will be looked down upon by others. And now that Fiy knows Leos strength, he has also pinned all his hopes on Leo. Although he knew that Leos current identity was highly undesirable, it was good that Alexander helped Leo change his name in time to give him a new identity and it had spread to all corners of the Pompeii imperial family. Thats why Ashleys name is on the eleventh ce on the power ranking. I can forget about what happened before, but if you dont get your title in this match, I wont spare you. Fiy was obviously speaking with a joking intent, after all he knew how strong Charles was and in his mind, and to Leo, it was lucky to get a top five finish. Dont worry, Fiy, I will definitely take the this first ce. Fiy looked at such a determined look in Leos eyes, and surprisingly, he did not doubt it. Knowing full well what kind of character Charles was, and that Ashley had only defeated Lewis, with such a huge difference in strength, Fiy actually chose to trust Leo, simply because of that irreceable blood rtionship, and family ties. OK, Since so -. Leo didnt know what was going on at first, until Fiy stood up. Chapter 985 Pretending If you win this first ce today, I will do whatever you say in the future, but if you dont, then I will have to give you a good lecture on your arrogance. After that, the two looked at each other andughed out loud. Before Leo didnt even know that Fiy was still such an interesting person, and immediately pped the stool and said. OK, for this, I will definitely take the first ce. Although Leo would have had a good chance of winning, this statement was a real joke in the ears of others. What a shame, he still wants to win first ce. Not to mention Charles and Edison, even Freddy could probably beat him to death, he even wants to take this first ce, funny. Havent you ever heard of such a saying? A newborn calf is not afraid of a tiger. He has just emerged from the division, of course he felt good about himself. As soon as the words left his mouth, the crowd around him burst intoughter, pointing at Leo in a mocking manner. The Cohen family had noticed that although the former Cohen family was not united, after this Leo entered the Cohen family, for some reason, the whole Cohen family had changed. When they saw others jeering like that, all of Leos juniors stood up. My senior brother is very strong, just tell the people on your side of thepetition beg for mercy on their knees when they get beaten up. A junior took the brunt of the scolding and ran over, pointing at the Ford family. And Charles had actually been observing the Cohen familys movements, and although Fords junior were bad-mouthing the Cohen family, they didnt do anything to stop it, because that was exactly what he wanted. Charles was to let Clementine know that he was the most powerful person in this entire Pompeii imperial family. However, due to his image among the Pompeii imperial family, Charles did not show a very happy face, instead he walked up to the crowd with a serious look. We are all from the Pompeii imperial family, we are allpatriots, there is nothing to argue about, hurry up and be quiet. Charles said, but pushed the Cohen familys senior, seemingly just to stop the fight, but in fact it had a secret in it.. After this junior was pushed, his body was somehow iparably limp and he could only allow Charles to manipte him. And Leo instantly felt that tCharles palm had clearly gathered an internal energy, and this internal energy was full of aggression, and it would be impossible to gather this internal energy if it was not for the purpose of hurting the other party. Leo hurriedly went to the junior. How are you? This junior actually didnt know what was happening, he just felt weak all over, and seeing that no one was attacking him, he really felt a bit confused when he was asked by Leo. I dont know, but I just feel soft in my body.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. At this time, Leo patted this junior on the shoulder and said. Use you energy. Saying that, the senior brother tried to run his internal energy, but found that it didnt work, but had a feeling of bacsh instead. Whats going on? Why cant my internal energy work anymore? No one else did anything to me just now, whats going on? As expected, everything that happened was guessed by Leo, and Leos eyes instantly filled with a murderous aura. This murderous aura was not only felt in Leo, but also by those around him. Even Charles, who had already left felt this powerful murderous aura, and looked back, but did not expect it toe from this fledgling boy. Although the killing aura was strong, Charles still thought Leo had little strength and just looked at him with a mocking look. Bro, why have you even let your killing aura out? Do you want to kill whoever is present? The inexplicable killing aura on Leo naturally let Alexander and Fiy know something. Although the juniorsbat power was not very strong, everyone in the Cohen family, for whom internal energy was particrly important, because once they lost it, they would have no ce in the Pompeii imperial family. Ill only give you one chance to give him back his internal energy or Ill make you pay. Leo only spoke faintly, but unfortunately, those who were not qualified in internal energy did not hear the meaning of the sentence yet. It was not expected that this matter would be discovered by an obscure Leo, and at once, Charles felt surprised, but this did not feel any threat to Charles, other than surprise. After all, Charles thought that with his own strength, he could do anything in the Pompeii imperial family, what could this fledgling kid do to him? I really dont understand what you mean by that, what do you mean by me giving his internal energy back, if you want me to give his internal energy back, he has to give me his own internal energy first. Otherwise its a bit funny for you to say that, its making things difficult for me. Im not a person who practices any crooked ways, how would I use such a dirty attack? With that, the Ford familyughed out loud, pointing at the junior who had just sat down limply. He doesnt think his strength is seen by our Eldest Senior, does he? My God, its the first time in my life that Ive seen such a shameless person. Ashley, I know you are in the battle power list and think you are very powerful, but I advise you to keep your mouth shut or my Eldest Senior will not spare you on the battlefield. The voices of those disciples of the Ford family were incessant, muttering about Leo and the junior who had had his internal energy sucked away. Leo could have refrained from actively messing with Charles, but when Charles messed with the people of Leo, Leo would naturally not let him go. Ive given you the opportunity, and since thats the choice you want to make, theres nothing I can do about it. With that, Leo took a big step towards Charles. Charles stood still, believing that Leo was not likely to pose any threat to him. What do you want? Are you going to start a match with me here? Leo had clearly felt Charles internal energypletely, and it was clear that Charles was not likely to be a match for himself. Not really start a match with you, I would like to say I want to teach you a lesson. Chapter 986 Silver Needle Sanction Leo knew that in the middle of the Pompeii imperial family, he could not just do anything, otherwise, his crime would be found out and Tiana would be even less likely to be rescued. That is why Leo prepared many props early on, and these props were created specifically for cultivators. A silver needle suddenly appeared in Leos hand, which had a very powerful toxin inside it, capable of blocking ones internal energy, and Leo was about to use it to teach the Charles a lesson. When the word lesson appeared in Charles ears, Charlesughed out loud. Imughing my ass off, even my master wouldnt dare say hed teach me a lesson, and you, a little brat, are saying such wild words. I am usually friendly to people, but today I would like to see what you want to do to me. With that, Charles put his head, leaning in front of Leos face, in a frantic provocation. Suddenly, with lightning speed, Leo stabbed this silver needle directly into Charles heart. And this speed really made Charles react all wrong and his whole body froze in ce, but he didnt feel anything when he found outter that Leo had just tapped his heart. No way, youre not trying to fight me in this way, are you? Isnt this only little girls use? But I dont like guys. After hearing these words, Leo only smiled coldly and looked at Charles. Charles, try to use your internal energy. Apparently, Charles thought Leos remark was a faux pas and didnt pay much attention to it. Before Charles could say anything, all the surrounding students burst outughing. Senior Brother, your opponent pped you and thought that all your internal energy was sucked away by him, he doesnt think he has some kind of heart-sucking technique, does he? All the people were basically mocking Leo, but no one thought that Leo was one of the master of Medical Saint, and that such a simple poison was still made by himself. But while the crowd wasughing at Leo, one persons expression turned very grave, and that person was Charles. Whats going on? Why cant I use my internal energy? Charles started out with the mindset of just trying it out to see how arrogant Leo could be. But it was only when Charles tried to used his own internal energy that he realised what had happened. It turns out that what Leo said was not false, but true. Hearing Charles speak in such a panicked manner, Leo smiled coldly. Didnt you doubt my words? Why have you be so flustered now? Charles kept trying, but no matter what, it was no use, the strength in his body could not be lifted at all. On the other side, Alexander and Fiy were also looking confused, they did not know that their Cohen family still had an expert in the use of poison, and that they had managed to subdue such a powerful person so soon. Charles then looked flustered and pointed at Leo. You despicable viin, what on earth have you done to me? Hurry up and restore me, or I will not let you go, and when I kill you, you will know what it means to regret. After Leo heard Charles words, he couldnt help butugh out loud. How dare you say such tough words when youre on the verge of death? If you want to clean me up, now youll have to restore your power first, otherwise whatever you say is just bullshit. As they watched Leo really deprive their Eldest Senior of his power, all the Ford family disciples panicked. Even if Charles strength was indeed capable of crushing the herd, it did not mean that everyone in the Ford family was as powerful as Charles. All of the disciples panicked when they discovered that their senior brother had been stripped of his strength. Whats going on? Eldest Senior, dont scare us, this is no joke. Eldest Senior, if what you say is true, then why is our Ford family still here? Looking at his juniors anxiety, Charles panicked. Stop talking nonsense, Im already bored. Im busy recovering myself now, if you keep talking nonsense, when I recover, one by one, Ill tear your mouths out. All of them could not believe that Charles would say something like that. After all, in the old days, Charles was a good senior brother. And only Leo could see that Charles had only been pretending all along. Looking at Leo, who had a smiling face, Charles was finally sure that it must have been Leo who had made the move, and his face looked desperate. But faced with his current situation, Charles could only plead bitterly with Leo. Dont y around, I was just joking with you, hurry up and get my internal energy back. Weve got a game to yter, so dont let a joke dy it. Charles knew the power of Leo now and made a coy expression towards him.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. And Leo paid no attention to him, after all, Charles had blocked his juniors internal energy, so if he let Charles go, he cant exin to his junior. No, how can I restore your power when my senior brother hasnt even recovered his? Just wait until my juniors internal energy is restored and Ill restore yours. Its fair, dont you think? After hearing these words, Charles face changed. At the beginning, if he had his own internal energy, it would indeed be a simple matter to restore Leos juniors internal energy, but now that his own internal energy was blocked by Leo, it would basically be an impossible matter to restore the juniors internal energy. Leo, dont be ridiculous, youve blocked my internal energy, how am I supposed to get your juniors internal energy back? How about you get my power back first? Otherwise - Basically knowing what Charles was going to say next, Leo interrupted directly. Come on, brat, dont pretend, I know what youre thinking in your mind, lets go to the point. If you mess with our Cohen family again, I will definitely not let you off so easily, got it? Chapter 987 Charles Begs for Mercy Leo deliberately said it very loudly, just so that everyone could hear it, and this Ford family was just a ything of the Cohen family. And all the eight royal families in the arena listened to these words from Leo, no one knew what was happening, only that Charles seemed to look somewhat humble in front of Leo. How could Charles not know Leos calctions, but already in this situation, he was lost at words. Looking at Charles with a mncholy look, Leo said with a wave of his hand. Fine, since you dont want to restore your power, then I have nothing more to say. For you are not going to ept my request, then I am not going to restore your power to you. Not many people in the world today can cure this poison, Id like to see how long you canst. The Ford family should only be considered a waste family without you. Leo was not the least bit soft-hearted, he just said it straight out, and the matter that was said was indeed a fact about the Ford family as well. If the Ford family did not exist without Charles, then it would be an empty shell and not half as strong. Now that Charles juniors were looking at him in such a sorry state, how they wanted Charles to just y a trick on Leo and shred him to pieces in the next second, but in reality this was not the case, rather Charles internal energy was, indeed, blocked by Leo. After hearing Leos words, Charles legs went weak and he looked panicked, his hands clutching at Leos arm. Im sorry, Im sorry, Ill grant your request, hurry up and help me regain my power, please. Now Charles had only one purpose in mind, and that was to regain his power and then kill Leo. Leo knew what was going through Charles mind right now, but Leo was not afraid, but did what he said. It has been heard by all the people, I hope you can keep your word and get the hell away from our Cohen family in the future, or I wont spare you. Charles nodded frantically, knowing that if he did not hurry to ept the unequal treaty of Leo, only worse consequences awaited him. With that, Leo raised his hand and ced it on top of Charles neck. Charles had never seen such a technique before. He only saw Leo gently press on his aorta, and a small opening suddenly emerged from Charles heart. In this trace of blood, surprisingly, a small needle was carried and emerged from the small hole. Everyone looked incredulously at Leo in front of them, and at Charles. Whats going on here? It seems like that small needle was used to seal Charles channel, causing him to lose his fighting ability. Thats impressive, he even knows the art of medicine. He is just a viin who relies on these despicable and dirty tricks to threaten us. If we really fought, he would have been beaten to pieces by Charles long ago, why wait until now? Having finally regained his internal energy, Charles regained his confidence. To sanction me with such tactics, damn you, you beast, now that my inner energy is restored, I will make you pay the price. Leo said with a wave of his hand. Dont you dare, you promised me that you would restore my juniors internal energy, you should keep your words. Charles thought, anyway, his real face had already been revealed to others, so he did not need to hide anything.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Brat, you still want to threaten me now? Do you think youre really a thing? Charles could not lower his anger now because he had just been bullied by Leo. Just as Charles was about to make a move against Leo, suddenly a man reached out his hand and blocked Charles way. Charles, its just a joke, why are you so serious? And I think Leo is quite interesting, although its a bit underhanded, but hes quite good at using poison. When this man moved over, he aroused the curiosity of everyone around him. Whats going on? Howe Edison hase over too, is he also attracted by whats going on over here? My goodness, two of the strongest people are actually here, what is going to happen? Anyway, theres bound to be a fight next, after all, theres two of them, one helping Ashley and the other trying to kill him. Actually, I just realised that they just want to use the rtionship to test each other out. However, Edison looked aloof. Isnt this the guy who is second on the ranking? I remember now, its Edison, right? I heard that your brother was killed, what happened? Was your family infiltrated by assassins? At first, Charles thought that Edison would be angry at his words, but he had underestimated Edisons state of mind. How could Edison feel any sadness because of Maxwell, instead he felt that it was quite good that this coward was dead. That makes sense, I really dont know whats going on with our Spencer familys security system, but we even let an assassin sneak in and kill that coward. But if that coward hadnt died, I wouldnt have gotten out. The audience knew Edisons identity, who killed the elder of his own family, and now saying something like this was a little scary. Alright, since you said so, I will let this beast go for now, but if there is a next time, I will definitely cut him into pieces. After Charles regained his strength, his arrogance returned and he often fantasised about leaving without having to restore that juniors power. Leo was not so foolish as to pull a hand on Charles. You want to slip in front of me? Thats not what you promised me before. Looking at Leo, Charles seemed to have forgotten how he had just been bullied. I let you off the hook and you still want to be bullied, do you? You dont think Im still the same as when the power was just identally fooled by your underhanded tricks, do you? Since you dont want to live, I will kill you this time. With that, he raised his hand and ready to strike at Leo. After all, he had been humiliated in front of his juniors, so what if he killed someone and revealed himself? Chapter 988 The Man Behind the Curtain The moment he struck out, Charles felt his fist was firmly locked, and when he turned his head, he found that it was Edison who had moved his fist, and Charles asked with a look of puzzlement. Whats wrong with you? Edison, are you going to help him? Looking at this appearance of Charles, Edison only smiled lightly and said. If you want to kill someone, do you still need to do it yourself? Dont you move him now, Im quite interested in him, if you want to move him then do it on the battlefield and show me your full strength, otherwise none of you will do it. Because when the timees, I want both of you to be killed by me.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. If this phrase hade out of someone elses mouth, it might have been just a joke, but this phraseing out of Edisons mouth was a realistic threat. Although the murderous aura was not as heavy as Leos, Charles felt a greater pressure because this Edison was a notorious madman. Fine, since so, I agree, except that Leo, I will make you die as miserable as you can. Give back your juniors internal energy? Unless you snatch it from me. Leo couldnt imagine that Charles still wasnt going to return that surge of internal energy. Because of this internal energy matter, the two sides had been at a standstill for a long, long time, and that junior wanted to back off on this because he was not strong enough himself. Forget it, Leo, that little bit of internal energy I have is nothing anyway, Ill just re-train it. Hearing such discouraging words from his junior, Leo just sneered and grabbed his cor. If youre still one of our Cohen family, then I wont let you lose it. Of course you can give it up, but from now on you should not call yourself a member of the Cohen family, because a waste like you is only worthy of being trampled under the feet of the Ford family. Leos words provoked the anger of this junior, and in a moment, this juniors eyes glowed red. Im sorry, I got it. I want you to help me get my internal energy back! After hearing this sentence, Leo only smiled and nodded, then looked back at Charles who was ready to leave. Leo rushed straight over and punched Charles in the face. Probably because Leo did not use any of his breath, Charles did not sense Leos movements. After turning back, Charles realised that he had been hit by Leo and looked at him with an incredulous expression. Im not going to say anything about sparring internal energy or anything like that, since you make yourself out to be so powerful, fine, letspete to see whose fist is harder. Listening to this, Leo wanted to spar with Charles with his fists, not with his strength. As the heir to the Earth Vein, the power is beyond theprehension of adults, and after hearing these words, he finally bursts intoughter. OK, its the first time Ive seen someone who wants to die so badly, so Ill fight you with my fists! This time Edison did not stop it, but looked at the two with a smile. How nice would that be, wouldnt it be better topare punches? Edison said coldly. But in fact, Charles could not wait to instantly kill Leo with his own internal energy, but because Edison was beside him, he could only spar with his fists. Before the match had even started, the crowd had all eyes on these two men in a fist fight. Ashley, beat him down, this is your best chance of victory. Knowing that Charles was very powerful, Fiy was not sure if Leo could really hold out, and as such a good opportunity was rare and precious nowadays, he roared loudly and addressed Leo. And Leo just turned back to Fiy and whispered. Fiy, dont worry, whatever Ipete with this kid, I will win, you can wait to hear my words. After saying that Leo gave a smile. Unknowingly, all those leaders of the Pompeii imperial family watching the match had focused their attention on this inconspicuous corner. Who do you think will win? A little old man suddenly opened his mouth, in an extremelyical tone, and asked the sober looking old man beside him. Arent you talking nonsense? Charles is the most powerfulte-bloomer ording to all of them, other than that Edison who can possibly fight against him, what else can fight against him? To be honest, if it wasnt for Edisons great strength, I would never have agreed to release him, but it was his own family he killed, so thats none of our business. The old man, who looked sober, said with an affirmative face. But at that moment the little old man shook his head with a yful expression. I dont think so, that kid called Ashley might really have two tricks up his sleeve, otherwise he wouldnt have been able to clean up Charles just now. Its as if he has an aura of a king about him, do you think he will lose? I dont think so, anyway, Id bet on him to win. With that, the sober old manughed happily and took out a few notes from his own pocket. Lets have a bet. That little old man was not a liar, and when he heard that his partner wanted to bet on a game, he immediately followed suit and took out his banknotes. It seems youre quite confident, but this time, you might really lose badly, for Charles is definitely not simple. When the little old man saw that the money was in ce, he covered his mouth andughed loudly. And what if I told you that Ashley is Leo? Now do you still think he will lose? Thats the offspring of a top master! When he heard the word Leo, the other old mans face turned pale, looking very surprised. How is it possible? Could he be the descendant of Tiana among the Pompeii imperial family? Shouldnt he be a sinner now then? Howe he still dares to be in the middle of the Pompeii imperial family? I dont know, anyway, he is back. Lets see what happens. Anyway, dont let him make too many waves, or we have to do something. After saying this, the two men did not look a single bit worried, but instead looked like they were enjoying themselves and ready to watch the big show. Chapter 989 Soul Fixing Pearl Although the audience was unanimous in their belief that Leo would definitely lose to Charles, there was a sense of expectation in their hearts. It may be because Charles has never lost, so these spectators, despite their belief in Charles strength, still hoped that someone could beat him. The crowd gathered their eyes among the two, the Ford family was shouting cheers for Charles, which made it look like Leos backstage strength was very weak. Naturally, people from the Cohen family were shouting Leos name all the time, but so what? How could the volume of this one family bepared to so many others? Charles sneered, and then he rushed up. As he rushed towards Leo, although Charles did not use his internal energy, the moment he got close to Leo, Leo clearly felt that Charles had gathered his own internal energy in the palm of his hand. It seems that this time Charles was determined to kill Leo, who was not at all flustered. Since youre going to y dirty, Im not going to be polite. With that, Leo pulled out something else from nowhere.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Soul Fixing Pearl. This pearl has been lost for a long time, and it just so happens that Leo would have made it, and the purpose of this pearl is to guard against those sinister viins who would use it in the event of a promised fist fight. Legend has it that as long as one is touched by this Soul Fixing Pearl, ones internal energy will be instantly reduced to nothing, only that this is only for those who are lucky enough, without luck, this Soul Fixing Pearl, is just a waste product. Leo flicked the Soul Fixing Pearl onto Charles body the moment he struck out. In just a moment, Charles felt his body being emptied and his legs going weak. For these people with a very high level of training, they usually walk without using their own strength at all, but using their own internal energy. After being drained of his internal energy, for a moment Charles was a bit overwhelmed by the reaction and fell straight to the ground. The faces of the crowd, which had been filled with anticipation, all instantly became mute. Did Charles trip and fall? Why did he suddenly fall down? I dont know, how could a person practicing cultivation suddenly fall down? Did his internal energy flow backwards and go off the rails? How is it possible? If it was going to go off the rails, it would have already gone off the rails long ago, it wouldnt have waited until now. The crowd murmured behind their backs, but none of them came forward to help, for they were all engrossed in the battle and the result was clearly something they had not been able to ept. After this scene that Edison saw, his eyes glowed as he looked at Leo. What, he has defeated Charles? It is impressive. It seems that I was indeed right, this kid may have used a little trick, but he still has some brains and is someone who is qualified to fight me. Leo then picked up the Soul Fixing Pearl on the ground and looked at Charles with a bemused expression. Whats going on? It was meant to be a little gift for you, but you suddenly use your energy, now the Soul Fixing Pearl has sucked all the strength out of you. Now its not a matter of whether I want to return your inner energy or not, but whether you can fix it back yourself. With these words, Leo directly stunned everyone present. Just yesterday, Charles, who was an unparalleled expert, was defeated and had his martial arts invalidated by a fledgling kid today. What?! Is it true what this kid said? Did he really nullify Eldest Seniors martial arts? Thats impossible, hasnt the Soul Fixing Pearl been lost long ago? How could it be in the possession of a fledgling kid? Thats true, its a long-lost thing, it cant be obtained by such a loser. ording to the practice of the Pompeii imperial familys tournament, no one from the outside could go up to the stage without the result being reached, so Charles juniors could only do nothing but wait at the bottom. Charles, do you admit defeat now? Your internal energy is all gone, and now that we are both still here, I can kill you at any time. Saying that, Charles incredulously carried his internal energy up again, but no matter how hard he tried, he no longer had the same heat between his two hands as before, obviously, Charles internal energy had been nullified by Leo. Dont be ridiculous, hurry up and get my power back, or you will be in trouble. Charles still pretended to look t, but his heart had crumbled to near tears by now. After hearing Charles words, Leo justughed helplessly, then shook his head and said. I cant even if I wanted to. You cheated, I threw out a soul fixing pearl and your internal energy was actually sucked away directly by it, and you know the conditions under which a soul fixing pearl will suck away ones internal energy. You have only yourself to me, dont you think? Looking at Leos so serious look, Charles finally understood that his internal energy, really, could no longer be returned. In the Pompeii imperial family, losing ones internal energy is tantamount to losing ones power, and Charles former arrogant and domineering aura was precisely, due to his own great power, directly ruined. It was only then that the Ford family realised the seriousness of the matter, and the Fords elders immediately rushed over. Come on, everyone, help Charles lock up his internal energy now, hes losing all his power and theres going to be a big problem. This group of Ford family elders was all anxious and it was clear that they were terrified that Charles power would disappear, as it was their final card in the Pompeii imperial family. The reason for such a high and powerful position is that Charles is the only one who is strong and the others are just ordinary people. All the elders of the Ford family jumped to Charles side and poured all of their own internal energy directly into his body, attempting to lock his power in this way. But how could they possibly lock up someone who was so much more powerful than them with just their half-heartedness. In the end all the Ford family elders were running out of internal energy, but still no half-hearted improvement was seen. Charles had also sensed long ago that the matter had been nailed down, and a look of despair appeared on his face. No need, all my power is gone, and it is futile for you to do anything more. It was only after the words were finally uttered that the elder of the Ford family lowered his hand. Chapter 990 Two Families at War Although these elders were tense on the surface, the desperation within them was always still there. The person who caused all this was Leo, and they were unanimous in locking their eyes on him, and the people of the Cohen family were no fools. Knowing that a great battle was about to take ce, they took the initiative to stand in front of him. Its not right for you adults toe out and lecture the younger generation when you lose after thepetition. The Ford family had been pushed to such a point, how could they possibly back down? They spoke indignantly to Alexander. Alexander, if you dont give that rebellious disciple of yours today, we will destroy your Cohen family. When the timees, It is hard to say if there is the enmity between our two families. After hearing these words, disciples of the Cohen family let out a loudugh. Imughing my ass off, how dare you y rogue after losing a match? Challenge our Cohen family elders, Funny. If everyonepetes like you do, whats the point ofpeting? As this disciple spoke, he was suddenly struck by a wave of palm wind. When the elder of the Cohen family looked along with the wind of the palm, he saw the elder of the Ford family holding up his arm, and it was obvious that this palm was struck by him. Leo rushed over to help this disciple. Luckily for those Ford family elders, their strength itself was not good, and this p did not cause much damage, instead it provoked the anger of the Cohen family. When Alexander saw that his men had been injured, he became furious and was ready to rush forward with Fiy and Sean. A lean little old man jumped into the middle of the Ford family and the Cohen family, and with a punch, a barrier actually appeared, blocking both families behind it. What do you want? Are two big families going to fight in front of these kids? Is it a shame? Ive seen the whole time when you two werepeting just now, it was Charles who got the appropriate retribution after using sinister and cunning tricks, and I think that kid from the Cohen family is right. So I warn the Ford family once again, if you continue to be so rampant, I will have to take action. A little old man looked iparably amiable, but after he uttered these words, all the elders of the Ford family actually knelt down, which stunned all those present. Sorry, it was our fault, Tiger Lord, we shouldnt have acted rashly. As for Charles used dirty means, thats why he was sanctioned by Ashley. We beg you not to be angry and not to me us. The Ford family head said in a thin voice with a conciliatory look, while a hint of fear filled his face. When the little old man saw the Ford family head behaving in such a manner, he didnt take it any further and just smiled ndly and said. Forget it, its just a kidspetition, theres no need to make things so serious. Bro, your strength is good, and your brain is also very resourceful, but show mercy and restore the strength of this Ford family, do you agree? After all, this is an injury caused between the two of you in a match, and I would not have had the right to interfere. So, in return, I will grant you a request, just let me know directly if you need any help. After all, they were all from the Pompeii imperial family, and Tiger Lord did not want to make his forces weaker, so he asked Leo in a t tone, seemingly with Leo taking the initiative, but as soon as Leo refused, the little old man would most likely make his move. And when everyone thought that Leo would dly ept, Leo said with a smile. I wont ept unless you have to grant me two requests and I cant tell you right now; if you can do it, Ill say yes, if you cant, Ill definitely not. From ancient times to the present, the Four Lords of Heaven Vein are existences with supreme power, headed by the Commander of Wyverns, and no one has ever dared to speak to these four lords in such a manner. So Leos statement stunned all those present. Alexanders legs trembled after hearing Leos words. He froze in fear that this little old man would suddenly make a move to exterminate everyone in the Cohen family. And as things stand today, there are already a number of people who are surreptitiously moving their feet backwards, but surprisingly this little old mans serious look all eases away in the next second, and is reced by a jubnt smile. I have never seen such a rampant child in all my years of managing the Pompeii imperial family, not bad, I like it, I will grant you. I agree to your two requests, but not too much. With that, Tiger Lord threw out an elixir, which then disappeared in front of the crowd, apparently this elixir was the antidote. Charles picked it up and shoved it inside his mouth. You have been defeated so many times in a row in one day, and that based on your dirty tricks. Next time you want to challenge me, I advise you to think clearly, otherwise you wont be so lucky. The organiser had been stunned by the sudden arrival of Tiger Lord, and the instant disappearance of Charles power. The Ford family, one of the key participants in this martial arts tournament, took the initiative to ask the organiser for a weeks dy because Charles had been injured.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Knowing that arge portion of the audience would be lost if Charles did not take the field, and that they themselves wanted to see who was really the strongest, the organiser agreed to the Ford familys suggestion after discussion and chose to dy the match by a week. Everyones enthusiasm was dampened in this moment. Sure enough, you Ford family people are naturally weak, to be defeated and to ask for the match to be dyed, it is so disappointing. Edison walked up to the Ford family and said in an arrogant tone, while the elders of the Ford family, as well as Charles, did not dare to make a move at this time, because they knew the strength of Edison, and if they fought, it was likely that they would be killed by Edison. Charles eyes became iparably grey, at this moment he wanted to kill the two people who had provoked him, one was Edison and the other was Leo. Im really sorry, Edison, for letting you down today, but next time Ill definitely kill you. Charles guessed that Edison only wanted to fight in a dignified manner and to kill his opponent. Charles was confident and until now he believed that it was Leo who had used dirty tricks to defeat himself, and that the next match would be his time to take revenge. Chapter 991 Provocation When Edison heard such arrogant and domineering words, he alsoughed afterwards. Ive never really seen someone as arrogant as you. Your defeat by Ashley was not an ident, but indeed you are no match for him, and its even more impossible for you to challenge me. If you were crushed by him with his intellect, I might be the one who crushes you with my strength, which would instead make your death more straightforward. But for now cut the crap, because the next time around, youre probably going to die, and you might as well save your strength for life. Edison was not joking, but the words he said were really what he thought in his heart, and he did not feel any pressure at all for the matter of killing Charles. The Ford family did not dare to say anything and just helped Charles to leave the scene. Leo, on the other hand, was admired by all the students of the Cohen family for cleaning up Charles. You are strong, senior brother, I never thought that our Cohen family would one day be able to surpass the Ford family and beat them on the ground. Yeah, it has never happened before, and since you came over, Senior Brother, our Cohen family is more than twice as proud. All those students of the Cohen family were praising Leo. But Sean was upset. Although Sean usually loved to y with women and did not take his practice seriously, he still wanted to be recognised by his juniors. Now he heard that Leo was admired by so many disciples, all of whom had forgotten about him, and had mixed feelings in his heart. Sean, you have strength, it just depends on your own efforts. You and I both know that Ashley is Leo, but you have not exposed him, this shows that you still have conscience in your heart. What kind of man is Leo? And what kind of woman is his mother? Would he care about our hitherto insignificant status? You might as well try harder, lest you dont have the strength to take the seat when someone else wants to give it to you. Sean is, after all, Fiys eldest apprentice. Not because of bias, but because Fiy always feels that Leo will not stay in the Cohen family forever, and in the end, Sean will be a candidate for the Alexander. After this period of examination, Fiy knew that it would indeed be difficult for the head of the Cohen family to be a waste, as he had already tasted the sess of the Cohen family led by Leo, and this feeling was veryforting. Sean was excited about what Fiy said, and he nodded his head. Dont worry, Master, I will make you proud one day, but it may take a little time, after all I have to admit now that this boy does have better talent than me. Sean has finally epted this reality, and the good thing is that he has finally felt the pressure of the position of the Alexander and no longer thinks that this position is something he can just get. Aurora was overjoyed to hear about Leos fuss over the martial arts tournament from the Byrne family, and although she knew it was not a good thing, she was happy to know that her son-inw had gained respect among the Pompeii imperial family. So Aurora called Leo toe over at the first opportunity. After Leo got the order from his mother-inw, he naturally rushed to the Byrne family at the first opportunity. Youre pretty good, I didnt expect youd beat that guy, hes the famous Charles! Aurora was quite surprised until now, because although she knew that Leo was good, she had never known that Leo turned out to be so powerful. But it is also true that if it had not been for that secret book, it would not have been an easy task for Leo to defeat Charles. No, Mother-inw, its just luck, besides that kid was already weak. When Leo uttered these words, all the people of the Byrne family gazed at him, for such words were iparably arrogant and ordinary people were still unable to say them. Charles was the best in strength among the entire The Pompeii imperial family. If he was weak, there would be no strong people among the entire The Pompeii imperial family. Realising that the people around were looking at Leo, Aurora felt some anger in her heart and yelled at the people in an extremely vicious tone. Are you looking down on him? You guys go and defeat Charles! He really did defeat Charles, what do you guys mean with that look? After hearing Auroras words, Leo suddenly had a hint of warmth in his heart. As expected, after Aurora got angry, no one dared to look at Leo with that kind of eyes anymore, but they still couldnt believe that such a small body of Leo could defeat Charles the supreme powerhouse among the Pompeii imperial family. Dont listen to such things as their bragging, you can tell its a lie. Are you saying that our Byrne family is not strong enough? When has anyone from our Byrne family ever gone to the Ford family to provoke them? Dont you know the reason yourselves?N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Thats right, Charles has upied the first ce in the battle power list for a long time, how can someone just defeat it? It may be a fuss to gain some attention. Leo had long guessed that his words, once spoken, would cause a whisper, and knew that Aurora would be angry when she heard it, so he did not say anything and just pretended not to hear. By the way, where is Ivy Oda now? Aurora just remembered that Ivy had note to talk to herself today. I dont know, she went to take care of a bit of business and went off somewhere. I havent seen her all day today, usually shees and talks to me for a few minutes. For the past few days, Ivy has been staying with the Byrne family; after all, the Pompeii imperial family is not a ce where just anyone cane in. Just as Leo nodded and thought ofing back to visit Ivy some other time, Ivy returned at that moment. Leo, what brings you over? Its been a long time. It was evident that Ivy was still somewhat happy to see Leo, and what Leo cared about was not really Ivy, but the secret in Ivys heart. Ivy, in these days, have you remembered any clues? If you do, tell me about it. Ivys face instantly changed, looked at Leo with guilty. Chapter 992 The People of Toyo Im really sorry, I still havente up with any clues these days, but Im trying, Im sure Ill remember everything before long, and Ill tell you all about it then. Ivy racked her brains for a long time and couldnt think of anything, so she looked at Leo with an apologetic face. Although Ivy was not at fault, when she looked at Leo, she clearly saw herself as a child admitting her fault to Leo, feeling that she had done Leo a great disservice by noting up with the clues. Seeing her so ashamed, Leo was a bit overwhelmed and came over and patted her on the shoulder and said. What are you thinking about? I was just curious if you remembered any clues. Its okay. Ivy knew how important this news was to Leo. Although Leo was nowing to the Pompeii imperial family to save his mother, the matter about the sprites and Dominic had never been put aside, instead he was more careful, because Leo knew that the sprites were in the Pompeii imperial family, he just didnt know where they were. After the three of them had chatted for a while, Leo was finally ready to go back. Meanwhile, Clementine, who has not seen Leo for a day, is sitting at the house. So strange, why is my cousin not back? I have to go out and look for him, what if he is in some kind of danger? This is such a far-fetched excuse, Clementine is very clear about Leos strength, basically all with a crushing aura to defeat the opponent. After seeing this scene, the Cohen family wanted tough and felt envious at the same time. After all, Clementine is pretty. If these Cohen family disciples could get Clementine, it would be the luckiest thing in their lifetimes. Clementine ran off and went out walking the streets. She had no idea where exactly Leo could be until suddenly three strong men saw Clementine. That girl is good looking. Lets see if shelle with us. After one of the men finished speaking, the other two men looked over and hurriedly nodded their heads. It was obvious that they were attracted by this Clementines face.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Its the first time Ive seen such a pretty girl,e on, lets hurry up and get her. Bro, dont be in a hurry, I will strike up a conversation and she might juste with us. The man who spoke was none other than Kane, and he thought he was very handsome, but after the bystanders heard this, they looked at his face and suddenly recoiled, for this man was not only unattractive, but also somewhat ugly. No way, you are ugly and you said you are handsome, it is so funny. A man in the back opened his mouth but was identally overheard by Kane. In an instant, the smile on Kanes face disappeared, reced by an extremely vicious, ferocious look. Did you hear that? Someoneughs at me. After hearing this sentence from Kane, the other two brothers immediately pped the table and said towards the other customers in the shop. What did you just say? If you have the guts, stand up and stay that. Arent you just trash among the Pompeii imperial family? How dare you whisper behind my back? At this, the crowd couldnt hold back any longer. How dare you scold us when so many of us from the Pompeii imperial family are here? A man stood up and tried to resist, but was pped by his partner next to him. Theyre from Toyo, hurry up and sit down. After hearing this sentence, the man who was originally very aggressive, all of a sudden, his anger was suppressed. But Kane did not want to let it go after being humiliated like that. What did you just say, are you calling us rampant? Kane put on a very amiable face, walked up to the man and bowed his head. And apparently behind him, an axe was being grasped. People did not dare to say one more word, seconds passed and everyone present looked like they were stealing money, there was a dead silence and not a single person spoke. It was only two seconds though. For them, it was the longest two seconds they had ever spent in their lives. Im really sorry, it was really my words just now. I shouldnt have said such wild words, why dont you guys p me and Ill apologise? Then, Kane from Toyo simply picked up the axe and shed at the mans body until the man had no breath left. Dare judge me, loser. After Kane finished cutting the man down, the two men behind him followed suit and apuded. The reason for the arrogance of the people of Toyo is that they have very deep ties with the imperial rtives of the Pompeii imperial family. Otherwise, it would be impossible for the average outsider to enter the Pompeii imperial family. And after the three men from Toyo had finished their business, they rushed out into the street. Luckily, we can keep up with her, if that kid had held me up, I would have gone back and ripped this shop of theirs off. After Kane finished speaking, he led John and Jack towards Clementine. People on the street avoided the three men when they saw them, because they could recognise the three by their clothes and none of them dared to mess with the three. Clementine sensed that someone was following behind her and looked back at those who were following her. Why are you following me? At this time, the three men nced at each other, and then, Kane tossed his hair, throwing a wink at Clementine. Miss, dont you understand what we mean? Come with us now, and I guess you know who we are by looking at our clothes. Clementine now finally knew what had happened, so she had met rogues from Toyo and panicked. Donte any closer! Chapter 993 Leo to the Rescue Clementines eyes were filled with helplessness while her steps kept retreating. The people in front of her were not from the Pompeii imperial family, yet they were able to be so arrogant in the Pompeii imperial family, they would only be from Toyo. Although Clementine was eager to make a move, she could not do so in the current situation, because once she did, the entire Cohen family would be in a desperate situation. Ill have to scream. Clementine helplessly shouted, but Clementine still knew it did not help. And those men from Toyo knew it better. Go ahead and scream, even if you scream your throat out, no one will rush over to help you. We are citizens of Toyo, if anyone dares to hurt us a bit, I will have their entire family die. Although this is a rampant statement, it is the truth; if a citizen of Toyo is injured in the midst of the Pompeii imperial family, the people of Toyo will pursue it. And the Pompeii imperial family, close to Toyo, has never dared to touch Toyo, for there is no shortage of experts in Toyo, not even less than in the Pompeii Imperial Family. With that, the two men walked forward and approached Clementine, while one behind them looked behind at the people in the street, warning them with his eyes not toe over. The people on the street had obviously seen what was going on inside the alleyway, but turned a blind eye to it, knowing that they would not be able to help at all and might drag themselves down. John and Kane were about to put their hands on Clementines body, at that moment, a stone suddenly flew over and knocked Johns hand straight through. After his hand was struck through, he wailed in pain and looked around, but could not see a single person.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Who the hell is it? Come out if you have the guts. Were from Toyo, and if you donte out, Im telling you, this matter is not over! Kane rushed to Johns side, looked at his injuries and found that his arm had been pierced. Acting with a look of disbelief, he then shouted towards the people on the street, who, however, had no idea what had happened. Suddenly, a man came up to the three men with a faint expression on his face. Whats the rush? It takes a bit of time to walk, doesnt it? And I didnt say I was going to hide. This person is Leo, who does not show much seriousness, but rather a casual look. After Clementine saw Leo, she rushed over and hugged Leos arm, and her tears fell in a torrent. Cousin, lets run, or well have a big problem. With that said Clementine was ready to pull Leo to escape, but Leo directly pulled Clementine back with a calm face. I dont care what they are, if they touch my sister, then there is only one oue, and that is death. John came over and looked at Leo with a fierce face and asked. Do you know what we are? You dare to mess with us? Johns voice still had a hint of trembling, obviously caused by the stone that had smashed his arm through. And after Leo heard John say this, he justughed, with a mocking look. I know, the wastrel of Toyo, so what? Just like that, the three men couldnt really answer for a while. When he had reacted, Kane pulled a dagger straight out of his own belt pouch. The blood-filled dagger indicated that Kane had certainly killed a number of people on the way over, and most of them had been killed because they had identally messed with the three of them. The reason for this rampage is the unequal treaty between Toyo and the Pompeii imperial family. And now that this treaty has passed, the situation still exists. That is, Toyo agrees to a truce with the Pompeii imperial family, but only if the people of Toyo are respected by all when they are in the Pompeii imperial family. It was just a normal treaty, but in the evolution of history, it slowly became that the people of Toyo had to be above all others in the Pompeii imperial family. Although Leo had not been in the Pompeii imperial family for a long time, he had heard about Toyo and had already been displeased with this treaty for a long time, but at this time he happened to meet the people of Toyo. When they heard Leo use such a rampant tone and call the people of Toyo trash, the faces of the three changed instantly. I told you, our general is right outside the city gates. Wait, I will immediately call our great general toe and settle the score with you. From the power of that stone, these three men knew that Leo must be much stronger than them. Although they wanted to kill Leo now, they were not fools and knew that they absolutely could not defeat him, so they wanted to go to their great general. Leo is not so easy to be bullied, they could not leave unharmed afterwards after bullied his cousin. Wait, you guys stop. Clementine was nervous after seeing Leo call out to the three. Forget it, cousin, they are from Toyo, if we provoke them, the problem will be really hard to solve. Leo didnt listen to Clementines words, he just walked over to the three people by himself. Do you think you can just leave after you bully my people? You guys are dreaming. After the three men heard him say this, they looked at each other incredulously, as if a few words were written in their eyes. Does Toyo no longer have a ce in the Pompeii imperial family? But how the people of the Pompeii imperial family behaved on the way was clear to the three, and now that Leo was so rampant, the three of them were a bit overwhelmed by the reaction. What do you want? You dont want to fight us, do you? I get a little wounded, and Ill let your whole family die without a burial ce. What I want is your head. You have bullied my people and you are saying such wild words, how can I let you go? Leo sneered. The people on the street acted in disbelief after they heard Leos words. It had been many years since anyone from the Pompeii imperial family had dared to speak to the people of Toyo like that, and Leo who had just returned dared to be so arrogant! Chapter 994 Getting Into Trouble Feeling the powerful oppressive force of Leos words made the three shudder. Youre not kidding, are you? You said you were going to take the lives of the three of us, and Ill ask you onest time, do you know what we are? John had just opened his mouth and he felt a chill on his neck, and only after reacting did the other two brothers realise that Johns head had already disappeared. In a moment of panic, Jack turned around and was surprised to find that Kane had also been killed, and in a second he was the only one who was alive. Ben was a bit overwhelmed by the suppressive power of Leo, and after seeing this scene, he began to wonder if he was in the Pompeii imperial family. He was so frightened that he stood shaking in ce, his legs and hands were not obedient, while Leo just walked up to him and said to him in a very gentle tone. Keep your life so that you can go back and give the news, and if the general of your country has some guts, let hime to me himself. Remember, my name is Ashley Cohen. Grinning at the man, Ashley turned to leave with Clementine in tow. And after hearing this, Jack nodded hastily and drew up his legs to run. The news of the death of men from Toyo in the street reached the ears of the various elders of the eight families at once, as if it had grown wings. And when Alexander heard the news, he was so frightened that he couldnt even speak. What, Ashley did it? Alexander looked at his men with an incredulous look on his face, then his men nodded. Alexander fell limp on the stool in a moment. Its over, its over, this is kind of the end of our Cohen family. I didnt expect this kid to be so rampant, now I cant protect him. Alexander honestly did not mean that he did not want to help Leo, but this matter was really not up to him, and even if he put his own life on the line, it would be impossible to save Leo. What should we do now? Master, they are the citizens of Toyo, and Ashley killed two of them, and left one back to inform the others. Although the words were not pleasant, this junior was telling the real truth. Someone had ever messed with citizens of Toyo before, and the consequences have been very tragic. As the Cohen family, a family without a Princess, they had always acted cautiously when they met the people of Toyo, but they did not expect to see their previous work being undone by Leo now with one easy move. It was just at this time that Leo walked in through the doorway with a smile on his face, while Clementine, who was beside him, had long been too frightened to speak, her eyes all filled with despair. When Alexander learned that Leo had returned, he quickly ran to Leos side. Leo, take your luggage and leave, our Cohen family cant protect you anymore. Not only you, but we all can hardly escape death.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. I have heard that the general of Toyo is waiting outside our gates to greet us, but now that this has happened, this general will certainly not let us off the hook. Hurry up and go, I wont stop you, its thest thing I can do for you. Leo could hear that Alexander was really scared. After Clementine heard Alexanders words, the tears in her eyes instantly slipped down. Yes, cousin, you should go now, otherwise even your life will be in danger. We cant leave, but you still have a glimmer of hope for survival. None of us will me you. It drew a bigugh from Leo. Master, cousin, what are you two talking about? With me here, no one can do anything to our Cohen family. Let me take care of this matter. Since it started because of me, I will make it right, and when the timees, if they doe, you donte out, just let me go. It was obvious that handing over Leo was the best way for the Cohen family to reduce their guilt, even though they would not escape death. Alexander had thought that he was the eldest after all and had to protect Leo no matter what, but now he did not expect Leo to volunteer to stand in the way of this situation. Alexander was a little hesitant, as it was too difficult to make a choice at the moment. If the Cohen family does not take the title in this martial arts tournament, they will be eliminated and even overthrown by the family they once enved, and then they will be worse off than dead. But if he wants to keep Leo, he must resolve the situation at hand. Do you really want to stay? Alexander lowered his voice and asked in a soft voice. And Leo just smiled and nodded. Although I have been away from the Pompeii imperial family for a long time, as far as I know, those unequal treaties should have expired a long time ago. It makes our Pompeii imperial family enved. In short, I am unable to understand what the upper echelons are thinking. Now that Im back, I have to intervene in matters in the Pompeii imperial family, and since they from Toyo want to fight us hard to the end, its incumbent upon me to do so. However, Leos speeches did not resonate with the Alexander, but rather with the feeling that Leo was arrogant. The power of Toyo is something that the average person would not dare to imagine. Although there are rtively few people, the intensity is highly concentrated, and the average person from the Pompeii imperial family is really no match for those generals of Toyo. Leo, youd better leave, it is really too dangerous, you are not suitable to stay here, otherwise, death is the least of the crimes, or else we will all be executed. Alexander still maintained his position, and when the matter hade to this, Leo said no more, but simply walked in towards the interior. Clementines tears still could not be stopped because she felt that this meeting in front of her might be thest time she would meet Leo in this life. Meanwhile, Jack had arrived at the barrack. At this moment, the general of Toyo, Taylor, was sitting quietly in his barracks, drinking and talking to his subordinates about how he had humiliated the women in the Pompeii imperial family. Suddenly, a man with messy hair and a dirty look ran in. Whats going on? Didnt I tell you that you should have a serious look in the barrack. Taylor said aggressively, but the man still did not change, but became more agitated. General, you must help me, my two brothers have been killed by people from the Pompeii imperial family. Chapter 995 Climbing to the Door These words were like a thunderbolt from the sky, and they startled everyone in the barracks. What did you say? Someone dare to touch our people, and kill two in a row? Taylors face was full of shock and he couldnt stop the anger in his eyes. Clearly, he did not believe what this man was saying, and looked at the man who had reported the news with a look of disbelief. The man nodded frantically, Take our manpower and find the Pompeii imperial family to demand an exnation. With a gesture, Taylor led all the generals in this barracks out of the barracks together. After assembling all the generals, Taylor took his men and rushed to the Pompeii imperial family. When the men from Toyo entered the Pompeii imperial family, they were not detained by the gate-keeping soldiers of the Pompeii imperial family, but walked in very easily. After all, as the man had said, Toyo had been arrogant among the imperial family, so those gate-keepers dare not stop the people of Toyo. But though the soldiers who guarded the pass did their best to appear amiable, the people of Toyo were not. Just as they entered, all the soldiers in the entire pass were obliterated by this entire legion of Toyo. And after seeing this scene, themon people at the pass fled, while some ran to the administration of the Pompeii imperial family. So what if those high ranking people in the Pompeii imperial family knew that Toyo had entered the Pompeii imperial family so rampantly? Once the news reached the top, two senior figures from the Pompeii imperial family were sent over to negotiate, and without carrying a single soldier, or weapon. General Taylor, why did you kill the people at our pass? The people who came this time were people from the Pompeii imperial family, and they were considered to be people in high ces. He came up to talk to Taylor about this matter, but he didnt expect Taylor to go straight up and cut off one of his hands. I dont want to negotiate with you now. Hurry up and give me your man who killed our people, or the consequences will be even worse. As soon as Taylor said that, the people from the Pompeii imperial family who came to negotiate immediately understood what was meant, and asked the local soldiers to find out why. What? How dare the Cohen family kill two citizens of Toyo, isnt that seeking death? Roger, who had broken his arm, looked at the soldier under his hand with an incredulous expression. Roger had also heard about Ashley, and although he knew that this person was like a dark horse, rapidly gaining a high level of attention among the Pompeii imperial family, he did not expect that this person would be so rampant. Now go to the Cohen family and ask what is going on with this Cohen family? With that, Roger took his soldiers and prepared to go to the Cohens, but now that Taylor was waiting for a reply, Roger did not dare to leave there, so he went first to the post and exined the situation to Taylor. Im going with you. I want to see what kind of person dares to be so rampant and kill our people from Toyo, and I will make him pay back tenfold. Roger, who had a helpless face, could only bring Taylor along with him. Meanwhile, the Cohen family had long been ready and waiting for Taylors arrival. Leo, youd better not go out, you could really lose your life if you do. Lets see what that Taylor says first, after all, hes a notorious killer, if you go there now, you might really push him, what if he wants to exterminate our Cohen family then? Clementine had been persuading Leo for half a day, but Leo just thought it was just a small matter. Clementine, I will handle this matter, dont stop me. If you stop me again, you cant say you are from Moon Vein in the future. Clementine was really anxious now, with red eyes and a helpless expression, looking at Leo. Leo also took advantage of this to walk to the door. Soon, Roger led Taylor and arrived at the gates of the Cohen family. Before he could even knock on the door, Taylor used his own chopper to slice open the Cohen familys front door with a single blow. Who killed our people in Toyo? Come out now or I will kill you all. Taylors words startled Alexander, who had been waiting for a long time. General Taylor, Ill be right out. Its all a misunderstanding, lets sit down and talk about it. Alexander tried to put on a kind face to make Taylor less angry, but as Taylor had just walked in, he kicked Alexander in the stomach. For this blow, Taylor did not use his internal energy, as he knew that Alexander would never dare to dodge, and indeed it was so, as Alexander could obviously dodge this attack, yet he did not dare to use his own internal energy. Get out of my way, Im looking for the man who killed my brother. If you dont hand him over within a minute, Ill order your entire family to be beheaded right now. In fact, Taylor was nning to kill Leo first, and then slowly kill all the Cohen family members to make an example of them. And all that was said was just to trick Leo out. Alexander was very hesitant and although Leo was also nning toe out on his own, Alexander still didnt really agree.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Just then, Alexander thought Leo was still in his room, being pulled by Clementine, but to his surprise, there was a sudden burst ofughter from behind him. So what if I am the murderer of your men? What can you do to me? It was the first time that Taylor had seen such a rampant Pompeii imperial family member, and he was really a bit overwhelmed by the reaction, but Roger was already panicking at this point. How dare you to speak such words to General Taylor, it seems you want to die. With that, Roger trotted over and tried to clean up Leo. He had just lifted his own foot, but to his surprise, Leo kicked him straight to the ground. Do you want to get into all this useless stuff? Saying that, Leo walked up to Taylor Im the one who killed your men, what do you want? After hearing Leos words, Taylor just gave a coldugh. I really havent seen you this wild, but you should regret it when you know the consequences. Kill them. With that, Taylor turned back and soon all the soldiers who had been following behind him poured into the house. And Leo had guessed that this would happen and was ready to fight. In that case, lets cut the crap! Chapter 996 Taking Your Life However, just as Leo was about to make his move, a man suddenly appeared at Leos side. Whats wrong with you, brat? Ive told you to wait until the martial arts tournament, Ille and kill you. Why are you going around messing with people? This person was none other than Edison, and his sudden appearance made Leo feel a little incredulous. How is it you? Before Edison could reply, the people from Toyo in front of him rushed up. Leo had not yet seen Edisons strength, and the next second, when a dozen people from Toyo flew out like a few pieces of paper, Leo realised that this man was really powerful. In less than two minutes, all the men of the Toyo had fallen, leaving only Taylor standing in ce. Taylor was dumbfounded for a long time before he realised that all the men he had brought with him had been wiped out, and at once, instead of panic, his face was full of irritation. You people of the Pompeii imperial family rebel! Although this phrase is more appropriate for the Pompeii imperial family to utter, when it appears in Taylors mouth, there is no sense of incongruity. Because of the Pompeii imperial familys years of forbearance, the people of both countries have long since be ustomed to it. I dont care who rebels and who doesnt, Im going to kill anyone who touches this boy anyway. That includes you. Edisons rampage was not only something Taylor did not expect, but even Leo did not expect it either. Taylorughed out loud, I know you, Edison, but do you think youre invincible? If you were to fight me, would you really be a match for me? So many of his men had been taken care of by Edison alone, but Taylor did not show a hint of panic, instead he even showed a yful expression. Well find out when we fight, no need to talk nonsense. With that, Edison disappeared directly in front of the crowd, and when he appeared the next second, Edison had already stood in front of Taylor. Drop death! Indeed, Taylor did not look old, even younger than Edison. But no one expected that from such a young body, such a powerful force could burst forth. Edisons strength was already exaggerated, but Taylor only gently swayed his body and somehow, Edison was directly bounced out. Not only Edison himself, but even Roger was incredulous. To be honest, it would not be a bad thing for the Pompeii imperial family if they could kill Taylor here, but they did not expect the powerful Edison to get hurt in just a sh. Didnt you want me to die? Why are you lying on the ground all of a sudden? Thats too disgraceful. Taylor looked at Edison with a faint expression. It was just that Edison had been so beaten that he couldnt even make a sound. After waiting so long for you, I dont hear a word from you, so you should already be a dead man, let me help you. With that, Taylor raised the chopping sword in his hand, wanting to cut Edisons body off with a single sh. And at this very moment, Leo carried Edison with the speed of lightning and ced him at his feet. Hes the one who helped me, how can I let you hurt him so easily? The crowd looked at Leo with incredulous faces, but none of them dared to go up to help, because they knew they would only be killed in seconds, so they might as well watch from the side. Bro, its not up to you, soon youll go hell with him, so dont worry, you wont be alone. Instantly, a powerful force overflowed from Taylors body after he finished speaking. This is the most powerful force Leo has ever seen in the midst of the Pompeii imperial family. The people on the street who had been standing dozens of metres away scattered after they felt Taylors internal energy, because with just this kind of pressure of internal energy, ordinary people could not get close at all. The soldiers now lying on the floor were pretty much dead because of Taylors internal energy. It wasnt once or twice that Taylors energy had left everyone around him dead, and he didnt care that much, after all, this time he woulde over not because his own men had been killed, but because he felt that it was a disgrace. There were also those who didnt leave, all of whom were using their internal energy to forcefully block the pressure. And there was only one person who remained motionless in ce looking at Taylor, and that person was Leo, who was obviously not much affected, otherwise he would not have had such a rxed smile on his face. Is that all you know? Its been so long since you posed, and you still dont make a move. Taylor was surprised that there was someone else who could stand up to his own internal energy. You got some tricks up your sleeve, so you are so rampant, but next you should go to hell. Taylor smiled smugly and then walked slowly and leisurely.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Leo stood still and did not use any bit of internal energy in his body. Drop death. Taylor swung his fist, apanied by a powerful wind, and the Chopper was wrapped in red internal energy, as if it were a sword on fire. A sh came down and Leo did not panic, just a gentle dodge. Is that all the strength you have as the general of Toyo? I havent even made a move yet, and I cant even be hurt with a weapon. Taylor sensed the anomaly and tried to swing his own chopper again and again, only to find that it still failed to hit Leo. Instead, it was Leo who looked rxed, bouncing from side to side as if he was walking his dog and carrying Taylor around. I didnt really expect that the General of Toyo was only this strong, even I, an ordinary citizen, can casually defeat you. This remark directly angered Taylor, who swung his chopper even harder and his speed increased, but on the contrary, Leo still remained rxed and at ease. Although the people watching the battle around knew that Leo was somewhat powerful, they had never thought that Leo would be able to juggle a general from Toyo like this, and this was nothing more than a visual feast to show those from the Pompeii imperial family that speed could be used to such an extreme degree. Okay, enough fun, time to finish! Leo jumped up gently and then smiled, while Taylors eyes then changed. Leos figure gradually dted in his pupils, and in the next second, Taylor was directly hit and sent flying. The next time I see you, it wont be as simple as knocking you down, I will take your life. Chapter 997 Cheating Again Until he was knocked out, Taylor still couldnt believe the truth in front of him. How is it possible ? I didnt even see his movements clearly, what the hell is wrong with this kid? As the ever-victorious general of Toyo, Taylor did not believe that he had been defeated and in the end came to the conclusion that Leo had got a trick. After all, in the entire Pompeii imperial family, basically Taylor had seen all the powerful people, but he had never heard of Ashleys name before. Brat, what kind of trick did you use? How dare you sneak up on me? Faced with Taylors questioning, Leo had long been used to it, after all, he had been suspected by others from the time he first came to the Pompeii imperial family until now, and did not feel much surprise. Leo just shook his head and looked at the beaten Taylor and said. Do I need a dirty trick to beat you? With that Leo turned around and prepared to go back inside the door, but to his surprise Taylor stood up and said with a fierce face. Dont worry, now youre putting on a show in front of me, youll regret it. And you, Clementine, you probably dont know what your status is. You even helped an outsider against me, when you know what I came over for this time, youll regret it. After hearing this, Clementine was dumbfounded,pletely unaware of what was going on. Only Alexander, who was on one side, silently lowered his head after hearing these words. Clementine also saw the expression on Alexanders face and knew that there must be something in this matter that she did not know, so she walked up to Alexander and asked. Uncle Alexander, whats going on? Why would he say that? Alexander said with an embarrassed look on his face and smiled at Clementine. Clementine, lets talk about this matter inside, there is no rush. With that said, Taylor went straight back with his own generals, for he knew that at the moment it would never be a good idea if he acted rashly. After all, Leo is still an unknown quantity to Toyo. Leo also heard what Taylor said and more or less guessed some. Arriving at the hall, Clementine followed Alexander all the way until Alexander stopped in his tracks. Uncle, tell me, what is going on? Why did Taylor say that? Alexander looked very embarrassed. At this time Fiy came up. Clementine, to tell you the truth, you do have some connection with this Toyo, and I guess you should also know that I am not your real father, but your real father disappeared many years ago. Every ten years, our Pompeii imperial family would have a marriage alliance with a princess from Toyo, or a general from there would marry with a famous family from our side. And years ago, when you were still young, your destiny had long been bound by your father, and that was to marry with the people of Toyo, and this time their arrival was presumably for you. After hearing these words, Clementines whole face instantly copsed. Her father, whom she had never met, had actually done such a thing, and in these ten years, she had been kept in the dark, not knowing anything. I dont agree, I dont have a father, Ive never met him, so why should I do what he said? Clementine was brought up by Fiy, and in fact, she found out long ago that she was not Fiys biological daughter in some details. And now Clementine naturally cannot ept it. Fiy shook his head with a helpless look on his face, If I had the power to keep you from making the marriage, how could I not do something about it? Its just that theres nothing I can do, Clementine. Although I am not your real father, but after all these years, I have long considered you as my dearest daughter, how could I bear to put you out? Fiy spoke with a slight reddening of his eyes, clearly this was not a dialogue Fiy came up with on the fly, but words from his heart. Clementine knows that. The first is that Fiys strength is limited, and the second is that Fiy is not even Clementines real father, so how can he take charge of this matter? Clementines face was in despair. Leo, you must help me, I really dont want to go to Toyo, I want to carry the Moon Vein forward with you, and I want to see the time when our Cohen family stands above all others again. Clementine ran to Leos side and held Leos hand firmly. When she saw Leos expressionless face, seemingly unconcerned about the matter, Clementine felt even more ufortable inside, after all, Leo was the person she trusted the most in normal times, and at this time, he even showed an indifferent attitude. Leo, why dont you say something? Do you want to give me away? After hearing these words, Leo couldnt help butugh out loud and pinched Clementines face with his hand. Fool, those people from Toyo tried to tease you and I killed two of their men, do you think I can stay out of the way now that this is happening? Its just that I dont think its much of a matter from the bottom of my heart. Just dont worry, I will solve this matter, and you will definitely not follow anyone from Toyo out of the Pompeii imperial family. After hearing Leos words, Clementine smiled gratefully, her face full of joy, only inadvertently, she was still able to reveal a hint of fear. Not many people in the entire Pompeii imperial family dare to provoke Toyo, and now Leo, as a person who has just returned to the Pompeii imperial family, who is unknown if he could make it.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. But for Leo to say something like this is already the bestfort for Clementine, while Leo himself is convinced that the people of Toyo will never be able to take Clementine away. At this time, Leo then thought of someone, and that person was Gabri. Ever since Gabri followed Leo down the mountain with him, Leo has been keeping her at Leo house, and because Gabri doesnt know anyone, she can only practise alone in the backyard. Leo, when I get out, Ill definitely settle the score with you. You arent in the Cohen family now, I will teach you a lesson! Gabri was alone in the backyard, practising her Kung Fu while muttering. Chapter 998 Finally Came Suddenly, a person walked over, and the crisp footsteps reached Gabris ears. Gabri, for some reason, was actually joyful inside and quickly looked back. As expected, the person who came in was none other than Leo, and when Leo looked at Gabris look, for some reason, he wanted tough, but at the same time, he also carried a hint of apology. After all, it had been a few days since she came down from the mountain, but Leo had not once looked for her. Gabri, a person who did not know anything about the mountain, was naturally full of fear in her heart, which Leo would not be unaware of. Despite the desperate words she had just said, Gabri was timid after meeting Leo. Just after seeing Leo, Gabri ran up to him and grabbed his hand. What took you so long to get here? Dont you know I dont know anyone? Next time youre going out, you must take me with you. A series ofints appeared in Gabris mouth, and when Leo looked at Gabri in front of him, who was constantlyining, he smiled awkwardly and gently stroked her head with his hand. It was just a verymon action, but it was unprecedented for Gabri. No boy had ever touched her like this before, and when Leos hand touched Gabris hair, Gabri actually felt a force in Leos hand, as if it was touching her heart, causing her heart to crash like a deer in the headlights. Im really sorry, as you know, Ive been rather busy these past few days and I havent even had time toe over to see you, so now that youve said that, Ill take you with me. The blush on Gabris face had not yet receded when she heard Leo say these words, and she was doubly delighted at once. Good, but I tell you, Im not scared, its just that Im so bored here. I dont know anyone and I cant go anywhere without youing over to me. I wouldnt havee with you if Master hadnt insisted that I follow you. After saying these words, Gabri turned her head to the side and deliberately acted as if she was ignoring Leo, who, without thinking much about it and not knowing why Gabri had turned back. He was prepared to go first, leaving Gabri to follow himter. Unexpectedly, once Gabri looked back and saw Leo leaving by himself, she was angry, but did not dare to squeal, and could only obediently follow Leo to leave together. Actually, there is another thing that I need your help, only you can do it, so I need you very much now.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. When she heard Leo say that she was needed very much, Gabri actually felt very happy. What is it? Ill make sure this thing is done right. Obviously Gabri was very happy, but her expression had to pretend to be calm. Leo looked at Gabris appearance, and surprisingly, he could not help butugh. Leo knew that Katies greatest skill was the art of concealment, and as her disciple, Gabri must be very skilled in this technique as well. And now what Leo needs Gabri to do is to steal that marriage certificate. Although this task was very dangerous, Leo believed that Gabri would be able to do it, after all, these twenty years of cultivation were not just words. After telling Gabri what had happened, Leo had expected Gabri to ept it decisively, but he did not expect Gabri to have a bitter face. So Im to help Clementine, huh? I hate her, Im not doing it anyway. Leo did not expect that Gabri hated Clementine so much and asked with a puzzled face. Why? Shes my cousin, if you help her, youre also helping me, please, hurry up. This is the first time Leo has seen such a difficult woman. If you promise to help me, in the future, I will try to satisfy you in anything, do you think its OK? When Gabri heard this, she was somewhat moved, but she still did not say anything. Theres a ton of good food and fun things out here, I wonder if youd be interested in going on a tour with met. This explicit threat was so obvious that even a fool could understand it, and Gabri was torn between being angry and wanting to go y What do you mean? Youre threatening me, arent you? You brought me out, you have to take care of my life, and now youre telling me that you dont want to take me with you, what do you mean? If thats not possible, you can send me back to my master and I wont follow you. Saying that, Gabri turned back, then put her hands on her waist and waited for Leo to speak, but her heart was somehow apprehensive, afraid that Leo would really take her back. Actually, I can help you, but will you really promise me that youll try to fulfill whatever request I say? Gabri asked, and when Leo heard this, he burst intoughter. Thats for sure, as long as you help me today, I will help you if you need help in the future. He was not one to negotiate terms with others casually, but this was after all about Clementines future, so Leo had to go out on a limb anyhow, so he decisively agreed to the request. All right then, Ill help you in this matter. Saying so, Gabri took the map in Leos hand and went in the direction of the map, while Leo called out to Gabri and said. Youre just going to go ahead like that? You dont even have your night clothes ready. The people of Toyo are no ordinary people, so dont treat them likemon folk. And after hearing this sentence, Gabri looked back at Leo with an unhappy face. You dont trust me that much? Then why did you ask me to help? Thats what I learned, and if you doubt me, then dont let me go. Gabris arrogant temperament, on the contrary, made Leo speechless, and Leo hurriedly changed his words. I believe you, but Im worried about your safety. Since youre so confident yourself, Im relieved. Chapter 999 Acting as an Undercover Agent Gabri did not say anything, just left decisively, but what Leo had just said had clearly stirred her heart. Is that brat concerned about me? He said he was afraid Id be in danger. Gabri was walking alone in the middle of the mountain forest, talking to herself, this with a warm smile on her face, recalling what Leo had just said to herself. Aftering back to her senses, Gabri hurriedly shook her head and said with a serious face. What are you doing? Gabri, you were ordered by your master to go down to the mountain to follow that brat for exercise, what are you thinking about now? It must be because Ive been at the house for so long that Ive trapped myself silly, it must be like that, otherwise how else would I have had this thought? Gabri tried to rub out her inner thoughts with excuses, but this only fooled herself temporarily. Gabri then looked carefully at the map and headed towards the camp in Toyo. The Toyo camp was now in disarray, for three men had been killed by Leo in seconds not long before, and although it was not clear why they had been killed in seconds, every man in this Toyo seemed angry. Ashley is dead, this time when we go to the Pompeii imperial family, we must uncover it and then shred it into pieces and parade it in the streets, otherwise it will be hard to relieve the hatred in my heart. Taylor said with an indignant face as he sat inside the barracks, while the other ministers also eximed Thats right. We have never suffered such humiliation in all our years in Toyo, we must take back this debt and show them the horror of our Toyo, it seems that we have not taken on them for so long that they have forgotten what we are capable of. It just so happens that this time, not only are we going to have a marriage, but were also going to attend their martial arts tournament. Just let them feel the terror of us on top of the martial arts tournament. Another minister said, and then Taylorughed with a look of excitement. Youre a very quick-witted old man.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. When the timees, Ill kill them all, and Ill see what they dare to say. After hearing this, the minister looked at Taylor. Besides, General, dont we still have that thing on hand? Said Taylor, with a wicked smile on his face. Thats right, when the timees Ill test that thing and see if its as powerful as the group says it is. With that, the whole barracks was filled withughter, and at this time Gabri looked at a note that was sitting on a table inside the barracks. Through spection, Gabri was basically sure that the note was the marriage contract that Leo was talking about. As long as she brought this marriage contract back, Gabris mission would bepleted and she would be able to follow Leo to have fun. After seeing the note, Gabri was unusually excited, wanting to steal the note in a hurry and then go back to y those things she hadnt yed with. Lets y it safe, I dont know how strong they are, lets wait until the evening and steal this back. Gabri said to herself, and then hid in a tree, ready to wait for the middle of the night to sneak over and steal the marriage contract. Finally, when it was midnight, Gabri jumped down from the tree, and based on the absence of a single person inside the barracks, Gabri slowly sneaked in. Things went more smoothly than expected and Gabri got the marriage contract and ran off towards the outside of the camp. Such a simple thing, and you need me to step in. What will you say? Gabri said while murmuring with confidence, only at this time, suddenly there was a sound of footsteps next to her, and before Gabri could react at this time, suddenly a man shouted out. Who is it? How dare you trespass into the barracks? Stop right there! Unfortunately, the soldiers on watch saw Gabri and rushed after her, and she began her own escape. After a kilometre or two of chasing, the soldiers behind that were still in hot pursuit and finally made Gabri angry. You guys really think I cant beat you, so it looks like I have to clean you up. With that, Gabri stopped and looked back at the group of Toyo who were in hot pursuit. Show me what you have and your life may be spared, or we will cut you in pieces. The man who said this was an obscene man, and the reason why he said it was that he had noticed that Gabri surprisingly had a charming face. The reason for keeping Gabri alive is that he wants to satisfy the petty desire in his own heart. Did Gabri stop to reason with them? At once, her legs gave out and she rushed towards the group. Weaving through the people, without even seeing their figures, the group of minions from Toyo were all defeated. I really dont understand, how dare youe after me with this strength. Gabri was ready to leave after she had defeated the group, and just then a sound ofughter came over and Gabri looked in the direction where the sound came from. Not a bad fighter, Lady! Youre even better looking, and if you promise to return the thing, I can even take you as my concubine. Gabri only heard the sound and did not see the person, and unknowingly felt a slight pressure in her heart. Dont give me that act, get out now or Ill leave. At this time, the sound of footsteps gradually became louder, and Gabri looked in the direction from which the footsteps wereing and saw Taylor, who was in the middle of the barracks this afternoon, speaking those obscene words. So its you, What do you want? Ill see what you are capable to call out to me. Taylor burst intoughter. Interesting, I kinda like your kind of anxious beauty, it is different from Clementine. I would give you that chance to be my concubine, but it depends on how you behave. With that, Taylor rushed forward. Gabri did not expect the person in front of her to be this fast. Before she could react, Taylor wrapped his arms around Gabris waist and then looked at Gabri with a lewd look. Chapter 1000 Inner Strength Recovery Not only you are good looking, but you turn out to have such an attractive body too, its so seductive. Taylor said with an obscene look on his face, looking at Gabri who looked flustered in his hands. But then, surprisingly, a womansughter came from not far away. I dont know why you people from Toyo are so perverted. You even hug a log so happily. Taylor looked up with an incredulous face, only to find Gabri standing in a tree and looking at herself with a smile. No way, shouldnt you be in my hands? Taylor took a look at Gabri in his hand and found that she had turned into a piece of wood. How did you do that? Taylor was confused and a slow rage in his heart. Damn it, dont run,e and duel face to face, you see if I can kill you.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. No, all of a sudden I dont want to kill you, I want to take you alive, youre just too much fun. In just a moment, the anger on Taylors face all but disappeared, turning into an indecent look, and something seemed to be on his mind. And just at this time, Taylor once again moved through the jungle at great speed. Since you want to y these blindfolds with me, you should be very fast too. Im curious whether its your speed or mine fast. I dont believe that I cant find you by going from ce to ce. Indeed, although Gabris substitution technique was good, it required a certain amount of speed to support her escape. Once her speed cannot catch up with the enemys search for her double, then Gabris blindfold is a meaningless childs y. At this time, Gabri felt a hint of pressure and brought her speed up to the maximum. Despite this, the mad dog-like Taylor quickly dismantled all of Gabris doubles. My beauty, theres nowhere for you to run to. I didnt expect to be able to get another woman, I am pleased about it. Gabris strength and internal energy had been almost depleted from moving at high speed, and she was panting and squatting in a tree. Damn it, this man is an animal. Why is he running so fast? It was the first time Gabri had seen someone so fast and was a bit overwhelmed by the reaction. And just as she was muttering to herself, Taylor unexpectedly appeared directly behind her, and Gabri looked back with a desperate expression. My beauty, why dont you run away? Dont you tell me that it is your double. Afterwards, Taylor directly knocked Gabri down with a palm strike, and Gabris right arm was surprisingly unable to move at all after being hit by Taylors palm strike. Although this p is not fatal, the toxin contained within it will immobilise you for a day, so Ill see where else you can run. Taylor slowed down his pace after he finished speaking, taking one step at a time, slowly following Gabri. Gabri was already spitting out blood from her mouth at this point. Although the power of this p was not too great, it was really a bit too much for Gabri to bear. I didnt expect I would have to kill myself on my first mission just after I came down from the mountain, Master, Im sorry, and Leo, in my next life Ill have to guard the Moon Vein with you, and Ill have to do things for you, and Ill have you take me out. Gabri took out a dagger, ready to end her life with a sh towards her neck. Just at this moment, Gabri suddenly felt something on her waist. Gabri looked at it and it turned out to be a pouch. Just when Gabri was wondering why she had an extra pouch on her person, she saw words written on it, From Leo. Gabris heart felt quite warm for some reason, and after opening the pouch with a smile, she surprisingly found a small bottle. She thought it was just a gift from Leo, but she didnt expect it to contain a few pills. As she was dying, Gabri didnt have time to think so much, after all, the medicine she had on her body was nothing other than what Leo had given her. Gabri swallowed the bottle of medicine without hesitation, and then her whole body was like an electric shock. The right hand, which had been paralysed, suddenly became conscious at this moment, and all the internal energy inside the body was restored, as if it had been reborn. But even though Gabris internal energy was all restored, she knew that she was no match for this Taylor in front of her now, so she resolutely used her strongest technique of disengagement. And after Taylor felt Gabris internal energy recovered, he tried to go after her again, but found that Gabri had disappeared in front of him, and all that was left was a wisp of smoke. Damn it, what the hell happened? How did she disappear without a trace? Didnt it already drain all her internal energy? Taylor hammered the floor with an unhappy face. Forget it, whatever, theres nothing to lose anyway. At this point, Taylor did not know why Gabri was being chased by his own men, he just thought that his men were just coveting Gabris beauty. But the more he thought about it, the more Taylor felt something wrong and quickly rushed back to his barracks. Damn it, wheres my marriage certificate! Taylor looked at his desktop with a puzzled expression. It was clear that he had left the marriage certificate here in the afternoon, but when he came back, it was gone. There was no doubt that Gabri had taken it away, but Taylor still hadnt figured out why. The next day, he had to go to the Pompeii imperial family to see them, but if he could not get the marriage certificate, the marriage would definitely be put on hold. General, I think it may be the work of the Cohen family, after all, the Cohen family we saw today were all arrogant and domineering, especially the one called Ashley. He went so far as toy hands on our people from Toyo and used traps to sneak up on you. By that reckoning, its possible that hed do something as underhanded as that, is it? When the warlord said this, Taylor finally smoothed out the causes and consequences of this matter. Thats right, why didnt I think of this? In that case, theres no point in me being polite to them. Then Taylorughed wickedly. Follow me to the imperial family tomorrow to tell them all about this matter, Id like to see how they make an ount. Chapter 1001 Pressing Acupuncture Points Injured, Gabri rushed back within the Cohens. And Leo was about to go to sleep at that moment when he suddenly felt a breath. Thinking it was someone trying toe over for a sneak attack, Leo snuck off to the side, poked a small hole in his door and watched the person outside the door. At this nce, it turned out to be Gabri, who looked weak and slowly walked towards Leos room, while Leo hurriedly opened the door and helped Gabri in. What happened? How did you get beaten up, who hurt you?Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. In fact, Leo did not expect that Gabri would suffer this kind of injury, and when he saw Gabri so weak, he felt some shame in his heart. Gabri looked at Leo with an apologetic look on her face. Im really sorry, Leo, I identally broke that marriage paper just now when I was running away, although I have stolen it. At first, Leo didnt understand why Gabri was putting on a mortified expression, but upon looking at it, he realized that it was because Gabri had broken the marriage certificate, and after Leo heard this, his heart was unusually hard. You fool, it doesnt matter, the main thing is that you are okay. Leo helped Gabri to sit on a stool and then gently pressed Gabris acupuncture points with his hand. Im really sorry, I didnt expect you to get hurt, I thought that Taylor was just a loser. Although she knew that Leo had crushed Charles, Gabri did not expect that to Leo, Taylor was just a loser. But right now Gabri doesnt want to think about it that much, instead she puts all her attention on Leos hands. This was the first time in her life that she had been touched so closely by a man. To be honest, something was going on in Gabris heart at the moment, and it was a feeling that she had never experienced before. Leo pressed the acupuncture points without any distractions in his mind, but just at this time, Gabris body swayed, being pressed by Leo. Whats wrong? Did I use too much force? Ill lighten the force a bit. With that said Leo continued to press the acupuncture points. After about half an hour, finally the set of processes came to an end and Leos technique had long since left Gabri asleep on the stool, so he carried her to his bed and covered her with the quilt while he himself sat on the stool and watched over Gabri as she slept through the night. Early the next morning, Gabri woke up early, but looking at Leo on the stool, Gabri felt at a loss. Did he just keep watch over me all night, then didnt he see all ofst night? Gabri remembered that she kept talking in her sleepst night and couldnt help the tingling on her face just thinking about it. Leo, wake up, I heard that the people from Toyo areing over, Im afraid they are looking for you, so hurry up and hide. Leo also woke up after hearing Clementines call from the doorway, while looking at Gabri sitting on the bed, Leo just smiled lightly. Leo didnt think much about it, he just went over and opened the door, and after Clementine saw the scene inside the room, she froze, and her feet couldnt help but take a few steps back. Whats going on? Why is she in your room? Were you both together yesterday? Clementine looked at Leo and Gabri with an incredulous expression. Leo nodded and said. Yes, she spent the night in my room yesterday. At this, Clementines eyes instantly turned red and she ran away straight away, while Leo was confused, not knowing what had happened. When Gabri saw that Clementine had misunderstood, she scrambled to stand up from the bed. However, she did not expect that the clothes she was wearing were just covering her. When she stood up, Leo turned around and the two of them were facing each other, and the scene was quite awkward. Get your ass out of here. To be honest, Leo did not feel anything, after all, this is not the first time he has seen this kind of scene, while Gabri is not that open, this has made her feel bad. Gabri slowly walked out, and the moment she saw Leo, her face instantly turned flushed. Keep it to yourself, or I will never spare you. Leo looked at Gabri in disbelief, although he had asked her to go and do something for him, but in any case, Leo was still her saviour, so why did she speak to him in this way? Whats going on? I didnt do anything, why are you getting so worked up? Seeing Leo so indifferent, Gabri became even more embarrassed and quickly left the ce. Leo shook his head helplessly, while remembering what Clementine had just said, Leo hurried to the hall. Just walking down the hall, Leo saw Taylor, standing there with a girl. He was the one who hit me, Princess, and we are now rushing to send someone to kill him. Taylor did not dare to act rashly, but only said to the princess by his side. The princess knew her men, and hurriedly cut Taylor off, and then said. Dont be rude, no such talk in the Cohen family. Toyo and the Pompeii imperial family are best friends, how can we make a fuss over your personal feelings alone? After hearing these words, Leo was rather puzzled. The girl in front of her was surprisingly so understanding, not only did she not me Leo, she even helped him out. And when Taylor heard the princess say so, he did not dare to say anything more, but only looked at Leo with a fierce face. Damn it, this woman is stopping me from doing my job, if it wasnt for her, Id go over there and kill that man right now. Taylor muttered in his mind, clearly not liking the princess in front of him, but rather finding her somewhat obtrusive. Princess, may I ask what this visit to our ce is about? We are such a small family and are really afraid of neglecting you. The princess shook her head with a smile. No, you misunderstood, I heard that our people had identally messed with one of your Cohen family a while ago, so I came here to apologise so that there would not be a misunderstanding. But from what I just heard my men say, it seems to be this gentleman. Chapter 1002 The Princess Apologizes The princess ced her eyes on Leo who simply smiled and nodded before looking at Taylor with a sarcastic expression. I me my men for being unreasonable, and I will apologise to you. As a princess, it was somewhat respectable that she could be so courteous to a man, and when Taylor saw that someone who was even more powerful than himself was making such a big salute to his enemy, he hurried to stop the princess. Princess, dont. The matter is because of me, it should be me to apologise, how can I let you apologise to this boy? Knowing that he would be punished to death if those families of Toyo were to learn that he had made a mistake and had the princess to apologise, Taylor hurriedly stopped the princess. And after Leo heard this, he looked at Taylor with a yful face and said. You are right, how can a princess make such a big salute to me? It should be you apologize to me. But you hurt my man, so naturally I wont let you go easily, and youll have to be sincere if you want to apologise. After Taylor heard this sentence from Leo, his face changed dramatically. Alexander patted Leos back and said gently, Forget it, Leo, lets just let him go, theres no need for all this now that the trouble is lifted anyway. Obviously Alexander did not dare to be nosy and just told Leo to be more restrained, but Leo did not think so. Taylor had injured Gabri yesterday, and now Leos heart was still very angry. After hearing Leos words, Taylors face turned grey, but the princessughed and said pleasantly. In that case, we thank you for your generosity of heart, so tell me, how would you like my man to apologise to you? Ill have him do just that. Leo bent down at this time and said to Taylor, Yesterday you tried to kill my friend, today I naturally cant let you off so easily, if you really want to apologize, just kneel down for me and kowtow, then I will forgive you. After hearing this sentence, the princess felt very incredible, after all, although Taylor had made a mistake, but it was not so much as kowtowing. If a general of a country behaves in such a manner, all authority will be lost. The princess said with an awkward smile as she looked at Leo. Why dont you change it for another one? This condition is too difficult for my general, if it really doesnt work, Ill apologise to you. Leo said to her with a yful look on his face. Fine, if you apologise to me, you bend your back to ny degrees and Ill ept. The princess was in a great dilemma and Taylor was even more so, after all, he could not make the princess apologise and at the same time did not want to kneel down. The princess hesitated for a moment, looked at the general beside her, and then bent herself to ny degrees and said sorry to Leo.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Since the princess has been so polite, there is no need for me to pursue the matter, but I hope that your general will not provoke anyone from our Pompeii imperial family again, or our friendship will not be so strong. Leo spoke to the people of Toyo as if in a threatening manner, but how could the people of Toyo dare to disobey? When Leo said this, everyone in the Cohen family looked at Leo, in total disbelief that these were the words of a man who had just returned to the Cohen family. For a family to get the Princess of Toyo to apologise to them was something that no one had dared to do before, and at this point, Leo did just that. Despite the fact that the citizens of Toyo are iparably rampant when ites to the Pompeii imperial family, the senior people know that if they really mess with the Pompeii imperial family, it is unlikely that Toyo will have a good time in front of the Pompeii imperial family. Yes, I will certainly admonish my men so that they will not do such foolish things in the future, and thank you for forgiving me. All right, since Ive forgiven you and now I dont want to see you, you can go, but we wont see you off. With that, Leo put his hands behind his back and then walked inside the study without even looking back, leaving the people of Toyo, while at that moment those ministers of Toyo had long been on the verge of being furious, but in the face of the princess, they did not dare to speak. He is so rampant, if I get the chance, I will kill him. Thats right, a small n speaks to us arrogantly and makes our princess apologise to him. Our princess values peace, if the prince hade, I guess that boy would have been killed already. The people of Toyo were muttering, venting their frustration with Leo in their hearts, while within the Cohen family, surprisingly, cheers rang out. Leo, you are really impressive, you have done what everyone dares not do, and I never thought that the people of Toyo are so polite to you. The crowd was happy, except for Leos face, which wore a hint of hesitation as he turned to his juniors. We can certainly earn some respect for this matter, but you have to be careful when you go out, it would be dangerous if you were to be backstabbed by them. Just now, the disciples were feeling happy, but after hearing Leo say this, they immediately panicked. Everyone in Toyo is a martial arts practitioner, and with the Cohen familys strength, they might really be killed by those people from Toyo, so those brothers and sisters of the Cohen family were instantly unhappy. What should we do then? Wouldnt we be in trouble if they really get at us? Leo shook his head. So what can I do? You dont practice hard? It would be bad if you were attacked, you would only end up being killed, so from now on, all of you follow me and practice. After Leo had said this, all the disciples followed him. What Im going to teach you today is my newly learned martial arts, and of course its your factions, so naturally I wont give you my factions martial arts, otherwise I wont be responsible if you get hurtter. As he said that, the juniorughed, it was obvious that Leo had already mingled with them, and all these junior looked up to their senior brother very much. How are you, General? Did you teach those boys a lesson? Chapter 1003 Two Women One Show When the warlord saw Taylor and came back, he asked with an excited face, but Taylor pped the table fiercely. Bastard, I thought the princess had taken me to the Cohen family today to talk about the marriage, but I didnt think it was just to apologise. No, Ill have to go there again tomorrow, I must get this right.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Im not leaving until I get Clementine married. Today, when Taylor saw Clementine again, his heart was even more excited, but Clementine was crying at the time. Taylor was afraid that the princess would misunderstand that he was bullying Clementine and break off the marriage contract, so he did not dare to go up and molest Clementine. What? You havent gotten Clementine in the past today? The warlord asked with an incredulous look on his face, while Taylor just stared at the warlord viciously. Whats the matter? You dont think Im capable, do you? Havent I told you already? Ill get her for sure! Are you mocking me by asking that? Saying this, Taylor gradually walked towards the warlord, who looked at Taylor with a fearful face. No, Im just asking, how could I not trust you? Ill go with you tomorrow and Ill be sure to help you bring yourdy back. Although Taylors warlord wasughing at him, he was still happy to hear that he was going with him. After all, although the warlord was not overly good at boxing, he still had a good head on his shoulders. And Clementine approached Leo again in the evening. When Leo met Clementine this morning, he had no idea why Clementine had left all of a sudden. Clementine, however, found Leo in tears again, and Leo really didnt react for a while. Whats wrong, Clementine? Who has bullied you? Tell me, Ill help you go and clean him up. To be honest, Leo really thought that Clementine was being bullied, but he didnt expect that the person who caused Clementine to cry was himself. You have the nerve to say that. You dont know who bullied me? Dont you know why Im crying? Originally, Clementine thought that Leo would not be that stupid, but she did not expect that Leo would really not guess it. Clementine, what have I done to make you unhappy? Cant you just say it? Why are you still crying? With a teary face and a hint of snot, Clementine said to Leo with an indignant look on her face. When you opened the door this morning, I clearly saw Gabri inside your room. Tell me, why did you let a woman you just met sleep inside your room, did you do something else? Because of this matter, Clementine had been crying for a day and only now did she decide toe over and ask Leo about it. Leo couldnt help butugh out loud when he heard Clementineining about himself with a sobbing voice while talking about the mornings events. What are you thinking about? Yesterday, Gabri went in order to help you steal the marriage contract and came back injured. I was just healing her yesterday, I slept on the stool, what can I do with her? After hearing these words, Clementines face instantly froze as she looked at Leo with an incredulous expression. What? She went to help me steal a marriage contract? Is it stealing Taylors marriage contract? Clementine looked incredulous. Clementine knew that Taylor was very powerful, and Leo had just said that Gabri had gone to help her steal Taylors marriage contract, which was really a bit hard to believe for a while, after all what a dangerous thing it was! Really? You said Gabri went to help me steal the marriage contract, so is she badly hurt? Am I wrong to me her? After hearing Leos words, Clementine was ashamed. Shes helping me and I misunderstood her, why dont I go and apologise to her now? Clementine said with an anxious look on her face. But she didnt expect that at this time Gabri was sitting on top of the roof, watching Clementine and Leos every move. Gabri felt extremely disgusted after seeing this look on Clementines face. Dont pretend, youve been crying all day and youre onlying over to apologise now, shouldnt you havee over a long time ago? Gabri jumped down from the roof and then walked over with a very arrogant expression on her face. Leo really didnt expect that Gabri would be so arrogant. Alright, alright, you two just stop arguing and hurry back to bed, its alreadyte, I still have to sleep. At this time Gabri pushed Leo away and said to him. Its okay, if you want to go back to bed, Leo, you go back to bed now. I need to be clear with her about this, I didnt go to get the marriage contract because of her, I simply did it because I wanted to help you. Hearing Gabri swearing her sovereignty, how could Clementine stand it? Do you think I need you to help me get the marriage contract? If my cousin wasnt afraid Id marry Taylor, why would he have asked you to help me steal the marriage contract? Youre just a tool. After Gabri heard this sentence, her face instantly changed, apparently the arrogant temper she just hadpletely disappeared, looking at Leo on the side when she was about to exin, but Gabri had a stern face and directly turned her head to leave. Clementine, what are you talking about? I went to a lot of trouble to get her toe and help you, howe you still pissed her off. Clementine had always listened to Leo, but after Leo had said this, Clementine was unwilling to listen and turned her head directly to the side. Whatever, its because of me that shes doing this anyway, its not like Im asking her to help me. Leo looked at the women on either side with their backs to him, and it was then that he realised what aplex creature women were. Oh my God, its so hard for me too. OK, you two do what you like, Im going back to bed. With that, Leo really went back to his room, leaving the two girls standing at the door. Youre still not leaving? What are you waiting for here? You still want to go into my cousins room? Im telling you, its absolutely impossible, Ill stand guard here today. Saying that, Gabri really stood at Leos door, and Clementine did not leave, keeping an eye on Gabri and not letting Gabri enter Leos room. All right, in that case, well both stand here all the time and no one will leave. Chapter 1004 A Man and Two Women Leo heard the two of them and ignored them afterwards, ready to go straight to bed, but to his surprise, the two of them kept arguing at the door, so much so that Leo couldnt sleep. If you two are going to stand here, its better if you dont talk, I have to rest, in case that people of Toyoes over again tomorrow and I have to deal with it. After Clementine and Gabri heard Leos words, the two immediately quieted down as if they were inpetition. But within two minutes, the two of them were arguing at the door again, and Leo had no choice but to open the door. Why dont you bothe in? If you both want toe in, you both sleep in my room. What Leo didnt expect was that Gabri and Clementine, after hearing this, both scrambled into Leos room. Clementine grabbed Leos bed, while Gabri decisively chose the stool that Leo had slept on yesterday. Leo looked helplessly at the two people in front of him and shook his head. All right, now youre all in one ce, so go to sleep and dont make any more noise, Im going to be really pissed off at you two if you make any more noise. Leo was truly helpless, and although the two of them had robbed his sleeping ce, it was finally quiet. Both girls were usually used to going to bed early and waking up early, and soon they both copsed into their positions so sleepy that Leo covered them all up with their nkets. Of course Leo would not stay in a room with two girls to sleep, he sneaked up to the roof and fell asleep alone watching the moon. The entire Cohen family is in a panic when Clementine cant be found. Although Clementine had some misunderstandings with her seniors, after they had all gotten over it, Clementine is their jewel in the crown. Have you found Clementine yet? No, I searched the entire house but could not find her. And, that girl who was brought back by Leo is also missing, did the two of them go out to y together and then encounter some danger? Bah, shut your mouth, how can that be? Clementine is not a child, and the girl that Leo brought back seems to have a couple of tricks up her sleeve, so how can she be in danger? Everyone was looking for Clementine, and Gabri, but they both slept so much that they forgot the time. At this time Leo heard a noise and came down from the roof, returning to his room after seeing no one. It was at this time that the disciples found the ce with their men and, wanting to see if Leo knew where the two of them were going, they knocked on Leos door. Leo, both Clementine and Gabri have disappeared, do you know where they have gone? Seeing his juniors look so anxious, but because he was looking for two girls, Leo couldnt help butugh out loud. Have you guys finally noticed that theyre both missing? Im getting annoyed with them, theyre both inside my room, you guys wait, Ill get them packed up. After the juniors heard Leos words, at once, their eyes widened and looked at Leo in disbelief. With a bang, Leo closed the door behind him, while the juniors remained frozen in ce in disbelief. What did Leo just say? Both girls spent the night inside his room, did something happen to the three of them? Soon, more and more people were waiting at the entrance of Leo for the two girls toe out. And just then the door finally opened and the three men stepped out together. I didnt expect this to happen to our Cohen family Its so humiliating! No, we cant let word of this get out, and we cant let the people of Toyo know about it, or else how is this thing going to end? Everyone misunderstood Leo, and Clementine and Gabris faces were filled with embarrassment as they listened to the words of these juniors. Youre exaggerating, I didnt do anything, I just taught them both martial arts.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Before Leo could finish exining, just at that moment, a man suddenly jumped in through the door andnded in front of Leo. How dare you do such a thing to my fiance? I will make sure your family knows about it and have you killed. Taylor had just arrived at the Cohens and he heard that the entire Cohen family was looking for Clementine, but he heard the wordsing out of the mouths of these juniors, and for a moment, his entire body froze. Clementine was a great beauty and his fiance, and after hearing that she had been bullied by Leo, Taylor was instantly struck with killing intent. Leo looked helplessly at Taylor in front of him. Dont take personal revenge for what happened yesterday, I told you a long time ago that nothing happened, it was just a misunderstanding on your part. Leo exined, but he did not expect Clementine to suddenly stand out at this time and said loudly. Yes, I am with my cousin, so what? I dont like you, you are the one who has to make a fool of yourself and alwayse over to annoy me. I tell you, before I might have been afraid of your people from Toyo, but your princess also said yesterday that if your people from Toyo ever disrespect our people from the Pompeii imperial family again, I can always go and report you to her and then let her discipline you. Clementine said with brave, after all, if Taylor does not give up, once he goes to the imperial family, the Cohen family will be in trouble, it is better to tell him that she has already offered her body to Leo. What did you say? After hearing these words, Taylor obviously couldnt believe it, and looked at Clementine and Leo with an incredulous face. The suddenness of it all, coupled with Taylors words, made the entire Cohen family think that Clementine had really gotten together with Leo. s, if this kind of thing really happens, there is nothing that can be done about it. Anyway, Leo is not an ordinary person, so it might be a good choice for Clementine to be with him. But have you thought if Taylor really let it go? Yeah, hes the general of Toyo, so if he goes back and the people under hismand know that this has happened, he will feel humiliated. . .. Taylor listened to the people and felt he was being cuckoldeded even though he was not married to Clementine. Chapter 1005 Going with the Flow Ashley, Im not finished with you on this matter, Im going to sue you over at the imperial family right now. Taylor knew well that he could not strike directly with Leo here because of the princess, and although he was angry, he chose to go to the people of the imperial family.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. And Leo just had an innocent look on his face, looking at Clementine beside him, his face showing helplessness. How can you nder your cousin? How would the Cohen family think of your cousin? To be honest, when Clementine said that she was rted to Leo, Gabri wanted to ask tentatively if things were true. So whats that got to do with you? You cant be with my cousin anyway, so dont worry about it. Seeing that those disciples had already believed it, Clementine had a smug expression on her face and was deliberately mocking Gabri. Gabri looked at Leo with a surprised face, while Leo just shook his head helplessly. Dont misunderstand, Gabri, this is just Clementine scaring that boy. After hearing these words, Gabri finally was relieved and her nervous look receded. Whatever you want, Taylor, Ive said its none of my business anyway, and if you must go over to the imperial family and sue me, Im not going to stop it. With that said Leo walked back to his room with an unconcerned look on his face. Taylor was so angry. This time it is useless even if anyone stops it, after all my marriage to Clementine was a reward from thete emperor, now you have defiled my fiance, I will make you pay the price. Taylor left decisively, leaving behind a dumbfounded group of disciples. Do you think Master will me Leo when he finds out about this? Its hard to say, but Leo is not an ordinary person, so the master should agree to the marriage. It looks like theres another good show to watch, I just hope Leo wont be relegated from the n. This group of people from the Cohen family had already gotten used to Leo staying in the Cohen family, after all, before Leo came over to the Cohen family, the Cohen family had been in a disadvantageous position, and now because of Leos ability, it had finallye back to the fore. If Leo leaves at this time, the Cohen family will return to that dark environment and will also be subject to backstabbing and even extermination because those people Leo had previously messed with came back to take revenge. At the same time, a surprised cry came from the other side of the house. What do you mean? Is this thing true or false? Fiy looked at the disciple under his hand with a dumbfounded expression. Master, its so true, early in the morning I heard that Senior Leo was sleeping with Clementine, and its said that now that Taylor has gone over to the imperial family because of the marriage contract. After hearing these words, Fiy froze, and then his body leaned backwards two steps. What a sin, how could this happen? It would be a joke. After all, there is a marriage contract, what should the people in this Pompeii imperial family and the people of Toyo think of us? Not only Fiy, but also Monty was also in a state of disbelief. Clementine is the woman that Monty has been secretly in love with for more than a few years, but now when he hears that she has been hooked up with a man who has just arrived in the Cohen family for a few days, he felt copsed. No, Master, he must be severely punished. After hearing Leos name, the junior had a puzzled look on his face. Youre wrong, his name is Ashley? After hearing these words, Monty hesitated and nced at Fiy, who then hurriedly exined. Monty, dont bring Leo into this, he has nothing to do with our Cohen family, youd better separate the two clearly. Monty was clearly reluctant to help, but still chose not to speak due to the pressure of his own master. Thats right, if this is heard by outsiders, it will not be a small matter. Monty was so angry that he went straight back to his study, and Fiy, without slowing down in his anger, waved his disciples away. What should we do about this? Now that this has happened, in case word gets back to the imperial family, our Cohen familys reputation should be damaged again. Except for just when Leos name was mentioned, Alexander nced at the three people over here, all the other times they all kept their heads down, obviously not wanting to pay attention to this matter with Leo and Clementine, until Fiy asked. What else can we do? Since the two of them have alreadye together, cant we still stop it? You have to know that we are now able to keep the Cohen family all because of Leo alone, if you get rid of him, our Cohen family will be in a desperate low. After hearing Alexanders words, Fiy knew deep down that it was right. Indeed, if Leo was driven away at this time, the consequences would be unthinkable, so even though it was his own daughter, Fiy could only choose to ept it in silence. All right then, since things havee to this point, I cant say anything, so let them do as they please. Fiy was obviously angry and called for Leo anyway. You called me here in such a hurry, whats the matter? Fiy said with a sorrowful look on his face. Dont you know whats going on yet? Its all such a big deal today, even Taylor has gone over to the imperial family, and now theres no telling what kind of things have developed. Leo was just about to exin something , but Fiy went straight on to say. Since you and Clementine have been together, you guys do the wedding as soon as possible, otherwise, if Taylores, and with the marriage contract in his hand, it will be tough for you and Clementine. After hearing this, Leo was dumbfounded and looked at Fiy in front of him. Fiy, you misunderstand, I have no intention of marrying Clementine, I just dont want him to be with Taylor. Taylor doesnt even look like a good person, not to mention Clementine is my cousin. Leo clearly did not focus his remarks on not marrying Clementine, but on Taylors persona. But right now Fiy doesnt care so much, in his opinion Leo had already slept with Clementine, so they had to get married. What did you say? You dont want to be responsible for it? Chapter 1006 The Arrival of the Imperial family With this statement, Leo finally reacted to the fact that Fiy did not know the truth, but had just heard it from his own men. Leo then said with a smile to Fiy, Fiy, you misunderstood, just now it was just Clementines nonsense words to avoid Taylor, in fact she and I didnt have anything. She was just having a tantrum with Gabri inside the room yesterday. Until now, Fiy realized that in his heart, he still wanted Leo and Clementine to get together, and not to let Taylor take advantage of her. After hearing Leos words, Fiy was once again stunned. She had said such words in front of so many people, who will believeter that she has not slept with you! You hurry up and get married to Clementine, otherwise if Taylores back, it will be troublesome. Leo could pretend to be Clementines partner for a while, but there was absolutely no way he could marry Clementine, after all, he already had his wife in his heart and absolutely could not fit another person. Therefore, Leo decisively rejected Fiy, Fiy, we can solve it in another way, but I absolutely do not support this. Fiy was speechless and looked at Leo, not knowing what to say. Shes your cousin, can you bear to let her be taken back to Toyo by a bastard? At this time Monty came out, Master, if he really doesnt want to, you should stop forcing him, let me do it. You know how I feel about Clementine for so many years.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Fiy did know that Monty had been deeply in love with Clementine all these years, except that Montys strength was really not very reassuring to Fiy. Just as the crowd hesitated, there was a call from the doorway. Master, the imperial family ising over. Fiy looked at the disciple who ran in at the door with a look of despair. Did Taylor run to the imperial family so soon to sue? This is a big deal, if everyone in the Pompeii imperial family knows that this has happened to our family, how are we going to survive? Before Alexander had time to react, he saw that people from the imperial family had alreadye to the door. Although not the Lord of the Pompeii imperial family, he was a messenger to all under one person. Which one is Ashley Cohen? Hurry up ande with me, you should know yourself for why. Disturbing the rtionship between the Pompeii imperial family and Toyo, what a serious crime, you will not escape death. This messengers voice was somewhat like that of an ancient eunuch, very effeminate. At this moment, all the others, except for Leo, looked very sad. Its over, I cant believe weve been charged with this, Im afraid our Cohen family wont be protected now. Alexander had a desperate look on his face, after all, no one had expected that just because of a lie by Clementine, something so big would be triggered. Alexander looked at Leo with a shameful face and said, Although the person the imperial family called was you, our Cohen family still feels very sorry. I didnt expect this to happen to our Cohen family just after your return, causing you to get killed. But dont worry, after you have left, we will include your name in the family list, although we ourselves are not sure if the Cohen family will still be able to survive in the Pompeii imperial family. Alexander said to Leo with a look of parting from life. And Leo was all smiles. Alexander, what are you saying these words for? Its not like me going over there means our Cohen family will definitely be destroyed, Im just going over there to exin, its not a big deal, just dont worry. Saying this, Leo followed the messenger and left. Looking at Leo being taken away, Gabri rushed over and tried to save Leo, after all, after Gabri came down from the mountain, Leo was her only family, if Leo died, Gabri would be absolutely heartbroken. You are not allowed to take him. Gabri stopped in front of Leo. How dare youe over to intercept someone summoned by the imperial family? I think youre not afraid of death, are you? Gabri was not afraid of this messenger and the bodyguards behind the messenger, and was even prepared to put up a big fight. The bodyguards protecting these dignitaries are naturally all surpassed Gabri. And just at this time, Leo stopped Gabri and said. Dont worry, go home first and wait for me, Ill be right back. She had never seen such a calm person, who had encountered such a situation and still managed to say such words, but it was such words that made Gabri feel very relieved. You must be fine, Ill be waiting for you at the Cohens. Leo nodded slightly, a confident expression on his face. After seeing this scene, the messenger let Gabri go, only after she had left, he said to Leo with a cold smile on his face. Not a bad state of mind, to be able tough so happily when you are on the verge of death, it seems that you are also someone who has no fear of death. Listening to the teasing of the messenger, Leo did not show a trace of anger. How can that be? Im in a very bad state of mind, except that nothing was supposed to happen this past time, so why should I be afraid? The messenger had a joking look on his face. You probably dont know what it means to disturb rtions between two countries, and how big a crime that is? I guess you still dont know it. I know youre a kid who just returned to the Cohen family, but I can tell you, this time youll definitely not escape death. Didnt you hear what your family head said just now? The messenger seemed determined that Leo would definitely die as a result, only to look at Leo and find that he remained calm. After walking for some time, they finally arrived within the imperial family. The imperial family is, after all, the most powerful ce in the entire The Pompeii imperial family, and although the buildings inside are all vintage, it is not difficult to see that the decoration of this imperial family is clearly a good distance away from the other families. After walking to the lobby, he saw a man, looking at himself with a grin and a sinister look on his face. How dare you make a move against one of my people, then naturally I will make you pay the price. This man was Taylor, who had just listened to the boration of those from the imperial family and had gradually subsided in his anger after learning that Leo was certain to die. So it was you, you hade over so soon. Chapter 1007 The Princess to the Rescue Again But I do wonder why youreughing so hard? It is uncertain that if I will be okay or not. After hearing Leos words, it seemed that Taylor was very disdainful. You must know what my position is, I am a general. I have seen more than one or two people like you who pretend to be calm when they are dying, even though they are obviously afraid. From my past experience, it might be better for you to cry it out now, dont worry, Ill neverugh at you. Taylor was flirting wildly in front of Leo, and the messenger then interrupted. General Taylor, we have said that we will definitely give you an exnation for this matter, but you should also shut up now, I have to hurry to get to my business. The people of Toyo had always been arrogant, but in front of this messenger, they looked incredibly intimidated. After hearing the impatient tone of the messenger, Taylor hurriedly nodded his head in greeting. Yes, yes, Ambassador, you take him and do your business first. With that, the messenger led Leo into the pce of the imperial family. Just as he arrived at the pce, Leo saw a familiar figure, who had bent over backwards to apologize to him thest time. Oh? Has Leo finallye over? The person sitting beside the princess was none other than the head of the imperial family, the most powerful person in the Pompeii imperial family. Princess, ording to your wishes, is it true that this boy will not be executed? The mistake he made was no small one. In that case, it wont affect the rtionship between our two countries, will it? The Princess just said with a smile. Dont worry, absolutely not, I will go and negotiate with General Taylor, dont worry, he will definitely notin. Leo carried a puzzled look on his face. He had nned to use one of the Moon Vein secret techniques to escape from here, but he never thought I would see the princess here. Why would you want to help me? I have never met you before. Leo had no qualms about opening up directly in the middle of the pce, and his voice didnt lose a bit of momentum to anyone here. I didnt expect you have no intention of running away, it seems I am right to save you. Why do I want to run away? I have done nothing wrong, and you know for yourself what your General Taylor is. I believe that since the Pompeii imperial family is willing to make peace with the people of Toyo, it means that it believes that the people of Toyo are of good quality, but dont you yourself know clearly what kind of quality your General Taylor actually is? In the face of such a person, is our Pompeii imperial family in a position to break the contract? The princess was stunned at Leos words. After all, the imperial family heads of the Pompeii imperial family did not want their own people to marry into Toyo and still be bullied. Hearing this, the princess became embarrassed for a moment. Yes, Leo, its true that we didnt do a good job on our side, General Taylor is also a rough man, and I know all too well how his character usually is. As it should be, since Miss Clementine of the Pompeii imperial family is not willing to marry with General Taylor, then we in Toyo will do as we are told. However, I need your help. Leo looked at the princess in disbelief, but after thinking it over for a moment, he said bashfully.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Okay, as long as it doesnt go too far, Ill help, dont worry. Good. I am leaving, father. The princess said to the head of the imperial family, who let Leo and the princess go. The messenger and Taylor saw it, and the two walked out as if they were in disbelief. Whats going on? Princess, he slept with my fiance, and you just let him go? Did you intercede for him? Taylor obviously couldnt believe what was happening in front of him and yelled out from the side, while at that moment the princess calmly walked over, a kingly aura directly subdued Taylor, and then spoke softly. This time you have made us very humiliated, I will settle the score with you when I get back. Now I have something to take care of, dont you follow me. After the princess walked away, Taylor was in a daze. Whats going ontely? Why am I being threatened? And in fact, Leo is now in a state of half-knowledge, although he knows that the princess wants his help, he doesnt know why, obviously no one knows about his identity. All right, theres no one here anymore, and you can speak it out now, Princess. After walking for about half an hour, probably because the princess was too embarrassed to ask, Leo instead stopped in the middle of a mountain forest and took the initiative to ask. The princess stopped where she was after being called, and then considered for a moment after hearing Leos words. OK, I might as well be straightforward. In fact, our internal system in Toyo is on the verge of copse, and I came here to ask for your help. If this was true, Leo could help, but this kind of matter between countries, Leo was a bit puzzled. Did the princess know his true identity as Commander of Wyverns? Why should I help? I am only an ordinary man? The princess shook her head and looked firmly at Leo. Leo, you have misunderstood, you are definitely not an ordinary person, I know your true identity. Although I have not been out of the Pompeii imperial family or Toyo, I have heard a great deal about you in Toyo, and your strength is still very much to be admired. And most importantly, you know someone else. After hearing the first words, Leo was not surprised, but after hearing the second words, Leo immediately came to a hint of interest. What kind of people did he know that would be involved with this group of people? Who is it? With that, the princess pursed her lips, looked around to see if anyone was around, and then whispered. The woman I want you to help me find this time is the long-lost woman, Ivy Oda. When Ivys name appeared in Leos ears, Leo felt incredulous. Why did you want to fin her? Her status should not be worth all the trouble youre going through to find her. Chapter 1008 Sisters Meet Immediately after Leo finished, the princess shook her head. She is one of the heirs of Toyo, if she is not important, wouldnt I be considered a fart? Only after hearing these words did Leo react. It turned out that he had been looking for Ivys whereabouts and had never heard from her. It turned out that Ivys real identity was from Toyo. She is the heir to Toyo, howe I didnt know about this? Leo was clearly a little shocked, and just then the princess took a breath and said. Its only natural that you dont know about this, after all she disappeared a long time ago, only her blood still runs in the heirloom. The princess spoke with a serious face, while Leo was getting more and more confused as he listened. So if thats the case, why did youe to me? In the end, this was the point that puzzled Leo the most, while the princess just smiled lightly and said. The power of the Toyo is naturally not small, and although it has also been investigated for so many years, there is always a hint of what is toe. I learned from the outside world that Ivy might have some dealings with you, so I followed you here at the first opportunity. But exactly who told me, I certainly cant tell you, because I have a deal with that person. Leo then nodded; after all, it was a matter of national importance for Toyo, and Leo dared not interfere. OK, I do know where she is and I know her, and I can take you to her, but you have to make sure shes safe. Another thing you must know is that she has lost a lot of her memories and a lot of things are new to her, so you have to tell her gradually. After hearing this, the princess was clearly in some disbelief, but epted the reality. All right, take me to her now, there is no room for ambiguity in matters of state, and I must find her now sooner rather thanter. Leo nodded and, without saying anything, took the princess to the Byrnes. Leo was known to Aurora before he even arrived at the Byrnes. When Aurora heard his men say that Leo had a woman with him, the first time she thought that Leo had cheated on his wife, and she was furious. Until Leo arrived in front of Aurora, Aurora was still carrying a wave of anger, after all, Leo was his son-inw, and he had done such a treacherous thing in front of her own face. When she saw that Leo was indeed followed by a woman, Auroras whole face changed. Leo, you beast, you are still so calm in front of me. Leo asked with a puzzled look on his face. Auntie, what do you mean by that? Why cant I understand it? Aurora was even more furious, Leo was even pretending to be confused, did he not want to expose himself that he was already married? And youre pretending to me that you dont know? Then who is this woman youre carrying around with you? Dont you know youre married? Leo finally understood now and could not help butugh out loud and said. Auntie, shes the princess of Toyo, shes here on business, Im just showing the way! Aurora had just been unapologetic in front of the princess, and now that she knew that the person in front of her was actually the princess, she was embarrassed. So it is, I thought you dared to cheat on your wife, but what is the matter with the princessing to our ce? At this point, Leos face became serious. She came over here to find Ivy, and after all this time, I dont know whether to be happy or sad to finally know someone who knows Ivy. Leo knew that after this one thing was confirmed, Ivy would probably have to leave. Although he didnt know what exactly was happening inside Toyo, it would certainly not be a trivial matter for the princess to take the initiative to make a private visit and bring a general here by herself. After hearing Leos words, Aurora was also shocked. Thene in, Princess, Ivy is sitting inside my room now. Aurora took the princess and also Leo to her room.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Ivy, having heard the news that Leo wasing over, unconsciously dressed up in front of the mirror. Shes right here. With that, the princess pushed the door open and saw a woman, sitting in front of a mirror fixing her hair. Sure enough, its you. The first moment the princess met Ivy, her eyes were filled with light. Ivys reaction, however, was somewhat dull, and after just a second or two, Ivy felt an unusual pain in her head. She got fainted, Leo hurriedly carried Ivy to the bed. Maybe she remembered something when she saw you. What are you to her and why did she react to you like that? When Leo asked this, a smile appeared on the princesss face, obviously a happy one. The fact that she would react in this way proves that she remembers me very fondly. The Princess was clearly very relieved as she uttered these words. And then the princess revealed her past with Ivy, and Leo finally learned why. The internal family of Toyo had never been on good terms with the various rulers, but only with one family, the Oda family. The good rtionship between the two families is also due to the fact that both Ivy and the Princess like to spend time together, which has led to the two families seeing each other a lot and the rtionship has naturally be good. It was only a sudden natural disaster that struck the Oda family. That years floods tragically killed basically everyone in the Oda family, but fortunately Ivy survived, but was swept away to who knows where by the floods. Because of the heavy blow and being soaked in water for so long, Ivys memory became confused, which is why, her memory is very rambling. Now after meeting the princess, her memories were like a jumble of memories, criss-crossing, and for a moment her mind failed to react and she fainted. By the time she woke up again, Ivy remembered the princess in front of her. Alyssa! Why are you here? It had been many years since they had seen each other, but Ivy still knew Princess Alyssa, and the two embraced each other with tears in their eyes. After all these years, Ive finally found you. Do you know how hard Ive been looking for you? Now youre back! Alyssa, who had been very gentle and elegant until then, as she met Ivy, she turned into a sentimental youngdy. However, there is something else of great importance in finding you this time. Chapter 1009 and the situation in the country Princess Alyssa paused as she spoke, while Ivy looked at Princess Alyssa with a serious face in front of her. Princess Alyssa, what do you want to see me about? You know our rtionship well anyway, theres no need to hide it. Ivy said expansively, while Princess Alyssa just smiled lightly after hearing this. Its a bit awkward to talk to you about such things, but I have to, after all, its about the future of Toyo. Ivy could hear that Princess Alyssa was obviously embarrassed to say it, so she walked over and put a hand on Princess Alyssas shoulder. Its okay, go ahead, Alyssa. Youre the only one I remember in my head right now. I dont remember anything else clearly, youre the only family I have. From a young age, Ivy considered Alyssa as her best sister, and to this day, Ivy still hasnt forgotten this feeling. Then Princess Alyssa was finally willing to say what she hade for on this asion. In fact, the situation in Toyo is very critical right now. Thete emperor is no longer able to sit up because of his health, and now the position of King of Toyo is coveted by a number of ministers. As a princess, I know very well that most of these ministers are not to be trusted, and the only one who can be trusted is your Oda family. Only you, the Oda family, have the status to make an impact on this matter, otherwise if this throne were to be obtained by the other two princes, then things would be unthinkable. Alyssa knows that both of his brothers have their hearts set on taking the throne of this kingdom of Toyo. Although Alyssas two brothers were not brainless and had their own unique way of governing, if the throne went to them, then the friendly rtions between the Toyo and the Pompeii imperial family woulde to an end. Because the Eldest Prince Miyamoto was very ambitious, long before thete Emperor was physically unwell, he had mentioned many times that he wanted to take advantage of the time when the Pompeii imperial family was friendly with his own country to carry out a sneak attack and thus take over the Pompeii imperial family. The good thing is that thete emperor did not agree with Miyamotos idea, but kept friendly rtions with the Pompeii imperial family. Then in that case, wouldnt it be enough to give the throne to the second prince? I guess the second prince, Wuto, would be different. Ivy had also met Muto when she was a child, and unlike Miyamoto, Muto was not full of the idea of annexing the Pompeii imperial family and then taking over the resources of the entire region by himself. But while Muto is not so ambitious, there is a very fatal problem. Muto didnt show any signs of this when he was younger, after all, before that Muto had a crush on Ivy. But it wasnt until Ivy disappeared that Muto was revealed as well, spending his days with women, and basically not once asking questions about the affairs of Toyo. If a man like this were to be king, Toyo would not simply fall out with the Pompeii imperial family. Hearing this, Ivy finally realised the seriousness of the problem and looked worried, for after all, this country of Toyo is the ce where she was born. After all, the Oda family is one of the leading families in the country and has a stake in the survival of the country. So, Princess Alyssa, what did you seek me out for this time? Is it possible that I can save the day and turn the tide on this matter? At this point Princess Alyssa nodded with a determined look on her face and said. Yes, if you go back, this thing will be able to be changed. Now thete emperor is in ill health, and the two sons who seeded him are so brutal and ipetent, while the ministers underneath are all coveting the position of emperor, and no one is thinking about the survival of Toyo. In the midst of this strife of forces, all the courtiers, and also the princes, have made the suggestion that all matters should be put to your family, that is to say, let your house decide the matter. From the beginning, everyone knew that the Oda family had a deep connection with the Imperial family, and that the Oda family was indeed thergest family in Toyo. Because the imperial family and the Oda family have always had a good rtionship, the Oda family also had a great deal of power. With all the fuss about this fight for the throne, there were naturally many who wanted to squeeze the Oda family out. And the best way to do this is to have all the people target them, and how to target a family of such magnitude is to disperse the reputation of the family with countless opposing views.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Basically all the ministers knew very well that if the Oda family named a candidate, the other families would target them frantically and only one chosen would help the Oda family, but only in vain. With thete emperor now bedridden and the other two princes in such a state, every one of them thought that when the Oda family returned, they would use money or threats to secure a rightful ce in the session. But just after this news came out, it was surprising that all of the Oda family had disappeared. Although it was a great cmity, the matter had the support of the Empress. After all, the Oda family and the imperial family were in such a rtionship, and naturally the Empress did not want the Oda family to die in the siege like that. However, the current situation shows that this was not the right choice, as the whole of the country is now without a head of state because of the previous disappearance, and all the ministers are mouring to be the head of state. Princess Alyssa knew very well that the previous Oda family would not be recovered now, and the only one who could be found was Ivy, whom she had just happened to have some leads on some time ago. And then, it was Princess Alyssa who came to the Pompeii Imperial Court to find Ivy. After hearing Princess Alyssas words, Ivy finally understood the situation and, after a long sigh, had a helpless look on her face. Now that I dont have much of a memory left, are you sure I can really pull this off if I go back now? Ivy looked at Princess Alyssa who, upon hearing this, had a smile of joy on her face. Of course, and if youe back with me, this matter will certainly be resolved. Looking at how happy Princess Alyssa looked, Ivy nodded and said. As long as you believe me, Ill go back with you, since youve told me to. While Ivy and Princess Alyssa were talking, Leo had been watching from the sidelines, except that his eyes were strange. Chapter 1010 I Don’t Believe You After all, it was Leos good friend, and now that it was going to be taken away by someone Leo didnt know, Leo was suddenly uneasy. Wait a minute, you cant take her away now. As you can see, her memories are all mixed up, whether she remembers you or not is one thing, and her memories of you are only partial. Im still not sure if youre good or bad, so I have a few questions I want to ask you. Princess Alyssa was pulled back by Leo, who then asked Princess Alyssa with a serious face. Princess Alyssa understood after hearing this, after all, Leo had never seen her before and she had suddenly taken Ivy away, so naturally Leo would not feel at ease. Okay, I can understand, after all its a good thing for Ivy too. It wouldnt be good that if someone wants to get close to Ivy and then impersonates someone she knows. When Leo saw how understanding Princess Alyssa was, he said with a smile. I think you are a good person, except what I cant understand is why youre going around so much instead of running for the position yourself. Or its just that you want that position for yourself. After hearing this, Princess Alyssa waved her hand in a panic. No, no, no, Leo, you misunderstood, I am absolutely not interested in that position, because at the time before, the Empress had already pushed me to be this position as emperor, but I had already refused. I felt that it was inappropriate for a girl to be involved in such a matter. Plus Im not really in the best of health right now, so I think its better to forget about it. Princess Alyssa pushed her skirt aside a little bit, revealing her leg, and when Leo saw her leg, he was surprised to find that her leg was only a prosthetic one. Look at me, how can I be the king of a country? It will only be a disgrace to the country. In fact, Leo had just been listening to Princess Alyssa, and her vision for Toyo was really admirable. Even though she was only a girl, she was already better than most people when she said something like this. Leo finally believed Princess Alyssa at this point and put his hand down, relieved. If I were you, I would never think about whether I was a girl or a boy, and I wouldnt think about whether I was physically essible. After all, something like ruling a country is not determined by a pair of legs, or by ones gender, but by ones mind and brain. I think youre perfectly suited to it, only you dont want it yourself. After Leo said this, Ivy nodded and looked at Princess Alyssa. Actually Alyssa, I think Leo is right, why dont you instead try to run for this emperor position, I will definitely support you then.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Ivy had actually just been listening to Princess Alyssas speech and shared the same feelings as Leo. Princess Alyssa had never thought of such a thing and when they both spoke about it, she suddenly did not react and looked very overwhelmed. Do I really have what it takes? Do you guys really think I can do it? After hearing these words, Alyssa was filled with disbelief, but looking at the two men with expectant faces, she didnt know how to refuse. Princess Alyssa, if you dont believe me, you can ask Ivy. Leo pointed to Ivy, who looked at Princess Alyssa and nodded firmly. Seriously, I think you fit it perfectly, so why dont you really try it out? After saying that, Princess Alyssa was still hesitant, and at this time, Leo suddenly became serious. As a king of a country, what should you tell your people if you let them know that you were so indecisive before you became the king of this country? You may choose not to inherit this throne, but the best monarch is now your, and whether you wish to inherit or not is only a matter of your mind. Leos seriousness was overwhelming to Princess Alyssa. For so many years, Princess Alyssa had only wanted her people to live in peace and not fret about war and hunger. So at the first moment when Princess Alyssa came over to the Pompeii imperial family, she saw her general quarrelling with Leo and chose to help them. Princess Alyssas face gradually shifted, and after a few more seconds, Princess Alyssa suddenly looked up. I know what to do, and in that case, I will inherit the throne. Leo smiled gratefully, nodding his head. But even though I promised, there is still a rather tricky matter at hand. Leo looked at Princess Alyssa and waited for her to speak. Tomorrow, I guess the two princes wille over too, because when they know Ivee here, it will be clear that Ive found the Oda family. If they force Ivy to go out and speak for them then, it will be dangerous. Leo smiled and looked at Princess Alyssa off to the side. Just rest assured, no one will take Ivy from me unless they step over my dead body. If your General of Toyo is so weak, others will not be powerful. Unbelievably confident, Leo looked at Princess Alyssa in front of him, who felt unsure, but epted what Leo said. Dont worry, Alyssa, Leo is no ordinary person. Even if the two princese, they are no match for him, just wait and watch the show when the timees. If the two princes dare to make a move, then they will be the ones to lose. Knowing Leos strength, Ivy stood up to help Leo, but Princess Alyssa could not help but say at this time. Although Taylor is the general of Toyo, his strength is not even the tip of the icebergpared to the two princes. Although the rhetoric was rather exaggerated, Princess Alyssa was serious. But even if what Princess Alyssa said was true, Leo did not feel a trace of panic, but on the contrary, he felt some anticipation. Chapter 1011 Please Trust Me So much the better, Id like to find an opponent to try my skills against, otherwise its no fun. After hearing Leos words, Princess Alyssa felt that Leo was very arrogant and was a little afraid that he would be defeated then. Take this, this thing helps you to improve your strength, in case you are not their opponent, you can take this medicine, so that you will have a fighting chance with them. Leo picked up this pill and sniffed it, but it turned out to be the most useless medicine among his own pharmacy. Although it could enhance the strength, but only a little, Leo disdainfully threw it to the side of the bin and said. Actually, this kind of stuff is useless, even if I give them both a hundred pills, they are no match for me, so dont worry. After seeing Leo discard the medicine straight away, Princess Alyssa was shocked and felt quite pity. This medicine is very expensive, dont you think its a waste to just throw it away? And Ive heard that no one in the world can make a second one of this medicine. As she said this, Ivy couldnt help butugh out loud. Princess Alyssa, you are underestimating Leo, his strength is not ordinary. Not only does he know martial arts, he also knows medicine, like the pill you just took, not that I am talking nonsense, it is just a piece of cake for him. Although I dont know why his medical skills are so strong, I know he must be the strongest. Princess Alyssa felt it pompous, and asked with a smile on her face. It is exaggerated, is his medical skills better than the medical skills of Medical Saint? Leo really wanted to tell her that Medical Saint was his disciple, but Leo just smiled and shook his head. If I say I can do it, I can do it, just dont worry, even if I cant, the medicine I make is 10, 000 times stronger than what you just gave me. Princess Alyssa felt that Leo was just pretending. OK, OK, I know, I just want to remind you that you must be careful tomorrow, otherwise these two princes can be very ruthless in their actions, and I cant protect you. Leo nodded, Princess Alyssa followed Ivy back to the room and the two seemed to want to go and catch up, and Leo did not follow her again. Are you really a match for the two of them tomorrow? Ive heard of them both. Their strength is very unusual! Gabri followed Leo all the way, and after Leo walked out, Gabri hurriedly rushed over and stopped Leo, saying. Seeing Gabri so terrified, Leo couldnt help butugh out loud. You havent even seen me fight, so how do you know Ill be afraid of them? Ive told you, dont worry about anyoneing, Ill be able to beat them. Firstly, it was clear to Leo that his strength definitely surpassed most people, and secondly, because after cultivating his new technique, Leo felt that his strength had increased by leaps and bounds and was definitely not something that ordinary people could just beat. Gabri did not think Leo was weak, otherwise Katie would not have asked her to follow him, but she knew very well that the two princes of Toyo were very strong and was worried that Leo would be injured. After all, arge part of the reason why the Pompeii imperial family did not make a move against Toyo was because of these two princes. In a conflict a long time ago, it was the two princes who led their men to repel all the people of the Pompeii imperial family, and they were able to win by a small margin, so these two princes are well known to the people of the Pompeii imperial family. Gabri was dumbfounded by Leos words and could only follow him and leave together. All day long Gabri followed Leo and kept chanting about how great the two princes were, and it was only at night when Leo went to bed that Gabri stopped herself. Very early the next day, Gabri came over and knocked on Leos room door. Didnt you say you were going to protect Ivy? If you dont go there now, the two princes will find Ivy then, there will be a problem. If it was a normal situation where Leo said he was going to protect another girl, Gabri would have stopped or thought too much about it, but this time after listening to Alyssa, she didnt intend to stop Leo, but wanted to help Leo along to get Alyssa to the top. Leo sat upzily after hearing Gabris words. Dont you know why I get upte? Come on, hurry over with me. As luck would have it, the two princes had just arrived and went to inquire about the whereabouts of their sister Alyssa. Naturally, the Imperial Family knew what was happening in the country of Toyo, but thinking not to interfere in other peoples domestic affairs, they confided in the two princes directly and frankly about Alyssas whereabouts. The two princes came to the Byrnes with their soldiers. And it was at this time that Taylor was guarding the entrance with his men; after all, when the princess enters, he cant just let people in and out. Despite his bad qualities, Taylor was loyal and after seeing the two princes going in, even though he knew he was no match for them, he still stopped in front of them. Two princes, the princess is resting, please dont disturb her. When the princess gets up, I will definitely convey words to her. After Taylor finished speaking, it was clear that his heart was palpitating. As expected, Prince Wuto, Wuto, came over and grabbed Taylors cor. What did you say, youpdog? Do you know who I am to you? Im your boss brother. Taylors body was lifted straight up by Wuto, and it was obvious that Taylor was a bit scared, but he didnt dare to fight back, for even if he fought back, he was no match for Wuto.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Im sorry, Prince Wuto, Im just doing my job impartially, please dont me a hard time. How could Muto choose to let Princess Alyssa go just because of Taylors words? Since so, go to hell. Muto pushed Taylor forward and then drew his own greatsword, ready to cut him down with a single blow. Thinking he was dead, Taylor didnt dodge and just closed his eyes, but just then the sound of stone colliding with steel rang out in Taylors ears and he opened his eyes in surprise. Killing people inside the Pompeii imperial family, are you looking down on our Pompeii imperial family? An arrogant voice came over and when Taylor took a look, the person turned out to be Leo. Chapter 1012 One against Two Who are you? Dont tell me youre a security guard for this Byrne family. Prince Miyamoto asked with an incredulous look on his face, while Leo just shook his head indifferently. Im not a security guard, Im a good friend of your general. Taylor looked at Leo with an incredulous expression, his eyes full of disbelief. Whos friends with you? Get out of here, do you know who they are? Taylor did not guess at all what Leo wanted to do, he just thought that Leo had just saved him and he must let Leo leave first, otherwise he would not be able to live with himself if he was killed by the two princes. Are you kidding me? It was these two havee to our Pompeii imperial family to be so rampant. We are not fools to let two foreigners piss and shit on our ce. When Leo uttered two unpleasant words, the two princes anger instantly went straight to their heads like a volcanic eruption. What did you say? I think you are really not afraid of death. The two of us are the princes of Toyo, people from your Pompeii imperial family will have to make way when they see us, how dare you be so arrogant? They thought that Leo would be slightly more restrained after hearing these words, but to their surprise, Leo walked directly to Prince Mutos face and pointed at his nose and said. Now that you are in the Pompeii imperial family, taking your life is just a matter of a word from me, you better not get too cocky, or I will get you killed. After revealing that he was a prince, he was still threatened, Prince Muto finally realized his sense of crisis and knew that the person in front of him was definitely not ordinary, so he also collected himself. OK, youre tough, but wevee over here today to do some work, so I hope you wont interrupt our work. Prince Muto said to Leo, who just shook his head. No, everyone is sleeping, how can I let you in? Leo said with a deliberately yful expression, and at this time Prince Muto finally couldnt help himself. Since so, I will clean you up, so that you will not be arrogant. Although Prince Muto was obsessed with women, his strength was one of the best, and after such provocation, he was finally angry. Just as Muto swiftly rushed to Leo, Leo did not dodge, but simply stood calmly in front of Muto, while Prince Muto stopped his fist. Now youre scared. Im not going to kill you just because Im really here on business today and I dont want any trouble, and if I had just thrown that punch, you would have been reduced to a puddle of mud, you know that? Thinking that Leo had not reacted at all and had been shocked by his own strength, Prince Muto said in a threatening tone. But to his surprise, after hearing this, Leoughed out loud. With such a slow speed, you still want to threaten me, is there no one in your country or are you all such a novice? If thats the case, I could be the king of your country! Prince Miyamoto, who had not spoken at all, finally couldnt help himself and said directly to the Prince Muto, What are you bothering with him here? Why dont you just go in? Couldnt these two people still stop you? It was clear that the Prince Muto was listening to Prince Miyamoto, because after a word from the Prince Miyamoto, Muto stopped doing anything superfluous and walked towards the door. If you dare to open the door, I dare to waste one of your arms, you can try it if you dont believe me. Leo said coldly. After hearing these words, Prince Muto suddenly felt coldness behind his back and looked back to find that this murderous aura was emanating from Leos body, and it was obvious that Leo was not joking with himself. But killing energy is not the same as ability. When Prince Muto felt this killing energy, he couldnt help butugh and said, So what? Can you really remove one of my hands? I dont believe it. With that Prince Muto pushed the door straight open, and in the next instant a sh of swords shed in front of his own eyes, and from nowhere he rushed over, and Prince Mutos wrist was surprisingly twisted one hundred and eighty degrees in the next moment. Ah! Without reacting, Prince Muto looked to his twisted arm and screamed out loud.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. What? Because Leos speed was too swift just now, and his stance was too ghostly, even the Prince Miyamoto, who had been watching from the side, did not react and thought there was some kind of mechanism installed on the door. Nasty, how dare you? Having seen his brother badly wounded, Prince Miyamoto rushed over and pulled him back, although he did not care for the life of Prince Muto, but his existence still had some significance. I will kill you to avenge my brother. As a prince, breaking a hand is not a trivial matter, and although Prince Miyamoto pretended to be so angry on the surface, there was some happiness in his heart, for he had one less rival for power. Ill give you onest chance to remove the mechanism in a hurry, or else Ill go over to your side instead of the door. After Leo and Gabri heard this, they looked at each other andughed out loud. I set up a mechanism? Am I really so powerful that they cant believe it? With a confident look, Leo spoke to Prince Miyamoto, even more so with a look of contempt for him. Do you have to be so pretentious even after using a tool? Admit it, I can consider sparing your life when the matter is finished. Prince Miyamoto was obviously very confident in his own strength, thinking that he would be able to kill Leo with a single blow, but he did not expect Leo to think the same way. I dont admit it, what can you do to me? If you have the guts,e up and kill me now, if you cant, please shut your mouth. As a prince, to be scolded in this way by a stranger, Miyamoto could not stand it any longer, but just as he was about to strike, there was a sudden creaking sound from the door. Brother, stop, why are you doing this? Im just taking a nap. Princess Alyssa stepped out and said towards Prince Miyamoto, who then stopped what he was doing and looked at Alyssa with an incredulous look on his face. Chapter 1013 The Prince is Thwarted After all, sister, this is not our own home, so how about we discuss the affairs of state in Toyo again? As soon as Alyssa heard this, she looked to the side at Ivy. Justst night, Alyssa had already spoken to Ivy about what was on the minds of her two brothers, and when Ivy heard Miyamotos words, she stopped in front of Alyssa. Princess Alyssa will have to stay here with me for a while yet, so the two princes, please go back. After hearing Ivys words, Muto, with a fierce look on his face, walked up to Ivy and said with a threatening tone. What are you? Girl, I advise you not to meddle, this is a matter for our ministry within Toyo, and if you meddle, you cant afford the consequence in case you get into trouble. Obviously, Muto did not recognise Ivy, but if he had known who she was, he would have changed his expression to please her, for she was the one who would decide the battle for the throne. Seeing Muto gradually approaching Ivy, Leo stopped in front of him. I dont care who you are, if you go near her and hurt her, Ill make sure your other hand get destroy too. After hearing Leos words, Prince Mutos eyes became visibly fearful. When Alyssa saw that neither Muto nor Miyamoto dared to speak, she took the initiative and said, I do have to stay here for a while, and I will ignore what you want to do for now, but please leave me alone. Alyssa had actually wanted to escape from the strife within Toyo for a long time, but both of her brothers were unwilling to let her go, and had even tried to kill her, and this time, they were here to bring Alyssa back. No, now that something has happened in Toyo, how can you stay in this Pompeii imperial family for such a long time? You muste back with me now. It was clear that Miyamoto didnt want to go back empty-handed, but wanted to bring Alyssa back to Toyo. With a grim look on his face, Alyssa could only look at Ivy, who understood Alyssas thoughts and gave Leo a wink. Leo understood at once and walked up to the two princes, Now please also go back, otherwise I can be unkind to you both. I am the guard here, if I dont drive you away, the head of the family will me me. Before the two princes could react, Leo pushed the two princes towards the door. This was the first time the princes had seen such a move. Since you know our identities, how dare you treat us like this? I will go and report you to the Imperial Lord of the Pompeii imperial family right now. And just then, Alyssa said with a head held high. So what if you guys go and report it? Even if you two are princes, you cant break into other peoples homes. After hearing Alyssas words, the two princes were actually speechless. Brothers, I have already spoken to all my friends here about the two of you fighting for the throne. Since you two want to fight for the throne, I will withdraw, so why do you have to be so desperate and follow me all the way to this ce? Hearing that Alyssa had actually said something so clear, Miyamotos face turned very sinister for a moment. So what if you leave, what if you go back with the soldiers? Wont we have to deal with it all over again then? And its even more trouble. After Miyamoto finished, Alyssa shook her head. What exactly do you want? Are you going to kill me? Now that I have left Toyo, I pose no threat to you, so why do you want to kill me? Dont you even have any love for your family? When Miyamoto heard this, he just gave a coldugh. We would have a hard time if we did kill you, except that you have to die in this fight for the throne, otherwise we would have hidden problems. Im really sorry, my sister, me yourself for not appearing at the wrong time. With that, Miyamotos eyes suddenly turned sinister as he stared coldly at Princess Alyssa. At this time Leo walked over, with a smile, and said towards Miyamoto, Im really sorry, if you want to kill someone in my ce, you have to ask if I agree first. This is ournd, do you care so little about the opinion of the owner of this ce if you want to kill here? After hearing Leos words, the two princes realised that they had a major problem in front of them. What exactly do you mean? I know you have some ability, but let me tell you, we are the princes of Toyo. If you make a move against us, the consequences will be unthinkable. You have cut my brothers hand off, and we are still able to give you a chance and give you the best option, which is for you to get out of our sight. Naturally Miyamoto felt happy from the bottom of his heart about Mutos arm being broken by Leo, but how could he show it? And Leo only shook his head slowly and said with a bemused look. All right, I might as well tell you that now you will not be able to take Princess Alyssa away, because if she is in my territory, I will make sure that she will not be hurt. After hearing these words, the two princes looked at each other. Since youre going to be so stubborn, theres nothing the two of us can do about it, but be prepared to take responsibility for this.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Miyamoto turned away with Muto after he finished speaking. When the two princes had left, Alyssa looked at Leo with an incredulous expression. Im really sorry for dragging you down with me. Hurry up and leave, and escape from here quickly before they get someone toe over, or it will be dangerous if theye back. Alyssa seemed to look very anxious, fearing that Leo would be captured by her two brothers, but just as Ivy heard this, sheughed out loud with relief. Princess Alyssa, if you want this good friend of mine to leave, then this matter is basically impossible. Even if your two brothers are very powerful, he wont even escape. Chapter 1014 Finding the Killer Leo was just about to refuse Princess Alyssas kind offer, but to his surprise, Ivy took the brunt of it and spoke up for him. Ivy, you know me well, and yes, Princess Alyssa, there is no way I will leave. Now that this has happened, I will make sure to stop it. Dont worry, since I said I wont let you get hurt, I wont let you get hurt, and Ill help you finish this whole thing. Seeing Leo look so confident, Alyssa was incredulous, after all, this was not just facing the two princes, but their army, ordinary people would have already fled when they thought of it, and Leo still looked as if nothing was wrong. Alyssa, just dont worry, with Leo in this matter, it will be able to be done, after all, I know this friend of mine very well. For some reason, Ivy not only felt very reliable about Leos strength, but also had a feeling of bragging about it to Princess Alyssa constantly. All right, in that case stay here together, but if anything happens, you must be the first to escape, or my heart will feel guilty. After the princess finished, Ivy nodded decisively. The two princes had returned with obvious anger on their faces. Who is this man and why is he so rampant that he dares to stop even us? I think he is not afraid of death. It was clear that the person Prince Miyamoto was talking about was Leo. But despite his anger, Miyamotopletely ignored the fact that Mutos arm had been broken by Leo. Muto didnt feel strange because he already knew that his brother was onlying to finish off Princess Alyssa with him, and that when they got back theyd still be fighting each other, or that theyd already split up before they got back. Since he is from the Pompeii imperial family, there is naturally someone who can control him. Have you forgotten? Its not like we dont know anyone in this Pompeii imperial family, if we make a little use of this brat, well have him in our hands. With that, a wicked smile appeared on Miyamotos face. Thats reasonable, so now lets go and get that person toe and help us out. After hearing this, Miyamoto walked out with his brother, and the people they knew by name were the White family. With the White familys strength, their reputation outside the country was quite good, so the people of Toyo considered the White family to be quite powerful, but it was not at all because of the power of this White family, but because of the right of the White family, after all, just these two princes strength hadpletely surpassed most of the experts among the Pompeii imperial family. Oh, why are you here, two princes? Pleasee in. After seeing the two princes of Toyoing, the White family head hurried to the gate to greet them. It was obvious that the two princes of Toyo were far superior to the White family head in terms of power and status.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Were not here to catch up with you, we have something need your help. You must help us get this thing right, or else youll be responsible for the consequences. After hearing these words, the White Family head did not show how worried he was, but on the contrary, he had a smile on his face. No problem, no problem, which time we failed to get your things done? We will definitely give you the best answer in the shortest possible time. With that, the two princesughed with satisfaction. And just at this time, a man suddenly came in the back door of the White Familys hall, this man was none other than Freddy. Freddy was in fact the one whom the White family head had secretly called over to get to know the two princes, so that it would be easier to seed the position of the White family head in the future. Right, this is my son Freddy, he is arguably the number one in the Pompeii imperial family, no one canpete with him. If you want to do something in the Pompeii imperial family, just talk to him directly, after all, he has no problem in the Pompeii imperial family with his strength. Freddy came over and bowed, while the two princes said with a satisfied nod. I do have something I want to ask you guys for help. You know that it is not appropriate for the two of us to hurt people here, but you guys are different, you can sneakily kill that person with a tournament. This was not the first time the White Family had done such a thing, and after hearing the words of the two princes, the White Family head said with a satisfied smile. I know it is most pleasant to work with the two princes, but in this Pompeii imperial family, it would be quite inconvenient if one did not have some capital, and killing also requires some money, but with our rtionship, I can naturally give a friendly price. For a long time, the White family head had been making deals with the two princes, and each time the price was very satisfactory to the White family head, so this time, when the two princes came to the middle of the Pompeii imperial family and found the White family head, the White family head was so happy. We know, all you have to do is kill the man and bring me his head, I will pay you ordingly, dont worry, the price will certainly not be low. With that, the White Family Headughed out loud. Do we still need to explicitly say such things? We are naturally aware of the degree of integrity of the two princes, but this time, we really dont intend to ask for this money. The two princes were surprised to hear this, after all, being in the middle of a civil war, the two princes were very tight on funds. They knew that hiring this White family to kill would be another big price, if it could cost nothing, then naturally it would be best. Miyamoto said with a curious look on his face. So what do you want this time? Tell us, well just try to help as much as we can. The White family head smiled treacherously. In fact I do want your help, and as I said, this one was my son just now. In fact I know that at this time Toyo is in a civil war and the two princes will be in a big fight over this matter, but I dont care about that. I just want my son to be able to get some benefit in this battle. Chapter 1015 Negotiating for Reinforcements In exchange, Ill have my son help you get rid of all the stumbling blocks first. Although I know the strength of the two princes is extraordinary, you also know how powerful our White familys power is under the earth. If you have this power, taking the throne is just a matter of handy. The White family is calcting that the two princes will definitely make a big fuss over their own force. If it is manipted at this time, it is likely that Freddy will take the throne, and then the White family will not be the White family, but the White Country. Right now everyone knows the strength of Freddy, and the two princes are quite tit-for-tat. No one was willing to let this Freddy give way to another. Master, if you want us to help, we can naturally help, but I dont think its appropriate, after all, when wares, no ones life can be guaranteed. I dont want to let Freddys life to be buried at the hands of the two of us at his young age. Miyamoto said first, stopping Muto who wanted to say something. And instead of being dismayed by these words, the White family head seemed to be happier and replied. OK, I know all your ideas and I understand all your suggestions at the moment, but since we are all friends and you are in a time of civil war, I will help you in this matter. Tell me the man you want to kill and I will go back and finish him off for you. As for the money, take your time and pay me back when your country is stable. The White family head did not seem at all worried about whether the money would reach him or not. And the two princes did not seem to be much surprised by this matter, and after saying very polite words of thanks, the two princes left first. Brother, its almost time for us to go and take our sister back to Toyo. Both princes were convinced of what the White family head had promised them, and after waiting for a while, thought that Leo had been killed by the White family. And at this time, in fact, the White Family did not know that the person they were going to assassinate was none other than Leo, only that they had heard from the two princes that they were bodyguards at Princess Alyssas side. Son, if you kill that man this time, youll be flying high, so you mustnt have any idents. After hearing these words from his father, Freddy looked at his father with an incredulous look on his face. Father, didnt you hear that? The two princes have just said that they dont want me to interfere in this matter, and now I have no hope at all of going to Toyo, so how can I possibly soar to greatness by killing someone as you say? Freddy had actually just been listening on the side, and after hearing the two princes words, his face was clearly filled with helplessness and displeasure. At this point, the White Family headughed out loud and pointed at his son and said loudly. Silly boy, those two people just now are real brothers, if in front of me, they both agreed with me, wouldnt it be obvious that the rtionship between the two brothers would be broken? They are not fighting for any other but a country, and they naturally retain all their advantages, including kinship and even this power of ours. Dont worry, they wille back for us and they wille at different time, believe it or not. Speaking of this, Freddy looked at his father with a puzzled look, and although he understood all the words, he could never have guessed that such a profound meaning was contained in just a few minutes of conversation. As luck would have it, by nightfall, Muto had sneakilye to the White House. At this time the White family head and also Freddy had not yet gone to bed, but were just inside the room with the light on, waiting for Wuto to arrive. Prince Wuto, we have been waiting for a long time,e on in. The White family head saw a shadow drift past the door and spoke straight away. Freddy was off to the side, before he could react to what was happening, and then the sound of the door opening was heard. You have calcted that I will definitelye to you tonight. The next second, Freddy saw Prince Wuto walk through the doorway and his whole body froze inside the room. The White family head only gave a faintugh. Having worked with you for so long, I am well aware of your mind.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Say it, what exactly is it that you havee to us sote at night, or what good can you bring us? Although the White family head had been very generous to the two imperial princes during the day, it was only at this time that the White family head truly demonstrated the dominance of one of the eight great family heads of the Pompeii imperial family. Prince Wuto found a stool and sat down, his face still looking very flustered, fearing that there was someone at the door listening in. Dont worry, your brother wonte over. Ive sent someone to the door to guard it, only one person is allowed in. Only now did Prince Wuto understand why there was not a single person guarding the entrance when he entered, and even left the door wide open; it turned out that the White family head had already guessed that he woulde over here to visit sote at night. Only after hearing the words of the White Family Head did Prince Wuto feel relieved. I believe you already know what I came over for, we all know the White familys underground power in the Pompeii imperial family, and if this power can be brought to Toyo by me, it can be considered significant. The White family head still smiled. Thats right, I guessed that your two princes woulde over to me. But since you know about the underground power of our White Family, what can you give me, Prince Wuto? Prince Wuto was no fool, and after hearing the words of the White Family Head, he understood what was meant and looked to the side at Freddy. Although I dont know why you want to leave the Pompeii imperial family to go to Toyo, I know that you must want a very good position in Toyo, right? If you are willing to help me, after I have taken over the country of Toyo, I will make you a member of our great family of Toyo, and the first great family, which is as the Oda family, and as for your son, I will do what you tell me. The White Family Head smiled faintly after hearing these words. Chapter 1016 Happen Again It is true that Prince Wutos temperament is just extraordinary, and he hit on what I wanted as soon as he opened his mouth. Your offer is quite tempting, but I also want to know what your brother can offer me, and what I should do if he makes an offer even more tempting than yours? Prince Wuto would not have failed to guess that the White Family Head would definitely ask this question, and did not feel surprised, instead he said with a bemused expression. Although I dont know what my brother can offer you, but you know that with his nature, he may not be stable in Toyo for two years before its time to go to war again. Would you like to live in such a ce of daily fear and panic? I am vying for the throne in order to make Toyo a kingdom like the Pompeii imperial family. There was not an ounce of doubt in the White family head about this, for he knew what Prince Wuto wanted. Prince Wutos lustfulness was known to all, he merely wanted to be free from the control of the eldest prince once he got the throne, and to get out of the war and enjoy his women in Toyo honestly. It was only Prince Wutos own imagination. All the king thinks about every day is women and the country will certainly notst long, which is why Princess Alyssa was reluctant to allow Prince Wuto to seed. But this matter did not have any effect on the White Family, because at this time, Prince Wuto did not know exactly what the White Family wanted. Thats a good offer, but how am I supposed to trust you? After all, your country is not a ce filled with fools. The words seem like apliment, yet they seem like a threat. What Prince Wuto can give is only a verbal promise, even if it sound good, it is unlikely that the White family will help them in the first ce, unless theye up with something over to make the White family believe in them. Dont worry, as we are talking business, I naturally have to show sincerity. With that, Prince Wuto took out something from his own package. I brought this over because I trusted you, now Im handing it over to you, so when you take it, you wont have to worry about me going back on my word. This object in Prince Wutos hand is the tiger talisman of Toyo, and with this tiger talisman, it is like having Prince Wutos army. To be honest, the White family head had his heart set on it. But the White family head did not take this tiger talisman over at the first opportunity. If it is really as you say, I would agree, I will take the tiger talisman, but I can only give you half of our White familys underground power, and the other half must be controlled by my son, otherwise, when you have some dark tricks, I will have no room to fight back. Prince Wuto smiled. No problem, its a deal, half of the power is reserved for your son, but youll have to let your son join me in my crusade against my brother. With that, the threeughed out loud. No problem, Prince Wuto. Prince Wuto was very happy and at the same time he thought of the man who had cut off his arm. By the way, you must help me take revenge for my hand. All the people over here are from your Pompeii imperial family, and its not good for me to make a move, so please help me with this. Not knowing that the person Prince Wuto was talking about was Leo, the White Family Head decisively agreed. Okay, Ill show you my sons fighting prowess, after all, you dont want a scrapper, and Im not cing a waste in your Toyo, but theres a point to him going over there. In order to stand in a ce, one must not only have connections but also a certain amount of strength, otherwise Prince Wuto will definitely kill Freddy at some point in the future and subsequently take all of Freddys forces into his own hands, unless Freddy can be used for himself and has great strength. When ites to personal strength, Prince Wuto does not believe that there is anyone who is so strong, except for that Leo who took advantage of the trap this morning. We might as well try it first, after all, my hand was broken by him, so if you dont kill the man, dont me me then. Freddy had just been crushed by Leo some time ago, and believing that there would never again be such a person in the world who could be so powerful, he epted Prince Wutos challenge. Prince Wuto had a broken hand, so even if he was stronger, he could not possibly be his opponent. Freddy epted decisively and then tried a fight with Prince Wuto. Prince Wuto thought Freddy would be able to have some strength, but he didnt expect Freddy to fall straight to the ground in a few blows from Prince Wuto. Neither of them had used their internal energy, and the difference in physical skills alone was so great; if they had added their internal energy, the consequences would have been even more unimaginable. Still too weak, but it doesnt matter, what I want is not your individualbat strength, but the power of your Pompeii imperial family. As far as I know, no family has dared to confront you head on, right? The White family head covered up his embarrassment with augh. Thats right, thats right, our White family has the greatest power here. Obviously, the White family head was a little surprised to find that Prince Wuto, whom he had always despised, was far above Freddy in strength. If Freddy was asked to help Prince Wuto kill the man who broke Prince Wutos hand, that was basically impossible, unless another person came along. And this is the man who was going to make an appearance at the martial arts tournament, but now that the martial arts tournament has been postponed, the White family head would like to see how strong this tool of his is. All right, Prince Wuto, you just go back first, I will get this done, just wait for my good news. With that, Prince Wuto went out through the back door happily. Freddy stood up excitedly, happy despite his defeat, as he was not far from being a monarch.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Only just as Freddy stood up, the White Family Head waved his hand. Sit down, the negotiations arent over yet, one more will being. After the White Family Head finished speaking, Freddy looked at him with a puzzled expression. Listen, he ising. Meanwhile, the soldiers guarding the entrance had all gone back, so he sneaked in, not realising that this was a plot by the White family head. A knock on the door came in response. Chapter 1017 Encounter Come in, Prince Miyamoto. Unlike Imperial Prince Muto, Prince Miyamoto seemed to have guessed that he woulde over to the White Family Head. You have guessed long ago that I woulde over here, right? You should be very clear about my purpose! So without going into much detail, Ill ask you what you need. Miyamoto sat down naturally, without a trace of disarray in his eyes, as if he had expected everything. You and your brother are really different, youre still a bit more reliable. I guess you should have heard what I said at lunchtime today. You should have understood it too, so that means there wont be much more that needs to be said between the two of us. In short, I need my son on your side to have a very dependable position, and in exchange I can send my reinforcements to help you. Miyamoto shook his head slowly. Master, it seems you still dont really understand me, what I want is not what you think it is, what I want is far more important than what you know. I can give your son a very good position. But I want you to capture someone for me. With a puzzled look on his face, the White Family head looked at Miyamoto. Who on earth is it that has done so much to make you give such a good deal? At this point, Miyamoto gave a coldugh. Youre not from Toyo anyway, so I might as well tell you that the person I want is called Ivy Oda. I used to think she was dead, but recently I realised that she was still alive. Last time I tried to kill her, but I didnt expect to be saved by a person, and now she is within the Pompeii imperial family. I believe that there is no one in the Pompeii imperial family that you cant move, right? When Miyamoto met Ivy today, he had already made his goal very clear, that is, to kill Ivy, so that the Oda family would not be able to do any harm to him. After all, Ivy is now the only one still in the Pompeii imperial family, while the rest of the Oda family has fled away from Toyo. Ivy? You mean the woman whos been around Aurorately? Miyamoto slowly stood up and put his hands behind his back, saying with an air of pretence. Thats right, you do have a good eye for spotting problems, I want her life, anyway I just dont want her in my sight and not interfering with my ns. Miyamoto said, and the White family head said with a wicked smile. How can I not ept such a good offer? I know that as a prince, it is impossible for you to move such a ck hand in the middle of the Pompeii imperial family, but this matter is easy for me. I promise you and will be able to do it, but what you promised me, I hope you can also do it. With that the two men looked at each other and shook hands. I see, but I think my brother has juste over too. I reckon with that intelligence of his, most likely hes asking you to lend him your troops. Freddy listened to what Miyamoto said on the side and then showed a face of shock. Yes, that boy dide over to me and I promised him, but I knew you would definitelye over too, and of the two of you, obviously yours is a little more eptable to me, so dont worry, I am not going to let him know about the two of us working together. Miyamoto smiled and then looked at the White family head with an evil look in his eyes. It doesnt have to be that way, after all it is business, naturally you will help whoever can offer you better terms, what I need you to do should be very simple. I hope you think it over, dont choose the wrong master to defect to. After saying this, Miyamoto took the initiative and walked out without looking back, as if he was already sure that the White family would do something for him. What now? They both said they wanted us to help and we promised Muto, who should we help now? The White Family head smiled wryly, then said with an expression of indifference. First, we will help no one, and see whose big eventes faster, we will help whoever we can. We cannot make a rash decision, otherwise it is impossible to say who will die next. Tomorrow you go and get both done, and you can rest assured that the two brothers will never confide in each other what they think of each other, so they dont really know if you go and do the job for them. The White family head obviously wanted both to agree, and then to see which of the two could take the throne of Toyo, and after a nod Freddy left straight away. Meanwhile, Princess Alyssa was sitting in a house with Leo, seemingly talking about something important. So thats how it is, Toyo turns out to be so close to Phantom, no wonder they are so arrogant! On one side, Ivy said with an indignant look on her face, while a hint of mncholy passed through Leos eyes. For just a moment ago, Princess Alyssa told Leo that one thing was that many of Dominics clones were inside Toyo ready to do the bidding of the people of Harmony. Then do you know where Dominics real body is? Leo could not resist asking the question out loud, although he knew that it was impossible for Princess Alyssa to know. Princess Alyssa just shook her head. I dont know about that, although weve had very close dealings, theyve always refused to give out the more important secrets, theyve just been willing to let us call on his forces. Leo nodded in disappointment and then stood up. OK, I know, I will start to investigate this matter, and until then, if the two princes of Toyoe to trouble you again, let me know. I guess they will definitely send someone over to assassinate you again, you must be alert of that. Leo had long guessed that the two princes would go on to make their move and that they would definitely target more than Princess Alyssa alone. Alyssa and Ivy both looked at each other and then nodded.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Dont worry, on my turf, your friend will be safe. Aurora suddenly walked in and said with a condescending look. After seeing Aurora, Leo just shook his head and smiled. How could I not trust you? With your strength, of course Im sure theyll be safe, only its better to be careful, for that group of people are ruthless. Chapter 1018 Proceed with Caution Aurora was obviously just joking, and after hearing Leos words, her eyes became serious. I know, dont worry, I have already sent extra men to guard the entrance of the house. If someonees in, I will arrange for the twodies to take shelter at the first time, only that there is still no protection against some martial arts assassins, so I still need you to cover them, Leo. Leo nodded in satisfaction. The war in Toyo was getting worse and worse, and the time was imminent for the two princes to return to their country, but they both waited for the White family to help them finish the job. Neither man informed the other of their thoughts, though, while Muto pretended to look unconcerned and casual in front of Miyamoto. Now that the ministers inside Toyo are fighting internally, wed better hide over here for a while, or else they might have to go toe-to-toe with us again when we get back. Although the current state of affairs in Toyo was just as Muto had said, with all the ministers engaged in infighting, they knew that each of these ministers was under the orders of their own masters, who were Muto and Miyamoto.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Miyamoto knew that Muto wanted to wait until the White family had given the power in hand to Muto before going back. And Miyamoto was confident that Muto would not get the White familys power, and said with a faint smile. Its alright, since you want to y in the Pompeii imperial family for a while, as an older brother, Ill just stay with you. After saying that, the two brothers walked up the street together as if they had a very cordial rtionship, but while each was harbouring their own thoughts, keeping an eye on the other to see if they had nted killers in the Pompeii imperial family. It was a good thing that there were no assassins of each of the two princes in the Pompeii imperial family to dy this false rapprochement. The two princes waited for the White familys reply, and the White family did not remain idle, as Freddy went to arrange for his men early in the morning. Remember to obey my orders when you arrive in Toyo, and although the Tiger Talisman is in Mutos hands, you must always remember that the White family is your true master. Although this group of people are all members of the White family, Freddy knows very well in his heart that they all only listen to him for the money, and if the money is not given, they will not listen to the White family at all. However, these killers all looked loyal and said to Freddy to assure him that they would listen to the White family. Freddy knew that what he was doing was useless, but he was merely letting his men know what they were going to do afterwards. Okay, nowe with me, you guys. Freddy had long since parted with some of his more powerful helpers in order to follow himself and kill Ivy so that he could be trusted by Miyamoto. But infiltrating the Byrne family is not an easy task. Freddy thought he had worked out a perfect route to infiltrate the Byrne family with this group of people, but he did not expect to be discovered by the Byrne family just as he reached the entrance. Master, what is this strange behaviour of yours in the middle of the day? The Byrne family listened to Auroras words and early in the morning they put guards around the entire Byrne family. Freddy didnt get nervous when he was spotted and just said he hade over to test the Byrne familys vignce, which was obviously a very stupid thing to do because the Byrne familys underlings had already gone back to tell Aurora. I didnt expect this White family to have this kind of collusion with the people of Toyo, it seems we have to be careful of the White family. When Leo heard this , he gave a coldugh. I didnt expect that Freddy hasnt remembered his lesson, so its just as well, I must go and settle this score with him this time. Princess Alyssa, Ivy, you twoe with me, after all, youre safer with me than anywhere else. After hearing this sentence, Aurora gave Leo a nk stare, but had to admit that what Leo said was indeed the truth, and nowadays following Leo was indeed the safest option. Freddy thought that this was to end the days ns, but to his surprise, Ivy and Princess Alyssa had thrown themselves into the and walked out of the house of their own ord. After seeing Ivy and Princess Alyssae out, Freddy hurried to follow them. Originally, he wanted the two to get to a shadier alleyway before making their move, but to his surprise, these two walked all the way towards the White House, which saved Freddy a lot of time. I didnt expect them to throw themselves at me without me even having to do anything, so dont me me for being ungracious. Freddy smiled wickedly with a lewd look, unaware that, behind him, Leo had been staring at him. Since you want them both to go to your White House so badly, Ill let them both go to your White House and see what you can really do. Leo was quite clear about Freddys strength, which was not the slightest worry at all. And Freddy was following Princess Alyssa and Ivy all the way back to the White House. What brings you here? Why dont youe in and have a cup of tea? Freddy was quite enthusiastic, thinking of how to im credit with his father, and at this time, both Princess Alyssa and Ivy followed Freddy into the house. When the White family head saw the two mening, his heart burst with joy, he did not expect that the two targets had taken the initiative toe straight to the door. Just then, Leo unexpectedly appeared at the door, and Freddy was in shock, wondering what Leo wasing over for. Ashley, you are not weed here, hurry up and go back or dont me me for being rude. Dont think Im afraid of you after letting you defeat mest time. Although Freddy was verbally arrogant, he had his heart in his mouth and did not dare to confront Leo head-on. Freddy, Im here not necessarily visiting you. Our family head has a word with your Master, so Im here to be a messenger, dont be nervous. At this time, Freddy still did not know what rtionship Leo had with both Ivy and Princess Alyssa, and was afraid that he would alert Leo if he drove Leo away, so he let Leo follow him in. Why dont you wait for me in the study? Ill have my father overter. He should be too busy to greet you right now. Chapter 1019 Sell the Dummy Leo made an OK gesture and then went to the study. But Leo was not so peaceful, and on the way, he knocked two of the White familys men unconscious, and then secretly followed Freddy to the White familys hall himself. Princess Alyssa, I wonder why you are here. I dont remember our White House having any dealings with Princess Alyssa before, but as long as its something Princess Alyssa wants, just ask and our White family will try to provide everything you want. And thats when Alyssa and Ivy looked at each other. You are generous, knowing that the two of us havee over here seeking help, so I will be straightforward. When the two princes, Miyamoto and Muto, came over to the White Family head, the White Family head was able to work out what it was for, but why this Princess Alyssa came over was something that the White Family head was never able to figure out. Please speak, Princess Alyssa, if I can help, I will help, after all, the rtionship between Toyo and the Pompeii imperial family is good. Looking at such a hypocritical face of the White Family Head, Princess Alyssa could not help but sneer. Master, why are you pretending so much? If you want to do something to me, why dont you just say so? At this moment, Princess Alyssa and Ivy were still unaware that the White Family heads target was in fact Ivy. The White family head said with a puzzled look on his face after hearing Princess Alyssas words. What do you mean, Princess Alyssa? And what is it that I am hiding from Princess Alyssa? I would also ask you to speak more clearly. Princess Alyssa said with a cold smile.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. If Im not surprised, my two brothers would havee over to see you already, and I can probably guess exactly why, so tell me, what would it take for you to stay out of our internal affairs in Toyo? Knowing that he had been exposed, the White family head smiled with a bemused expression. I cant believe that you are so sincere as to bring Miss Ivy over here, so what do we have to hide? I know that people are afraid of death, Princess Alyssa, I promise you that if you hand over Ivy, we will leave you alone. After the White Family head had finished speaking, Princess Alyssa looked incredulous, for she had always thought that her two brothers were targeting herself, but she had never expected it to be Ivy, who was beside her, and Ivy was puzzled. She thought she hade over to protect Princess Alyssa, but she never thought that she would be the one who ended up being targeted. After saying this, a wave of people from the White family surrounded the two women. What exactly did my brothers tell you? It was at this point that the White Family head noticed something wrong, his eyes full of sinister evil. I didnt expect the heavens to be so kind to me, just after making a deal with your two brothers, you took the initiative to bring Ivy to my door. I might as well tell you that one of your brothers is not targeting you, but that Miss Ivy by your side. Princess Alyssa finally reacted to the fact that Ivy was from the Oda family before, and having the support of everyone in the Oda family would be like getting half the world. The people of the Oda family have now fled and died, leaving only one person, Ivy, who has lost her memory, still in the Pompeii imperial family. The two princes targets are naturally all focused on Ivy alone. Suddenly, Princess Alyssa became panicked, only Ivy looked relieved and not a bit nervous at all. If your target was me, wouldnt you have just said so earlier? It wouldnt have made me so nervous, fearing that Princess Alyssa would be harmed. After hearing Ivys words, the White family was shocked to the core. It was clear that she was the one the White family was targeting now, but Ivy looked so calm, as if nothing was wrong, which made the White family panic. Arent you afraid? Youre about to be killed by me and you dont feel a little nervous? Ivy trusts Leos strength and she knows that Leo is right behind her to protect her. If the target was Princess Alyssa, Princess Alyssa would have been worried, but if it was Ivy, Ivy would not have been afraid because she believed in Leo. What do I have to fear? Its not like you can kill me, what do I have to worry about? With that, the White Family Headughed out loud. Where do you think this is? This is in the White House, if you were on the street, or within the imperial family, I might have to be a bit more scrupulous before making my move, but killing you in the White House is just a matter of me waving my hand. Indeed, if I hade alone, I would have lost my life with a wave of your hand, but today I came prepared. The White Family head was a suspicious man and after hearing Ivys words, he suddenly felt something was wrong. Come on, how many more people have you brought over? Have you already sent everyone from the Byrne family over to help? The White family head thought that Ivy had brought all of the Byrne family here, and this way he would indeed make some trouble for himself, but this would not affect this determination of killing Ivy. After all, between the two great families, killing an outsider would have something to exin in front of the imperial family when the time came, and there wasnt much to worry about, except that it would cause a little trouble. Do I still need to bring the whole family over to deal with you? I only need to bring one person over. Hearing this, the White Family Headughed out loud. I thought you had so much power that you could call the entire Byrne family over, but I didnt think you were just bragging to me. Is the person you brought here Princess Alyssa? I can tell you, her brothers are trying to kill her, you think you can keep her? Somebodyes! Now take them both into custody. With that, the White Family head waved his hand directly and told his men to rush over, but just then, suddenly a voice came from above the White Familys hall. Even if youre desperate for fame and fortune, you dont have to hurry, cant you just wait a little longer. There was something surprisingly familiar about this voice, and there was a feeling of boredom in his heart. The White Family head looked back, his eyes instantly bing grave, while the fist in his hand was already clenched tightly. Damn it, its you! What do you want? Let me tell you, this matter is none of your business, if you leave now, I definitely wont pursue it, but if you want to interfere, I dont guarantee that youll walk out alive. Chapter 1020 Inviting the Enermy In At the first sight of Leo, the White Family Head felt some pressure. Although he did not know how strong Leo really was, the sight of an aura emanating from Leo made the White Family Head look panicked. Leo slowly walked over to the two women and said quietly to the White Family Head. These two women are my people, I wont allow you to make a move on them, and if you do, Ill be rude. Leo spoke with a yful tone, and this tone, though pleasant, gave a stronger sense of killing intent and threat. In the White family heads own territory, how could the White family head be afraid? After the White family head sneered, he reckoned the fighters under his hand and came out. Looks like you kid are really not afraid of death, I let you survivest time, but I didnt expect you to take the initiative toe to my door this time, then I wont be mercy! Now go up to me and kill him. With that, the White Family crowd rushed forward. Leos Moon Veins Kung Fu was now out of this world andfortable to use because of Leos intensified practice in the past two days, and when these White family members rushed up, in just a split second, Leo knocked them all down. Seeing such a powerful force, the White Family head finally felt some sense of crisis. What are you still fiddling with, Freddy? Hurry up and stop him, if it fails, your ns to go to Toyo will go down the drain. When Freddy heard this, he instantly panicked, picked up his weapon, and rushed towards Leo. You are a master of weapons, and now you look so flustered. Get your position stabilised before youe to me, boy. Even though he said in front of others that Leo had only yed some underhanded trick to defeat himself, Freddy knew in his heart whether he would be a match if he really met up with Leo. Dont give me too much arrogance next time, Ill kill you in a matter of minutes. Last time was just an ident, this time I definitely wont let you escape. With that, Freddy rushed forward. Leo stood motionless with his hands behind his back, watching as Freddy swung therge knife in his hand around, Leos body simply dodging away left and right. Is this the strength of your weapon master? So its so weak, ording to this, wouldnt I be the real master?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Leo kept taunting Freddy and Freddy gradually became angry, but although the anger made Freddys mind fearless, it made Freddys stances and movements foolish. Having found a very big w, Leo held his fist directly and punched it, and after Freddys entire body flew out, he fell to his knees and spat white spittle out of his mouth. Is this the strength of a weapons master? Its really too disappointing, I thought there were really any masters among the Pompeii imperial family. Seeing that Leo had taken down the White family, he did not expect the White family head to show any panic, but only went over and helped Freddy up, and then patted his palm. A familiar figure appeared in front of Leo, who froze in ce, looking at the person in front of him for a moment. Boss? This man was Dominic, and the moment Leo saw him, he didnt know how to strike. He had defeated Dominics clonest time, and this time he had experience and should be able to handle it better, but Leo was surprisingly a little bit unable to make a move. Hows that? See this thing and now youre scared to death inside, this is my strongest weapon, the clone. If you want to mess around with us, defeat it first. Freddy had trained martial arts with Dominics clone countless times, but had never won. After seeing this puppete out, Freddy was instantly relieved. With this thing out, do you think youre going to get out of here alive? Clone Seven, get up there and kill that kid right now. With that, Dominics clone moved. Dont threaten me with his clone. Leo seldom showed such an angry expression, but when he saw the clone, his eyes suddenly filled with a murderous aura, which immediately stunned everyone in the White family, and if they hadnt been too curious and had no extra thoughts, they would probably have been shocked by Leo now. Said the White family, thinking that Leo was scared, and let out a loudugh. Bastard, you are quite sensible, you know to ask for mercy, but I really hate you too much. This time I must kill you, otherwise, I will be uneasy in my heart. I have said what needs to be said, and since you will not do as you are told, I will not be med for being ungracious. After Leo finished speaking, his figure disappeared in front of the White family, while the next moment the clones body was surprisingly pierced straight through, and a figure shuttled to the Freddy and his father. Freddy and the White Family head simply did not expect that the puppet, which they thought was very powerful, would be rushed to pieces in a single movement of Leo. Whats happening?! The White family head had not even reacted to what had just happened until now, just seeing Leo in front of him. Without speaking, Leo grabbed the neck of the White Family Head and Freddy. I didnt want to kill you two, but you two are just too rampant, so Im sorry. As Leo was about to make his move, he heard a knock at the door and stopped. It seems that these two people did not know what was going on in the White House at this time. When they came in, they looked at the blood all over the floor and acted quite incredulous. What the hell is going on here? How could this White Family suddenly be under attack? Both princes had been here yesterday and were surprised to see this today. But Miyamoto immediately understood what had happened when he saw Ivy and also Princess Alyssa. Two princes, help me! The white family head screamed at the two princes at the top of his voice, while his hand was still pping Leos arm at the same time. When the two princes saw that the White Family Head was about to die, they instantly rushed up and wanted to settle Leo to save him, but to their surprise, as soon as the two of them started, they were struck down by a p from Leo. I advise you to leave me alone, or I will kill you too. Chapter 1021 The prince’s Fear The White Family head was held by the throat in a deadly grip, his whole face like a balloon about to burst, just about to ooze blood. After hearing Leos words, the two princes actually hesitated. Hurry up and let the White Family head go, or dont me me for being unkind to you. Miyamoto stammered, obviously somewhat afraid of Leo, and after seeing Leos smiling face, the fear within Miyamoto was directly and infinitely magnified. It seems you have forgotten how your brothers arm was broken by me, if I put down this old man named White, then I will go over and kill you now, what do you think? After hearing Leos words, Miyamoto took a step backwards with infinite fear in his eyes, while Muto at the side was resentful of Leo in his heart, yet he dared not say a word on the surface. Two of the best in Toyo looked worthless in front of Leo, and when the White Family head on one side saw the scene, he couldnt help the sweat from running down his back. If I die, neither of you will be able toplete your ns. After hearing these words, both Miyamoto and Muto looked at each other for a moment, they both knew very well that the other party had already approached the White Family head, and although they didnt know what the other party was offering, they knew that if they didnt help the White Family head escape from the danger, then their n would be tantamount to a failure. In desperation, both Miyamoto and Muto could only rush towards Leo. And thats when Princess Alyssa stopped her two brothers. Stop, you guys, this is none of his business, juste at me. Apparently, Princess Alyssa did not know Leos real strength and thought that Leo was only a bit of kung fu and would surely be powerless against her two brothers. And after hearing Princess Alyssas words, the two princes, with a million flukes in their hearts, hurriedly stopped in their tracks. If you want us both not to kill him, now you take him away and Ill pretend this never happened, but youll have to leave Ivy behind. After hearing these words, Princess Alyssas heart was torn, while Leo justughed out loud and said to the two princes. I didnt expect you two to be so good at talking, but you should avoid me even if you want to pretend in front of your sister, otherwise how embarrassing it would be. The two princes did not dare to say much, for they knew deep down that they could not possibly be a match for the pervert in front of them. The smiling face of Leo made the two princes unexpectedly not dare to make a move. On the contrary, Ill give you a chance now, if both of you disappear in front of me now, I can leave this matter alone, but if I see you again, Ill have to be unkind to you. The two princes were obviously somewhat moved, after all, Leo was alreadying towards them, and if Leo made a move, it was not certain who would be the next person to break his hand. We are the princes of Toyo, how dare you treat us like this? Arent you afraid that we will bring our troops in now and kill all of you? The people of Toyo can certainly be arrogant in the Pompeii imperial family, but when faced with the most powerful imperial family, Toyo is just nobody. I wouldnt want to talk about the civil unrest in Toyo, but now you dare to take the initiative to provoke the Pompeii imperial family, and you are so arrogant when the previous emperor of Toyo has not yet died. The two princes did not know how to deal with this terrifying fellow in front of them; after all, this was not in Toyo, and even if they let the soldiers in now, it would be impossible to reach the White House in the first ce. You are so unafraid of death, then I dont bother to waste time blindly with you here. With that, Miyamoto turned back decisively, and when Muto saw Miyamoto leave, he followed anxiously, deeply afraid that Leo would catch up and kill him instantly. This kid is actually so powerful, even the White familys people are no match for him, what should we do? Now Miyamoto and Mutos greatest enemy is Leo, and if Leo is not settled, the matter of Toyo will be a mere wisp. No, we must kill him, didnt you just see that? Alyssa is actually defending him so much, so there must be some kind of deal between them that we dont know about. Wouldnt such a powerful character give us another formidable enemy if he arrived to lead a revolt in our country of Toyo? Miyamoto looked very serious and the words that came out of his mouth were approved by Muto, and at that moment the two men had amon purpose, that they had to kill Leo and disqualify Alyssa from fighting for the throne. Right now the White family has failed and the only possibility now is Charles Ford. However, ever since Charles waspletely abused by Leost time, there has been a shadow in his heart, and he has been hiding inside the Ford family for some time, not even venturing out once. And that was just about the only person the two princes could think of who was the most powerful and could be used in the Pompeii imperial family. Right, this Charles should have a million grudges against Ashley, after all,st time he defeated Charles in front of the entire Pompeii imperial family and dyed the match. We just need to make a mess of it, it will surely cause strife between the two families. After hearing this, Mutos understanding dawned on him, and Miyamoto rushed to the Ford family with Muto in tow.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Charles was practising his martial arts skills inside. Remember that this move is a forbidden technique and you should never use it under normal circumstances, because if you do, you will be out of control. The side effects are so great that you will probably spend the rest of your life in paralysis. The Ford family head had warned Charles many times that this forbidden technique was very dangerous, but Charles was desperate for more power, so he didnt think too much of it and had been practising it hard for the past few days. Dont worry, Dad, I must not be second among this Pompeii imperial family I must defeat that kid. Isnt it just the fallen Moon Vein? I dont believe that our Ford familys kung fu is not as powerful as theirs. Charles did not believe this, even though in the previous generation there was a clear result in the tournament that Cohen family had won first ce, but the Ford family was not willing to ept this fact. When the Ford family head saw how demented his son was, he himself was powerless to stop it. Chapter 1022 The Prince Seeks an Appointment Master Ford, there are two people at the door asking to see you, saying they are the princes of Toyo. After hearing the visit of the two princes, Master Fords eye brows dropped, as if there was some hesitation. Why are theying to our Ford family, arent they busy preparing for the war over in Toyo? And it is the two of them who are leading the two sides of the war, why are they bothing to our side? Let them in, after all they are two princes, and although it is true that we have nothing to fear, there is some trouble. The Ford family head originally did not want to meet the two princes, but when he thought of their status, he could only reluctantly deal with them. What brings you here, princes? After hearing these words, a hint of a confident smile appeared on Miyamotos face as he looked at the Ford family head in front of him, as if he felt that the Ford family head still had some respect for him, and that the matter of cooperation was somewhat settled. Actually, the two of us came over this time, not to look for you, Master Ford, but to look for your son, Charles. I wonder if Charles is here now, and if he is, he might as welle out and meet us.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. After hearing these words, the Ford family head had a look of puzzlement in his eyes, yet he had no intention of standing up and going to call on Charles, while the two princes asked in surprise after seeing this. Wouldnt you like to let us meet your son? Toyo should have deep dealings with the Pompeii imperial family in the future, this is not a bad thing to get to know in advance. Wuto spoke in a sinister manner, seemingly trying to imply that the Ford family head would give something himself, while the Ford family head was naturally no fool, and once he heard this he understood what it meant and said with an embarrassed look on his face. Its not truth, its just that I dont know if my son wille out to meet you both. These days, my son has been practicing martial arts like crazytely because he was defeated by a man, and I dont know if he will stop. Miyamoto and Muto, who heard this, were even more satisfied; he wanted this kind of obsessive revenge mentality. Just tell him that we can both help him. Miyamoto held Charles mind in real time, and the Ford family head could only go over and call him after hearing this from Miyamoto. The two princes at the door want to see you, so why dont you go and meet them outside? Charles said impatiently after hearing these words from the Ford family head. Tell them to get as far away as they can, Im practising now and dont have time for them. There didnt seem to be a hint of surprise on Master Fords face, as if he had guessed his son would say that, so he said with a bemused expression. They told me that they would be able to help you with whatever you want to achieve, so why dont you go out and meet them? I feel you would be interested. At this point, Master Ford thought that whatever solution was better than using forbidden techniques, as long as Charles used something other than forbidden techniques and was still able to defeat Leo, so he suggested that Charles should go out and meet. After hearing Master Fords words, Charles was somewhat moved and his eyes suddenly turned to look at Master Ford as he spoke. Do they really have the strength to be able to help me? The opponent is Ashley, they definitely dont know the strength of that kid, if they knew about it, they might not dare to say that. But Id like to see what they have up their sleeves. As Charles said this, clearly already somewhat moved by the terms the two princes had said, he stopped what he was doing and followed Master Ford out. My two princes, I hear you seek me out, may I ask why? Although Charles words seemed polite, the way he spoke, he clearly did not have the two princes in his sights. Charles, my brother and I heard about what happenedst time, and it should be bad about being defeated. Muto knew that Charles was pretending. Charles was filled with anger after hearing Mutos words. If thats all youre talking about, Ill take my leave. Just as Charles was about to leave, Muto spoke up. What do you think I came over here to find you for? I have a way for you to defeat Ashley, its just a matter of whether youre willing or not. Charles stopped in his tracks and looked back before speaking with an incredulous look on his face. Do ye really have a way to defeat him? If so, I am willing to do whatever you ask me to do. After so many years of being number one in the Pompeii imperial family, Charles was suddenly stepped down by a kid out of nowhere. I am a prince, so naturally I will not joke with you. Saying this, Charles looked at Muto with a curious face, who simply held out a photograph and ced it in front of Charles. I can tell you in no uncertain terms that you will have a way to defeat Ashley if you just get him here, and I will never go back on my word. Muto had indeed not lied; after all, the picture he had ced on the table was none other than that of Ivy. And trying to sneak Ivy out at the hands of Leo was basically an impossible task, or at least it waspletely impossible for the two princes, who, after all, had cultural differences as well as dressing habits that made them too exposed in the street. I seem to have seen her somewhere, isnt she the woman who follows that boy around? Charles went to investigate Leo after he was defeated by him, but found nothing after the investigation, except that Leo was with Ivy, so Charles was quite impressed with Ivys looks. Thats right, as long as you can capture this girl, she will tell you the way to defeat Ashley, at that time, you will get back the number one title of the Pompeii imperial family. Charles thought that the two princes were ying a trick on him, and with a cold smile, he looked at the two princes viciously. Chapter 1023 Control by All Means Please you two stop treating me like a fool, I have a lot of things to do, I dont have time to fool around with you here, sorry, Im leaving. Apparently, Charles was made angry by the two princes and resolutely left, but just at that moment, Wuto suddenly produced something that made Charles quite impressed. This will increase your ability several times in a short period of time. If you drink this when you fight that boy, I can ensure that you will definitely win and possibly leave a historic scene in the Pompeii imperial family. Charles thought about it, now his own ability was already an existence that staggered the entire Pompeii imperial family. If it was magnified several times more, it would be unprecedentedly powerful in the entire Pompeii imperial family. Charles looked back at the capsule on Mutos palm. I paid a fortune for this, once you eat it, your powers will skyrocket, and then you have nothing to worry. Charles walked over and tried to take the capsule, but Muto took it back. You want to take this thing without doing something for us? Youre thinking too perfectly. Charles was desperate for more power and had no choice but to follow the two princes. Although Master Ford looked quite ufortable in his heart, he could not stop his son and could only let Charles follow the two princes all the way. Hey, you people of the Pompeii imperial family are really good for being dogs, since you follow so well behind me, I dont even want to have a dog anymore. Looking at Charles face, Prince Miyamoto could not help butugh. And although Charles heard theughter, he did not waver and continued to follow Miyamoto all the way in front of him. Fine, since you are so sincere, then I wont y word games with you. I can give you one capsule first, but the first thing you do after eating this capsule is to bring this woman back to me, otherwise I will take back the rest of the capsules. Even if you take the first capsule, so what? Without the second one, the third one, your potency will immediately wane and youll still be as weak as ever by then. Muto was not at all afraid to let the Charles take the capsule first, after all, he believed that once Charles used this capsule, he would definitely not depend on him. Charles nodded frantically after hearing Mutos words, it was a deadly temptation for Charles now and he definitely didnt want to let go of this great opportunity. Dont worry, after I get the potion, I will obey your orders. By the way, didnt you guys ask me to kill this woman? You guys just give me the pills and Ill go kill this woman right away. Charles looked at the two princes with excitement on his face, and the two princes knew that their n had worked, and handed a pill to Charles, who swallowed it down his throat like a vicious dog in an instant. I really didnt expect that this is a noble person of the Pompeii imperial family to be so much like a dog, fighting for those insignificant benefits at the bottom. After Charles had finished eating, he clearly felt his body was full of power inside, and in just a moment, his heart felt the desire to rush to Leo and kill him. I am going to take my revenge now, dont you stop me. However, he did not expect that Prince Wuto had also moved something inside the capsule. He took out a small controller from his hand and flicked it twice, and Charles body felt a sharp pain. Because of the intense pain, Charles fell to the ground and looked at Prince Wuto with a desperate face. Brat, have you forgotten what you just promised me? Youve got the power and you want to go off and do your own thing, then youre looking down on me too much. Falling to the ground, Charles was in so much pain that he could not utter a word, and it was only when Prince Wuto picked the control in his hand again that Charles stopped moving and stopped struggling. Im sorry, Prince Wuto, its all my fault, I shouldnt have been in such a hurry. Tell me where is the man you want me to kill and Ill go there now. Charles fell to his knees in front of Prince Wuto, who simply stretched out his hand with an evil look on his face and patted Charles head, saying. Right, thats my good dog, shes at the Whites right now, but now Ashley is over there too. With your strength, I cant really say if youre a match for him or not, so you wait until hes gone and then go over to the White House and check it out, if Ivy is there, kill her, if not, you sneak after Ashley. After hearing this, Charles nodded and thought in his heart that as soon as he saw Leo, he would simply kill him, after all, he now possessed such a powerful force in himself. Charles thought he must be invincible in the world.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. If Prince Wuto hadnt had that controller in his hands, he probably wouldnt have dared to be so arrogant with himself. When Im done helping you, Ille back and kill you, but until then, Im going to let your guard down. Charles, no fool, had a secret thought in his mind and had made up his mind that he would kill Prince Wuto. Yes, Prince Wuto, I know what to do, I will go over and kill that boy now. Prince Wuto then nodded in satisfaction. Charles then disappeared into the Ford family. At this moment in the White family, Leo had already put the White family head down, while the White family head sat on a stool, looking at Leo in front of him, not daring to say a word more. How dare you help a person from Toyo against our people from the Pompeii imperial family, you are really ackey! Leo walked up to the White family head without any scruples and pped his face with his hand. The White family head did not dare to say a word, even if Leo was so disrespectful to an elder, he did not dare to go and tell the truth to the imperial family, for he wanted to escape to Toyo. If it was just an ordinary citizen going over to Toyo, it would have been fine, but the White Family Head was a big figure in this Pompeii imperial family and held many secrets of the Pompeii imperial family in his hands, so when Leo knew about this, the White Family Head did not dare to mess with Leo. Ashley, just now it was all my fault, I was abrupt, please let me off the hook. The white family head scowled, Leo justughed out loud. I can let you go, except that all the power in your hands will be mine, or else I will reduce all you have to nothing. Chapter 1024 Making a Deal Leo knew profoundly that if he did not gain some power among the Pompeii imperial family, it would be impossible for him to gain a foothold, but relying on one Cohen family waspletely insufficient. The White family head is not a fool, now in the Pompeii imperial family, he can maintain his power, the first is of course rely on Freddy, the second is the power under his hands. If this power is taken away by others, he in the Pompeii imperial family, is nothing. You are taking my life, if you take away my power, what is the difference between me being in the Pompeii imperial family and being dead? After hearing Leos words, the White Family head became somewhat angry and yelled loudly at Leo. And just then, Leo took out the small knife he had at his waist and ced it around the neck of the White Family head. Since you want to die so badly, Ill make it happen for you. I even dared to cut off the hand of Prince Wuto, do you think I wouldnt dare to kill you? If Leo was wearing a fierce expression, perhaps the White family head wouldnt even be that scared, but he didnt expect Leo to be smiling while he was saying it, but this left the White family head without confidence in his heart. Dont you kill me, I am a powerful figure in this Pompeii imperial family, if you kill me, the whole Pompeii imperial family will be your enemy. The White family head thought that this would threaten Leo, but instead, Leo stabbed a dagger directly into the White family heads chest, just a few centimeters away from his heart. Then Id like to see what its like to be an enemy of the world. How could Leo be afraid of this threat? If this threat could be difficult for Leo, Leo would probably have been dead for an unknown period of time. The White family head was screaming on the ground in pain, but there was nothing he could do about Leo. And you dont have to pretend in front of me, Ill only give you three seconds, if you dont agree, Ill kill you now, and then Ill swallow that force of yours, its just up to you to choose. Three two The sound of the numbers counting down rang in the White Family heads ears, and every second of it struck his heart like a heavy hammer, making the White Family head not even dare to take a breath. Stop! I promise you my power, if you agree to leave me alone and not kill me. As he said this, the White Family head took out a token from his own belt pouch. This token was the credential to call upon the underground forces of the White Family, with this token, he was the king of the underground forces. Leo picked up the token. Wouldnt it have been a lot easier to hand this over earlier? Leo then ripped the dagger out directly, and the White family head screamed on the ground in pain as blood spurted out of the White family heads chest like a gushing spring. Many thanks, I ept this item, from now on, the people of your White family are my men. If you disobey, you will be killed. Listening to Leos words, the White family head did not have a single moment of luck, because what Leo had just done had really scared him. He had never seen anyone capable of being rampant to such an extent. And Leos confidence waspletely beyond the imagination of the White Family head. He is a powerful person of the Pompeii imperial family, but now he can only obey the words of Leo and the power goes to Leo. Yes, Boss Cohen. Fearing that Leo would get at him again, the White family head called out with a sultry look on his face. Princess Alyssa and Ivy, on the other side, had long been stunned by what Leo had done, had not expected a family of such magnitude to be swallowed by Leo alone in an instant. Princess Alyssa had a slight fear of Leo, she wondered why this man wanted to take this underground power. Was he trying to rebel against the Pompeii imperial family like the two princes of Toyo? After you have this power, what do you want to use it for? Do you want to act as my two brothers? Leo just had a very vicious expression when he was talking to the White Family head, and Princess Alyssa did not dare to speak loudly to Leo, deeply afraid that Leo would also threaten toe on her, while Leo turned his head and changed his expression after hearing Princess Alyssas words. What are you thinking about, Princess Alyssa? Didnt you want to stop the war in Toyo? How can I help you if I donte up with something? I dont think you have any power under you nowadays, do you? It just so happens that I have this power at hand to be able to help you. After hearing Leos words, Princess Alyssa looked at Ivy with a stunned look on her face. Ivy had already guessed that Princess Alyssa would feel incredulous because of this, and smiled broadly. I told you a long time ago, you dont have to worry about anything at all if you have him around, hell be able to sort it all out for you. Now you should believe it. To be honest, Princess Alyssa really didnt believe Leo had this kind of ability just now, until this moment after seeing such a great oppressive power of Leo, she finally knew why Ivy trusted Leo so much. I believe it, now I really believe it. Leo walked up to Princess Alyssa at this time. I know you believe it now, but Im still a bit worried. What are you going to do after you take the throne of Toyo? Are you going to do the same as your two brothers? If you can convince me, I will agree to use this power to help you. Leo had always known that negotiation required capital, and today he had enough capital to negotiate with Alyssa. After hearing Leos words, Alyssa got serious and re-examined Leo in front of her. At first she thought that Leo was just paying lip service and was not as powerful as it thought, but now she truly feels Leo really has something. I like your straightforward nature. Now that you have said so, I will not go around the bush. If I take the throne, I will announce what Toyo has done to the Pompeii imperial family before, so that the people of the Pompeii imperial family can examine Toyo for themselves.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Leos eyes became grave after hearing these words, for he had never heard of such a rtionship among Toyo and the Pompeii imperial family. Thats what you said, and if you dont deliver, I wont show mercy, even though youre Ivys best friend. And after Alyssa heard these words from Leo, she walked up to Leo and held out her hand. A deal is struck! Chapter 1025 Useless work In this way, Leo handed over all the power of the White Family head to Princess Alyssa. Because just tomorrow, he is about to be involved in a fight. Just as Leo was about to hand the token to Princess Alyssa, he suddenly felt a murderous aura rushing towards him. Look out! Someone ising to kill us. Leos face did not change, but only these words stunned everyone present. The White family head thought that the two princes hade back to save him, and a smile appeared on his face, but just as suddenly, a powerful internal qi rushed over, directly knocking back everyone present. Leo blocked the attack, only for the White Family head to be blown away. Ashley, it is been a long time, this time Ive aplished great cultivation and am specifically looking for you to take revenge, Ill see how you should defeat me this time.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The crowd looked at Charles, who seemed to be out of control, and looked somewhat at a loss for words, as the murderous aura emanating from him was too powerful for all present to dissipate. What do you want to do? Princess Alyssa is here, if you hurt Princess Alyssa, it will be the same as affecting the friendly rtions between the two countries, and the imperial family will not let you off then. Ivy said with a cold face. She knew all about the system in the Pompeii imperial family and tried to threaten Charles with the imperial family, but Charles did not seem to be afraid of Ivy at all, instead heughed out loud and pointed his finger at her. If you have the guts, go to the imperial family now, Ill see if you have the ability to take half a step out of this house. Charles words were a clear warning to Ivy that if she took half a step out of the White House, Charles would attack indiscriminately. It was just Leo who heard this and smiled. If we insist on leaving, what can you do with us? Do you still want to kill me? Faced with Leos mockery, Charles did not get angry, but instead had a pleasant look on his face. Thats right, thats right, I want you to be more arrogant like that, more arrogant. Then when youre on the floor begging for mercy from me, youll think how stupid you are now. Now that I have fused the forbidden arts with my body, do you think you are still my opponent? I dont know what shenanigans you pulled before, but this time I will definitely kill you no matter what shenanigans you pull. Leo shook his head helplessly and then led Ivy and Princess Alyssa backwards. Theres no need to pay any attention to this fool. Looking at Leo, he turned straight away and left, Charles quickly rushed up and stopped in front of Leo. You cant leave, ept my sanction. With that, Charles leapt up and rushed at Leo with a fierce attack. Leo did not panic and looked at Charles. Although the movement was quite fast for others, in front of Leo, it was as unthreatening as a small child ying a game. Is this the forbidden art you are so proud of? It doesnt look impresive. Tomorrow is the martial arts tournament, and I dont want to waste time with you here, youre no match for me, so hurry up and get lost. It wouldnt be good if you pissed me off or you didnt even qualify for tomorrowspetition. Charles was amazed, why couldnt his own fist hit Leo? But soon he slowed down, after all, his own strength was not bad before, but he was still defeated by Leo in seconds, while now his own ability had been enhanced, but he still could not underestimate Leo. It seems I underestimated you, so Ill just have to y with you in earnest. The White Family head kept watching Charles from the side, and just then, as Charles was about to strike again, the White Family head called out to Charles. Charles, dont rush into a fight with this boy, you two are bound to face each other tomorrow anyway, so you might as well take my advice. The White Family heads words piqued Charles interest. Anyway, now that the White Family head owed Leo nothing and Leo was already getting no bargains on him, the White Family head calmed down after reaching an agreement with Charles, knowing that it would not be an easy task to defeat Leo now. If you can improve me for a short time, it doesnt matter if I waste this little bit of time, if you cant improve me, get the hell out of my way now. Charles pushed away the White family head, while the White family head rushed up and grabbed Charles. He didnt want Charles to be killed by Leo, resulting in no hope of revenge for himself, he still had to make good use of this number one youth of the Pompeii imperial family. Listen to me, I have a way to give you an instant boost, only you shouldnt rush now. Tomorrow is the martial arts tournament, so why dont you wait? As for what I should do to enhance your abilities, just feel free toe with me. Having said that, Charles was moved and watched Leo leave, not chasing after him, but following the White family head into the White family hall. Old man, I believe you know my strength, and if you lie to me, I will kill you outright. The white Family head smiled with a treacherous look on his face as he looked at Charles in front of him and walked over, patting him on the shoulder. Just dont worry, how could I lie to you? If I lied to you and you killed me, it wouldnt be worthwhile, and theres no need for me to lie to you, after all, we both have amon enemy, so how could I harm you? Charles did not change his countenance, but looked at the White Family Head with disdain and said. Cut the crap, hurry up and tell me what you could do, Im in a hurry to kill Leo. As masters of weapons, the White Family is very much also knowledgeable about this set of weapons, and in private, in fact, the White Family has created many kinds of tricky weapons to specifically sanction those powerful opponents. The White Family Head said confidently as he looked at Charles. Im sure you are aware that our White Family is a master of weapons. I can rmend a very powerful weapon to you, which can make your strength skyrocket, if you dont believe me, you cane and try it out. With that, the White Family Head led Charles to a wall. What did you bring me here for? Youre not fooling me, are you? Charles asked, while the White Family head just smiled, then gently turned the flower pot next to him, and suddenly the wall opened itself like an automatic door. Chapter 1026 The Mighty Devil’s Sword Charles was shocked by what was in front of him. I didnt expect this wall of doors to conceal a mystery, it seems that your White Family is truly extraordinary. Charles calmed down and couldnt help but praise the White family head but said with a confident face. You can rest assured that what you see next will shock you even more. After walking into the room, various kinds of weapons appeared in front of the White Family head and also Charles. Whats the point of showing me this? Its not like we can use hot weapons in a bout or well give a direct ruling to lose the match, show me something I can use. Looking at the guns hanging on the wall, Charles was all a bit impatient and shouted a loud rebuke, while the White family head just had a smile on his face. Charles, why are you so eager? There is something more important at the back, I will take you through it and you will know the mystery inside. With that, the White family head opened the doors one by one and walked to thest room. This is the ce. In fact, just as he opened a wall of blocked doors, Charles was already a little surprised, and his face became even more stunned when he saw the weapons inside this room. Are they the collection of your family? The White Family head shook his head with a smile and dragged Charles to a corner. It just so happens that I have a weapon here just right for you, and if you take it with you, I reckon youll be ridiculously powerful. With that, the White family head took down a sword from the wall. Its just an ordinary sword, what are you doing with it for me? I see that this sword is the most ordinary one in there, youre not trying to y with me, are you? With that, the White Family Headughed out loud, shook his own head and patted Charles shoulder, saying.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. To be honest, Im no match for you, except that theres absolutely no way you know this aspect of weapons as well as I do. Its a Devils Sword. It was not that Charles had not heard of the history of the Devils Sword, after all, his own familys forbidden arts had some origins with the Demon Suppressing Sword. The so-called Devils Sword is not a living sword like those described in the novels, but a sword tool that can only be used with a special mechanism. And this is the sword that needs to feed on the blood of its owner in order to be able to exert its greatest power, because inside this sword is one of the most powerful toxins. This toxin is not fatal, but it can cause a person to lose their mindpletely and be unrecognizable, shing and killing at will. When a person is restored to its most primal state, that power is also the most direct. This sword makes use of this kind of principle and has some medicines to strengthen people, which is why it is kept inside the deepest warehouse of the White Family for offering. After hearing the White Family Heads introduction, Charles originally cheerful face suddenly turned serious as he looked at the White Family Head. Why should I trust you? What if there is some kind of toxin in this sword that will control me? Youre not trying to use me, are you? Tell me, what is your actual purpose? After hearing this, the White Family Headughed out loud and pointed at Charles in front of him. Actually you dont need to know anything because what you are doing now is already what I want, I want you to kill Ashley and if you kill him, I will give you this sword forever. Hearing this condition, Charles was somewhat moved, for this sword did make Charles feel extraordinary when he held it in his hand, and it was not even enlightened yet; if it was, how terrifying this sword would be. Is it true what you say? If this sword is so powerful, why didnt you give it to your son, instead you came to give it to me to defeat Ashley? There cant be any harm in this sword, right? Said the White Family Head, shaking his head hurriedly. This sword does not pick its owner at random, and if you were not so bold, how would I have given it to you? Only when you have this sword can you bring out its true power. As someone who had been at the top of the pile all his life, Charles naturally liked it when people praised him, and after hearing the words of the White family head, his heart felt satisfied with his pride, and a satisfied smile appeared on his face. Thats not a bad exnation, so Ill make this deal with you. If I kill him youll give me this sword, if I cant kill him, I wont need you to take it then, Ill just kill myself in front of you with this sword. Although Charles put words, this was indeed what he had in mind, for if he did not defeat Leo, then he would be forever trampled under his feet for the rest of his life. The two men did not forget to shake hands, and then Charles left this warehouse. Why did you give him such a powerful weapon, but never gave it to me ? Are you biased? Give me a weapon so that I can go and kill that boy Ashley. The level of resentment towards Leo is no worse than that of Charles. Before he met Leo, Freddy was a real pride of heaven, everyone thought Freddy was invincible when he picked up a weapon, but after he met Leo, Leo defeated him with a dagger, and this matter spread all over the Pompeii imperial family, and even now there are still rumors about this matter. Hearing these words every day, Freddys heart was extremely unhappy. Only when Freddy had said it, the White family head pped him on the head. You punk, didnt I tell you long ago why I stopped giving you the weapons? How is it that youre still getting worked up about these weapons after all this time? Let me tell you, although our White Family is very powerful in making weapons and using them, we never use these legendary banned weapons. The weapon I just gave that kid is a disabled weapon, it wontst long after it uses that weapon, so why would I let him take our weapon if I didnt have to kill that kid? Son, you dont need to worry, when they both die, wont the entire Pompeii imperial family still be your world? As for Edison, dont worry too, hes a criminal after all, he cant be out for long. After hearing these words, Freddy finally realized his fathers good intentions and smiled broadly with satisfaction. You have a point, when they are all dead, I will still be number one in the world, and this way I wont have to waste my life. The two men looked at each other andughed. Chapter 1027 Devil’s Sword Devouring the Owner The next day, the martial arts tournament opened as usual. And this time, the grounds were much erged, with bronze walls and pirs all over the ce. And those facilities have gotten a lot tougher, after all, after what happenedst time, the organisers cant afford to have idents happen anymore, and its a huge financial loss for them. The participants from each family entered one after another, but the Ford family was the only one missing. The Ford family? Where are the yers representing the Ford family? The host yelled from the stage, If Charles doesnte over again, I officially dere that the Ford family has forfeited their qualification for thepetition. Hearing this, Master White, who was sitting in the audience, was also anxious like an ant on a hot pot. If Charles didnte, then his gift of the Devils Swordst night would have been meaningless! What was even more strange, however, was that not only did Charles note, but the entire Ford family, too, was not there! What exactly has happened? Why didnt any of the Ford familye? Even if the Ford family is nning to forfeit, its not like not a single person hase, right? Among the stands, there were also families who began to talk. Leo also sensed that something was wrong. Leo, I have a bad feeling about this. Clementine also whispered. Leo was silent and looked up at the sky. The whole sky was grey and very depressing, as if foretelling something big to happen. The smell of blood. He muttered. After waiting for a long time, Charles still did note. It was then that the organisers announced that the Ford family would forfeit their qualification for thepetition. However, at that moment, the door to the martial arts tournament was heavily pushed open. A man covered in blood staggered and rushed forward, blood flowing all the way. A deep trail of blood has run down the floor! What was even more incredible was that the mans arm, in fact, was broken. Help help, my son is crazy! Help me! The middle-aged mans eyes were bloodshot, and he roared as loudly as if he had gone mad. This scene deeply shocked everyone. The faces of both the organisers and the participants paled. Whats wrong? The organisers rushed to the stage and ordered several acupuncture points to seal the mans acupuncture points. Soon, no more blood would spurt from his arm, but the pain was still written all over his face. Arent you the head of the Ford family, Jaden Ford? How did you be like this? The organiser recognised the middle-aged man and their eyes widened in surprise. What happened and why Charles tried to kill you? Yes its me. Jaden Ford gasped for breath, his eyes reflecting deep fear. My son has taken some kind of drug and has be like a madman, shing around with a sword. He then told the whole story of what had happenedst night. When everyone on the scene heard it, they also drew in a breath of cold air, including Leo. It turns out thatst night Charles took that one sword home, but in the middle of the night, for some reason, Charles could not sleep, and when he saw the Devils Sword hanging on the wall, he pulled it out. It was also at this moment that the Devils Sword suddenly sprouted five ws and sped Charles arm tightly. Charles instantly lost control of his entire being to this sword. The entire Ford family was ughtered by Charles in one night. Only his father, Jaden Ford, survived, but even so, he had an arm severed. There is such a thing as After hearing this, everyone looked at each other with a chill in their hearts. For his part, Leos eyes narrowed slightly, and it turned out that his sense of unease came from here. No one noticed that one person was shivering in the stands.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. That would be Master White. Its over something big is happening He had told Charles that the sword could not be used during the night time, and that he would have to wait until the match with Leo, but he did not expect Charles to use it in the middle of the night. Just as Jaden Ford described, the Devils Sword controls his heart and soul, and those who are not strong-willed will be controlled by the swords spirit. Master Ford, dont worry, since Charles has killed someone, it is a vition of the Pompeii imperial familys treaty, and we will naturally not sit back and do nothing. Men,e with me now and apprehend him! The organisers, as one of the imperial familys guards, could not sit idly by. At once they gathered their men and marched down the hill in great numbers. Leo also pulled Clementine away as soon as he could, Lets go too! At this time, Charles was cutting people up everywhere in the street. The guards of the imperial family, too, rushed over. Charles, stop now or I will be unkind to you. I am from the imperial family and if you dont stop, I will directly impose coercive measures on you. The guards shouted, but Charles did not seem to hear them, still killing with his sword in his hand. Master White watched from a short distance away, looking terrified. If this matter were to be investigated, it would be difficult for the White family to escape death when the time came. Leo and Clementine also followed the sound, looking at Charles who was killing people everywhere. Leo said to Clementine with a gloomy face, You go evacuate the innocent people! What about you, Leo? Clementine pursued. Charles had alreadye with his sword. He remembered Leo! Ashley, this time Ill kill you for sure. Charles said with a sinister face. The power of the Devils Sword is that it can make a person magnify his hatred and revert to his most primitive nature. Therefore, there was only one thing on Charles mind now, and that was to kill Leo. Leo kept his face sullen and silent, and was only relieved when he saw that Clementine had evacuated the innocent people. He sneered, Kill me? Have a try. Without moving, he stood in front of Charles. Seek death! With anger in his heart, Charles once again tightened his grip on the Devils Sword in his hand and shed towards Leo. Charles speed could be described as terrifying. Those guards had wanted to take Charles down, but when Charles started to move, those guards wimped out. They are totally out of their league! There were even some guards who were identally touched by Charles when he was moving and actually fell to pieces. What kind of power is this, even the physical quality is strong to this extent? Is this the real power of Charles? One of the guards could not help but exim. And at this time, Clementine told him to hurry up and leave. What are you still standing there for? Get out of here, this guy has gone crazy, its toote if you dont leave! However, the guard wanted tough. You probably dont know who I am, Im an guard of the imperial family, responsible for protecting General, and now youre telling me I should run first. Chapter 1028 Pompeii General Upon hearing this, instead of worshipping, Clementine became more anxious. Because Leo had told her that no one in the whole street was a match for Charles, all she had to do was to evacuate this whole street. But this guard actually despised that Charles very much. No matter how much she persuaded him, he just wouldnt leave and had to show off his strength in front of Clementine. Youd better hurry up and leave, the current Charles is simply too terrifying, youre no match for him. At those words, the guards face darkened for a moment, as if he had been humiliated by Clementine. Miss Cohen, what do you mean by that? Are you not believing in my strength? Since you dont believe me, Ill show you how Charles was subdued by me! Having said that, he picked up his weapon and yelled at Charles to charge forward. He was so fast that in the blink of an eye, he was in front of Charles. However, just as he was approaching Charles, he suddenly disappeared. A shiny dagger thrust towards his waist. Blood was spilled and the guard fell straight to the ground. Luckily, the guard was so strong that a mere sh could not put him to death. However, he was already afraid, so he no longer dared to make a move and returned to Clementines side unhappily. Im sorry, I was careless, I didnt expect this kid to be this fast. Tell that bro to hurry up and leave, this is not something you can stop. I have to hurry to inform the Great General so he cane and deal with it! If the Great General of Toyo is just a front, then the General of the Pompeii imperial family is definitely a real expert. After hearing the guards words, Clementine hesitated for a moment. Although she believed in Leos strength, when confronted with the words of the Great General, Clementine felt that the Great General was still a little stronger and left the ce with her guard. Before leaving, she shouted at Leo, Leo, Im going to look for the great general, you must be careful! With that, Clementine ran towards the imperial family. In the meantime. Within the imperial family, a man is holding a halberd in his hand and eatingrge chunks of beef. Did you get rid of that maniac who was killing people in the street? A long time has passed. The guard on the stage, however, looked nervous and stammered. Great General, several of our brothers were killed by that madman, and now only one guard is left there, and I dont know if he is still alive. The guard he was talking about was the one who was pretending with Clementine. At that moment, a call came from the sudden doorway. Great General, help! Who is there? Dont you know to inform? The General, his face full of irritation, looked at the door. It was only after seeing Clementine walk through the door that the Generals face changed dramatically. Isnt this Clementine Cohen? Why do you have time toe to my ce? Coming here, Clementines heart was much more settled and she said to the Great General with an anxious face, Great General, please help me! My Cohen familys Ashley is dealing with that Charles, but I am afraid that he is no match for Charles, please do something quickly and save my cousin. Ashley Cohen? So that kid is that strong now, the guards under our hands have been killed by that man, and he can still resist? The great general had a surprised look on his face, except that his focus did not seem to be on Charles. Clementine nodded her head and said, My cousin is very powerful, but he is facing Charles who killed nearly ten guards, if you dont go, Im afraid he will also be in trouble. Oh, well, for your sake, Ill strike once. The great general said with a single smile and a look of interest in his eyes. By the way, lets see what that kid is capable of to be able to block the murderous demon that killed a dozen of my guards. My guards are all the top experts in the Pompeii imperial family! With that, he led Clementine, together with the two guards under his hand, and hurried over to where Leo was. Meanwhile, Leo was confronting Charles. Whats wrong? Werent you going to kill me? Why did you stop? Leo spoke with an expressionless face. Even when facing Charles, who had killed dozens of people in a row, he remained light-hearted and at ease. Only because he is the Commander of Wyverns, he should support the country with his backbone and hold up the whole country with his strength alone. He had seen even the most powerful and terrifying opponents before, let alone Charles. Charles gasped for air, a look of horror in his eyes. He didnt expect that he even possessed the Devils Sword, but still seemed a little bit intentional in facing Leo. No matter how he did it, Leo could easily defuse it, and it was he, in turn, who was tired and panting. The Devils Sword requires a lot of energy, and after so much time has passed, he is already overwhelmed. However, he still gritted his teeth and said coldly, Dont think I dont know that youve expended a lot of strength just dodging my attacks! Is that so? Leoughed helplessly, looking at Charles who had been chasing him madly, a hint of helplessness came out of his eyes. You are not what you wanted to be, I didnt kill you because of this, you dont get ahead of yourself. As soon as the words left his mouth, a stunning aura erupted from Leos body. Startled, Charles pupils plummeted. Leos eyes were as stern as a meteorite in the sky, crushing Charles breath. It was a long time before Charles came back to his senses, his eyes bing shocked. However, with the Devils Sword in his hand, Charles did not fear anyone. No matter how strong you are, Ashley, you will die in my hands today. Charles wielded his Devils Sword and frantically killed towards Leo. However, at the next moment, a halberd suddenly descended from the sky and, with a dang sound, knocked the Devils Sword directly out of Charles hand. A faint mocking sound followed.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. That doesnt show much power , how did you guys get beaten by a guy like that? It seems that the usual amount of training is still too little, after we go back, each will climb three moreps of the mountain every day! As soon as the words left his mouth, a stout man appeared in front of Leo and Charles. Along with him, Clementine appeared. The moment he saw the man with the halberd, Leo knew that this was a master. May I ask who you are to have such great vigour? The great general narrowed his eyes and surveyed Leo, taking the lead in revealing his identity. I am George Dawson, the Great General of the Pompeii imperial family. Chapter 1029 Making a Friend General? Leo raised his eyebrows. It was not that he was afraid of him, but anyone who could be called a general was no small man. With just a hasty nce, Leo could see that this person in front of him was a step stronger than even Nadine. General George?! Charles looked at George with a horrified face and eximed. George snorted coldly and took a big step towards Charles. Charles was then scared, General George, why are you here? It was evident that Charles was very much afraid of the man in front of him. George looked down at him from above, his eyes filled with murderous aura. Do you really not know, or do you pretend not to know? Youve killed so many of my men, why do you think I am here? As the words fell, Charles pupils instantly dted. George fiercely probed out his hand, then rushed to Charles neck with an extremely fast speed and held it tightly. Ah Charles couldnt breathe as his feet went up in the air and his hands kept pping Georges hands. Leo watched the scene calmly and did not stop it. At this moment, Charles was already a scourge, and if he was not killed today, it would create a bigger problem in the future. Brat, you are still too young to be spreading your wings in front of me, next I am going to make you avenge those of my dead brothers. Only Georges hand twisted hard and Charles broke off straight away. In a flick of the wrist, he killed Charles, and Clementine looked on in awe. But still, she politely stepped forward in gratitude, General George, thank you so much for killing this hazard for us, otherwise we really dont know what we would have done. George smiled faintly and, unprecedentedly, did not respond, but walked up to Leo, narrowing his eyes and sizing him up. Suddenly, he raised his hand and rested it gently on Leos shoulder. All this happened in a sh of lightning, and Leo was prepared for it, only to see him raise his hand and subsequently p Georges hand away. George looked at his hand in disbelief, for he had just added a little strength to his hand, and it was impossible for an ordinary practitioner to push his hand away. But Leo had done it, and with such ease. By this, George knew that he was much more than what he appeared to be. Youre that new kid back to the Cohen family, right? Youre not bad. In the future, the Cohen family should have a much better time. All these years, without the shelter of the Princess, the Cohen family has always been threatened by other families, and now I am relieved to see that the Cohen family also has someone who can fight against the power of other families. In his words, George seemed to have taken care of the Cohen family before. The eight families need to be extremely bnced, otherwise there will be a party that gains sovereignty and subsequently gathers eight families, which will then pose a threat to the imperial family, which would not be good. Leo smiled lightly and responded, You dont need to worry about that, I will protect the Cohen family myself. Clementine watched from the side, just now she was afraid that Leo was seriously injured by George, but she didnt expect the two of them to exude a feeling of defending each other. But I heard that you disrupted the martial arts tournament, and this second time this guy Charles appeared. You eight families really are good at creating troubles, if you dare to mess up again, I will not let you go. Listening to Georges light-hearted tone, he nevertheless made everyone present feel emboldened, except of course for Leo. I think the rewards after this tournament must be paid on time. Although Leo didnt care if he could win the honour of being first among the Pompeii imperial family, the rewards of this were something he longed for at heart. After hearing these words, George smiled coldly and then looked at Leo and said. This reward is sure to be given out. But as far as I know, this reward seems to be given out, and it doesnt do your Cohen family any good. Are you going to take that pardon and pardon your Cohen familys Princess, or her George did not go on. In the Pompeii imperial family, Tiana is a taboo, and Tianas husband, an even bigger taboo. Moreover, because of this incident, the people of the Cohen family were hostile to the couple, and it took twenty years of digestion before it got better. If it had pardoned them, the Cohen family would surely have set off a storm. In response, Leo only smiled slightly. Thank you, General George, for your concern, but this seems, well, none of your business, does it? Whatever will happen in the future, we Cohen family will weigh it up ourselves.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Georgeughed disdainfully after hearing this. Those two elders of your Cohen family are not ordinary in strength, dont be too confident, it wont be good if you draw fire on yourself then. In Georges opinion, Leo thought highly of himself and was able to control the two elders, but he did not know that the two elders of this Cohen family were not generalists, and with their strength against the entire Cohen family, that was all extremely possible. After a pause, Georges expression became strange as he stared at Leo and said, However, I am quite interested in you, if you are free, you cane to my house for a cup of tea, I wouldnt mind making you a friend. Hearing these words, Clementines eyes widened in astonishment. In the entire Pompeii imperial family, no one knew that George had never had any close friends. As a great general of a country, for one thing, no one was worthy of being his friend, and for another, the conditions for those who could be his friend were demanding. Now, George took the initiative to make friends with Leo, which made Clementine feel incredible. On hearing this, Leo smiled and didnt seem to care very much, and without even saying anything, he took Clementine and left. And when Clementine was halfway there, she looked at Leo beside her with a shocked expression. Leo, why didnt you just go with General George? General George is a big shot, if we befriend him, then we will definitely have a bright future afterwards. After Leo heard Clementines words, he just smiled ndly. Clementine, you should know my character, and, his status as a general is not something I can see yet. From the first step I took into thisnd of the Pompeii imperial family, my goal was simply to save my parents. Thats all. Chapter 1030 The Family Head Prays After returning to Cohen family, the whole family gathered around Leo because they had seen him in the newspapers fighting against Charles who was out of control. If the first time might have been a coincidence that Leo got a small advantage to defeat Charles, this second time was definitely real strength. Just now during the martial arts tournament, basically all the guards were killed by Charles alone, so what if he had used special means to gain victory? The fact that Leo was able to go so many rounds in front of Charles was enough to shock the entire Pompeii imperial family. Leo is like a great hero of the world among Cohen family. Alexander was also relieved, after all, to see his family growing stronger and stronger. Atst, they were able to get rid of the family crisis brought about by the Princess before. Well done, Ashley, if it wasnt for you this time, half of the civilian poption would probably have died. It was you stepped in in time to stop Charles, although it was General George who wrapped it up at the end, but we all saw your strength, and the entire Pompeii imperial family seems to have approved of you. Hearing these words, Leo only smiled lightly, seemingly not caring about what everyone in the Pompeii imperial family thought. And just then, Alexander gave Leo a look and told him to follow him to the entrance of a more secluded alley. Leo arrived as promised and smiled slightly at Alexander. Master, what do you want to say to me? Alexander must have wanted to discuss something with him. Alexander hesitated for a moment, then sighed and said to Leo. Your mother may be released, make your preparations in the meantime. I know that this is what you have been waiting for, only I hope that when your mother is released, you will not leave, and as for her position as Princess, we will just restore it to her. Alexander knew very well that as long as the Princess returned, coupled with the strength of Leo, the Cohen family would definitely get back on its feet and stand at the top of the Pompeii imperial family once again. But if Leo leaves now, then Cohen family will be in an endless crisis. Simrly, when Tiana is released, they Cohen family will gain its prosperity again. Alexander lowered his voice and prayed that Leo would not leave. Seeing this, Leo smiled lightly. If the Cohen family could amodate me and my mother could return, why would I leave? It was already clear to Leo that some families in the Pompeii imperial family had colluded with Phantom, and it was a good thing for him to stay here. Alexanders face was full of joy after hearing Leos words. For so many years, the Cohen family has been declining under my leadership, and I am very ashamed in my heart. If I were to do it again, my Cohen family would never betray Princess and put her in prison. We are also very sorry about what happened to your family and we just hope you can forgive us. There was guilt and sincerity on Alexanders face. Back then, after Tiana affair had been exposed, basically everyone in the Pompeii imperial family began to target Tiana, and Cohen family, thest pir of Tiana, surprisingly gave up on Tiana and got rid of Tianas status as a Princess. Nowadays, it seems that this choice was not the best choice at the beginning, but only temporary. It gave Cohen family a small period of peace. Naturally Leo didnt care, he just smiled and nodded, he was more looking forward to his own mothers release from prison tomorrow. But before that, he had one more thing to do. Seeing that Leo did not care, Alexanders mind was finally grounded. The next day, indeed, the imperial family then let it be known that they were going to release the people inside Prison, and Leo had long since woken up, waiting for the news to reach his ears. And when Leo heard the news, his aunt came to his door before he could go out himself. I reckon you heard the news a long time ago, arent youing with me now to pick up your mother? Katie looked joyful, this was something she had insisted on for so many years, and now that it began true. Katie had long been impatient to go and pick up her sister, so she rushed to Leos residence overnight. The Cohen family knew that Katie had returned, but no one dared to stop Katie, after all, the status of Katie in Cohen family is high. After seeing Katie, Leo smiled lightly and followed her out the door. My apprentice has taken good care of you this time, hasnt she? Im going to ask her about itter, and if you upset her, Ill have to take care of you. After hearing these words from Katie, Leo revealed an embarrassed smile, after all, he had little time to pay attention to Gabri for this period of time, and since he had made Gabri suffer from injuriesst time, he wondered what Gabri would say about him in front of Katie. Auntie, dont worry, since she is your disciple, I naturally treat her well. If you dont believe me, ask her yourselfter.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Said Leo turned awkward and smiled, while Katie also saw something. Let me tell you, I only have one pupil in my life, if you dont bring her up properly, youll be finished. Even if youre my nephew, Ill definitely clean you up. As Leo listened, there was some real panic inside. Master! Suddenly, a voice reached the ears of Katie and Leo, who both looked over there at the same time and found that the person in front of them was none other than Gabri. After seeing Katie, Gabri looked very excited and rushed directly towards her. Although Gabri was somewhat afraid of Katie when she was on the mountain, she realised how valuable her master was now. And Katie looked very happy after meeting Gabri. At this moment, the two were not like master and disciple, but more like good friends, who were actually holding hands. This was the first time that Leo felt that Katie turned out to be a little girl. Although she is Leos aunt, she is still so yful, but these situations are understandable, after all, after Tiana was arrested, Katie has been totally devoted to this matter. She did not have time to socialise with outsiders, so Gabri is the only one she can talk to. They are both friends and master and disciple. Well, Gabri, did my nephew bully you? Chapter 1031 Master and Disciple Reunited After hearing these words, Gabri looked at Leo with a threatening face, obviously knowing that Leo was still a bit vain about this matter. If Katie were a man, to be honest, Leo really wouldnt be afraid, but she was a woman, making Leo look somewhat helpless. Well, it is eptable, except that the only drawback is that he doesnt keep his promises, and, Master, I think you should help me clean him up. After hearing these words, Katie froze and questioned, Did he make you any promises that he didnt keep? Did this kid do something bad? Katie thought that Leo had done something to Gabri and then tricked her. Gabri did not say anything, but only gave a wink towards Leo to indicate Katie to ask Leo herself. Katie grabbed Leos ear and said with an indignant face, You brat, what exactly did you do to my apprentice? You better be responsible, or I will have to clean you up. In fact, Katie still hopes that her disciple can be with Leo, so that she can also feel more at ease. Leo said helplessly to Katie. Auntie, you havent even asked whats going on yet and you twist my ear, will you listen to my exnation? At this, Katie realised her abruptness and let go of Leos ear. Go ahead, Id love to hear how you exin it. Leo rubbed his somewhat painful ear, then looked at Gabri and then at Katie beside him and said. I said I was going to take her shopping and then forgot. She knows how busy Ive beentely, I dont have time to shop with her. Leo was telling the truth, while Gabri pouted arrogantly after hearing Leos words. Is true, hes really busytely and doesnt have time to pay attention to me. Forget it, Ill forgive him, Master, lets just ignore him and go pick up Master Tiana first. For Tiana, Gabri has always regarded Tiana as her master too, and although she has never met him, she is full of expectations. That makes sense, Leo, I wille back and settle the score with you. Your mother is now almost out of prison, I will talk to her about this matter. Leo looked at Katie with a dumbfounded face, thinking that it was just that he hadnt taken Gabri shopping. Why did Katie want to talk with her mother? Was he, as Katies rtive, not as important as a Gabri? And in fact Katie actually did take Gabris side, speaking for her. At the foot of Jail Peak, many people are waiting for their loved ones toe down from above. But because the mountain is so high, not many people dare to climb it of their own ord, for fear of falling off it. As Katie walked with Leo and Gabri, the people around them locked their eyes on the three. Isnt this Katie? And thats the recently popr Ashley, howe the two of them are walking together? I have heard that the Cohen family and Princess Tiana are on an ipatible stance, and Katie has been fighting to get her sister out of prison. Could it be that this Ashley is still going to help her? The people around were talking, they couldnt guess why the Cohen family and Katie were walking together. Lets go straight up there, to avoid listening to these people muttering about it. Katie had long heard the ones around her talking about themselves all the time, so she and Leo were ready to go up first. Leo nodded, then leapt up to a dozen of metres high into the air andnded on the rock. After seeing this scene, the crowd felt incredulous and watched in awe as the two men climbed the mountain. Only halfway there, Katie suddenly stopped in her tracks, and Leo followed suit. Before that, we have to go and pick up your father. After hearing this, Leos face suddenly became somewhat grave, he nodded and followed Katie. Because Leos father was too powerful, the imperial family did not put him on top of the mountain, fearing that he woulde out at any time and wreak havoc on the Pompeii imperial family, so they imprisoned him in a cave. And this cave was located right on the mountainside of this mountain. For his father Adam, a cell of this level would not be able to hold himself, and the Pompeii imperial family were not fools and had guessed this long ago and ced a special guard at the entrance of the cave to guard Adam. And this thing is not a man or a prop, but a ferocious python, which legend says is dozens of metres long and so powerful that it can bite steel to pieces in just one bite. And it is because of this power that it has been ced on the mountainside by the imperial family. Leo, when you see that giant python, you must be careful, that thing is not something to be messed with, if it bites you, even you will be powerless. Leo nodded, having heard about the giant python in this mountainside. Just looking at Leos expression, he didnt seem to care that there was a giant python here. Soon the two reached the mountainside. Looking at a cave in the distance, the two men nced at each other and walked forward.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Within this cave seated a middle-aged man with a thick breath. His eyes were closed and he seemed to be meditating on something. Suddenly, he opened his eyes and felt two people outside the cave. This scent is my sister-inw, and the other scent, what is it from? Why does it feel so familiar? Before Adam even saw anyone, he already knew it was Katie who hade over to look for him, except for Leos aura, which he only had a vague impression of, but he couldnt recall who it was. Once the two of them reached the entrance of the cave, Leo and Katie stopped in their tracks and looked at the door of this cave with a solemn expression. Whats wrong? Leo, why dont you go inside? Your dad is in here, dont you want to see him? For Leo, he had no idea what kind of a man his father was, and because his own mother had been put in Purgatory in the first ce, Leo minded very much, because he thought it was his father who had failed to protect his mother. Chapter 1032 Leo’s Father Its okay, Auntie, lets keep going. Leo did not put his thoughts into words and just smiled lightly. And Katie seemed to have guessed something, patted Leos back and said softly. Dont worry, your parents both have their own struggles, they dont want this to happen, and they are far more powerful than you can imagine. As to why they are both imprisoned, Ill let them tell you about it themselves. Leo nodded, his mind wandering. Then he followed Katie to the cave, where he felt a thick dampness at the entrance. Clearly, there must be a very wide swamp within this cave. And what was ced in this swamp, there was no need for Leo to ponder, for he had heard that if he wanted to see his father, he had to kill this python. Katie stopped in her tracks at this point and marshalled all her strength into her fists, as if ready to fight at any moment. The two men looked at each other, and after nodding to each other they raised their spirits. At the same time, Adam, who was within the cave, walked out. Katie was waiting outside and it would be bad if she was injured by that python. Adam had seen Leo from a distance, and for a moment did not remember who this man really was. Suddenly, all three men felt a powerful force at the same time, ready toe out. Leo stood in the way of Katie, ready to fight him. In the next second, a giant snake rushed out of the swamp, and its head alone was five metres high. When the python opened its mouth, it looked like a giant pit, and no one dared to imagine what would happen if it was bitten by this giant mouth. To be hit by this level of damage, it wille to destruction. Leo, be careful. Katie was worried that Leo would be killed outright by the python after blocking the blow, so she dragged Leo to the side. Auntie, are you all right? Katie shook her head and said, Gabri hasnte over with my weapons. In her haste to get over to Leo, Katie had forgotten that she hadnt brought her weapon with her, and in the middle of the journey, Katie asked Gabri to fetch her weapon over, only that until now Gabri hadnt even caught up with them. Adam had noticed such a bigmotion, except that he sat on the other side of the cave and looked at the two people below, a smile showing on his face. Katie, you seem to have be stronger, but its still not enough, Id like to see if you can defeat this python.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Adam looked at Katie with a yful look and did not seem to have any intention ofing down to help. Although Katie knew that if she was in danger of being hurt, Adam would definitely rush down to help her, she was angry at his words. You father is still joking around and did note to help. Leo looked at the figure on the other side of the cave, full of scruff, with a matter-of-fact look, watching his sister-inw in battle. He was not really disgusted, but rather found the man quite interesting. Whos that kid? Hes not martial arts training material. Why did you bring this guy here? Katie listened to Adams words and dodged the pythons attack, being half-exasperated and roaring loudly at Adam. Adam, dont go too far, if he gets hurt, youll regret it. Katie said angrily, only for Adam tough out loud after hearing this. Katie, are you joking with me? What does it matter to me if this kid is injured? What other person under the sky can I care about? I just need to make sure you dont get killed by this giant python, and as for whether you can defeat it, Im quite curious. It was clear that Katie was no match for this python, and Leo had not yet exerted his true strength as he wanted to see what this man above the cave would actually do. How could my sister fall on you? She still stays above the prison peak. After hearing these words, the smile on Adams face disappeared, and it was at this instant that a terrifying power erupted from his body. But when Leo turned his eyes to look at the man again, he found that the smile on his face had returned, and that terrifying aura had disappeared. My skills are not as good as others, if I alone could match the entire Pompeii imperial family, how could I let Tiana suffer? Besides, my Cohen family has no sessor, my son is still out there today. When hees back one day, he will be able to save me and her mother, which is a belief I have held on to for many years, and this thing will definitely happen. After hearing these words, somehow Leo felt warm inside. Old man, since you want to see my strength so much, Ill show it to you. In fact, just now, Leo was still trying not to identify his father so soon, so he kept fighting with this giant python, just to keep his sister-inw from getting hurt and just stalling for as long as possible. And at this time, having heard Adams words, Leo suddenly had a desire to show his strength. Leo smiled coldly as he watched the python about tounch its next attack, and as the python opened its mouth, Leo leapt at its throat. Katies reaction was a few steps slower than Leos and thought that Leo had not reacted and had identally rushed towards the python, so she rushed over and tried to push Leo down. And when Leo saw his aunt rushing over and trying to push him, he was afraid that his power would hurt Katie, so he simply lifted his internal energy. Everything went ording to Katies n. She managed to push Leo away from the pythons mouth, but in the next second, she was about to be swallowed by the python, and just then, Adams figure suddenly disappeared across the cave. The next second, a figure suddenly rushed out from the middle of the swamp and grabbed the pythons tooth. Its OK if youe out and scare people, but I dont ept it if you want to hurt people. Adam picked up Katie and then threw her to Leo, while he himself stood in the pythons mouth and grabbed its incisors with one hand. Just as Leo thought his father was about to be hurt, he prepared to leap into action, but what happened the next second left him dumbfounded. Chapter 1033 Mighty Strength Leo tensed his leg muscles and was about to leap up, and just then, Adams hands suddenly red up. While Leo was wondering what Adam was going to do, Adam jumped straight down from the pythons mouth while his hands remained unrestrained. Suddenly, Adams body was thrown with such force that the pythons body was actually flipped over by Adam with the strength of his bare hand. This move was very incredible even to Leo, while Katie, on the other side, just looked at Adam with an arrogant face. Katie, are you all right? If something happens to you, your sister will be angry with me. After saying that, Katie looked coldly at Adam. You know that? Then you still take so long toe down, I will definitely tell my sister about this, I will like to see what she will do to you. Adams face put on a bitter smile. It would be great if we could get out, even if your sister beat me to death, Id be willing to do it, except Im afraid the situation isnt right now. Adam had been inside this cave,pletely unaware of what was happening outside. Although, as he had just seen, Adam could have left this cave at any time, for the sake of his wifes life, Adam had to live here. But what he didnt know was that after Leo and Katie had picked him up, they were about to go and pick up Tiana. The uninformed Adam thought that the situation was still the same as it was years ago, and that as soon as he went out, the imperial family would order Tiana to be killed. Hearing this, Katie gave a coldugh, folded her arms. Are you looking down on me or what? What do you think Ive been doing out here all these years? All along, Adam knew that Katie would definitely try his best to rescue himself, as well as Tiana, except that ording to Katies strength, Adam still felt that the possibility of rescuing himself was not very high. After hearing these words, Adam obviously felt incredulous. Do you have a way to save your sister? Katie once again smiled with an arrogant look on her face, head tilted, ring at Adam. Although with my power alone, I cannot do it, but have you forgotten that you have a son? It is a breeze. Leo was suddenly, for some reason, nervous, after all, although he had the aura of being like a king on the outside, when he met his own father, he was still a little ufortable. At this moment, Adam had also thought of something and looked at Katie with an incredulous face. What do you mean? My son is back? Where is he and how is he doing? What does he look like? Show me quickly. Adam did not know what Leo looked like, if he did, he would not show this gesture at all, after all, he had not taken care of Leo for so many years, he felt guilty and did not even know if Leo had forgiven him. After hearing these words, Katie looked at Leo with a ttering smile on her face, as if she was waiting for Leo to say something, while Leo just turned his head to the side awkwardly, pretending not to have heard anything. Tell me, Katie, where the hell is my son? Id really like to see what kind of son a man as powerful as me would have produced. Looking at Adams agitated look, for some reason Leo had a touch of excitement in his heart, after all, he hadnt lived too much of a failure, and really wanted to see how his father would look if he knew that the man in front of him was his son. Forget it, I dont care to talk to you here, but when the timees you will naturally know who he is. Nowe with me to pick up your wife. After these words, Adam was disappointed and expectant, after all, he had not seen Tiana for years.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. All right then, lets go and pick up my wife first and take my wife with us to pick up my son then. Adam walked out of the cave, not even looking at the python that was broken behind him, as if he was not at all surprised that this had happened. For so many years, Adam did not stop cultivating in the cave, but continued to improve himself with the power of the python, and only after he was able to kill the python with ease, did Adam let the python go. Only today his sister-inw came over and the python actually almost hurt his sister-inw, so Adam had toy hands on it. Has this imperial family suddenly be so enlightened? They have freed all the prisoners in the Prison Peak, and I wonder if they have spared me or not. If they have also freed me, howe they didnt send someone to clean up this python? Did they already know that I was very powerful? Adam is not as serious as Leo imagined, on the contrary, he is slightly simr to himself. Leo somehow has some joyful feelings after seeing it. Adam, Im begging you, cut the crap. What are you going to do when you get back to the Cohen family? All you talked about is that giant python. Although Adam acts like a big-hearted man on the surface, inside he is so cautious that one dare not imagine. Although Adam had been talking about the matter of the giant python, in fact, his mind had been thinking about how he was going to solve the Cohen familys perception of himself after he brought Tiana back to the Cohen family. Although Adam did not mind fighting against the group and wiping out the entire Cohen family, doing so would once again arouse the hostility of the entire imperial family, but if he did not, as long as the Cohen family was not willing to ept him, he would once again return to the cave and Tiana would once again be arrested. Thinking about this, Adams emotions were already very mixed, and not showing it was just to make the two people around him less worried. By the way, who is this kid? Why does he look so familiar? He looks a bit simr to my wife. If Leo was not Adams son, after hearing these words, he might really have thought that Adam was a man with problems. Chapter 1034 Just Thinking of His Mother Leo did not feel offended by this statement, but instead had a warm feeling in his heart. Tiana was a renowned beauty in the entire Pompeii imperial family. To this day, there is often a rumour on the streets that the reason why Tiana was not killed was possibly because of her beauty, which made the imperial family unable to bear to kill her. Leo did not reply, but just looked at Katie on the side. After hearing this, Katie had a smile on her face, looking at this father and son, surprisingly both sides did not recognize each other, and made such an awkward scene. It doesnt matter to you who he is, hurry up and pick up my sister or I wont spare you if you keep my sister waiting. Listening to the tone of Katies voice, it seems that when Katie was young, she had a good rtionship with Adam. Fine, fine, fine, you wont say anything, whats the use of asking you? Ill go up and get my wife, I will ask my wife, its really useless to rely on you at all. With that, Adam sternly quickened his pace and headed towards the mountain. He wasnt angry, but desperate to see his wife. Naturally able to understand this, Katie also quickened her pace and followed Adam as he rushed up to the top of the mountain. Adams strength was indeed extraordinary, and Katie had long been left behind by Adam for dozens of mountain passes. And relying on his superior ability, Leo was still able to keep up with Adam. Katie is absolutely impossible to do so, its true that there are high level people helping him. Bro, you are very good, but if it were my soning, he would definitely be much better than you, believe it or not? Although he had never met his son, Adam still bragged about this, after all, bragging doesnt cost money. But Leo was not going to let Adam be so arrogant, so he interrupted. I can tell you very clearly that your son is definitely not as strong as me, at best hell be an even match with me. After hearing these words, the smile on Adams face instantly disappeared, he looked at Leo. Leo was honestly a bit nervous. Its no fun talking to you, it seems youre still not up to snuff. Adam got serious and sprinted down the mountain path in order to be able to get rid of Leo. But he didnt expect this young man behind him to have such strength. Even though his whole body exploded to sprint the trail, he was still closely followed by Leo. How about it, old man? Now you believe that your son is definitely not my opponent. If he can tie with me, you should all feel lucky. At Adams age, after passing this sprint, he already felt a bit overwhelmed, so he bent over to catch his breath. Im telling you, my son is much better than me, if I wasnt already old, how could I let you catch up? Leo knew that his father had never seen him before, and hearing that, he could not help butugh in his heart, but on the surface he still pretended to be very calm. Old man, I advise you to stop being hard-headed and take a drink of water, its not good to tire yourself out. He had long guessed that his father would lose his strength due to his old age and had just stopped by a mountain spring to fetch a bottle of water before re-catching up with Adam as he was chasing Adam. Adam also remembered very clearly that just now, Leo had disappeared for some time and Adam thought Leo had been got rid of, but soon Adam saw Leo again. Did you boy just go and fetch water? Adam looked incredulous and looked at Leo, who only nodded slightly and said with a look of indifference. Thats right, because I felt like I had plenty of time, so I went over to get some water and then came back, why? Are you finding it unbelievable, old man? Leo had already figured out his fathers character and he was definitely not a petty person, so he looked at his father with a mocking face. Back then, with Adams skills, Adam had been the number one in the world and was so proud in his heart that he would not allow a young man to speak nonsense in front of him. Brat, I havent used my full power just yet, otherwise it would be impossible for you to catch up with me. I found you go to fetch water and waited for you for a while. Leo shook his head helplessly and was just about to say something, but he heard the angry screams of a woman behind him. Are you two nuts? Why are you running so fast? Have you forgotten that there is another person following behind you? Can you not consider the feelings of others? To be honest, the two of them had long forgotten that Katie was behind them. As Katie looked at the two people who suddenly disappeared in front of her, she could only slowly follow them, surprised that she had not expected Leo to be able to keep up with Adam. And at this time, Leo finally saw that Adam not only spoiled his wife, but also a brother-inw who was afraid of his own sister-inw. After all, as long as Katie said a few words by Tianas side, Tiana woulde back to clean up after Adam every time, and over time, Adam no longer dared to mess with Katie. Gee, you cant understand, I havent run for a long time, and this time I didnt control it and used twenty percent of my strength. During the time of conversation, Adam deliberately stated that twenty percent of himself emphatically, although both Katie and Leo knew that it had just been all of Adams power. Okay, okay, stop bragging, hurry up and pick up my sister. No one can defeat you, okay? In Katies memory, Adam was an invincible master in battle, and if it wasnt for Tiana and Leo, there is no way he would have been arrested.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. After hearing this sentence, a smile finally appeared on Adams face. Okay, okay, I admit it, I was bragging a bit, but it is good that you know that Im the strongest. Faced with Katies praise, Adam seemed to feel very satisfied and exuded a heartfelt smile. Chapter 1035 Aunt’s Mockery Just after seeing this scene, Katie looked at Adam speechlessly. I really dont know whether to call you childish or what, that you would be happy like this over this point. If my sister knew that you were like this, she would definitely not have been with you in the first ce. Adam smiled awkwardly, after all, when he first met Tiana in the past, he acted like a high and cold person, and it was only after they got together that he slowly became so joyful, and this was true proof that Adam was happiest when he was around Tiana.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Well, lets hurry up and get Tiana, I guess shes getting a bit impatient up there. Since thest time Tiana sneaked down the mountain and then saw Leo sailing smoothly, she never saw Katie again on the mountain she went back to, and this time it had been nearly a week since then, and Tiana should have been a bit bored with staying on the mountain. Without a word, the three headed together to the top of the mountain, which was now just ahead. Meanwhile, Tiana was pounding a wooden fish on the hill when she sensed three footsteps gradually approaching her and thought they were soldiers delivering food, and didnt turn around to pay attention to them. It was only after Katie suddenly shouted out for her sister that Tiana slowly opened her eyes, but did not show much surprise. Katie, how is my sons condition now? Tiana was tapping on a wooden fish, and as far as she was concerned, the situation of Leo was the most important at the moment, so she opened her mouth to ask, only for Katie to remain silent, waiting for Tiana herself to turn around and look at her husband and son. Thinking it was because Katie did not hear her voice and she was seriously tapping on the wooden fish, Tiana did not turn around. Until then, Katie looked to the side, and Adams face actually had two tears on it, stubbornly refusing to drip down at the corners of his eyes. At this time Katie pushed Adam who was beside her, and Leo who was beside her, and the two of them unexpectedly hid behind Katie like two little mice in fear. Im hiding for a reason, why are you hiding along with me? Are you boyughing at me? When youve been in this situation youll know its not cowardice on my part. At such a time, Adam still thought ofparing himself with Leo, and when he saw Leo also hiding behind Katie, he thought Leo was imitating him andughing at him. Howe youre the only one who can hide and I cant? Im nervous now too. Hearing two men who were as fierce as tigers at the bottom of the mountain, but in front of their loved ones, they were timid, Katie couldnt help butugh out loud. Because Katiesughter was so loud, Tiana finally stopped the wooden fish in her hands and slowly stood up. Why is my sisterughing so happily that she doesnt even hear what I say? Tiana turned around and was just talking quietly, and at this time, Katie walked over to Tiana and turned her body around. You want to know Im so happy, just turn around and look for yourself. All day long youre chanting those Dharma teachings there and not worrying about these two people behind you. How could Tiana not be worried about her husband and son? She was was simply praying, through the faith of Buddhism, that her son and husband would not be hurt. But Tiana froze in ce, looking at the two people in front of her. After the first glimpse of Leo, she gave Leos photo to Tiana, who naturally knew what Leo looked like. Son! Just then, Tiana called out loudly for Leo, while Adam on the other side thought Tiana was going to call for him, but he heard the word son and his whole body froze in ce. Adam, who had a puzzled face, looked at Tiana who rushed towards another man. This directly caused Adams heart to nearly copse. Who is this young man? Why are you so happy to see him? Adam had just finishedpeting with Leo, but now he saw that Leo was even more popr with Tiana than he was, and the imbnce in his heart was suddenly drawn out again, and he was about to question Tiana as to why she had done so, and Tiana said with a tearful smile. You stupid, this young man is your son, Leo. Leo was wrapped in Tianas arms, and then Tiana spoke to Adam, who at that moment was so shocked that he could not say a word after hearing the truth. Thinking about what Leo had just said to him that Adams son would at best fight evenly with him. Adam finally reacted to why. Is this my son? The son born from such a strong man as me is stronger. How are you doing, my son? Did your get hurt, did you get enough to eat? After seeing his son, Adam was excited, and then looked at Tiana. You just concerned about your son and dont care what happens to me. Although Tiana first ignored Adam, when Tiana wanted to pay attention to Adam, Adam turned to Leo, so Tiana said with a face angry at the Adam. Adam was scared when he saw his wife in this state. No, no, honey, you misunderstood me Before Adam could finish, Tiana gently pped Adams head with her hand. It was unexpected that such a stout man should look so delicate in front of his own wife. After all, this is not like any of the episodes seen inside the TV series where Leo was before. But how were you able to get out of the cave? Hadnt they sealed your personal freedom for eternity? After meeting her husband, Tiana was naturally overjoyed, yet she felt doubtful about the imperial familys approach. I dont know, it was my sister-inw who came to fetch me with my son. They said I coulde out before I dared to kill the python and bring them both to you. After hearing these words, Leos parents then looked at Katie. Chapter 1036 Ask Your Son Ask your sons, the only one who can do this was your son. After hearing Katies words, Adam and Tiana looked at Leo in unison with an embarrassed look on their faces. Son, how on earth did you manage to do that? You aunt has not made it for many years, how have you managed to do in just a few weeks? Looking at Tiana with such an incredible look, Leo was really a bit shy and touched his head, thenughed awkwardly. Outside of the two of them, Leo would never have been like this, but after all, it was his own parents. Im just doing what I have to do. Its gettingte and the mountain will be jammed if we go downter, so why dont we go down first. After hearing Leos words, Tiana and Adam did not pursue further. Along the way, Tiana and Adam kept asking about what their son had been through for so many years, and Leo only talked about half of it. After all, how can he finish it long on the road? Son, ording to you, the Cohen family is now willing to let me go back? Adam still found it somewhat unbelievable that after all these years of not being let out, his own son hade over and the Cohen family had released him straight away. Thats right, Alexander has agreed to let us return to the Cohen family and with this opportunity, we are able to revive and revitalise the Cohen family. After hearing Leos words, Katie and Adams hearts were filled with relief, except that at this time Tiana shook her head with a smile. Son, this is a good thing, except that your father and I are getting old, and I reckon I can still be a Princess, but your father may not be very willing to be the head of the family. As Adams wife, Tiana naturally knew best what her husband was thinking, with just one expression, Tiana had already guessed the whole thing, and when Tiana uttered the words, Adam hurriedly nodded his head. Thats right, so you should still be the head of this Cohen family. After Leo heard this, he was in a state of shock. Although he knew that Adams strength was definitely capable of being the head of this Cohen family, and Alexander would definitely not have a problem with it, after all, after all these years, Alexander had long since grown tired of being the head of the family, and could not wait for a strong person to take over. It was such a position as the head of the Cohen family that was shrugged off, even by his own father who had been within the cave for many years. Mom, Dad, this wont work, after all Im only a junior. Even if Alexander doesnt take the position, it is not my turn. We still have Fiy. After so many days together, Leo has made it clear that although Fiy always makes things difficult for himself, he is not very bad and will not bring any harm to the Cohen family if he is in charge. But when Leo said the name, Adam actually burst outughing, and even Tiana covered her own mouth and let out augh. Forget about that kid, with his strength, he wil ruin our Cohen family, and you still dare to make him the head of the family? Just find a kid on the street and he is better than Fiy. Although he knew that Fiys strength was definitely not considered to be at the top, his strength could definitely be better most people, but in front of his own parents, this person was such a brat with no status. This struck Leo as somewhat incredible. And after hearing thetter words, Leo finally knew why his father and mother despised Fiy. In the old days, Fiy was a brat that no one paid attention to, and among that generation, he was the least powerful, except that an ident in the Cohen family caused all those experts to leave, leaving Fiy and Alexander as the only ones left in the Cohen family. As the existence of the Cohen familys most pinnaclebatant, Adam was also imprisoned within a cave by the imperial family formitting something, and since then, the Cohen family has fallen into disarray, which is why the Cohen familys status is so humble today. After all, Alexander had already said that he would give up the position of the Cohen family head to Leos parents or Leo, so the matter of Leo bing the heir to the Cohen family was basically nailed down. Leo was thinking about something all the way down the mountain, and it was only when he gradually reached the mountainside that Leo was slowly drawn to the gaze of the people around him. All these people were staring at Adam and Tiana, clearly feeling incredulous. Arent they those two from the Cohen family? Is it even necessary to ask? She is such a gorgeous woman, who else could have such a face other than the legendary Princess of the Cohen family? Its really too enviable that this Cohen family has such a beautiful person to be the Princess, if it were me, I would have no problem letting me stay inside the family every day to cultivate and note out. The people around were frantically talking about Tiana of the Cohen family, for they all knew that this person in front of them seemed to be the Princess of the Cohen family from many years ago.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Those who were younger could not even tell the age of the Princess, thinking that she was just a young girl in her teens or twenties, and could not help but feel their hearts fluttering. Id love to go up there and ask for a contact, guys, can Ie over? A disciple of the Spencer family suddenly opened his mouth and uttered these words, and just then a loud p sounded surprisingly from his head. I advise you to cut off this idea, that person is my friends mother, Princess of the Cohen family, and if say another word, Ill cut your tongue out. The person who said this was none other than Edison. Since thest time he was saved by Leo, he had addressed himself as Leos good friend. Edison did not have a single friend in his former days, yet he had always longed in his heart to make friends with the strong. Even because he was so strong, at one point he thought he was wrong in this idea, until after he met Leo, he realised that he had to stick to only dealing with strong people or he would never progress in his life. And that is why he has be less restless all this time. Chapter 1037 My Good Brother After Edison finished speaking, all the people around Edison looked at Tiana and Leo with incredulous faces. Instead, Edison rushed over to Leo. Bro, its been a long time, how have you been? This is your mother, I believe. As an already very powerful being from early on, Edison naturally remembered this Princess of the Cohen family. It was only after Tiana saw Edison that she had a look of disbelief on her face. For she vividly remembered that it was this man who had killed the elders of the Cohen family many years ago, and she had personally interrogated Edison. Edison, it is been a long time, how are your injuriestely? Edison was embarrassed for a moment when he remembered thest time he was defeated by Taylor. But it was true that his skills were not as good as others, and Edison did not exin much, but just nodded slightly and said. Much better, the strength is recovering, but even if it recovers, I am still unable to fight you. Ive heard that thest time you fought Charles at the entrance of the alley, it was a heated fight, and you even had a slight advantage, it was really unexpected. Charles who Edison was talking about was certainly not the Charles under normal circumstances, but the Charles after that time when he lost control and let out his full power. In response, Leo gave a smile. No, its just that the boy has lost his mind and I had to make a move, besides, he hasnt be much stronger, I just casually dealt with it. Luckily I had the help of General George behind me, otherwise he really would have been a tough and difficult fighter. The two exchanged pleasantries while Adam and also Tiana, who were on one side, looked at the person in front of them and then exchanged nces. Our son wouldnt be dealing with such a person, would he? He has caused a lot of trouble throughout the Pompeii imperial family before, and I remember that we were both present during his trial back then, and now hes actually dealing with our son. Edison heard what Leos parents were discussing and knew exactly what was going through their minds. With a faint smile, he said, I know that you two still have some hard feelings in your hearts now because of what I did before, but I hope you two wont take it so personally. Im not the little brat I used to be, after all these years, you two havee out, I already know the heinous crime Imitted back then. After hearing these words, Leos parents showed an awkward smile, and then Leo also looked at them and said. Dont worry, it is indeed as Edison said, he is nowpletely different from before. He helped me once at the martial arts tournament, he is now my good friend. After hearing this sentence, Edisons heart was warm, to be able to be good friends with such a strong person was his wish for many years. Son, you think too much, how can we not be worried? Besides, its not our business, we wont do anything because of it. Adam said with a joking look, and Tiana patted Leos shoulder.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Your father is right, and I see that Edison, with his current look, doesnt look like the crazy kid he used to be. After hearing this, Edison smiled awkwardly. Although Tianas words were not nice, they were true. It was good that Tiana now epted Edison, Edison still felt veryforted in his heart. You cant say that you two are the parents of Leo in the middle of the Pompeii imperial family. Leo has forgotten in the middle of the Pompeii imperial family, all the people do not know that his name was Leo. And yet, Edisons words was a reminder to Leo. Edison, how do you know my real name? I didnt tell you that. With that, Edison burst outughing. Leo, you underestimate me, although I have been in the Spencer family for so many years, I am still able to know some things, after all, I have still met some friends who are better at snooping on other peoples information before. However, I have to remind you, those people of the imperial family already know that you have returned and know your true identity, but they have not yet taken action. If someone in the Pompeii imperial family deliberately provokes this matter, then your situation will be in danger, after all, they cannot sit back and do nothing. Although Tiana and Adam had already gotten out, but Leo, as the son of two sinners, the charge was always there. He had note back to serve his prison sentence for so many years, and the Pompeii imperial family would not let Leo go easily. After hearing these words, the three Cohen family members all had an incredulous look on their faces. Dont feel very surprised, the imperial family originally didnt care about these matters, its just many people sway some trivial matters in the Pompeii imperial family, the imperial family had to stay back. If no one in this Pompeii imperial family pays attention to these matters, how would the imperial family intervene? It seemed that from the beginning to the end, this imperial family had always made their position clear, that is, they would never make a move. After Katie on the other side finished speaking, Leos eyes became grave. Since Katie had said so, it meant that numerous people among this Pompeii imperial family had already discovered his identity, and if the situation was too rampant, he was only afraid that these people would report it like people among the imperial family, which would naturally very much restrict Leos actions. And just at that moment, suddenly there was a sting sound from the mountains. The crowd instantly brought up their fighting strength and looked to where the st was in the middle of this mountain range. Whats going on? Its not like this mountain is a volcano, so how could it suddenly make such a loud noise? Tiana first looked puzzled, looking at the ce where the st had just taken ce, while Adam had a grave look on his face, as if he was thinking about something. Leo, you take your mother and your aunt away first, Ill go to the mountain to have a look. With that, Adam disappeared in front of the crowd, rushing up into the mountains at an extremely swift speed. Edison, Auntie, Ill leave my mother to you two, Ill go up with my dad to check it out. Still uneasy about Adam, who had just been released from prison, Leo followed close behind. The expression on Adams face was tense, but rather the killing aura on his body was gradually revealed, making the people around him feel frightened and scared. Chapter 1038 The Immortal Bird Suddenly, Adam stopped in his tracks. Immortal bird, I didnt expect you to really be an immortal bird, its been so many years and you still dare toe to our Pompeii imperial family to cause trouble. A man wearing a red robe, ance clutched in his hand, his eyes exuding a very powerful and inferior aura.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. It was clear that he had just caused this st. Oh, isnt this Adam, the sinner of the Pompeii imperial family? Why did you run out too? I have been looking for you. Adam responded that this immortal bird seemed to be targeting him. After all, he was in the same ce where he had just been imprisoned, and the sound of the st hade from the cave, which meant that the immortal bird had just thrown arge amount of explosives into the cave. You want to kill me? Dont you want to get all those friends of yours first? Saying that, the immortal bird just gave a coldugh, then raised hisnce and charged towards Adam. Brat, after all these years of you being locked up in this cave, I dont believe youre still as powerful as you were before. The immortal bird gave a loud rebuke, then the gun in his hand rushed like a dragon and stabbed at Adam in front of him. It was such a swift session of stabs, if it was an ordinary person, he would definitely not be able to stand, and would be stabbed into a hos nest. However, Adam did not change his face, his body twisted nimbly, and he dodged the immortal birds attack with ease. The immortal bird also felt very surprised, obviously not expecting that Adams strength had not decreased nowadays, but had increased so much. How is that possible? Youve been inside the cave for so many years, could it be that youve been cultivating inside the cave as well? Why did your strength be so much stronger? Adam smiled lightly at this point, looking at the immortal bird in front of him. Hmph, if Phantom wants to kill me, you let him do it himself. With your strength, you cannot hurt me one bit, besides my son will being over soon. He is a hundred times stronger than you. If he sees you here and the two of us join forces, then even if you are immortal bird, you will die by our hands. Adam had just been released from prison and did not want to involve himself in such matters, so he threatened the immortal bird to leave, and the immortal bird was very sensible, knowing that if he continued to consume, he would definitely be killed by Adam, so he could only leave. Dad, what just happened? Why was there such a big explosion? Leo had just rushed over and he saw his father standing outside the cave, and a cloud of smoke was still rising from within the cave, as if the st had juste from inside. Adam did not look very frivolous like he did just now, but his eyes were grave as he nced behind him and said in a soft voice. Son, the battle is about to begin, and it might be dangerous. You should escape from this Pompeii imperial family first. Take your mother with you, and I wille and pick you up when I am done with this. Obviously, Adam wanted to take care of it himself, but after hearing these words, Leo did not act like he was very surprised, but on the contrary, heughed out loud. They say that when parents discipline their children, there is a very difficult period, that is the childs rebellious period, but I am about to tell you, Dad, I really want to experience that feeling, and if you want to run, you take Mom and run, I will never leave. Leos words surprisingly left Adam speechless. Looking at Leos so determined look, Adam couldnt help butugh. What nonsense is that? Youre my son, I know theres no way youll leave, fine, youll stay and fight with me, but it might be dangerous, you must listen to my call and be ready to leave. Leo nodded decisively, after all, Leo yearned to stay and fight alongside his father. Once this matter was over, Adam took Leo down the mountain, not at all like a reunited father and son, but like two good friends. As soon as they came down the hill, Katie and Tiana saw the two and asked with incredulous faces. Whats happening on the mountain? Why was there such a big explosion? Adam nced at Leo, and then said with an indifferent look. Its nothing, its just that the python just slid down the mountain identally, so there was a loud explosion sound, in fact it was just the body falling to the bottom of the cliff. Although his excuse was very far-fetched, it did not make Tiana more suspicious, after all, after so many years as a couple, Tiana naturally would not ask too much if Adam did not want to talk about it. All right, now lets go back together and see what our rtives have be now. In fact, on the way back, Tiana had a thought in her mind all the time, that is, to quickly go and meet Clementine. At a previous time, Katie had been introducing this Clementine to Tiana and she had learned that Clementines ability belonged to the Moon Vein, which coincidentally suited her familys ability to pass on the Moon Vein. As soon as she entered the Cohens, Tiana expected the person who came out to greet her to be Clementine, but against her wishes, the person who came out was not Clementine, but Alexander, who is the head of the family. Brother, sister, its been a long time, how have you been? Although what was said was nonsense, after all, it was obvious that Leos parents must be having a bad time, but once this sentence came out, it showed that Alexanders stance was no longer against Leos parents nowadays. Alexander, Ive been doing quite welltely, its just that Ive heard that the Cohen family has lost its former glory, so it seems that the Cohen family has to change, otherwise. His tone was very sluggish, while he had a condescending feeling, but this condescension, surprisingly, did not make anyone feel disgusted, but felt that this kind of aura was what should emanate from Tiana. Yes, we will do as you told. If we cannot restore the Cohen family to its former glory, then I will be med. If we can restore the former glory, I will be at your disposal. The intention was clear, Alexander wanted Tiana to control the big picture, and Tiana did not refuse. Chapter 1039 The New Head of the Family Alexander, I wouldnt minding back as Princess, except that I want my son to be the head of the family. I believe that now that you know his true identity, there is no need for me to hide it from you. Tiana said indifferently. It had always been Alexanders intention to have Leo take up the position of the head of the Cohen family, and after hearing the words spoken by Princess Tiana, Alexander had a face full of joy. Good, Leo is very strong, I have long wanted him to be the head of this family, but at the previous time he refused me. Since you have said so, I think he should have noints. After hearing these words, Leo smiled awkwardly and said directly to Alexander. Since you want me to be the head of this Cohen family, I will naturally live up to the expectations. Although it was a first for the Pompeii imperial family to have someone of this age as the head of the family, he was bound to be chastised by many, but Alexander did not care, after all, what was needed to be the true head of the family was strength. And Leo has that strength, not only in terms of fists, but also in terms of which aspects, each of which is much better than Alexander. This is something that Alexander has to admit. In that case, lets have a reunion of the Cohen family today, theres no need for us to be chastened by what happened before. Alexander is now old enough to have long since learned that all the problems derived from all that jealousy back then were due to his own naivety, and now, he just wants to make up to his sister and brother-inw of his as much as possible. Although those descendants of the Cohen family did not know exactly how these two had returned, but they were their seniors, and when they saw how Alexander respected the two, they did not say anything more, but rather respected them quite a lot.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. All night long, the Cohen family was in the midst of singing bonfires and reveling in the joyous mood. At this moment, in a small corner unknown to all, there is a man peering into all this. You Cohen family are happy, but you have caused my son so much harm, I must take revenge. This man is none other than Jaden. Ever since thest time Charles died, Jaden has been afraid to go out. Firstly, his own son had killed so many people that he was afraid of going out and being used by a thousand people. Secondly, although Charles had killed so many people, he was his child after all. He did not know that Charles was actually killed by General George, but instead he counted the grudge against Leo. The Ford family was destroyed while the Cohen family was reunited and happy, and the anger in Jadens heart red up again. At this moment, Jaden is on a distant rooftop, watching this Cohen family bonfire and gritting his teeth as he thinks about his next n. Jaden, this matter may not be that simple toplete. As I said, it would be better to go to Toyo and bring back some troops first, and then we can fight them to the death. Beside him, an old man muttered at Jadens side. And Jaden himself knows very well that recruiting in the midst of the Pompeii imperial family is almost impossible. The only way to do so is to go to Toyo and get help. But after Jaden heard these words, he pped the table hard, his face showing a look of anger. I remember, the two princes of Toyo didnt care about anything. I couldnt let them just leave, I had to backtrack. Since the two princes had been cleaned up by Leo, they wanted toe to Charles to help them take revenge, but to their surprise, Charles had died a tragic death in the streets due to the devil sword devouring his master. After Jaden said this, a wicked smile suddenly appeared on his face. My Ford family is not something you two princes of Toyo can mess with, and even if you mess with me, you will not be allowed to leave so easily. Jaden took out a bottle of medicine and handed it to the steward at his side. After the steward took a look at the bottle of medicine, a treacherous smile appeared on his face, as if he had understood what Jaden meant. Id like to see what else you can do after eating this. In the evening, Jaden invited the two princes who were hiding in the basement toe up for dinner, and the two princes, who had not eaten such arge meal of wine and meat for many days, had their appetites whetted by the food on the table. Jaden, this fiasco is over, right? It shouldnt be a big deal, right? Jaden looked at the two princes with a smile and said in a ttering tone. Its all right, its all right, its good that you gave the advice, otherwise I would have gone to the Pompeii imperial family to make a mess, and probably our Ford family would have been cleaned up by the imperial family too. At that time, Jaden did want to go to the imperial family to sort out what was right and wrong, but he was stopped by the two princes, after all, once these matters were uncovered, the two princes would also suffer, so they stopped Jaden. Because the two princes were so highly skilled that none of the entire Ford family could match them, Jaden could only listen to the two of them and not go to the imperial family. Although he knew in hindsight that what the two princes said was not without merit, Jaden was still well aware of his sons death. It was because of the two princes, so he had to make the two princes pay before he could take revenge with Leo. With that, the two princes ignored Jaden and swallowed all the food on the table. As he ate, suddenly Muto covered his stomach. Brother, have you noticed that there is some difort? Probably because Miyamoto was in better health and didnt react so soon, he looked at Muto with a puzzled expression. Howe? Its a rare day to have such a good meal, youre not unwell because you havent eaten meat for too long, are you? Miyamotoughed at Muto, but then he felt stomachache. I do feel unwell. After Miyamoto had uttered these words, the two princes suddenly realised something and looked at Jaden in unison. Chapter 1040 Malicious Threats Why dont you eat? It is rare that you can have a good meal, arent you going to eat more? Jaden said with a grin on his face. Miyamoto walked straight up to Jaden and looked at him with an aggressive look on his face. What the hell did you put in the food? Miyamoto had realised that something was wrong, but Jaden did not panic when he realised that Miyamoto had discovered his n, because the poison had taken effect and at this point, if Miyamoto dared to do anything, Jaden could have killed him at any time. Brat, youd better show me some respect. The poison in your body is unique to our Ford family, if I dont give you the antidote, theres absolutely no way youll survive for three days. After hearing these words, both Miyamoto and Muto panicked and looked at each other, then felt their stomachs hurt more and more until they couldnt stand it andy on the floor rolling around frantically. Why are you in such pain? Werent you quite arrogant before? Jaden taunted the two princes. Miyamoto and Muto, at this point, dared not say anything, after all, ording to what Jaden had just said, if they upset Jaden and he did not give them the antidote, they would all have to die. Jaden, we are working together, why should we kill each other? Hurry up and give me the antidote, I know youre just joking. Miyamoto tried to control his expression, but it was still easy to see on his face how much pain he was in physically. Your Majesty, are you begging for mercy from me? Whats wrong with your attitude? Saying that, Miyamoto was very angry and mmed his fist hard on the ground, and Jaden on one sideughed out loud. Its okay, its okay, go ahead and smash it, you can even kill me, but without my antidote, you will never get back on your feet for the rest of your lives. What Jaden said was not a joke, for at the moment Miyamoto and Muto felt their strength fading away, as if their muscles were melting away. Please, Jaden, we dont want to die so early, so hurry up and give us the antidote. Mutos eyes were already red with tears, and his face was wrapped in snot. Jaden, hurry up and let us go, I beg you, Ill do whatever you say from now on, Ill never go back to Toyo for some throne again. Muto fought for the throne just to have a happy life, and for him the way to be happy was to find women. But for his own life, women were mere insignificant thing, and he was not thinking at all of fighting for the throne now, only of living well. All right, all right, dont be so scared, both of you. I didnt say I would kill you, I will still give you the antidote, but my antidote will only keep you safe for one day. If you dont listen to me, the next day I will not give you the antidote, so you can endure what it means to be on the verge of death. Jaden was determined to take these two men under hismand, after all, now that he no longer had any majorbatants in his own family, he had no other choice but to recruit them externally. After hearing Jadens words, the two princes looked at Jaden in despair, but the main thing at the moment was to be able to ease their pain. No problem, hurry up and give us the antidote, we are absolutely obedient and will do whatever you say. Miyamoto said decisively, while Jaden slowly pulled out two pills from his pocket. Since you have promised me, naturally I will not make things difficult for you, take it.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Jaden then slowly ced the pills in front of Miyamoto and Muto. Muto tried to reach for it, but was pped to the ground by Jaden. Who told you to take it with your hands? Did I tell you that you cant eat until I threw it on the floor? At once, both Miyamoto and Muto showed a look of incredulity. Jaden, what do you mean?. Before Miyamoto could finish his sentence, Jaden burst outughing. Take it or not, your hand better not take it out easily, or I will make sure you get the appropriate punishment. After Jaden finished speaking, he dropped the medicine in his hand on the ground. Its really pathetic, isnt it? Im embarrassed myself that two princes have to submit to being two dogs under my feet. Jaden did not seem to dwell long on the death of Charles, but instead became obsessed with torturing the two princes. Jaden crushed the pills with his foot after throwing them on the ground. And the two princes looked at the crushed medicine on the ground, wanting to take it again, but not daring to do so. Im telling you, the dose of medicine for today is on the floor, if you dont eat it, its gone for the day, and if you both die of pain, theres nothing I can do. With that, Jaden turned and left, leaving the two princes there, fighting over the dust on the ground. After a long time, Jaden sat on the courtyard while the sound of two pairs of footsteps came from behind him. Jaden, may I ask what you want to order? We will definitely do as we are told. The two princes had by now recovered their normal condition, yet they still did not dare to say anything to Jaden. They had just felt the power of these pills, and if it was said that Jaden did not give them the antidote, in just half an hour, the two brothers would definitely be killed directly among the Ford family in pain. The two princes, who knew what was right for the time, decisively chose to listen to Jaden for the time being and wait until they had the chance to get rid of him at ater date before takingrevenge. Help me go and find out what Ashleys identity was before, and why he was able to weather such a big wave soon after he hade back. The two princes looked at each other. Could it be that this kid has some other identity? No wonder he was so powerful, is he an expert called over from above? At this point, Jaden shook his head and looked at the two people in front of him who were specting about Leos identity. Its because he isnt sent from the top, Im curious as to who he really is. Chapter 1041 Where Does the Internal Energy Come From? Why do you think this person can still possess internal energy outside of the Pompeii imperial family? As far as I know, it is only found within our Pompeii imperial family. Do you remember that there was once a son born to a sinner among the Pompeii imperial family who has never been found to this day? Back then, even the two princes of Toyo knew very well what happened, that is, Tiana, who was a Princess, had even stooped to marry a subordinate, and this incident rmed the whole Pompeii imperial family, and reached even the ears of Toyo. At this point, the two princes had suddenly thought of something. Miyamoto then said with an incredulous look at Jaden in front of him. Jaden, do you mean that this so-called Ashley is actually Leo of that year? Jaden nodded, wearing a treacherous expression on his face. If Im right, Ashley should be Leo back then, and you know about himing down from the mountain today, right? Why is it that the person who went to pick up the two elders of this Cohen family was not Alexander, but Leo alone. There is something fishy about this, if we go by my guess, this person must be Leo. If he is Leo, this matter will be easy to handle. We wont need to take action ourselves, we just need to report the situation to the imperial family, the top will naturally send someone down to clean him up. The two princes finally saw some hope, after all, they knew in their hearts that if they didnt kill Leo, the two of them would never be able to return to Toyo, let alone to get the throne. Wouldnt that be great? Well go over to the imperial family now, wont that be a great sess? At this, Jadens eyes became bizarre and his hands kept whirling behind him, as if he had something in mind. No, no, no, Im not going to let him get away with this, I have to make him pay for it, after all, he killed my son and he should pay for it. Miyamoto was obviously disappointed to hear this, but still with a curious face, he looked at Jaden and asked. So what does you mean? Jaden walked slowly through the living room. Lets let this Leo do something first, and when his fame is up, then well report him to the imperial family. Well make him feel what it means to have a big rise and fall. We were so close to bing the head of the eight great families, and not many people in the entire Pompeii imperial family are my sons rivals, so this matter is all his fault. Jaden was very clear that there would be onest martial arts tournament held in the near future, after all, this one had been a tough one, having been stirred up twice in a row, and Leo was still there. When the next martial arts tournament is held, Leo once again stirs it up, he will cause public outrage and then the imperial family will be justified in exterminating him. It was just that the two princes of Toyo looked very impatient on their faces after hearing these words. What should we do? Brother, now that Jaden is trying to force us to stay here and has poisoned us, its neither right nor wrong for us to leave now. Im just afraid that when we go back, Toyo will no longer belong to the two of us. At this time, Princess Alyssa is still out there, doing anything without the two princes in the way, and if the two princes dont step in, Toyo will really be taken down by Alyssa. After hearing these words, Miyamotos expression looked unusually serious, and what was on the mind of Muto was not the throne, but whether he would be able to get out of this Pompeii imperial family safely. He came over to the Pompeii imperial family to bring help, so that they could help him over in Toyo, but he never thought that he would be left here. Its alright, from what Jaden is saying, as soon as Leo is dead, the two of us can regain our freedom. The best thing to do right now is not to provoke Jaden, but to destroy Leo first, otherwise all is just empty talk. Miyamoto was very clear and turned his spear directly on Leo. Jaden had just experienced the loss of his son, and it probably wouldnt hurt him much to kill two more princes at this point. Alright then, I just hope that Leo can be cleaned up by us soon, otherwise it will be bad if our throne is taken by our sister, after all, the king of a country can be either you or me. A girl must not be allowed to be the emperor of our country. It is rare that the two men make an agreement, but despite this, all they can do now is wait. The immortal bird ran to Phantom with a panicked look on his face. Boss, Adam is out of prison and his strength has gone up quite a bit. I just fought with him once and almost got killed by him. The immortal bird ran up to Phantom, who didnt seem terribly surprised to hear what the immortal bird had to say. Fool, if he wasnt powerful, why would I ask you to go there? I know you wont die easily, if I had asked anyone else to go there, they would probably have been killed by him by now. Hearing Phantom say this, the immortal bird understood Phantoms intentions.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Boss, since it has been confirmed that Adam is out of prison, why is there still no news from Violet, has she really defected? With that said, Phantom pped the immortal bird directly in the face. You might as well mind your own business, she is in much higher positions than you, do you think its appropriate for you to speak ill of her? Although Phantom had been aware of something wrong, there was a discipline within the organisation that he was never willing to be broken. Immortal bird immediately lowered his head after being pped, and said with a panicked look on his face. Im sorry, Lord Phantom, I was wrong, and Ill never say such foolish words again. Chapter 1042 The Hot Pursuit At this moment, Violet was concealing herself in one of the houses of the Pompeii imperial family. Because she knew that there was someone who had been following her at this time, and that person was Luis. If Luis was just a small member of Phantoms, Violet would not have been so nervous, as long as Luis was killed, then nothing would have happened. But Violet knew that Luis was a powerful master among Phantom and that she must not be his opponent. If she rushed out, she might also expose her identity, so she stayed hidden and did not go out to follow Leo. Are you really interesting after following me for such a long time? Do you still think I would have betrayed Phantom? For almost a month, Luis followed behind Violet every day, and Violet basically called him down once a day. Both pretended to be amicable, even though they knew the other coveted them. Miss Violet, Im really sorry, as you know, I didnt want to follow you, its just that my superiors needed me to do so and I had to do it. After all, your status is not ordinary high, if you get hurt here, I will be dragged down, so how dare I leave you half a step? Violet sneered, looked at Luis in front of her and said, You can leave now, I will definitely take care of Leo. After hearing these words, Luisughed out loud, Miss Violet, dont joke about it, right now there are quite a few people in the entire Pompeii imperial family who already know Leos true identity, but so what? No one has everid a hand on him? You want to clean him up? I dont think this matter is very likely. If Violet hadnt betrayed Phantoms, this was something that Violet really couldnt have done, but now that Violet was one of Leos people, Violet naturally wouldnt have tried to frame Leo. But Luis was different. After knowing Leos true identity, he kept asking Violet to report Leos identity over to the imperial family, and had to keep finding excuses to get by in order not to reveal his position. If I really could have cleaned him up, I would have done so a long time ago, I was just waiting for my chance. Dont worry, as long as there is a chance, I will make a move. These days, I have been confined to this ce, after all, I am not a member of the Pompeii imperial family, and if I am found out, it would be a capital offence. Luis had been hearing such words. for almost a month, finding it pointless, he sneered and then disappeared back into the presence of Violet. Yet Violet knew full well that this man, though he had disappeared from her sight, had always been near her. Damn it, its not working at all, and if this keeps up, I guess Phantom should suspect me too. Although Violet now knew that Phantom had long been suspicious of her, as long as she did not do anything out of the ordinary, Phantom would leave her alone, and had ced herself here because Phantom wanted to test Violets loyalty. If Violet had done nothing for such a long time, Phantom would surely pursue the matter, and then she would not be able to save her own identity anyhow, let alone help Leo in the dark. Theres no way out, Leo, I can only do this, and youll have to pay a small price first, I hope you understand what I mean. Violet knew she had to do something, and she made up her mind about what to do. She would never betray Leo, but she now has a n that must be implemented.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. If it is not implemented, her identity will be exposed, but if it is to be implemented, will definitely affect Leo. If Leo could not understand what Violet meant, the two would turn against each other again. Violet mmed the door and left. The day of the martial arts tournament is approaching. While Leo was among the Cohen family, he didnt mention half a thing about the martial arts tournament, and the rest of the Cohen family didnt say much either. Because during these days, the entire Cohen family was rebuilding the Princesss residence, as well as the statue of the Princess, and did not have time to take up these matters. At this time, for the Cohen family, it would be the best oue to be able to revive the prestige of their own Cohen family and not be bullied by other families. But there was one thing that Leo found with Adam. Dad, what happened thest time? Why didnt you make it clear? In the past two days, Adam has lost the glowing look he had when he first came down from the mountain, but instead he has a sad face, as if he is worried about something all the time. Upon hearing this, Adam sighed and smiled bitterly, Son, have you ever heard of Phantom organization? Adams tone seemed sluggish, as if he was just pouring his heart out to Leo, not intending to know anything from Leo. And to his surprise, Leo said something that he found unbelievable in the next second. Of course I know, Ive been an enemy of them since I joined the army, how could I not know of their existence? Whats more, they have my informants among them. After hearing these words, Adam felt very shocked. Could it be that youre already going against them outside of the Pompeii imperial family? Leo nodded and said. Theyve never been an enemy of our forces and hes taken our former big brother over and used him as a clone sample. I have to track down anything to do with them, the reason Im out this time is because this Phantom group. After hearing these words, Adam smiled gratefully, at least his son had achieved something outside. He is a man of the army and against such a powerful organisation. Son, you still think of them too simply, that informant of yours is probably just a useless pawn in their eyes, theres no way he would know anything confidential at all. Leo did not doubt this and simply nodded. After all, he couldnt trust Violetpletely at the moment, and if there was a truly secret operation, he wouldnt really tell Violet about it. Looking at how disappointed Leo was, Adam felt as if he had said the wrong thing, so he said with an encouraging look, patting Leos shoulder. But youre pretty good at finding information on Phantom group. I wasnt as good as you when I was investigating their affairs before. Chapter 1043 Informant Im curious what exactly is the position of your informant, its not really just a junior soldier, is it? Adam couldnt help but ask. At that, Leo also shook his head and said. I dont know, but their insiders call her a five-star executive. A five-star executive? Hearing these five words, Adams face became very stiff as he looked incredulously at Leo. Son, you cant be joking, do you know how high up in Phantom organisation the five star executive is considered? Leo nodded. I know, arent those the most highly trusted people around Phantom? And theyre all pretty strong, and my informant is one of them. Adam, who was still in distress, felt hopeful again when he heard his sons reply. So what are you waiting for? Hurry up and tell me about that informant of yours, so I can get her to protect you and your mother!Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Hearing this, Leo finally understood why his father had been looking sad these days. Dad, thats why youve been looking so sad for so many days? Adams eyes widened and he looked at Leo with an incredulous expression, because in his opinion, this kind of thing was already considered a big deal, but in Leos eyes, it was such an understatement. Leo, you know this organisation, isnt there something big enough for me to worry about? Leoughed helplessly. He did not expect his father to know less information than he did after pursuing the matter for so many years. Of course I know, how else would I know about this Five Star Executive? Dad, dont worry, they definitely wont be able to fight their way in, if they do, Ill be the first to be notified, and well just do the defending then. Although he knew how powerful Phantom organisation was, Leo definitely did not dare to take it lightly, but looking at his father with a sad face, Leo could only say so. Even if Phantom was nning to attack the Pompeii imperial family, he should have been the first to get news of it. However, after listening to Leos words, Adam did not rx, but walked up to Leo with a serious face and said to him. Son, I know you have some strength, but the other side is no slouch, so why dont the two of us kill them together and see what the truth of the matter is, and by the way to free your former big brother? Leo shook his head, Dad, you are thinking of this matter too simply, if we go there rashly, we will fall into their trap. Besides, they have all sorts of high-tech products, and as soon as we go over there, theyll spot us immediately and well be powerless by then. After hearing Leos words, Adam seemed to realise that his thoughts were not particrly realistic, and he understood that his son was definitely not a foolish person. In the meantime. There were several people sitting within the imperial family, seemingly discussing something, when suddenly a man was pushed out. When George saw the bonyd who had been pushed out, he asked directly, Say what you want to say, there is no need to hide it. This morning, the imperial family captured a man from outside the Pompeii imperial family. And after this man was captured, he kept saying that he had a secret in the midst of the Pompeii imperial family, so he was caught by George and brought to this ce for interrogation. He was a small leader within Phantom organisation and hade over this time to see if he could capture Leo to get a reward so that he could move up in Phantom organisation and get some bonuses in the process. Really? If I tell you, will you let me live? I just need to stay alive. The explicit orders of the Pompeii imperial family have never been very strict. As long as anyone from outside the Pompeii imperial family enters without a permit, they will definitely be beheaded. Phantom organisations informationwork is so well developed that it will definitely be aware of this news. Georgeughed out loud after hearing this. Dont worry, as long as the information you give is impressive enough, I will definitely let you go and definitely not kill you. At those words, a smile finally appeared on the mans face. Seeing him giggling and not saying anything, George was angry. With a boom, the table next to him was directly shattered by Georges p, and the young man was instantly on his knees. Looking at the murderous George in front of him, even as he knelt, he was constantly trembling. If youugh again, Ill kill you now. Hurry up and tell me everything you know, or Ill kill you now. Now, he was frightened, and seeing how fierce George was, he said tremblingly. I know that one of the Cohen family has returned, he is a former sinner of your Pompeii imperial family and is now hidden in the Cohen family, I can take you with me to find him. Even if Leo is a sinner, he is still a member of the Pompeii imperial family. After George heard these words, he reacted in a sh. How could he not know about such things? He was just turning a blind eye, but now it was exposed. Shut up! Dont you ever challenge me again, and if you waste my time again, Ill kill you right now. The two old men next to him couldnt help but advise George when they looked at him in such a frightening manner. General George, you dont have to scare him, if you scare him again, he will cry out. Take your time, dont rush, the two of us wont kill you. These two were the two old men who saw Leos strengthst time. Naturally, they had known about Leos identity for a long time, but they just didnt intervene. Okay, okay, Ill say it now. In fact, Ashley in the midst of the Cohen family is the sinner of your Pompeii imperial family many years ago, Leo. The young man looked very serious after he said this, as if he thought that not many people knew this secret. It wasnt until after he had spoken that the three men burst outughing. Chapter 1044 It’s My Friend Think about it, what would our Pompeii imperial family kill our own countrymen for? A rhetorical question from George made the man freeze, not knowing what George meant by it. General George, I am so uneducated that I dont know what you mean, but you can rest assured that this is the absolute truth, and if there is any half-truth, you can kill me.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. George closed his eyes, and then spoke softly. That man you speak of is my friend, and you want to have me go to him for his punishment, do you think thats possible? As he spoke, George picked up the weapon he was holding directly and stabbed the man in the neck with a shot. At once, his head split and blood was flying everywhere as theynded. General George, you are really too abrupt. He is not telling a lie, but you killed him. What if his organisationes looking for us? It was a worrying statement behind them. George stood up with a serious face and looked at the two old men behind him. If we dont get involved, how will theye to us? Let theme to me and Ill see if they have any power to do anything to me. The two old men shook their heads helplessly. George, on the other hand, walked straight out of the hall without even turning his head back. Phantom has given a message, saying that they want us to kill Leo immediately. What do we do? The skinny old man said to the tall old man next to him. Damn shorty, of course we should just kill him. George refused to intervene in this matter, if we ask George to snipe, George will definitely miss the job. At the sound of the words, the two menughed in the middle of the hall. At this moment, Jaden was pre-nning what to do on the day of the Pompeii imperial family martial arts tournament. After thinking of countless ways, he finally decided that he was ready to loudly announce Leos true identity in the middle of the martial arts tournament, and subsequently have the entire Cohen familys forces, together, go against Leo. Although Jaden knew that his men, despite their numbers, were no match for Leo, this was the only way he could get the imperial family to take him seriously and kill him. And for this raid, the two princes were unmistakably used as the main force by Jaden. But both princes had fought with Leo and knew full well that Leo was by no means ordinary and could easily crush himself, and both looked very reluctant. Jaden, what if the two of us are identally killed by that kid? He is definitely not an ordinary person, the two of us together are no match for him. Jaden seemed to have guessed that Miyamoto would say that, so he said with a threatening look as he took a controller out of his hand. Thats not a problem, Im sure with this in my possession, youll go for it. Hearing Jadens words, a hint of anxiety showed on the faces of the two princes. They knew that as soon as Jaden pressed that button, the two of them would be in so much pain that it would be worse than death. If you two try to escape as deserters, I will make both of you worse than dead. Dont think that you can escape the control of that parasite by escaping from my remote distance. If you leave me for more than ten kilometres, that little cutie inside you will definitely gnaw you to pieces, and there wont even be a pile of bones left by then. The two princes looked at each other, put on a fake smile. Jaden, what are you saying? We are all in the same boat now, of course we want to kill Leo. Dont worry, when the timees, I will definitely rush to be the first to cut off Leos head. Even though Mutos arm was already ruined, he knew that if he didnt please Jaden now, he might have been tortured to death by Jaden before he met Leo, and he could only say such ttering words to please Jaden. Prince Muto, you are sensible, and you know that if you dont obey, I will definitely kill you. Prince Muto nodded with a smile after hearing Jadens words. In fact, in his heart, he had wanted to cut Jaden into pieces, but due to the current situation, he had to stop there. Dont worry, Jaden, since the two of us have started working together, I will make sure that you are satisfied. Its notte for me to go back to Toyo until I kill Leo, dont you think so? Obviously this statement was a question to Jaden, and Jaden understood very well what Prince Muto meant and just smiled lightly without saying anything. When Jaden had left, Miyamoto and Muto began to discuss. What does that old man want, will he let us go or not? What if he backtracks then and insists we stay here and do his bidding? Miyamoto had long guessed what Jaden wanted to do. After hearing Mutos words, he simply sighed and then shook his head. He wont let us go back for sure, this time his aim is not just to get us to help together against Leo, he wants to get rid of both of us as well. Mutos face was panic after hearing Miyamotos words. Why? What exactly does he have to gain by killing us? Even if he takes our heads, hell still end up with a reputation as a sinner among the Pompeii imperial family, which wont be good for him then. Miyamoto smiled ndly and looked at his brother. Muto, why are you so confused? Dont you understand what he means by now? He doesnt just want us to help him get rid of Leo, he also wants to take the power of Toyo out of our hands. That was indeed what Jaden had in mind. After the two princes had helped him to the removal of Leo, he thenid all the me on these two princes. At this moment, Jaden has a powerful force in his hands, plus the lives of the two princes are in his own hands, and he can take both of their lives at any time at the touch of a button, so how can he possibly give up the throne of Toyo to the two princes? It was only when Miyamoto had exined to Muto that he understood Jadens intentions, and then he copsed on the sofa with a limp look on his face. Chapter 1045 A Rare Rapport The biggest event recently was the release of the two seniors of the Cohen family from prison, and the entire Pompeii imperial family was concerned about this one event. I wonder if the two elders of the Cohen family will step in when the martial arts tournament opens, and if they will, how will the imperial family handle it? I dont know, I guess they wonte forward, after all, if theye forward after such a humiliating incident back then, what should the whole Cohen family do? But it is said that thed who has recently returned to the Cohen family is Leo. Back then when the two of them did that kind of thing, their son should have been hunted to death by those from the Cohen family long ago. Although none of these things were explicitly stated by everyone, from the beginning to the present, they all thought that the Cohen family must have killed Leo already, only that they were not willing to announce the news.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Those who heard the news, and those who discussed it, were not only the people in the circle, but also General George, who was among the imperial family. General, is that man Leo or not? At this moment, George was eating fruit when he suddenly heard one of the guards ask with a puzzled look on his face. In response, George looked at the guard indifferently. Let me ask you a question, if a tiger ran into a herd of pigs, do you think youd recognise it? The guard nodded awkwardly. George himselfughed out loud, Then do you think I cant tell whether that brat is a pig or a tiger? Dont you know the strength of the Cohen family back then? Isnt it a normal thing for that boy toe back in such a posture? After saying these words, the guard looked at General George with an incredulous expression. How is it possible? If you have said so, why doesnt the imperial family go after Leo? Standing up and putting the fruit down, George pped the guard on the head and eximed. If there was a tiger inside the zoo, would you choose to kill him? He has not eaten people and has decent powers, and our Pompeii imperial family is not the kind of executioner who kills people on sight. If Leo could live peacefully among the Pompeii imperial family and could help it boost, why would the imperial family kill him? If no one among the Pompeii imperial family cares about this matter, we will only turn a blind eye to it, but of course, if he is too arrogant, he will definitely end up dying in our hands. Only after hearing this did the guard nod with an air of realization. But before he finished those words, George suddenly received an order. General George, this is an order sent down from above, saying that you must open it yourself. As a general, Georges heart was not as big as he thought, although he looked very much so. Someone open it for me and see what it says inside. As a general, it was impossible to take such a risk. General, the man up there is telling you to open it yourself! The man who had passed the envelope spoke up. But with just one look, George scared him so much that his legs went limp and he didnt dare to say a word. Dont listen to that boys nonsense! Hurry up and open it! With that, General Georges soldier opened the envelope and read it. Have your General George, with his men, go over there and kill Leo. From the tone of voice, no one seemed to think that General George would open the envelope himself. At this moment, General Georges paranoia is captured like a childs trick. He sneered, This group of people dont dare to strike themselves, actually use me as a gun? Just now General George was saying that as long as Leo did not do anything excessive and did not provoke the imperial family, the people of the imperial family would definitely not make any move against it, but now the people from above had issued this kind of order, which made George embarrassed. General, could it be that Leo has touched some taboo? Why did the imperial family suddenly want to kill Leo? General George just shook his head with a gloomy expression and said. I dont know what people above this imperial family are thinking, but sending down an order like this, isnt that making things difficult for me? People from the Cohen family have just gotten together, and now theyre asking me to go to the Cohen family to kill the heir to their family, which It was easy to see that even George did not want to kill Leo, but now that he had received such an order, George had a hard time. It was not that he was afraid of not being Leos opponent, but, rather, he admired Leos talent. Another point is that now that both Tiana and Adam havee out of the mountain, and killing their son in front of them is tantly going against them. Even if George was conceited, he would not be a match for both Tiana and Adam. General, do we really have to go and kill the boy? George pondered for a long time and sneered, What else can I do? Do I not kill him and let the people above me have a problem with me? I can only act impartially, and killing him will have little effect on the overall situation. You are right. Meanwhile, in the Cohen family, there was a long-lost amiable atmosphere and everyone was very happy, including Leo, who had just returned. Youre lucky to have two girls sitting around you. Your mother and I were always worried that if you werent around us, no one would teach you how to pick up girls, now were relieved. Adam said with a smile. On hearing this, Leo looked awkwardly to his left and to his left, on his left sat Gabri and on his right was Clementine. Dad, you misunderstand, Im not in the kind of rtionship you think I am with them. When Leo tried to exin his situation, Adam just had a bad smile on his face and skimmed Leo with his eyes as if he didnt believe what Leo said at all. I know what is in your mind, dont try to exin. What embarrassed Leo was that Adam did not believe his words at all, but instead felt that he was pretending. Leo was just about to exin something, but Alexander called Leos name at this point. Chapter 1046 The Position of Family Head When he heard Alexanders voice, Leo seemed to have been prepared for it and hurriedly stood up. Alexander stood on the stage and said aloud. Over the years, I have been the head of the Cohen family, and I believe everyone is clear about why I became head of the family, that is, my sister and brother-inw met with ident, and I had no choice but to reluctantly take over. Now that two elders have returned, it is only natural that I should step down and pass on my position to their son, Ashley. And now half of the people in the Pompeii imperial family are specting that this newly returned Cohen family is Leo that disappeared back then. I dont think I need to hide anything from you all, I guess theres no question about his identity. As soon as Alexander said this, all the junior disciples went uproar. I am very happy with this senior and I am very much in favour of making him the sessor, at least he is really above all of us. Thats right, we dont know what those elders decided back then, but we saw a senior who was nearly invincible for us. Yes, Ill be the first to agree if Leo inherits this position as the head of the family. To be honest, Leo thought at first that some of his juniors would find it unfair. But there was a surprise to see how united the Cohen family all were. Adam and Tiana, too, were astonished. What on earth has our son done to be able to convince this group of Cohen family members? We have been chasing by them. Adam remembers very clearly that years ago, after being discovered by the Cohen family about his affair with Tiana, he was frantically hunted down. At that time, the people of the Cohen family did not show any mercy, but this time when they saw the people of the Cohen family again, the group became so amicable. I am grateful for everyones love, and surprisingly, everyone supports me as the head of this family, so I will take the position with joy. After Leo finished, all the Cohen family members went cheerful. Master, Master, Master. Listening to the neat and unanimous shouts, Leo stepped up to the dais and inherited the position of the head of this family. Before Leo could silence the people below, a group of guards suddenly burst in at the door. The clothes of this group of guards, as all Cohen family members know, are the clothes of the offices among the imperial family. Why did you suddenly barge into our house? Where are the soldiers guarding the entrance? After Alexander saw this group of people rushing in, his heart thumped and he shouted at the door.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Those guards looked at Alexanders and said arrogantly. Master, dont you know in your heart why we came in? An ominous feeling surfaced in Alexanders heart, but he still said in a deep voice, Did you kill our Cohen family? In broad daylight, you still want to ughter our entire family? The guard thenughed out loud, So what if I kill your gatekeepers? What can you do to us? This is an order from the imperial family, do you dare to stop it? One of the men walked up to the crowd and pointed at the Cohen family, cursing loudly. The next moment, however, his figure disappeared into the crowd and was knocked straight into the corner. Everyone had no idea what was happening and watched as the guard was knocked away, and the group of guards didnt seem to react to what was happening. How dare you make a move against our guards? At this time a man walked out, looking at the group of guards as if he was not afraid at all,pletely different from the other people in this Pompeii imperial family. This man was Leo, who slowly walked up to the group of guards. Well, I made the move, do you have a problem with that? He was the first person to strike out at the imperial family in so many years, everyone in the Cohen family, including his parents was instantly shocked. Brat, you are Leo, right? You are in such a dangerous position now, how dare you be so arrogant and domineering? The guards threatened viciously. In response, Leo only smiled coldly and said with a sneer. ording to what you just said, it was someone from the imperial family who wanted to kill me, right? And what, may I ask, have Imitted that I have to be killed? After Leo finished speaking, those guards shifted their eyes to Tiana and Adam. Dont you know the reason? Your parentsmitted such a heinous crime back then, and allowing you to live for so many years, now wouldnt it be justified for the people of our imperial family to kill you? Leo seemed to have expected the group of guards to reply in this way, and he had long thought of a strategy to deal with it, looking at the group of guards with an unperturbed look. What heinous deed my parents have done to make you so cruel as to get rid of even their son? Right after this guard spoke out about Adam and Tiana, Adam stepped forward and wanted to seek a word of justice for his son. At that moment, however, Leo reached out to hold his father back and said. Dad, its my business, leave it to me. Adam nced at Leo beside him. For some reason, even though he was an older man, he felt a surprisingly strong sense of security around Leo and backed off decisively. Sure enough with this one sentence, the crowd was speechless, not knowing what to say. Dont worry, guys, I will go to the imperial family myself to get an exnation. You are no match for me, if you dont get out now, I will kill you all. With one look, Leo startled all the guards. Chapter 1047 Assassination List In all the time since the eight ancient families, no one has ever dared to threaten the imperial family. Leo was the first person who dared to say such a thing to the imperial guards, who backed away, not daring to make a move to Leo. Get the hell out of here! At this point, the guards all exuded a look of panic and kept backing away. Leo, wait and see, you are against our imperial family, we will not show you mercy. At these words, Leos eyes chilled. He was like a fierce tiger, revealing his terrifying fangs, stunning all the people of the imperial family present and scaring them so much that they fled away. Leo, it is my fault, if it is really unsafe, you should leave the Pompeii imperial family first. You can deal with it overnight, and we have a bigger enemy now. Adam couldnt help but speak up and advise. As a father, he did not want his son to be in danger. Instead, Leo smiled and gently patted his fathers shoulder. Dad, dont worry! The Pompeii imperial family is just a bunch of rabble, theres no need to leave this ce because of them, and as for that more powerful enemy you mentioned, we might as well deal with it together. At these words, Adam stopped speaking, only sighing in his heart. His son had grown up. However, he is still the father of Leo. Its not that I dont believe in your power, rather I believe in it very much, its just that this matter is very dangerous and I dont want you to get involved. Adam said with a serious face. However, Leo still shook his head gently and said indifferently. Dad, for so many years, I have only been trying to do this one thing, and now that we are at this point, do you think you can disrupt my original n? Im going to do this thing whether youre involved or not. Adam looked at Leos firm eyes and knew that there was no point in saying more, while Tiana also patted Adams shoulder and said. In that case, thats a deal, and I dont want to be separated from my son again after all these years. After hearing Tianas words, Adam gave a faint smile. We both really have a chance to go into battle together! All right, in that case, we will fight together. So what if we fought against the imperial family, so what if we fought against some powerful organization? While the Cohen family was impassioned, the imperial family, however, was stomping their feet in anger over this matter. What? The Cohen family is so rampant that they killed our guards? It seems they are really not afraid of death. The short little old man, hearing that his guards had been killed, paled and acted in utter disbelief. Is that boy so powerful that he killed our guards with just one blow? You guys cant be joking, did his father or his mother helped him? Several guards looked at each other, for they could not be sure whether it was Leo alone who had done the deed or not. We are not sure about that, with Adams strength, even if he did make a move, we wouldnt be able to see it. Rubbish! After hearing the guards words, the little old mans face instantly sank and he rushed over and pped the guard across the face.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. What do I need you? You got beaten and dont know who beat you. Several guards hurriedly lowered their heads after seeing how angry the little old man was. Knowing that there was no point in beating them, the little old man put his hands behind his back and said with a solemn face. George didnt go, so he let a few of you guys go over there, didnt he? The guards said with a frantic nod after a few nces at each other. Thats right, General George didnt seem to want to go there and sent us straight over, and you know the strength of a few of us, how could we be a match for the two old seniors of the Cohen family? Thats right, if those two old seniors werent too strong, how could they have been locked up in that mountainside by us? And he still managed to walk out alive, with that kind of strength, its all been exaggerated. After hearing such words from his guard, the little old man just said with a helpless expression and a sigh. Why are my men just a bunch of losers, even saying a little bug so powerful? To the little old man, that python was just a little bug. After all, it was this little old man who had captured this snake from outside, ced it in the middle of the mountain range and locked up Adam. All right, Ill follow up on this matter myself, and I dont see any point in your living. With that, the little old man just gave them a fierce re, and then, disappeared in front of them. Immediately afterwards, the guards fell down. For the sake of you being my guards, I will send you to euthanasia, so that you die quickly and feel no pain. The taller old man on one side came over and patted the little old man on the shoulder and said. Why are you so angry? Its just a punk kid, theres no need to get so flustered. To be honest, I really dont know why Phantom values Leos life so much. Even though hes a bit strong, its not as exaggerated as I thought. The two old men still couldnt understand it at all; after all, who would associate a son of sin, who had been abandoned back then, with the Commander of Wyverns? If that George doesnt make a move, why dont we just ask someone else to do it? There is no shortage of experts in our Pompeii imperial family, so picking a few at random from this book would be able to casually kill him. With a proud look on his face, the little old man said, and pulled out a book from the side of his waist. Inside the old yellow book were written one name after another, with a note next to the phone number. No way, to deal with such a kid, you also have to use such a vicious way? The people up here are desperate killers, in case they kill crazy in the Cohen family, then the death will not be Leo alone, but the whole Cohen family. Having said that, both men smiled wickedly at the same time. Chapter 1048 The Prince Seeks Help This is not good news, the imperial family has n to kill us. The Cohen family was heavily guarded, everyone was in high spirits. In the days toe, our Cohen family will have to be careful. Although they are not explicitly trying to put an end to our Cohen family, they are already cleaning us up in secret. Tiana, Adam, and Leo, sat inside the living room, discussing the future. The most dangerous thing now is the martial arts tournament in two days time. If Leo ispeting in the tournament, it will be easy for that group of imperial families to make a move against Leo. It doesnt matter, this imperial family is not that strong, anyway, when the timees, just go against the grain. As long as they dare to provoke us, we will fight back, there is nothing they can do to us. Leo looked indifferent, but it made Adam and Tiana anxious. Because Leo had no idea of the dangers of the situation and was too arrogant. Son, you are still too young to face this imperial family, and it is better to be careful. Leo grinned in the face of Tianas admonition. In fact, in his heart, he was not worried about the so-called imperial power. But he still nodded and said, Dont worry, Dad, Mom, I will be careful in this matter, and you dont have to worry too much, I know all about their power. Leo was not only aware of the power of this imperial family, but also very clear that this imperial family must have some unseemly dealings with Phantoms. Adam and Tiana were obviously still not very reassured, but after listening to Leos words, they nodded their heads. OK, be careful, and dont get into conflict with this group of people. They are all incredibly strong, in case you meet any tough guys, it wont be as easy as today. Adam knew very well that there were experts among this imperial family, after all, when he was being chased back then, he almost got killed, but in the end, he survived.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. After saying that, Adam took Tiana back. The room was left to Leo, sitting alone inside the room in a daze. What kind of deal is there between the imperial family and Phantom, and why are these two ces even involved together? It is clear that outsiders are absolutely not allowed in the middle of the Pompeii imperial family, yet they are still allowed to have some unseen dealings in private. Leo was puzzled as to why two ces that werepletely unrted could be linked together. Suddenly, Leo heard some noise at the door. Come out, theres no need to hide, Ive spotted you. There was not a hint of panic, he just picked up the tea calmly and took a sip. Then two men dide through the door. I didnt expect you to be so highly skilled, the two of us were obviously well hidden, yet you still found us. Leo did not expect that the visitors, to his surprise, were Miyamoto and Muto. Adams eyes narrowed, What do you guys want with me? As far as I know, you should hate me very much and be thinking of killing me at every turn. Miyamoto and Muto did have that mind, but the current situation was very embarrassing for the two princes, after all, there was nothing more they could do against Jaden, and Leo was too powerful. Mr. Cohen, I am really sorry for what happened before, please forgive the two of us for being so abrupt before. The sudden change in attitude of the two princes was somewhat unexpected to Leo. If there is nothing else, please go back, Im going to rest. Leo gave the eviction order. With that, he literally stood up and prepared to walk towards his bed. The two princes then rushed over and pulled Leo towards them. Mr. Cohen, Jaden has given us both poison and now he can kill us at any time as long as the two of us dont listen to him, and we have no choice but toe to you for help. Please inform my sister so that she knows our situation and take us to a doctor, otherwise we are both really going to die. Looking at Miyamotos panicked expression, Leo knew that Miyamoto was definitely not telling a lie, and that Muto had been tortured to the point where he had broken down mentally. In fact, as early as when the two of them had juste in, Leo had discovered that there werepulsions in their bodies and guessed that suchpulsions were most likelyid by the Ford family. Leo, of course, has a solution, but it was not for ordinary people. Your sister cant solve this, dont you know that? There is simply no one over in your country who can solve this kind ofpulsion. After hearing Leos words, the two princes, instead of panicking, were overjoyed. Mr. Cohen, how on earth did you find out that what was on both of us was apulsion? Leo gave a coldugh. Is it hard to know that you two havepulsions on you? Ive nted countless poisons myself, but theyve all been cured. Leo sat down on the bed and spoke gently. The two princes were already in the edge of breaking down, fearing that Leo would not know this cure for the poison. Mr. Cohen, please, tell us, how on earth did you solve thispulsion back then? Leoughed yfully, Prince Miyamoto, are you kidding? Why should I save you? I save you, so that you cane against me? Miyamotos face turned pale after hearing Leos words. At this moment, the throne has be particrly insignificant, and he now just wants to live longer. Mr. Cohen, as long as you can save us, we can do whatever you told us. Suddenly, Muto thought of something and rushed to Leo. Mr. Cohen, I have a treasure, I will give you if you promise to save us. Chapter 1049 Here the Treasure Leo was not curious as to what exactly Muto said the treasure was. But in spite of this, Muto looked mystified and slowly took out a small bottle from his pocket. What is this? The treasure? With a smile, Leo looked at Muto. Muto, however, said with a serious face. Mr. Cohen, this is not something that can be obtained by ordinary people. In all my years as a prince, this is the most valuable treasure I have ever seen. Looking at Mutos serious expression, Miyamoto looked very curious. Why didnt I know you had this thing? Muto paid no attention to it, but looked at Leo in a ttering manner and said, Mr. Cohen, although it is a treasure, it chooses its owner. I really cant afford this treasure, but if a person who is destined to eat this pill, he or she will definitely have a great increase in strength. Thats all I can tell you, because thats all I know, and I cant guarantee that youll be strong if you take this, or that youll be poisoned, but I do know that this pill must be real. This pill is a tribute obtained by my country when we recovered a vassal state. It is said that countless people lost their lives because of this item back then, either they were assassinated in the middle of a robbery or they lost their lives outright after taking this pill. After hearing this, Leo couldnt help butugh out loud and suddenly grabbed Mutos broken hand. Have you forgotten I broke your arm, you now told me that a poison is a treasure? Do you take me for a fool? Mutos face was full of horror as he desperately begged for mercy. No,, Mr. Cohen, this pill is really miraculously effective, as long as a person with excessive physical fitness takes this pill, his body will undergo a radical change! The reason I didnt dare to take this pill was because I was afraid I wouldnt be strong enough and end up losing my life, but youre so much stronger than me, I think youre the only person in the world who can use it! Miyamoto looked at Muto beside him with an angry face, as if he wanted to strangle his own brother for giving such a powerful thing to Leo. Isnt this a silly act of capitalizing on the enemy? Even if this elixir cant be used now, its not toote to use it when he has cultivated a bit more, now that its gone. Muto knew it and that is why Muto never gave this away. Only now the situation is special, if he did not take this to bribe Leo, they could not survive. Is this thing really as powerful as you say it is? For some reason, Leo had a hint of interest. Because the first time he saw this object, Leo had a different feeling in his heart for some reason, feeling as if this object was just meant to be with him. After hearing what Leo said, Muto immediately put on a serious expression. My life is in your hands, how dare I joke with you? OK, give it to me. Leo nodded and said to Muto. Instead of handing it over immediately, Muto had a smile on his face. Mr. Cohen, are you sure youll be able to cure me? Why dont you try it first and see if you can cure this disease, this is a deal after all. If you cant cure me, I It was a stupid thing to say such words, but Muto had to say it anyway. Leo burst outughing. You people of Toyo are treacherous, fine, in that case, I will help heal you first! This parasite can be easily killed by him. At these words, the eyes of both Muto and Miyamoto were full of joy. However, the next moment, Leo blocked Miyamoto. You two just gave me a pill and I will only save one person. After hearing these words, Miyamoto froze and he asked towards Leo. Wait, Mr. Cohen, what do you mean? Are you not going to save me? Leo looked at Miyamoto with a yful face, Why should I save you? I am willing to save your brother only because he gave me this elixir, if he hadnt, I would leave him alone. Leo stated that he was likely to help him if he did not gain benefit. Now Miyamoto was anxious, looking at Muto with a helpless face. Brother, do you have any more pills, hurry up and give him another one, or I will be dead. The two brothers, who are normally tit-for-tat, were at this point incredibly hypocritical. But Muto put on a difficult face. If he had elixir, there was no way he would give it to Miyamoto, let alone if he didnt. As it happens, it was able to use Leos hand to kill Miyamoto. Brother, how can I have so many pills? You think of something valuable to offer to Mr. Cohen yourself. There was nothing of value on Miyamoto, and at once, his face was full of despair. At this time, Leo suddenly spoke up. How about this? I do have a good idea. As soon as he heard this, Miyamotos face was agitated and he hurriedly rushed to Leo to ask. Please, Ill give you whatever I have. Leo said with a cold smile as he looked at Miyamoto.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Have you forgotten? Youre a prince, you have so much more than an ordinary person. Now I dont really need you toe up with anything to give me, except that you should reposition your identity. Chapter 1050 Not Succeeding the Throne After hearing these words, Miyamotos pupils shrank and something instinctively came to mind. Leo, do you want my position? Leoughed, What do I want with this position of yours? All I want is for you not to fight for this throne. Youre not fit to inherit this throne anyway, as far as your abilities are concerned, so why not just give it to Princess Alyssa and let her inherit it? After hearing this, Muto was stunned. If Miyamoto loses thepetition and only himself and Princess Alyssa are left, that would be the removal of a great enemy. It would be a great help to his session to the throne! Miyamoto, however, was full of resignation. Forget it you dont want to, this matter is a nail for me anyway. Just the two of you wanting to snatch the throne from me is just something I can solve easily. After Leo finished speaking, Muto chimed in. Brother, since you have no destiny with this throne, then give it up, otherwise you will not even have a life. It is most important for us to save our own lives, do we really have to throw away our lives because of a throne? There was some truth in what he said, except that Miyamoto didnt want to listen to Muto at all, because he knew what Muto was thinking. Then since you dont want to, I wont force you. Prince Muto,e in and I will help you remove thatpulsion now. In a little while, I dont know if Jaden will give any orders to thispulsion when he finds out you two are missing. Each of Leos words irritated Miyamoto, whose expression grew more and more tense. Wait a minute, Mr. Cohen, I promise you that I will give up my eligibility to inherit the throne if you can save me. After hearing these words, Muto had a cheerful look on his face. Right, if you had said so earlier, wouldnt this matter have been resolved? Come here, otherwise, after Jaden knows that you two have escaped, he will definitely let the parasites pierce your intestines. After hearing Leos words, Miyamoto looked even more nervous and hurriedly ran into that room where Leo was. Just less than half an hourter, argepulsion was taken out of the bodies of Muto and Miyamoto. Leo, could it be that thepulsions that have been taken out of our bodies? Miyamoto asked with a stunned look on his face, and then Leo simply nodded. I have taken out all the parasites from your bodies, but let me remind you, it is because I have put in another worm to repel this parasite. I am not going to let it harm you, as long as you keep your word. After hearing Leos words, both Miyamoto and Muto looked at each other, apparently they both had some idea before that they would backtrack when thepulsion was out, but now it was obviously impossible with this look. Brother, you mustnt suddenly think of going back on your word! This is a matter of life, if you renege and Mr. Cohen finds out about it, you will get yourself killed. Muto was constantly hinting to Miyamoto that he must not fight for the throne with him, or else Leo would surely kill him. Miyamoto knew what it meant.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Leo said as he walked over and patted Muto on the shoulder. Muto, dont you think you can mess around, even if you never promised me anything, I can still put you to death at any time. It is up to you whether you want to take the throne from Princess Alyssa or not. Only then did Muto realize that he had been fooled. Although his parasite was cured, Leo had put another parasite towards his body. Muto had an anxious look on his face after hearing this, Mr. Cohen, dont worry! I will definitely not do such a thing as taking the throne, as long as you let me continue to go back and be a prince. Muto was clearly down, but that was all he could say in the face of the situation. With a satisfied nod, Leo waved his hand to indicate the two men to leave. Muto and Miyamoto left and didnt know where to go. Now the two of them would not dare to go back to Toyo, and if they were forced to inherit the throne, that would be a big problem. What do we do now, brother? Do we really let that bitch Princess Alyssa inherit the throne? Miyamoto just sighed. What else can we do? You know very well Leos methods, if we ever break the taboo, he will not hesitate to kill us, but is that elixir you gave him real? Miyamoto was still curious, but really did not believe Muto had such a magical drug. When Miyamoto said this, Muto burst outughing. Of course it is real, except that even he may not be able to withstand that elixir. The potency of that elixir is the stuff of legends, and it is said that most people who take that elixir are dead, and I dont believe that he can be that exception. After hearing this, Miyamoto finally knew why Muto wanted to give this elixir to Leo. I hope that after Leo takes that elixir, he will die straight away so that the two of us can go back and inherit the throne. And at this moment, Leo was looking at the elixir inside the room, studying the substance of the elixir. This elixir really does seem to have some subtleties. Leo studied the elixir and found that the substances on it were basically not native to thisnd, but instead were substances that he had never seen before. In fact, Leo had actually heard of this medicine, and it was said that a person could attain immortality by taking one, only that whether or not one could obtain the potency of it depended on whether or not the person was fated to have it. Chapter 1051 Sudden Change in Belly Previously, Leo had flipped through a book in which this kind of elixir was recorded. But it is legendary and unverifiable. If one tries it rashly, there may be unexpected dangers. Leo was silent for a while, still thinking that it was better to try this kind of elixir since it was just sitting around. Risks and opportunities go hand in hand. His body is rather special and if he does seed, it will be a major breakthrough for him. Try it. With this in mind, Leo dropped the pill directly into his mouth and swallowed it. However, astonishingly, after swallowing it, Leo felt nothing at all. I dont feel anything, no increase in power, no sign of poisoning, is it possible that Ive been tricked by him? His strength had long since reached Triple Strength, and he was only one step away from the legendary Fourth Strength. As a rule, he was sensitive to changes in his body, but he did not feel any change. There is only one exnation, and that is that the elixir is a fake. Leos face sank. He held the lifeblood of the two princes in his hands, and as long as they were not honest, he could kill them with a single move. No, they shouldnt have the guts. Leo said to himself. The next moment there was a sudden twitching sensation in belly. Leos eyes stared, Theres a reaction! Along with this twitching, Leos body reacted more and more. The sensation was subtle, like it was the first time Leo had felt real pain. Leos forehead continued to drip with cold sweat, while his teeth chattered madly. This medicine is so potent! Even if his body was as solid as a rock, this pain was too much for Leo to bear for a while. Both his eyes went ck and he fell to the ground. When he woke up again, Leo found that Gabri was already by his side, holding a wet towel to wipe his forehead. Leo, youre awake. I found you lying on the floor when I came in, what happened? Gabri asked with concern. She knew Leos strength, but he was so faint on the ground. The martial arts tournament starts tomorrow, but you fainted now, is there a problem? Gabri said with a worried look on her face. Leo didnt say anything, shook his head gently. It doesnt matter, the people at the martial arts tournament are not a threat to me, Im just curious why I fainted. At these words, Gabri also nodded, You need to rest more. Then, she stepped aside. Leo, on the other hand, was thinking back to what happened after he finished taking that pill. Hisa should not be unrted to that pill. Curious about what had happened to his body, Leo touched his belly, from which the pain he had just felt was emanating. At this, Leo realised that his belly had undergone a radical change. How is it possible? Leo drew a cold breath. In the past, he had reached the limit of his physical fitness, and his belly would swell or contract with a stroke of luck, but now it was as hard as a diamond. The internal energy within his body disappeared like a stone sinking into the sea. Leo had a worried look in his eyes, wondering how his inner strength disappeared. He tried to run his energy in a hurry. A powerful aura erupted, scaring Gabri and causing her to retreat a few steps. Whats wrong? Why did you suddenly run your energy?! Leo was relieved to find that he could still carry his internal energy up. But to his surprise, the stability of this internal energy was suddenly much stronger, which was unexpected. Could that pill be real? Leo ran his energy once more. He was vaguely excited after realising that what he had imagined was as good as the truth. It had been a long time since he had undergone such a radical change, and the fact that his internal energy had suddenly be so stable had caused Leo to be somewhat overwhelmed. There was a great deal ofughter. On one side, Gabri looked confused. Leo, did your faint damage your brain? Leo smiled, Dont worry, Gabri, Im not crazy, but my strength has soared! Tomorrow is the martial arts tournament, and it just so happens that at this time his strength has received a qualitative boost, no one in the Pompeii imperial family can be his opponent. In the meantime in the Generals residence. General George, it is said that you did not make a move against that boyst time, were you afraid of killing him? The two old men still kept asking questions about Leo. What can I do? They were the ones who started the fight at the drop of a hat, they were not as skilled as others and were killed, what could I do? George rolled his eyes and said casually. To be honest, he held anger when the imperial family gave him the order to strike at Leo. The little old man suddenlyughed wickedly and looked at George.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. It doesnt matter, since General George cant kill that man, then let me kill him tomorrow at the martial arts tournament. You? Upon hearing that, George smiled coldly, Youre old now, its better not to move around. Havent you already sent that person to the martial arts tournament? Do you think Leo will still be able to survive? The little old manughed out loud after hearing this, obviously agreeing very much with what George said. You know me best. You knew Id sent that man over before I said a word. In response, George just red at him and sneered in his heart. Its not certain who will die yet. Chapter 1052 The General’s Visit OK, make your own ns, Im going out for a walk. George gave the two little old men a cold look, not interested in discussing any further. He quickly walked out of the ce and told all his men not to follow him. The guards stopped in their tracks, hesitant to follow or not. The little old man sneered, All right, he already knows who you are, there is no point in you following him any further, in case you anger him, he will kill you. The group of guards did not look like General Georges men at all, but more like informant nted by the little old man. Do you think hes really stupid and doesnt know anything? After the little old man had finished speaking to the group of guards, he turned to leave. The Cohen family is nning tomorrows tournament, while Tiana and Adam seem to have other views on the matter. Send people to make sure they are protecting Leo in the shadows, otherwise, if anyone suddenly sneaks up on Leo, there will be a big problem. Now the entire Pompeii imperial family is basically aware of Leos true identity. It was just that everyone shut their mouths, and Adam remembered all about the group of people who came to clean up Leost time. Leo smiled, Mom, Dad, dont worry, theres nothing they can do to me, as long as they dare to make a move, I will make them regret it. Leo is even more confident now. Tiana and Adam were unaware of the sea change in Leos strength. It just seems that Leo is too naive to know how powerful this group is. Son, you dont know how powerful they are, even your dad has concerns about them, let alone you. You should be careful! Leo did not say anything, but only smiled slightly, after all, Tiana was worried about him. Dont worry, Mum, Ill be careful. At that moment a man came in from outside. Adam felt a powerful force. Instantly, he turned his head and looked at the door with alert eyes. This man is George. He walked up to the Cohen family and said. What a pity that such a talent has to meet that kind of opponent tomorrow, if I were you I would never participate in this match because you will definitely die in this match! Adams eyes glowed as he looked at George and said indifferently, I wonder what you mean, General George, and who exactly is participating in thepetition that could make you say such words? George said with a faint smile and a shake of his head. Have you not even heard of the God of Killers? Although I am a general, in the entire Pompeii imperial family, I am not the most ruthless. As soon as Adam heard it, he knew who George was talking about. You mean, Laurence Williamson? Adam asked with an incredulous look on his face. George said with a nod. The imperial family seems to be determined to kill your son, which is why they sent Laurence Williamson. You should know better than I do about this man. He is not that powerful, but he is so ruthless that it is intimidating. When he heard this, Adam remembered what happened many years ago. Back then, when Adam was on the run, he met such a person. This man is ruthless and capable of killing people with a single strike, even if he doesnt kill the target, he can still make them pay a terrible price. And this man is Laurence Williamson, the one killer everyone fears. Why did the imperial family go out of their way to send such experts to kill my son? Adams eyes boiled with killing intent as he said in a deep voice. Adam, you cant get away with this matter, after all, your identity is boycotted by the imperial family, and the entire imperial family has always been less than friendly towards you, so your son will naturally be affected as well. At this point, Adam looked at Tiana with a somewhat despondent expression. Its my fault, if it wasnt me, our son wouldnt have suffered this danger, so let me settle this problem! Adams expression became serious, and there was even a look of absolute determination in his eyes. Leo gave a faint smile, Dad, its not that exaggerated. Let that Laurence Williamsone. When this statement was made, Tiana and Adam both looked incredulous. The terror of Laurence was known to them, but Leo did not have it in his eyes. Georgeughed out loud, Its still up to you guys to decide how this matter should be handled, Im just here to ry the news. Adam narrowed his eyes, wondering why a general had to reveal this information to him. General George, why are you telling us about the imperial family? Isnt that betraying the imperial family? Georgeughed out loud, Why do you mean by betraying the imperial family? I have always had the right to make my own choices about who I kill and who I dont kill, and it is absolutely none of the imperial familys business.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The reason I am helping your son is merely that I appreciate your sons talent. Although his current strength is very average, he is still a buildable talent, and you could have taught him some means of defence. Still quite aware of Adams strength, George proposed that Adam should take the initiative to teach Leo martial arts. It dawned to Adam. In his perception, his strength must be much stronger than his son. In that case, son, Ill teach you this afternoon and see how much you can learn. Leo was dumbfounded. He is now far more powerful than Adam, but he did not state it out. Chapter 1053 Teach Me Martial Arts? His father was just worried about him, so Leo did not refuse. Okay, lets start now. Watching this scene, Tiana revealed a satisfied smile. Adams strength ranked top among the entire Pompeii imperial family, and although he could not be considered number one, he was definitely an expert. If Adams teachings were avable, Leos strength would not have soared, but his strength would have improved for sure. Throughout the afternoon, Adam taught Leo the ways of using energy. Leo deliberately kept his internal energy away, fearing that his father would find out that he was far stronger than he was. Suddenly, Adam handed Leo a wrong method of using energy. Not exactly wrong, but a very impractical way. Finally, he couldnt resist speaking up. Dad, youve got this wrong. As much as Leo wanted to keep his mouth shut, he still had to mention it, for it was about life. This is not rmist talk. When a master makes a move, if he makes a slight mistake, he would suffer lose. In a blink of an eye, it is enough to turn the tide. When Adam heard these words, heughed out loud and said, Son, how could I be wrong? Twenty years ago, I used this method to be famous in one battle. But its really wrong. Seeing that Leo still insisted on his idea, Adam asked, Where did I go wrong? Leo showed it to Adam. After just one nce, Adams eyes instantly widened. How on earth did you learn this? Why is it so strong? Leo didnt know how to speak for a while. He was Commander of Wyverns of Pompeii, so for sure he was strong. I learned it from a high achiever, I can teach you. Dad, youve already taught me quite a lot, its my turn to teach you now. Leo said with a smile. Adam did not refuse. He was the one who first offered to teach Leo, but to his surprise, he was taught by Leo. At that moment, Tiana arrived just in time. After seeing this scene, she felt amazed. Adam is extremely perceptive and soon got it. When Leo got up the next day, he saw Adam practicing. Seeing Leo, Adam stopped his gesture, afraid of being seen by Leo. I had nothing to do in the morning, so I practice what you taught me yesterday, it is good. Adam fled the ce after saying that. Leo couldnt help butugh out loud. His Dad was embarrassed. He called out from behind, Dad, Im going to the tournament, arent you going to watch? At the word, Adam turned back, almost forgetting the most important thing of the day. Seeing that the rest of family had already rushed to the martial arts tournament, they are still in the backyard. Tiana, Adam, why dont you two hurry over there? All of our family have arrived, but they did not see you. Luckily I found you, otherwise there would be a big problem. Alexander walked over anxiously. Adam, however, had an open-minded look and patted Alexanders shoulder, saying.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. It is better to presentte, for it will show our aura! Alexander was dumbfounded at this. Okay, but its time now, lets go there. Were definitely thest ones there, it must be grand enough. The three of them walked out of the house together and slowly made their way towards the Martial arts tournament. Along the way Alexander reminded. Leo, you must be careful, we will always be watching you from the side, if there is danger, we will be the first to step in. Dont worry, Uncle, Ill take care of myself. If theres any danger, Ill get you guys over to help. Leo said with a smile. However, he never worried that something was wrong. By the time they reached the martial arts tournament site, everyone had their eyes set on the entrance. Princess Tiana, who has not been seen for a long time, is finally back in the public eye. No way, this is the Princess Tiana of the Cohen family, she is so pretty, no wonder she caused such a big ripple back then. Yes, back then, Princess Tiana was considered one of the most prestigious in the entire Pompeii imperial family. Isnt that Adam next to him? Princess Tiana has been out of sight for so many years, and its because of him. There was a lot of chatter. All eyes were on Tiana and Adam, and no one noticed Leo next to them. General George, I didnt expect that he would really dare toe. At the generals residence, the little old manughed out loud. General George gave a faint smile, Why cant hee over to the tournament if he has the strength? Do you want him to withdraw voluntarily from the tournament? The little old man smiled, Thats right, I dont want Leo to take part in the tournament, I paid a lot of money to get that expert out, and you know how expensive the killer pool are. How can the average person afford to hire someone from the killer pool? Im doing it so that Leo can die miserably. Chapter 1054 Murder Hired with Big Money Hearing the little old mans words, General Georges eyes suddenly became grave. He knew very well what kind of people those inside the killer pool were. Legend has it that whenever the people of the killer pool strike, the entire Pompeii imperial family will be shaken by it, and even the people of Phantom dare not mess with this group of madmen. It seems youve put a lot of effort into killing Leo, going so far as to spend a lot of money and invite someone from the killer pool over for just a man.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The little old manughed out loud. Its just an extrayer of insurance. To kill Leo is important, but I cant do it myself, so thats all I can do. But arent you going to make a move on him, General George? Suddenly, the little old man asked, He is someone that the Pompeii imperial family wants to kill, if it is known by the top, there is no guarantee that you will not be removed from your position. Then lets wait and see. General George smiled coldly, Its not my duty to kill him, so why should I bother to interfere? Finally, meeting everyones gaze, the four members of Cohen family finally took their seats and the noise of the scene came to a temporary halt. This time the martial arts tournament will finally be able to go on, if it still doesnt go on smoothly, this martial arts tournament will simply be terminated. If we dont select the strongest family in the entire Pompeii imperial family, we wont be able to exin to the top. The organisers of the martial arts tournament were relieved to see that all the ns present. At this moment, Jaden was staring at Leo with a grim look in his eyes, and said to the two princes beside him. Remember my n? When the timees, if I let my men go up for a match, you two will follow along and try to kill Leo, dont let him get away. Jaden did not know at this point that the parasites on the two princes had already been taken out by Leo. A hint of murderous intent shed in the eyes of the two princes, but they still said with a smile, Dont worry, Jaden, the n is foolproof. However, they would not go against Leo, who had their lives in his hands. The reason why they would agree to Jaden was simply because of their grand n for revenge. The referee walked to the ring of and addressed the entire crowd. There is a special guesting over to watch the tournament, as Im sure you already know, the Princess of Toyo, Princess Alyssa, who has been visiting the Pompeii imperial family for some time now, wee, Princess Alyssa. The ce was abuzz with excitement. The scene wasrgely male, and at this point everyone showed excitement at seeing Princess Alyssa appear. Ivy then assisted Princess Alyssa onto thepetition stage. Princess Alyssa smiled. I havee to the Pompeii imperial family on behalf of Toyo to view the martial arts tournament, and I hope that you will all be at your best and reveal your extraordinary strength. Everyone knows that Toyo is in turmoil and that Princess Alyssa is in great danger. But after seeing the stunning face of Princess Alyssa, everyones head went nk. At that moment suddenly a man d in golden armour came up to Princess Alyssa, ance in his hand. And this man is General George. In addition to that, I would like to announce a piece of good news. Thest martial arts tournament was put on hold for various reasons and we made measures ordingly by releasing all the guilty people from the major ns and pardoning them for their crimes. In this way, the rewards that the great ns themselves deserve are divided equally, and now, I want to tell you that the rewards are far more attractive than you might have imagined. As Im sure you have seen, Princess Alyssa is at the age of marriage and the one who can now win the tournament will have the chance to marry Princess Alyssa. When Jaden heard the news, he was angry. After all, his son Charles is the most likely winner of the title, and if he wins, the Ford family will be rising. Charles, however, was killed by Leo and all that came to naught. This deepened the hatred for Leo. Today, no matter what, Leo will die! Looking at the grim expression on Jadens face, the two princesughed coldly in their hearts and did not say a word. And everyone else in the audience looked excited when they heard the news. What an honour it is to be the husband of the princess of Toyo! At this point, many people who were not prepared to enter were temporarily trying to take a chance and see if they could get this title. Although the chances of this are slim, many people still want to try. Originally the martial arts tournament had lost much of its fervour because it had been shelved twice in a row, but when the opportunity to be Princess Alyssas husband came up, everyone became excited once again. I didnt know Princess Alyssa came over here to find a husband, I thought she just came over to look for help. No wonder she had note back after she got helpers. Gabris mouth opened wide in surprise. She looked at Princess Alyssa on stage with jealous. Shes only average looking, shes not even half as good looking as Tiana, why everyone is so excited? As she said this, Gabri looked at Tiana on the side. After hearing this, Tiana smiled lightly. In her youth, she was a stunning woman, and Princess Alyssa could notpete with her. Chapter 1055 Edison’s Goodwill Leo was helpless. It was evident that she had a great deal of animosity towards Princess Alyssa. Hostility between women has always been inexplicable, and Leo knew Gabris feelings for her?? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Gabri instantly associated it with Leo, and her face was flushing. On the other side, the generals table. I really didnt expect that this martial arts tournament would give that guy from the killer pool an advantage. If he won the championship, he will be able to kill Leo, get the money and marry a beautiful wife. The little old man said with a smile. General George, d in his golden armour, just happened to return to his seat and said to the little old man with great annoyance, Who will win and who will loseter is still uncertain, how do you know that the man you brought will win the championship? After hearing these words, the little old manughed out loud, Why not? Unless youes out halfway and wins the championship, it would be possible that you can snatch the championship. But this seems to be a good suggestion, if you kill Leo, you will be the winner of this tournament. By then youll not only be able to add to your honour, youll also have a wife, and as far as I know, youre not married yet. Hmph! George sneered and did not say anything. Inside the martial arts arena. Because Charles had died, right now Edison became the strongest opponent that everyone was hostile to. Everyone turned their spearheads on Edison, but Edison was not easy to be defeated? His name alone is enough to send a chill down the spine. Charles is dead, but we still have Edison. Edison alone could have topped all of us, so this match is not fair at all. Someone said indignantly. Yeah, it is obvious that this is giving Edison a chance. Leo is possible to win the championship as well. Edison could hear these words, but he was embarrassed when Leo was suddenly mentioned. To be honest, he really didnt want to go up against Leo, for he knew very well about Leos strength, at least a level better than himself! It would have been essentially impossible to defeat Leo. But right now, there was another very important matter, and that was that he had heard whispers that someone was trying to assassinate Leo. He focused all his attention on Leo, fearing that something might happen. He lowered his voice and said to Leo, Leo, it is said that someone wants to assassinate you, you must be careful, it is not suitable for me to step in, so I will go back first. Still not much flustered, Leo gave Edison a faint smile. After all, under such circumstances, the fact that Edison still dared to walk to his side and remind himself despite the eyes of the crowd already spoke volumes about his feelings. Dont worry, Edison, Ill be safe. With a nod, Edison returned to his ce. After announcing her call for marriage, Princess Alyssa walked towards the Cohen family. In an instant, the eyes of everyone in Cohen family gathered on Princess Alyssas body, their eyes having a very incredible look. Princess Alyssa, do you really want to marry a man here? Leo couldnt help but ask. A slight blush appeared on Princess Alyssas face, as if she was embarrassed to speak. Leo stopped asking questions, but Princess Alyssa surreptitiously scowled at Leo and couldnt help but ask. Leo, do you think you can win the title? Leo froze for a moment after hearing that, Why? Ive heard that a lot of people want to kill me and I dont know if Ill be assassinated, so Im that eager for the championship. Leo didnt want to enter thepetition in the first ce, but only reluctantly did so because he had to get his parents out. And now that his own parents are out, there is no point in entering thispetition, it just makes Leos reputation a little bigger. As for someone trying to assassinate him, it was just a pushover. But when Princess Alyssa heard that someone was trying to assassinate Leo, she asked with a look of panic. Who wants to assassinate you? Ill arrange for someone toe and protect you now! No need. Leoughed and shook his head, Im also curious as to who exactly is trying to kill me, I would liel to meet him. Seeing Leos face with such confidence, Princess Alyssa didnt know what to say and just spoke in a voice she could only hear. I hope you can win the title. Chapter 1056 Three Women Princess Alyssa is just a blip on the radar. The Cohen family is more concerned about Gabris attitude towards Leo. Gabri, tell me honestly, do you have a thing for Leo? Katie asked with a wicked smile on her face. Gabri blushed directly and pouted, Master, what are you talking about? Leos father, Adam, smiled and looked at Leo for a few moments. Leos face was tinged with embarrassment. Dad, Auntie, Gabri is simply caring for me, dont think too much about it. Besides, what I am concerned about is whether Ill be assassinated, the championship doesnt matter anymore. Adam looked convinced at this point, puffed out his chest and patted Leos shoulder and said. Dont get off the subject, this is a matter of your lifelong happiness. With me around, absolutely no one will be able to sneak up on you, dont worry. Adam had already made up his mind that he would make sure Leo won this championship and get the chance to marry the princess, while at the same time exercising two hundred percent caution and watching those around him who were making movements. Leo looked at his father with a speechless face, and then turned to Tiana. Mum, I finally know why so many people opposed your marriage to my dad back then. Tiana looked at Leo in confusion, after all, Adam was not ugly or poor in strength, but just a little bit lower in status. And what did your father do to provoke you? After hearing Tianas words, Adam hurriedly went to Tianas ear and exined to Tiana what had just happened, not expecting Tiana to be all excited after hearing this, and said. Yes, yes, if you can win the championship, youll probably be able to marry the princess, and the princess is good looking. Whoever bes her husband will be honoured for life. Son, if you want to win this title, Ill absolutely cover for you and never let anyone else go up there and interrupt your game. ? Seeing that his mother was actually on the same side as Adam, Leo waspletely dumbfounded. Now I can kind of see why you two are a couple. With that, Leo shook his head helplessly and turned his head over to watch the game again. But this worried the two parents. Would you say its better to have our Clementine, or my sisters apprentice, Gabri, or maybe its better to have that Princess Alyssa on stage? Tiana had a mncholy look on her face and looked at Adam, who also seemed to have a worried face, as if he was considering something. I dont know, but from what I can see, all three of them seem to be pretty good, so why not just have all three of them together! At this moment, Leo was sitting beside these three girls, and when he heard this, he almost fell off his butt. Hastily turning to Gabri, Clementine and Princess Alyssa, he said, My parents are joking, please dont mind them. Surprisingly, the three girls did not show a trace of impatience, instead they looked at Leo with a smile on their faces. No, I think they are very nice and interesting, and I like them both, and it would be great to live with them both. With thisment, Gabri directly stole the thunder from the other two girls. Yeah, I guess Id be happy if I can live with your parents. I dont want you to live in Toyo. When Princess Alyssa heard Clementines words, she was shocked and hurriedly turned back. Whats wrong with going to Toyo? Toyo is so close, if it were me, Id live in two ces, so I could see the different vours of the two countries. Anyone who doesnt think of that is too small-eyed. Princess Alyssa had never been weak in her life, and Leo froze in his entirety when he heard Princess Alyssa say that. The other two girls were also instantly dumbfounded by Princess Alyssas eloquence. All right, all right, you three stop arguing and hurry up and watch the game, if you argue any more, Im going to leave. After hearing Leos words, the three girls didnt dare to speak after that and looked at the match on the stage. The man on the stage was none other than Edison, and the man he was up against was none other than the second-inmand of the White family. Edison, in three strokes, had knocked down the second-inmand of the White family. Everyone thought that after Edison had knocked down this White family member, he would rush up and kill that White family member, but instead, he did not. That second-inmand of the White family also looked incredulous as he stood up and slowly extended his own hand to shake Edisons. Thanks for you being merciful, I am indeed no match for you, I hope you can win the title. Edison smiled, he never thought he could get this kind of gentle thank you. At once, it felt like it would all go to Leos credit, and if it wasnt for Leo, Edison would still look as arrogant as before. It was just the little old man on the stage couldnt help butugh. Whats there to be afraid of with that kind of strength? He is so scared that he is still thanking Edison, what a coward. General George smiled faintly.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Old man, this kind of harmony was alreadycking among our Pompeii imperial family, and youre talking like youre a bit anti-imperial. When General George uttered these words, Old Man White revealed his first look of panic. General George, you cant say that nonsense! Chapter 1057 Franklin Kelly It was obvious that the little old man was very afraid of this so-called imperial leader. After seeing how scared the little old man was, General Georgeughed. Dont be so scared, I wont the top, it is just a reminder. But be careful, your words are likely to be misunderstood, and I wont be able to protect you. General George scared the little old man. The little old man just smiled awkwardly and nodded, his face flushed from his neck, but he stayed still. General George stopped paying attention to the little old man and watched as the unknown man on the field suddenly stepped out. The referee suddenly said to the audience in attendance. This is Franklin Kelly, you may not have heard of him before, he is a first ss expert! Its just that being a rtively low-key person, nowing out of the Kelly family topete, he will definitely stunning. The crowd looked at Franklin. The Kelly family had never been a fan ofpetitions, except that because of its strong strength, no one dared to really rank the Kelly family eighth at all. Whats going on? Someone from the Kelly family is even in the tournament today? I dont know, but I heard that the Kelly family is very powerful, in case the champion is him, the Kelly family will have direct rule over the eight great families. And after General George saw Franklin, his face sank. This man is not at all Franklin Kelly family, but an actual killer from the killer pool.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. You are really quite ruthless, using this way to dealing with a junior. The little old man gave a slight nce. If it wasnt for a big picture, how could I have offered a heavy price? After all, this kid is a sinner of our Pompeii imperial family, he has to be killed. General George knew that there was no order from above that Leo should be killed, except that the little old man was unusually active in this matter, obviously with an ulterior motive. Is that really the case? I hope you dont make anything wrong out of it. I heard that there is an organization overseas that has been dealing very closely with people in the top echelons of our imperial family recently, so I wonder who that person is. The little old man did not react to this, and did not seem to know anything about the matter. I have heard of this matter, but who exactly is involved with this group of overseas organisations is unknown. Our Pompeii imperial family has never been interested in such things. General Georgeughed coldly in his heart and did not believe it. All this time he had been looking into the matter without any developments, the whole thing pointing to the little old man without any evidence. Looking at General Georges reaction, the little old man had more than likely guessed something. But he did not panic in the slightest; after all, he had long ago put enough effort into this matter to make it absolutely impossible for it to be leaked. Lets leave this alone, today we are here to watch thepetition, so lets see what Franklin is capable, after all, it cost so much money to invite him here! General George did not respond, but only looked at the so-called Franklin, curious as to how strong this man was. Above the ring. Franklins face seemed unlike a living person with a deathly pale face. Standing straight up on top of the tournament stage, he did not say a word. And the opponent in front of him was none other than Monty. Since all the other families entered thepetition with at least two participants, the Cohen family only had Leo, which made him look very lonely. In this way, Monty decisively signed up. Although he knew that his strength was still a long way from Leos, but as a member of the same family, he had to attend, even though there was a misunderstanding between the two of them before. Whats your name? When Monty saw that Franklin did not speak, he just stood quietly in front of Franklin. The murderous aura emanated from Franklins body along with overwhelming force, which made Monty feel the pressure. Monty Cohen, Leos senior brother. After a pause, he continued, I heard that you are from the Kelly family, but the Kelly family never participates in martial arts tournaments, but this year they did, so I am lucky to be able to go up against you. Franklin smiled coldly as he looked at Monty. Is that so? Do you really think youre a match for me? Or maybe youre just up here to give away your head? Monty was polite, but he didnt expect Franklin to be so arrogant, and he was instantly furious. But he understood that the power of the man in front of him must be not umon, and he did not dare to act rashly. Although I dont know why you spoke so rudely to me, this is after all a martial arts tournament in the Pompeii imperial family, so I hope you will show some respect. Franklin smiled coldly and did not reply to Monty, but only spoke coldly. Dont waste time, hurry up and have a quick battle! In the past, Monty really didnt believe that his abilities could be any worse, but since Leo appeared and the masters among the Pompeii imperial family kepting out inrge numbers, Monty truly understood how far away he was from those people in terms of strength. He stared deadly at Franklin, not saying a word, except that the power within his body kept mobilising. Chapter 1058 He’s a Soldier In that case, lets try it! With that, Monty rushed straight on. This punch was absolutely all the power that Monty had in his body. But all the spectators present were more favourable to Franklin. The result was pretty much as expected, Monty just rushed up and was knocked right back down again by a blow from Franklin out of nowhere. Monty flew out backwards. The crowd gasped. This is the legendary Kelly family? His strength is surprisingly strong, I didnt even see how he struck out this blow. Yeah, he is strong, this is estimated that among the eight great families, many elders are not his opponents. Franklin was able to upy the eighth position even without thepetition, and is certainly no match for us ordinary ns. And have you seen that ever since the Kelly family came on, the two lords above have been focusing their attention on Franklin. Dont you know the reason? Suddenly, the realization dawned on those present. It was then subconsciously assumed that this time Franklin would definitely be the winner. After all, they had never seen such a strong opponent before this. It seems that this time the Kelly family will be able to marry the princess, so why dont we withdraw from the tournament, lest to avoid physical pain from the beating. As soon as this was said, arge number of people literally ran to the referee to request a withdrawal from the match. The little old man couldnt help butugh. Whats the hurry with these people? Franklin will not be with Princess Alyssa anyway, but its Princess Alyssa who will suffer. Its quite pathetic to be rejected by a killer! In response, General George did not utter a word. Meanwhile, Leo was watching Franklins punches and kicks carefully. This man is definitely not from among the Pompeii imperial family, his skills are not even traditional martial arts at all, but a blend of various western fighting techniques, so he is definitely an assassin, or at least a soldier. Leo was familiar with this technique, after all, he had encountered countless such people on the battlefield himself. And Franklin merely added internal energy to these stances, so that they emitted such a powerful deterrent. Adam looked at Leo incredulously hearing that. How is this possible? People within the Pompeii imperial family cannot learn martial arts from the outside world, unless they are like you who have been relegated outside the Pompeii imperial family. Besides, how can the martial arts out be as powerful as those in the middle of the Pompeii imperial family? What Adam said was not false, but neither was what Leo said. Franklin was indeed learning a killing technique outside of the Pompeii imperial family, except that the moves were a blend of the martial marts found in the Pompeii imperial family. It is clear that Franklin is the same as Leo, travelling back and forth between the two realms to learn different martial arts. After saying this, Adam became even more curious and said with a grave expression. No one from the Kelly family has ever left the Pompeii imperial family, so if you really see the shadow of the killing technique in him, it only proves that he is an impostor and not a member of any Kelly family at all. Leo nodded firmly, having no objection to the statement. Thats right, hes definitely not from the Pompeii imperial family. When this statement was made, Adam also thought that there was something fishy about this matter. At this point, Monty was at aplete disadvantage. If the fight had really been at a disadvantage, it would not be very humiliating, but the situation at hand was that Monty had used all his strength, but Franklin was just teasing him, with a sneer on his face. And Monty was like a fool being teased.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Your Cohen family is really weak, I thought that if your Cohen family has produced Leo, others naturally wouldnt be too bad. I didnt expect you are so weak. Franklin teased. Monty did not have time to reply, and against Franklin, he could only dodge desperately. Just as every time Monty tried to attack, his punches were all stopped and then heaved back at him. After a few minutes had passed, Monty finally couldnt hold up. After seeing this scene, Franklin knew that Monty was about to retire from the match, and naturally he wouldnt let Monty go just like that. Want to admit defeat? Impossible. Montys pupils instantly dted and he was about to assume a defensive stance, but he suddenly saw Franklin flicker over and knock him out with a single blow. Before he could react, he had already fallen into unconsciousness, while Franklin had no intention of stopping yet, walking towards Monty step by step. Alexander watched from the side as something was getting out of ce, and it was only when Franklin lifted his foot, ready to step over towards Montys head, that Alexander reacted to what was happening. Chapter 1059 Want to Kill Him? Alexander instantly became very frightened. Monty was after all a junior member of his own family, Alexander didnt want him to die. Luckily, Leo had been watching the battle and after seeing Franklin lift his foot, he rushed over and moved Montys body out of the way. Why do you have to kill him since hes already passed out? Leo spoke indifferently, This is just a match, why do you want to kill him? What exactly do you want? In the face of Leos questioning, Franklin, however,ughed outright. Even if I kill him, what can you do to me? Hes just a loser and has no ce living in this Pompeii imperial family, so why should I keep him alive? Death is his deliverance! Although Leo was tempted to retort, there was no way to do so, after all, the Pompeii imperial family revered martial arts. If you dont have strength, youre much like a loser. If you hurt our Cohen family, Ill make you pay for it, youd better get the hell out of my way now. Hearing what Leo said, Franklin was surprised.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. You are so arrogant, youre not the legendary Leo, are you? Leo said with a bemused expression as he held his chest high. Its me, so what? Hearing this, Franklinughed out loud and seemed very excited. Ive been waiting for so long, and youve finallye out! Fists and feet have no eyes, and by right I have the right to kill this boy, and since you are in my way, you will fight in his ce. Originally, Leos bout with Franklin did not arrive that quickly. Yet by dabbling in this kick, he instantly became a yer in this game. This one brought the atmosphere in the room straight to a climax. Everyone knows that Leo has tricks up his sleeve, but against Franklin, there might really be a bit of a gap between Leos strength and his. Its human nature that the thing you love to see most is a fight to the death. The little old man above, after seeing this scene, was even more delighted. I really didnt expect it, Leo is still really spirited, he can even match up with Franklin in this way. Now it seems that without waiting for their match, one of them will definitely die first. General, who do you think is really going to die in this game? As a matter ofmon sense, of course, it was Leo who would die. After all, Franklin was a man on the killer pool, and every man in the killer pool had experienced various wars and killed countless people, and had now long since be numb. For such a person, a normal person is no match for him at all, let alone Leo at his young age. By this time, General George was already looking intently at the tournament stage, ready to go up and help. General George, what do you want? The little old mans face paled slightly as he discouraged it. After all, General Georges strength is not below that Franklin, and if he had made a move, the situation would have been different. General George, harbouring a criminal is also a first-ss crime! The little old man threatened. General George did not want to pay any attention to the little old man and just continued to watch the movement of the two men. Previously, when Franklin and Monty werepeting, they did not show the slightest bit of seriousness, not even like they were fighting. But after seeing Leo, he became interested, because if he killed Leo, he would get the reward promised by the little old man. I didnt expect an elixir to have people fighting over it. The little old man knew that the reason why Franklin was so excited was because of the Great Returning Pill in his own hand. Legend has it that the Great Returning Pill will raise ones power by a notch when consumed. But this kind of elixir is not even worth mentioning to the little old man. After all, he had already eaten too much when he was young and now he simply didnt want to eat now. But a bit of power he was talking about, to Franklin, was a big chunk. It is for this elixir that Franklin is now so exuberant. At the moment, everyone is worried about Leo. Adam and Tiana were also poised for action, fearing that their son would be harmed. But at the moment it seems that Leo is still very safe. At this moment even the three girls on the stage were looking at Leo, with mixed feelings in their hearts, fearing that Leo would be harmed in the slightest. Leo was calm and collected, Fight, whats the nonsense? Franklinughed, Youre dying and youre still talking tough? As soon as the words left his mouth, he rushed towards Leo. Leo did not rush to dodge, but calcted the entire trajectory of Franklins run. Just when Franklin was about to touch him, Leo just turned slightly and dodged Franklins attack. But what Leo didnt know was that all of a sudden the internal energy spiked up in all corners of the arena. Not only General George, but also various people who had ties to Leo, at that moment just now, all raised their internal energy to the highest level, ready to rush over to save Leo. But when they saw how easily Leo dodged, they were relieved. What are you in such a hurry for? Our son hasnt lost so quickly yet, he still has tricks up his sleeve, dont be so worried. Adam nced at Tiana next to him, who was already ready to rush over. Tiana rolled her eyes. Come on, I saw you get up, but you sat down quicker. Chapter 1060 Inner Strength Storms Up Adam did not expect his actions to be noticed by Tiana, and with an awkward smile on his face, he prepared to continue watching the game. At this point in the ring. Franklins eyes were wide with disbelief, and he hadnt reacted until now. Because he couldnt believe that Leo had actually dodged his attack. Impossible, why was he able to dodge it? And I clearly dont think he used much power. The crowd in the stands thought that Franklin was deliberately saving his energy, trying to tease Leo in the same way as he had teased Monty. But Franklin himself knew very well that this was business and he could never y it as a joke. What, you cant hit me? I am surprised that you are no match for me! Leo spoke in a breezy manner. Seeing Leo speak with such ease, Franklin became even more incredulous. But still unbelieving, he said, Hmph, kid, just dodging a bit and you think Im no match? If you can hide once, can you hide a second time? At these words, Leo was dumbfounded as he suddenly spoke, You were sent by that person up there to kill me, werent you? With that, he nced at the little old man on the stage. In the moment just now, he had noticed that the little old man and Franklin had eye contact. At that time, Leo had already guessed that Franklin was probably the assassin sent by the little old man to kill him. Franklin didnt exin any more, but just said with a smile. Thats right, youre quite clever, Im the assassin from the killers pool. Are youre still so arrogant? The moment Franklin admitted it, Leo smiled. If you kill me, be prepared to be killed. Hahahahaha After hearing these words, Franklin actuallyughed out loud straight away. It is normal for the uninformed to speak out of turn when they have not seen the fear of a killer pool. Boy, do you know why we at the killer pool are constantly fighting within each other?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Because we simply despise you people from the outside world, and we are stronger than you can imagine, and you are no threat to me! Is that so? Leoughed mockingly, Anyone can say big words, but do you have the strength to say big words? How dare you! Franklin was furious and once again came towards Leo to kill him. Leo calcted Franklins strength and mobilised some of his own power down, then attacked Franklin against each other. The two fought in a dazzling manner, as the two forces collided in the air, exploding into countless waves. My goodness, this is a real battle, I didnt expect that Leo to be so powerful and able to strike such a powerful attack. I told you, thest time he was able to spar twice with Charles, he is naturally not ordinary. Just now, Leo was underappreciated by all. But after Leo had tied with Franklin, all the people began to praise Leo. For in thisparison, Franklin did not seem to be as powerful as they had thought. Whats wrong, Franklin? Arent you trying to kill me? Howe its taken so long and you havent touched me a bit? Leoughed coldly. Franklins face was terribly gloomy. He thought he would be able to settle the fight easily, but he didnt expect Leo to be able to escape from his grasp countless times, and he was really a bit overwhelmed. Naturally, Leo had calcted Franklins strength and deliberately mobilized his strength to the extent that it was simr to the strength of Franklin in front of him, tormenting him. Did it feel very hard, as if you were beating yourself up? I just havent shown my full strength yet and have deliberately mobilised myself to about the same level as you, after all, thats how you can make a fight to everyone. Franklin endured the exhaustion in his hands andughed out loud, looking at Leo in front of him and saying. You dont think Ive used my full strength too, do you? Its not even close. With that, Franklin directly broke through his limits. He focused all his power in his hands, but what was even more infuriating was that Leo also felt the change in his power and boosted it a little too. The two men once again wrestled with each other as they had just done. Franklin felt that although he had boosted his strength, he was still on an even footing with Leo in front of him. Why is this happening? Is it really as he said, that he deliberately mobilised his strength to be simr to mine? In that case he would need to be at least twice as strong as me to be able to do such an exaggeration. And in order to mobilize his power, his energy must be unbelievable. Who the hell is this brat? Why is he so powerful? Naturally, Franklin did not dare to say anything, and such words could only be muttered in his heart, and of course he could not say anything, because his body was already feeling extremely tired, and if he opened his mouth now, he would probably just copse on the ground. Chapter 1061 False Threats Hows that, Franklin? Are you happy that I y with you? Why dont you say a word? Leo slowly walked over towards Franklin. At this moment, the crowd could not yet see how big the difference between Franklin and Leo was, and thought that the two were just fighting back and forth, and some even thought that Franklin had just not used his full strength yet. Franklin has been in the battlefield for a long time and he naturally does not show much panic.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. What the hell is wrong with you? Why are you so strong? Where exactly did you learn from? Leoughed at that, You may not believe me Ive never had a master, if I really had to say a name, it would be my father. With those words, Franklin looked towards Adam who was not far away. Of course Franklin knew who Adam was, after all, someone had sent him to kill Adam back then, but he didnt kill him in the end. But the impression was that Adam was not so powerful and could teach such a powerful disciple. Could it be that in these few short years, his strength has progressed so terribly? I had fought him back then, and his strength wasnt this strong. Franklin was inwardly appalled to the core. Leo continued, To tell you the truth, I dont even need much strength to beat you, let alone my father. Hearing this, Franklin did get a bit timid. But looking not far away, the little old man was staring at him with a fierce look in his eyes, and Franklin knew that if he backed down, the little old man would not let him go. He can only grit his teeth and continue to persevere. Bastard, do you expect me to take your word for it? Franklin adjusted his breath, and then restored his internal energy. Youre in such a state now, do you still want to fight me? Are you really not afraid of death? Leo said coldly. Franklin sneered, I will never admit defeat, not to mention that the consequences would be even worse if I admit defeat. With that, Franklin leapt up and exploded with the strength of his bodys limit and punched towards Leo. Leo wanted to get some information from Franklin, so he did not rush to strike, but only fended off Franklins attack. The crowd was staggered as they watched such a splendid and eye-catching match-up. Its enjoyment to watch these two fight, theyre both very strong and its hard to say which one will win or lose. There are such experts in the Cohen family, I thought that Cohen family had fallen from grace, but I never thought that after the return of Princess Tiana and Adam, such a radical change had urred. The crowd spoke up. Off to the side, Princess Alyssa was watching it all. She certainly hoped that Leo would be victorious and then rightfully make him her husband. Just watching the two fight back and forth, Princess Alyssa was really a bit worried. It was at this point that two men walked up to Princess Alyssa. These two men were none other than Miyamoto and Muto. While Leo was fighting, the two of them found the right moment to sneak up on Princess Alyssa. After Princess Alyssa spotted the two, her gaze flinched and she asked, What do you want? Prince Miyamoto sneered, I heard that you have a good rtionship with Leo. He has gone to threaten two of us because of you, what do you think we want? What they hadnt thought of was that Princess Tiana and Adam were watching the two of them in the background. Princess Alyssa was not afraid, If you two kill me here, I promise you wont survive either. The two princes were naturally aware of this, nimbly pulled out a pleading from behind themselves. All you have to do is sign on this and I promise not to kill Leo and at the same time not to bother you anymore. Again, if you dont sign, well be unkind to you, and Leo will absolutely die by both our hands. As she listened to Miyamoto, Princess Alyssa became more and more nervous, not so much about this throne or not, but about the life of Leo. After all, it has been Leo who has been helping her since she arrived over here. If Leo had lost his life, it would have plunged Princess Alyssa into a lifetime of remorse. Come at me, dont bother with Leo, he has nothing to do with us, why are you targeting him? Hes just a civilian. After saying that, Muto was furious. It was this so-called civilian who had his arm ruined. Now if Muto really had the strength, he would Leo right now, but his strength does not allow him to do so, so he can onlye to threaten his sister. I told you a long time ago that I didnt want anything to happen to Leo, so if you hand over the throne, well leave now. Princess Alyssa did not hesitate at all and was ready to sign the paper. At this time, Tiana and Adam came over. Did you ask us first before you struck out at her? Adam said with a threatening tone, which really frightened the two princes. Although the two princes were usually arrogant, they wouldnt have failed to recognize this man in front of them, he was the famous Adam years ago! Adam, howe its you? I guess you misunderstood, I didnt want to do anything to her. We just had a talk, besides, we are her brothers, so, please dont be angry. Is that so? At these words, Adam and Tianaughed meaningfully. Chapter 1062 Sudden Death of Franklin Although its true that the two of them are Princess Alyssas brothers, theyre not doing it for Princess Alyssas own good! Seeing that her two brothers were so afraid of Adam, Princess Alyssa said without even thinking about it. Adam, I dont know these two people, they just came near me out of nowhere!Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Hearing Princess Alyssas words, the two princes were filled with incredulity. What are you saying? Sis, you cant say that. Adam certainly did not pay attention to the two princes arguments, after all, he only knew the Princess Alyssa in front of him, and he did not know the two princes either. The next moment, Adam stretched out his big hand and carried the two princes, saying. You are given two choices, either you get the hell out of here or you die by my hand. After hearing Adams words, the two princes were so frightened that they did not dare to say a word. After a few seconds of frozen silence, Miyamoto was the first to say. Im sorry, Im sorry, its the fault of both of us, well get lost now, please dont be angry and spare our lives. With that, the two quickly fled the scene, leaving Princess Alyssa sitting alone in the same spot. Princess Alyssa, let me know if these twoes to you again, no one can threaten you with me around. Thank you, Adam. Princess Alyssa smiled as she thanked him, but Im worried that the two of them will be looking for trouble with Leo, after all they just said that Leo is so close to me and want to go and clean him up. After saying that, Adam couldnt help butugh out loud. Princess Alyssa, theyll be torn apart by Leo in a minute, and youre worried that Leo will be hurt by the two of them? Hearing Adams words, Princess Alyssa was also half convinced. After all, her two brothers are among the best in Toyo, and even if Muto might be really inferior, Miyamoto is a real master. Rx and watch the game from here, he wont lose. Adam looked at the situation on the field and was still worried. At that moment, the little old man in the stands suddenly realised that something was not right. How is this kid so strong? I cant believe he hasnt been killed by Franklin after so long. General George had thought he would have to go up to help, but he didnt expect Leo to be so powerful that he didnt even have to make a move at all. So he couldnt help butugh. It seems that you have misjudged again. As I said before, Leo is not to be underestimated, and it would be our imperial familys luck if he could stay. Hearing General Georges words, the little old man smiled, but there was a hint of killing intent in that smile. General George, its not your first day knowing me, I wont do anything Im not sure of. Since Franklin cannot kill Leo, there is another person who can also kill Leo, so please dont worry, General George, watch the show first. Hearing that, General George raised his eyebrows and his expression became grave. Above the ring, Franklins strength was gradually running out. Leo, on the other hand, felt at ease. Franklin, dont you admit defeat yet? Your stamina is really good! Leo mocked nonchntly. Franklin looked resentful, Dont becent, I must kill you today, or else I wont be able to save my own life. Franklin whispered, and as he prepared to charge on, he fell straight to the ground. Whats going on? Why did Franklin suddenly fall to the ground? Is he poisoned? Could it be that Leo used props to win? I guess Leo has used some treacherous means to defeat Franklin, after all, when Franklin fought against others, that strength is not to be underestimated, howe he seems so weak when fighting against Leo? All fingers point to Leo. The majority of public opinion is still against Leo, although there is a part of the poption that believes that Leo should not have used any cheating methods. Why did you use cheating to win thepetition, Leo? A loud roar came from above. Leo looked up at the little old man who had spoken, and a hint of killing intent shed in his eyes. Such words were inly a slur, but he did not get angry, but smiled faintly. Why are you, please? Why are you ndering me? The little old mans face was unchanged and he sneered. As a senior of the imperial family, I will never nder anyone. If you didnt cheat, then exin why Franklin suddenly copsed? Leo was silent for a while and said, If I say that he died suddenly on the ground because he lost all his strength, will you believe me? The room was shocked at these words. The little old man was even more furious. Are you kidding? How could a well-trained man faint in the middle of a fight? Besides, hes from the Kelly family in the Pompeii imperial family! It must be that you have used dirty means! Someone arrest him! The little old man shouted and gave a direct order for Leo to be arrested. He will be the one to decide whether to kill Leo or not. Chapter 1063 The Heavenly Gods Descend At this point, Leo finally reacted. It would be too much to say that the situation at hand is not a setup. So youve been nning this day for a long time, have you? Leo looked indifferent, So, I wont be able to get away this time no matter what. Exactly! The little old man above acknowledged with a big smile. Now that you understand that, theres no need to exin. Arrest him. People kept pouring in outside the martial arts tournament, rushing towards Leo. At this time, the Spencer family, led by Edison, was blocking the crowd in a steady stream, but was unable to do anything because they were civilians. Leo also saw the Spencer familys dilemma and said loudly to the Spencer family. Spencer family, you dont need to help me, hurry up and leave the scene! Hearing the sound, Edison turned back to look at Leo. Leo nodded to him, and then continued to weave back and forth in the middle of the martial arts tournament to avoid the iing people. Do you have any more shame? I cant believe you let somemonerse over to arrest Leo, in this way Leo cant do anything, yet he cant let his guard down. General George looked cold and irritated. Ny per cent of the people of the Pompeii imperial family are skilled in martial arts, and although there are different levels of strength, if they were to gather together, they would be a very formidable force. The little old manughed at his words and looked at General George and said, General George, dont forget that we are from the imperial family, and if the imperial family wants to kill Leo, we can only do it for them. In response, General George only smiled coldly. I dont care if you want to arrest Leo, except that if you let so many civilians disrupt the Martial arts tournament, I wont agree. With those words, General George stood up, grabbed the glittering halberd at his side and leapt, like a celestial god to the side of thepetition stage. General George directly raised the halberd in his hand and mmed it hard towards the floor. At once, the whole heaven and earth seemed to shake and the ground trembled faintly. Stop it all, if anyone moves again, I will kill them. General George shouted. I dont care who made the mistake today and what mistake they made, I just want to finish watching the martial arts tournament in peace and quiet, and whoever disturbs me, Ill make sure he doesnt see the sun tomorrow! General Georges voice was like heavenly thunder exploding, radiating endless fear. At that moment, the entire martial arts tournament did not dare to move, fearing that they would instantly turn into a corpse if they did. Everyone, all of you, take your seats, and those who are due topete continue to do so. Dont worry, Leo, Ill keep you safe today, Ill kill anyone who tries to touch you, you canpete in peace! With that, General George leapt back to his position. And all the people on the stage, too, sat back in their seats. Seeing this, Leo looked at the little old man above him with a yful expression, his eyes mocking to the extreme. The little old man was so angry that his eyes turn bloodshot. General George, what are you doing? I was just on business, how am I supposed to apprehend Leo if youre stirring things up like this? Thats your business, not mine. General George gave him a cold nce and said. Youd better shut your mouth, or Ill rip it out of you! You This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. General George did not want to y any psychologicalmunication with the little old man, and directly blocked all his words with one sentence. Hmph! The little old man grunted heavily and sat back in his seat angrily. With Franklin defeated, there was not much to go on in theter matches. Everyone was reminiscing about the match between Leo and Franklin just now, and this incident where the little old man suddenly had someone arrest Leo. Tiana and Adam were also furious enough at this point, having just been helping and covering Leo, and until now were still worried if anyone had suddenly rushed up to disadvantage Leo. It seems that this imperial family has always refused to leave us alone, they are still watching us. Tiana suddenly spoke up, while Adam hesitated to open his eyes, as if he was thinking about something. Dad, whats going on? Why arent you talking? Leo took the initiative to open his mouth after seeing that the others were silent. Adam opened his own eyes at that moment and said to Leo. Im afraid its not that simple, not only is that little old man trying to deal with you, the people who really want you dead are at the top! Leo did not say anything. Although the little old man was in a high position of power, he was also someone who helped others. If the imperial family had wanted to deal with him, they would never have covered up like this, and General George would not have dared to step in to help him. There is only one possibility for this situation, and that is that the people who want him dead may have far more power than the little old man. Forget it, theres no use thinking about it. Thanks to General Georges help, otherwise wed really have to do something, and then things would be a big deal. Leo soon stopped thinking about it. Adam and Tiana were astonished, what they didnt know was that Leo had taken everything in the little old mans eyes and just didnt feel like bringing it up. After the martial arts tournament was over, Leo was always standing in first ce. He did not wait for the results to be announced but left straight away. Princess Alyssa, who had been waiting for the result to be announced, saw Leo leave at this point and immediately followed. Princess Alyssa, why dont you stay with Ivy? Its quite dangerous for you to follow me now. Leo turned around, looked at Princess Alyssa, and said coldly. Chapter 1064 Insufficient Success Princess Alyssa lowered her head and whispered. I I know, I came over to congratte you ! On hearing this, Leo said nothing, but simply looked at Princess Alyssa in front of him and said. As I should have said before, the ranking is optional for me. If the reward this time was the same as before, the restoration of my mothers status, I would have given it my all and won the championship. But my mother is out now, and the championship means nothing to me. Your kind words are appreciated. Leo didnt say much. On the side, Adam and Tiana looked anxious, obviously they had guessed what Princess Alyssa had in mind. Adam gently bumped Leo to hint at it, but Leo had little reaction. Tiana suddenly spoke up, Its still early, so you can take a walk with Princess Alyssa, while your father and I go back first. Wait Leo wanted to call out to them, but found that they had already gone far away and had to leave it at that. Princess Alyssa was thanking Tiana and Adam from the bottom of her heart, because she knew that these two people had seen through her mind. By the way, would you like toe with me to Toyo? She looked at Leo and asked in a small voice. Leo froze, and then shook his head, Ive already given you all the reinforcements under my hand, I cant change the big picture by going alone. Princess Alyssa smiled awkwardly. Thats true! It was obvious that Princess Alyssa was very disappointed and did not speak again. It was not until he had driven Leo back home that Leo reacted to the fact that Princess Alyssa had followed him all the way and had not returned until now, and he had called a carriage to take Princess Alyssa back to the Byrnes. Where have you just been, Princess Alyssa?! As soon as she entered the house, Ivy greeted her, I was worried sick about you, its only been a short while and youve disappeared, I thought youd been taken away by your two brothers!This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. It was a relief for Ivy to see Princess Alyssa return. Princess Alyssa said with a smile to Ivy. I just went to buy some souvenirs, for Im going back to Toyo soon. I still need to take care of my family, and now that I have reinforcements on hand and you can go back to representing the Oda family, so I have to have to hurry back to inherit the throne. At that, Ivy nodded as she remembered. In that case, lets get going. Princess Alyssa nodded reluctantly and then walked out the door with Ivy. Meanwhile, the little old man was inside a small dark room. What? I cant believe you didnt get this little thing done, isnt he just one person? There are so many of you and you cant even catch him. An angry rebuke came. The little old man bowed his head, his eyes slightly panicked, and it was clear that his usual arrogant appearance was worthless in front of this man. My Lord, this matter would have beenpleted, except that suddenly there was a hup in the middle that I didnt expect either, and thats why the mission failed. The man dressed in ck looked back at the little old man, who then immediately told what had happened. General George is quite rampant, whats his origin? The little old man immediately exined. He is a great general of the imperial family, and their family has been generals for generations, so they have seen a particrly wide range of things, so I dont dare to act rashly. It would not be a trivial matter if he were to set his sights on him. At these words, this man in ckughed coldly. Could it be that the money I gave you was not enough? Not enough for you to hire a real expert on top of the killer pool? You went so far as to hire Franklin who was ranked outside the top 100, and now youve let Franklin die! You loser! The little old man shuddered as he said this. After all, he was just trying to have some kickbacks in the middle, so he sent Franklin over to kill Leo, but he didnt expect that Franklin would just die suddenly. My Lord, spare my life, I didnt expect Franklin to die just like that! But please dont worry, I will definitely arrange for another assassin to go over there and absolutely kill that boy as soon as possible. As soon as the words left his mouth, the man in ck suddenly turned around and pped the little old man across the face. This p is to show you what a stupid thing youve done. If you fail again, the price to pay will be your life. Yes, yes After the little old man was pped by the man in ck, his whole body could not move and hey motionless directly, and only after a long time did he slowly regain his consciousness. He looked furious, George, you have me be cleaned up like this by Lord, I will make you pay for it And Leo, either of you can escape. With that, the little old man looked for another fairly high ranked assassin of the killer pool and a satisfied smile appeared on his face. This time, I still dont believe George will be able to keep Leo safe. Better yet, I can kill George along with him, in this way, there will be one less eyesore in the future. The little old man then dialed the phone. At this point, Violet is resting inside the house. Her phone rang. Chapter 1065 Senior Assassin On the side, Luis was looking out at the callers name disyed on the phone. Violets expression, in turn, became grave. They were both well aware that thest time this phone rang was many years ago, but they didnt expect it to ring again today. Hello? Luis picked up the phone. And the voice on the other end of the line seemed particrly low. Youre Luis, arent you? I dont think anyone has called the killer pool. Im calling you today because I want you to go and clean up a brat, and if you kill him, Ill pay you the price on top of the killer pool. Luis, after a long silence, jumped down from the tree. Coldly, he said, If you dont pay for the killings, my next target will be you, and your family. For me to take a shot, youd have to have enough price. Worried I wont be able to pay? The little old man couldnt help butugh. In the Pompeii imperial family, thest thing that wascking was something like money. And if I dont have that strength, how did I get your number? At that, Luis smiled coldly, Good, then Ill take this mission, say it, who exactly is the person you want to kill? The little old man said a name, Leo Cohen, the head of Cohen family of the Pompeii imperial family. Leo Cohen? At these words, a subtle change took ce in Luis eyes. Such a coincidence, it just so happens that Im about to kill this man, fine, when the mission isplete, Ill ask you for the money. The little old man looked puzzled and was about to ask something, but Luis simply hung up the phone. Violet had just faintly heard Leos name and followed him out. When she saw that Luis had hung up, she asked, Who did you just say you wanted to kill Leo? Is there a problem? Luis nodded unapologetically and looked at Violet with a breezy expression. I was hired to kill him, and it just so happens that I helped you with your mission. Having said that, Luis was about to leave, but Violet rushed up. Wait, you know that hes my target. What do you want me to do if you go and kill him now? Luis turned around violently, Then I am now officially informing you that Leo is now my target, I will not allow you to make a move on him. You Violet knew who Luis was, when he was not a member of Phantom, he was a solid top killer and no one had ever survived in his hands. If this time Luis had really struck out at Leo, it is possible that Leo would really have been killed by him. Looking at Violets so flustered appearance, Luis was very clear that Violet was indirectly protecting Leo, only that he did not expose it. Sorry about that, Violet, this assignment wasnt sent to me from above, I got it myself. So I have the right to kill him without your permission, and if you have the power to do so, you go and kill him yourself and take his head. Having said that, Luis strode towards the door. Violet looked overwhelmed. If Leo is really being targeted by him, its dangerous, I have to inform him. Violet rushed back to her room and picked up her mobile phone to dial Leos number. However, Leo did not look at all flustered.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. It doesnt matter, since someone wants to kill me, let him do it, otherwise I really just dont find it interesting. Violet was shocked, she didnt expect Leo to be so calm after hearing the news. And, there was an unmistakable look of anticipation. Dont joke about it, Leo, the person who went to kill you this time is not simple in strength, he is ranked very high on the killer pool! Violet was constantly reminding Leo, but Leo still didnt care. Had it been before, Leo might have been a bit worried. But he now knows that his strength has increased so much that even he doesnt know where the limits are, so he now desperately needs someone strong toe and fight him so that he can have an assessment. Im not joking, and, its not me whos dead, its him. Hearing this, Violet opened her mouth, but nothing came out, and she could only hang up the phone silently. Leo is not sure how scary this Luis is, I have to go and help him out! Violet thought to herself. Soon, she left the ce. And this was the first time she had left the ce in so many days, before that Luis had been following her around and she could not go to Leo. Although Luis had long been suspicious of Violet, he had no proof. But there was nothing he could do with Violet as long as she didnt admit it. But this time it was about Leos safety and Violet had to go out on a limb. She didnt want the man she first had special feelings for to be buried at the hands of Phantom. Compared to Violet, Luis is certainly faster. He arrived early and lurked in a secluded part of the Cohens, constantly watching for Leos movements. And Leo is not as strong as it used to be. Just as Luis entered the Cohens, he felt a powerful force approaching him. Leo smiled coldly, I didnt expect you toe just after the phone call. Chapter 1066 I’m Not the One You Want Leo did not expect the other party toe so soon. Leo deliberately distracted the two Cohen family members who were asking for advice. Aftering around a corner, he stopped and waited for Luis toe. No need to hide, I spotted you a long time ago. Leo spoke tly. As the words fell, Luis sensibly jumped out from the eaves and looked at Leo with a smiling face. Not bad, to find me so soon, it seems you have a bit of strength, and that man did not spend his money for vain. Leo looked at Luis in front of him and guessed what was going on. But he didnt show panic, he just calmly walked up to Luis. Luis was astonished as he found that there was not a trace of internal energy on Leos body. Did I get the wrong person? This kid clearly has no internal energy Because of his qualitative breakthrough in strength, Leo is now able to control his power with practically no effort. In front of Luis, he behaved like an ordinary person. At this point Leo said, Arent you going to kill me? Why havent you done it yet? Seeing that Luis still had no idea of making a move, Leo waved his hand, Dont want to make a move? Then forget it, see you next time. Having said that, Leo turned back around and prepared to leave the ce. I didnt expect that Mutos medicine to really work, after taking one, all of my internal energy was locked up. Ever since taking the elixir given by that Muto, Leo had been able to block his breath, so that no one from the outside world could detect his use of internal energy. Luis revealed a smile, Sorry, I have mistaken you for someone else, you are not the target I want. After repeatedly confirming that the man in front of him did not have any internal energy, Luis said. Leo smiled understandingly, Its okay, its inevitable that you will misidentify people. Having said that, Leo waved his hand and left the ce. Violet, who was on the other side of the room, just happened to bump into all this, and at once, her beautiful eyes widened with disbelief. Luis, whats going on? Didnt youe over to kill him? When Luis came out, he sensed that Violet was nearby and after a nce at Violet, he gestured for her to hurry down. Do you know the other person with the same name as him? Same name? Violet froze for a moment. How can there be a duplicate name when everyones name is unique to the Pompeii imperial family? Could it be that Leo has tricked them? Thinking of this, Violet breathed a sigh of relief and shook her head, saying, I didnt know, but theres no way I could have mistaken my target. After hearing this, Luis looked at Violet and said with a smile. He is lucky, if my opponent was really him, he would have just died. Violet smiled perfunctorily, but sooner orter Luis would find out Leos true identity. After separating from Luis, Violet quickly ran into the house. Upon seeing Violet, the butler stopped her, only to be waved away by a turn of her.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. She rushed straight to the room where Leo was. Leo, where are you now? Hurry over. Violet knocked vigorously at the door of Leo, who happened to be returning at that moment. Seeing Violet, who was knocking on the door, he asked, What are you doing here? Great, here you are Violet said anxiously, Luis wants to kill you, get out of here. Oh, you mean the guy from earlier, Ive already met him, but he doesnt seem to have good eyes. Leo said with a smile. Violet froze for a moment, then realized that it was about lying to Luis. Thats what Im going to say, this wont stay hidden for long, hell definitelye back for you. Luis, after all, as a senior assassin would naturally not be fooled by Leo easily. And naturally, as a top assassin, Luis would not kill innocent people indiscriminately; he would only kill those on his mission list. It would not be a good thing for him to kill the wrong person and attract unnecessary trouble. I know. Leo nodded as a matter of course. Looking at Leos calm face, Violet was once again dismayed. You know full well that he wille back to kill you, why dont you hurry up and make enough preparations to get someone toe and help? You still have the time to chat with me, arent you afraid that he will kill you? After hearing this, Leoughed out loud, Ive told you, Im not afraid of himing to kill me at all, instead Im looking forward to it. And just then, a member of Cohen family suddenly came over and knocked on the door of Leos room. Master, General George is at the door and says he wants to see you, so hurry over and take a look. Hearing this, Leos eyes narrowed and he said in his heart. Why does hee over to me all of a sudden? I dont have much of a friendship with him, so why is he helping me again and again? Is it because he wants me to do him some kind of favour? Once Leo had walked to the hall, he saw General George sitting alone with a halberd in his hand. Chapter 1067 The General’s Secret Visit General George, its been a long time. Thanks to your help these few times, otherwise I wouldnt have had such a good time. With a bright smile on his face, Leo greeted with a big grin. Although he did not know what General Georges purpose is, it is important to do a good job on the surface. General George extended his hand, signalling Leo not to be so polite, andughed. That would be fine if it did save your life, except that I know of one person who has his eye on you right now. Hes very strong, even I dont know what level of strength hes at, so Ivee over here to let you know so you can be careful. After hearing this, Leo froze in ce. Not shocked by his words, the man General George was talking about was, in all probability, Luis. Rather, it was because he and this General George had never dealt with each other and had never known each other, so why did he protect himself again and again? Leo showed a smile and decided to get right to the point. General George, although I have received your help many times, I am still curious why you want to help me, helping me is a thankless task, why do you want to do it? Meeting Leos eyes, General George smiled lightly and said casually. I never need any reason to do anything, wanting to help you means wanting to help you. Hearing that General George was so bold, Leo could not help butugh out loud and looked at General George beside him and said, Good, since you are so bold, then I will no longer cower, and if I really run into trouble, I will definitely look for your help at the first opportunity. Likewise, I will be at your beck and call for any difficulties you may have. Haha, Okay! When General George heard Leos words heughed out loud and patted Leo on the shoulder. However, I appreciate your kindness, I am the General of Pompeii, who would dare to hold it against me? With a faint smile, Leo stopped talking. He will never know what kind of a man owes him a favour. On the side, Violet also looked surprised. She hadnt expect General George would know about it either; after all, the imperial family and Phantom were so deeply involved that it made sense even if there was some informationing and going. It was as if this time Luis identity had been clear to Leo for a long time, and it was only logical that at the first moment when Luis was about to strike, the Phantoms people reported it and it was made known to the imperial family. But General George was a general after all, so Leo only nodded. Thank you, General. The two men were talking andughing, but each did not say what was deeper in their hearts. At that moment, a dart suddenly rushed through the window and hit the painting behind Leo. If Leo hadnt dodged it, the dart would have been aimed at Leos brow. Who is there! General George yelled and quickly rushed outside to find an empty house. Then he was back to Leo, with much increased vignce. Not far away, in the dense forest, a man lurks among them, his eyes grim as he watches all this. Brat, how dare you lie to me and find helpers in such a short time, it seems that you are really not afraid of death.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. I was just going to kill you alone, but if you do that, Ill have to kill your whole family! After saying that, Luis rushed straight on. Leo and General George looked at Luis who appeared in front of them and their eyes stared. Without too many words, Luis came straight at Leo to kill him. To be honest, Leo had some expectations, but after seeing Luis stance, he was disappointed. He does not make his own millstone. Leo didnt think to take action, but asked General George, who was by his side, to wipe this ass for him. Kid, youre pretty wild, how dare you strike when you see me here? General George was greatly annoyed and his eyes showed all his murderous aura as a shock wave emanated from the tip of his halberd. Luis even raised his hand to ward it off as a result, and it was clear that the shockwave was definitely powerful. It seems that the general of the imperial family has some strength, but I dont understand why you are doing this. Luis knew that the person who had called him was a high ranking member of the imperial family, and George, who was a general, was considered one of the high ranking members and could not have been unaware of this matter. Cut the crap and drop death! General George rushed towards Luis with his halberd in hand. He thought that General George would be able to kill Luis in three or two blows, but he never thought that this Luis really had tricks up his sleeve and had fooled General George. In the end, when General Georges halberd pierced Luis body, Luis body actually turned into a paper talisman directly. Puppetry, is even a puppet this strong? It seems that the body is not so weak! From the very beginning, General George had been chasing after Luis doppelganger in a kind of hangmans stance. Until this moment he had no idea that it was only a doppelganger. Leo, see? This is just a doppelganger, ording to what I observed you before, your ability should not be as good as this doppelganger. General George said gruffly, You should be careful, if he really tries to make a move on you, you might not really survive the night. General George had a serious look on his face, and Leo, seeing how serious he looked, was too embarrassed to say it through, so he nodded. Dont worry, General George, I will take extra care of my safety, but why did this mane to kill me? George said with a cold smile as he looked at Leo. I can tell you, except that it doesnt seem to help if you know, you cant hurt him a bit. The person who wants to kill you is a senior member of this imperial family, and the little old man has harboured a deep resentment towards you from the first time he saw you for some reason, as if he has to kill you. The reason you have survived so long is that I have been protecting you in secret. Chapter 1068 Protecting You for Some Time Hearing that, Leo instinctively recalled the old man who would watch from a short distance every time he was in a martial arts match. Its him?! He thought the old man was just interested in him, but he didnt realize that the old man had been trying to kill him. Although I dont know why he wants to kill you, this man doesnt seem to rest until he achieves his goal, so stay safe and dont let him catch you. The more earnestly George took care of Leo, the more Leo doubted why on earth General George wanted to protect him. He then sent a message to a person. In less than ten minutes, General Georges identity information then appeared on the phone. Looking at the information, Leo had a surprised look on his face, I didnt expect General George to have such a past before. The contents reveal that General George was not someone who had lived among the Pompeii imperial family since childhood, but a wave of refugees who had escaped to this side and identally entered the Pompeii imperial family. At that time, the Pompeii imperial family already had an explicit decree forbidding the entry of outsiders. But seeing so many refugees pouring in, the Pompeii imperial family could only ept it for the time being. The general at the time took in a number of refugees, among them George. But the admission of refugees was soon made public. At that time General gave out some money to the refugees. Hurry up and go, take this money and leave, nevere back, this is too dangerous a ce for you to hide from disaster. The previous General knew that the Pompeii imperial family was martial in nature, and that without the value of force, one would be ravaged with abandon. It was clear that this was what happened to Georges family. He watched his mother and father being killed by the people of the Pompeii imperial family. As a young man, George did not say a word more, but just silently kept it all in his mind. He found the Great General and fell on his knees before him with a poof. Please teach me martial arts, Great General! I want revenge! As a murderous general, he saw in George a monstrous hatred and an unparalleled talent for fighting. Eventually, he took in George. Since then, George has been following this great general. Until one day, the previous Great General said he was going to be away for a while and needed to let George take over the post for some time. George dly epted it, but did not expect that this takeover would take so long, and the great general had not returned so far. Even though George had been searching for him continuously for some time, he did not have the slightest clue. And from Leo, he saw himself back then, which is why he was so protective. Leo, who had learned everything, was also clear about why General George had saved him, and was immediately moved in his heart. George took out some money and handed it to Leo, Take it. Go as far away as you can, away from the Pompeii imperial family, so they cant kill you. Leo looked at the money in silence, but did not take it. Instead, he shook his head, General George, I do not intend to leave the Pompeii imperial family, but rather I am going to stay here, and I would like to see how powerful he is. After Leo finished, Georges eyes froze, Are you crazy? At the same time, he began to understand somewhat why the imperial highmand wanted to kill Leo at all costs. For from him, George felt not only strength, but also ambition! No wonder the imperial family is so afraid of him, its because of this! But Im sure the imperial family would never target Leo because of this alone, but because of other more important reasons. He will be a great man in the future! Thinking of this, George stopped, Since you want to stay, stay then. Ill stay with your Cohen family for a while to ensure your safety, and then Ill leave when youre relieved of the crisis. As a high-ranking member of the imperial family, he is usually very free and has plenty of time. Since Leo wants to stay here, he might as well stay here with Leo for a while, and in the end, he will have to use Leos power to aplish what he wants anyway. On the contrary, after Leo heard these words of General George, he did not stop it, but made a happy face and said. That is very good, since you want to stay here for a while, wee, General George. The Cohen family members at the side looked at Leo with a stunned expression,pletely unaware of what Leo was thinking. This is clearly leading the wolf into the house. Although Leos identity has been exposed, no one has intention to talk about it. If Leo were to identally piss off the top brass, it would not be a breeze for General George to arrest Leo when the timees. But despite this, Leo had the general stayed here. What, that brat wants to stay with us? I didnt hear that wrong. Adam also felt incredible after hearing this. After all, as a great general of imperial family, how could he possibly stay in the home of a criminal? Have you found out what this general wants to do? After hearing Adams words, his handlers had a helpless look on their faces. I dont know.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. After all, this general should know something for a long time, but he has the right to handle cases without evidence, and has such a strong strength, why does he want to lurk in here? Hear that, Adam was also confused. Luis was staying in the treetop and after seeing this scene, he also felt headaches. If this annoying man takes up residence here, its going to be a problem. Chapter 1069 A Strange Woman Although Luis did not know the strength of Leo, he knew that this great general was not as strong as himself, but not too far behind. Its not that no one had approached the people above the killer pool to assassinate George back then, but that those who were called there were all killed by George. And since that time, no one has dared to call on the people of the Killer pool to touch George. If he really wanted to protect Leo, Luis would not have been able to kill him. I dont believe you can stay here forever, if you dont leave, Ill stay here until you do! With that, Luis made a phone call to the little old man. After the little old man saw the calling, he thought it was a sessful mission, only to find out once he got through. What? George stayed at the Cohens, what does he want? Does he still want to be Cohen familys bodyguard? The little old man was about to copse, this George had spoiled his good deeds more than once! Luis pondered for a long time and said, If it was just Leo, I could just go and kill him, but now that the great general is there, I cant do it, in case I put my life on the line, it wouldnt be worth it. The little old man knew that none of the people of the killer pool dared to touch George. And Georges strength is indeed far beyond that of the people above this killer pool, so if he were to force Luis to kill Leo at this time, he would definitely fall out with Luis. Fine, but you took the mission, these days, youll be squatting near the Cohens, as soon as the Great General leaves, youll immediately kill him. Luis thought that the Great General would never stay at the Cohens for a long time and epted decisively after hearing the little old mans words. Who is Leo? Come out here! At that moment, a call came from the front door of the Cohens. The voice doesnt sound like hesing over to cause trouble. Leo walked over with a curious face, while this look revealed that the person who was shouting his name at the door was a girl.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She looked as if she hade to see him because of something big. Youngdy, may I ask what is the matter? I dont know you, why do you look so angry when you call my name? Leo was puzzled. Seeing Leoe out, a cold smile appeared on that womans face. Its you, who got the championship of this martial arts tournament, isnt it? Leo said with a slight nod. Yes, thats me, whats wrong? The woman was seen to smile lightly and then said. Im telling you, the only reason you got the title was because I was out of town and I rushed back once the martial arts tournament started, but I never thought Id be a step behind. But Im telling you, this martial arts championship can never be yours just like that, for this championship is too important to me, so you have to ept my challenge and if you lose, you will give up the title to me. Of course I am not an unreasonable person, and if you can win against me, I will naturally not dwell on this matter with you. After saying this, the woman had a confident look on her face, as if she hadnt thought at all that she would lose at Leos hands. On hearing this, Leo was curious. He had never heard of such a person in the Pompeii imperial family. She is a girl, yet she has such ambition and even wants topete with him for the championship. Does she know that there are any strong people among this Pompeii imperial family before? I can ept your challenge, but I would like to know which family among the Pompeii imperial family are you from? Leo asked, Otherwise I dont even know who Imparing myself to. After seeing Leos eptance, the womanughed out expansively and said in an imposing manner. I am Caitlin Spencer and am the only heir of the Spencer family! The Spencer family? Couldnt it be Edisons sister? She had the same aim as he had at the beginning, to win the championship and then save Edison. She just didnt know that all those who had previously been guilty among the Pompeii imperial family had been given release. Including Edison. Leo couldnt help but puff out augh, It doesnt have to be such a hassle, I know you want to get Edison out, I can help you, and you dont have topete with me. I have the right to pardon a man still. After hearing this, Caitlins expression changed drastically. She looked at Leo with an expectant face. Is it true? If you can really save my brother, Ill grant you anything you want. Is that so? Leo looked at Caitlin for a few more moments, and deliberately said. Yes, I promise you, when I bring your brother here to see you, you will have to marry me. You! Caitlin seemed to bepletely unprepared for Leo to say this request, and her face turned unpleasant at once, while her eyes were filled with anger. But she always endured her anger and did not say dirty words. She took a deep breath. If I promise you, you can get my brother out, right? If you lie to me, Ill rip your eyes out for sure. For Caitlin, being able to save her brother was the most important thing. And Leo epted it decisively, after all, there was no way Leo would lose this bet. For at this time, Edison had long since been released from prison and was admired within the Spencer family. Chapter 1070 Edison Convinced Thest tournament not only cleared Edison of his previous charges, but also gave him the respect of many people. Because of his rtionship with Leo, Edison decisively gave up his qualification for thepetition and gave the title to Leo. Although there were some reasons for this, Edison knew that he was no match for Leo, but how many people with this kind of temperament were there in the entire Pompeii imperial family? When everyone thought that Edison would fight to the death with Leo, leading to a confrontation between the Spencer family and the Cohen family, Edison chose to forfeit his qualification for the tournament. With this move, not only did no one doubt Edisons strength, but on the contrary, everyone in the Spencer family thought that Edison was deliberately trying to keep his family safe and prevent Cohen family and the Spencer family from confronting each other. At this time, the Cohen family was rising and basically there was no family that couldpete with it. This move by Edison was the one that saved everyone in the Spencer family. Okay, Ill take you to Edison now, and I promise you that he definitely wont be inside the prison. Leo said with a smile. Caitlin was expectant and skeptical. After all, her brother did not make a small mistake but killed his own elders back then. It is absolutely impossible to get out of prison under normal circumstances. She never imagined that this time, because of the Pompeii imperial familys mistake, the two martial arts tournaments were postponed in session, causing the imperial family to have to make up for the families in other ways. Caitlin was more partial to the idea that Leo couldnt do enough to bail her brother out, so he was ready to do anything. But at this moment, a man suddenly walked out from behind Leo, directly stunning Caitlin. This man is George, the great general of the imperial family. General George, why are you here? If General George had appeared in any of the eight great families, Caitlin would not have been as surprised as she is now. The reason why Caitlin was taken aback was because in her impression, the Cohen family had fallen into decline and it was unlikely that General George would visit this fallen family. But now General George has appeared inside the Cohen family, which makes Caitlin a bit overwhelmed by the reaction. What? I cante to this Cohen family? Leo is my friend, if you want to gouge out his eyes, I dont agree! Caitlin gave Leo a disdainful look. The presence of General George made her think that it was Leo who had used his power to say that he would bring Edison out. So why didnt she just ask General George for help? So she said sincerely to General George. General George, can you save my brother? Dont worry, as long as my brotheres out, I will definitely noty a hand on the Cohen family, and this man will be fine. Until now also Caitlin thought she was so far ahead of Leo that Leo would be scared. However, he did not expect that the great general could not help butugh out loud after hearing these words. Youre Caitlin, right? Youre a famous genius girl in the Spencer family, but I can tell you, dont be too confident, there are people better than you. Caitlins face became unusually embarrassed, but she did not dare to say anything, after all, she did not dare to annoy General George. After a pause, General George continued. I wont help you save your brother, but, Leo can help you. Regarding the matter of Edisons release from prison, George, as a great general, knew about it. Only because Leo had said something like that, he had to help to cover it. Hearing these words, the smile on Caitlins face disappeared once again. I know, General George, except now theres a bet, and if he really cant save my brother, Ill absolutely carry out the bet based on what I just did. And if my brother doese out, I will do as I promised. As Caitlin looked so open-minded, Leo nodded and walked towards the Spencers. What are you doing in our Spencer family? Dont think that just because you won a championship, the people of our Spencer family will listen to your orders and release my brother! You are too arrogant, let me tell you, our Spencer family has arge number of experts, they are definitely not able to be deployed with just one word from you. Caitlin chattered along the way. Leo, however, did not respond to a single word. We had a deal, if I do get your brother out, you cant renege on the deal. With that, Caitlin burst outughing. If you can save my brother, I will definitely not go back on my word, and I can even be your wife. Leo couldnt help butugh out loud when he looked at her appearance, while waving his hand. OK, OK, I get it, Im sure you can do it. Dont beg me for mercyter, after all, its you agreed. General is always behind, he wont let you go back on your word. Caitlin did not speak, but simply followed Leo in with her. Edison, Ivee to pay you a visit. Leo roared loudly just as he entered the door. Edison, who was in the backyard, heard the sound and then hurried to the front yard. After seeing this scene, an incredulous look appeared on his face. And at that moment the butler who opened the door recognised hisdy and said. Miss, why are you with Mr. Cohen? Do you know each other before? Mr. Cohen not only know young master, but also Miss Caitlin. After hearing these words, Caitlin froze. And the great general at the back could not help butugh at the sight of this scene.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chapter 1071 The Awkward Four People Edison arrived at the front courtyard and saw Leo actually walking with the great general. He said with an incredulous look on his face, General, Leo, howe you two are walking together? Edison did not expect Leo to know the great general, and the two even came to visit him together, so he was a bit overwhelmed. Leo smiled, No, I just met your sister on the way and she bet me something, so I brought her here. General wanted to know how it turned out, so I brought him along with me. On hearing this, Edison immediately looked behind Leo, and it really was his sister. Edison had not seen his sister for many years and had expected to be reunited with his sister after he was released from prison, but to his surprise, his sister had already left the Pompeii imperial family and was travelling outside. What brings you back, sister? Edison said with a delighted face, I heard that you had gone out, and I thought I would never see you again, but I didnt expect you toe back. Caitlins face was even more covered with shock after she saw her brother. The first was because she hadnt expected her brother to actually be released, and the second was the unspeakable joy of seeing her brother. Brother, why are you out? Werent you locked in and couldnt get out? Did those people let you go? Caitlin wondered. Edisonughed out loud, then pointed to the living room and said. Lets go inside first, Ill tell you about whats happened to me over the years and why Im out. After all, both the Great General and Leo are here, I cant neglect them, theyre both my honoured guests! With that, the four walked into the hall. And the butler had the good sense to order his men to prepare a sumptuous meal. In the ancestral hall. Caitlin did not speak throughout. Because she remembered the bet she had just made with Leo, her body couldnt help but tremble. Its over, Im not really going to be asked to marry himter, am I? The thought of her happiness falling into the hands of a man she had just met made Caitlin want to die. But He seems to be quite handsome. Caitlin surveyed the side of Leos face and muttered in a small voice. Caitlin? Just as Caitlin was thinking about all this nonsense, Edisons voice came through. Sister, whats wrong with you, why didnt you say anything? Edison wondered. Caitlin looked at her brother. Nothing, just thought of something Hearing this, Caitlin had thought that Leo had forgotten about this matter for the time being, but she did not expect that Leo would suddenly say. Miss Spencer, you just promised me something, and now you have seen your brother, shouldnt you bring it up? Hahahahaha The great general at the side couldnt help butugh loudly and looked at Edison and said. Leo is right, your sister has just promised Leo one thing, does she want to renege on it? When the great general made this statement, Edison became even more confused and looked at his sister and asked. Since you promised Leo something, you must fullfil it. Hearing this, Caitlin really panicked. Brother, this matter is different, if it was something else, I would definitely not renege on it, but on this matter, I really need to think about it. Upon hearing this, Edisons expression became even stranger. Whats going on? Caitlin bit her lip with a reluctant look on her face. But looking at Edison with a straight face, Caitlin gritted her teeth. I will not renege on it After saying these words, Caitlin left indignantly. The hall was left with three people sitting in ce, and Edison was even more confused. He couldnt help but ask to Leo, Whats going on? Why is my sister suddenly so irritated? After hearing what Edison said, the great general could not help but shake his head with a smile and turn to Edison. After all, this matter is extraordinary. Upon hearing this, Edisons expression straightened, then he said with generosity and excitement, Its alright, as long as its something my sister has promised, even if she cant do it, I will definitely do it for her. Hearing this, Leo couldnt help butugh. You cant do that. Edison had a look of disbelief on his face, How is that possible? Although my sister is known as a genius martial arts master, I can do anything she can do, unless its to marry you. Hearing this, the great generals expression turned odd and heughed outright. At once, Edison panicked and looked at Leo with a stunned expression. Leo, is my sister really agreeing to marry you?This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. It was at this point that Leo nodded, smiling as he looked at Edison. After that, Edison fell into silence and his face became very serious. After a long time, he said. Since my sister has agreed to marry you, so be it! Chapter 1072 Marriage Joke At these words, Leos face changed slightly. He thought that Edison would take it as a joke, and he was about to ept it. But he didnt expect Edison to get serious. Leo waved his hand and said, Edison, you misunderstood, I was joking with you, I didnt really want to have something with your sister. Edison decisively extended his hand and said readily. Leo, the first time an ordinary person sees my sister, they must have fallen in love with her, and you are also a man, you should not be able to escape such karma either.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Even if my sister doesnt marry you, Ill tie her over, after all, thats what she promised you. Edison was very adamant about this statement, while Leoughed bitterly. Edison, you really misunderstood, I really didnt mean it that way. Well, we are going back and well have a drink together another day. With that, Leo and George prepared to leave. And George had long sinceughed so hard that his body was weak. Leo, werent you so tough just now? Why are you afraid to go marry that chick now that youve won? Shes not bad looking. Leo shook his head helplessly and said. How can it be so hasty? And shes Edisons sister, I cant do that. And just then, a woman suddenly came to Leo. She said with a straight face, Ive thought it over, since its something Ive promised, Ill do it, when will you marry me? Leo was wide-eyed, this result was something he did not expect. Miss Spencer, your brother is making a scene, why are you following suit? This is your marriage! Leo said helplessly, Go back and exin to Edison, and the two of us will pretend that nothing happened. At this time, Caitlins eyes were suddenly covered with a murderous aura. As if a different person, she said to Leo, What? You want to go back on your word? Ive already promised to be your woman anyway, I wont go back to my words. Leos reaction made Caitlin annoyed. She is very confident in her own beauty, but this Leo is still unwilling to marry her. Miss Spencer, calm down! Leo was really panicking at this point and waved his hand in a hurry to escape, but Caitlin kept following him. Miss Spencer, go back, Ive helped you get Edison back, what more do you want? Leo really wants to end this farce as soon as possible. However, Edison smiled, Leo, I will naturally give you my blessing, and it is fate that you can be together. Since you cant decide, Ill take care of this matter. Edison said with a smile, Regarding the wedding banquet, I will take care of everything, you dont need to spend a single penny. At this moment, how Leo wishes he could have an ability. Its about putting his thoughts into someone elses head without having to exin so much nonsense. I was just kidding. Leo said helplessly to the two, but the two Spencer family members always thought Leo were too embarrassed to admit it. If this is not enough, we will take the initiative to go to your home tomorrow to propose a marriage. Leo, do you think this is okay? Leo couldnt help himself and looked at the great general to one side, hoping that the Great General would help him. General George, seeing this, had no choice but to step forward. Well, well, you two should stop ying with him, he was indeed only joking. But of course its better for you to make up your own minds about this matter. At this time, Edisons eyes changed slightly. Leo, could it be that what the Great General said is true? You were just joking with my sister? Leo thought that after exining this matter, it would be over, but he didnt expect this expression from Edison made Leo even more helpless. He looked at Caitlin. Miss Spencer, Ive helped you find your brother, so I should say goodbye. However, Caitlins face became very unpleasant. She seemed to want to kill Leo, and the power in her hands gradually increased, about to burst out. Caitlin looked at Leo and sneered. I trained hard and was not to touch rtionship, but I didnt expect to make this bet with you as soon as I returned! Caitlins tone was cold, Its just as well that you won me, I was ready to marry you, yet you told me you were just joking. Are you fooling me around? I will never allow this to happen! Chapter 1073 None of Your Business Edison was startled and rushed to stop it. Caitlin, dont be rude, Leo is just joking with you, theres no need to be so petty! Now Im out, arent I? Why are you still angry? Brother, stay out of this! Unexpectedly, Caitlin pushed Edison away directly. With her violent temper, she ignores even her favourite brother when she gets angry. Today I have to make him pay, he probably doesnt know the strength of mine, how dare he trick me? The power within Caitlins body gradually soared. Edison hurriedly pulled her back and spoke to Leo. Leo, my sister is a bit out of control, please dont mind. Why dont you leave first, I will apologise to you another day. Leo nodded. He didnt want to get into this mess, so he said a few words and then rushed off. Brother, what the hell are you doing? He has tricked me, dont you love me anymore after all these years? Caitlin shook off Edisons hand in anger, but slowly lowered her strength. In response, Edison onlyughed bitterly. Leo is my friend, and you are my sister, both are the closest people to me.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. If you guys are at odds with each other, how awkward will it be for me to meet him in the future? Caitlin was silent for a minute before she said with an indignant look on her face. I dont care, its between you and him, Ill sort out my own business with him, and Ill make sure it doesnt affect the two of you. Edisonughed helplessly, Sis, what do you want then? Are you still going to challenge him? Dont you know that hes the champion of this years Martial Arts Tournament? Caitlin said with a confident look on her face. So what? If I was there, the championship would be mine. Edison couldnt help but snicker after hearing this. He knew that Caitlin had beenpetitive since she was young and had always wanted to improve her abilities. Although it was true that she had talent, she was still a hundred thousand miles behindpared to Leo. Sister, forget it, if you know his strength, you wont say that again. It wasnt that Edison underestimated his sister, he just didnt want his sister to be hurt. Caitlin, however, left in anger. On the street. After seeing Caitlins return, all the people greeted her warmly. Although Caitlin has a big temper, she is still very friendly to others. This is why she has so many people greeting her when she walks down the street. Miss Spencer, its such a shame to hear that youve just returned, you missed out on the spectacle martial arts tournament, which was the most majestic tournament Ive ever seen! It was so wonderful. Yes, Miss Spencer youre lucky you didnte to participate, otherwise you would have been injured for sure. Hearing these words, Caitlin suddenly became somewhat interested in what thepetition was all about. Ive heard that the champion this time is the Cohen family, but isnt the Cohen family all half ruined? How strong can the personing out of their side be? After hearing Caitlin, someone hurriedly stretched out his hand and blocked Caitlins mouth for fear of making Caitlins words too loud for others to hear. Shhh! Keep your voice down, he is now a man of prestige among our Pompeii imperial family. In case their family hears it, it will be a big deal. The timber seller spoke worriedly to Caitlin. Just him? Caitlin was dumbfounded when she remembered Leos figure, not at all wanting to believe that he was the strong man they were talking about. She wanted to ask more carefully but was overheard by Clementine on the side. Although Clementines temper was good, she absolutely could not tolerate people talking about Leo. What are you guys talking about? I heard it just now, someone said that Leos strength is not good. With that, Clementine walked up to Caitlin. Do you know theres a price to pay for saying things like that? All at once, Caitlin was angry. You tell him toe over, and if he dares, I will pick his bones and skin him. Hearing these words, Clementine burst into a fury and directly mobilised her power. The sudden emergence of a powerful aura instantly gave Caitlin an interest, looking at Clementine and saying. I didnt expect that after only a period of time without returning, our Pompeii imperial family would have such experts, not bad at all, just so I can practice. During this period of time, Clementine has been practising martial arts under Leo and has long since made a qualitative improvement in strength as well as internal power. Facing an average opponent, Clementine doesnt even have to take it very seriously. Chapter 1074 Evenly Matched Cut the crap,e and fight. Caitlin is also a grumpy person. Hearing Clementines words, she directly stomped her foot on the ground and her body rushed out like a bullet. Clementines strength was already extraordinary, and with a gentle turn, she bypassed Caitlins attack. Its quite fast, but I dont know what kind of boxing style it is, its a mess, theres no regrity at all, I guess you learned it from some wild guy. Caitlin sneered. For the Moon Vein kung fu, there is basically no new generation of people in the entire Pompeii imperial family who have been exposed to it. So she was also very unfamiliar with this lineage of martial arts, and the first time she saw Clementine make a move, Caitlin didnt even know where the martial arts hade from. Clementine sneered, This is the number one martial art of the Cohen family, its normal that you havent heard of it, after all, youre just a wild child who scurried out of nowhere. Clementine sneered back. Right now the entire Pompeii imperial family is feeling very exuberant because of Leo, yet you underestimated him, are you jealous? The two had mobilised their full power in the middle. The two men were never able to win as their strength levels were simr. Because the two were fighting and identally affected the passers-by, the imperial family arrived soon. It is usually George who sends his own subordinates over to deal with such matters. But when they arrived at the scene, the henchman was astonished that it was actually someone from the Spencer family and the Cohen family. He cant afford to mess with either side of this! He called Leo the first time. What? One of our Leo family members actually got into a confrontation with someone in the street? Ill be right there. As the words left his mouth, Leo also felt strange. ording tomon sense, the people of the Cohen family have long endured humiliation for many years and their temper has slowly been worn down to a very amiable one. Normally, it is absolutely impossible for the Cohen family to strike out casually unless they are too angry. Or maybe that person is Clementine. At the same time, the fracas reached out to Edison. What? Our family member is fighting with the Cohen family! After hearing these words, Edison guessed that this person was mostly his sister, and this person from the Cohen family he assumed was none other than Leo. If these two get into a fight, its not going to be a small matter. One is his friend and the other is his sister who has just returned. Whichever one is injured will make him unhappy, and ording to the big odds, Caitlin is very likely to be killed by Leo in a single move. After hearing this, Edison hurriedly rushed out of the house, ready to go to Caitlin. The other side. Is that all the strength you have?This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Clementine exhaled vigorously as she spoke, pointing at Caitlin across the room andughing at her loudly. Neither of them had tough at anyone. For both were nowpletely deted and had no strength to continue fighting. The reason why they continue to stand still and continue to provoke is purely to maintain their own dignity. Although I have to admit that youre not bad, I can tell you that youre still too young topete with me! Im not even a little bit tired so far, I can fight another day, how about you? Tired as hell, right? Listening to Caitlins words, Clementine couldnt help butugh out loud. With those skills of yours, youre too young. Upon hearing this, Caitlins anger once again soared. It looked like the two men were about to get into another scuffle. Suddenly, both Clementine and Caitlin were pulled stop. Looking back, they found that it was Leo and Edison. Come back with me. Leo directly took Clementines hand and was ready to walk towards home. But Clementine could still not stop her anger when she looked at Caitlin, who was still so arrogant. No, let me keep fighting her or I just cant stand it, shes just too wild. It was clear that they were two people of simr strength, yet they still relentlessly wanted to split the difference, which filled Leo and Edison on one side with helplessness. The good thing is that both of them are more powerful than Clementine and Caitlin, so it is still very easy to capture the two of them back to their home. What do you want? Why is it that after so many years of not seeing you, you look like a different person. That woman was taunting me just now, wont you let me kill her? Caitlin shouted in annoyance. If it was before, when he saw his sister defeated, Edison would have gone up and killed the other party. But now it was different, he just wanted to stay well now and then learn stronger martial arts instead of just killing people. Caitlin, do you know how many years I spent in that cell after I killed someone back then? Do you still want to repeat the same mistake? Edison said in a deep voice. After hearing these words, Caitlins anger finally came down. Of course not, I was just hoping you could help me out and teach her a lesson. Edison did not say anything, as Caitlin probably did not know yet how powerful Leo really was. If he was Leos rival, he wouldnt have been caught and thrown into a prison cell for so many years back then. Come on, we all know each other, theres no need to get so uptight. Edison said, Tomorrow I will take you to their house, dont make a move then. With that, Caitlin gave a humph and then turned back directly to leave. If I get bullied tomorrow, I will let them off the hook, I dont care who they are. Chapter 1075 Assassination Opportunities Looking at Caitlins distant back, Edison had a helpless face. Such a big thing happened today, the two eldestdies of the two families actually fought in the street. And the story reached Georges ears. The great general isughing his head off by now. These two families are interesting. Leo lived in the front courtyard and the Great General in the back. A pair of eyes, meanwhile, are watching the ce closely. It was Luis who lurked. This will never work, I cant spend so much time here, I have to go down and kill him some time! Luis has been squatting for a long time, but still hasnt found an opportunity. And tonight he had to go back, because orders had been given from Phantom. If Luis doesnte to do the task, then someone else will have to be sent over to take Luis ce. Its not a big deal, but for Violet, the matter is definitely not a small one.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. He suspects that Violet has betrayed the organisation, but there has been no proof. And at this moment, Leo had just returned, and Luis in the treetops was vaguely impatient. Leo sensed something and said to Clementine. Go back to your room, and Ille over to youter. And Clementine still looked annoyed. Im so mad at her, I would have given her a good beating if you hadnt stepped in to stop me. No, tomorrow I must have my revenge, she made me look bad in front of so many people today, I wont let it go easily. As a great disciple of the Moon Vein, Clementine was quite proud. Although she was a junior, her master, Leo, was awarded the championship of the martial arts tournament. If such an honour were to be said, it is estimated that there are not many elders in the entire Pompeii imperial family who could match it. On the other hand, Leo had already walked to the small courtyard. To be honest, this location was perfect, if someone wanted to assassinate Leo, they would definitely strike at this location, and Luis would be no exception. He instantly jumped from the tree andnded in front of Leo, who didnt have a hint of nervousness. How was it? After all that time in the tree, it should feel pretty good to be down now. Leo said with a mocking look on his face. Luis looked at Leo incredulously, because he thought Leo had not found himself since the beginning, but he did not expect Leo to have found out long ago. But after all, Luis was a professional killer and quickly reacted with augh. So what if you found me in a tree? I came over to kill you. Leo put his hands behind his back and then walked slowly over. In that case, can I know exactly who sent you here to kill me? At that, Luis couldnt help butugh out loud. Since youre so sensible, Ill tell you exactly who tried to kill you. But I can only tell you its someone high up in the Pompeii imperial family. After hearing these words, Leoughed coldly. I know who it is. Its that little old man, isnt it? Its been so long and he hasnt given up yet? When Leo finished speaking, Luis looked at Leo in disbelief. How did you know it was him? Leo smiled faintly, You dont need to know that, I just need to get that answer out of you, now you can leave, before I try to kill you. Hearing these words, Luis recoiled in anger. What did you say? You were going to kill me, did I hear you right? Do you know who I am? Im from the killer pool. Leo couldnt help but smile after hearing that. I remembered something, as if I had killed someone from killer pool at the martial arts conference. With a few words, Leo had deadened the heart of Luis. He didnt expected there would be people in the world who would be so rampant. Never mind, I dont want to exin too much to you, just telling you that youre going to die next. Just as Luis was about to make his move, a woman came through the door. Luis, stop it. After hearing the familiar voice, Luis really stopped moving his hands. Violet, what are you doing over here now instead of staying out of it? Although Violet left after thest time she was tipped off, she never got far. Sensing a powerful force inside the Cohen family, she was the first toe over afterwards. Ill agree to any condition as long as you dont kill him. At this moment, Violet thought that Leo was no match for Luis. After hearing these words, Luis was really a bit moved. Violet, is it true? That you will grant me everything I want as long as I dont kill him? Violet nodded with difficulty. Chapter 1076 Abolishing Martial Arts Suddenly, Luisughed loudly. In that case, I will tell you my request. Violet, Ive liked you for a long time, and Ill let him go if youll stay with me. Looking at Violets exquisite face, for a moment, Luis really nned to unload his armour and take Violet away from here. But Leo disagreed. Want to leave? Have you asked me? After hearing Leos words, Luis looked at him in disbelief. At the same time Violets face showed an unprecedented amount of fear. What are you talking about? Leo, hurry up and leave, or else I wont be able to protect you. It was this phrase that directly angered Luis. Violet, you have already agreed to be with me, and now you still have your heart set on this boy, it seems that I have to kill him. With that, Luis was ready to make his move. It was at this time that what seemed like a light came through. Luis body was instantly struck by the light like a piece of sand, and then flew towards a wall to one side, sticking to it in a deadly way. Touching my son, it looks like youre tired of living. This person is Adam. Adam had already sensed the power fluctuations within the Cohen family, only what he didnt expect was that it was actuallying for his own son. Even though he knew that Leo could definitely kill Luis in seconds, Adam still couldnt help but make a move. After all, he would not allow anyone to bully his son like that. You are the sinner of the Pompeii imperial family, Adam Cohen? It seems that we have met a tough fight today, but I wouldnt mind killing you before I kill Leo. With that, Luis mobilised all of his power and prepared to clean up Adam. When Adam looked at Luis serious look, he couldnt help butugh out loud. Are you trying tough me to death? You want to kill me and then kill my son with your poor kung fu? I can tell you, you cant beat either of us. Luis was about to mock Adams strength, but he didnt expect Adam to disappear directly in front of his eyes the next second. This made Luispletely unresponsive for a while. Whats going on? In the next second, Adam appeared directly behind him and gently tapped him on the shoulder. Luis was horrified. He was a real expert and had no fear to face the people from the killer pool. But yet he didnt even know when Adam disappeared. Luis reacted and quickly jumped out of the way. When he turned around, he was surprised to find that Adam had disappeared once more. What the hell is going on? Where the hell is he? Why would he suddenly disappear and suddenly reappear? Seeing this scene, Leo couldnt help butugh out loud, pointing at Luis and giving him a taunt. I think youll have to go back to your training for another hundred years or I wont even be interested in taking a shot. Luis was directly angered by Leos two words, only in the next second, he suddenlyughed and looked at Leo and said. Since that old man loves to run around, I wont chase him. Ill kill you and see if he still runs away. With that, Luis charged towards Leo, wanting to kill him in one blow. However, Leo was not at all flustered and shook his head slowly. There are a lot of naive people every year, except this year there are a bit too many.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Just a moment after Luis rushed towards Leo, two figures crashed directly into him. In an instant, Luis felt the bones inside his body instantly fragmenting, as if they were being disintegrated. How is it possible that both of them are so strong. Luis could no longer move, having had his hamstring broken by this powerful force, and at this point all the power inside his body was gone. In the next second, Adam was ready to kill the Luis with a deadly blow. Violet, however, ran over and said to Adam. Wait, leave him alive. After hearing these words, Leo rushed over to stop his father. For he knew that his father would never stop at Violets word. Leo held Adams hand tightly in his grip. What are you doing? Hes trying to kill you, and you wont let me kill him. Leo waved his hand very casually and said. Dad, dont worry, he cant kill me, why not just let him live? His powers are all gone anyway. Adam seemed to think it made sense, so he nodded his head. All right, all right, since my son is willing to let you go, I wont bother with you, but dont let me see you again or Ill kill you once I see you. Violet rushed to say thank you. Thanks a lot, Ill take him away now. However, the next moment, Leo took Violets hand. Violet looked at Leo with a puzzled expression. If you take him like that now, youll more than likely be killed halfway down the road. Leo knew very well that as long as Luis left now, the little old man would definitely drive him to his death to avoid exposing him. Violet had a worried look on her face. So what should we do now? Should we just stay here? I dont think thats the way to go, after all, General George is here, and in case he finds us out, Luis is still going to die. This statement was not refuted by Leo. If he had to go out and talk to General George about every single thing, what status would General George have among the imperial family? Indeed I cant say this to General George. Ill arrange someone to take you out of the imperial family, and youll hurry back to recuperate from your injuries. Chapter 1077 Meeting in the Woods Luis looked at Leo with an incredulous face, he couldnt believe that Leo had let him go just like that. Violet seemed to have guessed what was in Luis mind, and turned to him. You might as well be grateful to Leo for sparing you this time; if he had tried to kill you, you would probably have died. Luis face was gloomy, but he could not say anything, he just said. Thank you, Leo, for sparing my life, and please feel free to call on me in the future if you need my help. Although I have lost my martial arts skills now, I still have contacts and can more or less help you. In response, Leo smiled faintly. To be honest, Leo really didnt necessarily use Luis, but looking at Luis so sincere appearance, Leo chose to ept his kind offer and took down his phone number. Ive got your number down, Ill be sure to let you know if I need any help in the future, now hurry up and run first, or you wont be able to leave if youre found outter. After saying that, Luis followed Violet and left. Of course, Leo had also arranged to escort the two out of the city. No wonder you helped Leo against Phantom. You like him, dont you? To be honest, I quite like him too. Luis was not joking, but really admired Leo very much. In the face of such a powerful organisation, coupled with the previous pressure from the Pompeii imperial family, it was surprising that Leo still held up. If there is a chance in the future, I must follow Leo, I feel that this kind of person is the one who does great things, the gap is really too bigpared to that organisation of ours. For some reason, Violet smiled sweetly after hearing these words, as if Luis wasplimenting her. Its none of your business that Ipliment him, why are you smiling and not admitting you like him? Although Luis has a fondness for Violet, there is a little morefort in his heart when he looks at them in such a cheerful manner. It was only after Violet heard Luis words that her face was filled with embarrassment and a blush came to the surface at once, and a burning sensation filled Violet. What are you babbling about? Cant I even smile? If you say it again, Ill let you go back on your own, and when you exin it to Phantom yourself, Ill say I dont know anything about it. If Phantom had known that Luis had been released by Leo, they would have pursued Luis for what he had done. Luis was not angry, but just smiled lightly. Have you just forgotten what your own situation is? I reckon youve been in cahoots with Leo for a long time, and I am theter one, I shouldnt be as guilty as you are. When the words left their mouths, the two men looked at each other andughed. What they didnt know was that at this moment George was watching them not far away. Georges internal breath control was stronger, so he did not let the two of them find out. Wait and see, if Leo has something to do with that organisation, then dont me me for being ruthless. Although George already knew that Leo had dealings with these two men, he did not yet know what their rtionship with Leo was, so he did not make any rash moves. Because George himself did not want to kill Leo. General George, what are you doing in this ce? At this moment, Edison happened to being down the mountain to do his rounds, but found George here as well. Edison was not the only one around here either, so George did not pay too much attention when he felt other internal forces just now. It wasnt until after Edison came up and called out to him that George would turn back. Nothing, just out for a stroll, Edison, why are you in this ce too? Edison said with a sigh. My sister told me after she came back that there seemed to be people from some foreign organisation mixed in with our Pompeii imperial family, so I thought Id juste out and check it out. The various families are not harmonious, but this matter endangers the security of the entire Pompeii imperial family, if I still have to worry about those small issues at this time, I guess our Pompeii imperial family will really be in trouble. George nodded his head after hearing these words. After all, George was well aware of Edisons previous affairs, and when Edison met Leo, it was as if he was a different person. Thank you, Edison,, these things should have been done by our imperial family, yet you are still bothering yourself toe out. But thest time I saw your sisterpete in a martial arts tournament, the moves she used didnt seem to be your familys, Edisonughed out awkwardly and said.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Im really embarrassed to say this, my sister has learned someone elses martial arts skills outside. As you sawst time, its not easy for a girl to have such feats. George nodded his head. Thest time Caitlin was in a martial artspetition, she did make a very deep impression on George. Although she was not a martial artist among this Pompeii imperial family, she seemed to have her own merits. Not bad, if there is a chance, I would really like to let your sister show how this foreign martial art is really like, let us ept more culture. George hopes that Caitlin will develop her kung fu so that more people will be able to be as strong as Caitlin. Just after saying this, Edison smiled awkwardly and looked at the general and said. General George, Im afraid this matter is not as simple as that, my sister has not even told me, much less spread the word. In fact, back in private, Edison had already asked his sister where she learned her martial arts, but his sister didnt say much about it, only that she had learned it casually. Once Edison knew what was on his sisters mind, he didnt ask any more questions. Chapter 1078 Caitlin’s Martial Arts Its okay, I just hope your sister doesnt learn anything bad. General Georgeughed. As you know about the recent Pompeii imperial family seems to be okay on the surface, there has actually been a lot of things happening in private that we dont know about, and now Im investigating that incident as well. It was not that General George was curious about Caitlins foreign service, but he had the impression that there was another ce, apart from the Pompeii imperial family, where arge number of experts could be trained, and that was Phantom. After hearing the generals words, Edison suddenly seemed to think of something, and at once, his face turned pale and his legs stiffened. Edison, I see youre acting a bit abnormal, would you know something? George asked, If there is really something bad on your sisters side, you must report to me in time. The generalsment, on the contrary, made Edison look more flustered, the leaves ttering around him, but never able to hide Edisons panic.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. If he had run into any trouble, Edison would not have felt any better. But it was his sister who was in trouble, and if, as the general said, she was found by the imperial family, it would be bad if she did the same as he did for eight or ten years. Ill go and investigate whats been happening to my sister all this time right away, and Ill be sure to let you know if something does happen! Edison said in a deep voice, I just hope that my sister will not be given a sentence, after all, she is still so young, I dont want her to spend the first half of her life in a prison cell like me. After hearing this, the general only nodded indifferently and said to Edison. Dont worry, if its not necessary, I will definitely not make a move against your family, after all, you are a friend of Leo, I wont go to make things difficult for you. Edison was relieved, only what he didnt know was that at this moment George was thinking of some action. After all, as a general, he cant always be nice to anyone alone. For that matter of Leo, it had already frustrated General George, and if he continued to confront the little old man, it was estimated that he would not be able tond a good result himself. But right now, in order to investigate something, he must give Edison a little advantage. Meanwhile, Caitlin is practising her kung fu, and the kung fu she is practising is not from the Spencer family. Edison returned to the Spencer family and hurriedly stopped Caitlin. Sister, stop practising. Tell me where you got all this kung fu from, there are people investigating this matter now, and if there are really clues, and you are targeted, I cannot even help you. Hearing this, Caitlin looked surprised for a while. Brother, what are you talking about? I just practiced martial arts casually. Why is this even rted to the Pompeii imperial family? I cant practice martial arts in the Pompeii imperial family? Caitlin had not yet realised the seriousness of the problem, but Edison was iparably flustered. Sister, you should know that not all martial arts can be practiced in the Pompeii imperial family, if you practice some cult martial arts, the Pompeii imperial family will pursue it. Suddenly Caitlin seemed to think of something. What should I do? He said I couldnt tell anyone, Im training with him in martial arts, if I tell my brother, wont that be a broken promise? In her mind she thought, Now that I can have this martial arts skill because of him, do I really have to betray him? Fire muttered in her mind, thinking about what she had promised the man earlier, and hesitated beyond measure. As an older brother, he knew what was going through his sisters mind. At that moment, Edisons expression became even more anxious. Sister, this is no joke, Im telling you, the General has just picked up on something and if you dont admit it, he may have to pursue it. You can practice martial arts, but if the martial art you practice belongs to a cult, its a matter of the survival of the Pompeii imperial family! Have you forgotten what our parents told us earlier? After hearing that, a hint of fear appeared on Caitlins face. Are you talking about the invasion of our Pompeii imperial family by the evil sect back then? Almost twenty years ago, before the Pompeii imperial family, there was not such a diverse range of martial arts, all of which had been handed down from the previous generation. In itself, the entire Pompeii imperial family practiced pretty much the same martial arts. Unfortunately just one day a woman entered and broke it all. Although martial arts diversity is a good thing, it can be different if there is something in it that shouldnt be there. When this woman first came to the Pompeii imperial family, she was in much the same situation as Caitlin is now, considered an outstanding female martial artist. Having been discovered by the General, this woman spread her martial arts skills to every corner of the Pompeii imperial family so that the martial arts of the Pompeii imperial family could be improved. But the stable Pompeii imperial family has been turned upside down by this new arrival in the martial arts Just after this woman handed over all her martial arts, the martial arts among the Pompeii imperial family did be much better, but they were affected to the point of no return by a mind technique. This mind mind technique is mostly anti-social rhetoric, and although it can be used over the practice of kung fu, over time, this awareness enters everyones mind by osmosis. After hearing these words, Caitlin gradually became flustered. Chapter 1079 Taught by Family Members No, brother, that person who taught me martial arts shouldnt harm our Pompeii imperial family, after all When Caitlin said this, she stopped, as if she had something difficult to say. After seeing this scene, Edison then followed up with a question. You hurry up and tell me what is going on? If you want our Spencer family to be able to survive normally, youd better hurry up and tell me. After hearing this, Caitlins heart was torn. Is it necessary? Its just practicing a martial art that Im sure I wouldnt just spread around, and that person is certainly credible. Edison became irritated and grabbed his sisters hand directly, urging. Say it! Who the hell is that guy? It was then that Caitlin realised she had let slip her tongue. Gee, brother, dont ask me again. After Edison kept asking Caitlin for an hour or two, Caitlin finally spoke up. Actually, she was one of our Spencer family, who, like me, wanted to go out and see the world, so the two of us met. She told me that she knew someone who was very strong in martial arts, and that when I learned it, I would definitely be able to have my own ce back in the Pompeii imperial family. Edison looked incredulous. Who exactly is the person you are talking about? Someone from our Spencer family? Why would I not know what other people have run out of our Spencer family? For the Pompeii imperial family, there are very strict controls on the entry and exit of people. It is not easy to get an outsider in, and it is equally not easy to get one of your own out. Suddenly Edison seemed to think of something, it seemed that there really was such a person many years ago. Could it be her? Caitlin wondered why he was so flustered. Edisons eyes lowered. To tell you the truth, you actually have a sister. Back then you were young, but I remember very clearly, her name was Arie, a child born to our father outside. She was, much like Leo, out of sight, so she didnte back and kept drifting away, and was reportedly adopted by a wealthy businessman. But how did you meet her? Why did she help you? At this, Caitlins eyes had long been filled with shock. I told you, we do have someone out in the family and shes helped me. After all, she grew up in the middle of the Pompeii imperial family and is one of the noble members of the eight great families.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. If it wasnt for Arie who met her, it is estimated that Caitlin wouldnt have been able to return until now. I dont know, but I thought she was quite nice and helped me so much, I had absolutely no worries about food over there and I had endless money to spend, and she rmended a master to me to learn martial arts from him. By the way, thats when I learned my martial arts, not some cult as you call it. Edison had always remained somewhat puzzled that a person who had been abandoned by the Pompeii imperial family would be so generous as to help the family that had once driven her out. No, this must not be that simple, I have to look into it. With that, Edison stopped paying attention to his sister and walked towards the Cohens. Why are you back so soon, Edison? After seeing Edison, Leo went up to him and asked about it. Edison had a mncholy face as he looked at Leo before him. Ive run into a problem, I dont know what to do, so Ie to you. Usually, if Edison had any problem that he could solve himself, he would never seek out Leo. And the fact that he came to the door speaks volumes about the seriousness of the matter. Go ahead, if its something I can help with, I will offer help. Edison then said, Of all the people I know, you are the only one who has spent some time outside, so you are the one who knows the most about the outside world, and now my sister has encountered a big matter and needs you to help me investigate it. Leo looked at Edison in confusion and said. Didnt your sister alreadye back? Why is she still involved in outside matters? At these words, a grateful smile finally appeared on Edisons face. My sister met someone out there and then she learned a martial art that I suspect has something to do with the cult. If it was just my guess, I naturally wouldnt think too much about it, but when I met the general this morning, he told me that the martial arts my sister had learned might not be simple. Leo then realised that when Caitlin fought with Clementine at that time, the martial art she used was not that of the Pompeii imperial family. He didnt feel particrly strong, so he didnt care much. Based on Edison, there was some real curiosity as to what had happened. So what do you want? Is it to inquire where she learned her martial arts? Edison nodded slightly, and then said to Leo. Thats right, because the person who helped her was a man from before our Spencer family, only to be thrown out by our Spencer family. Now all Im worried about is whether that person might have taught my sister something bad because she holds a grudge. Hearing this, Leo could not help butugh, after all, he did not expect that there was another person in the Spencer family who had the same status as himself, and even a bit worse. No problem, but at least youll have to give me her photo, otherwise its a waste of time for me to check. With that said, Edison hurriedly took out his mobile phone and asked his sister for a photo. Now that Caitlins story had been revealed, Caitlin had nothing left to hide, so she directly sent a photo of herself and Arie together before to her brother. It is her. Chapter 1080 Temporary Homecoming Looking at this persons photo, Leo was frozen in shock. Its her? Seeing the expression on Leos face, Edison asked after him, Leo, do you know her? Leos expression became grave and he nodded lightly. Its more than knowing her, I simply know her too well. This was, after all, the person who almostpleted her marriage to Leo, so how could Leo not remember her? The first time he saw the photo, Leo knew that this person was Arie. Looking at Edison, he asked, What exactly is her rtionship with your family? Is it really the same as what you said, that she was once among the Pompeii imperial family? Edison nodded decisively and said, As it is, she is one of our family. And I can tell you that she must have some hatred for our family and is thinking of getting back at them every now and then. For the time when Arie was driven away, Edison remembered it all. At that time, Arie had made it clear that she would return and take revenge on the entire Pompeii imperial family, causing it to disintegrate. Is that so? Leo pondered for a long time and let out a long sigh, You dont have to worry about it, I will definitely help you find out who she has been dealing with recently. I havent bothered to find out yet, but I can tell you that your sister must not have learned her martial arts from her. Leo remembered very clearly that Arie was a weak woman, so how could she teach Caitlin martial arts? After Edison heard Leos words, he was finally relieved. Lets hope so. But Leo, I still hope you can be hurry, because otherwise, if the general mes me, I wont be able to exin it. Leo smiled faintly and looked at Edison beside him. Dont worry, Ill get this done soon, or Ill bring her back to you, so that you can ask her. This was obviously what Edison wanted to hear most, and he agreed decisively. OK, regarding the funding, my Spencer family will definitely do its best. After saying these words, Edison turned around and left. And Leo has finally returned to the midst of the city after so many days. In fact, the reason why Leo was in such a hurry toe back was not just because he wanted to help Edison get this done, but toe back to his wife Lydia. At this time, Lydia did not know that Leo wasing back, and Leo had deliberately wanted to surprise Lydia. Suddenly, Lydia looked at the door with a look of shock. Leo has been away, has someonee to the door to take revenge? Lydia knew that Leos enemies were too numerous, and it was a normal thing for them toe to his door at this time, except that Lydia did not know how to defend against them . Honey, have you made the food yet, Im starving. She said so deliberately. Leo could not help butugh out loud after hearing Lydia utter these words, and did not have any doubts. Nice, I didnt expect you to be so discreet as to pretend I was at home. Leo then knocked on the door. Lydia was even more frightened, she didnt expect anyone to be the least bit afraid of having a man in their house. And since Lydia had just revealed that she was at home, it would be too fake to pretend if she didnt answer the door now. Who is it, please? Leo deliberately lowered his voice to speak. Beauty, Ivee to look for you. You must be very lonely all alone these days. Leo said this deliberately, while Lydias guts had almost been scared out of her mind. Im not afraid of you at all, and when my husbandes backter, youll be in a big trouble. Only then did Lydia realise that she had let her mouth slip, with an incredulous look on her face. Hands covered his mouth, Leo in the doorwayughed out loud. Beauty, stop pretending, I already know you dont have a man at home, hurry up and open the door for me or Ill break it down if I get angry.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. After hearing Leos words, Lydia took two steps backwards, looking at the bolt being rattled, she knew it was the person at the door who was using the key to open the door. Dont you evere in here, Im not afraid of you at all, Ill call my husband over right now. Leo did not stop his movements, but just continued to open the door, and at this time, Lydia directly grabbed the vase next to her, ready to give Leo a head knock as soon as he came in. After the door was opened, Lydia rushed over with the vase in her hand. The vase was blocked by Leo with a mere grip of his hand, and Lydia fell onto Leos body due to inertia. Lydia was about to push Leo away when she realised that the smell of Leos body was familiar. After looking up with a face of spection, she was surprised to find that it was really Leo. The moment she saw Leo, Lydia jumped up. Honey, its really you, youre finally back, Ive missed you all these days. Lydia, who was about to push Leo away, pounced straight towards him again when she realised it was Leo. Its been hard on you, Ive been out of the house for so long, I guess youve been scared every day. Lydia was still excited, and after hearing Leos words, she suddenly became iparably aggrieved, and tears unexpectedly just flowed down her face. You dont even know how Ive been spending my days in your absence! Chapter 1081 Taking You Home Hearing these words, Leos heart was filled with guilt and happiness. The woman in front of me was so understanding of what he was doing. If it were a normal girl, she would have been furious long before. By the way, why are you back all of a sudden? Didnt you go to the Pompeii imperial family? Lydia asked Leo with a puzzled face, while Leo naturally could not say that he hade back to find Arie. If Lydia knew it, she would misunderstand. This time I came back mainly to run an errand and bring you and Emilia over to the Pompeii imperial family by the way. Now the identity of Leo has been made public in the Pompeii imperial family. And now with the help of General George, Leo has long wanted to take his family there. It is true that the situation did not allow it before, but now the situation is different and naturally Leo wants to bring his family there. After hearing this sentence from Leo, Lydias eyes were slightly red as she looked at Leo in front of her and said. Can I see my mother-inw now? Leo nodded. Thats right, but I have one more thing to do before that, and when thats done, Ill bring you there. Hearing this, Lydia did not pursue the matter, but simply nodded decisively. Its okay, go ahead and run your errands, Ill follow you there when youre done. And even if you dont, I am okay with it. Leo gently held the back of Lydias head with his hand. Ive wanted to take you there for a long time, what are you talking about? I came back for you the first chance I got, didnt I? In fact, when ites to this, Leos heart still feels a bit guilty, after all, he did note back for Lydia in the first ce. However, when she heard this, Lydia still did not doubt it in the slightest and nodded with a good-natured look. That night, both Lydia and Leo werete in falling asleep, and the two fell asleep after being exhausted in bed.. Early the next morning, Leo was out the door. Where is Arie? Leo asked as he picked up the phone. The person on the other end of the phone named a specific location. OK, I got it, keep an eye on her there, Ill get there now. With that, Leo hung up the phone and got into his sports car. Its really better here. In the Pompeii imperial family, there are hardly any sports cars, buggies or the like inside, there are just horse-drawn carriages, which are more inclined towards the ancient society, and although they are not left behind for things like technology, none of them seem to be pushed over there. For such a long time, Leo hadnt driven a car, and the moment he sat in it, he was pleased. Meanwhile, Arie seemed to have learned of Leos return and was sitting in her house, waiting for him. Today, Arie no longer has any properties under her and just stays in the vi every day, so no one knows where her ie actuallyes from. I wonder if that little girl has taught the kung fu we taught her to their people in the Pompeii imperial family. After saying this, there was a woman beside Arie who seemed to be unable to hold back herughter. Dont worry, shes very simple and will be eager to show off her martial arts skills when she gets back. If it hadnt been discovered that there was something wrong with her martial arts skills, she would have definitely gone on to teach someone else. The person sitting off to the side is none other than Eloise. No one knows why the two woulde together, except that they seem to have known each other for a long time. It had better be that way, and if it wasnt discovered, it would destroy at least arge part of the family in ordance with that girls influence. With that, Arie couldnt help but smile, as if the n was about to work out. But Eloise suddenly said. But dont let that boy find out, that boy is no easy man. It was Leo that Eloise was talking about, and the strength of Leo was quite clear to Eloise. If he had been seen Caitlins kung fu, he would have quickly realised that it was the kung fu of Phantom. It was only when Eloise spoke of Leo that Aries eyes seemed to change. Whats wrong, Miss Spencer, isnt this the result you want? If the entire Pompeii imperial family is destroyed, Leo will surely die as well. Eloise looked into Aries eyes and asked. Luis and Violet had long since returned and had gone back to base camp to report to the top. After all, to save their lives, they must more or less reveal something of value, except that it does not threaten Leo. Arie didnt know whether to be happy or sad after learning the news about Leo from Eloise. It doesnt matter, if he must be cleaned up, then so be it, theres no point in me doing something pointless since he was so desperate in the first ce anyway. Arie said with a clutching heart, but in fact these words were not her true intentions, but just a tough talk. Suddenly, Eloise seemed to sense something and frowned, looking at the ss window. What is it, Eloise, is there someone? Although Arie had no kung fu at hand, she had a keen sense of perception. Seeing this expression on Eloise face, she knew that there must be some kind of crisis around. I dont know, someone must be spying on us now anyway, so be careful what you say and dont let these people get hold of anything. After hearing these words, Arie became alert. Howe someone woulde over and spy on us today?Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Eloise smiled faintly. Looking at Arie. It could be the killers, it could be the men who are following us. Chapter 1082 See Eloise Again Hearing this, Arie sighed. Because there were really quite a few mening up to harass them for a while, but neither of them were easy to be bullied. Miss Eloise, I guess its just like you said, its that group of men watching our building again, its really annoying. Eloise also thought that this should be the case, the whole of Valenham was calm now, so how could there be any enemies? Forget it, just leave them alone, it couldnt it Leo anyway After Eloise finished speaking, Arie smiled lightly. Thats true, Leo is a human being and not a ghost, how can he be on to us every time? And it was at this time that Leo really arrived, and here under the building was that very informant of his. This person was not some expert that Leo had known before, but an informant that Violet had rmended for Leo to use. Because he still had feelings, and a family member was seriously ill, Violet rmended him to Leo, who gave him enough money, and the boy was naturally very obedient. Mr. Cohen, the person you are looking for should be up there, remember to be extremely careful, there is more than one person up there, there is a five star executive. When ites to this, the first person thates to Leos mind is Eloise. Leo knew that yesterday Luis and Violet had already run away and it was unlikely that the two of them would be looking for trouble with Leo, and there was only one person on top of that, and over there was Eloise. How did the two of them get together? Does it mean that Arie and Phantom are in collusion? Leos brow was slightly furrowed, although he had no feelings for Arie, he still felt it was a bit of a pity that Arie was affected in such a way. He still has a veryplicated psychology towards Arie. Leo no longer hesitated and took the stairs in his stride. Along with Leos footsteps gradually approaching in the vi, the two people inside, atst, realised that someone was reallying up. Careful, you go and hide, Ill handle it. With that, Eloise pushed Arie inside the room, and then sat alone in the middle of the living room. Come in, theres no need to knock. Leo smiled faintly at the door and heard it was Eloise voice, and then he snapped open the door. This door was locked, except that with a slight twist by Leo, the lock fell off. Its been a long time, Leo, how are you! Eloise did not show a trace of panic. Its going well, just got sidetracked by a few little things and now came over here to investigate the origins of that little incident. Hearing this, Eloise felt her heart thudded, and she knew that Leo already knew about Caitlins affair. You just got back and already found where we are, how did you do that? Can you teach me? Eloise joked, while Leo said with just a faint sigh. You Phantom have your own informationwork, so naturally I do too, so why bother asking? After a pause, Leo continued. The purpose of mying here, as you should know, is that I didnte here to find you, but to find Arie. Eloise looked on with a puzzled face as Leo asked. Dont you like your wife best? Why did youe back to this woman who had a previous rtionship, do you still want to cheat on her? Say what you want, but I have to deal with it today. Leos eyes were firm.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Naturally, Eloise was not thinking that Leo would leave the ce because of this incident. Say it, what do you want with her? Ill tell her, and if she wont see you, theres nothing I can do. Leo said with a cold smile. Now its not her turn to decide whether to see me or not, but whether I want to see her, and I know shes in here. After saying these words, Arie, who was hiding in the doorway of the room, involuntarily trembled. However, knowing that Leo wasing to see her, she was surprisingly excited. OK, if youre so insistent, Ill ask her for you, and if she wonte out, then theres nothing I can do. With that said, Eloise sent two messages to Arie under false pretences, in reality asking Arie never toe out. Tell me what you really want to do here? Leo was not afraid that Eloise would know, he just calmly sat down opposite to Eloise. I think it was you who taught Caitlin martial arts, and I came over because of this matter. But I dont have any interest in you, I only came over to find Arie, I have to bring Arie back to the Pompeii imperial family. Dont think Im going too far in doing this to a defenceless woman; Im only taking her back for her own good. Eloise burst intoughter. Whats wrong with our organisation? Are our benefits not good enough? ording to me, our welfare is even much higher than the sry of your so-called social talents. Eloise was deliberately ying sloppy, but in fact she knew that what Leo was referring to was the viciousness of Phantom. Cut the crap and hurry up and let her out or Ill have to make a move. In fact, as early as just now, Eloise had already made a phone call, asking the people under her hand to rush over to surround Leo, but Leo was had already guessed this and prepared for the battle. After hearing this, Eloise snapped her fingers, and instantly dozens of people scurried out from the corners of the room. Chapter 1083 Taking Away Ariella Sorry, Leo, I cant allow myself to be threatened. Eloise narrowed her eyes and smiled. Dozens of men with small knives in their hands were aimed at Leo, seemingly about to rush up in the next second. But Leo still sat motionless on the stool, crossing his legs, with the air of a king, looking at the Eloise in front of him. Would I havee if I was afraid of you lot? Since thest time, Eloise had already known that Leos strength was definitely not simple, so she had specially invited a group of real experts toe over just to kill Leo. Brat, you probably dont know what is called a killer pool. This group of people behind me are all selected from there, although the ranking is not the top, but there is a huge amount, I will see how you can solve them. After Eloise finished speaking, Leo couldnt help but shake his head. Why do people love to talk about the killer pool these days? These people are obviously a bunch of losers, so why are they getting such a shout out from you? After hearing this sentence, Eloise thought Leo was just being stubborn.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. But she did not expect that Leos strength had long since been qualitatively improved, and now to him, this group of people was indeed a bunch of rubbish. Leo, youd better think carefully before you say that, they are not people you can fix. Eloise grimaced and threatened. Leo waved his hand impatiently and said to Eloise. Cut the crap,e if you want to, dont me waste time, if not, hurry up and get Arie to me, I have something to say to her. After hearing these words, Eloise did not know why her heart was even flustered. Although she had dozens of super killers on her side, that still didnt embolden her. What if Leo is killed by themter? No, they are top killers, if Leo just ventured up there, he would definitely be dismembered by them. I cant let Leo die. At the back of the room, Aries heart was racing. The incident of running away from the marriage back then still lingers in Aries mind, but this slowly, surprisingly, evolved into Aries care for Leo, and she does not want Leo to be hurt. Suddenly the door was pushed open and Arie looked at Leo in front of her, being surrounded by dozens of people, and hurried over to Eloise side. Eloise, dont kill him, I have something to ask him. After hearing Aries words, Eloise guessed that she was sticking up for Leo because she felt sorry for him. Miss Spencer, if you are so indecisive every time, then we may not be able to make anything done in the future. I know what is in your mind and I can tell you very clearly that he has to die today. Although from start to finish, Eloise behaved very calmly. Ever since thest time she was whisked away by Leo and Sophia, she had it in her mind. If they cant kill Leo, Eloise will never be able to rise to the top and step on Violets head. On the other side, after hearing these words, Arie was also very helpless. Leo, however, looked at her lightly and said. Arie, youve finallye out,e with me to the Pompeii imperial family, I promise they wont hurt you, your brother is looking for you. After hearing these words, Aries eyes once again became downcast. Dont mention them to me, I want to kill them. Arie seemed to be really a bit angry, and Leo was even more certain of Aries identity after seeing this look. Sorry, I must take you back, whether youre angry or not. With that, Leo made a move and dozens of men dressed in ck instantly rushed towards Leo, who countered with one punch. Eloise quickly realised that something was wrong and wanted to leave with Arie. Want to leave? Where can you walk to? The voice of Leo followed. Just as Eloise was escaping with Arie and had just gotten into her car, she noticed that arge crater had been smashed into the roof of the carport. It was no one else who fell, but Leo. Arie and Eloise were stunned in the car. Leo then opened the car door and looked at the two frightened and panicked women. Now can you two get off? Eloise knew that if she struggled any more, she might be killed by Leos p, and could only obediently get off the car. Go away, Im not here to arrest you, Im here to take Arie back to the Pompeii imperial family. Arie looked at Leo with a frightened face, while there was a hint of excitement in her heart. Do you know that if I go back to the Pompeii imperial family I will definitely be executed? Are you so eager to see me die? Naturally, Leo would not let Arie die; after all, he had done Arie some wrong back then. Leo smiled lightly and said to Arie. Dont worry, no one will be able to kill you, I just have to take you back. even though your crime will make the whole Pompeii imperial family hostile to you. After hearing these words, Eloise, with a look of fear on her face, stepped back slightly. After all, its none of her business if Arie dies now. As expected, just as Arie and Leo were both talking, Eloise fled the ce with lightning speed. Chapter 1084 Strange Tone I can go back with you, but you have to keep me safe. Arie doesnt know what makes her say this. Only after hearing this, Leoughed and then said. Dont worry, I will keep you safe and will never let you get hurt. Arie nodded and followed Leo all the way after that. The other side. At this moment Lydia was waiting at home. Leo had already packed his bags and Emilia was also sent back by her teacher at this time. Mum, is it true that Dad is back? Yesterday, Emilia was still at school, but the next morning she received a call from Lydia, and the teacher sent Emilia back. Of course, when have I ever lied to you? Lydia smiled dotingly. After receiving Lydias affirmative answer, an iparably excited smile suddenly appeared on Emilias face. Great, Daddy is finally back, Ive missed Daddy so much after not seeing him for so long. At that moment there came a rattling sound from the doorway. After opening the door, the person who entered was none other than Leo. Leo had not seen his daughter for a long time, and after seeing Emilia, he wAs happy. After seeing Emilia, Leo heart melted at once. Emilia, are you happy to see dad? I will take you to live in my hometown, there are lots of fun things to do. Naturally, Leo would not stay in the Pompeii imperial family all the time, but within a short period of time, he would definitely not leave the Pompeii imperial family, as there were many things he needed to solve. How could Leo leave without allowing his mother and father to have a stable old age? Emilia was also extremely excited after hearing Leos words. Yes! I love being with dad and mum. The rare reunion of a family of three filled the whole house with warmth and a long-awaited excitement appeared in Leos psyche. Honey, lets go to the Pompeii imperial familyter, Ive done my business over here. After hearing Leos words, Lydia nodded and dragged out all the packed luggage. Looking at Lydias spective and uneasy look, Leo went up and stroked her hair. Its okay, dont be afraid, we are going back to meet my mum and dad. After hearing Leos words, Lydia looked at Leo with an embarrassed face and said. Youve misunderstood, Im not scared, Im happy. Forget it, lets hurry up and get going! Lydia was so iparably shy that even she was embarrassed to ask, and hurriedly walked out and took Emilia into the car with her. At this moment, on the other side, Aries car had already started and was heading for the Pompeii imperial family, while Leo also started to set off towards the Pompeii imperial family. By this time, the news had reached Phantom side. Master, Leo has taken Arie over to the Pompeii imperial family, are we really not going to step in and stop it? Phantom did not speak after hearing this, beforeughing out loud.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Should I say youre stupid, or should I say youre smart? If they go to the Pompeii imperial family, they are making trouble for themselves. Have you forgotten that we have many informants there? If we cant kill that him outside this Pompeii imperial family, then it would be better to do so within the Pompeii imperial family where we have so many experts. After hearing this, Eloise looked like she hade to a sudden realization. Yes, how could I forget that Pompeii imperial family is no longer their hideout, but our ally. After hearing this, Phantom couldnt help but ask a question. Ally? Are you kidding me? Theyre one of our dogs. Theyre our allies? Dont you belittle our organisation. Years ago the Pompeii imperial family was really just an ally of Phantom, but along with all these years of development, the Pompeii imperial family has long been filled with their people, and now it would not be too much to say that they are even their ves. The good thing is that most of the people who are in contact with this organisation are from the imperial family, and arge part of the eight families are still not involved. Im sorry, master, I was too one-sided. Eloise replied. At this time, a man suddenly came through the doorway and looked at Eloise with a look of contempt. What else do you know besides kissing ass? You cant even keep Arie. The person who came in was Luis, who had been recuperating from his injuries yesterday, but fortunately now Luis body has mostly recovered. If the person who said this was Violet, Eloise would have immediately retorted, but when she saw Luis, she suddenly didnt dare to speak up, because she knew how powerful Luis was. Right, Mr. Luis, didnt you go to the Pompeii imperial family to take up a private mission? And the target of the mission is still Leo? Why did youe back in that sorry state yesterday, and did Violet bring you back with her? Luis had long guessed that Eloise would say this, so he had long been prepared for this, and did not get angry, but on the contraryughed out loud. Thats your fault, the first time you acted with so many people, all of them were killed by Leo, causing his strength to rise again, otherwise, how could I be injured this time? After hearing these words, Eloise was angry, yet she did not dare to retort much. All right, shut up, both of you! Chapter 1085 Meet Her Mother-in-law Phantom leader let out a loud bellow. Now is not the time for the two of you to be arguing here, with this time, you might as well go and figure out how to take Leo down. The two men stopped talking. Luis just watched with a smile on his face, Eloise was simply angry, wanting to kill Luis, Eloise could do nothing about him. By the way, Master, dont you have an informant called Little Old Man over there in the Pompeii imperial family? Why dont you just ask him to get that general called George to go over there and kill Leo? Although Leo is very powerful, George is a general in the Pompeii imperial family, he could be far powerful than Leo. Eloise couldnt help but say. Phantom smiled coldly. Do you think that everyone will be bought off by us? We once offered him a lot of money but he didnt even want it, and now he is one of our enemies. When he said this, Luis said with a bemused look and a smile. I think you should forget about it, General George is very close to Leo, if you want him to kill Leo, then it would be more realistic to simply let Adam kill Leo. Although what Luis said was somewhat exaggerated, it was an indisputable fact that George would not make a move against Leo. Although George had his own ns, it was impossible for George to make a move against Leo in a short period of time. Phantom couldnt help but sigh after hearing this. It seems that Leo is quite popr wherever he goes! Unlike you two. I spent so much money to get you to do something, you returned empty-handed. It would have been better to let you wander the streets in the first ce. Phantom spoke such heartless words, but Luis and Eloise did not dare to retort. For they both knew what was inside their heads, and with a flick of Phantoms fingernail and the press of a button, they would both be buried. Im sorry, Master, but Violet was in the Pompeii imperial family. Howe there was no news for such a long time? And she didnt show up until she brought Luis back. Luis, of course, unconditionally sided with Violet, and when he heard Eloise say so, he rebuked it directly. Do you think killing Leo is some easy thing to do? Look at the mess you made before, and Violet still looked for the right opportunity. If we make a move, do you think Violet is a match for Leo? By the time Violet is killed, well have lost one of our great generals. The chief , having heard these exnations, waved his hand helplessly at the Eloise. Luis has a point, we cant rush, its better to give a certain amount of time, in case Violet is killed by Leo, then well lose a lot. After hearing Phantoms words, Eloise looked at Luis, and the anger in her heart was born from it, yet there was nothing she could do about it. On the other side, Arie had arrived at the Pompeii imperial family. As luck would have it, Arie was stopped at the barrier just as she arrived. No one is allowed to enter without a pass from our Pompeii imperial family. Arie wanted to enter, but did not dare to reveal her true identity, otherwise she would probably be arrested and killed by the soldiers guarding this entrance. It was once very tempting to catch a traitor in the Pompeii imperial family. Whatever it was, it was expected that when they saw a traitor, they would be very aggressive in arresting him, not to mention that Arie was not much of a fighter. Luckily, it was Leo who arrived soon afterwards, bringing Lydia and Emilia to the entrance of the Pompeii imperial family. Now Leos identity was known to everyone, and the soldiers guarding the entrance did not dare to stop. He was after all the champion of the martial arts tournament, who dared to go into conflict with this man would be tantamount to asking for trouble.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. This is my friend and Im taking her in. After the soldier guarding the door heard Leos words, he said with a deliberately ingratiating look. No problem, since you have said so, you can bring her in. The gate of the Pompeii imperial family was then opened, and the group then followed Leo in. Arie was very puzzled. She had heard about Leo from Eloise and knew that Leos status was simr to her own, but she did not expect that when Leo came to the Pompeii imperial family, he would be treated in this way,pletely different from her. Whats going on? For them, arent you the son of sinner? Why are you able to walk in so squarely and they respect you so much? After hearing this, Leo couldnt help butugh and looked at Arie and said. Naturally anyone will respect you as long as youre capable, but if youre going to go around picking fights, youll only get killed wherever you go. Leo deliberately uttered the words, causing Arie to feel a tinge of fear. Looking at Lydia and Emiliawere both happy, Aries heart was like a knife cut. She knew that the person who should have been in that position was herself, only now she had been reced by Lydia. No, I must take my ce back. As she watched Leo walk over and tease his wife and his daughter, Arie was even more remorseful. Soon, the group arrived at the Cohens. When Tiana and Adam did not see Leo for a day, they asked the people of the Cohen family. And after they were told that Leo had gone out to the Pompeii imperial family, the two of them had not slept for a day, fearing that something had happened to Leo. At this moment, when they saw Leoe in with a group of people, Adam and Tiana both rushed over. Son, are you alright? Why have you suddenly gone out to the Pompeii imperial family, dont you know how dangerous it is out there? In front of outsiders, Tiana is a Princess, a high-ss image in the face of danger, but when ites to Leo, she is a mother. Dont worry, Mum, Im not a child, Im going out to do something. Let me introduce to you, this is your daughter-inw, Lydia. Chapter 1086 My Daughter-in-law? A long time ago, Leo had already introduced Lydia to his parents. Just after the introduction, both of them were very much looking forward to Lydias arrival, and this time they would finally get to meet her in person. It should have been Lydia who was shy, but what the crowd didnt expect was that Tiana had taken Adam to hide away. What should we do? Our daughter-inw hase over now and we both havent prepared anything, will it look very inappropriate? Yeah, I was thinking about that too, wife, why dont you hurry up and get those treasures weve got in our private stash. Its our own daughter-inw anyway, so it doesnt matter if you give it away now, its just as a gift. After hearing these words, an excited expression surfaced on Tianas face. Yes, why didnt I think of that? Hurry up and get it, otherwise it wont be good for our son to be embarrassedter. After Tiana had finished, the two men returned anxiously to their rooms. Lydia saw this scene and thought that Leos father and mother did not like her, and the smile on her face instantly disappeared. Leo, is it because I am not behaving well, your parents dont like me, or should I just go and hide? Leo knew his mother and father very well, and when he heard Lydias remark, he couldnt help butugh out loud. Dont worry, how can they not like you? I guess they are off to prepare something, its okay, you just follow me. Saying this, Leo took Lydia to find Tiana and Adam. Two people are fiddling around with something. At that moment Leo saw what was in their hands and couldnt help but ask. Didnt you two say that these treasures were important? Why are you taking them out now? Adams face instantly turned very serious as he chided. Lydia is my daughter-inw, whats wrong with us giving this to her now? After saying that, Leo couldnt help but shake his head and walked back to Lydias side. Well, do you really hate me? Lydia had a sad face. Leo then helplessly patted Lydias shoulder and said. Dont worry, they yelled at me because of you, and if they hate you, they hate me. After hearing Leos words, Lydia had a puzzled look on her face. What do you mean by that? Just as Lydia was finishing her question, Adam and Tiana suddenly walked out, causing Lydia to be embarrassed. Lydia,e here, we didnt prepare anything, so well give you this, Leo didnt tell us that you were back. Only at this moment did Lydia realise that it was not that Tiana and Adam disLed her, but that they were busy going to prepare a gift. Coming back to her senses, Lydia looked excitedly at Leo, who simply nodded, and Lydia dont shy away from taking the ne from both Tiana and Adam. Its their treasure. Leo said with a smile. After Lydia heard these words, a blush appeared on her face. Thank you! After Lydia had put the ne on with a happy face, just then, Tiana and Adam seemed to notice Leo, with a woman standing behind her. Do you think that she looks familiar too, like I have seen her somewhere before. Tiana suddenly asked Adam, then Adam took a closer look at Arie and instantly recognised her. Isnt she the girl from the Spencer family? Whats her name? Arie. Tiana replied. To be honest, Leo did not expect his parents to know Arie. Mom, Dad, how do you two know her name? Adam looked at Leo with a serious face and said.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Son, you cant bring her home, she is now a sinner in the Pompeii imperial family, if the top wants to condemn her, we cant get away with it, youd better hurry up and bring her back to the Spencer family. After hearing this, Leo said while looking at his father. Dont worry, I will take care of this because she is now involved in an important matter for our Pompeii imperial family, which is why I was ordered to bring her back. On hearing this, Adam nodded his head. OK, then you settle this matter quickly and dont let too much of this get involved with our family. Now that the Cohen family has only reorganised itself for a few days, Adam does not want anything more to happen to his family. I know, Ill get on it now. With that, Leo was ready to take Lydia and leave. Just at this time, Adam and Tiana suddenly chided Leo, who then stopped. What are you doing taking my daughter-inw away? Leo was dumbfounded for a moment, Lydia was his wife, shouldnt she go with him? Lydia said with a smile. In that case, I Ill stay here with Aunt and Uncle. Leo shook his head helplessly, gave augh and then turned to leave. Dont bully my wife! Adam looked at Leo with a disgusted look, amusing Lydia who couldnt help butugh. Lets go, now take you to the Spencer family. Arie had long been immersed in the familys happiness as she watched them, and it was only when Leo called her that she slowly came back to her senses. Lets go. Arie said ndly, only her mood didnt seem to be good. Chapter 1087 Returning to the Spencer Family When Leo took Arie out, he had already called Edison and told him to be ready toe out and pick her up. Edison had already prepared everything early in the morning and was waiting at the door for his sisters arrival. Silly sister, didnt you not believe what I said? Soon you will meet her, and then you will know whether what I say is true or not. For the past few days, Caitlin has been arguing with Edison because she feels that Arie is not a bad person. Even now, she has not forgiven Edison. I dont believe it, Arie is so good to me. If she wanted to hurt me, she would have done so already, why wait until now? It could be seen that Caitlin did trust Arie very much, not thinking at all that Arie was just using her. Forget it, you dont understand, youll know when shees over, Leo has brought her back. After Edison finished speaking, Caitlin had an angry look on her face. Leo again, I just dont like him, hes always against me. Brother, youre so strong, why dont you just wipe out the Cohen family all together? After hearing these words, Edison said with a helpless look on his face. Last time, you were clearly the one who fought with him, and you ended up saying that their family was no good, do you know how much Leo has helped me? When Leoe overter, you must be polite and not make me look bad. After rolling her eyes, Caitlin said impatiently. Got it, but when Ariees backter, you should be nice to her. I see your attitude and it feels like youre treating her like a prisoner. Edison looked at his sister with a helpless expression. Dont worry, we are families, Ill keep her if I can, as long as she cooperates with me. Edison knew that she was his sister after all. Even though Arie had already made up her mind to betray the Spencer family, Edison still wanted her to change her mind. Soon, the door of the Spencer family and was pushed open. And the people who came in were Leo and Arie. Leo, youre finally here. Although Edison was aiming at Leo when he spoke, his subconscious mind was clearly analysing the woman behind him C Arie. Without further ado, I have brought her to you, so you can sort out the rest yourself, and your sister had some entangments with me before, so I hope she could let go. Edison knew what Leo was talking about, so he nodded and said. Dont worry, I will handle it. Leo nodded his head. If theres nothing else, Ill leave you to sort out your familys business.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. With that Leo was ready to leave, Arie panicked. She didnt know any of these people in front of her, except for Leo. Now that Leo is leaving again, what will she do? She strode along, following behind Leo. What are you following me for? Thats your home. Leo looked at Arie with a surprised face. He had never seen Arie like this before, who even tugged gently at his cuffs. Dont you go, I dont know these people, and I want you to stay with me. Looking at Arie in such a state, Leo couldnt bear to leave straight away. All right, Ill go in with you. With that, Leo led Arie into the Spencers. Edison spoke at this time, Dont be afraid, I dont mean to hurt you, after all, it was our Spencer familys fault back then. On hearing this, Aries face was astonished. She thought that Edison had asked her to return in order to punish her. But only now did she realise that it turned out that Edison simply wanted to wipe out her charges and then bring her back to live with the Spencer family. For a moment, Aries heart was surprisingly warm for a moment, but she soon grimaced again. Want to get my forgiveness? Its impossible, I will make your family pay, I will make the whole Pompeii imperial family pay. In this situation, Arie naturally could not say it openly, but muttered it in her heart. At this time, Caitlin came over, with a very enthusiastic look, and took Aries arm and said. I felt so much affection when I saw you, so you are my sister and I just love you so much. Caitlin was quite happy after seeing Arie. Looking at Caitlin in front of her, Arie panicked, she was very afraid that her n would be discovered by Edison. However, Edison had already discovered her n. Arie, I want to know why you are cruel and harm your sister? He looked at Arie and said. The martial arts you taught her are martial arts that cannot be practiced among the Pompeii imperial family, right? At this time, Arie pretended to look as if she knew nothing and said nkly. I dont know what youre talking about, when did I teach her something she shouldnt learn? After hearing these words, Caitlin was instantly ran to Edisons front. Thats right, I can vouch for my sister, she did teach me a lot and Ive gone up more than one notch. Chapter 1088 the Target Cut the crap. Edison said, Whats the difference between teaching alien kung fu to your sister and killing her? On the side, Aries heart sank, but she was still doing her best to cover herself. She didnt say any of the next words so that no one around her would hear them. When Caitlin saw Arie acting so abnormally, her heart also began to harbour suspicions. Could it be that what my brother said is true? Arie, do you really want to harm me? Arie did not speak, this opinion did not matter to her, what she cared about was whether she would get out of here alive. It doesnt matter anymore what the truth is, what matters is that no outsiders know about this. After hearing Leos words, Edison also realised the seriousness of the problem, nodded, and took Arie back to the room reserved for Arie. After Arie returned to her room, she sat alone on the bed with an evil smile on her face. You didnt kill me, then Ill make you regret it. At the first opportunity, Arie made a phone call to Eloise. I have arrived at the Pompeii imperial family and everything is fine here. The Spencer family has left me at their home, so if you need any assistance, feel free to call me, but dont forget what you promised me. Eloise burst intoughter. Its really different working with smart people, even when youre taken, there are so many ways to help me. Dont worry, I will do what I promised you. With that, Eloise hung up the phone and looked to her chief. Master, the Spencer family now has our eyes on them as well. Phantom just smiled faintly. Very well, but, dont take it lightly, dont you know what Arie has in mind for Leo? Leo throws her a wink, she would obey Leo. It was at this point that Eloise expression turned pale. Because she knew that Arie was helping herself for Leos sake. I know, Im sorry, master. Meanwhile, on the other side, the little old man and General George also got the news within the first hour. I didnt expect that, precisely because of what happenedst time, all those traitors outside have now returned, presumably thinking that our Pompeii imperial family is no longer useful. The reason the little old man said that was to put all the me on the great general. If the authorities trace the matter and the little old man exins this to them, they will definitely hold General George responsible for it, and then General George will have to turn against the Spencer family. As soon as it turns against George, the rtionship between General George and Leo will naturally disintegrate. So what? General Georges calmness was something the little old man had not expected. After the little old man came back to his sense, he looked at General George. General George, are you really not afraid of the me from above? This matter is because of you! After hearing this, Georgeughed out loud. How can this matter be due to me? The top has known Leos identity for a long time and didnt send anyone to tell us to clean up after him, dont you know what that means? Could it be that you are going against the top? I wouldnt dare to have such a mind, and as for you, little old man, Im not so sure about that. Although General George appeared to have courage but no strategy, but how a man with courage but no strategy could be a great general? The little old man was gagged. Forget it, I dont care to dwell on this matter with you, its none of my business anyway, what I want to care about now is the training institute that Ive been assigned to preside over from above. This training institute is a new project arranged from above by the imperial family. The top had already noticed that, along with the elimination of the previous generation, the descendants of this generation, except for a very few who were able to possess great strength, were retreating in strength. If the Pompeii imperial family were to lose its support by force, it would be as empty as a shell. So just yesterday, a mysterious man from above the imperial family came to the little old man and sent him a list of tasks to preside over the matter. And that task was to create a training institute for those younger to go in and train. And the training was not just for the eight families, but for the inhabitants of the entire Pompeii imperial family. In the Pompeii imperial family, there were only a very few members of the Eight Great Families, and most of thosemoners whose martial arts skills were very weak and whose level was only able to defeat some ordinary people. About this foreign poption, or people who betrayed the Pompeii imperial family and returned to the Pompeii imperial family, I think youd better go and report, otherwise if the top pursues this, well be in trouble for this eight families are under our control, .This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. A hint of seriousness emerged on the little old mans face. But General George could understand, for the man the little old man feared was the same one George feared. This imperial family is said to be just one n, but this hierarchical division goes to be particrly serious. The direct management, like George, actually does not have much power. If they were to meet someone from the top echelons of the imperial family, it would be like a mouse meeting a cat. After hearing the little old mans words, George had some sorrow. On one side was the pressure of the imperial family, while on the other side was Leo. Pulling in Leo is for a longer-term goal, but it is also vital to keep the senior members of the imperial family from ying rogue, otherwise it would be a difficult task even to stay alive, not to mention when George would be able to achieve his goal. George sighed and then stood up. I can only target the Spencer family, I dont want to do anything to you, but theres too much pressure from above. Chapter 1089 Catching Caitlin George arrived at the Spencers. At first, the people of the Spencer family thought that General George hade over to have tea and a chat with Edison, and were very weing. But after seeing those soldiers behind General George, it was instantly clear what was going on. General George, what are you doing? The steward trembled though. His heart was very afraid of George, but he already knew that his youngdy hadmitted something now and could only dy as long as he could to let the other servant go and find Caitlin. Old man, I know youre stalling for time, dont waste my time. George was no fool, and after seeing this butlers appearance, he immediately knew that it was to stall for time. General, mydy is only under the spell of someone, she doesnt really want to harm our Pompeii imperial family! General George walked over and after pushing the butler out of the way with one hand, he led his own soldiers into the house. What, General George hase over to arrest my sister? How is this possible? It was General George who told me to look into the matter of Caitlin, so how could he harm me? To this day, Edison could not believe that General George had brought his men over to arrest his sister. Thinking about how it was General George who took the initiative to ask Edison to investigate this matter before, and now that the investigation hade to fruition. The general, however, wanted to arrest his sister. Young master! General George rushed in with a group of soldiers, and now the butler is stopping it at the door. Young master, hurry up and let thedy run first, or it will be bad if theye inter. Edisons face turned pale. No, I must go and ask for rification myself to find out what is going on.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. With that, Edison walked towards the door, exasperated. General George, whats going on? Why have you barged into our house with so many soldiers? General Georges expression serious as he looked at Edison and said. Edison, Im really sorry, I have to apprehend your sister. Otherwise, when her martial arts skills gets out, it will have an iparable impact on our Pompeii imperial family. After a pause, General George exined again. I didnt want to get involved in this matter, but I had no choice but to step in as the people above me had been informed of the current situation. With that, General George walked straight in towards the door. At this moment, Caitlin was in the middle of the hall, talking to Arie. The sudden arrival of a group of people broke the dead silence. Who are you and why are you suddenly barging into our Spencer family? Dont you know the identity of our Spencer family? Caitlin and Arie were both unaware of the current situation, they did not know that the man in front of them was actually a general of the imperial family. You dont need to know who I am, juste with me. General George said indifferently. Just you? Caitlin was confident and thinking she was a match for the general, stood up and tried to resist. Only in the next instant, to her surprise, she found herself with an extra handcuff on her hand. When? Why so fast? I didnt even get a good look. Caitlin looked at the general behind her with a look of disbelief. No need to feel incredulous, do I have to be seen by you? With that, General George simply dragged Caitlin and prepared to leave. General George, if you must do so, dont me me. Saying that, Edison chased in through the doorway, and then he directly raised his power to an extremely high point. Although the power is very strong, it is only a drop in the bucketpared to George. Dont worry, Edison, your sisters life wont be in danger, I just want to interrogate her and investigate something. After hearing these words, Arie smiled coldly, as if she had seeded in some trickery. She made a mistake, but you dont have to be so heartless, General, my sister hasnt taught her martial arts to anyone else yet. And besides, she has no intention to give her martial arts skills to someone else. Arie said. On the other side, Edison was even stunned when he heard it. What are you talking about? My sister never said she would teach these things to others, you are ndering her. After Arie heard these words, an innocent smile appeared on her face as she looked at the general and said. General, Im just being honest. At this moment, Edison could not wait to kill Arie, but if he did, he would fall back into the same prison cell where he had stayed for ten years, just like before. I can testify that Arie really didnt lie, because she didnt know anything at all. General George, since a mistake is a mistake, you should take Caitlin back first, both Edison and I have no objection. Suddenly, a familiar voice rang out. Leo walked in. George met someone who could understand him, and he was instantly much more pleased. It was just that Edison froze after hearing Leos words. Did you two conspire to take my sister into a cell? Leo gave Edison a surreptitious look. When Edison looked at it, he instantly understood what Leo meant and could only sigh and wave his hand. Never mind, sister, since you have made a mistake, follow him away. Caitlin was suddenly puzzled that her brother, whom she trusted, had uttered such words. Now she realises that she has been tricked by all of them, and the best martial arts is simply a trap that Arie has set for herself. After hearing this, George nodded and left with Caitlin. Ariewas sniggering, and when Leo turned to her, she immediately put on a very innocent face. Arie, this is what you did, are you happy now? This must be part of your n. Chapter 1090 Innocent Girl Aries face was full of innocence, How is that possible? I just saw her pursuing martial arts too much, so I had someone teach her, whats wrong with that? Leo looked cold but did not say anything. Still thinking her n had worked, Arie quickly returned to her room. The moment she turned around, Arie revealed her true face, with a grim smile. Leo, what exactly is your n and why did you just hint at me and let the general take my sister? Edison asked anxiously. After Leo heard this, he just smiled lightly. Edison, do you think General George is such an hical person? If he wanted to clean up your Spencer family, would he have to wait until now? Wouldnt it be enough to just issue a random order and arrest all of your Spencer family? After hearing these words of Leo, Edison finally understood something. That makes sense, but why would the General do that? What good would it do him to do so? At this time, Leo just shook his head and patted Edisons shoulder and said. Edison, you are still thinking too naively, this matter is naturally not that simple. Why did he wait until Arie returned before your sister was captured? It would never have been such a coincidence if someone hadnt yed a part in it, dont you think? After hearing these words from Leo, he instantly understood what Leo meant and looked at Leo with an incredulous face and said. Do you mean that Arie deliberately harmed my sister? Edison was still puzzled as to why Arie was doing this. Wouldnt she have had resentment in her heart when you kicked their family out of the house back then? And do you think shes someone who can be brought back by me so casually? Its better to keep an eye on her at all times, otherwise its possible she will stab you in the back. Only after hearing Leos words did Edison realise the sense of crisis and had a sad face. So what about my sister now? Do we just let her be captured by General George? After hearing these words, Leo smiled faintly and looked at Edison, asking with a look of confusion. Youre not usually stupid, why cant you just figure it out at this time? Do you think General George will harm us? Hes only doing this in the course of his official duties, and the best way is to keep your sister out of the way, in case she gets backstabbed by someone. Now Caitlin looked like a prisoner, and killing a prisoner within the Pompeii imperial family was not considered a crime. So at this time, if Arie finds someone to assassinate Caitlin, Caitlin will definitely die. Lets go to the generals house first, or my sister will be scared there. Since childhood, Edison has been very spoiled Caitlin, but now Caitlin is caught in a strange environment, as an older brother, he was worried. OK, but I will go and see her, you stay here, otherwise your sister will be in more danger if some people with bad intention find out. Leo said, Dont worry, Ill let you know if theres anything wrong. Edison could only nod helplessly. Okay, you must tell me if anything happens, and please, you must protect my sister! Leo nodded decisively and then set off instantly. Meanwhile, the General was looking sad. Caitlin sits in a closed prison car, so that those outside cannot see what is inside and cannot hear what is being said inside. Caitlin, dont worry, I wont take your life, Im just doing it for others to see. If I dont catch you now, it will really kill you when someone else does, and Im only catching you to protect you. General George looked at Caitlin and said. But I can tell you unequivocally that I must strike at your Spencer family, because I know there must be some miscreants in your Spencer family. Georges sensed instantly the Spencer familys anomalies.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. It was only when she heard this that Caitlin sort of calmed down and looked at General George in front of her in disbelief. When George saw that Caitlin seemed to have something to say, he tore the tape above her mouth. Dont let anyone outside hear you, this is in the street, one slip of your tongue and you could have the whole Spencer family killed with you. Thanks, General George, I guess I already know who this traitor really is. Caitlin said. After hearing this, George looked at Caitlin with an incredulous expression. Who exactly is it? Afterwards, Caitlin took out a photo and handed it to George. I think thats her, she was brought back by a friend of my brothers and I heard she was connected to some organisation. And my brother said that this person is veryplicated and that I should be careful, I just didnt expect that something would happen to me so soon. George already knew what the organization Caitlin was talking about was after hearing that. The only organisation that has that kind of influence within the entire country today is probably that one. If Leo is correct, this matter is not simple, that proves that that organisation has prated deep into our country, and if we dont deal with it in a hurry, this matter will surely be magnified. Listening to General Georges words, Caitlin was dumbfounded,pletely unaware of what was going on. So it really was this person? It seems Ive really been used. After understanding the facts, Caitlin showed a look of shame. I thought I could learn something useful from her, but I never thought she was just using me, trying to use me as her tool to get the whole Spencer family killed. Chapter 1091 Organization’s Ambitions That statement is enough to see how naive you are, do you think she really just wants to destroy your Spencer family? General George smiled coldly. I can tell you that that organisations ambitions go far beyond that. Its not just one Spencer family he wants to exterminate, but the entire Pompeii imperial family. Hearing this, Caitlin revealed an incredulous look on her face. Because in her impression, the imperial family was one of the most powerful families in the world, and how could there be someone who could threaten the imperial family? How is this possible? If its really like that, wouldnt it be enough for our imperial family to just send people over and put an end to their organization? Caitlin couldnt resist suggesting it. General George waved his hand, Its useless, not many people would dare to actually go over there. After all, there are so many connections involved with this organisation that if we go againt them, we are probably the ones who will lose out. After saying this, General George had a helpless look on his face. And just then, there was a knock on this prison car. Leo was outside at the moment and threw a small stone at this prison car and in an instant George understood. Look, someone came to your rescue. General George looked at Caitlin and said, Dont worry, as long as I take you through the motions, I will let you go, but you better not go back to the Spencer family. If that traitor is in your Spencer family as you said, you are not the only one who will be in trouble, I will also be buried with you. The Spencer family belongs to the Cohen familys allied ns. If he hurt the Spencer family, it would be tantamount to falling out with the Cohen family. Afterwards, George still has to use Leo, so he does not want to rush to fall put with the Cohen family, but instead wants to help the Cohen family in every way. When Caitlin heard that someone hade to save her, she was instantly excited afterwards and asked George. Has my brothere to my rescue? General George shook his head, It doesnt look like your brother, but rather like Leo. You dont have to worry, his strength is above your brothers, his protection is much safer than your brothers, so I am also much relieved. It might be that Caitlin was more protective of her brother, and after hearing the general utter these words, she became unhappy at once, with a face full of displeasure. Who told you that my brother is not a match for him? I can tell you, my brother is invincible in the world, even if you fight with my brother, I guess you will be killed by my brother in seconds. George was speechless, but he did not reveal the truth. OK, OK, Im just telling you that youll be safe with his protection. At this point, Caitlin calmed down. It was at this point that Leo received the stone thrown out by George. A mark is carved on the stone, and on closer inspection it is the word wait. After seeing the word, Leo did not continue to throw stones, but followed secretly from the side. And General George, who was in the car, found the right moment to unleash his own internal energy at a wooded junction, and all those around him fainted. Leo, hurry up and take her away, but dont go back to the Pompeii imperial family. In case you get caught, it wont be a small matter, and you might have to trouble me along with it. General George spoke with a grave expression. Leo nodded his head, and then left directly with Caitlin. Because of the time constraint, Leo tightly caught Caitlins hand. All along the way, Caitlin looked at her hands incredulously, after all, this was the first time in her life that she was so close to a man, yet she didnt feel any revulsion. Suddenly, Leo stopped in his tracks. Whats the matter? No more running? Arent you afraid the people will catch up? Caitlin asked curiously. Leo shook his head and looked at his side, Now you cant stay in the Pompeii imperial family, I have to send you to Toyo. Over there, my friends will protect you, but you must also be careful, in case you are found out, your life will not be saved. I know youre probably not afraid, but I hope youll consider the Spencer family, after all, your brother is in this too. Leo was right, at first Caitlin really did not want to leave. It was only after hearing what Leo said did she realised the seriousness of the problem. Its just a martial arts practice, but its led to so manyplicated things. Leo shook his head and said with a smile to Caitlin, Within this matter, you are just a poor pawn, and have no influence on this matter. Its just that someone wants to destroy the Spencer family, and it is okay if you have practice that martial arts or not. After hearing this, Caitlin was even more shocked. In the past, she had always thought that the Pompeii imperial family was a ce that lived by force. But only now did she realise that the world was full of danger, and that a slight slip of the tongue could really cost her life. Who the hell is it that wants to destroy our Spencer family? Leo did not respond, just smiled lightly and led Caitlin all the way away.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. After Edison learnt that Caitlin had been secured, he felt relieved. However, it was absolutely impossible to reveal that his sister was still alive, and after thinking about it, Edison made a very desperate expression. Is something wrong with my sister? Arie walked up to Edison with a fake look on her face. Edison only nodded slightly. How can this be? I just taught her a martial art and the imperial family had to kill her? Brother, why dont we go against the imperial family? With my help, you will definitely be able to pull this imperial family down! Arie advised. After Edison heard these words, he confirmed that Arie definitely wanted to turn the Pompeii imperial family upside down. Chapter 1092 In the Battle Leo has taken Caitlin to Toyo. Outside the gates of Toyo, it was in ruins, with war raging. This was nothing to Leo and he went through without any trouble. The news then reached Princess Alyssa. What! With the strength of one man, he carried a woman through a war zone and was unharmed? Princess Alyssa had a shocked look on her face. As far as Princess Alyssa can remember, someone so powerful has only appeared once, and that was Leo. Hurry up and introduce that man to me, if he can be our general, our country will be even stronger! Princess Alyssa gave the order at once. However, a man beside Princess Alyssa suddenly stepped forward and said to her. Princess, Im afraid this matter is not that simple, even our Great General Taylor does not have such strength. What else could someone who can weave through a crowd without getting hurt be but a spy? The man was thoughtful and calmly analytical. I think he is deliberately running over to join you and then wiping us out from within. Thank carefully, for if you make a wrong move, our whole country could be in deep trouble. But Ivy suddenly turned to Princess Alyssa and said. Princess Alyssa, your two brothers can no longer do you any harm, but dont you know that the Yamamoto familyspany is a hidden danger on our eastern border today? And as you can see their general, if we dont get those strong men to fight it, I guess our country is going to fall into his hands. After the return of Princess Alyssa to Toyo, she took over the throne as a matter of course. It may be that a womans session to the throne more or less provokes resentment, and this Yamamoto family is one of them. The Yamamoto family, the second family of the Toyo, upied the first position after the fall of the Oda family.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Relying on those helpers they got from the Ford family, they could not stop the Yamamoto familys strong offensive. The Yamamoto family had be the second family, became they had their own unique strengths, which are their strong physical skills Now that the eastern border of Toyo has been almost invaded by the Yamamoto n, even Taylor himself, with his troops, is no match for them at all and is being defeated. So Ivy insisted on bringing this man back. Miss Oda, youre right, if we dont go and find someone to fend them off now, it will be toote when they attack. Hurry up and fetch that man in, and if he is really strong, let him lead the troops to fend off the Yamamoto n, and if he seeds, he will be promoted directly to the rank of great general! The reason why the man just now had to speak up for Taylor was because he was a rtive of Taylor. At this, his face darkened. In that case, I would like to go and meet this man. Although Princess Alyssa was very reluctant to let this man go, there was a chance that others might take advantage of it. But nowadays, only the Perry family member has the strength to invite that expert back from the war zone. All right, since you have taken the initiative to petition, I will agree to bring him back as soon as possible. The war in the east is very gripping and we dont have much time left. After nodding, Mr. Perry walked straight out of the doorway and led a group of people to the city gates. Meanwhile, Leo, with Caitlin by his side, had already killed his way to the city gates. Open the door, I know someone on your side and I have this in my hands. With that, Leo took out a token from inside his pocket. This token was a pass to enter and leave Toyo, but just when Leo took out this token, Mr. Perry didnt even look at it and directly ordered the men behind him to rush up and kill Leo. I cant believe you are really as fierce as the legends say. Mr. Perryughed coldly. After all, he was also a human being, and he had never really seen anyone so powerful that he could cross an entire battlefield all by himself. Leo did not find it very surprising, after all, he had already heard about this strife in Toyo from Princess Alyssa. It doesnt seem to be a very smooth process, Miss Spencer, protect yourself! He turned back to Caitlin and admonished her. Caitlin smiled with a disdainful look on her face, Youd better watch out for yourself, I didnt panic at all, theyre a bunch of weak chickens in front of me. Indeed, Caitlin had just performed really well on the battlefield, killing many enemies with ease. But what she probably didnt know was that these men she was facing were not the ones in battle now, but the Queens guards. As expected, the power in each of these people exceeded Caitlins imagination. Whats going on? Howe theyre all so strong individually? Leo took a look and smiled lightly. Miss Spencer, dont you have nothing for me to worry about? Howe youre being beaten back by them now? Leo was deliberatelyughing at Caitlin, but after Caitlin heard these words, she did notpromise. In an instant, Caitlin gave all his lifelong skills, and Leo couldnt help but look at her waving posture, so he directed from the side. Look behind you! In contrast to Caitlins exhaustive tactics, Leo just waved his hand lightly, and the original few enemies in front of him flew out like a few rocks andy on the ground. Well, are you going to stop us now? Next, I wont strike lightly. Mr. Perry looked surprised, and soon, heughed awkwardly. Im just here to test how strong you all are. Chapter 1093 Admit Defeat That would naturally be best, I have no desire to fight you, I just want to meet your Princess Alyssa. Leoughed coldly. After hearing the name of Princess Alyssa, this man seemed to think of something. What you are looking for Princess Alyssa for, Sir? In case you dont know, it was Princess Alyssa who asked me toe here to stop you, and probably she wouldnt agree if you were to go and see her now. Leos gaze was awe-inspiring, and then he had long since seen through his mind and said with a cold smile. It doesnt matter, you just need to get me over to see her and let me sort the rest out myself. It was Archibald Perry who was somewhat unexpected that Leo was so calm. Isnt he afraid of death? I told him it was Princess Alyssa who told me to kill him, and hes even going to meet her. Archibald thought to himself, but at the same time he knew very well that Princess Alyssa was slowly gaining a foothold in Toyo. It would not be a simple matter to bring down Princess Alyssa if she were to bring in those unexpected rescuers at this time. Why havent you taken me to see Princess Alyssa? Dont you trust me? I hold this token in my hand. Leo took out the token in his hand. In fact, Archibald had already recognized that token long ago, only that he was unwilling to let Leo in. Of course, with this, it is logical that you can meet Princess Alyssa, but When Archibald said this, he suddenly paused for a moment. Leo then pretended to be puzzled and came over, You can speak frankly. How could Archibald have anything to say? Its just that he doesnt want to take Leo in with him. At this moment, Archibalds mind raced, thinking about how to reject Leo. Im really sorry, Sir, I really cant take you to Princess Alyssa, I dont really want you to just die in vain. Leo was silent for a while and then said nothing. All right, in that case, Ill just go back. After hearing these words, Archibald stroked his goatee and narrowed his eyes. He doesnt seem like someone who would give up easily, could it be he has some kind of sneaky idea? Whatever, one less helper for Princess Alyssa, it will be better, or how will we survive if we really let her get her footing? Archibald scowled at Leo and then smiled. Its really good that you understand, so hurry back and dont get involved in this mess again. With a slight nod, Leo took Caitlin and prepared to leave. Caitlin didnt understand what was going on at all. She looked at Leo with confusion and followed him away. Why are you dragging me away, didnt you say you were going to take me to their side? Youre not in cahoots with that general, are you? Are you trying to drag me to a ce where no one is around and do something unseemly to me? Caitlin suddenly had a slightly flustered expression. Im telling you, I would rather die than give in, if you insist onying your hands on me, Ill kill myself now and tell my brother in a dream to avenge me. Leo looked at her with a helpless expression, You think Im willing to bring you here? Im too busy now to fool around with you here, so hurry up and follow me, or else it will be trouble when the sun goes downter. Although Caitlin is not the number one beauty of the Pompeii imperial family, she is still considered pretty. When she was out there, she was favoured by countless boys. At once, Caitlin became irritated. What do you mean? Are you saying that Im not good looking? It was the first time Leo had seen such a strange person, who was angry that he had no thoughts about her? Well talk about that topicter, hurry up and follow me first. After hearing these words, Caitlins face turned more unpleasant What do you mean? You have bad intention and you are still quibbling. Ive seen a lot of people, and Ive seen through your little mind! Ignoring her chatter, Leo turned away impatiently. Caitlin really wasnt going to follow him, but now the sun was gradually going down. And deep in the mountains, there were crows everywhere and several corpses were found on the ground every few hundred metres.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Although Caitlins fighting ability was not bad, she still showed considerable inner resistance to these. It was just after Leo had walked about a couple of hundred metres that this Caitlin felt panicked and hurriedly followed him. Wait for me, dont run! If I get caught by something, my brother will not let you go. Leo couldnt help butugh afterwards as he listened to her let out a shuddering growl. You are afraid of such things, and still iming to be a master. Chapter 1094 Jungle Trivia What are we going to do now? Didnt we juste from this way? Youre not lost, are you? Caitlin asked three questions in a row. Leo gave her a look, guessing that she was scared because it was so quiet around and there were many corpses. Leo didnt answer and just kept walking. Hey, why are you ignoring me? Perhaps it was because Leo did not speak, and Caitlin suddenly felt a cold wind plucking at her back, and was instantly frightened. Shhh!Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Although Leos strength would not be in any danger at all, he still had to be careful as he had brought a woman with him after all. Hearing Leo speak, Caitlin was finally relieved and skimmed her lips. What kind of danger can I encounter? Im not even afraid of ten or eight of them. Leo actually knew that Caitlin was now scared to death, and after hearing her say such ridiculous words, he deliberately turned his head quickly to look behind her. Whats that behind you? Ah! Leos words directly frightened Caitlin into jumping onto his body, hugging him tightly, and making crying and wailing noises while doing so. Dont lie to me, help me see whats behind me! Caitlin closed her eyes tightly, not daring to look back. Leo didnt expect her to be so timid. If I tell her its not true now, will she think Im deliberately mooching off her and then I wont be able to exin? Leo thought to himself. He then decided that he couldnt tell her that it was false. Hes gone, its okay, get down. It was only then that Caitlin climbed down. When Caitlin came down, perhaps sensing that she had just acted inappropriately, her pretty face was flushed. Leo, on the other hand, waspletely unconcerned and looked at the location on top of his phone. It was during the conversation with Archibald just now that Leo secretly dropped a positioning system onto his body. And now if he followed the location, he would be able to go to the ce where Princess Alyssa is. Ill go with you, but you must protect me! Caitlin said worriedly again. Im not scared of them, I just dont want to see something that obscure or Id p them to death. Also, did you really just see that thing? Leo darkened his face and nodded. Caitlin had not been afraid to such an extent, but when she heard Leo say these words, at once, the fear in her heart rose to another level. Caitlin grabbed Leos hand in panic, and Leo gave her a look, but did not shake her hand off. This was the first time that Caitlin had ever grabbed a mans hand, and with the great fear that was now in her heart, arge pool of sweat came out of her hand. Soon, Leo stopped in his tracks. It looks like Princess Alyssas location right here. Leo said as Caitlin brought her head over. So are we going to be able to leave this jungle soon? Looking at Caitlins look of such anticipation, Leo wanted to deliberately prank her. Leo shook his head helplessly and looked at Caitlin in front of him. You shouldnt be afraid, after all, youre a woman with so much guts. Caitlin felt that there was a dangerous newsing, and her pupils dted at once, with an incredulous look on her face, seeing Leo. What on earth is going on?! Leo sighed and said with a regretful face. Youll have to stay in this jungle for a while before you can go back, so be prepared! After hearing these words, Caitlin couldnt help but scream out loud. Ah! No, I want to go home, Im noting to this hellhole, Im scared. At once Caitlin howled, and even Leo did not expect this to happen. A woman who is usually so strong cried when she heard that she had to live in a jungle. Why are you crying? Theres nothing to be afraid of! The more Leo said, the more the woman cried. Youre not a girl, how would you know what a girl is thinking? Its a jungle, and if Im inside it for such a long time, I would get screwed by those ghosts. This time Leo finally knew why she was crying, it was just a simple fear of ghosts. Well, well, its a lie, you will live in a pretty nice ce. Only after hearing these words did Caitlin slowly stop her choking sound, only to look at the phone in Leos hand, but she couldnt help but cover her face again. Chapter 1095 Got something On You What are you doing? Dont you dare tell anyone about what happened today or I wont spare you. Looking at Leo who had actually recorded her appearance, Caitlin was instantly filled with annoyance. Leoughed out loud as he looked at the woman in front of him. Whats it going to take to get the word out? It depends on how you behave. Caitlin panicked at this point. Her image in the Pompeii imperial family was that of a strong woman, and if she was seen in this state, she would not be able to save her dignity. Caitlin did not dare to be angry, although the anger in her heart had gone straight to the sky, she still condescended and said. Leo, what do you really want? Ill promise you anything, as long as you dont spread this video. It may be that Caitlin was rtively simple-minded and did not think of what this statement would mean if others heard it. Ahem, no need for anything, just be a good girl and stay at Princess Alyssas until Ie and pick you up. In this way I wont spread the video, if you dont obey, Ill post it on top of the bulletin board of the Pompeii imperial family right now, youll be famous by then. Leo said. Caitlin gritted her teeth, her lips half-pouted, but her tone was very soft. Well then, Ill just be there for a while, but you promise me that youll never get this video out, otherwise I wont be able to spare you. The two then left the woods. Leo took her with him to the location above the locator. How is it, Archibald? Have you killed the men over there, and why are all my own soldiers missing? Princess Alyssa asked with a surprised face when she saw her men return but could not see the escort behind her. Archibald sighed and said to Princess Alyssa. Its a long story, I didnt expect that man to be so powerful, I wanted to stop him, but he made a move on us all of a sudden. So many of our guards couldnt stand up to two, and in the end I was the only one left, but luckily, they were dead in my hands. Is that so? Princess Alyssa knew that if it had been Leo, he would never have been killed so easily. Therefore, after hearing what Archibald said, it was assumed that this person could not be Leo. Thank you for your hard work, hurry up and go back to rest first, I will call someone over to deal with the matter in the eastern war zone. After hearing this, Archibald smiled and retreated. Leo, meanwhile, had gradually moved closer to this base camp. I really dont know what that person said to Princess Alyssa Leo wasughing while talking to himself. And on one side, Caitlin kept gritting her teeth, but whenever Leo looked back, she changed her face instantly. Soon the two arrived under the city walls. Who are you? Why are you here? The guards at the door drew their swords. Greetings, my lord, I havee to see your Princess Alyssa, please tell her that Leo of the Pompeii imperial family hase over to ask for an audience. Leo spoke with a smile. Yes, please wait a moment, Ill go and tell Princess Alyssa. The guard said, But you may have to change your address from now on, Princess Alyssa is no longer called Princess, she is now called Queen Alyssa. After hearing these words, Leos heart was filled with relief that it was finally time for Princess Alyssa to ascend to the throne. Where are the two princes of your country? I remember that they were verypetitive for the throne before. Why have they disappeared from sight now? Leo asked.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. This guard had already heard Leos words, after which he smiled coldly and looked at Leo and said. You want those two princes to inherit the throne? They are inhumane tyrants, and we dont want such people as kings. But the two princes have never been interested in the throne since they returned from the Pompeii imperial family, and are nowpletely removed from the matter of royal rivalry. Leo naturally knew why the two princes were behaving so abnormally, but didnt say anything. And at that moment on the other side, the guards had arrived in front of the Queen. Queen, there is a visitor at the door. Queen Alyssa looked puzzled after hearing this. Who else woulde to me at this time? Princess Alyssa was silent for a moment and asked, Who is the man at the door? The guard was seen scratching his head, and then recalled what Leo had said. From what he said, he came from the Pompeii imperial family, called something like Leo? He asked to see you. At the sound of the name, Queen Alyssa burst into a smile of joy. Even Ivy showed a look of disbelief at the same time. How can that be? Hurry up and let him in. With that, Queen Alyssa and Ivy walked down from the stage together. Forget it, theres no need for you to call him in, lets go over to him ourselves. Queen Alyssa and Ivy both ran quickly towards the entrance of the main camp. Chapter 1096 Heartfelt Reluctance Entrance to base camp. Leo saw two figures that were running towards him in a hurry. Soon, he recognised the two women. Queen Alyssa, Miss Oda, its been a long time. Leo said with a smile as he looked at the two women from the doorway. And the two women did not slow themselves down, rushing towards Leo even faster. When the two women reached Leo, they stopped themselves and looked at him with an excited expression. Behind him, Caitlin waspletely unprepared for the fact that Leo was so popr. I didnt expect it, Leo, youre quite popr, look how happy these two youngdies! Leo looked at Caitlin with a speechless expression. If you werent Edisons sister, Id have taped your mouth shut. Caitlin raised her eyebrows, but in the end did not say anything, if she would a more word, Leo would expose the video. Leo, what brings you here? Queen Alyssa said as she looked at Leo. Leo just smiled lightly. Queen Alyssa, I did note here simply to see you, but I need you to do me a favour. Being in such a time of war, naturally Leo would not be so bored toe over to Queen Alyssa, who was also very aware of it. Queen Alyssa smiled, I will do my best. What you did for me was no small favour! Without the wave of power from Leo, it would have been absolutely impossible for Queen Alyssa to have taken Toyo. And there was the possibility of being killed by her two brothers, and now Queen Alyssa has survived solely because of the help of Leo. Im relieved you said that, I just want to put someone in your corner. The person next to me is the sister of that good friend of mine from the Pompeii imperial family, Caitlin Spencer. Nowadays, her status is the same as mine before, she belongs to the sinners of the Pompeii imperial family, and if she stays in the Pompeii imperial family for too long, she might be killed by those high ranking people of the imperial family, so I want to put her with you for a while. Sure. Queen Alyssa took Caitlins hand affectionately. No problem, as long as Caitlin is willing, she can live here forever. Queen Alyssa was iparably enthusiastic and Leo was finally relieved after seeing this look on Queen Alyssas face. Originally, Caitlin thought that Leo was going to put her on the side of some big man, but now after seeing the twodies so enthusiastic, at once, all those thoughts that she had just had disappearedpletely. Leo, still unaware of Caitlins attitude around him, said to the two women. Please, she may not be very obedient and may cause you a lot of trouble, so bear with her when the timees. He then looked to Ivy. Miss Oda, if she does not obey, please arrest her and tell me, I naturally have a way to control her. Suddenly Caitlin said. Dont worry, Leo, I am absolutely very obedient here, and if there is anything the twodies need me to do, I will do it. After seeing Caitlinspromise, Leo had a strange expression. Whats going on? You didnt look like this just now, and now youre so happy to know youre leaving me. Caitlinughed awkwardly. Its because I saw the twodies who are so beautiful. In case you didnt know, girls can get excited when they see a pretty girl. At this time, Queen Alyssa said to Leo with a smile, Leo, why dont you stay with us for the night first? We can have dinner together. How could Leo stay here when he was in such a hurry nowadays? Then he hurried back and waved his hand. No, I have to hurry back to the Pompeii imperial familys now, there are still urgent matters for me to deal with, if I go back anyter, something big is going to happen. Ivy and Princess Alyssa knew that Leo had never been idle in the midst of the Pompeii imperial family, so they did not dare to stop him, but nodded with a look of regret. Well, in that case, Leo, you should take care of yourself. Ivy said, while Leo just nodded and turned back decisively. Behind him, Caitlin was looking forward to Leos departure, but when Leo left, a hint of reluctance appeared on her face. For some reason, she had followed Leo for the past two days and was actually somewhat dependent on him, but now that Leo was leaving, she was somewhat reluctant. Leo, you must be safe! Caitlin couldnt help it and still said the words out loud, and Leo was stunned, wondering what this Caitlin was up to. Okay, I know, I wont post your video, but you have to behave yourself over here!Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Leo didnt even turn his head back, just waved his hand. The training institution of the Pompeii imperial family is already halfwaypleted at a very fast pace. George was supervising the work, and the little old man suddenly came over and asked. I heard that the youngdy of the Spencer family was captured by you, I wonder how she was disposed of by you. Chapter 1097 Training Places George did not expect the little old man to find out so quickly. But he didnt even look flustered and said to the little old man with a bemused look on his face. What, are you going to interfere in this matter too? Ive got the man and hes on death row, so you dont have to worry much about it, you just mind your own business. With that, the subject was changed. Its better for the two of us to deliberate more about the training institute, and not get up to much over things that dont make sense. The little old man smiled coldly and a hint of evil radiated from his brow, as if he had some bad intentions. But it cant be said. Just as you say, this training institute issue is more important, so I wont get more involved in your business. But Ive heard that Princess Spencer will be able to give us the prototype of the training institute tomorrow. During this time Princess Spencer has note out to intervene the matters about Leo and Edison. He was afraid that he would be screwed over by these two. After all, although Princess Spencer was Edisons mother, she had dealt with Edison ruthlessly back in the day. Although Edison did not take this matter in his mind, Princess Spencer always felt that Edison would make a move against him, so he had already gone into hiding and received the training institute early. George looked surprised, Princess Spencer? Why is she also involved in this matter? The little old man shook his head and looked at George and said, We dont need to bother with this matter, as long as things at the training institute are not screwed up, anything is fine. George didnt have the heart to bother with this man. Hearing the little old mans words, George merely nodded, and then did not say another word. After two days, things settled down. Many people already knew about the training institutes preparations to open. But things didnt go as the crowd had hoped, and just as word got out, the entire Pompeii imperial family viewed the training institute with a sense of disdain. What other masters can go to this training institute to train? Could it be that the teachers inside are going to be more powerful than the people in our imperial family? Thats right, what do we need a training institute for? We are strong enough in our own kung fu and havent learned it properly, isnt going to a training institute just asking for trouble? I wont be there anyway. But Ive also heard that the Pompeii imperial family is going to set up the training institute as an open academy, allowing people from outside to study. After hearing this news, the few people in the street had an incredulous look on their faces. In the past, the Pompeii imperial family never interacted with people from outside the country, but this time, for some reason, it took the initiative to say that it would open the training institute to people from outside to learn. The news was not only spread throughout the Pompeii imperial family, but also in other parts of the country. This ce, the Pompeii imperial family, is considered by many to be some kind of sacred ce, a ce that is ready to open up and many of the great families are already ready to pay and stuff their sons into it. The Cohen family had also heard the news early on. George was sitting right next to Leo discussing the matter. As a man who was always in the field, Leo knew the bad news as soon as he heard it. Isnt this a joke, letting people in from out of town? What if those with bad intention get in? George looked as normal as he had expected this to happen. Leo looked at George who had a helpless look on his face and knew what he meant. Now this matter is not something I can interfere with anymore, it is a decision made by the imperial family, I dont know why and I am afraid there is something at stake. Leo knew that the imperial family must have something to do with the outside world, and the biggest possibility of this was Phantom. Forget it, we cant stop it, lets just see what will happen. George looked at Leo awkwardly and said, Leo, I have to tell you one more thing, and I dont know if you can ept it. Upon hearing this, Leo guessed that it must be bad news. You might as well say it. George then said. Your father will have to go over as a teacher at this training institute. Because your father was a pre-master, though formerly in a rather strange capacity, but now that he has been recognized by the imperial family, he is bound to be hired as a teacher with his strength. After hearing these words, Leo was not very surprised. After all, the list of teachers for this training institute has not been published until now. I dont know if my father would go, and if it was dangerous, I would definitely not agree. George did not know what harm was involved, and after hearing Leo say this, he uttered. I dont know what the harm is, but I can promise to be the first to protect your father if there is one! The Cohen family cannot perish so soon, or else it will never be able to push over the imperial family. After all, given the approximate situation, Leo is now one of the strongest of the new generation of strengths among the entire Pompeii imperial family. Im relieved to have your word, but its mostly up to my father to decide. Leo did not fully agree, My father has never had a very good impression of the imperial family, and you should know this matter very well, there is nothing I can do if he does not ept it. George nodded, To be honest, I really didnt want to talk about this errand, after all, with the rtionship between the two of us, it really wasnt quite right for me toe.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. After George received the assignment, it had been very awkward until now. Finally, the matter was spoken out, and it was good to see that Leo did not act so perverse, which made Georges heart feel much better. Chapter 1098 Reactions from All Sides Dont worry, our Cohen family doesnt have much of an opinion on this matter, its just my dads own idea alone. But I heard that Princess Spencer will also be going over. Is it thing true or not? Leo pursued, Why does she even have the right to go in there and be a teacher? I dont remember her having any strength. George couldnt help butugh after hearing this. Not to mention you, I cant even see this thing for myself, that someone with little ability can go inside and be a teacher. But she went in before the training institute was open, so I guess she was hiding from someone. Now that the training institute is built, she has volunteered to go in as a teacher, and the imperial family will probably ept it. When George said this, Leo did understand, and guessed that it was Princess Spencer who was trying to hide from him. Hmph, this woman is quite thoughtful, in this way theres nothing we can do with her. After hearing Leos words, General George had a moment of confusion. How so? Is there grudge between you two? I remember that the Spencer family and the Cohen family have a good rtionship. Leo shook his head, I wonder if you still remember a scion of the Spencer family called Maxwell? He was one of those who lived outside for many years, but he used to go against me outside, but he suddenly died one day. Now this Princess Spencer probably hates us, but theres nothing she can do to us. Indeed Edison had long ago told Leo. If he hadnt been under the spell of Princess Spencer back then, he wouldnt have got into jail. If he were to do it again, he would never trust the so-called Princess Spencer. After listening to Leos words, George could finally understand what Leo meant. No wonder I always find this Princess Spencer strange, it turns out that she is hiding from you and Edison! Tomorrow is the registration time for our training institute, I guess there will be a lot of people from out of towning over, when that timees I have to maintain the security of the whole Pompeii imperial family, and I hope you can help me. General George said. Leo nodded and had long thought to himself that when those people came in tomorrow, he would check to see if there were any people from Phantom. Thanks a lot. General George said. At first, he thought of using Leo, but he did not expect that he would need Leo more and more. He thought Leo would be like the others and pull himself in at every turn, but Leo had his own ideas and not be driven by General George at all. Im relieved to hear you say that, now Ill go back, after all, I still need to weigh in on the training institute. Leo nodded, and then watched General George leave. When Edison heard that Princess Spencer was going to be the instructor of the training institute, he showed a very incredulous expression. Whats going on? Princess Spencer is actually going to be a trainer at some training institute? What was she thinking? Arieughed. Maybe Princess Spencer just wants to have a little fun inside the training institute. In the past few days, Arie has been spying about Leo from Edison. And Edison slowly realised that Arie seemed to have some kind of interest in Leo. He didnt stop her, but didnt say much to her. I dont know, anyway, our Spencer family will just do our part. Tomorrow, the training institute has been arranged, we are going to go over as escorts, so I will not be at home at that time. Tell me first if anything happens. Even if Edison hadnt dealt with Arie before, but after all, she was his sister, so even if he hated this person, he wouldnt say so. Instead, he was worried about her at every turn. I know, when you go out tomorrow, Ill take care of everything. Arieughed. Edison didnt think much of it, just nodded his head. Returning to her room, Arie smiled coldly. The matter of the training institute was, naturally, a deliberate attempt on the part of the organisation to open up a channel with the Pompeii imperial family. Arie has no power among the Pompeii imperial family, though.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. But since the opening of the training institute, her strength must have skyrocketed. Arie looked at the message on top of her phone and gave a coldugh. What is the Pompeii imperial family? Even if Leo hides here, I can definitely find a way and still make the Pompeii imperial family pay. I just dont believe that after Phantome in, how arrogant can you still be? Although the strength of the Pompeii imperial family is good, you are nothing when faced with this organisation. Arie stayed in her room alone, and spoke coldly. The look on her brow reveals her ruthlessness. After two days had passed, the training institute opened its doors for the first time, and it was finally time to start. Countless inhabitants of the Pompeii imperial family, as well as people from variousrge families, were watching at the entrance, and some of them were from inside the training institute, so they went in through the back door. And at the gate of the Pompeii imperial family, all sorts of rich children were sent over, their own parents had cheerful faces. The ticket for the Pompeii imperial family is not something that can be fixed with one or two million. Chapter 1099 The Day of Opening With so many people mixed in, there is no telling which is better or worse, and if something were to happen in the Pompeii imperial family, who should be responsible for this matter? Leo sat at the highest point of the entrance to the school early in the morning and looked down at the students under his eyes. Like a tidal wave, people kept pouring into the Pompeii imperial family. This is the first time that a foreign poption has been admitted to the Pompeii imperial family, and it is an unprecedented event. Theyre just crazy, dont they know what people from out of town wille in for? All the disasters of the Pompeii imperial family have basically happened after being involved with people from out of town, and now theyre actively epting it? With so many people from out of towning in, I guess the end of our Pompeii imperial family is near. Adam learned of this news yesterday, and after learning of it, he kept cursing. Although the Pompeii imperial family was not particrly generous to him, this was, after all, its homnd. He did not want such a nice ce to fall so far, and he could not help but insult aloud the senior members of the imperial family. Tiana shook her head with a helpless look. But I heard youre going to be a trainer this time, have you decided to go for it? After hearing these words, Adam pped the table and said loudly to Tiana. Yes, of course I have to go, in case something happens in this Pompeii imperial family, I have to be the first to know about it, also be able to ensure the safety of you and our son at the first time. Adam had not wanted to go. But after thinking about it, he decided to go to the training institute and be a teacher. Soon members of the training institute and have been enrolled. And Leo was finally at leisure, watching the people at the city gate had be less and less crowded, and he was relieved to follow them in. He thought the training institute had just been held and the prototype session had not yet been perfected. But what Leo did not expect was that this group of students did not look like students who had just entered the ce, but rather like people who had already had special training long ago. General George, whats going on? None of them look like a bunch of people without martial arts skills yet. Leo saw George not far away, who was looking at the group of students with a sad face. I dont know about it right now. Now that they have entered our Pompeii imperial family, I am worried that it is the high-level have something in mind, in this case, we are in danger. Ive heard that the strength of that group is not bad, its simr to the strength of the experts in our Pompeii imperial family, if they all want to resist, our Pompeii imperial family will be in an unprecedented crisis. After hearing Georges words, Leo finally knew why Georges expression was so tense all the time. Forget it, its none of my business, if something is really wrong, Ill just run away then. Im not interested in losing my life here. General George suddenly said. Leo had never thought that George would say something like this and was a bit overwhelmed by the reaction for a while, so he couldnt help butugh. But something suddenly urred to Leo. No. In that case, can I nt some of my own people in there? There are still some people under me who need to practise kung fu anyway, so they might as well practise in the middle of the Pompeii imperial family first. Then, General George nodded and said to Leo. Okay, just bring the people over and Ill bring them in for you. Leo nodded his head, as to who he was going to let in, he hadnt decided it yet. He would just watch what happens at this training institute! In a shady corner, a few people are sitting together sniggering. The Pompeii imperial family is known as the legendary Holy Land, I didnt expect wed invade this ce with ease! Here are the people from Phantom. The man who spoke was their leader andughed happily once he knew that the people he had nted had sessfully entered the Pompeii imperial family. Chief, now that our people have entered the Pompeii imperial family, what are you going to do next? Do you need me to bring someone in to carry out the mission with you? The person who spoke on one side was none other than Luis. Now that his body is back to normal, Luis has the ability to kill again. After Phantom heard it, he considered it for a while.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Never mind, this is a new assignment and I must send a new person over there as headmaster, you dont have to get involved. After Phantom said this, Luis had an incredulous look on his face. The only person who could be on the field today, apart from himself, was Violet, or Eloise. Luis was well aware that Violet was already suspected by Phantom, so her involvement in this matter was not very likely. Then the most likely one is Eloise. If Eloise is involved in this matter, Leo will be in trouble. Just let Eloise go over there, its been a long time since Eloise has done a mission anyway. After hearing this, Eloise looked like she had been ready to the news for a long time. Dont worry, Boss, when I go over there, I will definitely take care of it and I will definitely note back until I bring down the Pompeii imperial family. Chapter 1100 Eloise On Misson Luis is vaguely concerned. After all, Leo had been kind to him, and Luis did not want Leo to die in the Pompeii imperial family. Although Leo was powerful, even stronger than him, he could not be a match to an organization. Once the meeting was over, Luis took out his mobile phone at the first opportunity and made a call to Leo. Mr. Cohen, you must be careful, Im sure you already know about the training institute held in the middle of the Pompeii imperial family. And part of this is all our people, although many are normal students, you still have to be careful. After Leo heard Luis call, he was really incredulous, he didnt expect Luis to worry about him. Dont worry, Ive been prepared for a long time, they cant hurt me. Take care of yourself, youre not Violet. Leo reminded. After hearing Leos words, Luis smiled. Violet hasnt returned yet. Will shee over to the Pompeii imperial family to assist me?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. To be honest, Luis did not know exactly where Violet would be sent to. All that can be ascertained is that the position given to Violet must not be good, after all, now that Violets superiors are seriously suspicious of her. Luis helped Violet to clear her namest time, otherwise the situation would have been even more serious. I dont know about that, Violets not in a very safe position herself right now, but dont worry, Ill keep a good eye on things over here and will try not to let her get hurt. Luis was very clear that the person Violet liked was none other than Leo. Luis is not a small-minded person. If the two like each other, he will offer help, although Leo does not like Violet much. OK, you call me when you hear anything from her. Its not that Leo hadnt looked for Violet during this period of time, but Violet didnt even seem to befortable answering the phone and had hung up on Leo. What? Luis, who are you talking to on the phone? Its not Violet, is it? Eloise voice suddenly rang out, She hasnte back for such a long time, where did she go? To be honest, Im really getting a bit worried. Looking at Eloise in a sympathetic manner, Luis could not help butugh. Eloise, are you kidding me? I know the rtionship between the two of you, if it wasnt for Boss being here, wouldnt you have killed each other already? But I dont know where she is, even if you want to find her, I cant help. Eloise gave a coldugh and looked at Luis and said. I dont know where Boss has sent her to, but her mission must be very high level, otherwise it shouldnt be so mysterious, dont you think? Luis nodded and said, Although thats true, Im still more curious as to why Boss assigned you to this mission this time, does it mean that you are more powerful? Among the three, Eloise is not bad, butpared to Luis, it is a far cry. Naturally I am not as strong as you are, but for this matter I am still better suited. Eloise narrowed her eyes and smiled. Leo is now in the middle of the Pompeii imperial family, and I had a grudge against Leo before, so I will be a bit more decisive, and if Violet does it, I guess this matter will still be in vain. Boss was very confident in you, but you got beaten up and came back. Luis wanted tough, but couldnt. It seems that Boss has thought it through very well. But I can tell you, Leo is not normally powerful now, if you go over there, you must not be killed by him. Eloise had fought Leo before, but she hadnt expected that todays Leo had changed by leaps and bounds from before. Dont worry, Ive seen him and fought against him before, I know how strong he is. Its true that he is powerful, but its not that exaggerated. When Luis heard such confident words from Eloise, he shook his head helplessly. Youd better be safe, otherwise Im not going to go all the way over there to help you if youre in any kind of danger. After Luis finished speaking, Eloiseughed out loud. I dont know if hes improving or not, but Im improving, and there are many of my men in the Pompeii imperial family. Just watch, Ill be a teacher first when I get in, Ill see what he can do with me. Chapter 1101 Instructor Adam Eloise continued to sneer, I dont believe that now that there are so many of our people among the Pompeii imperial family, what can he do to us? As long as he is in the Pompeii imperial family for one day, I can make sure that he doesnt have a day of peace. Luis, however, did not speak. At first, Luis thought the same thing, except that he finally saw the reality after something happened to him. But this is a rtively good thing for Leo, at least Eloise has not yet realised how powerful Leo is.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. OK, since youre so confident, go ahead. Luis said. Eloise had a surprised face, in her eyes, Luis was not like this. Its rare that youre not so talkative this time, Luis, it seems that you got a big blow. Dont worry, I will help you to take revenge, Leo will definitely die. Hearing this, Luis only smiled faintly. Seeing that Eloise was ignorant, he did not say anything about it. The training institute is now officially open and is quickly putting its energy into normal teaching. Adam, as a teacher, had just arrived in the ssroom and caused amotion. My goodness, is he the one from the legend? Thats right, thats him, hes Adam Cohen, Ive seen him in pictures. He is really strong and the aura that emanates from him is extraordinary. He is powerful, I never thought I would see such a strong person in my lifetime, it seems that this time I was right to spend money toe in and learn martial arts in the middle of this Pompeii imperial family. Thats right! I dont think Ill ever see anyone this powerful in my lifetime out there, and when I get out, Ill be absolutely invincible! Adam felt a bit incredulous as to why all these students had be so surprised to see him. Hello everyone, I am your ss teacher, Adam Cohen, and the father of the head of the Cohen family. I hope that in the days ahead, you will all take care of yourselves, what I am going to teach you is the martial arts of the Cohen family, I hope you will learn it earnestly! When Adam said this, all the students rose up in a ruckus. Ill definitely learn earnestly, and if I dont, you can just beat me to death. Thats right, if such a powerful man is ced in front of our own eyes and we dont study earnestly, we dont have to live. Looking at this group of students with such exuberance, Adam still did not expect it. He thought that teaching students would be a very troublesome thing to do, but he didnt expect this group of students to like him so much. That would be the best, and if everyone progresses faster, I will teach them some of the higher ranking martial arts. Adam suddenly liked the job a bit, and looking at how exuberant these students were, he actually had a hint of determination to be a good teacher too. Teacher, I heard that there will be a selection meeting at our school next month, and it is said that all students will be kicked out of the Pompeii imperial family if they do not pass, so you have to protect us. Thats right, to be honest, next months exams are really quite disturbing, after all, everyone here is no ordinary person, and theres no telling what their skills are like, in case were no match for them and they knock us out of thepetition, then well be finished. How could Adam, as the ss teacher, not know this news? Although the Pompeii imperial family has taken in so many foreign students, they have opted for a weeding out mechanism to reduce some foreign students due to the pressure among the Pompeii imperial family. I know, if you practice well with me, I will absolutely guarantee that you will pass this exam. Adam was not confident, but he knew that his strength was one of the best in the entire Pompeii imperial family, and it was just a matter of whether the students listened to him or not. When they saw that their ss teacher was so confident, the students were overwhelmed with joy, as if they had seen hope, and smiles of joy appeared on their faces. Teacher is invincible! With your words, we are relieved, dont worry, we will definitely follow you and practice well. Thats right, well do anything as we told. I hope our teacher will really protect us and teach us some of the higher martial arts. After hearing these words, Adamughed out loud and said. As you may not know, your luck is considered one of the best in the entire Pompeii imperial family. Originally, I was not supposed toe and be a teacher, but I happened to have this idea. After hearing these words, all the students stared at Adam with incredulous expressions. No way, it turns out that our teacher is the strongest, so doesnt it stand to reason that our ss should be the strongest as well? The master leads us, we must not disgrace our teacher. We must take the highest ce in thispetition. These students all seemed to be very motivated on their first day in school and Adam felt very good about it, after all, this would make his journey of teaching much easierter on. Thats right, so just get ready everyone, Im going to be giving you all very intense training starting tomorrow and I hope you dont regret it. Chapter 1102 The Knockout System Although what Adam said was correct, for ones strength, these students had to practise on their own. Otherwise, they would not have been able to pass this elimination round just by relying on those things Adam had taught them. Leo watched from afar as his father taught the students, and suddenly had a twinge of emotion in his heart. Looking at these people taught by Adam, it was as if he saw his own father teaching him. Dad, its up to you to make a name for yourself. Although your status is no longer in question, there are still more or less people talking about you. Leo was also quite excited about the results his father had produced and wanted to see if his father could bring out the number one in the whole school. And beyond the seemingly cordial atmosphere, there was a group of people secretly watching the group of students. These are the people of Phantom. Although these killers all look very young, they are very strong. There is absolutely no problem that they will be in the top few in this ce. And their aim is to disrupt the training institute of the Pompeii imperial family, making it cluttered and disorganised, leading to an impact on the entire Pompeii imperial family. Eloise also arrived at the Pompeii imperial family very quickly. Phantoms people in the Pompeii imperial family had all received the message and all came out to meet Eloise, only they didnt show it so obviously. Once the group had met in private, Eloise arranged their work. Remember, by all means get Leo toe to our school regrly, in that way well be able to arrange the encirclement. We can put him to death at any time if he gets into the training institute. It is clear that Eloise has a very deep resentment towards Leo. After all, after what happenedst time, it has soured Eloise reputation. Dont worry, Eloise. We have been observing for a few days in the midst of the Pompeii imperial family and have not found anything unusual about Leo. He didnt put up much of a fight either, and we didnt feel like he was very powerful and didnt feel his internal energy. After hearing these words, Eloise looked at the person who spoke with an incredulous expression. It seemed that when she was fighting Leo at the time, Leo really hadnt shown a hint of internal energy. Although Leo still defeated her in the end, Eloise was not abatant after all, but just an executive who nned things. In that case, you must take him down, but I you must be safe, this kid is definitely not easy to deal with! Hearing Eloise words, the people at the bottom couldnt help butugh. What does one need to be nervous about when confronted with a person who has no internal energy? They thought they could put him to death at will. Rest assured, Lord Eloise, he will die in my hands! For some reason, watching her men with such confidence gave Eloise a twinge of worry. But she couldnt say anything more. Well, theres no need for more words, you guys hurry up and get ready. Dont you have to go inside that training institute today? The groups status in the training institute is that of students. And today was official opening day of the training institute. The students nodded and left straight away.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. On the other side, the little old man likewise surveyed the situation in the training institute. It looks like weve both implemented the n well this time, this training institute is being run in style, its just that theres no reward up there. After hearing what the little old man said, George could not help butugh coldly and mocked the little old man, saying. Do you think were really the only two people working on this matter? You dont have to hide anything, just go to the point. When the little old man heard this, his eyes flinched, for he knew what George meant by it. Indeed, this time at the training institute, George and the little old man hardly moved a muscle. It was all those sent by the high level to get it done, and they were asked to supervise the work, but before they did anything, this training institute was already done. We have our names on this school, and it wont do either of us any harm now that its being run well. George shook his head and spoke to the little old man. Is it worth to be happy that this training institute is running? After this training institute is running, our Pompeii imperial family will have another crisis. Dont you know why our Pompeii imperial family has not recruited people from outside in for so many years? Since those rules were set down by our ancestors, they naturally have their reasons, and if we let these people in afterwards, our Pompeii imperial family will definitely change forever. General George looked grave. I advise you not to y tricks with me in the meantime, in case something wrong happens, its not good for either of us. As soon as something bad happens at the training institute, there is no doubt that the people above will me the two of them for everything. After all, the little old man and George are the two people who directly manage the training institute. You can rest assured, General George, I know it. We run all the events in the middle of the school, and I immediately ran an event that said wed exclude some of the students who are useless. As soon as the training tournamentes out next month, therell be a whole lot less of them. George really thought it was a scheme made by the little old man for the sake of the Pompeii imperial family, but he did not realize that this idea of his was very dangerous. The little old man was not intending to think about the safety of the Pompeii imperial family at all, but to leave those people of Phantom there. Wed better hurry up and send some out, otherwise the danger will not only be to those inside the training institute. With that, George stood up and then walked back to his house. Chapter 1103 In Case of Winning After the opening ceremony, all the sses went back. Only one ss teacher was standing in the yground with a group of students, seemingly training for something. If you want to stay, you will have to work hard while the others are resting, anyments? Anyone who has a problem with this can go back to ss now, you dont have to stay here, I dont me you. As soon as Adam finished speaking this sentence, he found that all the students present stopped in the middle of the yground. The sun is very fierce and is about to peel off the skin of the people under this sun. But they seemedpletely unable to feel the burning sun, and instead stood very seriously in ce. The little old man couldnt help butugh out loud after seeing the scene on the monitor. General George, I guess he doesnt know yet that this ss of his is the weakest one. He trains them so hard, but its still a bunch of people who will be excluded. George had long since received word from his men that almost all of the students in this ss were normal people who hade in through money. Naturally, they are not half as strong as Phantoms men. After seeing this scene, the general really didnt know what to say. A ss that should have been eliminated now was so seriously in training. Isnt that good? The training institute is supposed to be for training students, so whats the point if Adam doesnt train them? This ss may be the number one, you shouldnt underestimate Adam, hes not weak. The little old man naturally knew this. But the two men are on different sides of the fence, so the two men sensibly went back to their respective ces. Leo had been training here for the past two days because he felt that this training institute must not be simple and that something was bound toe up. But after two days nothing was found. ording tomon sense, they should have made a move today, its already the second day. Just as Leo finished his sentence, he saw a group of people sneaking over the wall on one side. Leo has been strengthened by drugs, so if the internal energy doesnt leak out, others wont be able to detect his movement. They are here, I thought they were really sitting still, so they were just pretending. After Leo finished speaking, he smiled and looked at the people under this fence. What? Are you students going to go out over the wall to have some fun? I advise you to hurry back, or else Ill be rude. When Leo opened his mouth, he frightened everyone underneath. In a sh, they burst out exuded powerful energy, while Leo was not affected at all. The group discovered Leos identity, but was not eager to make a move. Because they had already sensed that he did not have a trace of internal energy, so killing Leo was easy for them and they were not nervous at all.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Kid, I advise you to mind your own business, otherwise it wont be good for us to make a move on you. After hearing these words, Leo suddenly burst outughing and said to the group of students. Im a local, arent you afraid of death when you say such words to me? I can always tell the school to expel you if you treat me with disrespect, I still have that right. Naturally, Leo knew that they would not take them seriously at all after hearing these words, and the group of students did not surprise Leo, looking at him with an arrogant expression. So what, are you going to clean me up? If you have the guts, go and report to those teachers now, I dont believe you can do anything to me. Let me tell you, my nickname is Turtle, if you have the guts, you can clean me up. If it wasnt daytime, I will get you killed now. Turtle spoke to Leo with a fierce face. If it wasnt for the fact that it was early in the morning and easy to be discovered if they killed someone, they would have got Leo killed now. Its okay, I can sit here until the night and see when you guys can kill me. As if Leo had insight into their thoughts, he said with a smile. At once, everyone had a shocked look on their faces. Turtle even felt Leo had no trace of power in his body, but did not expect Leo to dare to speak so arrogantly. Instantly, he was angry. Just wait, if youre really here, until the evening, I guarantee youll regret it. Leo said as heughed outright and looked at Turtle with a sneering smile on his face. You will not be able to defeat me. Turtle really wanted to rush up and beat Leo to death, but he had no choice but to endure it and leave the fence. Just as Turtle was about to leave and take his minions back to their sses, Leo called out to him. Stop right there, do you think you can walk away now? Im from the Pompeii imperial family, how dare you speak to me like that? Ill make sure youre punished and let your ss teacher know what youve done. Leo deliberately provoked Turtle. Turtle was also full of disbelief, it was the first time he had seen such an arrogant person in all his years of doing missions. Brat, you have to do it, huh? I didnt take the name of Turtle for nothing. Leo jumped straight down from the fence and directly rewarded Turtle with a p in front of some students. ording to Eloise instructions to Turtle, as long as it was daytime, absolutely no action could be taken against Leo. Leo seemed to have guessed this. Are you going to hit me? Chapter 1104 The Assassination Plan While Leo had a smile in the corner of his eyes, Turtle gritted their teeth, but did not dare to make a move. What the hell do you want now? If you dont let me go, Ill make you pay for it when it gets dark. Turtle spoke viciously. Leo took out a pair of handcuffs directly from behind and snapped them onto Turtles hands, saying. Sorry, Ill just have to drag you back to the training institute. Turtle didnt expect that Leo would bring him into handcuffs. Leo knew that even if the Pompeii imperial family was as arrogant as it was, it would not dare to do such a cover-up in front of the entire Pompeii imperial family. As soon as Turtle was brought to his teacher, his teacher had to deal with the matter and get Turtle out of school. When Turtle heard Leos words, he felt rmed. Bro, please, dont take me to our teacher. Im going to be expelled, then Ill havee to the Pompeii imperial family for nothing! Leo patted Turtle, then said into Turtles ear. Do you really think I dont know what your true identity is? Keep your mouth shut, dont waste your energy. Turtles pupils flinched. It really didnt ur to him at all that Leo had already figured out his identity. Seeing that Turtle never spoke again, the minions behind him felt incredulous, not believing that Turtle would shut up. Are you going to argue with me? If yes, it will not as simple as taking you to your ss teacher. Turtles sweat was already dripping from his forehead to his chin, little by little towards the floor. Its all my fault, please spare me. After seeing that Turtle had conceded, Leo then raised his smiling face up and said. Good,e on, lets meet your ss teacher and see what your ss teacher has to say. This is already the best possible ending for Turtle. After all, if word of his true identity got out, the whole n would have to be put on hold. If Phantom found out, it would not be as simple as being expelled from the Pompeii imperial family, and it was likely he would be killed. Leo knew that this students ss teacher was Edison. And because of Leo, Edison had more or less heard about the real purpose of this training institute and had all the scruples about the training. He didnt even dare to teach real kung fu at all, for fear that this group of people would really learn their own Spencer familys kung fu and confront them then, which would be troublesome. Once Edison saw Leo, he showed a face of incredulity, and was even more puzzled after seeing the man behind Leo. Whats going on, Leo? Why did you grab my student ande over here? Before Leo could say anything, this student took the initiative to say to Edison. Teacher, its all my fault, you dont have to ask him, just tell me how to punish me. Edisons eyes widened. He had long known that Turtle was definitely a man from Phantom, except that Edison could do nothing about it. He did not expect Leo to control Turtle, who took the initiative to ask for punishment. Edison thought that if he could get rid of one person who was harmful to the Pompeii imperial family, then there was no need to keep him. The story soon reached the ears of Eloise. What? Why did you get fired from Leo, you piece of shit? Exin it to me. Turtle looked at Eloise with an embarrassing expression. Im really sorry, Lord Eloise, I wasnt expecting this, I was just about to make a trip out of the training institute and I got caught. I dont know what to do now. Eloise walked straight down and pped Turtle in his face.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Theres no point in you being in the Pompeii imperial family anymore, either you go over to Boss to get your punishment or find a way to kill Leo yourself. Turtle knew very well that it would be an absolute dead end if he went to Phantom. After hearing this, Turtle said anxiously, pulling at Eloises leg. Lord Eloise! Im wrong, Ill go and kill Leo, but please dont leave me on the boss, or Ill die. Eloise kicked him straight away and said in a cold voice. Get to work. I give you three days to kill Leo, and if you cant kill him, dont me me for being ruthless then. When Turtle heard this, he burst into a smile of joy. To him, Leo was a weakling and he was able to kill Leo at will. Anyway, after killing Leo, he could leave the Pompeii imperial family, and he was not afraid that the Pompeii imperial family would pursue him. Thanks, Lord Eloise, I will go and kill him. I will definitely not involve our organisation in this matter. In fact, Eloise did not want to keep Turtle alive, she just wanted to know how strong Leo was now, and whether he was really as weak as her men had imed. If he was really that weak, Eloise could have just sent someone to assassinate Leo, and then take her time to settle the matter with the Pompeii imperial family. Seeing Turtle so convinced, Eloise became more and more curious. Chapter 1105 Being Accosted Inside the training institute. As always, Leo watched from inside the school, ready to respond to any danger. At this time, a woman suddenly came over and tapped Leo on the shoulder. Howe youre here too, Leo? Leo turned around and found that the person was Arie. It was clear that Arie had deliberatelye over to find Leo. Leo was not surprised to see Arie. What? I cante here? When Leo opened his mouth, he was in an aggressive state, which caused Aries face to change slightly. Of course not, I mean, if you know this school well, could you show me around? After all, I havent been back to the Pompeii imperial family for so long and Im not familiar with the roads and everything. Leo is now increasingly disgusted with Arie, and it is because of Arie that Caitlin has gone into hiding in Toyo. But since Arie had proposed the idea, Leo had no reason to reject it, so he said. Yes, since you want to wander, lets go. Leo was inspecting this school, so he might as well bring Arie with him.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing Leos words, Arie was full of joy and followed behind Leo, and tried to go over and grab Leos hand, only that Leo did not let Arie grab it. Leo, do you think these students will be able to be kept here? Ive heard some people say that the ces that can stay are already set in stone. Arie opened her mouth to ask. She was deliberately trying to get some information. Leo reacted immediately after hearing this and asked, Who did you hear that from? I have never heard of that, you must not spread it around, as this will have a very big impact on the Pompeii imperial family. Naturally, Arie is not a fool. If it wasnt for Leo, she wouldnt have said these words at all. She just wanted to help Leo more or less, but wanted to destroy the Pompeii imperial family. Ive heard from those students, please dont mind that. Theyre just guessing wildly. Leo knew that Arie should know something, but if he asked more questions, he would probably make Arie misunderstand, so he didnt say anything. I dont know if Leo can guess what I mean, although I want to destroy the Pompeii imperial family, I dont want him to be harmed. Arie muttered in her mind, now her thoughts were to protect Leo and destroy the Pompeii imperial family. Forget it, I have reminded him, I just have to try to keep him safe when the timees, after all, Lord Eloise has promised me that she will not kill Leo. Arie naively thought that Eloise would promise her and not kill Leo, not knowing that now Eloise had already found a way to make a move against Leo. Dont talk nonsense, in case someone hears you and sues you, you might get yourself killed. Leo cautioned with a straight face. Because Aries body is very delicate and her look was pretty, she instantly caught the attention of those inside the school. After all, they are not real students, they have been in the society for many years, and they have spotted Aries face at a nce. Pretty girl, do you want toe with us? y with us, get to eat and sleep together. This group of people molested Arie in front of Leo. Arie did not expect that a group of students would say these words, and her face was instantly turned red with anger. Not interest. Hearing Aries words, the group of students not only did not feel afraid, but insteadughed in front of Arie. Im so scared, but before that, why dont youe with me? After seeing that the admonition was fruitless, Arie looked at Leo beside her with a helpless face. But Leo has no intention of taking care of it. Im not forcing you, Im just taking you to dinner and then you can do whatever you want afterwards, its not like Im going to do anything to you, so what are you afraid of? These students old-fashioned routines are not at all like a young man. And Arie knew very well that if she ate this meal, she would definitely not be able to leave. Im not going, so hurry up and leave, or Ill get angry. After seeing Arie in this state, the students stirred up uproar. You are angry, thats really quite funny. Come on, let mefort you. With that, the man walked over towards Arie. Leo thought that if they were saying something meaningless, it wouldnt matter if he didnt care. Only that the man actually wanted to make a move, so naturally Leo would not ept it. If you really made a move, youre going too far, Im going to intervene! After seeing Leo speak, Arie felt pleased but was worried about Leo. Forget it, Leo, lets ignore them and just go. There are so many of them, it would be bad if they really go crazy and fight uster. After hearing Aries words, those students burst into even more excitedughter. Arie is afraid of them. Want to leave now? Its toote, if this man wants to go, I can let him go, but if you want to go, we dont agree. The mans hand suddenly rose up and tried to ce it on Aries body. Suddenly, Leo grabbed his arm with one hand. Dont you want your hand? Chapter 1106 Death Threats After hearing Leos words, that student became furious and tried to pull his hand away, but found that he could not do so. Im telling you, you better let go of me now, or I wont spare you. Leo couldnt help butugh, What do you want to do with me? As a man from Phantom, he had never been humiliated in this way. When he suddenly heard Leo humiliate him like that, he instantly became angry and directly clenched his fist and struck towards Leo with his other hand. But just as soon as he reached out, Leo grabbed his other hand. The students was instantly controlled, and despite pulling hard at his arms. What are you looking at? Go and strike him. In an instant, five students rushed towards Leo, and Arie was instantly frightened and took a few steps backwards. Stop it. Suddenly, a loud bellow came from the rear. The man who came over was Leos father, Adam. The first thing these students did when they saw the school teacher was to stop their hands. Who is that man and why is he wearing a teachers clothes? Could it be one of our own? The men murmured in little whispers. Suddenly the student in the lead turned to the students behind him and said.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. You fools, have you forgotten who he is? Hes Adam Cohen, not from our organisation. You guys cant really listen to him, go! At that, the group of students continued to walk towards Leo. But Leo grabbed that students body and used it blocked them, leaving the others with no way to get at him. Adam was furious when he saw the students ignoring him and rushed over to stop all the students. Although Leo is not fit to make a move, Adam, as a teacher at this school, can casually show his strength. Soon several students were all defeated by Adam alone. Which ss are you students from? I just told you to stop, why didnt you stop? Do you want to be expelled? These students were not afraid in the slightest and said to Adam with a smiling face. What the hell do you think you are? Do you think you can decide whether we can advance or not? Get the hell out of here or you will die here. Adam did not expect a student to be so arrogant. Im telling you, you cant stay in this tournament. Suddenly, that studentughed out loud and looked at Adam and said. What? It is funny. After hearing this, Leo could not ept it and pped the student directly on the face, and his teeth flew out. They might not have known just now that Leo was so strong, but suddenly they were stunned after being pped by this p. Did you just hit me? That student looked at Leo in disbelief and covered his face. In a slurred tone, he asked. Leo crouched down directly, leaned his head and spoke softly. Thats right, Im the one who hit you. This student was half-exasperated, but listening to Leos words and looking at Adam in front of him, he was helpless. Suddenly a man came over and shouted a loud and angry rebuke at Adam. Adam, as a teacher in this school, you actually put your hands on your own students, do you not want to do your job anymore? You were born to be a prisoner, not fit to be a teacher. The little old man deliberately used his own words to stimte Adam, in order to try to get Adam to make a move and then be dismissed. In this way, the school would bepletely devoid of any experts from the Pompeii imperial family. Adam knew what this little old man had in mind and did not make a move, but Leo would not bother so much. What are you, old man? The little old man had always hated Leo, and now that Leo had contradicted him in this way, the little old man was even angrier. You brat, you are quite arrogant, are you qualified to speak here? So what if you win the Martial arts tournament? Dont you forget that we started that tournament. What the hell are you? Leo walked straight over and said to the little old man in a threatening tone. Is that so? Then you could have taken the title off me, but I dont think you have the strength for that. Leo knew very well that George was definitely on his side, so when the little old man said this, he righteously contradicted back. As these students watched several people from among the Pompeii imperial family, bickering with each other, their faces became filled with joyful smiles. Suddenly, Leo uttered. As far as I know, this students identity should be quite unseen, right? If I kill him at this point, I dont believe you will dare to investigate this students identity, and when it is revealed, you will be in a big trouble. After hearing this sentence from Leo, the little old man felt nervous. But soon the little old man calmed down and said to Leo. If you want to die so badly, then Ill make it happened. Both you and your father will have to die here today, or there will be troublesome. Even if you know my n, can you make a move on me? If I didnt have some strength in the Pompeii imperial family, how can I stay here? Suddenly, the little old man then stretched out his hand, ready to attack Leo. Just as Leo was about to fight back, a figure quickly jumped in front of Leo. Good day, little old man, what are you talking to them about? Chapter 1107 Magnificent Words George appeared in front of Leo timely. After seeing this scene, the little old man looked incredulous. General George, why are you here? This matter shouldnt be any of your business, right? He has provoked me, if I dont make a move, it is unreasonable. Leoughed coldly, before George opened his mouth. But in my eyes, you are the one who is against them? I dont know what kind of trouble Ill cause you if I make this public. For the identity of Phantom to be revealed in normal circumstances, the organisation would have sent someone to kill the man. Even as confident as the little old man was, he was scared. Are you kidding, General? I am not against them. I was just teasing him, and dont take it to heart, Ill leave now. Looking at the little old man with a vain look on his face, Leo could not help butugh out loud and said to the little old man. Yeah, since its a joke, Ill make a joke too. Of course, that group of students had better not mess with me or they will get themselves die. On ordinary days, when George spoke to the little old man, he would hide some sensitive topics in a subtle way. But Leo was trying to hide anything at all. After hearing Leos words, both the little old man and the group of students were extremely frightened. They had never expected to see someone like this, speaking such threats withplete disregard for their own lives. Even George would have been more or less worried about what trouble he might cause after exposing them. But Leo did not hide it at all. After hearing Leos words, the little old man was no longer arrogant, for he feared such an opponent. Im really sorry, it was a joke just now, Ill leave now, and Ill apologise to youter. Everyone understood what the little old mans words meant. The words were a warning to Leo to be careful when Leo saw him afterwards, and that he would definitely find an opportunity to return with revenge. Dont worry, little old man, I wont forget what happened today. With that, the little old man simply turned around and left. Leo, you have scared him. But the next few days will be dangerous for you, you must take care of yourself at all times or he will send someone to kill you.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Leo nodded, but didnt show much panic, just looked at the students. Are you guys still going to confront me? It was when those students saw Leo that they were fearful. No, no, it is our fault. Adam, Im sorry, we shouldnt have said such words, well just go back. When Adam heard these words, heughed out loud and said to them. Get out of here, or else Ill talk to your teacher and make this public, and youll be finished. Adam had long known that there was something hidden in this school, but he did not cause troubles. After all, it was because of himself that his wife met with such a big problem back then. Son, youre too impulsive, dont do that again. To be honest, Adam had some admiration for Leo, after all, Leo had done something he didnt even dare to do. And Leo just burst outughing and looked at Adam and said. Dad, dont worry, Im naturally sure of this kind of thing before I do it. With a nod, Adam said. Next I have to go back too, I still have to teach that group of students martial arts, after all, theye in through proper way, in case they are expelled, I will feel sorry in my heart! With a nod, Leo watched his father leave, leaving the students behind. You brats, you think Im just going to let you go like this? Youre thinking too much. Leo pped the man directly in the face again. The mans teeth were flying out. Im sorry, Im sorry, I wont dare again, please, let me go! They didnt dare to fight back, if they did, they would be killed. In the future, dont be so arrogant in the middle of the Pompeii imperial family again, or else I will make you see your consequence. Tell me your name, I will watch you inside the school at all times, and if I find out that you have any bad intentions, I will kill you the first time. These students all had business cards, and when he heard such words from Leo, he was the first to give out his card. After Leo collected it, he didnt look at what the name was, and put it inside his pocket. OK, Ill take your card, remember, if you cause any more trouble in the middle of the Pompeii imperial family, I wont let you off the hook. When you meet Teacher Adam in the future, take a circuitous route. Chapter 1108 Leo Killed Him in Seconds This student said with a frantic nod after hearing Leos words. Dont worry, I wont mess with Adam, Ill get out of here! Having said that, the students left nimbly. What an arrogant bunch of students. I didnt expect them toe from Phantom, all without the slightest desire to hide their identities, as if they werepletely unafraid of our Pompeii imperial family. George said with a faint smile. Now our Pompeii imperial family has been muddled by those in high ces. If I were you, I would never choose toe back at this time. If it were not for his mother and his father, Leo would have left long ago. Besides, heres a message from Dominic. With so many things in a row, Leo couldnt really get away. What are you going to do about that test tournament next month? Its said that most of the students whoe in the normal way will be weeded out if this test match. George said with a wave of his hand. We cant intervene in this matter. It is true that there is a dark secret behind it, but he is fair, and our Pompeii imperial family is only nning to retire those yers who are less powerful.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. You dont need me to tell you about this, no one inside the organisation is badly equipped, and naturally, those students whoe in the normal way are to be driven out. This is a clear way to weed out students whoe in the normal way. It was very infuriating, but even so, Leo couldnt go and do anything about it because it was only fair. In that case, we can only strengthen those students, otherwise theres no point. George also sighed helplessly. It was really not good for him to interfere in such matters. Originally, the reason for approaching Leo was to get him to overthrow the Pompeii imperial family. But now the Pompeii imperial family is indeed showing signs of being overthrown, but this overthrow is rather like a change of sovereignty. That is why George took such efforts to help Leo at every turn, so that Leo would protect this Pompeii imperial family. At this time, Arie came over with two bottles of water. Just now Leo had sent Arie to buy drinks after seeing what had happened here, and Arie had only just returned at this time. Actually, I know something about this matter. Looking at Leos sad look, Arie finally couldnt help but to let something out. What do you know? Leo tilted his head and looked at her. Arie said with a straight face, In fact, this time I heard that some people inside the organisation want to take advantage of this opportunity to be elected as a senior member of the imperial family. But Leo, I advise you not to interfere, I have heard that that group is so powerful that they are terrifying, even the general is no match for them. With all due respect, General, dont be angry, this Pompeii imperial family is actually really not going tost much longer, so theres no point in you continuing to hold on like this, its better to ept the reality. After Arie said such words, it was indeed easy to cause Georges displeasure. But now a very obvious question is before him, and General George knows that not a word of what Arie said was a lie. But the reason why they felt that Arie had a point was simply because they did not understand the true strength of Leo, which could not have allowed the Pompeii imperial family to be destroyed in such a way. Dont worry, the Pompeii imperial family will not fall just like that, because I am here. After Leo finished, he left with a confident look on his face. General George thought that Leo was just talking big, not realising that such things were indeed just a piece of cake for Leo. Just as Leo was leaving, Turtle rushed up and saw Leos departing back. Hmph, brat, so youre here, I have been looking for you! I have to kill you now, otherwise, if the organisation finds out about my failed mission, Ill lose my life! After Turtle had finished, he blocked Leos path. Why you again? I dont really have time to talk nonsense with you here now, get the hell out of here! Not wanting to waste too much time on such a small minion, Leo stared dead on him with a murderous aura. Turtle were stunned. The first time he saw Leo, he had not seen such a powerful killing aura, and now he was so shocked that he cant even catch his breath. What are you pretending? You are a powerless punk, and Im going to kill you now, or else Ill be punished by the organisation. Knowing that it would be pointless for him to say anything more, Leo nodded and said. Okay, I dont have that much time, you better be quick. Leo only wanted to hurry up and settle the battle at hand, and then rush to deal with the matter of the Pompeii imperial family. After Turtle heard this, he suddenly lost his confidence. At first, he thought Leo was just a loser who could be easily killed, but now he seemed so confident that it made Turtle hesitate. With that, Turtle charged straight on, while Leo stood still and was on his way to a sprint, a smile finally lifted on Turtles face. Hmph, this kid is really a punk with little strength, fine, Ill show you what real strength is. Turtle rushed to Leo with lightning speed, but as soon as Leo opened his eyes, he felt that the speed of Turtle in front of him was so slow that it made him want tough. Leo slowly stretched out his hand and grabbed Turtles head, then mmed Turtles head heavily on the ground, the dust raised on the ground was directly swept up by the whirlwind to a height of ten storeys. The whole school shook, and at once all the people felt the powerful fluctuation. Chapter 1109 Border Horizon For a moment, even George felt a powerful sense of vibration. He stood straight up with a look of horror on his face. How is this possible? How terrifying should this level of power be! George was not the only one who had felt the shock, the entire Pompeii imperial family had felt it. Whats going on, teacher? This feels horrible. Is there a mountain being blown up outside? Adam is in the middle of a ss. Suddenly a powerful sense of vibration was felt and at once the whole ss was left guessing what was going on. But those students with better basic skills have sensed that this is not some kind of sted mountain, but real internal force. Students, dont mess around, be safe, this is not a bombing of a mountain, this is a master move. Adam said with a straight face. After hearing this, the students sort of realised the seriousness of the problem. Teacher, something big is going to happen, right? Should we hide first? What are you afraid of? Its not like you dont know what your teacher is capable of. With such powerful power fluctuations urring in the Pompeii imperial family, this is proof enough of just how powerful the people in the Pompeii imperial family really are. Our teacher was a great figure at that time. What these students said cheered them up. And the effect was remarkable, as all the students regained theirposure in this instant and looked at Adam with an expectant face. However, at this time, Adam was not as calm as they were What the hell is going on? Why there is such a powerful force? Adam said as he looked at his student. Thats right, this is some expert among the imperial dynasty striking out, and if everyone cultivates well, they will definitely be able to reach this level as well. After hearing these words from Adam, the students all had a look of anticipation on their faces. After all, this kind of power was unheard of and unseen. If they could obtain this kind of power, they could be respected. Really? Id be willing to reach that level.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Of course the teacher is telling the truth. . .. The group of students muttered. Adam finally felt relieved. Although Adam did not know exactly what had happened now, he could not let this group of students know. In the meantime. Turtle had long since lost his breath and even her skeleton had be a blur. I told you not to mess with me, now are you satisfied? With that, Leo left the scene directly. At the same time, Eloise had also felt this powerful vibration. What the hell just happened? It doesnt feel like a st, but more like someone struck out! Who the hell is it? How could it have caused such a tremor. Eloise looked at her men with an incredulous look on her face. But her men were also in disbelief. How can such a powerful vibration be man-made? You should be wrong in guessing, it could be some kind of small earthquake. Thats right, if one could emit such a powerful force, that person would be invincible in the world. Eloise did not believe it either. I guess Im thinking too much, how can this power be emitted by a person? How terrifying would this be if it was really emitted by someone. Forget it, hurry up and see if Turtle has got rid of Leo, if not, kill him, otherwise, it wont be good if he exposes our whereabouts. After Eloise had finished, a man suddenly came running in. Lord Eloise, something big has happened. Eloise asked with an incredulous look. Whats going on? Why are you so flustered? That man, with a face of fear, trembled and said to Eloise. Lord Eloise, you should have felt that powerful sense of vibration just now. Just as this man spoke the words, Eloise felt at once that something big was wrong. Whats going on? Eloise became less than calm herself. And the subordinate even looked horrified, Lord Eloise, Turtle went on a mission. But I was following behind, and suddenly I felt a powerful sense of vibration, then I hurried to follow, unexpectedly, he was smashed into a pile of mud. I dont know exactly who did it, Im afraid to go up and check. By the time Turtle was seen again, he was in this shape in the photo. With that, he took the picture of Turtle and handed it to Eloise. Eloise was in a state of panic when she saw the photo, and her face turned pale at once, with infinite fear radiating from her pupils. Is this really something that a human being could do? Even we Phantom canty a hand this hard. Is there really some kind of expert hiding in this Pompeii imperial family? You guys hurry up and find out, otherwise, our entire organisation will face an unprecedented threat. Hearing these words of Eloise, all the men were all scared out of their wits. Lord Eloise, this opponent is clearly not someone we can deal with, so why dont we go back and report to the top and ask him to send other reinforcements? Someone suggested. How could Eloise easily let go of this opportunity since she got this mission? After hearing her subordinate, she pounded the table in anger directly, and then shouted a loud and angry rebuke. You piece of shit! If you say that again, Ill kill you. Chapter 1110 Shattered to Pieces That mans body shook and he didnt dare to say anything else. Eloise also realised the seriousness of the matter and said straight away, You guys hurry up and investigate this matter, but dont act rashly. Now our first step is to concentrate on getting Leo to death, stay out of everything else for now and wait for my n.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Originally, Eloise intended to do both sides together, one side to fix the training institute, and the other side was to kill Leo. But now that something so horrible has happened, Eloise doesnt dare to have two minds anymore. She can only go and sort out Leo first and wait until this matter has been investigated before she makes her next move. After hearing this news, those men felt more at ease, after all, they didnt have to go up against that terrifying fellow from the Pompeii imperial family. The minions then also left the main camp. In fact, not only did Eloise feel surprised, but even the Pompeii imperial family was greatly affected by this incident. What the hell is going on? You better investigate this! The little old man and George were called into a small dark room, and there were some old people sitting in it. But their power seemed so vast that even George dared not say a word. I dont know, Boss, the distribution among the Pompeii imperial family is just too confusing now, and we cant investigate it in a short time. The little old man faltered, his eyebrows lowered, as if he was afraid of saying the wrong thing. This is your business, not mine, and you better handle this matter properly, or else Ill tell both of you to get the hell out of the Pompeii imperial family or die in the Pompeii imperial family. One of the old men said aggressively to the little old man and also to George. And both George and the little old man did not dare to speak, but merely nodded their heads. Walking out of the room, the little old man hurriedly said to George. General George, you heard what the high level said just now, youd better put Leo side down and go investigate this matter with me, otherwise well both die. This time the little old man didnt dare to calcte something with George anymore. After all, it is now two people who have to aplish something together, or both will suffer. George did not object after hearing the little old mans words. This matter is not easy to be investigated, ever since I became a general, I have not encountered such a powerful expert. Even I cant give off this level of aura. Who else among the Pompeii imperial family is this powerful? When the little old man heard this, he said to George with a smile on his face. It wouldnt be your good buddy, Leo, would it? Weve had a lot of strange things happening on our side since he arrived. I know you want to keep him alive, but its up to you to make your own ns. I cant interfere, so just keep your focus on investigating this matter these days anyway. Now that the little old man and George had clearly unfolded their positions, the two men spoke without any subtlety. After all, the top of the organisation had not explicitly said that they would kill Leo, and the little old man did not dare to say anything. Little old man, cut the crap, since youre talking about investigating this matter, go ahead and investigate it, and whats the point of involving Leo? Hes just an ordinary Cohen family member, how can he be so powerful? And Ive seen his strength, its not much different from Charles Fords before. Dont worry, Ill make this a priority for the next two days, but only if you better not take advantage of the opportunity to make a move on him. The little old man just sneered and then left the ce. Who on earth could that be? George was still very puzzled, but the biggest suspicion in his mind at this time was Leo. Indeed, as the little old man had said, since Leo appeared in the Pompeii imperial family, the whole situation of the Pompeii imperial family seemed to have changed forever. Whatever, I dont have a clue anyway, Ill ask Leo first. He has more ideas than I do, he might know whats going on. Leo returned to the Cohen family early in the morning. It seems that he had already guessed that George woulde to him, and he himself had already made his tea and was sitting inside the hall waiting for George. General George, you are here, I have been waiting for you for a long time. George said with a puzzled look at Leo. How did you know I wasing? Leoughed out loud and said as he looked at George in front of him. General George froze, then burst outughing. Yes, thats it. Do you know exactly who sent that vibration just now? The high level has warmed me, and if I cant get the answer, I may get myself killed. Chapter 1111 Find out Leo smiled, You are better off not knowing about it. Hearing Leos words, George was even more puzzled and asked. How do you mean by that? Hurry up and tell me. Leo shook his head and said, Dont you feel that its a bit cloudy today?Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. George looked at the sky and saw that the sun was indeed had been covered by dark clouds. Then he nodded and asked, Indeed, but what is the weather connection in this matter? You hurry up and say it, I really need the truth in this matter. Leo smiled and pointed at George, Ive already told you the answer and you still havent figured it out. Let me take you to a ce. Leo then stood up. George followed with a puzzled look on his face. After walking together for ten minutes, the two men reached the spot where Turtle had died at the time. And the ce has long been moved by Leo. See this? Do you know what it is? George looked at an iron pir on the ground and then asked Leo. What does this stuff have to do with what happened this morning? Dont you fool me. Once again, Leo shook his head helplessly. You dig this thing up and you should get it. Without saying a word, George directly split all those bricks on the ground with one palm. And then what, what did you show me? Leoughed out loud and said to George. This one is lightning rod, although the Pompeii imperial family is powerful, it is indeed much weaker than the outside world about the scientific level of themoners. How can a lightning rod be ced like this? Did you know that a lightning rod, if ced in the wrong ce, could cause troubles? Leo pointed to a route and said, If its connected like this, if lightning strikes, its bound to cause an earthquake. And is that level of power in the morning something that a human being can give out? At these words, George was suddenly enlightened. So thats how it is, I thought it was possible for someone to have such a strong power that nearly cracked the ground of the entire Pompeii imperial family, but it turned out to be just an earthquake that caused our Pompeii imperial family to be on edge. After seeing that George was finally convinced, Leo shook his head and said to him. Come on, hurry up and tell your boss about it. Its obviously a very simple matter, but was made soplicated by you guys. With a field survey, its easily fixed, even you cant do, do you think anyone else can do it? Indeed, before Leo came, George was indeed considered the strongest among those who showed their faces in the entire Pompeii imperial family. George smiled awkwardly, In that case, I have to hurry back to report my work. Looking at Georges departing back, Leo just waved. You found the answer so quickly? The little old man looked at George with an incredulous look on his face after seeing him return so quickly. George smiled, You have no idea what really happened then, it was actually just a thunderstorm. What? After hearing Georges words, the little old man shouted out directly. Absolutely not, I dont believe it, how could it be caused by lightning? Dont we have lightning rods? Could the wiring have been installed wrong? It was obvious that the little old man did not believe this at all, but George looked at the little old man with an incredulous look on his face. How do you know that? The little old man froze for a moment, his expression even more puzzled. He was just joking, but he didnt expect that he would actually be right. Impossible, absolutely impossible, for so many years there has never been anything like this, how could it happen on this asion? Someone must have done it on purpose. George still believed in Leo, and after hearing these words from the little old man, George smiled and looked at the little old man in front of him and said. If you dont believe it, you just go and see for yourself. You know that youre going to be punished if you dont finish the job on time. Ive found out whats going on, and if you dont report it, then its none of my business. Chapter 1112 The Book Depository The little old man also became flustered after hearing these words. Are you really not lying to me? This matter is no joke, this is a task assigned to me from above, if we fail toplete it, or miss it, we can all be punished. George waved his hand impatiently, Anyway, this is the result I found out, if you really dont believe me, go over and have a look yourself. The little old man still did not want to believe this fact, so he came to the scene with George. The little old man looked at the cracked ground and said in annoyance, Look at the way this ce has been ravaged, how could it have been like this originally? Someone must have done it on purpose, how could you have been so easily fooled? George said with an embarrassed look at the little old man in front of him. Its because I just pped it here. Dont worry, the truth should be right, otherwise who among the entire Pompeii imperial family is capable of exerting this level of palm power? Although the little old man didnt really believe that what George said was true either, this was the only situation that could be justified. OK, in that case, well report it directly to the top. The little old man was very helpless, not that he didnt want to continue to look deeper into the matter, rather, it is because the ce has indeed been broken by George, and there is no point in continuing to look deeper. Leo was not far away and couldnt help but smile as he watched the two men looking at the bricks on the floor. Im really sorry, General George, its not that I want to use you, but I have to do so, otherwise, there will be trouble. But is it because of that elixir that my strength will progress so much in a short period of time? Leo was still deep in thought, when his own casual strike was so powerful that it was truly something that Leo himself had not guessed. No, I must go and get this matter investigated, otherwise what if there are any side effects? With that, Leo left the ce and went to the Pompeii imperial familys ancient book collection pavilion. Hope I can find something here. Not everyone can enter the Book Depository, and Leos current status is considered very high in the Pompeii imperial family, so he has this qualification. However, as the day went on, there was nothing to be found. It looks like it couldnt be found. Just as disappointment set in, a book suddenly fell out. This well-worn book has been turned over countless times by Leo. Every time he saw this book, it was incredibly worn and missing many pages, so he didnt read more. Only this time, the book fell in front of Leo once again, before Leo bent down and picked it up. Forget it, just read thest one, I dont know what Im going to do when I go out anyway. With that, Leo opened the book and hastily flipped it up. Leo has really discovered an incredible secret. It is written that there is a legendary elixir that, when eaten, gives one great strength. And without cultivation, it can obtain internal energy by absorbing essence. In fact, at the beginning, Leo also saw these contents, only that he didnt think too much about them, but as he looked further back, Leo found that this effect was actually exactly the same as what Muto had said. Cant be the same thing I ate. But it also says in the book that people who take this elixir usually die, so why am I fine if I take it? Just as Leo wanted to continue, he found that the back of the book had all been torn up Was it deliberately torn? But thankfully, at least it proves that I did get my power from that elixir, I wonder what will happen when Muto finds out about this? Leo put the book back and prepared to leave. It was at this time that a sophisticated voice suddenly came through. After hiding here all day and reading only half of it, arent you curious? Leo looked back at the old man. In fact, Leo had already noticed his presence long ago. It was only assumed that he was the caretaker inside the collection, so he didnt pay specific attention to it. Old-timer, I want to read it, but this book only has so many pages, and I cant find the rest. Suddenly, the old manughed loudly, interrupting Leos preparations to leave. Coincidentally, I have the rest of this book. After hearing these words, Leo suddenly became somewhat curious. Although he didnt know what was written on the back, he was interested when he heard the old man say so. Can you show me the remaining pages at the back? After hearing this, the old man smiled faintly and said nothing again. Leo then understood what he meant and said. Say, how much do you need? The old man cursed, Brat, I dont want your money, I just want to see your internal energy.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. I took that elixir you took years ago, only it didnt have the same effect as yours. In the end, it backfired on me, I was able to stay alive, but I lost my martial arts skills, and now I can only watch over the Book Pavilion here. Hearing this, Leo looked at the old man in front of him with an incredulous expression. May I have your name, please? Chapter 1113 Who is Black Dragon After Leo asked, he only saw the old man say with a faint smile. That doesnt matter anymore, its all in the past, now Im just a wreck, except that I still understand a little of what youre reading. If you want to see the rest, youd better hurry up and do as I say and show me your inner strength first. The old man spoke calmly, but with a vaguely more than a hint of expectation. After hearing this, Leo smiled lightly. OK, no problem, but only on the condition that you tell me what your name is and give me all the rest of those pages. It was obvious that the old man really did not want to tell Leo his name. Just after Leo had said this, he still said with a helpless sigh. All right then, Ill grant you your request as long as you let me see it. After the old man finished speaking, Leo took a half step straight back and began to run his own internal energy. Watch this, I cant keep running my energy, otherwise the whole of the Pompeii imperial family will be attracted to this inner energy of mine. The old man nodded and said, Dont worry, Ill only take a look. Leo directly brought his two palms together, and a strong light emanated from his body. The powerful force instantly supported a protective shield on the outside of Leos body, as hard as steel. Then, with swift speed, Leo retracted his internal energy. See? Old man, I can only cast it for a moment. He only saw the old man nodding frantically and saying. Its too much, its my lifelong pursuit, I never thought it woulde in a junior, what a joy! But with this inner strength, you still have to be careful and dont hurt others, or God will not forgive you. Leoughed out loud and said to the old man. Dont worry, I hide my strength just to keep others safe. The old man was then relieved tough out loud afterwards. Leo would not forget that the old man had just promised him something. I have done what I promised, what about what you promised? The old manughed out loud and teased, I can give you thesest few pages, but Im just not responsible for what thesest few pages are about! With that, the old man took out the few scraps of pages directly behind himself and handed them to Leo. When Leo took a look, his face changed slightly. Whats the point of all this content? Its justpletely illustrative. s, but you have done what you promised me, and I have nothing more to say, thank you very much, now you can tell me your name. The old man turned away and said with a shake of his head. I was originally a famous war general in the Pompeii imperial family, but because I pursued power too much, I ended up taking that elixir and now Ive be like this.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. I dont know why, but I was not bad at that time, I just couldnt inherit the strength of this elixir, but I didnt expect that you hadpletely absorbed his strength and became one with him, its too unbelievable. And my code name is ck Dragon among this Pompeii imperial family. ck Dragon? Leo froze for a moment after hearing the name, while the old man kept waiting for Leo to say something. Seeing that Leo did not say anything for a long time, he could not help but say. Dont you feel surprised to hear my name? Im ck dragon, other people would be half scared to death to hear the name Im ck dragon, and youre not even scared. Leo scratched his head awkwardly, Sorry, Ive only just returned to the Pompeii imperial family and Im really unfamiliar with your name. If I have offended you in any way, please forgive me. When the old man heard Leos words, heughed out loud and said. When youre usually bored,e and have a cup of tea and a chat with me. In all the years Ive kept this ce alone, youre the first person toe in here and read a book. The people of the Pompeii imperial family were all very arrogant and had absolutely no interest in any of the books in here, and there were even many martial arts masterpieces that had been lost, all of which were inside this book collection. Leo agreed readily, No problem, I will definitelye over when I have time, dont worry! But right now I have more important things to attend to so I have to leave. When I have time, I will definitelye over and prepare a nice meal for you. The old man warmed up a lot when he heard Leos words. No problem, its been a long time since Ive had anyone to talk to, you should definitelye over sometime, and if you run into any problems, just let me know, Ill take care of it. Although ck Dragon had been away from the interior of the Pompeii imperial family for a long time, he was still very confident. Chapter 1114 Where is Leo OK, so if theres any trouble, Ille over and check with you first and let you give me some ideas. Having said that, Leo left this book collection straight away. After figuring out the source of his power, Leo was finally much more at ease. What he didnt know was that just now, when Leo was operating his internal energy, he was spied on again. What kind of person is it that is so rampant, daring to exert his inner strength in the middle of our Pompeii imperial family! And even with that, Im surprised we havent found out where he is! Some people murmured. We must find that man in no time. These words were just overheard by the little old man. He hade over to say something about that big explosion, but now that he heard the people at the top talking about it, he didnt dare to say anything. Thinking of Georges words gave him a pang of irritation. What with being struck by lightning, it really was a snub to him. No, Im going to investigate myself, if I had just said something earlier, I would have definitely lost my life! In the meantime. George also felt it, just now that power at once made him understand something.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. I wondered why Leo found the reason so soon. It turns out he got it wrong too, the little old man should be med. Just as George was worried, the little old man suddenly came through the gate. George, you want to get me killed? George was very embarrassed and waved his hands in a hurry. Well, stop talking nonsense, Im not sure about this matter, time is short, lets hurry up and investigate. The little old man, however, smiled coldly. Do you really think its that guys match? In line with my thinking, lets go for the Killer Pool. After all, the people on the killer pool are all masters, and even if they die, it doesnt matter to us what happens. After hearing this, George could only nod his head. Although he hated to admit that he was not good as that man, the power that had just exploded out was already very obvious, and he was indeed inferior to him. The little old man dialed directly to the top of the killer pool. No problem, I will be able to solve such a small matter and I will be able to help you find it out. The first ce on the Killer Pool, however, was more amiable than the little old man and George had imagined. Talking to this number one killer is like joking around with a friend. Will he be unreliable? Although I also feel hes very unreliable, hes number one on the killer pool and now hes all we have to go on. George sighed after hearing these words. The two men, who were originally hostile, had to join forces under the pressure of superiors to pursue this matter together. But they did not know that it was actually Leo that started the whole thing. How are things at the training institute? Has Leo been found yet? Why havent we heard anything yet? Eloise side had long since been turned impatient The chief had already made two or three calls in one day, but surprisingly, Eloise had not even killed Leo yet. In a fit of rage, she called out to her men. The men trembled. Im sorry, Lord Eloise, we havent got things in order yet, and it will probably be a while before we can kill Leo. What? Its going to take a while? Leo is just one person, and you guys cant kill him after all this time? What are you all doing, trash? Eloise burst into a rage and pped the table so furiously that it turned directly into a pile of splinters. At that time, you yourselves also told me that that boy was a waste, and now what? You guys cant even kill a waste, whats the point of keeping you? Those underlings bowed their heads in fear and trembling. Im sorry, Lord Eloise, well be sure to do it as soon as possible. Eloise closed her eyes in exasperation and said with a direct wave of her hand. Hurry up, or it wont be you who die, even I will be buried with you. After hearing these words, those below knew the seriousness of the matter. They knew what would happen if their boss went berserk. The training institute is still very much on an even keel at the moment, nothing major has happened yet, except for the news that Turtle has suddenly disappeared. Turtle has dropped out of school, so lets not get carried away and specte about things that arent there. Adam said it out. Because he knew that Turtle had been killed, except that someone high up inside the school had told himself that he had to say so, otherwise it would cause a riot. After hearing the news, those students then looked bored and signed. I thought something big had happened, but its just a dropout. That kid gave up pretty quick though, I never would have given up if it was me. Chapter 1115 Late Night Action Adam mentally reckoned. Its better not to let them run around these days, Ill just be a bit tired and give them a bit of catch-up in the evenings, in that way they wont say theyre too bored. Adam smiled and eximed to the students. As Im sure youre all aware, Ive mentioned to you about thepetition next month, and if you lose it then, you could all be expelled. Im giving you this opportunity now to give you emergency training, do you want it? As if Adam was brainwashing, as soon as he opened his mouth, all the students responded with excitement. Of course we do, Ill be the first to sign up, well take whatever it costs. Thats right, Teacher, what weck is not money, what weck is a good teacher like you, and if you are willing to teach us, we will all do our best to learn. Adam himself was not short of money, but after learning such enthusiasm from the students, he felt veryforted. Dont worry, I wont make you pay for it, but you must learn it properly, but you wont have time to go out and have fun, do you really want to? This Pompeii imperial family is not very big to be honest, these students have spent only two days to go around the whole Pompeii imperial family and now have no more interest in it. Teacher, we dont want to go y at all, we only want to study martial arts with you, you just have to teach us martial arts and well make sure we study hard. Adam nodded and said with great relief. Since everyone is so enthusiastic, then I wont be stingy, I will definitely give my best martial arts skills so that all of you will be the best among the Pompeii imperial family. A single word brought the whole ss to be excited once again. To be honest, even Adam himself didnt know that he turned out to be so brainwashed. As expected, by the time the evening came, none of these students werete and all followed Adam in his practice. But those Eloise men didnt expect that there would still be teacher teaching their students martial arts at this hour. What should we do? Its sote and there are teacher with students practicing martial arts, so how can we move? Usually, by this point, there are no more students. So it was also a good moment for Eloise and their gang to make their move. Now those men are bing anxious. What else can we do? Well just have to hide, and when the group is out of ss, well go looking for Leo. Otherwise, it will be harder for us to do anything if we are discovered. Turtle has already been decapitated in the Pompeii imperial family, do you want to die too? After hearing the man in the lead say this, all the men shut their mouths. Helplessly, all of Eloise men crouched in ce afterwards and waited for Adam to leave the ss. But what they didnt expect was that Adam didnt seem to have any intention of stepping down from the ss. Soon it waste at night.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Itste, lets go back, I dont feel like we should be able to find Leo today, lets see if we can see him tomorrow. As much as the man who led the way didnt want to ept this reality, he had no choice but to leave it at that. Theres no point in staying like this any longer, I dont think well find Leo. The group returned to the hall where Eloise was. Whats the situation? Eloise has been in a state of anxiety all day. But when she heard her men tell her what had happened this evening, she was so angry that she could hardly breathe. What are you guys telling me? I cant believe you guys didnt even get to act tonight, are you kidding me? Ive given you guys so much time and youve been mucking about every day? The man in the lead said helplessly to Eloise, My lord, we didnt want to. Its sote and Adam is still practicing martial arts with his own students. We were afraid of being discovered, so we had toe back. Eloise was also in disbelief. What? Isnt he Leos father? Why is he practicing there with so many people, cant he be covering for Leo? Although Adam is Leos father, Leo is not particrly strong, I guess he cant be that strong, so you guys find a chance to go and kill him. Just kill him and you cane back. I dont believe that Leo wonte for us then. Eloise did not know just how powerful Adam was, that was an expert who ranked quite high in martial arts strength as a member of the previous generation. When the men heard these words, they instantly felt that there was hope in this matter. Thats a good idea, well go over there at this time tomorrow and kill Adam, Ill see if his sones out then. As the words fell, everyone got excited. Well go and kill that guy tomorrow! When the timees, threaten their students to keep their mouths shut or kill them too, I dont believe they will dare to say another word. Chapter 1116 Drinking Soup In fact, there were senior figures in the imperial family who had already received news of Eloise, but as a martial arts training institute, it was naturally impossible to give up training. Not only could they not go and stop Adam from practising martial arts, but they had to support him strongly. Leo was also surprised after hearing that his father was so beloved. No way, Dad, its incredible that you would teach someone else to practice. You dad came homete yesterday, and when he came back in the middle of the night, it was killing me with all the noise. If I didnt know he was going to teach his students martial arts, I would have chopped him to death. Tiana said to Leo with an aggrieved face. And when Leo heard this, heughed out loud and said to Tiana. Mum, just leave Dad alone, its rare for him to have something to do and do it so well that hes been praised by the training institute, dont you support him? Tiana said with a sigh of relief. Its quite annoying, but its good after all, and its not an easy thing for your dad to go and teach someone martial arts. I expect hell be very tired tonight, so Ill go and make him soupter. When Leo looked at his mother, who was so noble, but so attentive to Adam, he felt warmth in his heart. Unbeknownst to him, at this moment, Eloise men were already preparing to assassinate Adam. Mum, why dont you let the underlings do the work! After seeing herself dressed in such regal clothes and yet cooking soup, Tiana couldnt help butugh out loud. You brat, how dare you mock at me? But it is okay, I can do anything.. Leo nodded, after all, this was the good woman he had in mind. Just at this time, a person suddenly walked in, and this person was Clementine. Auntie, let me help you. Ill cook soup for Leo, after all, hes been so busy, and he is tired for sure. The seemingly concerned words were more like aint. As a woman, Tiana could understand. After hearing Clementines words, she burst outughing. No problem,e on, lets make soup together so that they can have some soup. Leo had an embarrassed look on his face, after all, he was already a married man and his cousin was still treating him like this. His mother was still so supportive. All this time, Lydia was hiding in a secret ce. After all, Leo was afraid that if Lydia showed her face, those with bad intention would make a move on him. In desperation, Leo had no choice but to ask his wife to hide. But Clementine did not know about it. Leo waved his hand helplessly. All right, all right, Ill have soup if Ie backter, but Im going out on an errand now.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Knowing that he could not continue to stay in this ce, or else he would only cause Clementine to misunderstand more, Leo left the scene at the first opportunity. Clementine, its okay, he likes to run around, after all he hasnt been around me and his dads for so long. Clementine looked at Tiana with understanding and said. Auntie, I can understand, Ill just wait for Leo toe back. Leo went near the training institute and secretly watched his father teach his students to practice. Its really true, my dad isnt back at thiste hour, so I guess hell be teaching this group of students until midnight again like yesterday. Leo couldnt help butugh out loud. Suddenly, Leo felt a scenting through. The scent was not like that of one person, but more like that of a group of people. Leo looked back and indeed spotted a group of people, sneaking close to Adam. They might have taken some special pill that temporarily hid their internal energy. But Leo was too powerful and had instantly spotted where they were. Who are these people? Why are they sneaking up on my dad? Forget it, my dads strength is great, and that group is probably no match for him. Leo then watched the group from the roof. The leader of those men lowered his voice and said. Listen, well kill that man straight awayter, we mustnt give him a chance to catch his breath! He is Leos father, if we kill him, Leo will definitely step in and then we will kill Leo and everything will go smoothly. We wont have to worry about being condemned from above. Those people were instantly much more at ease at these words and nodded, concealing themselves in ce. Suddenly, somehow, someone lifted their inner strength. Although it was only for a moment, it still made Adam sense it. Whats going on? This power is definitely not from my students, its more like itsing from outside. I need to be careful every now and then, someone should already have their eyes on this group of students. Everyone must be safe and have your strength ready to be brought up at all times. The Pompeii imperial family is a ce that lives on strength, others can challenge you at any time, and if you lose and get killed, its only logical. It was impossible for this group of students not to know about the Pompeii imperial family, and after hearing Adams words, the students held all of their power steady, ready to lift it up at any time. Chapter 1117 Assassination of Adam Boss, there are so many students, we wont be no match for them, will we? A man asked out of the blue. The leader of the group, a man with a mask on his face called Old ck, however, gave a coldugh and said to the man behind him. What are you afraid of? Theyre just a bunch of students, how can they be that strong? Besides, theyre from the outside world, are you still worried that were no match for him? The only opponent we have is that Adam in front of us. After hearing these words, the man behind him turned toughter and said. Thats right, how could I have forgotten about this? Theyre just some newbies from the outside world. When he starts teaching martial arts, well make a move together, then take his body back and hang it at the entrance to our base, theres no way Leo wonte over by then! The group burst outughing happily at the thought of it. Its almost time to get it over with. With that, Old ck walked out with a group of his men behind him. Only just peeking out of the grass, Adam already felt the power of the group. A bunch of minions, how dare youe to me, are you looking down on me? Adam smiled coldly. But he didnt say anything, he just muttered in his mind that he didnt expect to be provoked in this way by a group of minions when he used to be so famous. Come out, I can already feel your inner energy. Theres no need to hide, Im not going to run. With that, Adam turned around and looked at the men in the grass. The students also saw the sudden appearance of a group of people. Although they didnt know what was going on, the tone of their teachers voice suggested that the group should be the enemy.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Teacher, what are they doing here,ing over to smash our ce? Do you want us to step in and help? Suddenly, Adam was curious about how the students he had taught for so long were doing in terms of strength now. If you dont have a chance of winning, stand away, or youre just giving me trouble, are you confident? Those students suddenly burst outughing at Adam after hearing this. Teacher, dont worry, after learning from you all these days, we ourselves feel that our energy has improved a lot. Now that there are so many of us against them, we are not too far behind even if they are powerful. With that, Adamughed out loud, and to be honest, he was quite curious as to what the strength of the students was now. OK, since you all want to show off, Ill let you have that chance, Ive seen all your entrance exam results. It would be unjustifiable to say that after all this time, your strength has not progressed a bit! The students knocked their fists with excitement. Dont worry, Teacher, we will show you our best, and if our grades are really not up to scratch, we have noints if you drop us. Thats right, after practising with you for such a long time, we ourselves already feel that we have improved a lot. Cut the crap and hurry up and show to out teacher, I guess he cant wait to see our disy. After Old ck heard the group of students spoke so rampantly, heughed out loud. Adam didnt even need to look at this old ck mans expression to know how arrogant he was now! You students simply dont know who we are. You have practiced in the middle of the Pompeii imperial family for a few days and you think your kung fu is really powerful. I tell you, your teacher is just a waste in front of me. Old cks group had no idea how powerful the former Adam really was. They only knew that Leo was the son of Adam, if Leo had no strength, Adam was just as powerless. All right, since you are so eager to go to hell, I will give you a hand and show you what it means to be truly strong. Old ck suddenly looked at a man, You go and fight them, remember to make sure they know what the difference in strength means. Those who were just worried that they were no match for this group of students were suddenly called out. After hearing what Old ck had just said, he too thought that he was so strong that he could far surpass these students. Boss, since youre giving me this opportunity, I will go get it. Adam had long seen through his strength and he knew that his student would never lose to him and smiled coldly. Cut the crap and hurry up, Ive got a lot of teaching to do. With that, this man frowned and stood with a serious face in front of the group of students. It seems that not only is your teacher not afraid of death, but even you bunch of losers are not afraid of death, fine, then I will show you the real strength. This man posed for a battle. Leo watched Adams students from a distance, he was curious what kind of strength Adams students had be, would they really be a lot stronger because of Adams presence? At that time when this group of students took the entrance exam, Leo was also present and sensed a number of student strengths. Common sense would dictate that that group of students, when they first enrolled, could not have been a match for this man. But Leo has some expectations and wants to see how they progress. Chapter 1118 Students Rise Up After Old cks men saw that their opponent was just a student, they lookedpletely down on him, thinking that they were far superior to this student. The next moment, he took off in a sprint towards the student. This student also reacted very quickly and took a direct stride, trying to stop the enemys attack from the inside. Originally the man thought the student could not be much stronger, but after seeing the students speed, he thought he might have misjudged. Old cks men couldnt help but take a few steps backwards for fear of being hit by this student, but the speed of the retreat waspletely unable to keep up with the students speed. With that, the student mmed a heavy punch into his ribs from the side with lightning speed. Straight away he wailed in pain and spat out a mouthful of blood. This one drew screams directly from those students. This was the first time that students from the Pompeii imperial family had participated in a battle, and they never thought that they would be able to fight such a good battle just for the first time, which naturally made those students hearts soar. Good, good, I didnt teach for nothing. Adam was also pping his hands on the side. When Old ck saw this student, who was so fierce, he was suddenly scandalized in his heart. No way, if every student is this powerful, will we really be no match for them? Why dont we pull back a bit, otherwise we get caught by them, we might actually be sent over to the imperial family, it would really be the end. But this wont work either, if we go back now, Lord Eloise will definitely kill us and I wont live long after my identity is revealed. No, we must capture them first. Since Leo has little strength, then Adam should also have little strength, so I will start with you. In just a few seconds, several thoughts surfaced in Old ck. Finally, the decision was made to take a shot at Adam. Old ck suddenly radiated his power. The group of students had obviously never seen such a powerful opponent before and backed away in quick session.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Adam couldnt help but curse out. What a brute, just now you clearly said that you would let them fight, but now you take the initiative to sneak in. Ill show you what it means to break your word. Having said that, Adam disappeared directly in front of the crowd. And in the next second, Old ck flew out like a ball. None of the people saw what was really going on. Whats going on? Why is he flying all of a sudden, did the teacher make it? Nonsense, it must have been the teacher who did it! Several students murmured excitedly. After all, they had never seen this kind of speed before. This is too much, who the hell is this man? Didnt Lord Eloise say he didnt have much strength? Why did he defeat our boss in just an instant? Old cks men, one by one, looked terrified. I dont know, lets run or well be the ones who die, run! All at once, Old cks men scattered across the field. Adam appeared in front of the crowd again, smiled coldly and said to everyone present. Dont worry, none of them will get away, and Ill show them all that they regret it. Once again, Adam disappeared in front of the crowd. And the next second, one by one, all the men ejected and flew in mid-air. All the students did not know exactly how Adam had knocked these people up, only that their teacher was a hundred or even a thousand times more powerful than them. Leo was on top of the roof, watching his father below as he frantically thrashed Old cks men with a smile on his face. A bunch of brats dont know my fathers name yet. Hes my mothers man, do you think hes really that simple? Soon after, Adam withdrew his hand, and walked to his students. At this moment, all the students looked at their teacher with admiration. Teacher, you are so awesome, you actually defeated so many people all in such a short time. My goodness, is there really someone more powerful than our teacher in the world? That speed is fast. I just knew at first that our teacher was very strong, but I didnt expect to be so strong, I want to be your student for the rest of my life, I feel like Ill never reach your kind of height. Listening to his students ttering, Adam was really embarrassed. Come on,e on, you guys just stop bragging, it was simple. I feel a bit degraded for even doing it to them. Adam had wanted to calm down his students, but he didnt expect that this one sentence would trigger even more unanimous excitement among them. They still dare to fight with our teacher, it seems they have no brain at all, they dont know what kind of person my teacher is. I thought I was pretty good for defeating that kid, but teacher, once you made your move, I felt ashamed. With my strength, I wouldnt say I am your student. The venue was full ofughter, and the sound of Adams admiration. Eloise, on the other hand, was furious. Chapter 1119 Professional Killer Defeated you guys in seconds? Are you kidding me? You guys were defeated in seconds by someone that young? If they had many students and you were forced to be driven back, then I can ept that, and youre saying you were defeated in seconds by one person. Eloise stared in disbelief and repeated the question very many times. It was only when the group of men all nodded that Eloise was forced to ept reality. How is that possible? Leos strength is just average, how can his father be this strong? Old ck is a specializedbatant, and he was defeated in a sh like that? Eloise disbelieved it. She knew that Old cks strength, but now he got killed by an ordinary person in seconds. Old cks subordinate nodded and said to Eloise. Lord Eloise, you are right, our boss was indeed killed in seconds and if we hadnt run faster, I guess we would all have died there. These few remaining men thought they had run back by a fluke, but they did not know that Adam had deliberately let them back in order to warn their side to keep their men out of trouble, or none of them would return. After hearing this news, Eloise felt doubtful. They had already encountered a big problem, on the one hand, they could not kill Leo, and now they came up with a way to use Leos father as a threat, but they did not expect Leos fathers strength exceeded their imagination. Now well just have to wait to die, and if we dont finish the job, well all have to die here. Ive only been given a week and now there are five days left, how am I supposed to go aboutpleting the task? Eloise looked desperate, if she had to choose again, she would never ept this task. No, thats the only way out, Ill have to spend a lot of money to hire someone from inside the killer pool, otherwise I just cant manage it. With that, Eloise took the copy of the killer pool behind her and found one of the top ones on the list. This guy called Bear seems to be okay. I heard that he had destroyed a kingdom alone in the previous years. With such great strength, it shouldnt be a problem to exterminate the Pompeii imperial family, right? Besides, its not like were destroying the Pompeii imperial family now, we just want to find Leo and kill him, I think he can do it. If we really cant find Leo, I will destroy the Cohen family. I believe Leo wille back.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. However, Eloise looked at the price on it and was more than distressed. But in the end, the phone was dialed. Ive spent a fortune on hiring you, you have to finish the task, or I wont give you this money. Eloise said to Bear on the other end of the phone. It was only after hearing this that Bear burst outughing. I know youre a member of Phantom, but it is okay, I will finish the mission, and you pay me the money. If you dont pay me first, I will never do this for you. Eloise has not yet done this kind of business. Before the transaction even began, threats were received from the other side. What do you mean? Im from Phantom! Bear on the other end of the phone said to Eloise in an extremely seductive voice. Do you think Im really afraid of your organisation? Id like to see what strength you have. He had bad temper, are indeed as grumpy as this name of Bear. After a moment of silence, Eloise gave in. Okay, I know you wont trick me, Ill transfer the money to you and you hurry to help me finish the job. You have to remember that as soon as you take my money, you have toplete the mission, otherwise you are breaking the contract, and ording to the rules of the killer, as soon as you break the contract, you are to be hunted down and killed by the killer pool. Bear on the other end of the phone gave a coldugh. Are you threatening me? Do you really think this routine will work on me? Dont worry, I will make it. I have heard of the Pompeii imperial family, the rumours has it that it is very strong, but to me, they are a bunch of trash. After hearing Bears words, Eloise was relieved. I hope your arrogant tone is worthy of your strength. All that could be heard was Bearsugh, and then there was a beep and the phone was hung up. Well, Lord Eloise, how is it? Old cks henchman looked at Eloise with an expectant look on his face. Eloise simply turned her head and gave him a cold look, then several poisonous needles flew out of her hand and pierced the top of his neck. The man then quickly lost his breath. Anyone who fails in their mission in the future will only end up death. With all the money I use to spend on you guys every year, I might as well keep a few bins. Said Eloise, turned away and went back to her lounge. The rest of the underlings said nothing, with a look of fear. Inside the training institute, the news of what happened yesterday had spread throughout the entire Pompeii imperial family. No way, the freshmen actually pulled off a perfect anti-terrorist operation. Yes, one of the students I saw on the CCTV yesterday actually took attack, and none of the others ran away, all without fear. Chapter 1120 I am Tiana Why dont you talk about Adams performance yesterday?! It was Adams performance that was the most incredible, alright? With the power of one person, he defeated all of them instantly. Stories of Adam and his students were being circted throughout the streets and alleys, and even this matter had alerted the upper echelons of the Pompeii imperial family. Whats going on? Why is there such a big deal going on at the training institute all of a sudden? The little old man and George were once again called to the secret office. Boss, we dont know, were all out investigating the source of that immense power and know nothing about it. You can ask Princess Spencer, she is following this matter. Princess Spencers face looked very flustered after she heard these words. This was a time when Princess Spencer was out enjoying life. This is because the students sent in have all passed through the hands of Princess Spencer. So Princess Spencer can make as much money as she wants. Whats going on? You volunteered for this matter, Princess Spencer, and now that so much has happened, arent you going to say something? With her head bowed, Princess Spencer heard the words of the higher-ups, her body jerked. I dont know, Boss, Ive been so busy with other things all this time that I havent had time to worry about school. Suddenly a burst of power came from somewhere, and this power transformed into a palm that pped the body of Princess Spencer, who spat out a mouthful of blood directly. Do you think I dont know what youve been up to? If anything happens to the mission, its your own responsibility! A cold voice came out, Ill give you three days, and if you dont give me an answer, Ill kill you. These senior people have no Princess Spencer in their eyes and will kill her at any time.. Yes, Boss, Ill look into it right away. Princess Spencer stood up, fearing that she would be killed if she stayed one second longer. Damn, Adam is annoying, Ive only been away for such a short time and hes done this. He is making things difficult for me. Right now the senior people of the Pompeii imperial family are thinking of ways to kick that group of students out, and youve gone to such lengths to make this group of students do something like that. How do you get the senior people make a move to this ss? Since the creation of the training institute, the senior people have wanted to kick out that group of students, leaving only the strongest group. Despite knowing that this group of peoplee from the different ces, the senior of the imperial family have chosen topromise because of some objective conditions. Since this is the case, then dont me me for not being rude, now I will go to your Cohen family, I dont believe that in the Pompeii imperial family, you still dare to make a move against me. Princess Spencer has not been relieved of the death of her son until now. And she thought that all of this was caused by Leo. So she has always harboured hatred for Leo, and this time he finally found an opportunity to go after him. Princess Spencer brought some of her men with her and rushed to the Cohen family. Princess Spencer, its been a long time, how are you doing? I guess youre okay after being up there for so many years. Princess Spencer saw Tiana by the door. And Tiana was not the least bit surprised, after all, in the old days, there were more people who came to make things difficult to her. Princess Spencer, what brings you here? We didnt prepare any good wine and good food to serve you today! After hearing this, Princess Spencerughed out loud and said. Im here on business today, and I wonder where your husband and your son are now. Within the Pompeii imperial family, many strange things have happened recently, and I havee to investigate your Cohen family in ordance with the wishes of the above. After finishing her speech, Princess Spencer waved her hand straight away and let her men enter. The next moment, two people rushed out and stopped them. It was Sean and Monty. Sean and Monty are not ordinary people. Although they are not in the same ss as those of Charles, they are still considered the best among the young people in terms of the Pompeii imperial family. Faced with such some of the Spencer familys men, the two of them stood directly to one side each.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. No one dared to take a step forward. Seeing this scene, Princess Spencers expression was grim. Im doing my job impartially, do you still want me to make a move? Indeed, Sean and Monty did not dare to make a move against Princess Spencer. But Tiana has no such scruples. After all, she had had some dealings with senior members of the imperial family before, so her level of grandeur could be said to exceed that of Princess of other families several times over. Our kids wouldnt darey a hand on you, out of courtesy, not because they wouldnt dare, but I dont have that kind of crap to say to you. As soon as the words left her mouth, Tiana directly raised her arm and pped Princess Spencers face fiercely. It was a rude gesture, but everything moved so delicately in Tianas hands. A p directly caused everyone present to freeze, including the people brought by Princess Spencer. Everyone knew that Princess Spencers kung fu was good, and in her heyday, she was even able to rival a family elder. However, she was beaten by Tiana. Princess Spencer didnt dare to say a word, her eyes straightened as she was ring at Tiana. Tianaughed lightly. Princess Spencer, do you think that Ive been up there for too long and youve forgotten where I used to be? And now you have taken yourself seriously. Chapter 1121 Help Me Take Revenge After Princess Spencer heard Tianas words, she was so frightened that she did not dare to move in the same ce. She didnt expect someone who had been imprisoned for so many years to be so arrogant when she got out! Princess Spencer, please leave, you are not wee in our home. Princess Spencer did not dare to say anything more, and after hearing Tianas words, she simply left. But the anger in her heart remained unquenched. The men behind also with fearful faces followed Princess Spencer back. You bunch of losers, what do I need you for? You cant even beat two men! It seems that I have to let Edison make a move. After returning to the Spencer family, the first thing Princess Spencer did was to find Edison. It was his mother who locked him up back then. After Edison saw Princess Spencer, he first froze, then he raised a smile and walked towards his mother. Princess Spencer thought Edison would me her. Mom, youre back. After Edison was released from prison, Princess Spencer fled, fearing that Edison would seize any opportunity to put herself to death. But she did not expect that after meeting Edison now, she was really a bit overwhelmed by his reaction. Youre my son, of course Ill miss you, its just that its been hard for you to stay in there all these days. I had no choice but to put you in there, you should understand. Of course, back then I was young and impetuous and got into trouble, but now Im well, Ive been bailed out and wont do what I did back then anymore, so dont worry! Princess Spencer has seen her powerful son and he is still so polite to her. All of a sudden, she felt that there was hope in her life. That would be the best, but I need help from you. Edison was not a fool, ever since he came out, his mother had been absent from the Spencer family, and must be hiding from him. Now she hase back to, there must be something she needs help with. But Edison didnt think too much about it and asked. Okay, I will help if I can. After hearing these words, Princess Spencer became even more excited. The strongest one in the Spencer family was Edison, and back then, Edisons strength was really astonishing to her, and Princess Spencer thought that if she used him to deal with Leo, it must be more than enough. You may not know that Leo Cohen has Come back, hes not bad, and just now, I went over to their house and actually got beaten up. Look at the p marks on my face, its that demonTiana his mother hit. After hearing these words, Edisons face immediately showed a look of embarrassment. After all, Leo was his good friend, and Tiana was his good friends mother, so how could he go against them? Edison would prefer to believe that it was his mother who was wrong. Because Edison really knew his mother well, and it was generally considered good enough for her not to provoke others. Mum, what the hell is going on? Ill go and find out the reason.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. After hearing Edisons words, Tiana felt overwhelmed with excitement, finally someone was able to help her out. I dont know, I just went to visit their Cohen family and wanted to catch up with them, and Tiana pped me out of the blue. I didnt bother with her, except that this should never just be left alone. Edison nodded, and then said to his mother. OK, I know Leo, so it shouldnt be a problem to get him toe over and exin. After hearing these words, a hint of fear emerged on the face of Princess Spencer. She knew how much Leo hated her and she really didnt know what to say if she met him. Well, now that her son was at her side, and feeling him invincible, she nodded. OK, in that case, why dont you send him over first? Id like to hear how he exins it. Edison did not dare to draw a conclusion on this matter easily. But after all, his mother had been beaten, so he had to get justice, or at least Leo had to exin why. If it really is his mothers fault, then there is nothing he can do about it. After Leo received the call, he knew it was Edison looking for him and rushed over at the first opportunity. But just as he arrived at the Spencers, Leo felt a very nasty aura, which he knew was Princess Spencers. No wonder you called me over all of a sudden, it turned out to be because of this person. I guess she he is swaying the two of us, it doesnt matter, I will let your son see your true face. Leo remembered all the things that Princess Spencer had done, and even now, in his mobile phone, there were still photos of the bad things that Princess Spencer had done at that time. And the death of Maxwell was always carried by Leo with a suspicious mind. He knew that this matter must have something to do with Princess Spencer, and this time he came over to investigate, by the way, what the matter was all about. Soon, Leo arrived at the Spencers, and Edison and Princess Spencer had long been waiting inside the living room. Its been a long time, Princess Spencer, youvee to Edison to badmouth me? But dont you know who put your son in jail? Chapter 1122 Provoking the Imperial Family Just now when Leo came in, Princess Spencer was still very confident, but when Leo finished this sentence, she panicked all of a sudden. Leo, this is my mother, so you might better watch yournguage. After all, it was his mother, and he was upset after hearing his mother being teased by his friend in such a way. And after Leo heard this, he shut his mouth. At this point, Princess Spencer had begun to regret for letting Leoe over. But she did not expel Leo. Leo said indifferently, Say it, Edison, why did you bring me here? Is it because your mother said something bad about me behind my back? Edison was in the middle of two people rather awkwardly and looked at Leo. Im really sorry, Leo, I didnt want to call you here, but its true that my mother has been wronged in your Cohen family. She just arrived at your house and was pped by your mother, so as the eldest son of the Spencer family, I cant ignore this matter. Leo gave a faintugh, he really did not expect that his mother, who looked so gentle and elegant, would strike so ruthlessly. Looking at the face of Princess Spencer, he found that there was still a clear p mark that had not receded. So it was my mother who p you. I heard that my mother was invincible when she was young. Princess Spence, what are you doing messing with my mother? Is it just catching up? What do you have to catch up with our Cohen family. I remember exactly how you made things difficult for me. After Leo had said this, Princess Spencer was too embarrassed to say the same excuse she had just made, so she directly stated the reason. I didnt want to go over there, but your father led a student fight inside the school yesterday, and although the people he beat up were those from out of town, this kind of thing ultimately has a bad impact, and I have to manage this matter. Im the headmaster of the training institute now, theres no way Im going to ignore this. After hearing these words, even Edison could not understand. It was clearly they made the first move, and my father only brought along students from the Pompeii imperial family to resist, so how did he be the guilty party?Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. If the upper echelons of the imperial family really want to do this, I will turn this matter over to the end. I will never allow my father to be wrongfully imprisoned once again because he made a good deed. After Leo had said these words, a small smile finally appeared on the face of Princess Spencer, for that was exactly what she wanted Leo to say. It is not up to me, you can talk to the top in the imperial family. Leo knew that Princess Spencer in front of him was just a puppet, and that she did not have any decision power in this matter. OK, in that case, just tell me where they are and Ill go over and find them myself. Hearing these words from Leo, Edison stood up at once and stopped Leo with one hand. Leo, this is no joke, what if they kill you. Although I know you are very strong, you are still nothingpared to them. I advise you to stay out of this matter, you see, even General George does not dare toe to our aid. Edison did not know that Leo was far above the general and was afraid that Leo would be cleaned up after he went over to the imperial family. Edison, dont worry, nothing will happen to me. Princess Spencer, tell me now where they are. I will go over to them myself and ask for the cause of this matter. Princess Spencer then casually gave Leo a location and then sent a message to the senior members of the imperial family, saying that Leo was looking for trouble with them. How could the imperial family, who thought their authority was unrivalled, tolerate that? Rampant, he is rampant to provoke our imperial family, lets see how exactly I will deal with him. Old Ghost, Dont be in a hurry! Dont you still know what kind of person Princess Spencer is? I guess shes the one whos making a mess of it, and although Leo is the one we want to kill, he isnt that arrogant. Princess Spencer must be suppressed, if she continues like this, our ns for the training institute will go down the drain, how will you exin to the master? Have you thought about it? After saying this, the man called Old Ghost stopped in his tracks. You have a point, Leo is just a kid, when you want to kill him, you can kill him anytime, but Princess Spencer cannot be spared. If something goes wrong on her side and affects us, it will be a problem. ording to you, it seems that we must kill Princess Spencer, otherwise, we will eventually be influenced by her, and since Edison is now the head of the Spencer family, it doesnt matter much if Princess Spencer dies. The imperial family does not want to equalize the strength of the eight families, but because they want to make all eight families simrly strong. In this way, they can fight with each other and never fight for the strongest family, so there will be no impact on the imperial family, and the imperial family will have an absolute advantage. Chapter 1123 Killing Princess Spencer Then get on with the arrangements, and remember never to bring out Eloise. It is said that Eloise has been very inefficienttely, and their boss has called me tomunicate that if Eloise fails to get things done again, she will be killed. Once the man behind him had finished, Old Ghost nodded and left the ce straight away. Princess Spencer did not expect those people at the top of the imperial family to let her go over there as well, and for a while she really did not know why. Forget it, I guess they want me to show you the way, in that case, Ill go, but its not my business if you kill them then. Although Princess Spencer could not feel the danger, Leo felt some clues. He knew that under normal circumstances, the imperial family would never care about Princess Spencer. Now how could it be that because he was going to challenge the imperial family, he had to bring Princess Spencer along with him, he must be trying to do something to Princess Spencer. Edison, if you follow my idea, youd better not let your mother go over there, otherwise Im not sure if her life can be saved, I always feel that the imperial familys people want to make a move on your mother. After hearing these words, Princess Spencer burst intoughter. You might as well care about yourself. Im the headmaster of the training institute now, so how could they possibly do anything to me? Just get you there and I can leave whenever I want. A confident smile appeared on the face of Princess Spencer, who was certain that Leo would, for sure, lose his life on this trip. Yet Leo always felt that there was something about this matter. Edisonpanicked after hearing Leos analysis, knowing that Leo would never say these meaningless words out of the blue. Whatever was uttered by Leo must have had a basis in Leo. Mum, you might not go over there, Im worried that they are really going to make a move on you. After hearing that Edison was actually helping Leo to speak, Princess Spencer burst out in anger and pointed at Edison, shouting angrily. Brat, why are you helping an outsider? Im your mother! Looking at his mother in such a disrespectful manner, Edison could only put up with his temper for a moment. After all, it is impossible to change ones temper easily, and Edison did his best to restrain himself. In that case, you take care of yourself and contact me if anything happens. Edison didnt doubt Leos thoughts at all, but he didnt stop Princess Spencer again, he just walked over and patted Leos shoulder with a sorry look on his face. Leo, if anything wrong happens, run away by yourself first, you cant protect her. Leo was stunned when he heard Edisons words. After all, Im not 100% sure what the imperial family is thinking about, I just have this feeling. What if they dont want to make a move on your mother but really want to make a move on me? But I have to meet them, otherwise the imperial family will target our Cohen family and cause our Cohen family to be in turmoil. Knowing that Leo would definitely not change his mind, Edison could only nod his head. Then Princess Spencer really led Leo along to the appointed ce.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. The man waiting for the two at the entrance of the alley was Old Ghost. As a senior member of the imperial family, Old Ghost is also abatant and is far above George in strength. As a general, George could only be considered a soldier in front of him. As long as Old Ghost gave the order, the general had to follow it. Lord Old Ghost, Ive brought Leo here, so go and talk to him. But Lord Old Ghost, this boy is very disrespectful to the imperial family and provokes their authority with every word, and I think that such a person should be killed. Princess Spencer had a serious look on her face, pointing at Leo and chanting. But she didnt expect Old Ghost to keep staring at her, as if he was about to strike at any moment. Princess Spencer, youd better stop speaking, dont you know that hes staring at you right now? If you speak again, you might not even be able to save your life. The killing aura emanating from Old Ghost was all directed at Princess Spencer, and Leo kindly reminded her. Instead, Princess Spencerughed out loud. You are simply a fool, do you think I will believe you? I am loyal to the imperial family, what I have done is what the imperial family has arranged for me to do, there is no way I will be contested by the imperial family, it is you who will die. Right, Lord Old Ghost? Saying this, Princess Spencer looked back at Old Ghost, but she found that Old Ghost was really staring at her, and a soul-searching murderous aura was emanating from his eyes. Lord Old Ghost, what are you looking at me with that look? At this time, Princess Spencer had clearly sensed that Old Ghost wanted to make a move on her and became quite panicked inside, but Old Ghostughed hideously. Princess Spencer, I didnt think a kid could think more than you, so what do I need to keep you for? It would be better to just kill you, dont you think? After Princess Spencer heard these words, her two legs instantly went straight to a standstill. Chapter 1124 Old Ghost Lord Old Ghost, dont be ridiculous, I am a loyal servant of the imperial family. Lord Old Ghost, its him you want to kill, Ill give you a report on the missionter, Ill leave now. At this point, Princess Spencers legs were no longer strong enough to move her body, and her hands were gripping the ground with all their might. But at that very moment, Old Ghost suddenly stepped on Princess Spencers knee with precision. Ah! Princess Spencer screamed out in pain. The screams seemed to pierce the sky, but there was no one around, as if the sound had been blocked by a special device, so that no one outside could feel a single sound of movement. Why? I am loyal to the imperial family, Lord Old Ghost, please, spare my life. I have no legs left now, please, spare me! Princess Spencer was constantly begging for mercy. But the more she begged, the more Old Ghosts expression became grim. One at a time, the legs lifted and fell, and finally on thest fall, Princess Spencer lost her cry and stopped breathing. This was his friends mother, who had died right in front of him, and Leo was more than upset, but did not help. Leo knew very well that if Princess Spencer did not die, it would definitely cause irreparable harm to the Cohen family in the future. Especially when Princess Spencer said she would make a move to his father, it reinforced Leos heart. Not bad psychologically, you didnt have a single waver after I stomped this woman to death, it seems youve killed quite a lot of people too. Old Ghost smiled at Leo. Old Ghost had thought that his killing intent could all deter Leo, but to his surprise, Leo just calmly dragged the broken stool over and sat on it. Looking at Old Ghost, he said with a smile. I didnt see any terror in you when you killed her, so tell me what it is about you that can strike fear into people. Growing up among the imperial family and with great talent, Old Ghost had been overpowered since he was a child and had never had such a time of being looked down upon. There was a great deal of killing at this moment. Boy, what are you talking about? Say that again, I didnt hear you clearly. Old Ghost teleported to Leo, but Leo had already sensed Old Ghosts whereabouts and was standing in front of him with a calm face. You are not at all a threat to me. Just as Leo finished speaking, Old Ghost turned into a loudugh and stroke his fist out viciously. The force instantly ripped through the air and An air bomb was formed which exploded with a loud bang. He thought that this punch would have pulverised Leo. But to his surprise, Leo only gently stretched out his hand and caught his fist with precision. As a high ranking person of the imperial family, how can you y this kind of sneak attack? Its really unexpected, and the sneak attack even failed, what a disgrace. Old Ghost felt incredible. If his own fist had struck Georges body, George would probably have been pulverised, while the man in front of him, who was not particrly strong, was able to take his fist with ease, without even batting an eye. Old Ghost instantly felt the iparably powerful suppression and hurriedly moved his legs with great force, jumping to the back. Who the hell are you? Why do you have such great power? I heard you came back from outside, but theres no such powerful martial arts outside, who exactly did you learn the secret from? Leo didnt know how to exin, after all, he had only learned his familys martial arts and with the addition of an elixir, he had be so powerful. With no choice, Leo could only say the name he had just learned.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. I learnt it from ck Dragon. ck Dragon? After hearing the word ck Dragon, Old Ghosts eyes instantly went wide and his body couldnt help but lean backwards, his hands going nowhere. The trembling breath was so great that even Leo felt incredible. Why did this person show such a big reaction after hearing the name of ck Dragon? Was ck Dragon really some legendary character? Isnt ck Dragon dead? I cant believe youre his disciple, tell me where the hell he is. Old Ghost seemed to be very afraid of ck Dragon. But in Leos eyes, ck Dragon is just an amiable old man who doesnt make people feel so fearful. Although I have met ck Dragon and been educated by him, I dont know exactly what ck Dragons identity is, and I wouldnt mind letting you know where he is if you tell me his identity. Old Ghost did not want to bargain with Leo at this time now, and after hearing Leos words, he immediately freaked out and yelled at Leo. Tell me where ck Dragon is or Ill kill you, dont talk nonsense to me. Leo smiled lightly, then looked at Old Ghost and said. Are you now only remembering ck Dragon and forgetting how I just took your punch? To be honest, the name ck Dragon did make Old Ghost panic, forgetting how powerful Leo, right in front of him had just been! What just happened has proven that you are far superior to George, but you didnt think that just was all I had, did you? Old Ghost suddenlyughed, To be able to be a senior person of the imperial family, do you think its that simple? Since you are so arrogant, then I wouldnt mind showing you what real strength means. Saying that, Old Ghost disappeared directly in front of Leo, a ray of green light kept passing around Leo, and the colour of the green light was really the colour of the clothes Old Ghost was wearing today. Leo did not feel any panic and just smiled lightly. A tornado was whipped up directly around Old Ghosts trajectory of action. And Leo was right in the middle of the tornado. If a person with an average physique was standing in the middle now, he would probably have been torn apart by the tornado. But this level of damage is exactly the same as scratching an itch for Leo. Chapter 1125 Hollowing Out Heart How is that possible? Ive already used an attack with this kind of damage, cant I still do a little damage to him? What the hell is wrong with this kid? Is his body made of steel? Old Ghost returned to his original position with an incredulous look on his face, then looked at Leo with a fierce look. Leo, on the other hand, looked at Old Ghost with a calm face, his body not even moving. What, have you already exerted all your strength? With this amount of damage, you still want to pose a threat to me? You are a high ranking member of the imperial family, is this all the power you have? Leo spoke with a slight hint of mockery, causing Old Ghost drench in rape. Who the hell are you? Why cant you even suffer a little damage, did you use some kind of trick? Old Ghost really didnt want to believe that after he had given his all, Leo still didnt have a single wound and didnt even move a bit. With your kind of strength, do you still want to fight me? Go home and practice, or you wont be able to hurt me a bit in a hundred years time. Old Ghost really couldnt believe that in all the years he had reigned supreme among the Pompeii imperial family, he had never seen such a wide gap in strength. After exerting so much strength, it was surprising that it still did not cause the slightest damage to Leo. No, Im going to try again and see what tricks this kid has pulled, I cant believe that it really wont hurt him at all. With that, Old Ghost once again gathered his strength and charged forward. Leo did not have so much time to waste with Old Ghost. Just as Old Ghost rushed up, Leo stretched out his hand and grabbed Old Ghosts neck. It was as if Old Ghost had been strangled by the throat of fate, his whole body hanging in mid-air. Looking at Old Ghosts painful struggle, Leo did not think of letting go of his hand. After all, he had killed so many people on the battlefield, and if it was the enemy, even if he showed in what a pitiful look, Leo would not let go of his hand. Why do you want to kill me? If you dont tell me, Ill get you killed now. Old Ghost struggled in pain, but no matter how much he struggled, he still couldnt get free of Leos hand. Still utilising the same move, Leo dropped Old Ghost heavily to the ground. But this time Leo didnt hit hard, he just injured Old Ghost in the fall. Knowing that he was no match for Leo, Old Ghost tried to escape. But how could he possibly match Leos speed? Just as Old Ghost climbed up to escape, Leo rushed to Old Ghosts front with lightning speed and grabbed him with one hand. It looks like youre not going to tell me anything, so I have to send you to hell. With that, Leo reached straight out his hand. Old Ghosts heart was like a fruit, and when it was squeezed in Leos hand with a force, it directly shattered open in Leos hand. After settling Old Ghost, Leo looked at Princess Spencer on the ground again, but did not have a hint of pity. Your death is well deserved, and if you are allowed to continue living in the Pompeii imperial family, you will just be a liability to the Pompeii imperial family. Even if you are Edisons mother, I am not obliged to save you. After Leo finished speaking, he walked straight back to the Spencers. Edisons eyes instantly went wide as he saw that his mother has note back with his mother and asked. Leo, how is it going? Is my mother all right? Why didnt she follow you back? Leo shook his head and said to Edison. I am really sorry, he has been killed by Old Ghost, but as revenge, I have killed Old Ghost. I told you that Old Ghost was not only targeting me, but also your mother, but still your mother still had to follow me there. I have done what I had to do, and I hope you dont me me. Edisons feet retreated backwards, a hint of despair in his eyes. He had never felt his mothers love and his mother had died. But he didnt me Leo at all, because Leo had already warned himself that Old Ghost might be targeting more than just Leo alone.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. I know, its okay, I wont me you, Leo, after all you have warned my mother, it was my mother who wanted to go there, and now she lost her life, there is nothing I can say. Although I dont hate her, I know what kind of person she is, and if she continues to stay in the Pompeii imperial family, she will only cause more trouble for the Pompeii imperial family. Edison was very sober, but his heart didnt have much love for his mother in the first ce. He had been imprisoned by his mother since he was a child, and by now how could he have felt so much emotion? He was just being in a position of obligation. Its good that you can see the truth, but we all have to be careful these days. Old Ghost is dead, the people above the imperial family will definitely investigate you, Ill just say we didnt know about it and Ill sort things out. At this, Edison was in disbelief. He knew that Old Ghost was above Georges strength, but it was estimated that no one in the Pompeii imperial family could kill Old Ghost. Leo, how on earth did Old Ghost die? His strength could be extraordinary, did you kill him? Leo did not want to exin anything more, if he said that he had killed Old Ghost, Edison would find it impossible, so Leo shook his head with a smile. Thanks to your mother, she pulled out something to temporarily paralyse Old Ghost, although she had already given her life, but I was able to kill Old Ghost at a crisis. When your mother was dying, she offered to let me take care of you and not let you get hurt again. I hope youre not just thinking about how bad she is. Chapter 1126 Bad News of Death The reason why Leo said this was to make Edison feel better inside. However, Edisons heart grew more and more broken. Leo didnt continue. If he continued to talk nonsense, Edison would definitely suspect him. It is better to let Edisons mind rest all over his mother. Ill leave first. Having said that, Leo left the ce. Early the next morning, the news of Old Ghosts death spread throughout the entire Pompeii imperial family. What, Old Ghost is dead? So we dont have to do our mission? George and the little old man stayed inside a shadowy room to discuss the days n. But instead, he heard the news of Old Ghosts death, the little old man had some more happiness, but more than that, he was puzzled in his heart. He knew that Old Ghosts strength was definitely not ordinary, and there were not many people in the entire Pompeii imperial family who could fight against him, let alone those who had killed him. Georges eyes, however, looked very grave. Forget it, dont think too much, the Pompeii imperial family was full of hidden talents, the reason why Old Ghost died must have messed with some expert, lets just leave it alone. But its fine if you really want to take care of it, after all, I dont have to work with you anymore from now on, and its not my business if you lose your life. The little old man smiled and left the dark room. On one side, George remained in ce wondering. Who the hell is it could have killed Old Ghost? Old Ghosts strength is far above me, wouldnt the person who could kill him be even more terrifying in strength! For someone like the little old man who had little fighting ability naturally did not have this kind of thing on his mind, but for George, the blow was not small. Originally, Georges strength was below that of Old Ghost, and now that there was someone who was far stronger than Old Ghost, it would naturally make George feel that his position was threatened. No, I must find out who this person is. The first person that came to his mind was Leo. Leo was sitting in his home at this time, drinking tea, when George suddenly arrived. Did you run into something again, General? Leo said with a smile, Im kinda sorry for what happenedst time, I thought I had found the truth, but I didnt think it was a misunderstanding! George smiled faintly, not seeming to take thest incident to heart.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Leo, this time I havee to you for another matter. Georges eyes were as mncholy as they could be, and Leo had already guessed that something was on his mind. Say it, General, I will help you if I can. The general nodded and sat down next to Leo, speaking softly. I believe you know why I have been able to retain my current position, and that is because of my strength. Although it is said that I am able to stand above the vast majority of people in the Pompeii imperial family, but I guess you have heard about Old Ghosts death. This matter is very distressing to me, and I am now desperate to know who really killed Old Ghost. The news of Old Ghosts death had spread throughout the entire Pompeii imperial family. And he didnt find it all that surprising that George asked about it. I have heard about the strength of Old Ghost, he is said to be above you. How could such a powerful man be suddenly killed? To be honest, I cant find a clue either, but Ill definitely keep an eye out for you. Dont worry, Ill let you know as soon as I have any leads, but it might take a bit of time. Leo said, meaning to give an expulsion order. George did not look like he wanted to leave, but wanted to continue discussing the matter with Leo. Suddenly, General George opened his mouth and said to Leo. Leo, tell me how powerful your father is now. To be honest, this is something that Leo did not expect. But after George asked this question, Leo knew that George must have thought that the person who did this was his father. So heughed out loud and said to the general, General, youre not joking, are you? My father is now a teacher inside the training institute. He would do that, and he took his students out of a fight, so how could he possibly be the murderer? Although General George agreed with Leos statement, he could not currently guess more powerful people within the entire Pompeii imperial family. It was impossible for someone from the imperial family to make a move against one of their own, and the only person who could possibly do so now was Adam. You misunderstand, Leo, I am not suspecting your father, but I want to know how powerful your father really is so that I can know where I stand. I know that Adam was a famous and powerful person in the past, and if he hadnt made a mistake, he wouldnt have disappeared from the Pompeii imperial family for so many years. The only person in the entire Pompeii imperial family who can kill Old Ghost is your father. After hearing this, Leo could only nod his head, after all, he could not admit now and say that he had killed Old Ghost. Well, I will ask my father toe, and you can ask him, but watch yournguage. Chapter 1127 Father-Son Tacit Understanding The fact that Leo was able to agree to the request of General George was the best possible oue for George. Without further request, General George decisively agreed to Leo.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Leo, dont worry, I just want to ask Adam what other person is capable of surpassing the strength of Old Ghost and killing him as well? With that, Leo made a call directly to his father. Now his father was resting in his room, and when he received the call, he heard that it was the general who hade to visit him, so he came out at the first opportunity. Why, General George? You wouldnt havee here to kill me on the orders of the imperial family, would you? Adam said coldly, At first, Tiana and I were in love and it was more or less out of order, but now that thebour service has been served, I have noints and am peacefully working as a teacher at the training institute. After Leo and General George heard this sentence, they couldnt help butugh. Senior, I have looked up to you as an idol since I was a child, and although it is true that you have entered a prison cell, it does not affect your strength, which is still one of the best in the Pompeii imperial family! I, as a great general, would not dare to say that my strength exceeds yours after meeting you. Adam waved his hand and pointed at the general. I know you are indeed quite strong. What is it that you want to tell me about? Things went more smoothly than the general had expected, and at once a smile appeared on General Georges face. I would like to know what other person among our Pompeii imperial family is stronger than Old Ghost. Hearing this, a sad expression appeared on Adams face, as if he was worried about something. This morning, I also heard that Old Ghost was killed. He was not a small influence among the Pompeii imperial family, but I dont know of anyone among the Pompeii imperial family whose strength can surpass his. Even Adam had thought that Old Ghost was the strongest among the entire Pompeii imperial family. But after hearing this morning that Old Ghost had been mercilessly killed, Adam felt extremely incredulous. I know you are suspicious that I did it, but I can tell you unequivocally that I wouldntst three rounds if he and I fought. He was too powerful, I dont know who can kill him. General George and Adam fell into silence. Both men wore a questioning face as they looked at each other. Little did he know that the real killer was on his side and that he was rted to both of them. Forget it, since you all cant guess, lets leave this matter alone, if anything really happens, we cant stop it. Leo duly came out to speak up. Right, dad, dont you still have to teach your students martial arts? You just need to teach them well, so that they can stay in the Pompeii imperial family and be even more powerful masters than Old Ghost in the future. When he heard about the students, Adam said to Leo happily at once. Thats right, I will be relieved if only they are as strong as you. As he said this, something suddenly came to Adams mind. He still remember the first time he went down the mountain, Leo and Adam werepeting for speed, and that was exhausting for Adam. He knew that Leo might really be above him, he just hadnt told anyone about it. Besides, his current way of using energy was still handed to him by Leo, resulting in a huge increase in his strengthpared to before. This matter has not even gotten out yet, and if there is anyone in the entire Pompeii imperial family who can beat him will be only Leo. Adam subconsciously nced at Leo. Leo knew what his father was thinking, but he also knew that his father would never betray him. General George, we dont have anyone that powerful in the Cohen family, you should go to the White family, and the Ford family and other big families. As for my son, you know his strength very well that he is probably not as strong as you. To say that he was the one who said he killed Old Ghost, I really dont believe it. The general could not help butugh out loud, he thought Loe was still a long way from his strength. Dont worry, I dont suspect anyone but Leo. As the general uttered these words, Leoughed out loud, and Adam followed suit. The two men tried their best to conceal it, and stole a nce at each other. It was lucky the general didnt notice any clues. All right, I will leave first, if there is any news, please tell me at first The general has helped Leo these days, and Leo does not want the generals post to just fall away. Dont worry, no one will be able to threaten your position. Leo was clear that the only people who could threaten the general at the moment were himself and Adam. Chapter 1128 Pressure from Above As long as Leo and his own father did not make a move, this position of General George would never fall in this Pompeii imperial family. With that, the General left the ce with a smile. On the other hand, this matter of Old Ghost was being discussed within the Pompeii imperial family. The person who killed Old Ghost this time must be the one who suddenly burst out with great powerst time, havent you investigated who it is yet? Its been so many days and no news from Eloise, so it looks like its time for Eloise to be killed. There was a lot of talk among the imperial family. To be honest, the sudden appearance of such a character now still has a pretty big impact on us, and if we dont get rid of that kid in time, we could be facing a threat at any time. Everyone in the imperial family did not look very good and was worried about something. And it was very obvious what they were worried about was the man who killed Old Ghost this time. Now that the murderer has not been found, if we kill Eloise at this point in time, it will only add to our troubles. It would be better to let her continue to help us find out who the murderer really is. When all was said and done, the imperial family was always in agreement. Instead of killing Eloise, they continued to use her. But as usual, Eloise was already anxious and didnt know what to do. Whatever, lets get the training institute out of the way if were in the immediate future. If we dont follow the organisations orders and drive them all out of the Pompeii imperial family, then well be in trouble. But have you ever thought about whether we would still be treated so well if it was the organisation that took over the imperial family? After one of the men had uttered this sentence, the one who led the way then sneered and said towards him. Do you want to resist him? You know his strength, if he strikes, even the strongest of us will have to die, and Old Ghost is a most vivid example. You used to think that Old Ghost was invincible, but now he even has his heart taken out by someone else, so you can imagine how much that persons strength surpasses Old Ghost. There is a man who is very much stronger than Old Ghost, but he never strikes easily!!! The words were spoken and the crowd looked towards a man in red armour. This man in red armour just smiled coldly and closed his eyes, saying nothing and seeming to agree with the man who had just uttered those words. All right, get on with getting the training institute sorted, and just keep an eye on everyone. Once the crowd had dispersed, a message was issued to tell the students inside the training institute that the eliminationpetition was due to start in just a weeks time. The imperial family knew that the students under Adams hands were getting stronger and stronger, and they had surpassed some of the students ced inside the organisation. In this way, the imperial family had to step in and get rid of these students early. The easiest and most brutal way to get rid of these students is to expel them. But it would not be possible to get the job done if the expulsions were straightforward, so those in the imperial family had to use some dirty means to expel the students. Youre the ones who fought with that group, right? At your age, youre still going to fight like kids, no wonder youre known as one of the most peculiar sses. Although Teacher Adam is powerful, you are just a bunch of losers, dont ever think that if you will be able to soar to greatness and be experts. At noon, a student suddenly came along and provoked Adams students. Adam was not in the ssroom at this time, and the students could only allow this man to keep provoking them. Adam had long guessed that someone would definitelye looking for trouble during this period of time, so he had arranged early on for those in his ss, let the argument inside the ss not to be extended. And these students did a very good job of ignoring the guys who came over to pick a fight. Did you not hear me when I spoke to you? With that the hedgehog student came over and pped a student in the face. The student was a human being after all, and after being humiliated in this way, his anger instantly red up. I didnt mess with you, why did you hit me? Seeing how irritable Adams student was, the hedgehog head continued to provoke.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. As you can imagine, the most uncontroble thing in the world is a persons temper, and the student was really enraged and got into a fight with the hedgehog head. Hedgehog Head originally thought that after provoking this fight, he would be able to settle it in three or two blows, but he did not expect Adams students to progress so quickly, going straight from the bottom strength to the top strength rank of students inside the school. The hedgehog, having been defeated, finished the job and ran towards the office, although he was upset. Princess Spencer had been killed, so she was no longer in charge inside the school. Instead, only one senior member of the imperial family came. OK, get him to the office. With that said, Adams student was founding to the office. The student was going to exin something, but to his surprise, the headmaster had juste in and was ready to ask the student to sign the withdrawal form. Principal, are you going to expel me without even asking the reason? Does it mean that I am not at fault and you want to target me? The student did not expect his teachers words to have such a deep meaning. It turned out that the headmaster had helped those students target him as well. I call the shots inside the training institute, whatever you want to exin is useless. All you have to do is fight inside my territory and I have the right to expel you, what else do you want to say, Ounder? This obvious prejudice aroused the students displeasure, but the student could not do anything because he knew that everyone present was stronger than him, except for the hedgehog head. Suddenly a voice came over and gave the student a sudden burst of hope. No one is allowed to fire him. Chapter 1129 Resisting to the End This man who suddenly opened the door was none other than Adam. Adam walked up to this new headmaster, then pulled over his student and tugged him behind him. This headmaster had long known where Adam wasing from, and seeing this, he just smiled lightly and looked at Adam and said. Adam, its not up to you to decide this matter, this student is fighting inside the school and we cant keep him. Adam smiled coldly. Looking at this headmaster, Adam knew he was deliberately making things difficult to him. Of course Adam naturally would not just leave it . Headmaster, do you already know the whole story? Are you sure it was my student who made the mistake. and not the mistake this student made? The headmaster seemed to have guessed that Adam would say this, and said to him with a look of disdain. I have ruled out that it was your student who caused the trouble, so I have to expel your student, otherwise it would be difficult to convince the public. Adam directly hammered the table heavily. The table had been broken into crumbs instantly. This matter is not up to you, even if you are the headmaster, it doesnt work. He is my student, I have the say, when I say he is not expelled, he is not expelled. If you want to expel him, you first expel me from the Pompeii imperial family. After hearing these words, the headmasterughed out loud and looked at Adam and said. You are a prisoner of the Pompeii Imperial family and dare to talk to me like that, do you know who I am? I am the headmaster sent by the imperial family. If you dare to disobey my orders, you are going against the imperial family, I can tell you to get the hell out of the Pompeii imperial family at any time! After saying this, Adam did not panic, but simply walked up to this headmaster and stepped on the crumbs on the ground. So thats how it is, so youre using your status to suppress me? Im not afraid. If you have the guts, ask the imperial family toe and trouble me, I dont believe it, in front of justice, you people can still say what you want.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. If everything is decided by your imperial family, then where is justice and how can we themon people live? As far as I understand it, the imperial family is not a hegemonic being, but is there to maintain the bnce among the Pompeii imperial family. If you are so overbearing, I could go to the imperial family and sue you. Adams face did not show a trace of panic, and the headmaster did not seem to take Adam seriously, directly pulling out a dismissal order. It is the notice of withdrawal from school. I dont want to talk any other nonsense to you, anyway, my notice of withdrawal has been sent over, you brat hurry up and get out of here, this school is not a ce for you to stay. If you continue to stay here, I will clean you up. For some reason, students who follow Adam always have an arrogance in their hearts that they just cant be suppressed by others like this. The student was seen arrogantly addressing the headmaster. This matter is not up to you, our teacher has said not to let me give dismissal, you want to dismiss easily? Impossible! I didnt make any mistakes, I just fought back in self-defence. If youre going to dismiss me like this, Ill be sure to spread the news that you are the hegemonic headmaster . Looking at his student so confident, Adam finally had somefort in his heart. If Adam is so hard-headed while his student is incredibly weak and tries to hold back at every turn, it will be too difficult for him. The headmaster was so angry, while on the side the student who had caused the trouble snickered and said to Adam. You dont really think that you can resist the Pompeii imperial family with your strength alone, do you? I can tell you, in the Pompeii imperial family, we are in charge, so how can you drive the situation with just a few words? Adam stood up directly and said to this student. Since the leader of our school can be so overbearing, I guess Im not less powerful either. With that, Adam pped the student directly on the face, and the student was suddenly dumbfounded, not knowing what was happening. How about it, brat, are you happy now? No one would have thought that a teacher would beat another student for a student. This is Adam, whenever he is made to suffer injustice, Adam will definitely step in, rather than choosing to back off. Do you know who I am? How dare you make a move on me, do you believe Ill make you quit your job? This student did not dare to make a move against Adam, because he knew that Adams strength was definitely above his own. Whats more, Adams student had already defeated him, so he only dared to rage impotently on the side. Adam couldnt help butugh out loud, pointing at the student. I havent seen anyone who can fix me, back then so many people chased me and didnt kill me, but only managed to force me to stay inside that prison for ten years, and are you sure I wont be able to get out in those ten years? If I wanted to get out, that prison would be a scrap of iron to me. With that, Adam simply pulled his student away. Teacher, will this look like anything to you? To be honest, this student is still quite worried about his teacher. This was because he knew that there was absolutely no way that anyone in the Pompeii imperial family could shake the position of the imperial family. Now that his teacher had said this, it was tantamount to going directly to war with the imperial family, who had long looked at his teacher with displeasure, and now if he had upset the imperial family and the imperial family wanted to clean up Adam, Adam would be in trouble. Adam just smiled broadly and patted his students shoulder and said to him. Dont worry, no one can clean me up, this brat still wants to pose any threat to me, what a dream. Chapter 1130 Wry Smile Seeing how confident his teacher was, the student was finally relieved as well. Thats good, I was worried that youd suddenly be fired and then wed have to ept being sacked. Its clear that our ss is making the fastest progress among the entire Pompeii imperial family, so why does their Pompeii imperial family have to squeeze us like this? Adam naturally knew the connection, only that he could never tell his own students about such shady dealings.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Forget it, dont worry about this matter, all I can guarantee is that you will never be expelled. You just have to stay well inside the school and I guarantee that nothing will happen to you at all. After Adam finished, the student nodded resolutely. No problem, Teacher, I will never let you down. With that, Adam let the student go back. The matter of Adam had reached the ears of the imperial family, who were now angry to the point of wanting to kill Adam at every moment. How dare he do this to our imperial family! Boss, we have to teach him a lesson! Why dont we find a chance to sneak in and kill him? Adam hasnt practiced for so many years, so I guess hes not very strong now. A man dressed in ck was seen speaking to this headmaster. Are you a fool? Do you think he spent all those years inside that cave for nothing? A truly strong person would never put down any opportunity to cultivate. Even if hes been inside the deep mountains for so many years, his strength has definitely not declined, and has even improved quite a bit. Have you forgotten that so many people besieged their students, only to have him clean up all by himself? After hearing these words, that headmaster finally knew the seriousness of the matter and said with a downcast face looking at the man in ck. So what should I do? Doing nothing? In that case, how can the people of the Pompeii imperial family be loyal to ours? No, we have to find a way to clean him up and show them that our imperial family is the supreme being. The ck man said with a cold smile, looking down at the headmaster. Nonsense, Ill take care of it, just stay well inside the school, you dont have to worry about the rest. The headmaster heard what the man in ck said and nodded afterwards. I know, Boss, I guess Adam will definitely focus on protecting that student. Id better go and clean up the other students first. After a nod, the ck man disappeared in front of the headmaster, who went back to the training institute. The news of Adams efforts to protect his students instantly spread throughout the training institute. All the people knew that Adam had directly fought with the headmaster, who could do nothing about Adam. At this time, Adams power seemed to be spread throughout the entire training institute, and everyone thought that Adam was the leader inside the entire school. The teacher in their ss seems to be on a rampage,st time it was said that even the headmaster didnt dare to speak in front of him. Nonsense, he is Adam. If you know what really happened in the Pompeii imperial family years ago, you wouldnt find this matter very exaggerated, after all, he is the one who gave the whole Pompeii imperial family a headache. Have you forgotten? Didnt someonee and attack our schoolst time? It was directly blocked by him, thats how powerful he is. The students throughout the school heard Adams backstory and were instantly very eager to be in that ss of Adams. There were many students who did note from the organisation and wanted to transfer under Adams hand. No, no, we already have too many students in our ss, if we admit some more students in, I dont think I will be able to manage it, youd better arrange the students to leave. Those other teachers, most of whom hade from inside the organisation, were all jealous after hearing that those students in their own sses wanted to go to Adams ss. Damn, Adam is just too abominable, now all the students think that he is the strongest. No, I must let the students know that we are the most powerful being, I must find a chance to clean him up. Elliott, did you forget about it? Isnt there a teacher-student bonding party recently? Through the bonding party, we can choose topete with their teacher, and I will kill Adam, so they will know who is the strongest. Thats a good point. The school is still on our side anyway, so if we kill him, no one will say anything. Elliott was a very famous teacher in the school, with a strong physique and legend says he was incredibly strong. When he had juste into the school, even George dared not to simply ignore him. If the general had not known his special status and dared not fight him, the two men could have really fought to a draw. The bonding party is tomorrow, so why dont we go and invite their ss now? After all, during the usual time, when they went to socialise with their ss, all their students refused, saying that they had to practice, and now this bonding party was ordered by the school that they all had to participate, so I just dont believe that their ss can still avoid it. Thats right, Im going to go and notice them, I dont believe theyll dare refuse me. Soon after, Adam received an invitation letter from ss 3. Although this invitation looked very amiable and full of peace, Adam always felt that there was something inside that made people dangerous. It seems like everyone has to go to this bonding party. We dont want to go, but we seem to have to participate! Adam said as he took a long sigh and looked at his student. We have to participate, but we all have to be careful, I guess they have bad intention. Chapter 1131 Father and Son Together Naturally, these students were not stupid, and after hearing these words, they raised their guard at once. Dont worry, Teacher, well be sure to keep an eye on them at all times and wont let them sneak up on us from inside. Even if they did make a move with us, we wouldnt necessarily be a match, would we? Lets be careful and not get too confident, after all, when they enrolled, ss 3 was at the top of the list. ss 3 was already famous when they entered the school. This is because they all basically broke the pass mark and were nearly going for full marks. Apart from ss 2, there is ss 1 that can surpass them. The other sses have to avoid them. Thats right, we still have to be careful or we would suffer lose. As Adam said this, a student suddenly came over and said to Adam. Teacher, you should be careful too. Their ss teacher seems to be very powerful too, he might sneak up on you. Although they all knew that Adam was extremely strong, they also knew that the ss teacher of ss 3 had great strength. It is said that he had killed two men from the killer pool alone. I know, dont worry, guys. If he dares toe over and challenge me, Ill make sure he goes to hell. Adam was not worried, and had anticipated that they would make a move on him. The students were relieved after hearing that. Thats right, Teacher, you must be careful yourself, well just go ahead and train in case they do sneak up on us tomorrow. Now the school is trying to get Adams ss out of the school by any means possible, and Leo has already heard about this news. Dad, do you want me toe with you tomorrow? If they make a move with us, youll still have me to help you out. When Leo heard it, he took the initiative to make this request with Adam after he had returned home. Just after Adam heard this request from Leo, he said with a smile. No, its just a bunch of minions, I dont need your help. Leo had long known that this group of people wanted to make a move against his dad, so he hade back early in the morning to warn his dad. However, he did not expect that Adam had already known the news and was very confident. Thats good, then if you need help, let me know, but you have to be careful. Hearing Leos words, Adam smiled. Youre looking down on me, they are just a bunch of crap in front of me, dont worry. At this, Leo couldnt help but smile as well. After that, they went back to their rooms to sleep. But Leo wont just listen to his dad. Early the next morning, Adam got up and put thick bandages on all his arms. It was evident that Adam did not treat this matter as a trivial matter, but took it seriously, fearing that his students might get hurt. Leo then sneakily followed up afterwards to see if anyone was ready to sneak up behind Adam. But if Adams strength was exerted in the middle of this street, it would have a huge impact on it, and it would be bad if the Pompeii imperial family was alerted at that time. Naturally, the imperial family had to save its reputation. If they were to openly clean up a teacher, how humiliating it would be if words got out.. Elliott had already brought his students to the field to set up the sneak attack device. I just dont believe that we cant clean up Adam this time, we have so many people and he is in our territory. Well definitely be able to kill him. I just dont believe that a group of their students who are the worst in entrance exams can rise to prominence in the Pompeii imperial family. The students led by Elliott were chatting arrogantly. The students under Adams hand were no wimps, they heard the group talking about their ss, and they couldnt show weakness.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Look at the fancy dress theyre wearing, they wont be dancing when they fightter, will they? Im really worried that people will say were bullying girls if we cripple them with a kick. Having been with Adam for some time, they will certainly not let this group of people get too arrogant. The group of students heard this and their faces changed slightly. Elliott sneered, Students, dont get angry yet, hold it in for now, they will die in the end. Chapter 1132 There’s No Need to Beat You Up After Elliott had finished speaking to his students, these students felt very reasonable, so they collected their power and looked at the students in front of them with a yful expression. It doesnt matter, theres a big chance to kill them anyway, we dont have to care about this little bit of time, we just have to kill themter. The students under Elliotts hand shouted loudly. Dont talk nonsense there, if you have the guts, say it in front of us. Students on both sides of the fence soon got into a fight. It seemed that both parties knew what was going on inside each others minds and did not hide their true thoughts at all. Alright, stop all the noise, youll try itter when the game is on, whats the use of talking about it here now? We are all students of the same school, there is no need to target each other. Just have a good fightter, but dont hurt each other, the nature of this time is apetition, not a fight. Elliott said falsely on the side. In the next moment, after Elliott saw Adam, the expression on his face changed at once. Here hees, and Im curious to see how many pieces Ill be able to tear him intoter. Elliott did not exaggerate too much as he was able to tear his opponent into a pile of rotten meat every time he was in a sparring match. Adam did not have a trace of panic after seeing Elliott, even though he had already known the identity of this man. With a coldugh, he said Its no fun to fight with such a weak person. After hearing what Adam said, Elliott felt humiliated. Sorry, Adam, my strength is not bad among the imperial family, otherwise I wouldnt be this ss teacher, dont you think? Adam did not care, but looked coldly at Elliott and said, Whatever. The air became intnse, including the two teachers, and the students underneath, who were all ready to fight. Okay, stop, were here to bond today, lets show them what we are capable. Adam really has nothing to say about what the strength of this group of students is. But all the students under his hands are billionaires. If ones wealth did not rise to this price, it would be impossible for him to enter, after all, not just anyone can enter the Pompeii imperial family. Elliott didnt waste much time, and after seeing Adam arrive, he went straight to the point and said to Adam. Adam, do you know why we are associating with you? You should have guessed this a long time ago, this is what the high level asked.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Elliott pointed upwards with a wry smile, No matter what, you will all have to ept our fight, and none of you will leave. With that, Elliott took out a remote key he was holding and pressed it, and the doors at the entrance were all closed. We guessed that you hade to challenge us, but we didnt expect you to be so straightforward as to even have a weapon ready. Adam couldnt help butugh out loud after looking at those weapons behind him. Elliott also felt quite embarrassed after seeing how many weapons his students had brought. After all, the agreement was to fight with fists, but the students under their hands are like fighting in a group, bringing so many weapons. I have a general idea of the situation, if you want to fight me, then start, dont waste the students time, my students have practice to do. If it wasnt for the fact that this bonding was a necessity, we would never havee. It was now clear that Elliott, with his students, was noting over to look for his students, but was reallying to him. Okay then, Ive heard that your strength has been subject to a lot of controversy recently, some people say that you are the most powerful existence among the entire Pompeii imperial family, but I dont think so. Hearing this, all the students in the roomughed. Youre bragging, you havent even started the fight yet and youre already talking big here. Arent you afraid that it will be too humiliating when you get beaten by our teacherter and then beg for mercy on the floor? If you ask me, you should surrender, you are really no match for our teacher. With your little body, can you withstand a punch from our teacher? Adams students are very confident that their teacher is the strongest. They kept on teasing him, but Elliott was not affected and continued to bring his breath up. Do you hear that? Your students have so much faith in you, it would be a shame if you were defeated by me. When Elliott had gathered all his internal energy, he found that Adam had not run his internal energy up. What are you doing? Do you want to fight me in this stance? Adamughed out loud and shook his head, Theres really no need to beat you up. Chapter 1133 Sneak Up Adam, you are talking so seriously, the two of us are just sparring, and since you dont use real kung fu, theres no need for me to use it. Although Elliott had promised not to use his inner strength on his lips, he had already mobilised all his strength in his fists behind his back, as if he wanted to kill Adam with a single punch. Adam naturally knew what Elliott wanted, just to act cool in front of his own students. With his strength, it was easy to use his inner strength and not let the students notice that. However, Adam naturally did the same. Cut the crap, the students cant wait any longer, get started, make it quick. After Adam finished speaking to Elliott, he posed a fighting stance, and it was obvious that no power was spilling out at all. Elliott also made this gesture of Adam. Everyone knows that the kung fu used by Adam is his original creation. If someone strikes the same pose as he does in front of Adam, it is clear that he is provoking Adam. But Adam didnt get angry, he just smiled coldly. Not bad, to use my martial arts to try to defeat me, youre thinking a bit too much. But it would be great if you could really use this martial art to defeat me, after all, Im not getting anywhere with my own martial art and am looking for someone to teach me and help me break through this bottleneck. After hearing these words, Elliott let out a loudugh and looked at Adam and said. Its okay, after the fight is over, Ill teach you exactly how to be able to use the most powerful power of this punch. With that, Elliott rushed over. At the bottom, Adams students could not wait to see Adam finish off Elliott. But it seems that the strength of Elliott ispletely beyond their imagination. He is so powerful, whats up with this teacher? Even Adam doesnt seem as powerful as him. Yes, why is this? The enemies that Adam met before were killed by Adam in seconds, and Elliott is so powerful that he is able to block so many moves. Adams students felt incredible. After all, this was the first time they had seen Adam hit several moves in a row in a fight before putting his enemy down. And it was at this time that that student of Elliotts spoke up. I really dont want to break you guys down, do you know how strong my teacher really is? Just the strength of your teacher is far behind of our teacher. Your teacher has been able to hold on until now, it is already very good. Our teacher just hasnt used his real strength,ter you will know what the difference in strength means. After hearing this, Adams student was obviously angry. After all, they would not allow others to insult their teacher, and Adam was the most powerful person in front of them. What are you talking about? Our teacher is the most powerful! The two sides of the students just got into a verbal argument and looked like they were about to fight. But Adam and Elliott didnt have time to deal with it, after all, the two were at war. The reason why this group of students fought was, of course, Elliotts n. Elliott had already arranged some deadly weapons for the students under his hand, in order to fight to the death with Adams students. Suddenly, one of Adams students was pushed and went straight down. Just as all the others were puzzled, a nail was seen in his belly. It was then that they realised that the group hade prepared to clean up after them.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. All at once, the anger red up. They are trying to get us killed, we have to fight back. Our teacher is already fighting, what reason can we have to retreat? After seeing that the group was prepared, Adams students did not choose to retreat, but stood their ground and prepared to confront the group. Its really worthy of my dads apprentice, but they are silly. Theye prepared, they should go back and get a weapon beforeing back. By a good coincidence, Leo was watching them prepare for a sparring session not far away. After all, Leo knew that Elliott was not simple, so he was worried about Adam. Luckily, Adams strength waspletely sufficient to deal with Elliott. Only after Adam was going to deal with Elliott, he didnt have much time to take care of his students. So when their student was injured, Adam didnt react first. Just having seen his student, who was already engaged in battle with this group, Adam didnt worry too much and just continued to fight against Elliott. Not bad, it seems youre a lot stronger than I thought, but with that kind of skill, you still look too weak in front of me. Next, Im going to get real. With that said, Elliott did get a lot faster. Adamughed coldly and looked at Elliott, saying with a look of disdain. No way, I havent even made a move and youre already getting serious, this is too much beyond my imagination. You have gotten a lot faster, but its still not much use. Adam stood his ground and easily blocked all the attacks of Elliott. This made Elliott feel very incredible, after all, he didnt expect that Adams strength seemed to have surpassed his own. Its not going to work if this keeps up, I need to hurry up and take my medicine, otherwise Im really no match for him. With that, Elliott took out a bottle of pills from his pocket. It was then ced directly into his mouth and his power burst out. Whats wrong, Elliott? Didnt you say you would not use your full force? Why are you suddenly using your full power to fight me now? Chapter 1134 Taking Pills Adam did not panic and knew what the pill was for. This was the pill that would briefly boost his strength, but Adam still mocked Elliott. Elliottughed coldly. You are dying and stillughing,ter you will know what it means to regret. With that, Elliott rushed towards Adam with lightning speed. Although it was said that this speed was perfectly responsive to Adam, Adam did not rush over and knock down Elliott. Leo knew he didnt need to pay attention to Adam, who could solve it himself, except that his students needed Leos help. Dad, it seems you still forget about your students in times of stress, so let me protect your students! All of Elliotts students were very well prepared. The weapons in their hands repelled Adams students in one go. And just at that moment, Leo picked up a pile of sand on the ground.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Ill see who hits the hardest and Ill smash sand on his head. Leo stood ten miles away, watching the two waves of students as they fought. Seeing a man who was about to sh at one of Adams students with a knife, Leo picked up a sand directly and flicked it over. Like a bullet, the sand instantly rushed to the mans face and sent him flying. Whats going on? Who did it? The power doesnt seem to be something that our group can send out. I dont know, maybe the teacher noticed during the fight that our side was in danger and helped us. I agree, thats enough to show that our teacher is already much stronger than Elliott, lets keep fighting. We dont have anything to fear anyway with our teacher backing us up. Adams students became very fierce at once. On the other side, Elliotts students looked very confused,pletely unaware of where exactly that sand had just flown from. Leo was watching from a short distance away, thinking that he could just stand here to offer help, but he didnt expect a strange feeling behind him at this time. As this scent drew closer and closer, Leo sensed what must be approaching behind him, so he slowly sat down and smiled. Theres no need to hide, I already know youre behind me. And just at this time, the man suddenly sat down next to Leo and said indifferently. I felt like theres some force stopping us, so its you. You are not bad, want to join us? Leo felt from this disgusting feeling that he was Eloise superior, that is, someone inside the organisation. But he couldnt help butugh at the words. Im sorry, Im not interested in joining your organisation at all, your organisation is too weak for me. But if you really want me to join you, you can help me kill all the people in your organisation, and then I will consider forming a team with you to wipe out all the losers from your team. Upon hearing the words, a shrill female voice was heard. Do you really think Im going to invite you into the organisation? Ill tell you the truth, I simply wanted toe and fool you, I look down on you. You have no power at all. After Leo looked back, he recognised the person at once. After all, Leo is the Commander of Wyverns of this generation and is still very familiar with the people of the killer pool. Tell me, who sent you here to kill me this time? Youre not the only one whosing to kill me, but Im not going to kill you, how can I possiblyy hands on a girl? Bear has heard this kind of talk many times, except that the people who have said it have all died at Bears hands. She had a sneer on her face. Dont you know the rules of the trade? How dare you say that in front of me? Bear did not allow words like you dont hit girls in front of her. Leo knew it, but he still said it out Leo said with a faint smile as he looked at Bear. I told you, I dont hit girls. There is nothing that Bear hates more than men. The reason why Bear is a killer is that she was harassed by some boys many years ago and since then, Bear has been determined to train hard in martial arts. Finally, after more than ten years, she gained great strength and revenge, killing all those men. Since then, no one has dared to say such words about women being inferior to men in front of Bear. It seems that you are really not afraid of death, then I will have to kill you. Chapter 1135 Fierce Bear It was supposed to be a very serious matter to meet someone from the killer pool, but Leo just wanted tough for some reason. Because Bear is not really considered to be fierce to be honest, but rather a bit cute. You have such a cute face, but you have to be aggressive with every word you say. Bears face was flushed. It was the first time she had heard someone to be exaggerated, and she was shy. What are you talking about? I dont need to look cute, dont you dare use that word to insult me, say it again and Ill kill you right now. Leo instantlyughed out loud and looked at Bear and said. If you can really kill me, theres no rush, so why dont you just sit down, have some candy? With that, Leo took out a candy. This is not a simple candy, which Leo used against such girlish enemies. After seeing the candy, Bear took it, with a smile on her face, she said to Leo. Youre right, youre a puppet waiting to die in my hands, I might as well eat a candy before I kill you. If you behave well, Ill keep you body intact.. Hearing Bears words, Leo couldnt help butugh. Without saying a word, he watched as Bear ate the candy. After less than ten seconds, Bear was already looking groggy. Did you put some kind of drug in this candy? No, Id already taken the antidote to the various ecstasies, what the hell is going on here? Leo smiled at that. Its useless, no antidote you take will work. Dont worry, I wont do anything to you, Ill just send you back. Although Bear was already furious, she was already trapped by Leo at the moment, and now even if she wanted to escape, there was no chance to do so. Damn you, you brat, Ill find a chance to kill you, Ill make you regret what you did to me today, Ill cut you into pieces and throw you in the valley to feed the dogs, then Ill Before she could finish, Leo pped her back. Bear then fell on top of the walls. I didnte here to hear youin. After Leo had wrenched Bears body upright, he continued to watch Adams students fighting with another wave of students. Adams students had already won and only Adam was still fighting against Elliott. Damn it, whats going on? Is it possible that your power is a constant source? Why havent I been able to kill you yet? Ive obviously taken three pills already. This time, Elliott finally showed a hint of panic. After all, he had just taken three pills, but Elliott still found that he was no match for Adam. And it was a strange feeling, because Elliott felt that he was able to kill Adam after taking a pill. But every time after rising his strength, he found that he was still below Adam. Do you think Im stupid to expose all my power to you at once? You might as well take the pill and wait for me to defeat you. Adam wanted something more than simply defeating Elliott, he wanted Elliott to actively kill himself, and that was to force Elliott to keep taking the pills. Elliott was already in dilemma at this point. It was impossible to beat Adam if he didnt continue to take the pills. Adam was also looking at the teacher, who kept taking his pills, with a rxed look. Elliott ate more and more. Finally, at the eighth one, the veins on Elliotts face suddenly burst out. A powerful force locked up his meridians, not by anyone else, but by Elliott himself. Just now, because of taking the pill, he had substantially improved his strength, but the only side effect he got in turn was muscle atrophy. Having taken too many pills, Elliotts body was far from being able to cope with the load. This tensed all the muscles in Elliotts body and made him immobile. It was at this point that Adam slowly stopped his fist. Are you all right? Why is he suddenly twisting?Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Yeah, youre about as strong as he is, so why did he suddenly twitch? Hes been hit by some trick of yours, right? Adams student asked with a puzzled look on his face. But Adam suddenly looked at his student with a disgusted face. Did you think I needed to use any underhanded tricks to fight him? I just dont want to kill him. He took power surge pill himself, so much so that he would get himself killed. After Adam finished speaking, the group of students finally knew why Adam had raised his strength step by step to fight against Elliott. Chapter 1136 Who Says a Woman is Inferior to a Man I told you, this matter must not be simple, how can Adam be about the same strength as Elliott? I watched the two people fight, it turns out that Adam did it on purpose. So thats how it is, Adam is trying to get this teacher to reveal the fact that hes on medication himself. Adam is really invincible, surprisingly he has seen through Elliotts trick of taking pills, and now that he has twisted in this state, he really asked for it. And just now when his studentspeted with us, they all actually brought weapons with them, I feel that they came here to associate with us for bad intention. At this, Adam suddenly reacted. Just now, during the fight, he did feel a powerful force that scurried past him and rushed to the students side. Adam didnt notice anything and concentrated on confronting Elliott again. Elliott screamed in pain at this point. Because his muscles hadpletely shrivelled, it now looked like a lump of meat ball clumped together. See? Thats what happens when you take pills, so you cant take pills, understand? After Adam finished speaking, he did not intend to pay any attention to Elliott. And the student asked curiously. Could it be that this Elliott is dead? He seems to have just taken quite a lot of pills, and he is twisting so much not, I think he shouldnt be able to survive. Adam didnt say anything, just left the ce decisively. I dont know if hes going to die, he and I just had a match, I dont know anything else, and I didnt run into him, he was the one who kept chasing after me. After hearing these words from Adam, the students instantly understood what was meant. Even Leo couldnt help butugh when he heard it. Come on, what are you doinging over here and stabbing me? And now I have to send you back, its really annoying. The strangest of all the members of the killer pool was Bear. Because the ce where the Bear lived was within the Pompeii imperial family. She would have been a very powerful expert within the Pompeii imperial family and could have been given a very high position of power. But Bear went off to be a killer. After Leo knew the location of Bears home, he carried Bear directly on his back and ran towards the house. Finally, were at your house, so dont you ever go backstabbing me again! Leo left a note on the table reminding Bear not to go over to him again. But just at that moment, there was a sudden hint of movement on Bears side. After Leo had seen the reaction of Bear, he realized why she was called as Bear, and it was precisely because of this attribute of her resistance to poison. If this anaesthetic had been given to someone else, it would have been an anaesthetic for at least ten days. Yet Bear was able to recover sessfully in such a short time. But even after awakening, Bears strength was still unusable and she could only shout helplessly towards Leo. You beast, how dare you poison me and bring me here, what do you want? For the first time, Bear felt panicked, but after looking around, there was a surprisingly familiar feeling. Isnt this my home? How do you know where my house is? Hurry up and let me go, or else Ill kill you and break you into pieces. At this moment, Leo had a very immature idea, that is, to stuff Bear with ecstasy inside her mouth and then make her faint for ten or eight days, so that he could have a break. Stop arguing, I looked up information on my own and found out about your home. I didnt want to put you in my home, thats why I sent you back, Im not going to do anything to you, just keep your mouth shut. Leo was really annoyed, listening to Bear constantly muttering behind him and wondering if he was going to make a move on her. Now Ill help you get the anesthetic off, but promise me you wont make a move on me after its off. Im going home after I get you off, you cant follow me. After hearing this, Bear nodded, though reluctantly. As long as you help me undo the toxins, I promise you that I will never kill you or chase you. Although Leo knew that Bear was likely to go back on her word, he went over and poured a jar of pills in towards Bears mouth. After all, that measurement was a dose to stun the beast, and Bear was in very good health, so Leo was not worried about the measurement of the drug used. After these are taken in, you will soon be awake, and when you are, you will leave me alone. As expected, after Leo put the pills into her mouth, Bear soon regained her strength. The first thing Bear did after regaining her strength was to ran her internal energy. Wait a minute, if you put your hands on me, you are breaking your word, and that would prove that a woman really doesnt have the credibility of a man.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. You will lose to all the men in the world if you make a move. Its best to think it over. It was as if Leo had understood the psyche of Bear. Bear hated being told she was weaker than the men, Leo used the provocation method. When Bear heard it, she really didnt respond. Ill do what I say, I wont do anything to you! Chapter 1137 Bear Keeps Her Word Immediately after finishing her speech, Bear got up and left. Leo looked at this strange person and still wanted tough. For he did not expect that she would really give up killing him just like that, just because of his words. I didnt expect you to be a man of your word. A smile raised on Bears face after hearing this. Looking at Leo, she raised his head in a haughty manner, causing Leo to want tough even more. Sure, could it be because you I dont keep my word? Leo nodded. You are a master inside the killer pool, so how could you throw away your credibility because me a nobody. A satisfied smile appeared on Bears face as she listened to Leo. Alright, I am leaving, since this mission cant be finished, let it be, and Ive promised not to kill you, Ill just go back and talk to my employer about it. To be honest, this was the first time that Bear has failed toplete a task. Leo waved goodbye and Bear left. Meanwhile, Eloise had received the news. Boss, I dont want to kill that man, go and find someone else to kill him. Hes just a weak man, I dont have to make a move on him, or it would ruin my reputation if I do. In fact, Bear knew that Leo was something, but since she hadnt been able to kill him today, she had to say something to get by. What? You didnt kill him, so why did I pay you so much money? What have you been doing all this time? Eloise looked angry. After all, she was already waiting for Bear to kill Leo, which was herst hope. Now that Bear had said something like that, she was blindsided. Cut the crap, when I say no killing, I mean no killing, is there anything else you want to say? I can kill whoever I want, I dont need you to tell me what to do, and if youre really upset, you can go and kill him yourself. Eloise didnt dare to say anything more after hearing the words of Bear. Because she knew the strength of Bear, and if Bear set its sights on her, it would be a problem. Eloise hung up the phone straight away and Bear was furious, for it was the first time she had ever been hung up on. Its you cause us to constantly tell people that women are small-minded. Forget it, Im not going to deal with you, youre not a big deal anyway. Bear didnt care that much anymore, except that Eloise was frustrated. What about it, boss? Did they kill Leo? Why do you look odd? Eloise men came over to ask Eloise, but Eloise was lying on the sofa with a desperate look on her face. It is over. Its been so long and I still havent killed him, how am I going to exin to the top? If the top mes me, then Ill be dead. After hearing these words, the men knew why Eloises expression looked so desperate. Not only Eloise, but also her men were at a loss as to what to say after hearing this. After all, if Eloise did not kill Leo, when the me came down from above, even his own life would not be saved. Hurry up and think of something that can kill that boy, now if we dont kill him, Im afraid we will be in trouble. Eloise asked as she pped him directly in the face.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. But there was a silence all around, and all faces paled. Suddenly, Eloise seemed to think of someone, and the pupils of her eyes dted at once. There is no choice but to ask for help from the people inside the imperial family. I wonder if the people inside the imperial family are willing to help, if they arent, it would be simple to kill Leo. As he said this, the men looked at Eloise as if they hade to a realization and spoke. Yeah, why didnt we think of that? Theyre our allies, so if we let them go and kill Leo, theyll agree, right? Eloise just nodded slightly. But she didnt say anything either, because she didnt know if her allies would help her or not, or if they simply didnt bother with Eloise. In fact, Eloise was still thinking too simply. This ally was not only unwilling to help her, but also wanted to kill her. And just then, the insiders inside the imperial family were already arranging for people toe over and decapitate Eloise. What a poor girl, I didnt expect her to be abandoned by the imperial family, and now our imperial family is preparing to kill her and she doesnt even know it yet, I guess. Two men with cusses walking down a street, d in a ck robe. Just a woman, what could she know? Ive heard how powerful their organisation is, and it doesnt look that great, so why do our imperial family listen to her? Nonsense, dont you know their strength on the outside? If we had their strength, we would be able to fight our way out and unite the outside as well, and then the whole world would be ours! After hearing this sentence, the man from the Pompeii imperial family instantly had a greedy expression on his face and said to his teammate. Is it really such a good thing that we killed her? No wonder then that our superiors are telling us that we must kill Eloise. Chapter 1138 Phantom’s Project How could Phantom not actually know about that little thought? It is because of the knowledge of the greed of the imperial family that this organisation has gone to the full extent of exploiting their greed to do its work in Pompeii imperial family. After all, most of the people of the Pompeii imperial family had never been out and had not seen the world. The people inside the organisation are shrewd, and it was only reasonable for the Pompeii imperial family to think that it was invincible. At this time, Eloise suddenly called the Imperial family. I need your help to send some people over to enter the Cohens and kill Leo. Youd better cooperate with me, and if you dont kill Leo, youre going to be in trouble too. Seemingly unaware of her position, Eloise went so far as to say this to the senior member of the imperial family on the other end of the line. After hearing these words, the senior figures of the imperial family naturally had ck faces. I am working with you, but I am definitely not being your subordinate, if you talk to me in such a tone, do you believe it or not, I will just call someone over to kill you? At this moment, Eloise was still unaware that her superior had told the people of the Pompeii imperial family to deal with her. Eloise, with an arrogant and domineering look, spoke to the senior member of the imperial family on the other end of the phone. The organisation will not spare you if you dare to kill me, so better hurry up and call someone to assist me, or else I wont spare you when I get angry. It looked like Eloise, still thinking she was standing tall, spoke arrogantly to the imperial family. But the imperial familyughed coldly. OK, Ill cooperate, Ill cooperate now, where are you? Ill call someone over right now. Eloise really thought that the imperial family had gotten scared and told them where she was. The imperial man then hung up and told his men where Eloise was located. This silly woman has taken it upon herself to tell us where she is, now go over and kill her. With a smirk on her face, Eloise thought she had really threatened the imperial family, unaware that the killing intent was gradually approaching her.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Word of what had happened on Adams side had also spread throughout the Pompeii imperial family. It wasnt that Adam had killed anyone, it was just that the imperial family had deliberately fabricated the facts. No way, Adam actually killed a teacher from his own school, why? Werent they colleagues? Yes, even if he is indeed strong, he doesnt have to do this. They are teammates, they are all for the future development of the Pompeii imperial family, why do they have to do this? I dont know, all I know is that this kind of person must be killed, otherwise, it would be too harmful to our Pompeii imperial family. I thought before that he was not bad and was considered a senior among the Pompeii imperial family and was worthy of respect. The entire Pompeii imperial family seemed to have changed their opinion of Adam slightly. Thats the effect the Imperials are looking for. They didnt want Adam to be killed outright, but more to bring the Cohen familys reputation into disrepute. In this way, even Leo will be influenced by them, and there will be no resistance to killing Leo in one pot when the timees. Adam should have not expected us to do this. I just knew that he was no match for Adam after taking so many pills, thats why I wanted to lend Adams hand and kill him. Now that the whole of the entire Pompeii imperial family is all talking about what Adam has done, I guess Leo wont be able to stand public opinion any time soon. I shouldnt say its Leo that cant stand public opinion, I should say its their entire Pompeii imperial family that cant stand the Cohen familys existence, right now the Cohen family is a demonic existence in their eyes, I would like to see how they can survive. Thats right, Leo really thought he was on to something, and now our people have gone over. Adam knew why Elliott had died, but he did not know why the Pompeii imperial family had ndered himself in such a way, after all, he was an elder among the Pompeii imperial family. Isnt this a clear attempt to harm me? No, I must go and reason with them. Adams violent temper was instantly aroused by this group of senior members of the imperial family. Adam had just walked out the door, but he was pulled by Leo. Dad, theres no need to rush, they just want you to go over there, and if you go over there now, youll definitely fall for their trap. Lets wait and see what the public opinion is out there, or just wait if they wille and clean us up. Although Adam was eager to leave, he could only stay when Leo said this. As expected, General George soon came over here to deal with the matter. And after Leo met General George, he was also puzzled. What, General George, did they ask you toe over to handle this matter? This is too sinister, they know the rtionship between the two of us, and they still want to stir up trouble? Isnt this a clear attempt to embarrass you? How could General George not know about this matter? But he said with a smile. I can onlye over to walk the formality, but dont worry, I wont pose any threat to you, Ill be back in a while. Leo would turn into a big smile when he heard General Georges words and said to him. General George, what are you talking about? How could I not believe you? After all, the people who sent you over are all high ranking people of that imperial family, so you can ask what you want to know, I will tell you what I know. Chapter 1139 Independent Students Dont worry, Adam is one of the seniors I respect, I know what to do. Not to mention the fact that the two of us are in a rtionship, do you think I would mess around? Absolutely not, dont worry. With that, Leo greeted General George and sat down. After a few casual polite questions, he started drinking tea with Leo. Now I guess the imperial family is ready to make a move on you, so its better to be careful these days, and as I said, you should stay home or not go out. After all, your family has only just risen to prominence, and it wouldnt be tricky if you met up with them at this time. Leo nodded and said to General George. Dont worry, Im aware of such things, but who from the imperial family gave the order to put my father under such threat? At this point, an awkward smile appeared on General Georges face. Although he had been on an errand, he never knew exactly who had assigned him the task. General George shook his head. This man is very secretive, even I cant know exactly what he is, and I havent even heard his voice. Since you want to know, I will keep an eye out for you, and if I know who he is, I will definitely tell you, but you should not find out for yourself, or it will be bad if the imperial family catches you then. For General George, Leo was the most likely to overthrow the imperial family, so he helped Leo in everything he could. And he would not let Leo be killed so easily by the imperial family. The Cohen familys powerful son must be preserved in order to give Leo a fighting chance. OK, in that case, thank you, General George. Why dont you have a meal here before you leave? Leo was all very polite and didnt even take what the imperial family said seriously at all. He wanted to politely ask General George to stay for dinner, but now that the people from the imperial family were watching him, if he ate here, wouldnt it be obvious that he was helping Leo get off the hook? Forget it, Im leaving now or I wont be able to exin to the imperial family. Leo nodded.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. OK, Ill take care of it. What he had just said to General George, Adam had been listening to from the side. Only he kept quiet, as he was in a very bad mood. Damn it, knowing that Im going to teach my students topete, they made things difficult for me. What will happen when my students cant beat them? Wont they then have to face expulsion? No, I still have to go to school, even if they threaten me, so what? If they have the guts, make a move on me. If I dont go to school, then all the work Ive been doingtely will be in vain! After Leo heard this, he was also helpless in every way. Because he knew that what his father had said was true, and if he said that he was backing out now, all the efforts he had made before would be in vain. If you go now, youll definitely fall into their trap and then you wont be able toe back. How about this? Ill go over and help you out, get all your students over here and let them practise with you, okay? We have a big ce anyway. Thend of the Cohens is big, sure it can hold a bunch of people. In this way, Adam felt that it was not a problem at all and nodded his head in greeting. Its the only way to go. Leo nodded and rushed straight to the school. The students inside the school were all worried about how Adam was doing. Elliott is now dead because he overdosed. Leo looked at them and said. But the imperial family seems to want to put the me all on your teacher, and its no use your teacher not admitting it, so he cante and teach you today. The students were angry and powerless, after all, they were just outsiders, how could they possibly control the affairs of the imperial family? After hearing Leos words, all of them pped the table with remorse. I should have notpared with those brutes, I never thought they were such viins. Thats right, I would never have gone to any of the so-called bond activity if we knew it was something like that at the time. Now we cant get the teachers toe to school and our martial arts practice is being dyed, what should we do? There was a lot of talk from the students, all of them showing a look of anxiety. Because they know how much their parents have paid to get them in and if they are expelled at this time, it would be a lost cause. Just at this time, Leo surprisinglyughed and looked at the students and said. Thats why I came over, so dont worry, your teachers are very keen on solving your problems, so Im going to bring you to our family. I dont believe you have been in the backyard of one of the eight families. After saying this, the students opened their eyes wide and looked at Leo in front of them, asking with an unbelievable face. What, are you one of the Cohen family? It was then that Leo said with a faint smile, looking at the students. Im your teachers son, Leo Cohen, and hes the one who sent me over here today to gather you over, after all, youre going topete in the tournament, arent you? After hearing these words, all the students had an incredulous look on their faces. So youre Adams son. No wonder theres a powerful feeling radiating from you. How can an ordinary person do this? Chapter 1140 One Day as a Teacher In that case, wont we be able to continue practicing? The students were all overjoyed. And Leo just waved his hand and said, Although this is true, you still have to be safe and dont let the imperial family find out, or the imperial family will definitely make things difficult for you. What we have to do now is simple, learn the most martial arts within the least risk, so now you all follow me and remember to keep quiet, in case you are found out, I cant fix it. In fact, Leo knew that if he left with them, he would surely be discovered. He just hoped they were quiet and didnt cause too much of a ripple, after all, he didnt want to show his face in front of everyone. The group of students was very obedient and after listening to Leos words, they all shut their mouths and did not say a word. Dont worry, well be absolutely quiet, you just have to take us to the teachers house and we can still practice together then. Thats right, and please dont worry, we will definitely cooperate with you. This group of students was very good at talking and joking with Leo, little did they know that Leos strength was far above Adams. The situation now was that the students thought they were above Leo, so they spoke carelessly. Suddenly, a group of people blocked Leos way and seemed to want to provoke him. Are you a student from Adams ss? Why are you sneaking down the corridor? Why do you dare to run away with the students? A man who came out of nowhere said to Leo in a gloomy voice.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Leo did not panic, but simply walked slowly up to him and addressed him. Please shut up, and get out of our way. Otherwise Ill be rude. After hearing this, the man could not help butugh out loud and say. What are you? Do you know what I am? All the students behind Leo did not say anything because they knew what kind of person this man in front of them really was. He was the student who was second in the power ranking at the time of the entrance exam. Although it was only in second ce and not first, his power had far surpassed the group of students under Adams hand. Now these students dare not make a move, because they know that if they are not careful, this man will take their lives. This is a ce where you live by your strength and if you are not strong enough you can be killed at any time. Im not kidding you, if you dont believe me, you can try it. Leo didnt get angry, he just looked at this guy with cold eyes. This manughed again and said. I really dont believe it, what can you do to me? If you have the guts, kill me! After saying that, the man walked towards Leo. Leo couldnt help but shake his head. Leo just walked over and that student knew that Leo had made a move with him. He mobilised all his power to his body at once, wanting to kill Leo in one go. Suddenly, this student reached out and grabbed Leos throat. Leo did not dodge, originally thinking that when his hand reached Leo, Leo would then kill him, but he did not expect Leo to be as bad as he could be. You are too disappointing, I didnt expect you to have such poor strength. He put his hand out and ced it on top of Leos neck, and all of a sudden it was as if he had been electrocuted, and his whole body kept shaking. The surrounding students were all looking at the scene with incredulous faces, but had no idea what Leo had done. After about a second or two, that student was bounced off like a stone and fell straight into the fence on one side. All the students looked at Leo in disbelief. Whats going on, bro? Why were you able to kill him in seconds? What the hell did you do? Leo just made an uprehending face, shook his head and said to the students around him. I dont know, maybe hes sick with something? Ignore him, lets go on to the Cohens. With that, Leo continued to set off towards his house with the students. All along the way the people of the Pompeii imperial family met this so-called criminal ss. All the people of the Pompeii imperial family knew it by heart, and there was nothing they could do in the face of the oppressive and hegemonic power of the imperial family. After seeing Leo, they could only pretend not to see it and move out of the way so that Leo could take the students to their home. Leo is really quite bold. He had just returned to the Pompeii imperial family, he has been maintaining such an arrogant state, even General George cant do anything about him. Leos identity is still very mysterious to others, after all, they have not guessed until now why Leo is so powerful and why Leo dares to be so arrogant. But it seems like someone is after him these days, so its best to ignore him and stay away from him, or you will be in trouble. Chapter 1141 The Mysterious Power Everyone knew about Leo bringing the students back home. Although most people were ignoring it, there was still a lot of chatter that Leo was too dictatorial and that the imperial family should be allowed to sanction it.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Naturally, the imperial family heard the news and was very angry. Isnt this provoking us? How dare he bring all the students back home to train? Several elders within the imperial family were discussing Leo. They all belong to the fighting men of the school and are so well known that they are divided into exactly five elemental representatives of their strength. Codenames are gold, wood, water, fire and earth. Although they have never disyed their strength in front of outsiders, rumours of their might have been circting throughout the Pompeii imperial family. Bro, should we go and settle this matter? If we let them continue to run wild like this, Im afraid that their family will be overweening. Element Earth asked Element Gold. And Element Gold just sat down on top of the sofa with a calm face and said. This is not a big deal, even those inside the imperial family have not bothered to deal with this matter, so why should we take matters into our own hands? When Element Earth heard this, he nodded and said. Thats true, but that Adam is incredibly rampant, and I heard from someone from the imperial family that not only is he now going to lead that group of students against the odds, but he is also going against the senior people of the imperial family at every turn. Element Gold said with an impatient wave of his hand. I have said that you should not get involved in this matter, if you do, you will only draw unnecessary trouble for yourself. Element Earth finally understoodElement Golds attitude, do he decided to let it go. But just at that moment, the phone suddenly came from their base camp. Whats going on? This phone hasnt rung in nearly five or six years, so why is someone calling all of a sudden? Element Wood made a quizzical remark after hearing the phone ring. Instead, Element Fire walked over and hurriedly picked up the phone. None of the five men had to get too close to the phone to be able to hear what was going on inside it. I know, we will take care of it. When Element Fire finished, he hung up the phone. Element Gold looked behind him with a sad face at Element Earth. Element Eartughed awkwardly. You bring the back luck. Why do you have to find yourself something to do? Now theyve reallye after us. Element Earth nodded and addressed Element Gold. Element Gold, dont worry, how powerful can the people inside this Pompeii imperial family be? Let me handle it, no need for you to do anything. Element Gold said nothing, just stood up and went back to his room. Whats wrong with those people from the imperial family? Why do we have to deal with it? Is that Leo and Adam that powerful? That Adam is quite powerful, but whats with that Leo? Isnt he a junior of the Cohen family? How dare he make such a big deal out of it? At this point, Element Waterughed and said to Element Fire. Do you know there was a man named Charles? He caused a big trouble. Now theres Leo, its only natural, lets hurry up and kill him, then just report back to the top. Element Earth nodded and headed for the door. Killing a junior of the Cohen family is just too humiliating, Id better go and kill Adam. Element Earth headed straight for the Cohens. On the way to the Cohens, people among the Pompeii imperial family revealed an expression of disbelief. Isnt this the element of earth, one of the five elements? Yeah, how could he suddenlye out of the mountain? Its incredible, it cant be something big, can it? I dont know, but this must not be a small matter, otherwise, a few of them would not havee out. Yes, this is going to be a good show inside the Pompeii imperial family. The crowd was talking about why this earth element hade out of the mountain. After hearing these words, Element Earth was not affected by them, but continued on towards the Cohens. Whats going on? General, what are you doing here? Element Earth suddenly saw George and took the initiative to go over and greet him. Although the difference in strength between the two was very great, Element Earth still did not forget these manners. On the contrary, George was incredulous after seeing Element Earth. Element Earth, why have you suddenlye out of the mountain? Does it mean that something big has happened again among Pompeii imperial family? Of course, this statement was only forced out by George, as there were really a lot of unbelievable things happening in the Pompeii imperial family recently. After hearing this, Element Earth justughed. Looking at the general, he said, To be honest, I didnt want to go out of the mountain, but I was forced by the fact that the top suddenly gave the task to us, the Five Elemental Gods, to take care of this matter. After hearing this, General George nodded and said nothing more. How about this? I have nothing to do, so Ill go with you and take care of it. Chapter 1142 Elemental God Generals Element Earth epted the offer. After all, although he was powerful, the Generals strength was not to be underestimated, and it was a convenient thing to be able to have his help. OK, then you can follow me, when the timees Ill take care of taking off their heads and leave the rest to you. After hearing these words, General George regretted them for a moment. He didnt realize that he was going to follow Element Earth to kill someone. Element Earth, are we going somewhere to catch any criminals? Why are we still killing people? After hearing this, Element Earth just looked at the general and said. To be honest, it makes sense that he wanted to be killed, after all, their family has been so rampanttely, I guess they will all have to rece the imperial family if we dont kill him. The general was even more puzzled when he heard this. One of the families that had been making the most noise recently was the Cohen family. Was Element Earth really going to kill the Cohen family?N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. If so, it would be too difficult for him to agree to this. Is it the Cohen family that you are talking about? Why should you kill them? Element Earth felt very surprised, not expecting that General George had really guessed it. It was only what General George said that made Element Earth somewhat puzzled as to why the imperial family had asked him to kill the Cohen family, while the general was so defensive of the Cohen family. This is an order given to me by the imperial family, could it be that someone among the imperial family has made a mistake? The Five Elements have always pioneered outside the Imperial family, and this time it was merely the Imperial family asking for a favour. Now that Element Earth felt that there was something doubtful about this matter, it was natural to deal with it first. General George looked meaningfully at Element Earth and said. This is a long story. You know Adam, right? This senior has been busy teaching the students inside the training institute recently, but he got framed up. Nowadays many spearheads are pointing at him. I have a deeper rtionship with Adam, so I know what kind of person he is, and he would never do such a thing, after all, there is no need for such a powerful senior to kill a junior because of some dispute over interests, right? Listening to this, Element Earth was very much in agreement. Because back in the day, Element Earth had also heard of Adam and was also involved in that capture, except that the rtionship between Element Earth and Adam was delicate. About ten years ago, Adam once met Element Earth, and when the two were fighting against each other, Element Earth surprisingly found Adams strength to be unbelievably powerful, so the two simply made peace. However, after making peace, Element Earth had a conversation with Adam, only to find that Adams personality waspletely different from what was rumoured by outsiders. All seem to have some misconceptions about Adam. Im curious as to why he was targeted by the imperial family, did he make some mistake? But there is a rumor going around that Adam has been acting in an arrogant styletely, bringing students back to his house for training, something that surely cant happen. After all, isnt this a provocation? The General shook his head after hearing these words. This was because he knew that Leo had gone to the training institute to bring the students back for training, and he also knew why Adam had done so. Element Earth, you misunderstand, Adam definitely has no bad intention, but when training students at the school, he was frustrated at every turn, so he could only bring them back to train inside his house in a helpless situation. General George said. He is thinking of his students in every way, and now it is the imperial family that is stopping him from training them, right? I am not sure of the reasons for this, so I would ask you to think about it, but I can go with you to the Cohens and ask for rification of the matter. With that, Element Earth nodded and said. All right, to avoid hurting innocent people, you might as welle over with me and consider whether I want to kill all of the Cohen family as the imperial family has said. He was well aware that killing Adam was not a simple matter. Although within these years, Element Earths strength had skyrocketed, Adam was an expert after all, and it would not be easy to kill him. The two just walked to the Cohens together. And when they arrived, Adam happened to be at the door and recognised Element Earth at a nce. Its been a long time, Element Earth. What General George did not expect was that the first time these two people saw each other, it was as if they were friends they had not seen for years, yet General George was overwhelmed by the reaction. Its been a long time, Adam, I have something to talk to you. Adam mostly guessed that the reason why Element Earth came out was basically because the imperial family had whispered something in his ear. Once the two had arrived in the living room, Element Earth had no qualms about telling Adam everything. I didnt expect you, a general of the older generation, are unaware of such thing. Adam said with a straight face. Nowadays, the Pompeii imperial family is full of outsiders, and the dealings behind the scenes are even more mixed, even I cant see clearly. With disputes over interests, naturally the connection with the outside world is born, so do you understand what I mean? I cant really say what Im guilty of, if something like educating students is considered a crime, what can I say? Element Earth was stunned at this, because he knew that Adam was not a bad person, and what Adam said was reasonable. Chapter 1143 I’m disappointed ording to you, the Cohen family is not much of a problem, instead it is the imperial family that can be a big problem. Element Earth said with a stony expression. Adam did not say a word, but only nodded lightly, and Element Earth also knew the difficult situation of the Cohen family. Suddenly, another person came to mind and he asked. By the way, hasnt one of your familiese back? Its called Leo, he seems to have made quite a stir recently, arent you going to bring him out so I can meet him? After hearing this, Adam couldnt help butugh out loud and said to Element Earth.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Element Earth, you are talking about my son, he is also the winner of this martial arts tournament. After a pause, Adam continued. My son is definitely not a bad person and has helped me with a lot of things in my education. He has given no small amount to the training institute. Listening to Adams words, Element Earth found it difficult. On one side is the imperial family and on the other is the old-timer who has no problems. Right now, Element Earth could only wait for Leo toe over and see what kind of a man Leo was. If Leo has no problem, it proves that the matter was definitely a random fabrication by the imperial family. OK, then you let hime over. Adam was then the first to inform Leo of his return. And as Leo was not far from the Cohens this time, he arrived at the hall soon. As he approached Element Earth, Leo had sensed his strength, which was far above Georges and his own fathers. Dad, who is this person? Why did you call me back all of a sudden? Leo knew that he was now the only opponent of this man within the Cohen family. If he was not one from the Cohen family, everyone in Leo family is in considerable danger, including his father, and Tiana. Adam thenughed openly and said to Element Earth. Element Earth, this is my son, he is quite strong, he is considered the strongest among thete generation, after all, getting the first ce in the martial arts tournament is not easy. Element Earth spected about Leo, constantly analysing its strength, but no matter how he looked at Leo, he felt Leo had no any fighting power. This is not the kind of strength you should have as the first ce in a martial arts tournament, he is even below General George. Are all the juniors of this generation this weak? They cant even surpass the strength of a general. This statement though made George very embarrassed. But what was said was the truth, after all, all the past champions of the martial arts tournament would be stronger than the general. But this time at the martial arts tournament, Leo showed strength that was below George. Of course this was intentional on Leos part, after all, if Leo revealed his true strength, it could cause a lot of trouble for the Cohen family. General, nowadays the situation is not the same as it used to be, for there is increasing decline of strength among our Pompeii imperial family. Leo smiled. Hearing Leos words, Element Earth was somewhat interested and looked at Leo with a curious face. How can you say that? How can you say that the strength has been decreasing? The martial arts power in this Pompeii imperial family should be rising a bit each time, why has it be like this now? When he said this, Leo smiled and looked at Element Earth, saying. Perhaps you are not aware that now that the Pompeii imperial family has turnedmercial, there is no longer any desire for such things as fists, but instead there is a great desire for such things as money. Money used to be a fart to the Pompeii imperial family. Pompeii imperial family is entirely dependent on strength, and now that Leo has said this, although it is hard for Element Earth to believe that , but it is the best expression of the situation today. This Pompeii imperial family is all made a mess by some people, if its really like that as you say, then Ill be so disappointed. After Element Earth finished speaking, Leo only smiled lightly. Its not that Im being modest, but rather that the previous trend of the Pompeii imperial family was indeed able to beforting, except that nowadays, the Pompeii imperial family has indeed turnedmercial. After all, as you can hear from the recent news, this Pompeii imperial family is filled with outsiders. The reason its full of outsiders, as Im sure youre well aware, is that once they get enough money to stuff the pockets of the upper echelons of the imperial family, they can juste in to our side of the training institute. The more he heard this, the angrier Element Earth became. How can this be? I must go to the imperial family and ask for rification to see what they really want! If that is true, I dont ept it. They asked me toe over and give your family a lesson, but I never thought they would be the ones at fault! Leo didnt even have to think about it to know why Element Earth hade over. After hearing what Leo said, Element Earth stood up and prepared to go over to the imperial family to ask for more information. General George,e over with me, Ill see what they really want. General George nodded. Dont worry, Element Earth, I am also on the side of the Cohen family. The recent actions of the imperial family are so disappointing as well as unbelievable that they should indeed be sanctioned. With that, Element Earth nodded, stood up and walked over towards the imperial family. Chapter 1144 The Imperial Family Breaks Up Compared to the families, the imperial family is still rtively distant. After a three-hour ride, the two finally arrived in the midst of the imperial family. Although Element Earth was deployed by the Pompeii imperial family to help out, the power of their five elements lies far above that of the imperial family. The imperial family rushed over and ttered the Element Earth. Hurry up and get the man who just called me toe out, I have something to ask him. With just a casual remark from Element Earth, the entire imperial family inside became anxious and rushed off to look for him. Soon, a tall man was approaching Element Earth. So it was you, Orion, why did you ask me to make a move on the Cohen family? Ive been to their family, I feel that everything is normal, theres nothing that needs to be suppressed. After hearing these words of Element Earth, Orion was did not know what to say. Tell you what, lets alle in for a cup of tea first, dont rush into business. As Element Earth watched Orions constant stonewalling, he knew there must be something wrong inside the imperial family.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Orion was very sober and could never say anything wrong in front of so many people, otherwise the consequences would be unthinkable. Although it is rtively safe within the imperial family, it is true that there are informants of the other eight families within the imperial family. If the eight great families catch evidence that the imperial family has used public office for private purposes, then the imperial family will not be able to do well in the future. Element Earth waved his hand, Go ahead, no need to beat around the bush, theres no one else here. At this time, Orion suddenly sighed and looked at Element Earth and said. Element Earth, you are unaware of this, this Cohen family is just too much. First of all, that unknown junior has already killed quite a lot of people in the recent past. From the day he met Charles to the day he killed a student yesterday, he has killed several people. Do you think it would be good for our Pompeii imperial family if such a person is not killed? General George was dumbfounded after hearing these words. After all, Charles had killed himself, and about that student from yesterday, General George was very clear that Leo had not struck him dead, but had knocked him out. If that student was dead, then the Imperial family must be behind it. Otherwise, he would never have been easy to be killed by Leo. Orion naturally knew that General George knew the cause and effect, after all, this was a matter within the imperial family, and if General George opened his mouth to help Leo, it would be a betrayal of the imperial family. ording to the tradition, if a person is found to have betrayed the family, he or she will be beheaded. General George would not dare to take such a risk to say anything. How is this possible? Element Earth had a look of disbelief on his face, I saw that all those students loved their teacher very much, how could Leo have killed the student? You tell me the whole story and Ill analyse it. What if it was Leo who identally killed the man, then he should be given a lighter sentence. Naturally, Orion knew that he could not make his words too clear, so he shook his head and said to Element Earth. Ive said all I need to say. He still has to be killed. If you dont make a move, theres really no one in the Pompeii imperial family who can do anything about them. He thought Element Earth would just leave it at that, but to his surprise, Element Earth smiled coldly and grabbed Orions neck as he said. Are you ying with me? I dont have nothing to do with you, I came over to find out whats going on, and if you wont talk about it, dont me me for being rude. Orion looked horrified and turned to him. For a moment, Orions was so frightened that his legs couldnt help but tremble, knowing the strength of Element Earth was absolutely capable of crushing himself in a sh. Ill say it, Ill say it, you put me down first, I cant breathe. Orion choked out some of these words before Element Earth reluctantly set him down. Youd better be truthful with me, and Ill still kill you if you dont give me a proper ount. To say the least, Element Earth was subservient to Element Gold within the five elements. But the style ofing out to do his job is not like the way he was in the five elements. Orion cleared his throat and took two steps backwards, then addressed Element Earth. Their family is really rampant in their actions and has seriously jeopardised the interests of our imperial family, we must get rid of him! You, as a Five Element, have the people of the Pompeii imperial family to support you, so naturally you dont have to think about it that much, but it needs to be clear to you that if everyone inside the Pompeii imperial family loses their eligibility to survive, what else will be provided for you? Orion thought that he could really threaten Element Earth. But to his surprise, Element Earth was even more furious. Do you mean the thing that puts all the me on us, the five elements? Fine, in that case, there is no need for you to cooperate with our Five Elements anymore. From now on, if your imperial n approaches our Five Elements again, we Five Elements will not step in. After hearing these words, Orion panicked for a moment. The rtionship between the two sides had been built up with great difficulty, and if he ruined it like that, he would be guilty of more than just a death sentence. Wait a minute, Element Earth, dont rush yet. If you really dont want to destroy the Cohen family, then this matter will just be left unprocessed by you. Our imperial family and the Five Elements have been working together for so many years, how can we fall out? Its all my fault for being abrupt, and I apologise to you, Element Earth. Chapter 1145 Strangling in the Cradle As one of the Five Elemental Generals, Element Earth naturally knew his position within the Pompeii imperial family, and the imperial family naturally did not dare to easily fall out with him. After hearing Orions words, Element Earth stopped in his tracks and looked behind him and said. We have always stayed out of the imperial familys business, as long as it is a task that your imperial family says it is, we, the five elements, will usually carry it out, but nevertheless, we will see if things should be left to us. Just like this time, its clear that theres nothing wrong with the Cohen family, so why must I them? I do think that this time the imperial family might have made a mistake in judgment. Orion was puzzled, after all, he knew why he had to the Cohen family. He said stiffly, This is why we want you to kill them. On the surface, they appear to be doing nothing, but they have been working in secret, and I fear that in this way the Pompeii imperial family will one day be thwarted by them. We just have to nip them in the bud.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Element Earth, dont worry, our imperial family wont wrong anyone, just do as we say and go and kill him, otherwise, once they react, it wont be easy to kill them then. Hearing Orions words, Element Earth sneered. After all, the five elements are no fools and will not be easily mobilised into their own minds by others. Even if you say that, theres no reason for me to help you. You have to at least tell me whats wrong with him, otherwise I will never take action on my side. I dont kill innocent people. Hearing this, Orion got angry. But not daring to utter a word, he sighed and said to Element Earth before him. Then in that case, then I have nothing more to say. After all, this matter is a secret of the imperial family, so how can I just tell you about it casually? If you five elementals do not respect our imperial family, our imperial family will naturally not respect you either, so let it be. Orion knew that if he continued to dwell on this, he would only turn the five elements against him. Rather, he should just do a provocation and see what Element Earth will say. As expected, Element Earth was really worried that he had misunderstood Orion. But Element Earth was not used to begging, and when he heard Orion say this, he left with determination, not paying any attention to Orion. Damn, even though he is one of the five elements, he is too wild. If I were the head of their five elements and I heard my own men doing this, I would have killed him. Orion said to the men around him, who, upon hearing this, nodded in response. And the Cohen family has long since opened a meeting. Now that the imperial family is already eyeing us, our family members must keep an eye out at all times and not let them take advantage of the situation. You all know that Adam has been on the cusp recently, but we absolutely cannotpromise. Those real experts have not evene out yet, and if we reveal our full strength at this point, then I guess we wont be able to react in time. Tiana sat in the chair and addressed the crowd. And Leo just looked at everyone present with a leisurely face. Leo, dont make that face, were in a meeting now. After Tiana saw this expression on Leos face, she burst into a rage. It was the first time that Tiana showed this look in front of Leo, which made Leo feel incredulous. But Leo knew why, after all, hisn mother, as the Princess of a family, could not speak in front of others if she did not have authority. Yes, Ill keep an eye on it, but this matter is not that serious from what I can see. As long as we y it safe, we wont be afraid of them attacking us suddenly. Although the imperial family is powerful, our family is not weak. If they dare to attack, we just need to defend ourselves. Although Leo was very confident, after these words were spoken, they were like a joke in front of those elders of family. Although you are the head of the family, you are still very young and are not yet able to understand the stakes. I hope you can still learn more, after all, although Alexander should not have been the head of this family, he knows more than you do. Thats right, its better for Leo to follow Alexander and learn more, after all, although Alexander hasnt done anything great over the years, it has also allowed our Family to be stable and unharmed in Pompeii imperial family. Leo looks at Alexander on the side. Alexander was embarrassed after hearing this, after all, he knew that Leos strength was not weak. I will tell Leo, dont worry too much. Having seen that Alexander had noments, Tiana did not say anything else, but simply dismissed the meeting. By the end of the meeting, Alexander was by Leos side, talking about some ways to manage the affairs of family. But Leo was all half listening and half forgetting. Leo knew that the most important thing was still strength, and if there is a problem with strength, it is useless to teach him in any way. Chapter 1146 Going to Teach Students Just at this time, Leo suddenly heard a call from behind him and turned around to see that it was Tiana running over. Looking at Tiana in such a flustered manner, Leo was puzzled. Mom, whats wrong? Why are you so flustered? Tiana said with an embarrassed look on her face as she looked at Leo. Son, Im sorry, I didnt want to say that about you in the meeting, and I hope you dont me me. When he heard this, Leo wanted tough. After all, he didnt expect his mother toe after him just for this matter. Mum, youre exaggerating to, how could I not understand such things? After all, it was at a meeting where I wasnt supposed to behave that way, and its normal for you to me me, so you dont have to take it to heart. After hearing these words, Tiana felt better. To be honest, she had been worried in the meeting. Is it not right to me Leo in the kind of venue just now? After all, Leo is the head of the family. But after seeing Leo in this state, Tiana was finally relieved and smiled faintly. Since its all right, Ill go and cook. Leo nodded, and then Tiana walked over towards the kitchen. On one side, Alexander looked at his sister. Its true that all mothers under the sun are the same, my sister was a very cold Princess, but now she has turned into a housewife, I really didnt expect that. But thats good, shes suffered so much before, she should have been this way a long time ago, and now that youre back and your name is acknowledged, she can start enjoying her life. After Leo heard these words, his heart was filled with bitterness and emotion. After all, his mother had indeed suffered a lot in these days, and it was good that he had now rescued her. What are you doing? Hurry up and go teach the students with me. They are always saying they want to see you when youre not around. Ever since Leo showed off his skills in front of that group of studentsst time, that group of students has always remembered Leo. And they wanted to get Leo to go over and show them again. Leo was astonished. I cant believe your student wants to see me. Adam looked at Leo with a look of disgust. Come on, you just defeated a loser, look how proud you are. Hurry up ande with me, that group of students want to see how strong you are. Saying this, Leo followed Adam together towards the backyard. Since that incident yesterday, Adam has taken the initiative to bring his students to his backyard to teach them. And the group of students was very active,ing over to the Cohens early every morning to get the door opened by the housekeeper. After seeing Leo pass by, the group of students got excited at once. Leo! Youre finally here,e and show us your skill. How on earth did you defeat that man back then? You are so strong, you really are the descendant of Adam! Thats right, I saw you were just moving casually at that time, and then you defeated that loser, if it was me, I guess I would have been killed. Nonsense, hes Adams son, so naturally hes the strongest among us. The students all ttered Leo. However, Leo did not feel disgusted, but on the contrary, he found the group of students very cute. OK, since you guys want to see it, then Ill show you what I am capable of, and any of you cane out and spar with me so I can teach you some things. A student took the initiative to stand out and looked at Leo and said. Leo, since you have said so, I will do it. This student was quite sensible and knowing that he was not very good, he took the initiative to ask Leo toe and teach him, and Leo was very willing. Ive had a hard time teaching them, you should do a good job.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Leoughed when he heard his father teasing him and said to his father. Dont you worry, dont all the things I teach work pretty well? Dont you know that yourself? Adam thought Leo had forgotten about this matter, but he didnt expect Leo to bring it up again. At once, Adam had a face of embarrassment on his face, after all, Leo taught him to run his energy. You brat, didnt you just tell me some little tricks? Dont be too arrogant, after all, my students strength is not to be underestimated. Hearing that, the group of studentsughed awkwardly because they had seen Leos strength and it was really too far away from them. OK, OK, just dont worry, the students are sparring with me and I will make sure they learn something. Saying this, Leo stood in front of the student, whose name was Murphy. Leo had long heard about this student from Adam. He was the most hardworking one in the group. Although he was not born with good condition, he has surprisingly ced at the top, relying on his hard work. Chapter 1147 Become Senior Just when Leo was fighting yesterday, Murphy had tried to help out at one point. Its a good thing that it was Leo who settled it quickly, otherwise he would have been injured. You are Murphy, right? Ive heard of you for a long time, let me see how strong you really are. When Murphy heard Leo, his face was a haze of light. After all, he was so weak and it was such an honourable thing to have his name known to an expert. No problem, Ill be on my best behaviour. After Leo nodded, Murphy took the lead and rushed forward. But for Leo, that speed was clearly in slow motion. No, its too slow, speed yourself up or you wont be able to sneak up on people if you want to. After Murphy heard these words from Leo, he mobilised all his strength and ced it on his legs. The extremely fast moving speed makes it a bit hard for his eyes to keep up, but it is still slow for Leo. Still not enough, step it up, if you keep up this pace, who do you want to beat in the future? Those students looked at the expert inside their ss, but they were actually being tricked by Leo. A look of disbelief was evident on all faces. Murphys speed already made them feel a bit unbelievable, but for Leo, it was very easy. Its so strong, Leo was able to handle this speed with ease, if it was us, we would probably have had enough trouble. Adam walked up to the students at this time and spoke softly. You guys are underestimating my son, he is my son after all, his speed is beyond your imagination. Now Murphys speed is okay, but for him, I guess thats just turtle speed. After hearing this, those students were even more incredulous, not expecting someone around their own age to see be able to be this powerful. No way, even if Senior Leo is strong, he cant be that fast, any faster and hell be close to overtaking you! Although the students believed in what their teacher said, they still didnt want to believe in such a counter-reality. Leo seemed to hear the students and his own father talking about him, and decisively turned on his speed, spinning around in front of Murphy. The students in the audience suddenly seemed to see a light that was dangling in front of them. Ive said it all and you still dont believe me, my sons strength is not ordinary.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Watching Leos speed, the group of students fell into silence. After Leo stopped, Murphy had long since be dizzy and was walking unsteadily. Coupled with physical exhaustion, he almost copsed, but it was good that Leo rushed over and pulled Murphy by the hand. Youre still too slow, no, you need to practice harder or else youll probably be left out if you continue at this rate. Although Leo hated to say this fact, he knew that the people inside the Pompeii imperial family were all weak, but for the students in this ss, the gap was too big. Just that student from yesterday was able to far surpass the strength of Murphy. Not to mention those other, more powerful sses. After hearing these words, Murphys expression became serious, nodded resolutely, and said to Leo. Dont worry, Senior Leo, I will work twice as hard, and when you see me again, I will be much faster than I am now. Leo nodded gratefully and addressed the group of students. With all due respect, although you have made great progress, the gap is just too big for that group of students, just the opponent I defeated yesterday was much stronger than you, so if you havent figured out how to defeat them, youd better drop out of your own ord. Unlike Adam, Leo spoke in a very realistic manner. Adam knows to encourage his students, but Leos words is like a cold needle, poking straight into the gut. Adam does not speak because he knows that what Leo says ispletely realistic. Although he usually praises his students, he knows very well what strengths his students have, and the gap is too great against the students in the school. Your senior is right, you are still too far behind. Although you have made great progress, you know that you are the worst of the lot. Although there is great progress behind you, but you have to work harder than anyone else, otherwise you will only be eliminated. The students faces darkened when they heard the words. In their minds, however, this determination to learn martial arts was reinforced. After all, they are all people who, as rich second generation, have had no more pursuit of money in their lives and it would be pointless to differ people in terms of strength. But its encouraging to note that you are improving at a very fast rate and if you keep up this trend, you will definitely be able to surpass most of the students in the school, so just practice with confidence. As far as I know, thest tryout is next week, and if you cane out on top in the selection, there is still hope for you to stay. After hearing these words from Adam, the students regained their confidence. Dad, are you sure tryouts are next week? As far as I know, the tryouts dont seem to be set yet. For some time, Adam had been talking to his students about the tryouts, but because people at the training institute seemed to be worried about something, and Adam didnt know when the tryout began. Chapter 1148 Element Fire Goes to War Youve seen how strong these brats are, and if you dont give them a lesson, I dont think theyll ever improve in their lives. Ive told them all that the tryouts areing up soon and told them to double their training, so they shouldnt be so nervous when they hear about theming up again. Leo always knew what Adam was really thinking. After hearing Adams real thoughts, Leo felt that there was nothing wrong with it. After all, there is so muchpetition in the training institute in this Pompeii imperial family nowadays, that if one is still nervous during thepetition session, one will be excluded. Thats true, but I have some business to attend to, so Ille back another time. Leo could not stay here all day to concentrate on teaching students, after all, he had more important things to do. Although Adam did not know what Leo went to do every day, he knew that what Leo did must not be wrong. So he nodded and let Leo leave. Just after the five elements had arrived at the Cohen family, Leo mapped out where the five elements lived and wanted to go and poke around for himself. But, the five elements had sensed Leo just when he was still nearly a kilometre away from his position. Why would someone with little or no inner strength suddenlye near us here? Forget it, ignore him, I guess its just a wrong turn, hell walk backter, after all, we wrote no entry at the door. Element Gold said to Element Fire. After hearing this, Element Fire just nodded, but after about another minute or two, they sensed Leo was gradually approaching him, and at once the five men looked at each other. Element Fire, Element Earth has juste back, lets not let him go out again, you go and see what is approaching us. If he just went the wrong way, you just let him out. Element Fire nodded after hearing what Element Gold said and then walked towards the door. Leo also felt a powerful force approaching him. He didnt stop though, because he knew it must be someone from the five elements who had sensed his scent and wanted toe over to see what was going on. Young man, are you going the wrong way? Hurry back, this is not the ce for you, dont you see that no entry sign at the entrance? Element Fire did not take Leo seriously, but only warned him. When Leo heard this, he gave a faintugh and said to Element Fire. You are one of the five elements, right? I have met with your Element Earth and I havee to see you this time because I want to talk to you about something. Element Fire had not expected that the person he was talking to would be someone who did not have any inner energy. This was a bit mind-boggling to him, but still he did not leave, but jumped in front of Leo and asked. Bastard! You should know who we are, what do you want to talk to us? Just tell the imperial family and the imperial family will tell us. With that, Element Fire was ready to leave, but Leo blocked in front of Element Fire, instantly making Element Fire incredulous! How is it possible that this brat has reached me so quickly? What the hell is going on? Element Fire looked at Leo and muttered something in his mind. There were not many people in the Pompeii imperial family who could achieve this kind of speed, and although he did not use full strength, this kind of speed was already capable of allowing people in the Pompeii imperial family to cultivate for the rest of their lives. Leo just smiled lightly, and Element Fire instantly sensed that he was definitely not simple. Kid, who are you? Although Leo did not know what ck Dragon was, he knew that ck Dragons name worked particrly well. After hearing the words of the man, Leo said to him with a smile on his face. You must have heard of ck Dragon, Im his disciple, he taught me martial arts. After hearing these words, Element Fire blushed at the time. Instantly jumping backwards two steps, hended nearly ten metres from Leo and took up a fighting stance. Its the first time Ive seen someone so arrogant to say such things to my face, lets fight to death. Leo asked with a puzzled look at Element Fire. I didnt mean to fight you, I just wanted to ask something, and please dont get so worked up. Why on earth? Youre going to turn on me all of a sudden, and I didnt say anything. Leo couldnt understand it at all, obviously Old Ghost didnt behave like this even when he had talked about ck Dragonst time. Do you really not know what is my masters rtionship with ck Dragon? If it wasnt for this, how would you havee to the door? Leos was a bit helpless, after all, he really hadnte over to cause trouble, but to ask something. He didnt expect Element Fire to be so resolute and just assume he wasing over for trouble. Before Leo could react, the internal energy of Element Fire was in his hand. The mes were balled up in the palm of his hand and he charged towards Leo. Kid, let me sanction you here, I dont believe that the disciple of ck Dragon is able to kill all five of us with the power of one person? Element Fire charged forward, and Leo, being in automatic reaction, dodged Element Fires attack directly. Element Fire was in hot pursuit, and the other elements at the base camp knew that a battle had begun in the jungle. How is it possible? To make Element Fire exert so much strength, that opponent is not ordinary, didnt that person just now have no internal energy? Why would Element Fire respond with such strong internal energy? I dont know, wed better hurry over there, in case something does happen.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Chapter 1149 Senior to the Rescue After Element Water had finished, Element Gold realised the seriousness of the problem. You two, go over there now and see if something has happened to Element Fire? If someone doese looking for trouble, make sure you get him back. Anyone who can make Element Fire exert such strength must be extraordinary. The two men, Element Wood and Element Water, nodded separately, before running in the direction of Element Fire. At this point, Element Fire had nearly exhausted his power. And Leo was still just dodging his attacks, not directly fighting back. Leo knew that if he fought back, Element Fire might not be able to support his power at all and would simply die here. After all, Element Fire hadnt messed with him, so Leo didnt want to kill him. Bro, I advise you to stop fighting me, you are no match for me and I have no intention of killing you. Element Fire had never been provocated in his life, let alone Leo, who was so much younger than him. Are you kidding me? At your age, I could still be no match for you? I was afraid that if I moved, I would just kill you. After Leo heard this, he suddenly wanted tough. For he knew that Element Fire was simply speaking such words stubbornly In desperation, Leo could only condescend and said to Element Fire. Bro, cant I just admit defeat? I am no match for you, and I ask you to spare my life. As expected, after hearing this sentence, Element Fire hurriedly stopped his hand. Right now, if the fight continued, Element Fire knew he would not be able to save his life. After all, he had already overdrawn his strength long ago and could have died at any moment if he had held out and continued to fight.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Since you have surrendered, there is no need for me to fight you any further. Looking at Element Fire, panting, but talking so hard, Leo didnt know what to say. Knowing that he was no match for Leo, and knowing that he could not stop Leo, Element Fire turned to Leo. Say it, what do you want? Tell me and I might be able to help you, youre not bad after all. As it happened, it was exactly as Leo thought. When Leo heard Element Fire, after uttering these words, he said directly. I came over here because I want to talk to you people from the Five Elements about the matter of the imperial family. It is now causing a mess in the Pompeii imperial family, and if it is not dealt with, the Pompeii imperial family might copse. As the five elements with absolute authority among the imperial family, I think you must intervene in this matter, otherwise Pompeii imperial family may not really be saved. After hearing these words from Leo, Element Fires face became serious as he looked at Leo and asked. Tell me what is going on? I have recently felt a hint of a strange feeling in the Pompeii imperial family, as if everything has changed. But why didnt you do it yourself? If youre strong, you should be able to take a ce among the imperial family, not so much as toe to us for help. Leo shook his head and looked at Element Fire and said. No, after all, you are the dignified figures among the imperial family, with just me, I definitely have no say, so I need you to help me out. Element Fire looked at Leo who did not look like a bad guy, and he had absolute strength, if he really wanted to make a move, Element Fire would have been dead long ago. OK, in that case, I can take you back first. There is only so much I can do for you. To be honest, thats really all Element Fire can do. Nothing else was up to him, it was up to Element Gold to decide. Leo nodded hastily and said to Element Fire. Many thanks, take me back to see Element Gold. Only just as he was about to leave, Element Fire turned his head and two people appeared. Element Fire, are you alright? Why do I suddenly feel like all your power has almost disappeared? He gave these two men a wink, and only after they both saw Leo behind Element Fire did they keep their mouths shut. Who is he? Did you just fight him? Element Wood and Element Water disbelief that the boy in front of them was fighting Element Fire. But Element Fire nodded, and they both had to believe it. Not bad, kid, young and talented, with this great strength at such a young age, your future must be very powerful! After Leo heard what Element Wood and Element Water said, he just nodded while smiling. No, its all because Element Fire just took better care of me and didnt use its true ability, otherwise, I would have been dead already. But Element Fire has just promised to take me back, so please dont stop me. Element Fire nodded, and Element Wood and Element Water did not try to stop Leo in front of them. Anyway, Element Gold had just said that he must bring Leo back because he felt that Leos power was definitely not ordinary, so the two of them might as well bring Leo back. Alright, Ill take you back then, but when talking to our Element Gold, you must be careful not to say anything too wild. Our Element Gold is not very good-tempered. Chapter 1150 To the Base Camp Leo followed the three men together to the main camp. Just now, he did not feel any great fluctuation in Leos power, so Element Gold thought that Element Wood and Element Water had already defeated Leo, but he did not expect that they did not fight with Leo, but brought him back. Whats going on? Why are you bringing him back? And you were not fighting. Did the boy let you two bring him back? Element Wood and Element Water shook their heads. Then looking off to the side at Element Fire, Element Gold knew what was going on. All right, since this is already the case, why dont you guys stand down and Ill see whats up with this kid. Im really sorry, Element Gold, I didnt mean to barge in, I just wanted to report something about the imperial family. Leo spoke with a smile. If the people from the Imperial family had not approached you Five Elements, I would definitely not have intervened in this matter, but they havee over to you, and I think I have to take care of this matter. I came over here to tell you what the imperial family has been doing these days. After hearing these words, Element Gold looked at Leo with some confusion and asked. Whats going on? Is it possible to be the ruling family still be able to do something that makes people think its inappropriate? Saying that, Leo told them all the things that the imperial family had been manipting behind the scenes recently, though he did not say anything about the imperial familys cooperation with that organization. Although I dont know why they are excluding the group of students who came in on their own merits at the training institute. And my father, Adam, is looking out for the students abilities, so why are they making it so difficult for us? After hearing Leos words, these five elements did not think it was a big deal. After all, it was only a training institute, and there was something really wrong with Adam, so Element Gold turned to Leo. It doesnt matter, I will definitely talk to the imperial family, and if they mess with your family again in the future, you can always report back to me. Perhaps what Element Earth says is not considered fortune-telling, but what Element Gold says and what Element Earth says are worlds apart. The Imperials may not listen to Element Earth, but they dare not disobey Element Gold. After Leo heard Element Gold utter these words, he nodded and addressed the five elements. Please dont let us innocent people bear the guilt that we dont deserve. After saying this, Leo was to leave, but to his surprise, the five elements called out to Leo at this time. Wait a minute, kid, Im kind of curious, where did you get your strength from? You shouldnt have that kind of strength at your age. This is how it naturally looks in the eyes of the five elements. After all, they didnt know that the imperial family now had a certain connection with the organisation and had formed a certain bond of strength that had risen substantially. Although it is said that Leo was able to secure himself and keep himself safe from threats with his own power. It was the people around Leo who did not have this ability. For them, if Leo took one step, their lives would be as fleeting as those of ants. If it was just me, I wouldnt be afraid of them, but I have a lot of people around me and I have to be responsible for their safety. As for how I got my power, Element Fire should have just found out.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Element Fire said to Element Gold, lowering his head. His martial arts were taught by ck Dragon, who seems to be alive and well, but I dont know where he is now, and when I asked this boy, this boy also said he didnt know. After Leo knew that the Five Elements were not happy with ck Dragon, he naturally knew that he could not reveal the location of ck Dragon, otherwise they would look for him. After meeting so many people who knew ck Dragon, Leo knew that ck Dragons strength was definitely not ordinary in the past, but only Leo knew what was going on with ck Dragon now. Brat, do you know where ck Dragon is located? If you know, hurry up and tell us, we have to take revenge, he was the one who killed our master back then. After listening to Element Gold, Leo just shook his head helplessly and said to Element Gold. Sorry, Element Gold, I only learned a little bit of him by chance, I didnt really learn anything from him, and I dont know where he is now, all I can say is that Ive seen him back in the mountains. After listening to what Leo said, Element Gold didnt know what to ask any more and just said to Leo. Boy, if you know where he is, let me know the first time, and Ill give you whatever you want. Leo nodded, but Element Gold came in front of Leo and said to him. Forget it, since we cant find your master, you as his disciple block this battle for him. After all, we want to see if we can fulfil my mastersst wish after all these years? When the Five Elements master was dying after being hurt by ck Dragon, he told the Five Elements that they must avenge him. But after so many years, there was no trace at all. Now ck Dragons disciple had been found, so they would seek revenge in any way possible. Leo was helpless, although he did not want to make a move, but judging from the situation, if he did not make a move, he could not leave. My lords, there is no point in you fighting me, I am only his disciple. Instead, Element Goldughed out loud at this point. Chapter 1151 Master’s Debt Paid by Apprentice Boy, just because youre his disciple, thats why were fighting you. Element Gold said, Both of us belong to the disciples of our previous generation, and if the people of the previous generation have grudges, let us settle them in this generation. Anyway, lets just agree beforehand that well stop at the right point and not hurt each other. Leo has heard more than once that such so-called stop at the right point fights, which are usually either dead or wounded. Unless the difference in strength is very great. But Leo did not intend to reveal all his strength, or he would have no bottom card, so he thought of refusing. Unfortunately, the five elementals were in Leos way. I believe you should value your familys life very much, if you dont agree to fight with us, we will definitely not help you, and when your family is in any danger, it wont be our business. Element Goldughed, If we unravel our grudge, we will naturally help you in the future. With no choice, Leo nodded afterwards. All right, Ill fight you, but just in case, youd bettere together, because with just the five of you, youre probably not a match for me alone. After hearing these words, not only Element Fire, but also the remaining four people were iparably incredulous. Leo is still one of the most arrogant people they have ever seen. After all, they had been treated like gods by others throughout their lives, and now that someone was trying to challenge five people, it was too much to look down on the five elements. Element Gold said to Leo, Bro, youd better fight us one by one, otherwise, if the five of us beat you together, you probably wont evenst a single move. In response, Leo didnt say a word and simply turned around and prepared to leave. Element Gold stopped Leo, before Leo spoke.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Cut the crap, Ill just fight the five of you, if you dont want to, Ill leave now. If you dont respect my word, I dont have to respect yours. Seeing how determined Leo was, Element Gold did not know what to say and directly gestured for his other four disciples toe over. No problem, if you are so insistent, then the five of us will just go together, but when you are injured, we dare not guarantee your life. The five of us will have an impact on each others strength, and when the timees, a powerful destruction will ur, and we cant be responsible for you getting hurt. Leo nodded indifferently and looked at the five people and said. Its okay, even if I get hurt, its none of your business. Leo was confident, but Element Gold and the other four elements all thought Leo would die for sure. To be honest, they still felt sorry that someone so powerful had lost his life like that. All right, if youre so insistent, theres nothing we can do about it, so lets go, brothers. The five elements mobilize all their power, a powerful force gathered in their hands, and then flung it towards Leo. And Leo just stood calmly in ce, leaving all five elements at a loss as to what to do. After all, with such great strength, they thought they could destroy everything, while Leo was just standing like that, it seemed that if they just moved their fingers, Leo would be pulverized, so they were very hesitant. If you dont do anything, Ill really leave. Dont be afraid that you might kill me. Since I can say such words, I dont get hurt easily. Element Fire was the first to make a move, as he wanted to prove whether he was really no match for this boy at that time. But as soon as he did, he regretted it. Leo simply stood in ce and released a little of his power. The protective shield that burst forth instantly blocked all Element Fires attacks, even making Element Fire feel that its power was being absorbed by this boundary. How is it possible? With no stored power at all, he released power and have controlled my boundary to such a degree of hardness. Hearing Element Fires astonished words, Leo smiled lightly and said to Element Fire. You misunderstand, its not all my strength, Im just gently letting out a little bit of my internal energy. After seeing Element Fire being bounced away instantly, the other four brothers finally also knew the extraordinary strength of Leo and rushed directly towards him. Swift as five balls of fire, they scurried incessantly through the air, and the whole floor of the Pompeii imperial family trembled with them. All knew that it was the five elemental ambassadors within these deep mountains who had done their work. But no one knows exactly who it is that can make the five supreme powers exert such a powerful force against each other. Thats the strength of the five elements, its just too powerful. Whats going on? After all, Element Earth is stronger than me, not to mention that Element Gold have already exerted his full strength I guess they really met some strong opponents. Listening to the students muttering, Adam did not know that the person the five elements were fighting against was actually his own son. After almost a minute of confrontation, the five elements finally came to a halt. Because they knew that they were definitely not Leos opponents, after all, Leo had not moved at all the whole time until now, just standing in ce, wrapping his body with his own internal energy. Chapter 1152 The Five Elements Descend The result should be obvious now, and you should have no more questions, right? Leo said as he rushed the five elements. And all five elements bowed their heads in shame, not daring to say a word, all knowing that their strength was simply too different from this boy. We are indeed so much worse, no wonder you asked the five of us to fight together, thanks to which we were afraid of hurting you. Suddenly, Element Gold felt how embarrassed he was by what he had just said, and a blush unconsciously showed on his face. And the five elements came back to their senses and looked at Leo in front of them and said. It seems that ck Dragons ability to kill my master back then was definitely not due to a fluke, but that he was indeed powerful, after all, his disciples made us feel so exaggerated. We still want to take revenge on ck Dragon with the power of the five of us, we cant even his disciple. Leo really wanted to tell these five elements that the strength of the five of them could now casually crush ck Dragon into pieces. After all, ck Dragon no longer has any internal energy. Besides, even if ck Dragon was at its peak of strength back then, he was not necessarily a match for the five elements. However Leo is so powerful that it has transcended reality. If Leo had not existed, the strength of these five elements would have been among the best in the Pompeii imperial family. Alright, since the tournament is over, you must do what you promised me, otherwise I wont trust you five elements anymore, after all, you are the only strong ones I can trust. The reason why Leo came over to the elements was that he had heard that the five elements were upright and would never do anything viinous.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The five elements were very trustworthy, and after hearing these words from Leo, they resolutely turned to Leo and said. Dont worry, as long as its something we promised you, well do it, well be out on the mountain right now. Dont worry, we will definitely control this imperial family, and we will definitely not let the imperial family stir up any trouble, plus the incident of your fathers teaching, we will definitely support you strongly. Leo nodded in satisfaction, it was true that the five elements were more efficient in their work. They had just finished and were now ready to go down the hill. With a gratifying smile, Leo turned to leave. After the five elements looked at Leos departing back, they all sat paralyzed in ce. Including Element Gold. We thought we were already invincible, but we didnt expect a man to be able to defeat us easily, without even making a move. What the hell would we be if he did? As much as they hate to admit it, the five elements have to admit that Leo before them has surpassed them by too much. Element Gold is telling the truth. It seems that we no longer have any excuse for seclusion, we must go out and see what is going on in the middle of the Pompeii imperial family and must follow Leo in his martial arts training. Although he looks much younger than us, he is so much stronger than us. Our master has passed away and we have no more goals to pursue, so we are sozy. Now that we have a stronger goal to pursue, why shouldnt we go after him? Said the five elements, suddenly motivated. Thats right, although we cant beat him, we can learn martial arts from him? By the time we learn his martial arts, we will still be able to surpass ourselves, even if we are not his opponent, we can be his disciple. After Element Gold finished speaking, the other four felt that what Element Gold said was very sensible. It is so decided, and since you all have no problem with it, I am going to learn martial arts from him. With that, the five elements walked down the hill. Before leaving, a no-entry sign was maderger and inserted at the mouth of this hill. The aura of the five elements was so powerful that just as they descended the mountain, the entire Pompeii imperial family sensed their aura and all looked over with incredulous faces. How is that possible? Could they be the legendary five elements of the most powerful being? It seems like its really them, how could they havee down the mountain together? They all came down the mountain, did something really happen? Just kidding, what could make the five elements feel nervous? Back then they were invincible after fighting with ck Dragon, not to mention the current Pompeii imperial family. Although the words may sound exaggerated, they are very appropriate for the five elements, as their strength is indeed very impressive. However, the crowd did not expect that the reason why these five elements came down from the mountain was because Leo had defeated all five of them alone. As the most powerful imperial family in the Pompeii, they naturally got the news at the first opportunity. Whats going on? The five elements have actuallye down from the mountain, are they going to prepare to suppress the Cohen family? No way, they could have killed everyone in the Cohen family by themselves, so why did theye down the mountain together? Could it be that they found out about something? Orion, dont talk nonsense, if Element Gold finds out about our side, in case he moves against our imperial family, it wont be good for us. Orion had the experience of cleaning up Element Earthst time, so he was not very afraid of their five elementals, so he said with an arrogant air. Even if they know about it, so what? Its just five people. I dont believe we cant get rid of them, if we cant, we still have the power of the organization. I dont believe we cant get rid of five of them with the power of both sides! Chapter 1153 Finding a Master Orions face looked very grave as he looked at the officer beside him and said. Bro, Im only afraid that the five of them are really as terrifying as you think. Why they are able to be the five elements and control the safety of the top of the imperial family is because of their strength. If they didnt have the strength, I wouldnt have to worry so much, and if they really wanted to go against us, it wouldnt be very pleasant for us. The official mmed the table and turned to Orion indignantly. I dont care how strong he is, I just dont believe he can go against our entire imperial family. What does he think of our imperial family? Orion let out a long sigh, then looked at the official around him and said with an expression of helplessness. Its not easy to clean up after the five of them. With that, Orion left this office. After the five elements had gone down the hill, they were promised to go inside the training institute to teach. Because of the arrival of the five of them, the whole training institute was thrown into a frenzy because they were so strong that even those inside the organisation wanted to follow them and learn martial arts to improve their strength. Leo, now this training is up to us five brothers, if your father wants to teach, as long as he can teach his students to be good students, then he is a good teacher, absolutely no one can stop you. I will also be lenient about the tournament, there is no rule that anyone who loses the tournament will be kicked out, after all, the Pompeii Imperial family is supposed to be a ce of teaching, not a ce for tournaments. After Leo heard these words, he smiled lightly and looked at Element Gold and said. Id be morefortable if you were in charge of the school, so I dont have to worry about my fathers efforts going down the drain. The two men looked at each other and smiled, except that in Element Golds heart there was still some other emotion for Leo. Because Leo was indeed the strongest one he had ever seen. ck Dragon was only a legend, he had not really seen his strength, whereas this man was able toy his strength before him, which made it admire him even more from the bottom of his heart. During this period of time, Leo had heard so much about ck Dragon that he was now very interested in him. It happened that he was free today, so Leo went to the library. Old-timer,e out, I can already feel your breath. ck Dragon is not a fool. During this period of time, there are already a lot of people know that ck Dragon still exist in the human world. You brat went out giving my name, what do you want? You want them toe over and kill me with vengeance, and Im not very strong right now, so if they find out Im here, my life will be in jeopardy. But, I feel very privileged to have a disciple as powerful as you. When Leo heard this, heughed out loud and said to ck Dragon. No, ck Dragon, why did you need to try that pill when you were so powerful before? Wouldnt it be good to have the side all to yourself out there? After hearing these words, ck Dragon looked at Leo with a look of contempt and said. Brat, everyone can say that, but you have the least right to say that about me. Didnt you also take that pill? If you had taken it yourself and had an ident, it would still be the same as what I have now, you were just lucky that nothing happened after you took it. When Leo thought about it that way, it really did resemble ck Dragon. OK, I dont want to care about anything else, I am curious as to why your identity attracts so much hatred. All the people out there are pissed off and want toe and kill you after they hear your name. After hearing this, ck Dragon was happy but a little chagrined. After all, the chagrin was already obvious. All the people wanted to kill ck Dragon, and the other happy thing was that his name, surprisingly, was still remembered by all. Thats a long story. Your father met me back then, and he should know how powerful I am. But you, well, you are indeed stronger than your father, and if your father were at your age, he could probably be killed by you with a single p. Naturally, Leo knew this, but all he wanted to know now was what ck Dragon had done to make everyone want to kill him. ck Dragon turned his back to Leo, and said indifferently. Back then I was like you, seeking the ultimate in power, and all of them wanted to destroy me, but would I let them defeat me at will? Do you know why the five elements hate me so much? Because back then their master brought your father along to crush me, only they werent strong enough, and their master was beaten into a paralyzed wreck by me in that battle. So now they hate me so much, but their master is a scumbag, and if Im capable of anything in my quest for power, then his master is capable of anything in his quest for fame and fortune. I am called ck Dragon, and their master is called White Dragon, who was supposed to be a positive representative, but he didnt deserve that name. Most of the bad things in this Pompeii imperial family are somehow rted to him, on the contrary, although I have a bad reputation, I have done much more good things than him. After hearing this, Leo could finally understand some of ck Dragons situation. He looked at ck Dragon and felt he did look like a great evil person, but ck Dragons experience had turned him into something extreme.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. After all, when Leo had just returned to the Cohens, he suffered the same cold shoulder from everyone. Luckily, it was the people in the inner family of the Cohen family who were more harmonious, and when Leo returned, it wasnt too difficult for him. Chapter 1154 Giving You a Weapon From what youve said, your identity is quite interesting, no wonder so many people want to kill you. But I can help you if you ask for my help. After hearing these words, ck Dragonughed out loud and looked at Leo and said. With this level of strength, you still want to help me, how are you going to help me clear my name? Can you help me get out of the Book Depository safely? No, you can only guarantee your own safety, you cant even protect your n. There is strength like no other in the world, and Ive had that kind of thing, only this kind of thing is only temporary, you dont want to take it too seriously. After all, once upon a time, I was running rampant in the Pompeii imperial family, only after being taught a lesson by someone else, I no longer dared to be arrogant. ck Dragon was still ashamed when he said this. But he didnt know, Leo was very curious what was he being cleaned up by. Did someone so powerful still have a rival? Didnt they say at the time that he was the strongest? Why someone could clean him up? ck Dragon seems to have guessed long ago Leos current mind.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The people who cleaned me up, naturally, were not stronger than me, but my family who, taking advantage of my trust in them, screwed me over. Just like when you came back to the Cohen family, didnt you get hostile from all of them as well? This Pompeii imperial family is not as pure as you think, so youd better go and investigate who is good for you and who is bad for you. Otherwise, its not certain who will kill you. After listening to ck Dragon, Leo understood somewhat the meaning of it. After a nod, he turned and prepared to leave. Wait, brat, how can you have no essory? Since you are out there advertising yourself as my disciple everywhere, I will give you a weapon. After hearing these words, Leo asked with a look of incredulity as he looked at ck Dragon. What, do you still want to give me your weapon? ck Dragonughed out loud and then turned to Leo. Do you know how powerful your master is? My weapons are naturally unique and unmatched in the world, here, this is for you. With that, ck Dragon threw out what looked like a flinging stick. Leo looked at the flinging stick with a helpless look on his face, sighed and said to ck Dragon. Although the flinging stick feels good and is a good weapon, this kind of thing doesnt seem to work for me. I dont need a flinging stick and I dont really like this kind of thing. During his time in the army, Leo had grown tired of ying with weapon. He did not expect ck Dragon behind him to roar at this time, saying to Leo. Brat, you are not allowed to disrespect this weapon. Do you know what is it? You have it, and you can be a great deal more powerful than you are now. Leo had an embarrassing look on his face, although it was out of good intentions, he really didnt want it. And ck Dragon seemed to have seen Leos thoughts and directly threw the stick with force, and Leo was surprised to find that the flinging stick was not a flinging stick at all. Rather, thrown out of this little stick is a long spear, and the head of the spear has a wisp of red tassel, which really looks somewhat ancient. I cant believe its a spear. It looks good, give it to me. ck Dragon had wanted to show off his strength again and show him his marksmanship, but he didnt expect Leo to be so dismissive. ck Dragon was upset by the interruption of his spear show, but when Leo said so, he had no reason to retort, so he threw his spear over with a reluctant face. Although I hate to pass it on to you, but since you havee here and are so destined to me, I can only give it to you. You must take good care of it! Leo looked at the old man, he had patience. If it was someone else who threatened him in such a way, he would probably have been killed by Leo already. Dont worry, since this weapon hase into my hands, I will naturally take good care of it. Thanks a lot, Master, since Ive already said youre my master out there, Ill naturally have to make your name known! With joy in his heart, ck Dragon watched as Leo walked out. Brat, you must carry on my prestige well, dont ruin my prestige, after all, I am a man who had a meeting with your father back in the day! In fact, for Adam, ck Dragon is still very impressed, because an interesting story happened between them. Leo took the weapon and returned home at the first opportunity. He did not value the weapon much, but ced it on the table. Adam happened to be passing by and saw the weapon, and at once his eyes released a ray of light, rushing directly towards the weapon. How did you get this? Adam asked Leo with an incredulous face. Leo was even more puzzled and looked at his father, he did not know why his father was so surprised. Whats wrong with this? It was given to me by a friend of mine, and I take it because I feel it is good. Chapter 1155 Leo’s Friend Adam grabbed the flinging spear in his hand and showed it off. But no amount of spinning could get that head of the flung spear out, while Leo wasughing. Dad, do you know where this spear came from? It looks like youre very interested in this spear, why dont I lend it to you to y with? To be honest, Adam really wanted to snatch the spear straight away. But this spear is really not suitable for him, as he is not at all strong enough to use it, and now he is curious as to why his son has this spear. This spear had only been seen once for him, but the impression was iparably deep. After all, it was the weapon ck Dragon had used, and the weapon he had seen the most powerful enemy use. Of course Im interested, this spear was used by ck Dragon back in the day. It is said that those who possess it can increase their strength by arge margin, if I wasnt unable to use this spear, I would have snatched it from you. Adams obsession with martial arts was known to Leo. This spear belongs to ck Dragon, except that my master is gone now and I cant find him, leaving only this spear behind. Adam had already heard about the matter of Leo being the disciple of ck Dragon. But not convinced, because he knew what ck Dragon was. ck Dragon? Hasnt ck Dragon retired from the circle? How did you get his true legacy? This weapon could definitely only havee from his hands, it couldnt have been anyone else. Tell me where he is now. I had a passing acquaintance with him at the time. I felt he was still a pretty nice guy, so thats why I didnt get into a fight with him, but because of that, I saved my life.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. This is the first person who has made Adam voluntarily admit that he is not as skilled as others. After all, ck Dragon was indeed an existence that crushed Adam back then, and Adam was indeed like an ant. I dont know where he is, but he did pass this spear on to me. After confirming that his son was ck Dragons disciple, Adams expression changed at once. Brat, I thought your enlightenment was really that high, to be able toprehend such a powerful way of running power, but it turns out that it was taught by ck Dragon. In fact, at the previous time, Adam did not even want to believe that this way of running energy was thought by Leo himself. Now that he knew that ck Dragon was Leos master, he did have a reasonable exnation for the questions he had been having. When Leo heard this, he could onlyugh and did not tell the truth of the matter. Thats for sure, ck Dragon is my master and his way of running power is naturally better than mine. Leo then changed the subject. How are things going with your teaching today? It should be going pretty well, the training institute should be a lot calmer now that the five elements are in charge of it. Hearing this, Adamughed. Its true, after this five elements took over the training institute, the results are really much better than before, no more pandemonium like before. But its quite curious to me why this five elemental ising down. You know thest time their master came down from the mountain was when he fought ck Dragon, but White Dragon was still killed by ck Dragon. Now all of a sudden the five elements havee down from the mountain, what is the reason? Naturally, Leo would not admit that the five elements were the ones he had forced down he just pretended to know nothing about it, shook his head and said to his father. I dont know, they can be good for you teaching anyway, and thats good enough. After hearing this, bothughed. What kind of nonsense are you talking about? Your father is now the best among the Pompeii imperial family, can I still be easily defeated by others? The two men are happy to talk in the courtyard. While Tiana was watching her husband and her son from afar, such a tranquil atmosphere was somewhat enjoyable for Tiana. But such a rxed atmosphere was soon interrupted by a phone call from Adam. What? Why is it at this time when someone from the imperial family ising down to inspect? The students are on their lunch break at this time of day, and when they arrive at the training institute, theyll be sleepy-eyed. Looking at Adams such anxious expression, Leo more or less knew what was going on. Naturally this imperial family would not let the training institute go so smoothly by letting the five elements take over. Sure enough, this imperial family immediately sent someone down to check on the teaching of the students at the training institute. Even if it was a straightforward surprise inspection in normal times, the training institute was not too scared, but Leo knew that this training so-called inspection was to catch these students in the act and thus expel them. The lunch break is the time when one is most tired and must wake up in this sleepy-eyed state of mind. If the senior members of the Imperial family were toe over to inspect, they would definitely get low marks and even got expelled on the spot. After seeing Adam not saying anything and running towards the training institute, Leo followed him. This group is clearly not respecting us the five elements, Bro. Element Wood said to Element Gold, whose face had long been unpleasant. I know, I just want to see what they want and I wont be polite if they want to be tough. Chapter 1156 Orion’s Arrival The rest of the imperial family is very much afraid of the so-called senior people. But this is really no big deal to the five elements, except that he wants to protect these students. Yeah, we control this training institute now anyway, so if they insist oning, well just have to take a shot. With that, Element Gold took Element Earth and together they went to the entrance of the school. The two men did not show themselves, and Element Gold simply told Element Earth to wait at the door. Soon Orion reached the entrance of the school, when Element Earth walked up and addressed Orion. Orion, how are you doing? Why have youe over to inspect our ce all of a sudden? I dont suppose youre that ufortable now that we, the five elements, have taken over the training institute. The imperial family and also the five elements are well aware of this. The reason why the five elements are able to take charge of the training institute, because this imperial family is afraid of the strength of the five elements, if they dont give the five elements a little advantage, the imperial family is going to be screwed up enough. Element Earth, you are mistaken, I came over here just toe and see how your teaching is going. Are you tired and do you need extra staff for you? Orion knew that he could not speak foul at this time, so he acted like he was very polite. And naturally, Element Earth was no fool, and did not pay much attention to Orion, but instead blocked him with a remark. If you want to go in, I dont have a problem with that, except that its not up to me to decide on this matter, and if my boss doesnt agree, you wont get in. If you force your way in, we will have to start strong measures, and I wont be responsible for hurting you then. Orions face changed and he gave a coldugh. I wanted to talk to you nicely, but I didnt expect you to be so arrogant, so lets give it a try. Im curious to see how strong your five elements really are, dont let me down too much. Element Earth did not give any extra exnation, but simply gave way behind himself and then waited off to the side. After all, Orion is a senior member of the imperial family, so it would be more than inappropriate to stop him outside the school. It was only after Orion had entered the school that he regretted it. Students basically know that it was Orion who came up with that previous policy to expel students. This is the man, he was the one who was giving our teachers a hard time, he was the one who said he was going to expel the students, it was so hateful. No way, he looks so ugly, why should our teachers listen to him? Dont let him hear you, hes a high ranking member of the imperial family, if he hears you, your life will be in danger. There were still many people in the school who knew Orions identity and hurriedly shut up when they saw him start checking the documents. Only Orion did not hide, and after hearing the students talking about him, he walked towards them and grabbed a student. Element Earth tried to help, but was stopped by the one behind him. What is it? Element Earth, do you want to make a move on me? You know who I am, and if you make a move against me, you will be arrested. When Element Earth heard this, he smiled coldly and spoke. Fine, but Im telling you, dont you ever touch my students again, or I wont be polite to you. After Element Earth finished, it seemed that Orion didnt take it to heart at all, still reprimanding the students as he walked, making them all avoid him. Im not holding this against the students at your training institute, but what they did was just too much. Orion said, and at this moment he suddenly heard a very loud decibel sound. Whats going on? Why is there so much noise? Speaking of which, Orion turned his head to look over, only to find that there was a teacher teaching his students to practise. And the slogans were shouted so loudly that they seemed entirely deliberate. Whats going on here? Why are the students hes leading shouting so much louder! After seeing how desperate Adam told his student shout out, Element Earth couldnt help butugh out loud and said to Orion. Orion, hes teaching his students to practice, without him, how would the imperial family teach good students? Element Earth had long heard about Adam, and after seeing Orion disparaging him, Element Earth was the first to speak up for Adam. Adam also seemed to notice what was going on over here, so he told his students to disperse and then walked over. Hows that, Orion, my students are not bad, are they? Orion smiled faintly and did not say anything, as if hepletely despised Adam. And at this time Element Earth surprisingly said very silently toOrion.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Orion, our teacher is asking you a question. When Orion saw Element Earth and Adam joining forces against him, he became furious, but he could not say anything. The next moment, he said. Im telling you, although I appear to be a high ranking member of the imperial family in front of your eyes, there are many more high ranking people above me who will be running our Pompeii imperial family. In two days, it will be my superiorsing over to inspect the training institute, if you dont perform well by then, I will be going to have to settle scores with you. After hearing these words, Adam and Element Earth did not want to pay any attention to it, but just turned back and walked away after giving a coldugh. Orion stood alone, with a sinister expression, looking at Adam and Element Earth, and said. I know you wont care, buy wait to die, you guys. Chapter 1157 I Have a Solution It was evident that Orion had be very angry. It even goes so far as to make an enemy of Element Earth to show its rtionship. Since Orion looks down on our students so much, just do it. I couldnt believe then that a teacher who was serious about teaching his students would be targeted by your imperial family in this way. Adam said indifferently. When Element Earth was on the mountain, he hadnt known what was going on down there now, and now he finally saw it. Orion sneered, Daring to go against the imperial family will definitely not end well, the five elements, right? If you guys really think youre good, youd better maintain your stance and not backtrack. At that, Element Earthughed out loud, saw Orion before him and said.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Dont worry, we, the Five Elements, have never changed our stance, its you, the Pompeii imperial family, dont want to beg for forgiveness with us, saying that you were wrong. This is something that no one else in the imperial family dares to say, but the five elements can say it. After hearing this, Orion looked coldly at Element Earth and said. Dont worry, I will definitely make you guys regret it. After saying that, Orion turned away with a burst of anger. When Adam learnt that the five elements were actually on his side, a smile of relief appeared on his face. Element Earth, if you hadnte over, I dont think anyone would have been able to control him. Element Earth smiled and said as he looked at Adam. In the past, this imperial family basically relied on us for protection, and if they dont respect us, I think they show disrespect for theirte emperor. But looking at this, I guess everyones mentality haspletely changed. Although we dare to fight him hard, but if this goes on for a long time, we will provoke some war among the imperial family and the five elements. The Five Elements are no fools and have long known that the consequence of supporting the Cohen family is that they will definitely give way to a fight with the imperial family. Im really sorry, but if we dont confront this imperial family, then it wont be our family and the five elements that will be in trouble, but those students who areing from out of town. Anyway, since the students are here, we have an obligation to teach them well, we absolutely cannot be hasty. If we can really follow the imperial familys practice, I guess all of these students will have to die. Element Earth nodded. I know, so we support your family so much, and as for the past, let it go. Adam knew that the five elements were talking about the very thing that he had been hunted for back then. Back then, the five elements were involved, otherwise Adam would not have been caught so soon. After hearing these words, Adam looked at the five elements and said with a smile. There are still doubts about my capture back then, and now that so much time has passed, I have nothing more to say, except that I hope the students I teach will be able to study safely. If it had been in the past when Adam said this, Element Earth would never have thought that the imperial family had done wrong and pinned the charge on Adam. But now the five elements havepletely changed their views. The two men looked at each other and smiled, both sharing the same idea of confronting the imperial family. Once Orion returned to the Imperial family, he sat down on the sofa with an indignant look on his face. Whats going on? Youre frustrated. Orion said indignantly to the people inside his family. Im telling you, the imperial family needs to step up their strength, otherwise they are rampant. If they continue like this, I dont think our imperial family will have any majesty left at all. Do you know what they did to us when I just went to the training institute? They actually pointed right at my nose and cursed! The man in green said indifferently. Wouldnt that make us better at what we do? Since they are so rampant, it would be justifiable if we killed him, and we wouldnt have to go and exin to so many people. To be honest, Ive been trying to figure out how to go about cleaning them up before, and now Im justified if theyre so rampant. The man in green looked very calm and spoke indifferently to Orion. After hearing these words, a sinister smile suddenly appeared on his face. He knew how powerful the man in green clothes really was. They are now protected by the five elements, are you really not afraid of them? The man in greenughed out loud. I dont know, just watch and weigh it up. Orionughed after hearing this, and the man in green followed suit. Of course, if theyre match for you, Im too disappointed in you, youre ourbatants, not like them. With that, the man in green stood up, reached out, and put on his ring. At once, his five fingers faintly glowed with the cold light of metal. Its easy to kill them. Take weapon with you, so that you can avoid being unarmed during a fight. Chapter 1158 Waiting for the Strong The man in green had a grin on his face, while Orion saw the scene andughed heartily. It looks like the boys are going to be in trouble, they dont know what a horrible character you are. When faced with the man in green, Orion was very familiar with his abilities. There was once a family that defected from a group of people to form another family, and with just one man, the man in green wiped out the whole family. After watching the man in green go, Orion was finally relieved. Finally someone deal with this. Its true that people who do evil things confront each other, they are more than suitable. With that, Orion lounged back on top of the sofa. On the other hand, the man in green was heading towards the Cohens. He was halfway through his walk when George suddenly saw this scene. Whats going on? Why is he out? He doesnt normallye out unless hes about to kill someone! The direction he went seems to be the Cohen family. Has the Cohen family got into trouble? Looking at the man in green and the direction in which Orion was walking, the general was anxious for some reason. After following slowly for a few steps, the general finally ascertained that the man in green and the others were indeed walking in the direction of the Cohens. In that case, it was bound to go to the Cohen family to kill someone. What should we do about this? Hes a very strong man, Leo is not necessarily a match. I have to hurry up and let them know. With that, the general rushed to the Cohens at lightning speed. It was good that the man in green was walking slowly and General George had some time to make preparations by the time he reached the Cohens. General George, whats happened? Leo was inside the house at the moment and came to greet General George at the door after sensing his scent. But looking at how anxious General George looked, Leo knew that something must be going on. You still have the heart to talk here, hurry up and evacuate with your people first. The oneing over now is not simple, he is the best among our imperial family! When Leo heard this, he justughed out loud and looked at General George and said. Dont worry, our family has notmitted any crime. Wait for him here, see what he really wants. After seeing that his exhortations were ineffective, General George was also very helpless. After several more sessive persuasions, Leo still did not want to leave. There was nothing more General George could do, he knew that if he left now, it would be toote. Well then, in that case, Ill just have to stay here with you, or Ill have a bad conscience if you get killed. After hearing this, Leoughed out loud. Youre the most reliable, General. The general was very helpless, as he did not know how much worse his strength was than the man in green, plus whether Leo was really capable of a fight. Dont youugh so early, wait until you find out this is thest time well fight. Im telling you, right now Im still very unsure about the man in greens strength, maybe the two of us arent even a match for him alone. After hearing this, Leo smiled calmly. Dont worry, he wont necessarily make a move on us. General George shook his head helplessly after hearing these words. It sounded like Leo didnt want to get his hands dirty, but to use his mouth to ovee everything. Im here to help you now, if you dont do it yourselfter, Ill ignore everything. If we both lose, Ill lose this position of General George.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Leo made a gesture of no problem and said to General George. No problem, General George, you have been so kind to me, how could I possibly fail your hopes? Reganide cant harm either of us. General Georges expression was helpless. Since so, I wont advise you, so dont say youre being held back. General George slowly rxed himself as well, and the two sat in the middle of thepound, waiting for the man in green Regan to arrive. With the power gradually approaching Leo, as well as General George, they all felt the scent of Regan. Is that him? Leo looked at the man with the fingerstalls who was approaching him not far away. And General George simply nodded, then pointed to the fingerstalls on Regans hand. Look at that, its not average fingerstalls, if you get hit, basically you are out of breath. After General George finished speaking, Leo was curious. Just one punch was able to kill a man. General George looked at Leo with a serious face, as if to express that he was telling the truth. With that, Regan walked up to the two men. Which of you is Leo Cohen? Leo stood up and said. I am, what can I do for you? Chapter 1159 Regan’s Assassination Leo asked as he walked up and looked at Regan. Regan justughed coldly and looked at Leo. Its nothing particrly important, just borrowing your life. With that, Regan spun the fingerstalls on his finger. The crunching sound emanating from the top of the fingerstalls seemed to tell Leo that Regan was going to kill him. Wait a minute, Regan, you cant do that. General George could not resist and came out from the back, stopping Regan. And after seeing General George, Regan did stop, for he knew that the man before him was none other than General George inside the imperial family. I know youre a general inside the imperial family, but youd better mind your own business or Ill kill you. Indeed, Regan had absolute dominion over General George, and even if he wanted to kill the general, it was eptable. After hearing these words, General George did not retreat and stood in front of Leo, saying. Lord Regan, I am afraid you have some misunderstanding. My friend is not a bad person, rather he has contributed a lot to the Pompeii imperial family. I think the person who should really be killed is the one who told you toe. How could Regan bother with what a general said? Ignoring George, he continued to walk towards Leo. It seems that this imperial family is really just like children, being led by the nose by others and believing whatever they say. Speaking of this, Regan stopped momentarily, as if he had some kind of opinion about what Leo had said. What did you say? Youre just a waste, and you really think youre something. Do you believe that after you die, Ill remove your family along with you? When Leo heard this, heughed out loud and said to Regan. If you are capable, try it. Leo had long since spied the strength of Regan. This kind of strength is rare in the Pompeii imperial family. But for Leo, this ability is just a normal human ability, nothing special. After General George heard Leo say this, his hands trembled involuntarily for a moment. His heartbeat tugged at General George, which was somewhat out of control. And just at that moment, Regan suddenly disappeared and shed to the side. Since youre looking for death, its not my fault. It was clear that the man was out to kill Leo, and he struck out directly. Regan was not behaving like a normal human being at all, while he was now more like a fierce beast. Grabbing the weapons they had at hand, he smashed them everywhere, causing all the bricks on the floor to vacate. Fancy, youre just wasting your strength. Leo dodged all the attacks in one fell swoop. Regan looked at Leo with an incredulous expression. He had long ago learned that there was no internal energy whatsoever, but now he had dodged all his attacks. Not bad, brat, you are pretty lucky, but you wont be so lucky next.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. With that, Regan once again rushed up, after all, he did not believe that he could not defeat someone who did not have any internal energy. Leo looked at Regan, taking in his every move. However, Regan clearly saw a smile lift up on Leos face. This is not like a man with fear, but rather a man who is confident. Instead of withdrawing his fist, Regan withdrew to go directly across from Leo. Leo wondered why Regan didnt make a move when he saw Regan unlocking his fingerstalls. Whats the matter? Mr. Regan, why dont you make a move? Regan gave a faint smile and said to Leo. Nothing, just wanted to defeat you in a rather special way. In all these years, youre the first person whos tried to get me to actually make a move! With that said, Regan tossed his fingerstalls to the side. Leo understood that Regan had discovered that he was not ordinary. Regan wanted to defeat him in a dignified manner, but how would Leo give Regan this opportunity? Just as soon as Regan made his move, Leo retreated behind General George. Leo knew that Regan only wanted to defeat him and posed no threat to General George. But General George was still very much afraid when he saw Regan rushing forward, except that because Leo was behind him, General George did not dodge, but met him head on. The two men just exchanged a punch, and General George was sent flying like a kite. Although General George did not suffer any damage, he knew that this punch was all he had, while Regan had just casually swung a punch and did not seem to be serious. General George, I remind you for thest time, if you stand in my way again, I will have to kill you. General George trembled and waved his arm, then walked back to Leo. As I said, if I die in this battle, I have no regrets, because I know my friend has done nothing wrong, Im just fighting back for him. Chapter 1160 Doubting Strength His speeches didnt put Regan off the idea of Leo. On the contrary, he felt the two men were even more interesting. Regan smiled lightly, It doesnt matter, your strength is just like that anyway, if you really want to get involved, I wouldnt mind letting you join in. Regan was very confident in himself, and although he knew that Leo was not ordinary, hepletely ignored General George. With that, General George gave Leo a wink. The indication was to fight alongside with Leo. But Leo did not think so, believing that Regan was no expert. Just then, suddenly a man came from behind Regan, and Leo felt surprises when he looked over. This man is Element Gold. Mr. Regan, its been a long time. I didnt expect that you are still so hot-temper after so long. Why dont youe in with me for a cup of tea? Regan said with a cold smile as he looked at Element Gold. Element Gold, its indeed been a long time, but forget about tea, Ill have tea with you when Ive finished with that boy. Regan knew that Element Gold was ready to intervene in this matter, so he thought he would hurry up and get Leo out of the way, otherwise the more he dyed the matter, the harder it would be to get it done. The next moment, Regan suddenly shed to Leos face. General George didnt even react, and when he looked back again, Regan was already behind him. Luckily, Regan did not hit him with a deadly blow, but only pushed General George to the side. Brat, I dont believe you can still dodge this time. When Leo dodged Regans attack, it was already enough to make Regan angry, after all, he had never thrown a second punch on his own missions. General George tried to go over and stop Regan, but his speed could not keep up with him, so he had to leave Leo alone to bear the burden. He had thought that Leo, whose strength was below his own, would die straight away after receiving this punch from Regan. But to his surprise, Leo didnt even bring his power up. Simply reaching out with his own right hand, he raised it above his shoulder and grabbed Regans fist with one hand. It seems that you are indeed cranky, even when Element Gold came over, you still had to make a move on me. After this punch was delivered, everyone in the room showed an expression of disbelief. They did not expect that there was someone in the world who could actually stop Regans fist without using any internal energy. Regan was viciously thrown out by Leo, and then stood in ce with an incredulous look on his face. No way, Ive obviously just hit him, why didnt he get hurt a bit? Is he really that strong? Leo seemed to see what Regan was thinking, so he smiled lightly and said to Regan. Dont get me wrong. While its true that I just blocked your attack with just my fist, that doesnt mean you missed. I simply want to tell you that you are no match for me. Leo spoke with a bemused expression. Regan looked dumbfounded and then actually recruited Leo. Why are you still here with this kind of strength? Shouldnt you have gone to a more noble ce inside the imperial family? Even if you are not from the imperial family, the kind of strength you possess is still valued by us. Leo shook his head indifferently and said to Regan. Naturally I know this, that is what the five elements being recruited by the imperial family, but what have the five elements be these days? Dont you see that? It is because they hold fast to justice that they have been transferred over to you. The five elements have explicitly or implicitly fallen out with the imperial family, dont tell me that you dont know about it. It would be an absolute lie to say that Regan did not know about this matter. After all, this matter had long been raging in the Pompeii imperial family. And the reason why Regan came over this time was because of the Five Elements cooperation with Leo. Sorry, I wouldnt really know, all I know is that the mission sent to me from above was toe over and kill you, and I didnt bother to care that much, after all, the imperial family would never nder a person so easily. Element Gold, who had been standing nearby, stepped forward at this time and said to Regan. Im sure you understand very well why our five elements, who have been the guardians of the imperial family for generations, have rebelled in this generation. The maniptor behind the imperial family is no longer from the imperial family, if this continues, we will all end up bing the dogs of those organisations outside, and by then the Pompeii imperial family will cease to exist and there will only be one industrial park.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Element Gold and Leos words made Regan ponder. Is that true or not? Why is it that since I came out from the Pompeii Imperial family, they are speaking ill of the Pompeii Imperial family? Is there really something wrong with the imperial family? Regan didnt know much about it, he just wanted to prove his strength after Orion had just said a few words. But he didnt expect to meet this kind of tough thing, now even Orion was at a loss as to what to do. OK, I can let you off this time, but I will definitely look into it, and if you lie to me, you will surely die. Chapter 1161 Training Institute Riot After hearing the whole story, Orion was furious. Damn it, whats with Leo? How can he say that about Regan? Now that the five elements arent helping me, even Regan is starting to suspect me.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Looking at the current situation, Orion was very worried. After all, there would be no way to enforce what happened at the training institute if Leo was not removed. Boss, the situation in the Pompeii imperial family is very critical right now, and theres nothing I can do now. Leo has stirred things up over here, what should I do now? Eloise had no choice but to call her boss. But to her surprise, he was not paid much attention to her, and she was told to carry on with the execution. Ill leave it to you to sort things out, and if you cant get rid of Leo, you dont have toe back. After saying this, Eloise was hung up on. Eloise sat alone where she was, not knowing what to do. After all, Leo could not be killed now. Even the experts from the killer pool he had brought in had not been able to kill Leo, let alone Eloise. Boss, what should we do now? We cant really just stay here forever, can we? If we are targeted by their people from the Pompeii imperial family, then we will be in danger. Eloise knew the fact. If they were targeted, even if the imperial family helped out, it would still be dangerous. After all, the Pompeii imperial family would never let all the people of the Pompeii imperial family target themselves because of Eloise alone. You guys still have the nerve to say that! None of the tasks issued to you have beenpleted, and now Ive told Boss, and Boss is ignoring this matter, I dont know what to do now. After saying that, those under Eloise hand were anxious. The man who was leading the group came out and looked at his men, overwhelmed. Bro, how about this? Dont we still have a lot of people in the training institute? Now that all of us have rioted the training institute, I dont believe this training institute can still be run. We just need to take some of the more powerful people in the training institute and kill them all, and then we will fake it to protect the training institute and drive them out, so that we can still leave some of them in the Pompeii imperial family. Its possible to be promoted to some higher position, so when the timees to work in the Pompeii imperial family, it will be much easier. After hearing these words, the man in the lead was instantly overjoyed. His eyes lit up in time. Why didnt I think of this method? Ill talk to Bosster, if he agrees, well just carry it out, and when its done, well rush to retreat from the Pompeii imperial family and let the otherse and take over. After a while, the man went back to Eloise, exining the situation to her. It was all Eloise could do, even though she didnt think it was a particrly excellent n. VT, this matter is in your hands, dont me me for being rude if you let me down again. My boss has put pressure on me, if we dont finish, we might even lose our lives. Eloise still looked anxious. VT agreed with a confident face. Dont you worry! Boss, that group of people at our training institute are not to be messed with, theyre all masters on our side! As long as you agree, Ill have them start working on it and kill the group of foreign students at the training institute privately, so that our n will soon be a sess. VT then walked out. That very night, the entire training institute received a message from VT, and although it felt very unbelievable, they had to do as they were told. It seems we are really in danger, I didnt expect him to ask us to kill those students inside the training institute. I dont know, its like something happened on Eloises side and they want to get the group out of the training institute. We were easy when Lord Violet was leading us, but now were tired when we have Eloise over to lead us, Eloise is really not fit to be our boss. Dont say so much, after all it was a mission sent from above, we can only do as we are told. Hurry up, dont waste time and kill those people. A group of people from the training institute were in a small dark room, muttering and talking. Until after that was said, all left the dark room and went to every corner of the training institute. Amongst the training institute, there are quite a few students who entered based on money, and whose strength can basically be said to be zero. Faced with those killers from the training institute, they had no room to fight back and were killed nearly a dozen in one night. Do you know what kind of crime it is to kill more than ten people in the training institute in one night? By the next morning, the news had spread to every corner of the Pompeii imperial family, and everyone knew about the incident at the training institute, including Adam. Whats going on? Why have so many students died? When Adam saw that so many students had died, he came to the headmasters office at the first time. Chapter 1162 Assassination Clues At this moment, Element Wood in the headmasters office was also very puzzled after hearing this news. When he saw Adame over to question him, he didnt know what to exin. After all, now he is the headmaster, he has to give an exnation. Im really sorry, Adam, I dont know exactly what happened, but Ill look into it and Ill be sure to give you an exnation. Not only Adam, but also several of the students teachers came over here to look for Element Wood. But Element Wood never gave an answer. This training institute is really getting more and more chaotic. Our students have been targeted and now they had been killed, I think its time for us to be dismissed, otherwise if we continue to stay, Im afraid well be the ones who get hurt. The teacher who was speaking was one of the elders of the Ford family. Originally, he hade over as an elder to teach, thinking he would be able to get some good treatment, but he never expected to be targeted by the Pompeii imperial family in this way. Adam blocked the vast majority of the hatred, otherwise they would have been overwhelmed already. Rohan, dont be nervous, we will be able to find out about this matter, its not a very powerful enemy after all. Rohan Ford looked at Adam and said. What else can we do in this situation now? But theres still a hint of a scent on the bodies of all these students, and if we can get at that scent, we might actually be able to find out who the killer is. Rohans strength is naturally not to be underestimated, after all, he is one of the elders of the Ford family, he still has the ability, and the first time he thought of the aura from these dead students. Adam also immediately set about taking care of this matter.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Naturally, Leo knew about this news and was about to go and intervene, but Adam stopped Leo. Every time they would have been able to draw in very powerful opponents. Thest time he had already lured Regan over, it was good to see that Leo was not injured, which made Adam put his mind at ease. It would be bad if we cause any more trouble, in case Regans master and seniore over. General George, however, spoke up. Leo, arent you the most nosy of all? Is it true that because of your fathers words, youre nestled inside the house and wont go out? Leo naturally understood what General George meant, and General George now had a headache because of this matter. He hoped that Leo woulde out to help, only that after Leo exined the situation to him, General George could not help butugh at Leo. So what can be done? My father wont even let me interfere with this. And its true that every time I interfere, something biggeres up. When he saw that Leo had made sure that he would not help, General George was very helpless. If it was before, it would not have felt so great only that since Leo had driven Regan away, General George had changed his mind about Leos strength, and he knew that Leo was definitely more than that. All right then, in that case, Ill go and investigate the matter myself. Ill let you know if theres any news. I know, you must be curious about the cause and effect of this matter too. Although the words were nice, Leo knew that the reason why General George would say that was because he wanted Leo to help himself. OK, if theres anything you want to ask, feel free toe and see me, Ill help if I can. With that, Leo watched as General George left the Cohens. Come out, Edison, I can already feel you, I havent seen you for a long time recently and Ive missed you. Ever since thest time Edisons mother was murdered, Edison has not wanted to see Leo. And Leo knew this, and did not go over to Edison. Now that Edison had something he wanted to ask for Leos help, he was naturally embarrassed when he remembered what he had done before. After hearing what Leo said, he rxed and came down from the tree. You are great, spotting my whereabouts so soon. Edison smiled. You should know about this massacre of students at the training institute, and one of my family members entered this training institute and happened to be one of those killed, so I had toe and investigate the situation and give our people an exnation. Ever since his mother passed away, Edison became the most prestigious person in the entire Spencer family and naturally became the head of the family. Now that this kind of thing has happened to the Spencer family, Edison is naturally the first person to be at the forefront. What, did someone from the Spencer family get hurt too? Edison seemed quite sad, and after hearing Leo ask this question, he sighed and said to Leo. How can I put it? This student is from our Spencer family, he wanted to go to the training institute to learn because his strength wasnt very good, and he did make progress during this recent period, but he sent us a message before he died. Saying that, Edison took out his mobile phone from his pocket and ced it in front of Leo, who took a look at the photo. The man who killed this Spencer family member was wearing the same school uniform as the training institute. That means that he is the one inside the training institute. The killer is from the school, thats too wild. Even though they know there are people inside the organisation, but arent they exposing themselves by doing that? Originally, Leo did not really want to intervene, but after seeing the photos, he dismissed his idea of not doing anything and stood up at the first opportunity. Come on, Ill take you inside the training institute with me and well see whats going on. With that, the two men headed off together to the training institute. At this time, Adam and Rohan were investigating the story, and Adam, knowing that his father was still inside the school, decisively chose to disguise himself. Chapter 1163 Act Separately After all, having spent so much time in the Book Depository, Leo naturally had some tricks up his sleeve to be able to keep people from recognising him. As expected, Adam did not recognise Leo when he saw him and also Edison. He only recognised Edison, Edison, why have youe over here too? Did something happen to the Spencer family as well? Edison said awkwardly to Adam. Yes, even people from our Spencer family have been killed and I had toe over to deal with this. After hearing these words, Adam was very incredulous. He didnt expect that the eight families got involved. Dont worry, Edison, we will definitely deal with this matter as early as possible and give you an exnation.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Because of yesterdays incident, the students did not hold sses today and all of them hid inside their dormitories, not daring toe out. But because of this, the students in the organisation are able to rx even more. They did not worry that these teachers or the officers inside the imperial family will find out about themselves. Adam, I came because I have some information to give you, which may help you solve the case. Saying that, Edison took out his mobile phone. This photo was the one that Leo saw just saw. When Adam saw it, he felt incredulous, he didnt expect that the person who killed the student was the very student inside this school. What? How can there be such a thing as killing ones ssmates? That would be too vicious. Just at this moment, Adam suddenly remembered something and looked at Edison with a grave expression. Edison thought that Adam knew some clues, but he did not expect Adam to say. Edison, I need your favor, and I hope you can do it. After Edison heard these words, he turned grave and looked at Adam, thinking that Adam really had something big on his hand. This picture must not be shown to my son under any circumstances, if it is shown to my son, he will definitelye out and intervene in this matter. In case it draws the attention of someone else, it will not be easy to clean up. Suddenly, Leo couldnt help but smile, after all, his use of disguise did not allow his father to recognise him. But even so, he cant help butugh. Dont worry, I will definitely keep this a secret for you, I will definitely not let Leo know about it. I know this kid has a hot temper, if he finds out about this matter, he will definitely set out to deal with it. After seeing how understanding Edison was, Adam nodded in satisfaction and said to Edison. OK, Im relieved, just dont let my sone out and interfere. This matter is estimated to take some time to investigate before ites to light. During this time, you will be responsible for watching Leo and not let Leo out. No problem, go ahead and let me know the first thing you hear. Adam smiled, The information you just gave me was not bad and was able to help me, after all, the circle of inspection has now been narrowed. After Adam saw that information, he was clear about his direction. In the dorm, there is always someone with the same figure as the one just above that video. Rohan, you seal off the school stairway first, Ill check the building hallway, I dont believe they can even run away. After Rohan heard this, he rushed to the other side of the stairs and blocked them directly. The students on the stairs did not dare to go over even after they saw Rohan. Teacher, why are you waiting here? We are going to buy something, why dont you please move over? Rohan was in a state of pessimism at this time because he had lost his student. And as another person tried to barge out, Rohan turned to the student with a burst of anger. Im telling you, none of you are going to get out today, Im going to find out one by one who is responsible for killing my students. Most of the students here are not murderers, its just that some of the murderers are pushing around and making these students feel panicky inside and want to run away from the ce. Watching Rohan approach step by step, these students all panicked and retreated backwards. None of you are allowed to leave, all of you have to stay here. You can only go out when Adam has finished lining up all the students here, and if anyone tries to go out, I will kill them now. The students were in a great panic, thinking whether they would be killed by Rohan just like that. But in fact, Rohan did note over to kill, he was merely here to block the group of students from going out so that Adam could line up the group of students. Suddenly a student stepped out and blocked in front of Rohan and said to him. Teacher, its our business whether we get out or not, it doesnt matter to you, does it? Its only a vition if you block us here. I dont believe a teacher dares to kill us students. We are here to learn martial arts, not here to y detective games with you here. You cant find out for yourselves, and it doesnt matter anything to us. There is no doubt that this student was one of the killers at the time. But even though he was so arrogant, Rohan couldnt do anything with him. Because of his words, it directly resonated with the group of students behind him, causing all of them to stand up in defiance and block Rohans way. Chapter 1164 Rohan Got Killed You think because youre a teacher, you can do wrong? Id like to see what you can do to me? Even if you now know that I killed the man, I dont believe that you dare to make a move on me in front of so many people. The murderer muttered behind his back. And naturally, his status is not low, within the organisation he is considered a toon leader and his strength is not to be underestimated. Rohan was dumbfounded by what this student had said, not knowing what to say. Being a teacher of martial arts himself, he was not very cultured, let alone against a killer with such a cultural background. Stand still, all of you, and none of you will leave. Despite all his anger, there was nothing Rohan could do about it. The group of students still followed their own ideas and walked out in a group, and Rohan did not dare to do anything. Rohan stood at the door of the stairs, watching the students walk out one by one, when he suddenly felt a stabbing pain in his thigh, as if someone had taken a needle and stuck it in. At first, Rohan didnt think anything was wrong. Just after a few seconds, Rohan suddenly felt his body was very ufortable. And white foam came out of his mouth as well, scaring all the students who dared not speak a word and looked at Rohan on the ground. Now the students are freaking out. It was clear that the teacher had onlye to arrest the murderer, yet they were met with such resistance.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. The students rushed around and resuscitated Rohan, but even with such timely resuscitation, Rohan unfortunately passed away. This incident had once again caused panic among the students. Its over, the teacher has been killed by one of the group of students who just went out, hurry up and call the headmaster. Are you stupid? If we go to the headmasters now, wont we expose ourselves? What if we are misunderstood by the headmasterster that we killed him? Theyll definitely lock us up. Thats right, this student is right, lets hurry back inside the dormitory and pretend that nothing has happened, then no one will know how he died. The people who said these things were, naturally, the group of murderers. And the group of students became frightened after hearing what these murderers said. They hurried towards the dormitory. Rohan was lying alone in the middle of the stairs, and no student came to help. Adam lined up on the other side, and while doing so surprisingly found that all the students on the opposite side had returned. Leo suddenly realised the seriousness of the situation and hurried to the opposite stairway. Rohan was found lying alone on the ground, without any breath. Adam was startled and rushed Rohans body into the headmasters office. And at this time, Element Wood was investigating this recent incident, but was suddenly startled to see Adam enter with a corpse on his back. Whats going on? Why has the teacher been killed too? Is the teacher not strong enough? Element Wood said with an incredulous face, and then Adam shook his head. Impossible, Rohans strength is definitely not to be underestimated, it should have been those students who sneaked up on Rohan in a crowded situation. If just one person hade over to sneak up on Rohan, Rohan would have at least reacted, and even if his opponent was as strong as he was, there would have been a period of fighting, but I didnt sense any fighting. It was probably because when Rohan was blocking the students, someone in that group of students said something that drove the students to riot, so thats why Rohan didnt react for a while as to which was the enemy and which was his own student. We can only me our students for not realising the seriousness of the problem being used by the killer, I guess. After hearing these words, Element Wood felt very reasonable. He can only me these students for being so easily taken advantage of by others and not knowing anything about it. Now things have be even more serious, hurry up and send Rohan back. I dont even know how to exin to the Ford family, after all, its one of the elders of the Ford family, losing his life like that would have too much of an impact. Element Wood was now very desperate, he had not expected things to be so chaotic in the Pompeii imperial family. Even if they hade down from the mountain, the five elements would have been helpless in the face of this situation, all they had was strength and not much experience in management. Those murderers are so abominable, pretending to be students and actually making a move on our teachers, I must find out who really did it. It seemed that the murderers had all learned about Adams abilities and discovered that he was able to trace his enemies from above his scent. So this time, he deliberately used poison to kill Rohan, in order not to be discovered his breath, which at once separated anotheryer of hazy white fog for the truth of this matter. Edison, things seem to have gotten more serious now. Throughout the night, Leo and Edison stayed on top of the schools roof, watching the situation inside the school. But there was nothing even Leo and Edison could do about the assassination. After all, there was no forewarning and the two of them couldnt help much. Its abominable, these murderers! Im going to find them and pulverize them. I really dont know what kind of people organised them toe over and kill the elders of our Pompeii imperial family. In fact, it was already clear to Leo that this group of people was from Phantom. But Leo and Edison could not do anything to them. Edison, there is no point for us to stay here today, if we are found out, we will also be misunderstood as murderers, lets retreat first and wait until tomorrow. At this moment, Edison understood that there was no point for him to stay here any longer. On the contrary, it would be bad to really be taken as a murderer, as Leo said. All right then, in that case, letse back tomorrow and find out who the killer really is then. With that, the two men jumped straight off the roof of the building and returned to their quarters. Naturally, Leo would not just stop there, after all, this matter had seriously disturbed him. The first thing he did was to make a phone call and tell the person on the other end of the line to pull up all the surveilspear of the entire Pompeii imperial family. Chapter 1165 Centipede Murderer The news of Rohans murder instantly spread throughout the entire Pompeii Imperial family. What a terrible thing it is to know that a teacher at a training institute has been assassinated, and that the killer is a student. How is that possible? Is a teacher not even a match for the students? What exactly is this group of students? Thats right, how can this group of students be so powerful that even that Rohan is no match for them? Ive heard that Rohan is exceptionally skilled and can hold his own against several young menpeting at martial arts meets. Yes, hes one of the elders of the Ford family, this can be quite traumatic for the Ford family. The entire Pompeii imperial family was in the midst of a stormy debate. Now that things have developed into this state, how are you going to exin it? If the people of the Pompeii imperial family find out that we colluded with you, I will definitely not be on your side when the timees. It took so many years of desperate efforts by the imperial family to make their name known before they gained a foothold in the Pompeii Imperial family. Now that something like this had actually happened, making people in the outside world suspicious in this way, and the imperial family was also under very much criticism, Orion naturally had to let Eloisee over. Eloise listened to Orions reprimand, but did not dare to say a word. Although her status is extremely high, now that something like this has happened, the responsibility is all on her shoulders. Im sorry, I didnt think at the time that my man would just kill the teacher, its not how we nned it at the time. When I get back, Ill make sure to interrogate that man as to why he did it. I dont want to hear these exnations from you, youd better hurry up and get this matter over with, or youll be dragged out to take the me if it affects our imperial family. Eloise hurriedly nodded, apologising. And Orion stood up, knocked on the table and left straight away. Once Eloise had returned to her base, she sought out the men who had been on the move that day. One of them has now called in sick and is holed up inside the base. And this is the man who is the one who injected the toxin into Rohans body. Why did you do that? Now what you have done has caused us so much impact, now the whole Pompeii Imperial family is talking about this matter. If it is not handled properly, it will be hard for me to exin to the people of the Pompeii Imperial family. If the imperial family pursues Boss, I will not be able to protect myself, not to mention you all, and you will then have to be killed by Boss.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The person who killed Rohan was the one who was codenamed Centipede in this organization. Centipede walked up to Eloise and said to her. Boss, we really had no choice at that time, if we didnt do anything, when Adam traced us over, we would definitely be exposed, then it would be even worse to exin, I could only kill Rohan. If it wasnt for that incident, I guess we would have been caught by Adam, and it would have been a much bigger problem. Eloise walked over and just smacked Centipede in the face. So what if you were caught out? So what if you die? It was your failure to get things right and you were caught by someone else, so who are you to defend? Can you betray our whole team just because you were dangerous alone? Now Im telling you, our whole teams operation is going to be put on hold by you alone, so if you dont want to die, you better hurry up and get this thing over with. If its this thing that does something to me, I wont let you off the hook. Once Eloise had finished, she turned her head in anger and sat back down. And at that moment, a voice suddenly came through, and Eloise looked over with an incredulous expression. Lord Eloise, theres no need to be so angry, its just a matter of screwing something up, Ivee to help you. A familiar voice reached Eloise side. Eloise looked back at the man in front of her. Luis, what are you doing over here? Did Boss tell you toe over? Luis shook his head and said. Do you think Id want toe over here on my own? Boss told me toe over here fast to help you, saying that if you screw up again, our whole n will be ruined by you alone, and I had toe over to help you. I advise you to stay here with me and deal with this matter, otherwise, if you go back now, I guess Boss is going to be angry with you. If you go back and let him catch a hold of you, I cant guarantee that your life will be saved. Eloise did not seem to feel incredulous after hearing these words. After all, this is not a strange thing for Phantom to do. Since she has made a mistake and failed in her mission, she has to ept the sanction. If I work out with you, I guess Boss wont me you. Luis said with a faint smile, looking at Eloise. I cant guarantee that, Boss is so angry after all, but its useless to talk too much, Boss will be even angrier if you dont get this matter over with. Now hurry up and gather all your men back, Ill see what kind of fools your men are, how dare they even do such a thing. If it was one of my men who did such a thing, Id be the first to kill him. On the other side, after hearing Luis words, Centipede hurriedly stepped backwards, fearing that he would be caught by Luis. If it was Eloise who was angry, it would have been fine, after all, Eloise was not very strong, but if it was Luis who was angry, he would be over. Everyone present knew Luis skill, as long as he made a move, no one could survive. After all, this is a master from the killer pool. If this person had struck, there would have been few people who could have fought, let alone just a group of small soldiers. Eloise was pondering something, and suddenly she seemed to think of some scheme, so she said to Luis. By the way, I remember you have a senior sister named something like Bear, dont you? Last time I called her and asked her to kill Leo, but surprisingly she left without killing him. Chapter 1166 I’ve Come Back to Help You I guess if she really strikes, I guess Leo wont be able to stop it. As long as theres a mess on Leos side, I reckon things will be easier to handle on the training institute, after all, it was all this kid adding to the mess before, so if we can kill him, our n will be halfplete. Indeed, it is true that Bear is none other than Luis senior sister. The two of them had met at the same time inside a martial arts school before entering the Killer pool. They learned the same martial art at the same time. So the two had some intercourse, except that after entering the Killer pool, the information on both sides was kept secret, so they rarely contacted each other. Luis was very clear that although his senior sister was a girl and very gentle looking, she was very strong. It is unlikely that an average person wouldst more than three moves in her hands. After hearing this idea from Eloise, Luis was worried. After all, as powerful as Leo was, it was not necessarily a match for Bear. I havent had any contact with her for years. If I could have, I would have gone to her a long time ago, because she is a beautiful woman. Luis was able to carry a joking tone, except that Eloise did not seem to want to joke with him, but spoke to Luis with a serious face. Be serious, I have her contact details, get in touch with her and ask her toe and help, if she doesnt do something, were screwed. Although I dont know why you failedst time, you should have seen how powerful Leo is, and if we dont ask for outside help, theres no way we can kill him, so the best thing we can do is to invite your senior sister over. If Luis wanted to kill Leo, this would indeed be the best way. However Luis needed to protect Leo, and while had to stonewalled Eloise at the same time. Thats not a good idea, after all its been so many years since weve had contact. It is rude to ask her to help. Luis said, but Eloise had already pulled out the phone and held it out to Luis. Cut the crap and get on the phone and ask if she can help or not, if she can, well save ourselves a lot of trouble. When Luis saw how determined Eloise was, he set his sights on Centipede. Arent you even going to clean up this guy you have under your belt? How are you willing to keep him after what hes done? Just as Luis opened his mouth, Eloise was drawn to his attention. Centipede had made such a big mistake, not killing him is already considered kind, not to mention not even punishing. Of course Eloise wanted to punish him, but she knew Centipede was not that easy to be cleaned up.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. If he were to be killed in public now, it is estimated that others would not have much courage to make a move on Centipede, and it would be a bit of a hassle. But now the situation is different, after all, Luis is around, and if Luis wants to kill Centipede, its a matter of handy. Since you have said that, kill him if you want to. I dont want to take his side when he has done that. Without the slightest hesitation, Eloise spoke up. Centipede hurriedly began to hide, but his movement seemed especially insignificant under Luis speed. Brat, you wont have to hide any more, its useless. Centipede didnt even know whether it was his own speed that had be faster or the speed of Luis behind him that had slowed down. Centipede surprisingly took Luis with him and ran a long way out of the base. OK, you dont have to run around when you get here, its almost empty and its time for me to kill you. But I really have to thank you, if it wasnt for you, I wouldnt have gotten out of the base so easily. Let me tell you a secret, Im from Leo. I came over here, it was arranged by Boss, but my purpose is clear, that is toe over and help Leo. After hearing this, Centipede trembled involuntarily. Looking at the murderous look on Luis face, he knew he must not be able to run away. In the next second, Luis hand rose and fell with his sword, directly splitting Centipedes body to pieces. Im really sorry, Ill have to use you, otherwise Leo will be in danger. He has done me a favour, I cant harm him. With that, Luis took some iconic objects directly from Centipede and went to the Cohens. Luis, why are you back again? Didnt you get injuredst time and went back to the organisation? And you seem to have recovered your strength too, thats not bad. Luis was really embarrassed after meeting Leo. After all, he was half-dead by Leo in three blows, and now he dare to speak louder in front of Leo. The organisation has sent me over again. Theres something going on over here that you need to know about, and if you dont, youll probably still have to be backstabbed. Look at this thing, it is the object of that student at the training institute, all you have to do is give it to the headmaster of the training institute and tell him that you found it, the headmaster will probably know what it means. Leo looked at this watch on his hand, and had understood something. Good boy, youre quite quick, youve already killed the man before I even made a move. It seems youve been able to help me a lot inside the Phantom, so thanks a lot. Im going to take the evidence to the headmaster now, otherwise theyll still have a headache because of this matter. Luis waved his hand. Make good use of this evidence and make sure you get them out of power, and as soon as you take down the Pompeii imperial family, Ill escape from there to help you. This statement sounds like a joke, but it is Luis true thought. After knowing what Leo was like, Luis found that the difference between Leo and the Phantoms was too great. If he stayed in the Phantom, he would not even know he was going to die, but if he stayed with Leo, he might even be able to get to a good level. Chapter 1167 Giving an Account All Leo needed to do now was to find an entry point and put the watch to good use to be able to point out who the murderer was, and the imperial family would be in trouble. Luis move was definitely considered a tigers wings and helped save Leo a lot of time. After all, it would have been quite a hassle if Leo had gone to investigate on his own. If Leo were to investigate this matter, the Cohen family would certainly be targeted by the imperial family as well, and it would not be good if the Cohen family were to be in danger at that time. Come on, for the sake of unnecessary trouble, youd better leave, in case someone sees you. Luis looked at Leo and said with a big smile. Just dont worry, I wont let anyone elsee in with me, take this evidence. Ill go back first, and if anything happens, Ill be sure to let you know in advance. Leo nodded and watched Luis leave before picking up the watch and smiling faintly. Leo arrived at the Spencers and found Edison. Because Edison was worried on this matter, after all, it was his family member had been killed, now the people are waiting to give an exnation. Leo, what brings you here? Do you have some news? After seeing Leo, Edison hurriedly stood up, his sorrowful expression instantly easing away. Leo said in a straightforward manner. I now have evidence of the killer, and if we point to this evidence as the killer, and then get the imperial family to investigate, we will probably be able to identify the killer. Only whether the imperial family will give an exnation to your Spencer family, I wouldnt dare to say, after all, the current situation of the imperial family is really imprable, those people in the training institute are ambiguous, not to mention the group of people who work behind the scenes of the imperial family. Hearing this, Edison did not feel much surprise.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Edison had long known that the situation of the imperial family was also very ambiguous now, and it was probably not very possible to expect the imperial family to give a frank ount, but at least the murderer must be allowed to die. It doesnt matter, I just have to help these people in my family get revenge, as long as I find the killer, I will kill him, and if I cant even take his life, then I wont be able to ount for it. When Leo nodded slightly, he looked at Edison and said. I understand, then ording to your meaning, you do not need to take this evidence to the imperial family, instead, you can keep this evidence. When the timees, make a deal with the imperial family, after all, we do not know the current situation of the imperial family and they may be our enemy. The murderer has been killed now, it was an informant found him and got his stuff, so now we dont have to go looking for something. After hearing this, Edison was greatly shocked and looked at Leo and asked. What? He could have killed Rohan, and he has been killed by someone under your hand? What kind of characters are the people under your hand that are so powerful. Leo looked at Edison with an incredulous look on his face andughed out loud and said to him. Sure, they are my men. We dont need to bother with it for the time being, after all, if we look deeper into this matter, we will definitely be targeted by the imperial family, and the Five Elements may get involved. In the old days, Edison felt that the Five Elements were a sacrosanct organisation, but now since the Five Elements had suffered repeated setbacks since they came down from the mountain, Edison had finally seen that this group of people, although powerful, were just normal people. OK, that group of Five Elements are not bad people, so we dont need to give them any trouble, just report back to them when the timees. Otherwise, I guess it would be difficult for them. Now that our Spencer family is making such a fuss, if the fuss continues, its likely that five of them will be unable to keep their positions. In fact, Edison didnt want his own family to go over and make a scene inside the training institute. But they had to and Edison could not stop it. OK, in that case, hurry up with the evidence and exin the situation to the people in your Spencer family. Edison nodded slightly. Although the murderer had been killed, it was probably difficult to exin with just this one watch. Although Edison believed that Leos men had already killed the murderer, the people of the Spencer family under hismand would not necessarily believe Leo. After saying this, Leo left directly from the hall. On the other hand, after Luis returned to the base. Seeing Eloise off to the side, already waiting for Luis, Luis knew that nothing good must havee of it. Youre finally back, Ive been waiting here for you for a long time. Now you give your senior sister a call and tell her that money is definitely not a problem, as long as shes willing to offer her help. Luis did not expect that Eloise was so persistent and must make a phone call to his senior sister, so he had no choice but to make this call. I can call, but I dont know if shell help or not, and if she doesnt, you cant get me in trouble. Eloise nodded somewhat hesitantly, her brow still looking a little anxious, while Luis took the phone and then called straight through. Bear, you werent very nice to me back then during practice, now I hope you wont suddenly ept my request toe and help me out. If you hadnte over this time, you would have done me a huge favour, and I dont want to kill my saviour now. After Luis made the call, there was no answer on the other end of the line, so Luis was relieved. But after a beep, the call went straight through. Ive told you, Im not going to help you kill the man. Do what you have to do and leave me alone or Ill kill you. Although her tone was very gentle, the words that came out felt quite threatening, and Luis couldnt help butugh after hearing these words, after all, he could listen to his senior sister say these words every day when he was practicing at that time. Chapter 1168 The Return of Bear Bear, its been a long, do you know who I am? Back in the days when he was practising, Bear was still quite impressed with Luis. So upon hearing Luis voice, she reacted at once. Luis, why are you calling me all of a sudden? It cant be that theres something you want my help with, can it? Right, this phone number youre using is the same person who approached me for businessst time. Its that person hired you and then you couldnt solve, so you came to me for help? You are so humiliating, you are my senior brother, how dare you tell this matter? Your strength is so poor, if you say you are my senior brother, wont you disgrace me? Although Bears tone was very contemptuous, Luis was not angry, because for Bears strength, Luis was very much in agreement. If it was said that Luis was her senior brother, it was really a bit of a disgrace to Bear. After all, Bears strength was a great deal beyond Luiss. Senior sister, what are you talking about? You muste over to help me this time, otherwise, I cant solve this matter. If I could solve this matter, I would have done it myself a long time ago. After all, my opponent is the one who almost nullified my martial arts skills, so if you dont do something, I will be finished. Bear knew who Luis was talking about, and to be honest, after not seeing Leo for so long, Bear really did miss Leo a bit. Although Leo was the first person to frustrate her, but such people also tend to represent people with great significance. I dont want to kill him, but if you call me, I cane over and help you, but definitely I am not his match, but I can talk to him. But I dont know if I can help you negotiate a deal. Eloise felt very happy after hearing these words, because hearing Luis meaning, Eloise had thought that Luis could not even invite Bear over, but she did not expect that he seeded. To be honest, Luis also felt very incredible. What the hell, this woman is so generous today, shes a senior assassin of the killer pool, and shes called over by me with a phone call like that? Its unbelievable, I didnt say Id pay her. Wasnt this woman very arrogantst time we saw her, and this time shes so happy to help.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Leo, its not that I wont help you, but this is just too fishy for me to think of myself. Helplessly, Luis could only hang up the phone and looked at Eloise beside him, whose sad eye brows instantly unfolded as she looked at Luis and said. You are still useful, if you didnte, I would have been in trouble. I cant invite Bear, now you have invited her over without even paying for it with one phone call. If you have such ability, why didnt you tell me earlier? Eloise had recently been pressured by her boss, almost even losing her life because of Leo, and now there was finally a solution. After hearing these words, Luis just looked awkwardly at Eloise. To be honest, I didnt expect that my senior sister would actuallye over to help me out, so you can talk to her yourself when the timees. But you must not let her kill Leo, after all, you heard her attitude just now, she is not willing to take a shot at killing Leo. If there is anything you need help with, you should talk to her directly, but killing Leo is excluded. I know her temper. If you call her over and make her do something different from what you thought, she will just flip out and kill you outright then, so you should be careful. After all, all the people inside the killer pool were masters and it was normal for them to have some strange tempers. After hearing this, Eloise nodded slightly and did not show how incredulous she was. Dont worry, Ill go over this matter carefully, and Ille up with a good n tonight to try to get this done without her hurting Leo. Although the killing of Rohan inside the training institutest time caused waves throughout the Pompeii imperial family, the overall effect was still very good, which caused panic inside the training institute. Although the imperial family was med for it, the overall result was still good for Eloise. So Eloise knew very well this time that it would be too difficult to bring down Leo, but instead it would be better to get the training institute sorted out first. And the first thing Luis did after receiving the news was to call Leo. Leo, there is an expert who ising to trouble you, her name is Bear. You should have heard of her, dont you also have killer pool on hand? This person is very powerful, you are not her opponent, you better find a ce to hide. But in a strange way, she made it clear that she was definitely not going to kill you, and I dont know whats going on, but people like that are unpreditable, so if shes really going to make a move on you, it could be just a thought, so its better not show your face. When Leo heard the name Bear, he burst outughing and said to Luis on the other end of the phone. No way, its this chick again, wasnt she already herest time? But its nice that shes here. Its been quite a while, I miss her a bit, the person is quite interesting. When Leo said these words, Luis could not even think of a single word to say. He knew Bear, very well. Back then, when he was practicing, Bear had identally killed several of his juniors out of anger, but Leo treated Bear as a very interesting person. Reacting, Luis flinched and turned to Leo. Its fine if you feel that way, but youd better be careful, as far as I know, my senior sister is impressive. Chapter 1169 Bear Arrives Listening to the other end of the phone, Leosughter so relieved, Luis was also very speechless. After hanging up the phone, Luis just shook his head helplessly and muttered to himself.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Leo, it is not that I am not helping you, I have already told you the seriousness of the matter, but how to operate after that is your business. I cant show my intention in front of my senior sister, or, I will be finished. With that, Luis walked back to the base. Early the next morning, Bear arrived. After receiving Bears call, Luis went over to greet her. Faced with her, Luis did not dare to act rashly, in case he made Bear unhappy, it would be himself who would suffer at that time. Bear, its been a long time, I didnt expect you to be as spirited as ever after not seeing you for so long, I guess your strength must be increasing as well. In fact, now Luis is still very curious about Bears strength, after all, she was someone who was so powerful before. Its not that exaggerated, except that its still easy to defeat you, youre simply weak. I dont even know how you practice, the fact that you aresenior brother is a disgrace for me. After hearing this, Luis justughed awkwardly and looked at Bear. Bear, Im calling you over to help, and we cant reveal both of our identities. You should know that this is the Pompeii imperial family, the strictest ce inside the entire Pompeii, it is better for us not to act rashly. Bear burst outughing and patted Luis shoulder and said. You were already a wimp back then during practice, I didnt think youd still be such a wimp now. Could it be that you think that there are still people within this entire Pompeii imperial family who are my opponents? Dont joke about it, theyre just a bunch of loser. If they went against me, it would be a breeze for me to make them die. Hearing the rampant tone of Bear, Luis did not dare to say anything, because he knew that the strength of this woman was too terrifying, and it was possible for her to resist the Pompeii imperial family by herself. Come on, take me to your base, your friend wants to see me. Last time, I couldnt finish the job for her, but this time I wont ept her unreasonable requests. Im not going to kill Leo, if anything Im able to help her with that if it means bringing any word over. Luis was also much relieved after hearing this, after all, if such a powerful person were to make a move against Leo, Leo might not really be able to survive. Now that Bear was to help Eloise spread a message, it would be a good help for Eloise, and its up to Eloise to decide how to proceed. OK then, Ill take you to meet my friend now, my friend has been worried sick for a while. She should be able to relieve some of the pressure if youe. Bear smiled uninhibitedly, except that one person was always on her mind, and over there was Leo who had defeated her so easily. In her whole life, Bear had never been defeated by anyone else, but she never thought that the first time she was defeated by someone else was in that situation. She thought that there was still room for a fight, but she never thought that Leo would pin her down with just a few easy and casual moves. Although she didnt know what kind of kung fu Leo was practising and why he was so powerful, by now Bears heart had long since stopped being interested in such things and instead had a special feeling of wanting to meet Leo. After Eloise learned of Bears arrival, she couldnt wait to rush out and pick him her up. If it werent for the fact that her identity couldnt be easily revealed, she would have already been sitting inside the base. Before Bear had even arrived at the base, Eloise had already changed clothes and called everyone under hermand to prepare for Bear inside the hall. Soon Bear met Eloise. Chick, didnt you already look for mest time? What else did you seek me out for this time. I can tell you, I definitely wont kill Leo. But since youvee over this time and youre this brats friend, then I wont charge you a fee, just tell me what I need to help you with. If its reasonable, Ill help you, if its not, then dont me me for not helping. Eloise was going to ask if she could get Bear to help her kill Leo, but after hearing Bears words, she realized that Bears position was very firm, so she dismissed the idea of killing Leo and pretended to look at Bear with great certainty and said. Dont worry, Bear, since you said not to make a move against Leo, I will definitely not make a move against him because you said inside the phone yesterday that you would definitely not make a move against him. After hearing this, Bear nodded in satisfaction and looked at Eloise and asked. Well, what exactly is it that you want me to help you with? Eloise had already thought of a n and after hearing Bears words, she took out the blueprint she had on hand. Heres what I think. Since you wont kill Leo, there should be no problem killing others. Nowadays, our biggest enemy in the whole Pompeii imperial family is the Five Elements, and if you can help us kill the Five Elements, it will be much easier for us to do our work. When he heard the name of the five elements, Luis was directly dumbfounded and stared at Eloise. Although their strength is not considered to be the highest, they are still above ten thousand people, basically reaching a point where no one can match them. Are you asking my senior sister to fight the five of them alone? They have great strength, it would not be good if something were to happen, and even if you tried to kill them, it would definitely cause a lot of ripples, I dont think it will work, Lord Eloise. Chapter 1170 Eloise’s Favor He had expected that with such enthusiasm from his senior sister, Eloise would just casually ask Bear to do a small favour and subsequently let him stay here. But he never thought that what Eloise would ask for that. It ispletely impossible for ordinary people to do, and even for normal strong people.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Eloise justughed out loud and pointed at Luis. Luis, you have to know what kind of person Bear is, just those five brats are not her opponent. I think its good if they dont get instantly killed by Bear. Bear only knows her own strength invincible in the world. After hearing what Eloise said, sheughed out loud and pointed to Luis. You brat, dont you still know the strength of your senior sister? I am not afraid of them. You only need to wait here for the good news, Ill be sure toe and tell you when Ive killed them. Ill take my leave first, I have my own business to attend to. After saying that, Bear turned around and prepared to leave, but at this time, Luis red at Eloise and ran towards Bear, saying to her. Wait a minute, you have to know that these five people are good in their strength, it will take a lot of energy if you deal with them. I dont think this matter is necessary. Why dont you see what other things Lord Eloise needs your help with? As for the matter of killing the five elements, lets put it off for the time being. Although I know they are no match for you, I think this matter is still too risky, in case the imperial family finds out, you will be in trouble. After Luis finished speaking, Bear did not take it seriously, but just looked at Luis with disdain and said. You still doubts the strength of your senior sister, just wait here. Dont worry, killing the five elements is only a matter of a day, I wont spend too much time on them. Even if they are strong, they cant be stronger than me At this point in time, I know of only one figure who is more powerful than me. But I do not wish to tell you who he is. With that, Bear left the ce, Luis, who wanted to follow and continue to advise her, was grabbed by Eloise. You should stop, if your senior sister really wont help me, this matter is not something we are capable of solving. The best way is to let your senior sister go, if your senior sister cant even solve it, we will know if this task is a task we can aplish. After hearing his senior sister being so rampant, and what Eloise had said in this manner, Luis knew that he could not talk any more, if he did, it would cause both sides to hate him, so he simply shut up and waited for the oue. Eloise saw that Luis did not say anything before slowly releasing her hand with a confident face. This time, even if the five elements dont get badly wounded, one or two people will have to die. This is one of the top killers in the killer pool, if she cant solve them, then theres really no one else who can, but I dont believe theyre that strong. At this time, Bear looked at the contact information on her mobile phone, which she had asked for from Leost time, saying that she would ask Leo for a favour if something came up. But it was Bear herself who wanted to keep Leos number. Should I call him now? Is it too early? Would it be inappropriate to call him? What if he thinks Im annoying? Bear murmured as she walked along. But at that very moment, she was unaware that several men were already following her behind. If it were a normal situation, Bear would have reflected it, but todays situation was special, and Bear was so absorbed in her thoughts that she did not notice that someone was following her. She is pretty, wouldnt our lord be overjoyed if we could get her home? It will be impossible to reward a few of us with some money. Thats right, our lord loves these things, and if we bring this woman back to him, he will reward us. Do it then, shes not much of a fighter, just take her home and bring her to Boss. We can y with her too when Boss is done. The three men followed behind Bear, and just at that moment they suddenly moved towards her. Even if Bear was too absorbed in thinking about and did not notice that the three of them were following behind, but the three of them just walked towards Bear, even if Bears strength was poor, she would still be able to react. Whats going on? Ive just arrived and already someone wants to make a move on me? It seems like the people here are quite efficient, but Im not one to be bullied, since you want to mess with me, I wont give you a good time either. Bear smiled faintly, and then walked towards an alleyway entrance, in order to attract the attention of the three of them, who saw Bear and were walking inside the alleyway entrance. At once, the smiles on their faces lifted up again. I didnt expect it, we thought we were going to have to take her away by force, but she walked to the entrance of the alley on her own. We would drug her and take her away, wouldnt that be so much easier? The three men couldnt help sniggering as they talked, and by this time, Bear was waiting for them toe in from some nook at the end of the alley. As soon as the three men turned, they saw a woman looking at them with her arms crossed in front of them, as if she had been waiting for them for a long time. I didnt expect the chick to find us and even came to the entrance of the alleyway, it seems youre quite horny, in that case, we three brothers will make it up to you and let you enjoy it. Said the three men, and walked towards Bear. Bear didnt make any move, just looked calmly at the three men and waited for the three men to walk towards her. I didnt expect the people of the Pompeii imperial family to be so unafraid of death. Chapter 1171 Three Men Besieged As he watched the three men gradually approach her, Bear simply spoke coldly. The three men froze, but soon, they reacted. There was only one woman, were three men not enough for her? Rick, you go up and catch her, and the two of us wille and poison her, and then we will just take her away. The leader suddenly said to one of his juniors behind him. When Rick heard these words, he took the handcuffs and tried to cuff Bear. Instead of resisting, Bear put her hand right through the handcuffs the moment Rick pulled them out. Rick froze at the sight. The whole group was in excitement and reached out, trying to hug Bear and take her down. But at that very moment, Bear, who was dressed in a loli outfit, unexpectedly propped the handcuffs in her hands straight open, and the metal of the handcuffs was like white paper, instantly torn to shreds. You want to arrest me with this? You guys really underestimated me. None of you three will get away today, rascals. It was the first time Bear had ever seen someone actually treat her with such disrespect. But she also wanted to warm up and practiced with the three men. Rick saw his handcuffs was instantly propped up and froze in ce. This chick has destroyed our handcuffs, in that case, lets all three of us go together and get her. The three men may be thieving, but they still have their strength. As soon as the words left their mouths, Pearson and Rees charged towards Bear in front of them. And with a sudden, gentle turn of Bear, the three drifted away as instantly as three small gravels. No way, is that all you guys have? The three men fell heavily against the wall. They couldnt believe it themselves what had just happened. Did the three of them get beaten in just one move by Bear? No, it cant be, it must be some kind of trick by this chick, no need to rush first. Shes inside the corner now anyway, she cant go anywhere. Bear couldnt help butugh after hearing them, pointing at the three of them. If I were to run, why would it be your turn to catch me? Dont you know who I am? Bear hase over this time with a big bag and wants to stay here for a long time. And when the three men heard this, not only were they not afraid, but they rose from the ground and said to Bear. And do you know what we are? Im afraid that if you know, you will never dare to make a move against us again and will only listen to us obediently. After a pause, Pearson continued. I believe you should have heard of the imperial family, even if you are not from within this Pompeii imperial family, but I believe that you know about the power of the imperial family. Amongst the Pompeii Imperial family, the strength of the imperial family is well known. Even for those who are not in the Pompeii imperial family, they have more or less heard of the strength of the imperial family. Bear couldnt help butugh after hearing this. Is it very strong? If the imperial family is very strong, howe I get in? The three men were dumbfounded. They couldnt believe that someone in the Pompeii imperial family had spoken to them like that. Those who dare to speak to themselves like that were only the senior people inside the imperial family. After all, his status was that of a captain within the imperial family. Although not a general, his position was quite high, and for the average family, he waspletely above the head of the family. Im telling you, Im a captain inside the imperial family, if you mess with me, the imperial family will definitely investigate you, and then your life will be in danger. And Bear just smiled faintly and looked at the three men and said. I guess none of you have ever seen what a killer looks like, have you? Im telling you, not only do I know whats in, but I can tell you that Im the top-ranked person in it.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. After hearing these words, the three men stared at first, then burst outughing and looked at Bear, saying. Chick, I havent seen someone who loves to brag like you. Do you know that the people inside the killer pool are no different from legends, to the point that basically no one has ever seen them in reality? Do you think Ill believe you? Youre just a good-looking woman. Chapter 1172 Someone Wants to Kill You Bear was speechless, even though they had been easily killed in seconds, they still did not realise the seriousness of the problem. And at that moment the three men took out their weapons and once again headed towards Bear inside the entrance to the alley.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Bear did not panic in the slightest and stood still. Just as the three men were about to strike, suddenly three small stones flew into the three weapons, sending all three of them flying. So many people bully a girl, shame on you. Get lost, or Ill make you famous in the entire Pompeii imperial family! Leo took his mobile phone and took a burst of shots on the roof. The three men looked up, it turned out to be someone with a mobile phone taking pictures of themselves, and were scared with their legs shaking. Who are you? Why are you secretly filming us? You hurry up and delete the video or well go up and kill you now. Leo just smiled broadly and looked at the three men at the bottom, saying. All you three have to do ise up here and Ill send the video out now. After hearing Leos words, the three were furious. But quickly, and yfully, he turned to Leo on the roof. Bro, if you delete the video, well leave now. And pretty girl, Im really sorry, this key is for you to open the handcuffs on your hands, well leave now. Bear waved her hand and pped the key directly on the ground, looking coldly at the three men. You three are too proud of yourselves to think that a handcuff can control me? With that, Bear was seen gently drilling her fingers into the handcuffs, followed by a break. The entire handcuff was like a doughnut, which instantly broke in half and fell to the ground. After seeing this scene, they realised just how terrifying the woman in front of them really was. If they had just made a move, they would have been in hell by now. Mercy, we know were wrong, well get lost now, we didnt know that you turn out to be an expert! With that the three men hurriedly left the entrance to the alley. Leo jumped from the roof of the building andnded in front of Bear. Bear skimmed her lips with a disdainful look. Why do you have to get involved in this? I was going to have fun with them, mind your own business! It was the first time that Leo had seen someone who had clearly received a favour from him and still spoke to him in this way, so he looked at Bear and said. Im helping you, if you clean up the three of them and they go and report to the people of the Pompeii imperial family, will you still be able to hang around here? I took the video so that they wouldnt dare to go and talk to the people inside the Pompeii imperial family. Not only did you not thank me, but you even said such sarcastic words. It was only at this point that Bear realised Leos purpose, which turned out to be just to protect her, and felt a warm feeling in her heart. However, as a woman who wants to be strong, Bear naturally does notpromise her heart easily and proudly said to Leo. Do I need you to care? Do you think I didnt know this would happen? So what if the entire Pompeii imperial family is my enemy, are they my opponent? I see that your Pompeii imperial family is all a bunch of loser. Leo couldnt help butugh, You really love jokes, I wonder who was tidied up by mest time and subsequently quit the Pompeii imperial family. You This is the first time Bear has been so disparaged by someone. But she did get beaten by Leo, and there was nothing to say about it. I came here today to kill you, but I am kind, I do not intend to kill you, after all, I have promised you not to disturb your lives, so I kept my words. But theres an organisation on your back now and if you dont escape, youll soon be in trouble. Although Bear did not disavow that she had been defeated by Leo, she still had some doubts about Leos strength. After all, Leo had no internal energy and she felt that she could turn Leo into a pile of dust with a casual movement of her fingers. With that, Leoughed out loud. Its not as exaggerated as you say, if its so dangerous, why dont you run away yourself? If Im dangerous, wouldnt you be in more danger? But still, Id like to say thank you. Leo said, looking at Bear. Bear blushed, a shy look on her face. Dont think too much about it, Im just revealing this information to you because I happen to know it, otherwise I wonte to tell you about this, I dont have that kind of leisure time. Chapter 1173 Going to Your House Youve been given another assignment to assassinate me? What are you going to do? Leo said smilingly, You dont still want to kill me, do you? Listening to Leos words, Bear had a disdainful look on her face. I dont want to kill you, if I do, you are definitely not my opponent. Looking at the tough-talking Bear, Leos smile grew even bigger. The Pompeii imperial family is very chaotic these days, so dont give me any more trouble! Leo was very chagrined by the recent situation in the Pompeii imperial family. The training institute alone was wasting his time. Do you run into problems too? Arent you always so confident? Bear was still aware of too much. But for Leo, nothing Bear faced was on the same level as him. But the problem is not with you, so of course you dont think its a big deal. Leo rolled his eyes. Youve been invited over again, havent you? This time you didntplete the task of killing me, someone else wille over to kill me again soon, and youre definitely not thest person toe over. This was a clear case of looking down on her own organisation! Hearing this, Bear was unconvinced and said to Leo. Let me tell you, there are masters everywhere in the killer pool, you just havent met us when were serious. With those two kung fu skills, do you really think youre invincible? Leo didnt want to go mendacity with her, just sighed lightly and said. Forget it, thats it for today. I was just out shopping for groceries, and I ran into you, so I came over to talk to you, and I didnt expect you to be molested by someone. After Leo finished speaking, he turned back and prepared to leave. Bear seemed to be considering something, and when Leo was about to turn out of the alley and leave, but Leo said. Im new here, arent you going to take care of me? I have no ce to stay. On hearing this, Leo was incredulous. How can a killer be short of money? There is no problem to find a ce to stay inside the Pompeii imperial family, so why bother him? But Bear didnt look like she would kill her. Leo then didnt want to think too much about it and nodded his head. OK, if you want toe along, thene, Ill look after you for a few days and when the timees, you can just leave. When it was said, Bears heart was full of joy. Following Leo back, she caught Clementines attention. Leo, who is she? Howe Ive never seen her before? She dressed so strangely. After all, Bear was wearing an outfit that was only often seen in modern trendy society. So when Clementine saw the clothes, she felt it amazed. Shes a friend of mine, she came over to the Pompeii imperial family to visit me, so shes staying with us for a few days. Bear, this is my sister, say hello and you can usually ask her for help when Im not around. Clementine was suddenly unhappy and said to Bear. Dont, Im busy, if you want help, go to Gabri. Shes been here for quite some time, and she knows here well.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. It was obvious that Clementine was making things difficult for Bear, who could see at a nce that Clementine had her heart set on Leo, but did not say anything about it. After Clementine finished speaking, Bear withdrew her hand. Dont worry, I wonte to you, brat. Bear uttered out of habit. And when Clementine heard this, she burst out in anger. Who are you calling a brat? Youre the brat. If you dont want to stay here, get out, I dont want you toe over. Instead of a hint of embarrassment, Bear said to Clementine with a smile. I wont leave, what can you do to me? Chapter 1174 I Want to Live Near You If Leo had to choose again, Leo would never have called Bear over. There would not have been so much trouble. For some reason, every ce Leo goes, there are girls who tend to get into a fight. Come on, you two, just stop arguing. Im upset enough already, if you argue any more, Ill leave. Neither Bear nor Clementine wanted Leo to leave at this time, so they hurriedly shut their mouths. Leo then took Bear to the guest room and said to her. Youll stay here. Bear, however, shook her head. No, I want to live next door to you, otherwise, why would Ie over to the Cohens? I came over to visit you, and youve left me out in the cold over here. Leo frowned and said. My God, I never thought there would be so many requirements for you to stay here. But Leo did not open his mouth to say it, but nodded and said. Well then, Ill take you next to my room, but you cante and bother me. With that, Leo led Bear to the room next to his room. After that guest room was given to Bear, Bear was finally willing to stay after seeing how close she was to Leos room. Do whatever you want to do, but dont jeopardise our familys interests and reputation. With that, Leo left, while Bear went into the kitchen. At this moment, Tiana was cooking congee in the kitchen. After seeing a girl came in, Tiana turned back in shock and looked at the girl. Whats going on? She looks so cute but have such a strong internal energy, is she a disguiser? Tiana went to Bear and asked her. Girl, why havent I seen you before? Bears innate pride told her that she could never show weakness in front of a woman. Because the woman is really noble looking, but Bear must surely take the top spot in another respect. Its none of your business. I am a friend of the family head, cant I walk around? After seeing such a wild girl, Tiana was surprised. But she did not feel offensive, she was just curious that Leo liked this kind of girl. Its okay, I know youre a friend of my Leo. What do you want to eat? I can cook for you. After hearing what Tiana said, Bear froze. Wait a minute, what did you just say? Your Leo? Is it possible that Leo is already married? Bear clearly had disappointment. And Tiana hurried to exin. No, no, you misunderstand, I am Leos mother, I am not his lover.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. After hearing these words from Tiana, Bear was even more wide-eyed. Wait a minute, if she is Leos mother, will she loathe me for my arrogant attitude? Bear trembled, then looked at Tiana, saying. Auntie, sorry, I was just joking with you. Im not a grumpy person, I was joking with you, haha. Tiana couldnt help but smile. The girl was so flustered that she surprisingly looked even more adorable. Dont worry, I will definitely not tell Leo, but you dont need to be afraid of him. I can already see that you are much stronger than him. Tiana knew that the strength of Bear was probably far superior to her, or probably her husband, so how could she be afraid of Leo? Tiana had never known Leos true strength. She just knew that Leo had two tricks up his sleeve, but they would not be too powerful, definitely below his father. After hearing this, Bearughed awkwardly. Although she knew she was strong, she was indeed no match for Leo, but Bear still did not deny it. I am an experienced person, looking at your eyes, I can more or less guess something. What is your rtionship with Leo? There are a lot of people chasing after Leo now, you have to seize the opportunity! But Bear had never experienced these things before, so when she was told so by Tiana, she froze. You misunderstand, how could I possibly like him? Dont you be ridiculous, I just came over to get something to eat. But are there really a lot of girls after him now? Bear couldnt resist asking. To be honest, after hearing what Tiana said, Bear was really a bit jealous. Tiana hurriedly said to Bear. Dont worry, my Leo is very exclusive. But you are pretty, and if you get the chance to be with him, I think it might be a good thing. Chapter 1175 Killer Attack Tiana did not hide anything. And after hearing these words, Bear blushed, and she could not calm down for a long time. Tiana realised the embarrassment and hurriedly said. I was joking, what do you want to eat? I will cook for you. To be honest, Bear really just doesnt know the name of any dish. When she was alone, she always ate casually and didnt care what she ate. Suddenly Tiana asked what she wanted to eat, which made Bear overwhelmed. Its okay, Auntie, I can eat anything. Of course, that was not what Bear had in mind at first, she came here to find out if there were any snacks. But she didnt realise that it was a kitchen and there was nothing at all that she could just take and eat. When Tiana heard that, she turned to Bear. Okay them, you go back first, Ill bring it to youter when its ready. As soon as Tiana finished speaking, Bear was panic. She was Leos mother, how dare she ask Tiana to serve her? So she waved her hand at Tiana. Auntie, of course Im going to be here to help you. With that, Tiana smiled at Bear, nodding and saying. Well, then, since you want to stay, Ill let you help me out. By the way, whats your name?N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Bear didnt think too much about it and just said her name, while Tiana seemed unresponsive after hearing it. She thought she had heard this name before. After pondering, Tiana finally reacted to the fact that Bear was the expert on top of the killer pool. However, seeing that Bear didnt mean any harm, Tiana didnt say anything and just continued to cook. If you dont cook, you really dont know how hard it is to cook. It was only after cooking that Bear realised that cooking was such a tedious task. But it was good that Tiana was always by her side to guide her so that she did not get so tired of cooking. OK, take these snacks, but dont mind if they dont taste good, after all, you are involved. Bear looked at the snacks she had helped Tiana make, which were very tasty and delicious. All at once, her heart was about to melt. My goodness, so this is what it feels like to cook, no wonder so many girls are at home as housewives. Its such a happy thing. How nice it would be if I could be like that? Suddenly, the image of Leo appeared in Bears mind, only she immediately shook her head. Just as Bear was pulling herself out of her fantasy, she suddenly felt a wave of malice. Whats going on? Why is there such a murderous aura in there and its gradually getting closer to us? Beside her, Tiana also sensed that something was wrong and stood in front of Bear, looking around for something. Bear had felt it by now, the killing intent had stopped and was at the door. Bear was able to sense what level of internal energy Tiana had, but she did not expect that Tiana would be able to sense this killing aura with this meagre internal energy. Come out, Ive seen you, theres no use in hiding. Tiana stood up at once, looking just like an empress, in front of Bear. And when Bear saw such an imposing Tiana, she couldnt believe that this person was the same amiable woman she had just met. As expected of the Princess, you have already sensed my murderous aura so soon. But even if you know its killing aura, what can you do? You are alone here now, I can kill you at will. A mans voice came from the doorway, sounding shrill and giving a sense of revulsion. Just as Bear was about to make a move to kill the man at the door, Tiana reached out her hand and stopped Bear. Because she knew that Bear was definitely not a member of the Pompeii imperial family, and if she rashly made a move, after letting the people of the Pompeii imperial family know about it, then she might incur a death sentence. Bear watched as Tiana held out her hand to stop her, so she did not rashly go forward, but watched how Tiana operated, ready to protect her. A man stepped out, treacherous with a goatee, looked at Tiana. And after Tiana saw this man, she crossed her arms, with a proud look, and said to the man. So its you, howe you came to me? Do you want to kill me? This man was very familiar to Tiana. He was the one who helped the imperial family to hunt down Adam many years ago. Although his status is different from that of the five elements and those high officials in the imperial family, his strength is second to none among the imperial family. His code name in the Pompeii imperial family was Anonymity. Anonymityughed out loud, pointing at Tiana andughing. I am here to kill the chick youre with! After hearing Anonymity words, Bear was first stunned, but then eased up andughed. Chapter 1176 The Formation of Flying Needles Do you know who I am? How do you have the audacity to say such things? I can spare you for three rounds, but with one move, you are bound to fall under me. Bear did not hide her strength. On the other hand, Anonymity clearly felt the strength of Bear, but appeared to be very bashful, seemingly not taking the strength of Bear to heart. I know youre Bear, the expert at the top of the killer pool. But I specialize in killing experts like you, and Im curious as to what makes you top of the killer pool. Or maybe these rankings are just a gimmick. Hearing Anonymity words, Bear burst into a rage. It was okay that Leo defiled the strength of the people of the killer pool. After all, Leo did kill multiple masters of the killer pool with his own power. But Anonymity hadnt even begun to engage the people of the killer pool, yet he was saying such arrogant things. Bear bellowed at once. Fine, since you think you are my opponent, I will show you what it means to have a gap between strengths, so that you can recognise reality. With that, Bear was ready to strike. The murderous aura between the two sides was so instant that it seemed that even the cooking utensils inside the kitchen sensed the murderous aura of the two men. With this action alone, the entire kitchen pots and pans rattled and made a pinging sound. Anonymity had not shown his full strength. Now after seeing Bear ready to fight, he unleashed all of his internal energy without reservation. No wonder youre so arrogant, so youre hiding your strength, but the result is the same, youre no match for me. With that, Bear charged straight on. But just at the moment when Bear struck, Tiana instantly extended her hand to make Bear stop. It was good that Tiana was able to withstand her power, otherwise, Tiana would surely have been injured. This is my house, how can I have you make a move? As the Princess of the Cohen family, would I not be unable to solve even such a small scene? Bear knew very well that Tiana was not a powerful fighting person. Although the identity of Princess has made many martial arts practitioners shun her, she can only be considered a middle to upper ss in terms of strength. What? Tiana, are you going to interfere in the matter between us? Do you know that harbouring someone from outside the Pompeii imperial family is a serious crime? Although you are the Princess, you will be in trouble once this matter is reported to the top. Anonymity spoke with a cold smile. Tiana was smiling faintly and said. She is not from the Pompeii imperial family, I will take care of this matter. But its inappropriate for you to barge into my house. If you want to fight, you wait for Bear to leave here, not in our house, or dont me me for being ungracious. After hearing these words, Anonymity did not look like he wanted to back down at all. Instead, heughed at Tiana and said to her. Dont worry, the people who let mee over to kill her are naturally not of low status, otherwise I would not have been here. If you have any trouble with what Im doing, you can report it to the top and I wont try to stop you, except that I have to take her down. With that, Anonymity charged straight towards Bear. Tiana didnt panic in the slightest, just watched as Anonymity approached Bear step by step, and then gently put his hands behind his back. Anonymity seemed to feel a murderous aura rushing towards him. As expected, the moment Anonymitynded on his feet, countless flying needles wereunched in all directions towards Anonymity. Luckily, Anonymity inner strength was deep enough to dodge most of the flying formations, but he was still shot by a needle in the hand. Tiana, I didnt expect you to y this kind of trick. Anonymity eyes were grim. If you stop me from doing my job, you cant afford the consequences. The strongest person in your family is only Adam, and Adam is not much stronger to me. Are you sure you want to mess with me like this? After hearing these words, although Tiana was still worried, but right now the other party was bullying her family. She said as she stared at Anonymity. You can do what you want, but I wont allow you to take liberties in my presence anyway. Its the same as just now, and if you want toe forward, youd better be prepared to turn into a hos nest.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. But dont me me for not warning you, the flying needle that was just shot at you has gradually taken its effect. If it werent for your superior martial arts skills, you would have fainted by now. A needle may not do much for you, but you go any further, you may be finished. Tiana said with a bashful face to Anonymity, who had some concerns at this point. Bear looked at Tiana, she could not imagine that such an amiable woman would have such fierce tactics, no wonder she dared to cook alone in this kitchen. Auntie, I will go up and clean him up. He is wild, but hes no match for me. Tiana refused. Anonymity sensed the belligerence of Bear and provoked her. I really didnt expect that an expert of the killer pool would rely on such underhanded means to evade my attacks. If you have the guts,e out and fight me one on one, dont stand behind Tiana. As luck would have it, all desire to attack had just been defeated by Tiana. Hearing that, Bear suddenly burst into a rage. Say it again, Ille out and kill you now. As soon as the words left her mouth, Bear rushed towards, while Tiana hurriedly turned off her mechanism, otherwise, it was estimated that Bear would not be able to stop this formation of flying needles. Surely you are young and so impetuous, so let me send you to hell! Chapter 1177 The Power of the Devil’s Realm As he watched Bear charge towards him, Anonymity retreated arge distance backwards. Since youre so unafraid of death, lets send you to hell. Seeing that Anonymity had concentrated all of his internal energy on his fist, Tiana instantly realised what was going on. It was because of this ring back then that Adam was almost killed by Anonymity. This ring is the famous Magic Ring of the Pompeii imperial family. Legend has it that this ring stores arge part of the users power in the ring and then, when used, instantly explodes with many times its own strength. And looking at the situation, Anonymity should have injected a lot of internal energy into it in order to be able to get rid of Bear. Just as Bear was about to get close to Anonymity, Bear felt her own strength was totally inadequate to fight this magic ring. A powerful force emanated from the ring, covering Bears entire body. With a chuckle, Anonymity brought his fist back as Bear gradually approached. However, just as Tiana was about to step in to help, an even stronger force rushed in through the back door of the kitchen. Arge hole was instantly punched through the back door of the kitchen and a pir of light rushed in. The two forces resisted each other and in an instant there was a sound of breaking ss from within the ring, which then directly reversed the power of the ring. Bear was knocked straight back to lie on the ground beside Tiana because of the powerful energy vibrations, while Tiana helped Bear up. How are you? Bears tough body would naturally not be hurt by the energy wave, and after she stood up, he looked at Tiana and said. I am right, Auntie, Im not hurt, how about you? Tiana shook her head and Bear watched carefully to make sure Tiana was okay before she dared to look over at Anonymity. Anonymity was shaken to the outside of the house because of the energy wave.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Although unhurt, Anonymity remained frozen in ce. Because he did not believe that someone could actually be able to hit the magic ring with a single attack that appeared to shatter. How is that possible? How powerful was that? The magic ring was even shattered. Who is it? Come out. Once Anonymity had reacted, he turned towards where the smoke was filling and shouted. And in the midst of the smoke, a figure seemed to emerge slowly. You are so rampant to barge straight to our house to kill someone. Our Cohen family cannot be bullied by you casually. The voice came out from where the smoke, while Bear, and Tiana seemed to instantly recognise who exactly the person in it was. This man was the Element Gold of the Five Elements. As Element Gold had just stepped out of the smoke, Tiana showed immense incredulity. How is it possible that Element Gold would take the initiative ande to the aid of our family? Didnt Element Earth try to kill our family before? Why are these five elements odd? Tiana said. Bearughed disdainfully and said to Element Gold. So its you. Its been a long time, and even though its been so many years since Ive seen you, I still find you very annoying. After meeting Bear, Element Gold put on a smile. Not many people in the entire Pompeii imperial family had seen Element Golds smile, but Bear was one of them. Miss Bear, its been a long time. I didnt expect our first reunion after so many years to be in a ce like this, but youre not hurt, thankfully. After hearing Element Golds words, instead of feeling shy, Bear looked at him with a disgusted face and said. How could he possibly hurt me? If you hadnt just swooped in, how would I have jumped to the side by mistake? Bear was naturally embarrassed to admit that she had just been shaken off by the energy wave. Only Element Gold knew that Bear waspetitive, so he didnt expose her. It was clear to Bear that she was no match for Anonymity. She did not know if the power in the magic ring had been used out. If not, it would be futile for Bear to go up there again, and she might get herself killed. By the time the smoke cleared, Anonymity reacted to the fact that the person in his way was, surprisingly, Element Gold. He was one of the strongest of the five elements among the Pompeii imperial family. Theres no way Anonymity doesnt know that. I didnt expect it, Element Gold, that the person standing in my way would be you. You probably dont know who sent me here, how about I exin it to you after Ive finished my mission, that that you can save your efforts? But I can tell you in advance that I was told toe here, and you should know very well what kind of person can have the right to get me here. Originally, Anonymity thought that after he had said this, Element Gold would let him go. But he didnt expect Element Gold to just give a cold smile, and he clenched his fist. How dare you mention the imperial family in front of me? The things the imperial family has been doingtely are really impervious to me. When Anonymity heard these words from Element Gold, sweat fell from his face. If Anonymity were to take on the Element Gold, Anonymity would definitely not be able to block three rounds and it would be a question of whether he could escape. Chapter 1178 Killing Intent Suppression Looking at Element Gold, fear gradually showed in Anonymitys eyes. Element Gold, what do you want? Do you want to kill me? Im working for the imperial family, even if you dont respect to the imperial family, you cant kill the imperial family. And as a n that has been helping the imperial family for generations, you cant betray your own ancestors to confront me.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. As expected, after hearing these words, Element Gold unclenched his fist and looked at Anonymity and said. Get lost, the only reason I wont kill you is because my ancestors. You can kill anyone you want, but there is one person you must never touch, and that is Bear. If she is hurt, I will be the first to find you and make you pay with your life. Element Gold did not appear to be much angry, except that his eyes were unusually determined. In this way, it seemed that the murderous aura emanating from Element Gold was even stronger. Element Gold looked surprised at Bear. He did not expect that Bear was an old acquaintance of Element Gold. Anonymity soon left the area. As he ran, he muttered. Damn it, she almost got killed, why did Element Gold suddenlye to this ce? Did the Cohen family have him to be here? Element Gold gradually approached Bear, but Bear looked very resistant. Dont youe any closer, I dont know you well, take one step forward and dont me me for being rude! As soon as Bears words left her mouth, Element Gold really didnt move. OK, in that case, Ill leave you alone, Im relieved to see that youre safe. The Cohens is a rtively safe ce, youll be in no danger if you stay here. Ill go first. When Element Gold left, Bear didnt even give him a look. Tiana looked at Bear in confusion, and Bear just shook her head. Wont you ask him why he knows youre in danger? Although Bear knew that Element Gold had a brilliant mind, she did not know that Element Gold had this kind of unpredictability. But more than that, Bear now wanted to clean up the kitchen. Otherwise Leo would haveughed at Bear when he came back. No, hes strange, when I knew him before, he was unpredictable and I dont know what he wants. Auntie, wed better get the kitchen cleaned up first. When nodded and walked in towards the kitchen. She wondered why Element Gold suddenly said that her house was the safest. It was clear that the various experts of the imperial family were targeting their family. Leo was waiting for someone at the door. Well? Did it work out? Around the corner, Element Gold suddenly stepped out. Leo then opened his mouth indifferently. And Element Gold just smiled and nodded. Its done, its nothing threatening, Ive beaten him back now, and I reckon he wont dare toe back here soon. Leo showed his thanks. I really didnt expect that our family would have so many enemies now, I really dont know what to do, and I cant just strike out. Just now, before Leo was even inside, he had already sensed that an internal energy was approaching. And this internal energy was full of killing intent, so he rushed back at the first opportunity. But he could not make a move, so he called Element Gold and asked him to hurry over from school. Luckily Element Gold arrived in time. Otherwise, it would be apletely different story inside now, and it is questionable whether Bear would have survived. Element Gold, you have been among the imperial family for a longer time, why do you think they wanted to kill Bear? Bear has nothing to do with our Pompeii Imperial family, and she received a mission toe over and kill me, so why is the imperial family now targeting her? Element Gold was chagrined and shook his head, never able to give an answer. I dont know, but Im going to get to the bottom of this. When he had finished, Leo nodded and said. Then Ill wait for your good news, but I advise you keep him alive and inquire about clues. It was known that Element Gold was a ruthless man with no humanity at all before those who disrupt the order. Chapter 1179 You are the Family Clearly, Bear looked panicked after what he had just gone through. Tiana could see it but did not say anything about it. Auntie, dont worry, if that guy really dare to do anything to us just now, I will teach him a lesson. He should be thankful that Element Gold came over to help, otherwise, if I had made a move, he would have died Bears fists were still clenched as she uttered. This was the first time that Bear had felt her life threatened. This made Bear very nervous. Tiana said with a faint smile amiably to Bear. Its okay, I guess that guy wouldnt dare to do anything, but I did not expect that youre so powerful. At Bear smiled awkwardly and said. Since I was young, my father wanted me to be a martial arts prodigy and sent me to a mountain to practice my kung fu. But after I got seed, he had passed away. At this point, Bear couldnt help but lower his head. After all, it was a sad story that she kept deep in her heart. Tiana patted Bears shoulder gently and said to her. Its okay, if you want to stay here, you can always stay here. Ill take care of you, just think of me as your mother.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The reason why the Princess was so beloved is because of her kindness. Had it not been for the fact that many people were of Princess, Princess would have been killed long ago. When Bear heard Tianas words, her eyes were filled with tears. Looking at Tiana, she was surprised that she really felt like her own mother, even though she had never met her own mother. Is it really possible? If it is possible, I can really stay here, but doesnt the Pompeii imperial family forbid outsiders to enter here? Wont it be inappropriate for me to be here? When Tiana heard this, she burst outughing and looked at Bear, saying. There is a ce called the training institute, there are many people from there are not from our Pompeii imperial family. By connection, you cane and live here. Adam was the teacher of this training institute, so it was easy to do such a thing. And when Bear heard this, she turned to Tiana and said. Good, then Ill be staying here, thanks, Auntie! Just as Bear uttered the word auntie, Tiana silenced her and said. Have you forgotten what you just said? I didnt want to your aunt. After hearing this, Bear immediately reacted and said to Tiana. Im sorry, its my fault, I forgot to change the address. With that, the two women burst intoughter within the kitchen. And at that moment, Leo walked in, and he knew what Bear had just gone through. Strange, why isnt this chick here? She was almost killed by someone, shes still in the mood to y outside at this time. Forget it, go look for her in the kitchen. Leo went to the kitchen after seeing that Bear was not in the room. Hearing the yfulughter inside the kitchen, Leo couldnt understand. Whats going on? Do these two have a chat? With that, Leo opened the door and walked in. Tiana was joking with Bear and the two of them didnt even realise that Leo had arrived in the kitchen. Whats wrong with you two? I havent even introduced you two, but you are so intimate. Bear had an arrogant face after seeing Leo walk in. Do you need an introduction to us? We have a much better rtionship than you now, you hurry up and go back. We still have to cook in the kitchen, when we are done, you cane over and have a few bites. After seeing how nonchnt Bear was towards Leo, Tiana couldnt help butugh out loud and said to Leo. Thats right, son, go away. You dont usually show up anyway, and now I have my daughter, I dont bother with you. Naturally, Tiana was joking. And after Leo heard this, he looked at Bear in disbelief and asked. What are you talking about? Tiana evenughed out loud. I like this girl very much, so Ill ept her as my goddaughter, from now on she will be your sister. You must not bully her, or if I find out, I will fix you. At this, Leo stared in disbelief. How was it possible that they have already be mother and daughter after only a few hours of meeting? However, Leo knew very well that Bear basically hadnt even befriended anyone and had no other daily life other than taking assignments on top of the killer pool, so how could she have such strong social skills? So to sum up, there was only one reason, that was, they werepatible. Chapter 1180 Element Water Forget it, I dont care about them, I didnt expect that they have so much fun together. Leo did not disturb them and quickly left the kitchen. Element Gold returned to his office at the training institute. Unlike usual, Element Golds expression looked very mncholy. Whats wrong? Element Gold, this is not like your style, dont you usually take everything very lightly? Although Leo made you feel surprised, but you werent so down now. After thest defeat of five by Leo, Element Gold was shocked, but he was not sad like he was now. But this time when he returned, distress was written on his face. Element Gold was awkward said to Element Water. Element Water, the girl I saw back then when I went down the mountain is back again. A few years ago, Element Gold received a mission from the imperial family to hunt down a deserter who had escaped from the Pompeii imperial family. He just didnt expect this deserter to bring in a killer from the killer pool. It cost a great deal of money to have someone from the killer poole and kill Element Gold, and this killer was Bear. After all, as the head of the five elements within the imperial family, Element Gold was naturally not inferior in strength. It was easy to defeat Bear. Knowing that she was no match for Element Gold, Bear chose to retreat. Only this retreat left Element Gold overwhelmed. This was the sweetest girl he had ever seen, but unfortunately, it was a hostile rtionship and he did not want to kill Bear. In this way, Element Gold was questioned by the imperial family for not killing the deserter and just letting Bear escape.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. However, they didnt make it difficult for Element Gold. Element Gold kept this matter in his heart, never expecting to meet Bear once again after so many years. Then shouldnt you be happy? With a joking tone, Element Water said to Element Gold. And Element Gold simply let out a long sigh and said to him, Id like to be happy, but she doesnt really want to see me, and by the way shes acting, shes very tired of me. Besides, shes in the Cohens, shes not from the Pompeii imperial family. The people who sneak into the Pompeii imperial family are our enemies, so how could I possibly carry out a pursuit against an enemy? Element Waterughed out loud and said to Element Gold. Youre the head of our five elements, is there anything you cant do? As long as you want to do something, once you talk to the people of the imperial family, they will definitely help you do it, just give them some benefits. After all, the rtionship between our five elements and the imperial family right now is very stalemated on both sides, and they want us to ease rtions with them and be able to help them with some things. Anyway, I see that the training institute has been managed well by us recently, nothing can go wrong, so why dont we use this opportunity to negotiate a deal with them and transfer Bears ount to our Pompeii imperial family? Although Element Water said it was easy, it was hard to carry out. After all, Element Gold had promised Leo that he would pursue this matter. No, its not appropriate, I have promised Leos, if I dont keep my words, it would be a disgrace for our Five Elements. At this, Element gasped indignantly, and then turned his back on him and said. Have you forgotten whose apprentice he is? He is the disciple of ck Dragon, if he hadnt defeated usst time, we would have killed him. How can we not take revenge for our teacher? If we make peace with Leo, I think we will be ungrateful to our teacher. Element Waters remark seemed to have caused Element Gold to have some fluctuations in his state of mind, and he looked at Rick with a hesitant expression. As the most vindictive of the five, Element said this was not very surprising, and Element Gold would not be swayed by him under normal circumstances. But the situation was different now, after all, Leo had touched what the Element Gold wanted in his heart. Element Water, such words must never be said again. I will do it myself, if it is not suitable, I choose to give up. We have promised Leo, we absolutely cannot go back on our word. Element Water pped the table hard. Element Gold, how can you say that? The master of Leo killed our master and now the person you like is living in their house, dont you think there is something strange about it? Although we cant say hes targeting us, Leo is definitely getting in the way of us doing things, if he didnt exist, how easy it would be for us and we do not need to go against the whole imperial family. How can the Cohen family go against the imperial family? Were in the wrong boat now, we go ashore now when its still toote, do you really want to make the same mistake again and again? After hearing these words, Element Gold was stunned, lost at words. Chapter 1181 Element Water is Bribed Am I really wrong? Even though he was the apprentice of ck Dragon, and ck Dragon killed our master But we promised him wed help him through this, so is it really appropriate to go back to our words now? After hearing these words, Element Water smiled faintly, and said to Element Gold. Element Gold, if we take what happened before as a n to get closer to Leo, its not too much. After hearing these words, Element Gold came to a sudden realization. As if he had thought straight, he looked at Element Water and said. It makes sense. Before he came to us, our Pompeii imperial family was peaceful, but ever since that guy came to our side, the Pompeii imperial family has be iparably chaotic, he must be rted to it. After Element Gold said this, Element Waterughed out loud. Youve finally sort of figured it out, this is something that we must be strict about, and we cant be fooled by him. Leo is incredibly strong and has such a good head on his shoulders. We cant afford to make another mistake after being used by him for so long. Element Gold nodded. In fact, Element Gold had thought of this before. Only because he promised Leo and he could never go back on his word. So he kept his promise and came over to the training institute as a teacher, but now it was different because Leo was already involved in Element Golds interests. To Element Gold, Bear was incredibly important, even more important than his own position. He wanted to get Bear. But Bear was living over in the Cohens, and she could have ties with Leo. If Leo was not brought down now, Bear would definitely be Leo in the future. This kept reverberating in Element Golds mind.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. OK, what you do is up to you, if its to kill Leo, thats the best. Element Water nodded excitedly after hearing the words. It seemed that this idea had been echoing in his mind for a long time. A hint of greed was revealed in his eyes. Now Element Gold has been fooled by me. Leo Ill see how you can still get on inside the Pompeii imperial family, and when Ive screwed you out of power, Ill get unlimited glory, and benefits. Ive been here for so many years and Ive gained nothing but the title of Element Water of the Five Elements, but what good are these things to me? Its not what I want, I want to be looked up at by all the people in the real world. The organisation is so powerful, and can give me everything I want, so why dont I join them? Why do I stay in this crap ce? Even if I have to kill Element Gold, I think it is worthy. Two days earlier, the organisation had sent someone tomunicate with Element Water. And Element Water was stunned when he heard the benefits offered by the organisation, he had never dared to imagine that anyone could take so much money. If he had been in the Pompeii imperial family, he might not have known how useful money was. But after he listened to the people inside the organization give him a real introduction to what the use of money is, Element Water was shocked. He made a phone call. Eloise, I have discussed with Element Gold, he is now willing to join us to deal with Leo, if you give us a n now, we will be able to implement it right away. Eloiseughed out loud when she heard the news and was thrilled. After all, she had no one more powerful to use, and right now the five elements were the most powerful people she knew. What a godsend! Yeah, after Element Gold listens to us now, we can go and screw Leo anytime we want, after all, it is easy for you five elements to deal with Leo. In fact, Element Water had never told Eloise about the five elements had long ago fought against Leo and they got defeated. Even if all five of them came together, they would not be half as strong as Leo. But he knew that after telling Eloise, Eloise would surely revoke their position, and then his own interest would be lost. Lord Eloise, remember what you promised me, you would take good care of me when I go to your world after I have finished my task. If you give me as much as you say, Ill do whatever you want me to do in the future. Although Eloise was average in strength, she was not average in her mouth. After all, that was how she got to a title of five-star executive. Dont worry, I will never go back on my word. As long as you get this done, I will be able to give you what I promised you, by the time you get in the society of ours, you will be the worlds best dominant man. Our lord is powerful in Dragon Kingdom, if you say one word, the whole Dragon Kingdom wont dare to touch you. After hearing these words, Element Waters aspirations for the future were raised once again, and he said to Eloise. OK, Im relieved to have you say that, now whats your n? Hurry up and tell me, Ive got to get to work. Element Water already looked impatient about it. And Eloise sent her n to Element Water. When Element Water learned the n, he smiled coldly. Chapter 1182 Planning to Guard the Training Institute Everyone within the Pompeii imperial family already knows that the training institute will start the tournament in just one weeks time. Everyone was waiting to see how powerful these students, taught by the highly capable teachers of the Pompeii imperial family, would be. Remember guys, youve been training so steadily these days, Im going to be really angry if your strength doesnt improve. Although it is said that there is no elimination mechanism in this tournament, you still have to give your best. I am someone who was targeted by the entire Pompeii imperial family back then, if we cant win, it will be humiliated. Adam said to his students in the ss inside the training institute. And when the students heard Adams words, they instantly became exuberant, because they had already heard about Adams deeds back then, and all of them admired him very much. After all, the world outside is different from the Pompeii imperial family, and the students outside are more loyal to those who fought bravely against the war than to those who were silent and observant. Dont worry, Teacher, we wont let you down, well definitely win! Thats right, how can we make you look bad? We will definitely take the champion. Thats right, were going to make all those people who were hostile to you regret it and show them what a powerful talent you are and what a stupid decision they made back then. Adams heart was infinitely warmed when he heard his student backing himself up in this way. It just didnt seem to help, but Adam was just hoping they would win the title. All right, all right, cut the crap and get to training. If we take too low a ranking this time, dont ask me to teach you martial arts. I feel ashamed to say that Ill teach you martial arts in the middle of the night. He was telling the truth. After all, he was the only one in the whole school who would teach martial arts to students in the middle of the night. And his students were the only ones who were willing toe out sote to learn martial arts. Looking at all his students with a look of passion, Adam smiled with satisfaction. And at that very moment, Leo was preparing for this matter. When the timees for an operation of this magnitude, its bound to cause waves, and Im going to make sure that it is safe.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Leo knew very well that this tournament would definitely cause waves and people inside the organisation would definitely make a move. If Leo had not killed the organisations n in its cradle, the Pompeii imperial family might have been put in a passive position and it would not have been easy to turn the tide again. The students were already controlled by arge part of the organisation, and even if they were discovered now, it would not be a simple matter to have them thrown out, let alone after the imperial family was controlled by the organisation. Gabri, only you and I know about it, you must not expose the matter. If it is exposed, then not only you and I, but even the entire Great Pompeii Imperial family will be in a passive position. The most valuable person that Leo could trust now was Gabri. Gabri had been practising on her own, but she had not made much progress. After hearing what Leo said to herself, Gabri just smiled and said to Leo. Dont worry, although I may not be that good in a single battle, I am very good at multiyer battles and my illusions can y a very important role. This was one of the reasons why Leo asked Gabri toe and help. Gabris illusion was very powerful, and when the timees, it was able to strike a very incredible effect with multiple people. OK, Ill put this one on you, you must help me get this done, and let me do the rest. As he said that, Leo stood up, and just at this time, the door behind was suddenly pushed open. A woman walked in, with an arrogant tone, and said to Leo and Gabri. I really dont understand, do you not trust me or do you think Im not strong enough? I feel like Im above her, so why wont you let me participate in this battle? Im your sister now, and if you dont treat me better, Ill go and tell my godmother to clean you up. What bother Leo was really happening. He had been hiding during his time at home, just to keep Bear from following him. She didnt expect Bear to eventually follow him and find this ce. Well, Gabris scent was obvious. What can you do to help me? You are from outside the Pompeii imperial family, you have trouble even going out, let alone you can help me in the middle of the training institute. When she heard this, sheughed out loud and said to Leo. You dont know that, right? Yesterday, my godmother already helped me to get my identity right, I am now also a person of the Pompeii imperial family and can freely enter and leave the training institute, because I am a student inside. After hearing this, Leo was even more speechless, not expecting that his mother had really helped her to get her identity here. And as Bear was really good, there was even less reason for Leo to turn Bear away now. All right, all right, but Im telling you, you mustnt hold me up. After Leo had said this, Bear said to Leo with an arrogant tone. Dont take yourself too seriously, just dont let me save you when the timees. Chapter 1183 A look at the Terrain When he saw Leos promise to take him along on the expedition, a haze of light appeared on Bears face at once. Leo nodded slightly and left the room with Bear and Gabri. Neither of them knew much about the regional distribution of the training institute, so it was necessary to take them both on a trip first. Because Gabri was from the Pompeii imperial family, she didnt need any identity, but Bear was using the ID card Tiana had gotten for her to get into the training institute. Gabri, who had never seen so many people before, was dumbfounded. She hadnt expected a training institute to have so many students, and all from out of town. Dont let looking at handsome guys make you forget the main reason you came here, youre here to scout the terrain over here, dont mess it up.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Bear was not too curious, after all, she had seen all kinds of scenes, and this little scene was nothing to her at all. Just following Leo while taking note of the surrounding terrain. You like havent seen anything and are curious from a trip to the training institute. Funny, if I looked like that, Id probably be ashamed of myself. Bear and Gabri are mocking at each other. Leoughed bitterly. If he had known that, he would not have brought Bear along. Gabri didnt pay much attention to her, and just continued to follow Leo, looking around. Leo, what are you doing over here? Were in ss now. Adam was teaching his students, and after suddenly seeing Leo, he approached him and asked. Leos arrival should have caught the attention of that group of students. But this time their attention waspletely focused on Gabri, and Bear. No way, I didnt expect Leos character to be so good, and he had two women with him, Im really envious. With his strength, its normal for him to have this kind of treatment. Thats true, if I had the strength of Leo, I guess I would be able to do that. Bear felt a rush of pleasure after hearing thepliments he was receiving. Hear that? They areplimenting me, youre kind of honoured to be standing next to me, after all, I dont just walk around with anyone. Bear uttered, while Adam was puzzled after seeing Bear, and looked at Leo. Whats going on with this girl? Howe she doesnt look like a local, and theres a strange aura about her? Shes not some friend of yours, is she? When Adam saw Bear, he honestly felt a bit incredulous. Because the power emanating from Bear was so unbelievable that even Adam himself did not necessarily dare to be sure that he could escape from Bears hands. This is just a friend of mine, she is good in strength, so I brought her here to have a look around and show her our teaching system. When Adam heard this, he only nodded slightly, but his attention was still on Bear. If such a powerful man were to go against the Pompeii imperial family, it would be quite difficult to deal with. And just at this time, suddenly a man came over with a group of his own teachers, moving towards Leo in an aggressive manner, causing Leo to be somewhat puzzled. Element Gold, why did you evene to inspect yourself? Leo took the initiative to go up and greet him, but after seeing Element Golds eyes, something was not right, Leo felt bad. As expected, after hearing Leos greeting, Element Gold did not respond, but continued to walk forward with a hint of murderous aura radiating from his eyes. Dont go near him, hes very powerful and if you mess with him, its probably going to be hard to save your life. The man who spoke was really a Bear. Bear knew that Element Gold was incredibly powerful, but Leo didnt take it seriously at all, he just thought that the Element Gold had met something difficult. Its okay, Element Gold is the headmaster of the school and does everything right for people. Leo said tentatively to Bear. After hearing these words, Element Gold just smiled coldly and walked towards Leo and said to him. Whats going on? Leo, why did you bring so many people from outside the school? Do you want them toe and get familiar with our Pompeii imperial familys venue setup? Im telling you, if anything goes wrong then, Ill be the first one toe after you. Element Golds remark made Leo incredulous, but Leo didnt look so surprised, he just seemed to have guessed something. Element Gold, what do you mean? I just brought my friend here to visit our training institute, after all, under your leadership, our training institute has be started to get on track, which should be a happy thing! Element Gold did not say anything, but just waved his hand to indicate Leo to hurry up and leave with his men. Adam was also very puzzled. After all, Element Gold did not look like this at all before, so howe he suddenly became so serious and impatient with Leo?. Element Gold, whats going on? You dont seem to be in a very good mood today. If you havE any problem, I will help you out. Adam said with a straight face. At this moment, Element Water who was following behind suddenly said in a mocking tone to Adam. Adam, you have been wanted to be killed, you should not speak, and I am afraid that if outsiders hear you then, it will be a shame. After saying this, Element Water covered his mouth and snickered, but after Adams students heard these words, they became angry at once. Chapter 1184 Let’s Fight, Element Water What do you mean? Who are you saying that? Our teacher is very powerful, you have no right to say that. This group of students was really daring. After hearing someone say that, all the students united at once, which really made Element Water unbelievable. But even if all these people came up at the same time, they would be no match for Element Water at all. Element Water then said with a sneer, pointing at the students present. Save your breath, your teacher is just a fugitive, and if the imperial family hadnt given him this opportunity toe out, he would still be halfway up the mountain, pinned down by that beast. After hearing these words, Adam could not hold back any longer and walked up to Element Water and asked. Element Water, do youe here to cause trouble? What, are you going to make a move on me? Im the head of the school, and I have the right to expel you at any time if you make a move against me. Element Water said. Am I right? Youve done that sort of thing and you wont let me talk about it? Element Water was arrogant. However, Adam was really unable to make a move. After all, if he did it, he wouldnt be the only one who would have to suffer. Bear looked ufortable. Although she still did not know what kind of person Adam was from Leo, she could not help but be angry when she saw how arrogant Element Water was. Element Gold, whats going on? Is this the man under yourmand? Biting like a dog, lets ignore him, just do our own thing. With those words, Element Gold then stared viciously at Element Water. Element Water stopped talking and retreated to his side. Bear, would you like me to show you around the school? Im the headmaster of this school. Leo is probably not very familiar with the ce now, so its better for me to show you around. After hearing Element Golds expectant words, Bear however, said to him with an expression of disdain. On what grounds? Even if you know the ce better, I dont want to go with you, I want to hang out with him. You take your men with you. Indeed the power of love is most incredible. When Element Gold heard what Bear said, he instantly transferred his anger to Element Water. He thought it was Element Water caused him to lose a date. Sorry, Bear, Ill discipline my men properly when I get back, its true that the men under mymand did not behave well today, I apologise to you. Bear didnt even look at the Element Gold, she just took Leos hand and walked to the other side. Come on, Leo, lets go over there, I think it might be a bit more interesting. With that, Bear led Leo to the other side with her. And Leo didnt resist after having his hand pulled by Bear. Seeing this scene, Element Gold burst into a rage and turned to Element Water. If you talk nonsense next time, Ill absolutely clean you up. Not only to Leo, but Element Golds became much grumpier towards his former friend whom he used to spend a lot of time with. Element Water knew that Element Gold was very strong and if he didnt rely on him, he wouldnt be able toplete his mission. Then he also put away his temper and said with a smile. Sorry boss, I just couldnt resist for a second, but now its okay, now that the group is gone, I can bully the old man as much as I want. Naturally, Adam would not willingly allow others to bully him just like that. Although Leo left, Adam still decided to retort. Element Water, its not appropriate for you to say that, my son is here. Even if you dont respect my son, there are still so many students here now. You didnt tell me I would have such a hard time being a teacher when you asked me toe here before. And now youre humiliating me in public in front of so many people, it is not quite appropriate, is it? Adam spoke lightly, but his strength was there, and Element Water did not take him seriously at all. Are you sure youre really my opponent? Do you know who I am? I am Element Water of the five elements. Adam just smiled coldly, although he said that on the surface his strength was not as good as Element Water, he did not lose at all in terms of his aura.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Cut the crap, lets just have a match, why all the useless talk! When the students heard this, they were abuzz with excitement. After all, their teacher was going to fight a very powerful man. It sparked their curiosity, but they were still more than worried. Its going to be a fight, I am so looking forward to it, but a bit worried. Of course we need to worry, although our teacher is fierce and experienced in fighting, that other party is one of the five elements! Thats right, if theres dangerter, we must help our teacher, otherwise we wont be able to learn martial arts if he gets hurt. The students didnt care that their teacher might not be a match for Element Water and were beside themselves with ideas for a n to save their teacher. Chapter 1185 Come and Get Me Seeing that the students gathered around were ready to go up to help Adam, Element Water did not panic at all. Because he didnt take this group of students seriously at all. What, Adam, do you have to be embarrassed in front of your own students? How could Adam stand this? After all, he was once a renowned expert, but now he was being mocked by such a person, how could he not take action? It doesnt matter, if Im not your opponent, Im willing to be humiliated. Anyway, my students know my strength, so whats the use of even if I disguise it? I might as well fight you squarely in front of you. Element Water instantlyughed out loud and looked at Adam, saying with a disdainful look on his face. Come on then, Boss, you watch from the sidelines. Element Gold was very torn inside. After all, Adam was Leos father, and if he was really killed, there would really be no room for discussion with Leo afterwards. Are you really going to make a move on him? Hes Leos father, and you know how strong Leo is, in case hees after us, well be finished. At that moment, Element Water whispered in Element Golds ear. Boss, all I want is for his son toe and fight us. We have a secret magic treasure, if he is really as strong as we think he is, all we have to do is bring out that magic treasure and I dont believe he is our opponent. At this, Element Golds eyes suddenly lit up and something came to mind in a sh. Do you really want to use that thing? The consequences of that thing would be unthinkable if it were opened, are you really not going to leave room for them? Element Water smiled slightly, but that smile was cold. So what? If it wasnt for wanting to help Master take revenge, how would we have taken out that thing? Even if Master was still alive, he must have supported us, after all, he was our enemy, but we had to go all out to kill him. At this point in time, Element Gold was on dilemma. After hearing the exnation from Element Water , he nodded and said to him. In that case, start the duel, and if we can keep him alive, lets keep him alive, we didnte here to kill, we just came here to anger Leo, and by the way, let the people of the training institute know our majesty. Element Water smiled faintly. He then went towards Adam, who was ready to fight. After spending so many years inside that cave and training with that dragon for so long, it seems that now I really have to use my full strength and fight this guy, if Im not his match, my life will be in danger. Just then, Leo came over and said to his father. Dad, why dont you let me do it? Although Leo was not worried about the possibility of Adam being killed by Element Water, after all, he was around and could go up and intervene at any time. But to be on the safe side, its better to take the plunge yourself. Its okay, son, you dont have to put up a fight, just see me behave. Adam shook his head, You may not think your dad is that powerful, but I have cards, how can I let a junior mock me? Hearing this, Leohad an incredulous look on his face. He had never heard of his dad having any other cards before. Gabri also knew Adams strength, so she said to him. Uncle, lets forget it, the consequences would be unthinkable if you fought. Adam just shook his head and looked at Gabri and said. Its okay, dont worry, Im old now and dont afraid of him. You guys just watch from the sidelines. Element Water was finally tired of waiting and said to Adam. Have you guys finished yet? Do you think you are parting with each other? Adam smiled faintly, and then a light appeared even more in his hands. It is the power of Adam.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Element Water sneered, It seems you are really a man, at least you dare to fight me, so I wont force you to surrender, lets begin. As soon as the words left his mouth, Element Water pierced through like a bolt of lightning and delivered a fatal blow towards Adam. And Adam also reacted quickly, although his strength was not as strong as Element Water, but he was quick to response. It seems those people were right after all, your strength is not bad, but in front of me you are a mole, no matter how strong you are, it is useless. It was not that Element Water was talking big, but Adam did appear to be incredibly insignificant. Element Gold walked over to Bear and said to her. Bear, why dont youe with me for stroll? I reckon theyll be fighting for a while yet, I dont want you to see a bloody scene, and Leos father is no match for Element Water. Chapter 1186 Element Water Fouls Bear looked coldly at the Element Gold and smiled coldly. Shut up, even if Leos father is not a match for Element Water, so what? Element Water is so young and Adam is so old, do you think he wins with honor? I used to always think of you as a decent man, but now you seem to me to be a despicable and shameless viin. Element Golds face paled. He had not expected that Bear would say that about him. For a moment, he regretted that he had let Rick go up topete with Adam. But in the situation before eyes, the two men were already fighting and it was impossible to separate them. Leo and Gabri had been watching from the side, ready to help Adam at any time. What should I do? Leo, should I step in to help Adam, in case he really gets hurt In response, Leo only smiled lightly, then shook his head and said to Gabri. Thats not necessary, although my father was not able to kill him, but my father is not an ordinary man. If he was really that weak, how could he have survived for so long inside that cave? After Leo finished saying this, Gabri felt incredible. After all, Element Water now was taking the advantage and Adam looked as if he was about to lose. Adam kept provoking his opponent with words. What, brat, howe you cant hit me? Even if Ive been avoiding you, you cant hurt me. I thought you were very powerful, but I have overestimated the strength of the five elements. By this time Element Water was annoyed. After all, he was indeed constantly chasing after Adam, but he just couldnt hurt him in any way. Originally, he thought he was stronger than Adam, but he could not do anything to him. If you have the guts, dont run away and duel me properly, whats the point of you running all the time? Adam said as he ran andughed, looking at Element Water, who had been chasing him. Thats funny, you cant hit me, do you still me me? How about you stand still and allow me to hit you and Ill admit youre stronger than me.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The students, seeing their teacher constantly on the run, did not feel ashamed, but instead apuded their teacher. After all, they knew that Element Water was no ordinary power. Even if they were from the outside world, they had heard the story of the five elements. Only before they came in here, they thought the five elements were very high and mighty, but now they feel that they are iparably despicable and nasty. Adam saw Element Water not chasing himself, after which he stopped in his tracks and looked at Element Water behind him and said . Im not that bored stand there or hit you, because I dont really want to hurt you, so you might as well get the hell out of there. No one had expected that Adam, whose strength was clearly weaker than Element Waters, would be able to tease Rick. Boy, you just dont dare toe up and fight me, do you? You are an elder, but you did such a shameless thing! After hearing this, the students suddenly burst into a rage and turned to Element Water. We look down on you, right? Is it decent for you toe and fight with our teacher at your age? Even if my teacher were to lose now, so what? Wed still look down on you. Thats right, youre a general of the Pompeii imperial family and you even made a move against our teacher, youre really disappointing. I thought you were very high and mighty, but I was wrong. You just are a bereaved dog right now, chasing after people and biting them constantly. The group of students seemed to think that they were students and would not be attacked. However, they did not expect that Element Waters temper would be so strong, and after being angered by them for a few moments, Element Water took on the students directly. I know what it takes to get you to strike, dont you love your students? Now Im taking a shot at your students, I just cant believe you wonte over and fight me. Hearing that, Adam suddenly turned pale and his brows furrowed. Theyre just a bunch of kids, even if you rely on them to actually hurt me, whats the point? Element Gold, your man is outrageous, and you still dont mind it? Were in a tournament, and he finds someone outside the field to threaten me. Seeing Bear eyeing him, Element Gold said he was eager to help him. But now if he disgraced Element Water, it will be hard for Element Gold to exin when he goes back, although as boss, he still has to take sides with his own people. Adam, its not that Element Water is wrong, youve been running away. It is a fight, not a chase match, if you have the guts, you cane up and fight him. After hearing Element Golds words, there was some anger in Leos heart, as it was clear that Element Water hadmitted a foul and yet Element was saying it was his fathers fault. Chapter 1187 – The Unqualified Element Gold Element Gold, it seems that you are still really not qualified to be the boss of this Five Elements, though I used to think that you were a decent man. Leo said coldly to Element Gold. Element Gold was shocked in his heart and frightened, but in todays situation, it was not good for him to say anything else. Thats how cruel a tournament is. If you dont dare topete, why do you ept this tournament? I dont want to say anything more, Its Element Waters business. Suddenly, Leo said with a cold smile as he looked at Rick. It doesnt matter, if youre going to make a move on this group of students, then Ill make a move too, because Im here for this group of students today and theyre my friends today. If they get a bit hurt, I will take your head off. After Element Water heard these words, it was as if a sharp de was ced against his heart, and he felt iparably frightened. What do you mean? Are the two of you going to beat me? Leos smile was cold, Whats the problem? Element Gold didnt say I cant make a move, and you have already ready to hurt our people, why cant I make a move? After Leo finished speaking, Element Water finally wimped out. Because he knew that he was no match for Leo, and it was basically impossible to win if he didnt bring out his bottom card against him. OK, if you say so, then I wont make a move on this group of students , but your father should hurry up and fight me. Leo smiled faintly and ignored Element Water. Element Water was also very helpless about this, after all, if he moved his students, Leo would probably kill him. Youre threatening me, in that case, Ill continue. I dont believe I cant catch up with you! Now Leo has seriously threatened the position of the five elements, but the five elements had to do something.. And Adam stopped at this point. Come on, you dont need to provoke me,e and bit me. Dont you just want to fight me? I ept your challenge. Adam finally got serious and jumped down from a tree. And a sinister grin instantly appeared on Element Waters face. Thats more like it,e on. The two were finally going to officially face off. Gabri knew that Adams strength was definitely not a match for Element Water and began to channel her illusionary spell on the side. I dont believe that I cant clean up a few of you with this trick. Although Adams strength was said to be inferior to that of Element Water, but with Gabris illusion, the effect would be different. Suddenly, Element Waters eyes went ck and he couldnt see anything.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. He thought he was briefly blinded, but after a while, Element Water unexpectedly found himself wrapped in a boundary. Whats going on? Who the hell is interfering in this fight? Didnt we agree to fight one on one? Why is the boundary suddenly being used, who is using illusions? After hearing Element Waters words, Adam instantly seized the opportunity to rush up. And when Leo heard this, he understood that it was Gabri who was helping his father, andughed on the other side. Dont you like to y dirty tricks? Ill show you what a dirty trick is! After Gabri used the illusion, Leo did not rush to stop it and just watched quietly from the side. Soon, Element Water was beaten back by Adam, and now he could not see Adams figure, so he could only sniff Adams power and dodge. Whats going on? Why would Leo use such underhanded tricks to deal with Element Water? Leo would not pay any attention to the Element Gold this time, and just said with a cold look. So what? Werent you the one who used the dirty trick first? Element Gold was now at his wits end. Element Water could not see anything in the midst of the boundary now, but he was unable to do anything in the outside world, after all, he was not as strong as Leo. Stop, in case Element Water gets hurt, it wont be good, stop it or Ill really flip out! After Leo heard this, he burst outughing and said to Element Gold. What? Youre going to flip me off, you dont really think I should respect you. Your master is no match for me, let alone you. As far as I know, your master is a lowly and shameless man, a false gentleman, so why do you have to defend him in this way? Even if ck Dragon is bad, its still inly bad, not unlike your master, and that makes me look down on your master even more. After hearing these words, Element Gold was furious, yet he did not dare to make a move. After thinking about the thing that Element Water had just mentioned, he had some thoughts at once. Dont me me if you say such outrageous things, Leo, I will only be able to deal with you. Suddenly, Element Gold twisted the ring on his hand. The ring then sprang up with two wires that steadily got Element Golds arms. This thing isnt handed down from your master, is it? I dont think it is a very good control thing, youd better think before you use it. Leo had already read about this ring in the book. It is said that this ring was knocked off the master of the five elements when ck Dragon was fighting, but now Element Gold had it. Chapter 1188 Defeat the Magic Ring So what? You forced me to do it, and if I dont make a move, I am sorry for my master and Element Water! This ring is considered a ring of heritage among the five elements. All masters transmit their full power into this ring and subsequently pass it on to their next generation of apprentices. Leo did not stop, I want to see how strong the people were in that era, and also to see what strength the people ck Dragon defeated were. As he said this, a hint of blood appeared in the eyes of Element Gold as if he wanted to rush up at any moment and bite everyone present to death. Gabri, as well as Bear, could not help but retreat two steps backwards after they felt that Element Golds power was gradually rising.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. He doesnt look right, it would be bad if he did make a move on us, hurry up and call your father and retreat together. Gabri and Bear were incredulous after hearing what Element Gold had just said that Leo had defeated five of their Five Elements. It doesnt matter, Id like to see his strength, and how strong this ring is. Leo was not worried. After all, he did not even know how strong he had be now, and its just as well that I have this to test his strength. On the other hand, Adam also sensed the power of Element Gold. There was also Element Golds murderous aura, and even Element Water couldnt help but stop. But now Element Water cant see anything and doesnt know why his boss is using the ring. But he had sensed the murderous aura and knew at once what had happened. Atst you are using the ring, you should have used it a long time ago, if you had used this ring then, Leo would have been dead by now. After Element Water spoke out, Leo suddenly understood the position of the five elements, which was to help the organization to kill him together. I understand, so you have already nned to kill me, since so, I have to make a strike. As he said this, Leo shook his left hand, and suddenly a powerful force sprang forth, causing the entire Pompeii imperial family to feel it. Whats going on? Why has your power suddenly sprung up? As far as Ive experienced, isnt there no internal energy? Whats going on with suddenly having such powerful internal energy? Leo only smiled lightly and looked at Gabri and Bear and said. If I dont have some strength, how can I stay in the Pompeii imperial family? He had used the ring, I will y with him and see if he can carry my kick or not. Adam heard Element Waters loudughter then rushed straight up and punched Rick in the stomach. Element Water was knocked back by the sudden attack, and blood continued to gush from his mouth. Element Gold was furious after seeing this scene. Damn it, how dare you sneak up on Element Water? I will make you all pay, including you, Leo, I will make you die. With that said, all the power in the entire Pompeii imperial family went out of control. Because the power of Element Gold was so overpowering that no one could even imagine that this was the power that could emanate from inside a persons body. Leo only smiled faintly and turned on part of his power, and his hands then emitted blue luminescence, which was Leos internal energy. I didnt expect I would have to fight someone seriously after all this time, I really dont want to make a move, after all, there will people die if I make a move. As the Commander of Wyverns, it has been a long time since Leo has taken the initiative to kill someone. Now that he had seen Element Gold, he knew he had to make his move. Gabriel, and Bear were soon unable to hold on to this powerful oppressive force and were left breathless, so Leo let them leave first. Adam looked at his son and asked in disbelief. What is going on, son? Why are you so strong? Why didnt you tell me before? Leoughed out loud and looked at his father, said calmly. Dad, think about it, how I handed you the way of running energy before and how I taught you the moves to restrain Element Water. I didnt even think of hiding it from you, you just didnt guess it yourself. Now that youve defeated Element Water, you can leave too, in case you get hurtter. Leo did not know how much power he could cause with such a punch, and just stood calmly in front of Element Gold. Drop death, Leo, today you will follow your father to hell! As the words fell, Element Gold sprinted to Leos face and raised his fist. It was as if the sky had split open as the gale around it followed Element Golds arm and rushed towards Leo. Leo felt the power, if it was before, Leo would have fled. But this time Leo felt that this force was very weak. It could be blocked by casually extending a fist. Average strength, but you talk big. In that case, Ill let you know what it means to be truly crushed by strength. Leo stretched out his palm and grabbed the fist of Element Gold. The power in Element Golds body seemed to be instantly sucked away by Leo. Even the two iron wires inside the ring hurriedly kicked back from Element Golds body, seemingly protecting the power inside from being sucked away by Leo. Whats going on? Get off me now! This time Element Gold was panicked, as he felt his power was draining away at a rapid rate, rushing towards Leos body, whose belly had been treated with special drugs. If it were ordinary, it would have been shattered by such a powerful force, but Leos power is different. I told you you were no match for me. Leo then simply grabbed Element Golds arm and flung him towards the ground, and instantly the floor cracked into a huge deep crater. Chapter 1189 Identity Disclosure Element Gold was dropped by Leo in such a way that Leo sent out a huge internal force that burst all of Element Golds internal organs. Element Golds eyes protruded and blood continued to spurt out of his mouth as his body convulsed. Following this, his head lolled and his feet went straight, and he died. All those present were stunned and dumbfounded, the powerful Element Gold was like an ant in front of Leo, and was instantly killed by Leo in seconds. This shows that Leo is powerful! Leo then took a cold look at Element Golds corpse and marched off. The death of Element Gold at the hands of Leo spread instantly throughout the entire Pompeii imperial family, and all knew about it overnight. The crowd was shocked, even the powerful Element Gold died at Leos hands, who would dare to strike at Leo again? After Leo killed Element Gold, heughed coldly in his heart. The strength of the top echelons of the Pompeii imperial family was so small, and he still used his power to bully others, it was simply ridiculous. So Leo did not intend to hide one more thing, so he let the word out and made it known to the world that the scent of the past, which was hailed as a natural disaster by the Pompeii imperial family, was him. Moreover, Leo said in a domineering manner, If anyone is not convinced, they cane out to me, and I will eradicate them one by one! The story quickly blew up again, and the eight Pompeii imperial family trembled directly upon learning that Leo was unbelievably horrible. Also shaken to the core was General George of the Pompeii Imperial family, whose eyes at this point were horrified and he sighed. He had always thought that Leo was not as strong as he was, but now he realised that Leo was far too strong for him. The internal hierarchy of the Pompeii imperial family was on edge and immediately met urgently, realising that Leo posed a serious threat to their position. If they dont find a way to deal with Leo and get rid of him in time, or restrain him to the control of the Pompeii imperial family, they fear that the Pompeii imperial family will lose its status. So at the meeting, various options for dealing with the situation were put forward. At this point someone said, Leos wife, Lydia, hase to the Pompeii imperial family, why dont we make a move on her? A man furrowed, instinctively did not agree. However, he was silent for a long time and finally said nothing, only sighing darkly, Lydia, dont me me! Countless figures have left the Pompeii imperial family. In the training institute, something shocking happened. Eloise was filled with horror as the top brass within the imperial family and the five-star executives of Phantom began to discuss ways to deal with Leo. Since force was useless, they would attack its soft underbelly. Meanwhile, seeing that none of the three five-star executives, Violet, Luis and Eloise, could pose a threat to Leo, the temporary leader of Phantom pondered before saying in a cold voice. Since Leo is so powerful, we have no choice but to use activate our ultimate weapon. So they went to the chamber, opened the freezer case of nutrient solution and a man as hard as a zombie slowly crawled out of the nutrient solution. His expression was cold, his eyes red, and his whole body emanated a powerful aura, with him as the centre, a circle of aura constantly fluctuating around him, extending out endlessly. The aura was so great that it instantly made heaven and earth tremble, and the sun and moon pale inparison. The previous Dominic were all clones of people. But at this moment this person is the real Dominic, whose power is so much more powerful than the fake clone Dominic. This Dominic is none other than the big brother that Leo has been searching so hard for. Dominics powerful aura was felt even by people far away from the Pompeii imperial family, shocking all of them. Leo felt this aura more obviously, but it was an aura he was exceptionally familiar with. It was the aura emitted by the real Dominic. But Leo could not be happy, he sensed that this aura wasing towards him with bad intention. Leos expression was stony as he lit a cigarette and smoked it. At this time Leos mobile phone rang, and when he saw that it was Sharons call, he asked in a deep voice, Sharon, where are you? Sharon on the phone spoke with great excitement, Im close to the Pompeii imperial family, I sense Dominics aura, this is the real Dominic, Im so happy! Leos heart however sank violently and asked, Where are you? Send me a location, Ill go pick you up right away. Okay! Sharon immediately sent the location to Leo.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Immediately afterwards, Leo rushed to find her. In a wooded area on the outskirts of the countryside, the two meet. Sharons face was happily scarlet as she giggled, Leo, I sense the real Dominic, hesing this way towards the Pompeii imperial family. Lets go find your big brother together. Its been three years, and we can finally meet. After taking a few puffs of his cigarette and then stamping it out, Leo said in a quiet voice. Yes, it is the real Dominic who has returned. But he has been transformed into an enemy by the Phantom, he has no soul or spirit anymore. To put it bluntly, he is simr to a murderous robot, and he was released this time specifically to kill me. Sharons face instantly changed, and her eyes quickly filled with tears. When Leo saw her staggering, he immediately helped Sharon, who almost copsed and threw herself on Leos body bawling. Late at night, when Lydia saw that Leo had note home, she became apprehensive. Her daughter, Emilia, was restless, so she said, Mum, lets go and wait for dad at the door. Okay! Lydia immediately led Emilia out of the house and waited for Leo toe home in the dim light. Suddenly, a group of men in ck descended from the sky, they grabbed Lydia and said in a cold voice, Go,e with us to the Pompeii Imperial family. Let go of my mother! You bad men! Ill beat you to death! Ill kill you all! Emilia rushed up like a madman, hitting and kicking the man in ck who had grabbed Lydia. The man who grabbed Lydia was so angered by Emilia that he kicked Emilia out. Emilia fell to the ground with a thud and was instantly unconscious. Lydia screamed in a piteous and miserable voice, Daughter! My daughter She went mad and bit at the ck man who had grabbed her. A man in ck shed at Lydias neck and she immediately passed out. They disappeared into the night. When Leo rushed home with Sharon, he saw his daughter unconscious on the floor. He was so frightened that he immediately carried his daughter home, and then used silver acupuncture to treat her. A momentter Emilia woke up, and when she saw Leoe back, she cried, Daddy, mommy was taken away by the bad guys. The bad guys said they told mommy to go to the Pompeii imperial family. Chapter 1190 The Wrath of the Commander of Wyverns At these words, Leo was shook and his face turned pale in the flesh. The air around became violent at a speed visible to the naked eye. Ah Pompeii imperial family!!! The silent night sky was suddenly filled with the sound of Leos roar of anger. Even the sun and the moon tremble. After roaring, his eyes were scarlet, and there was nothing but mad killing intent in his eyes. Capture my wife and injure my daughter, Pompeii imperial family, I swear I will destroy you! The next moment, Leo called Nadine and said briefly, You immediately gather 100, 000 troops and trample down the Pompeii Imperial family. When the Nadine in the outside world heard Leos orders, immediately, she said, Yes! I will summon them immediately! A few momentster, Nadine gathered 100, 000 men and rushed towards the Pompeii Imperial family in great numbers. Outwardly, there was only one word, and the Commander of Wyverns was furious. After hearing the news, the Seven Maestros rushed to the Pompeii imperial family. There are also the family forces of Pearl, Hopkins and Valenham. Chris Lawson, Ronnie Stewart from Pearl, Ernie Palmer from Hopkins, and the nine royal families of Valenham came out in full force. The whole city shook! The following morning, dawn was breaking. After instructing his daughter not to go out, Leo took Sharon to the Pompeii imperial family.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. At this time, Edison and General George rushed to meet Leo and said, Leo, it is better to think twice, the Pompeii Imperial family is really too powerful, we better be careful. Arie Spencer also came, and although she did not persuade, her eyes were full of worry. After hearing this, Leo said in a cold voice, The Pompeii imperial family has made a move to my family, I must destroy them! I have made up my mind! If you want to follow me, you can follow me, but if you dont, thats fine, do as you wish! After saying this, Leo and Sharon walked towards the Pompeii imperial family in big strides. The Spencer imperial family, the Cohen imperial family, and General George pondered and looked at each other, then they said with one voice. We will do it with you! To tell you the truth, Im not happy with those people in the Imperial family either! Saying this, they immediately followed Leos lead. Soon, the alliance procession, in great numbers, arrived at the gates of the imperial family. At this point the city gates were visible and filled with the people of the Pompeii Imperial family. A high-ranking official asked in a cold voice, Leo, do you want to rebel? Leo questioned in a cold voice, Where have you kept my wife? The senior official said indifferently, Dont worry, your wife is fine! But, lets talk it over first. Leo narrowed his eyes and said in a cold voice, What do you want to talk to me about? I dont have the patience to listen to too much of your nonsense! After a fewughs, the senior official arrogantly negotiated terms with Leo Meanwhile, deep inside the imperial family, Lydia was locked in a room. At that moment the door of the room opened and a sturdy man, with his hands behind his back, walked in coldly. This man is the suprememander of the Pompeii imperial family, and he is actually Lydias father, Karl. Lydia, who was sitting in her chair, was startled violently, and when she saw that it was her father who had arrived, her eyes were round and full of sorrow. However, Lydia had long guessed that Karl was the suprememandant of the imperial family, and she did not call him father, but simply said in a cold voice, You will regret it! Karl nodded and said indifferently, Maybe Ill regret it, but it has to be done because your husband touched my bottom line and I had to use you as bait. But the thing I am most sorry for in this life is being Lydias father, and the thing I am most proud of is being Lydias father. When Lydia heard this, she did not say anything, but just closed her eyes bitterly. When Karl finished, he walked away in a bad mood.. Still, the next thing that worried Lydia the most happened when her own husband and her father had to fight each other. The senior official of the imperial family said arrogantly, Leo, if you destroy your martial arts skills and make yourself a cripple, we will immediately release your wife and give you a title as an official Leoughed loudly after hearing this, Youre fucking whimsical, arent you? I will destroy your Pompeii imperial family! Upon hearing this, the senior officialughed loudly, Just a few of you want to destroy my Pompeii imperial family? The high ranking officialughed loud. Leo darted out a silver needle and with a wave of his left hand, a huge st of astral wind caught the silver needle and shot out like a flying arrow off the string. The silver needle was inserted into the throat area of the high ranking official and passed through the back of his neck. Leo fired the silver needles in a high speed spinning strike, which drilled arge hole in the officials throat area and blood gushed out. The officials pupils jolted abruptly and he copsed with a straight thud. There was a great deal of mess at the gates, and they scrambled to rescue the fallen officer. At this time, Tiana and Adam also arrived, and they brought all the prisoners who were in prison with them, and the crowd was boisterous, Kill all the people of the imperial family The gate of the city gate was locked tightly. Leo and Sharon both took a few steps back at the same time, then rose into the air at the same time and kicked hard at the gate. The gate fell to the ground with a crash, and the few imperial guards who were guarding it fell with a scream as they were crushed by the unexpected gate. All the men behind Leo surged up madly, the sound of killing deafening. Leo punched and kicked wildly at the guards of the imperial family who were lunging madly at him, and dozens of guards were instantly beaten by him, screaming all over the ce. Heads were broken, arms and legs were broken all over the ce. Those who came out of prison raised all sorts of hoes, machetes and knives, and fought and killed people all the way. In an instant, arge number of people from the Pompeii imperial family were killed and wounded, their bodies piled up like mountains and rivers of blood flowed. A stout imperial family strongman sh the head of Leo with a sword. Leo sneered and ducked low, then whirled around andnded a hard punch to the strong mans head. The strong man cried out in misery and was sent flying into the air by Leo, rolling into the distance. Another strong man shed at Leo with his sword, but Leo grabbed his hand and shook it with a huge burst of force, instantly breaking his hand. The strong man screamed in agony and Leo kicked him into the air, knocking down another Imperial family strong man with a thud. At that moment a man flew over in the air. He was stout and had his hands behind his back, he looked coldly at Leo. Leo was stunned to see that it was his father-inw, Karl, so he turned back to his men and called out, Stop! Back off all of you. Those alliance immediately stopped and retreated several metres away to watch Leo and Karl confront each other. Chapter 1191 Two Armies at War The group standing behind Leo began to whisper. Isnt this Leos father-inw? Why is he here? Could it be that the Commander of Wyvernss wife has been kidnapped by his father-inw? Its definitely this old guy who kidnapped her, its so hateful! He looks sinister! In his eyes covered with killing intention, theyll be fighting soon Leo smiled bitterly and spoke with aplicated expression, Dad, I didnt expect it to be you, its really difficult for me. I dont know why you are here, but I know that the kidnapping of my wife must have something to do with you. Even if Karl was his father-inw, he did not avoid showing his killing intent at all. Karls eyes were full of sorrow and his face was cold as he spoke. Leo, I dont want to meet you on this asion either, since itse to this, you and I are embarrassed, I am helpless. But youve touched my cheese and I have toe out and advise you, for the sake of you being my son-inw, Id advise you to stop! With that, his stout arm waved backwards, gesturing for Leo to look behind him. Behind Karl were tens of thousands of men, almost all of them strong and fat, carrying machetes of all kinds and hot weapons. Aggressive and grim-faced. Clearly, this was a well-trained unit. Leos troops, and those prisoners released from the prison were overwhelmed by this formation. The sky, which was blue, suddenly appeared to be covered with dark clouds. However, Leos face was cold and he was undaunted as he said indifferently, Dad, it seems that these people are all under yourmand, right? I think you are definitely the leader of the Pompeii imperial family, otherwise, howe the people behind you are so well behaved? Hahahaha Karls voice was as loud as a bell as he said aloud, Youre right! Haha, I was once the descendant of the Imperial Walker family, who once enved the entire Pompeii Imperial family. Although a section of the Walker family has disappeared, our strength is still there. Its inevitable that our Walker family will never be extinguished but will flourish, this is also the general trend. Dont try to do anything to it, it wont do you any good, dont me me for not warning you! Leoughed out loud, then said coldly, Although you are a leader, I really dont dare topliment you! How can you think of threatening me with the hical tactics of kidnapping your daughter? Dad, what youre doing is morally and humanely despicable! You are worse than an animal! I feel ashamed for the Walker family that they have such a scion like you! Karl suddenly blushed, and he pointed at Leo with a burst of anger and said, You At this point the allied troops behind Leo were in an uproar, and they murmured softly. What a surprise, Leos father-inw is really a brute! For his own benefit he can actually do something that hurts his daughter. This kind of heartless person is not going to be a leader for long, I believe he will he will fall immediately The heart of such a perverse person must be ck, so the Walker family will perish Yes, such a ck-hearted leader is not allowed! The Pompeii Imperial family no longer exists, it will henceforth be the world of Imperial Cohen Family. Hahahahaha The chatter behind Leo was certainly audible to Karl, who immediately became impatient and pointed at Leo again, saying. Leo, it seems that the people you brought did not give up. Dont you regret it! You will never understand the splendour of the Walker family. So what? What is gone had been gone forever. Leoughed loudly, and then he said, The remnants of the old era will never be able to make waves in the new era! Karls face was pale. He gritted his teeth and red at Leo, then left. However, Karls troops did not retreat, they just gave way to Karl. But Leos allied forces began to wonder why Karl didnt fight against Leo. Could it be that he is going to ask an expert topete with Leo? At this moment, someone else said, I heard that Karl is very powerful, could he be afraid of Leo? Someone echoed, Its not a matter of being afraid, its a matter of being embarrassed. He is to gather people. Who will he gather? For someone like him who has no moral bottom line, what kind of good goods people can he gather? Thats not necessarily, maybe hell be able to gather the devil or something. Hahaha However, Sharon, who was standing in the crowd, suddenly became apprehensive, as she once again caught a whiff of Dominics powerful aura. She was blushing with excitement, she had a feeling that she would soon see Dominic, whom she had missed for years. Although she heard from Leo that Dominic had lost his memory, she believed that her love would be able to awaken Dominics memory. As long as she can awaken Dominics memories, even if he is a poisonous executioner, he will immediately put down his knife.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. At this moment, Sharon once again felt Dominics powerful auraing on, and her heart immediately pounded and her breathing increased. So she tiptoed, opened her eyes wide, looking towards the crowd of the Pompeii imperial family. She was ready to run over and pull Dominic into her arms as soon as she saw him. It was said that all love has a mutual maic attraction. Sharon was so looking forward to it, every time the aura of Dominic increased, her breathing could immediately increase as well. She thinks its the maic induction of love now. Meanwhile, Leo had known for a long time that his father-inw had gone to call Dominic out, and that what would follow would be a fight and kill between brothers. How cruel and brutal was this? Leos heart felt a tearing pain. This is not Dominics fault, Dominic is now transformed into a robot by them, and the only culprits are the people from the Pompeii imperial family and the Phantom. Its the gang that should be killed! What depressed Leo, however, was how heartbreaking it would be to face a fight with Dominicter on, with every punch that hit him. At this moment, Leo also felt the aura of Dominicing over to him, which was getting stronger and stronger. At that moment the people of the Pompeii imperial family suddenly gave a wide sidewalk, and they stood in awe, as if to wee the arrival of some great man. The aura of the person who came was really huge, and the people on Leos side could vaguely hear the ground shaking. Like a moving car at high speed, it produces a vibration effect on the ground. Chapter 1192 The Devil Dominic Immediately, a cold air current came with this breath and could not help but make Leos allied troops tremble. What kind of a monstrous man appear? In a few moments, the man appeared, tall and unusuallyrge in build. He was wearing a leather vest, revealing muscr arms. His arms were thick and muddypared to the thighs of Leo. He has short hair and a square face, sharp eyes, thin lips and arge nose, and a short stubble on his chin, which gives him the vour of a tough man. However, his face was pale, as if he had not been in the sun for a long time, and as pale as that of a prisoner who has just been released from prison. But what was frightening was his eyes, which were unusually cold, biting. At first nce it is hollow and devoid of spirit, but on closer inspection it looks like a pair of eyes from hell. Gloom, madness and hostility, mixed together. Who is this horrible person? That is Dominic, the real-life Dominic who has been transformed. Leos heart sank violently, his brother had actually been transformed into a serious variant by them. Aplete change from the previous Dominic. How could his arms be so exaggeratedly ugly? Of course, Leo knew that Dominics memories of his past had been screened by high technology means, only left memories that were unfavourable to him, memories of a hatred that was engraved in his bones. All the good, kind memories of what came before have been erased forever. To put it bluntly, at present Dominic is a walking robot without a soul, a killing machine to be precise. Immediately afterwards, Leo had mixed feelings in his heart, facing his big brother Dominic, who he had searched for for three years. If there really is a rebirth in this world, no matter how much it costs, Leo will go through any difficulties to save Dominic. Let him see friends who miss him day and night, let him see Sharon who once loved him. But does everything work? Dominic saw Leo, at this moment his eyes were filled with hostility. Immediately afterwards, a contemptuous smile appeared on Dominics stiff face. Leos heart sank once again and he froze. Dominic, its me, Sharon, Dominic dont you recognise me? Sharon in the crowd was draped in hair, her eyes could not help but fill with tears as she flung herself madly at Dominic. How many days and nights she had been spent thinking about this man? At this moment, even though Sharon had a thousand words, she did not know where to begin. But! When Sharon tried to jump into Dominics arms to tell him how much she missed him, she was blocked by Dominic, who was as cold as raw iron, with one hand, Get lost! Sharon, whose face was covered in tears, froze. At this moment, Sharon only felt her body was extremely cold, like stepping into a hole in the ice. Sharon only felt her brain turn nk, the only thing she could feel was that her heart was tearing apart in pain, made her unable to breathe. The people on Leos side were in an uproar, and they were secretly talking again. This person should be Dominic, right? Could this person called Sharon be his wife? I think so, or else would she be crying so heartbreakingly? I heard that this guy called Dominic used to be Leos big brother. But now he wanted to kill Leo. The fake Dominic that was cloned before was taken out by Leo, so this time it must be real, otherwise, why would Sharon call him her husband? This Dominic is as strong as an ox, Im afraid its hard for Leo to deal with, I am worried about Leo. Arie, who was in the crowd, was filled with horror, and her body was seeping with cold sweat. Karl actually brought in such an unbelievable person to deal with Leo, its horrible! Sharon came back to her sense. She didnt care if Dominic scolded her because Dominic already had no memory of his previous love, he was just a killing machine. So Sharon fantasized to wake up Dominics memory again, she once again smiled to Dominic and said, Honey, I am your wife Sharon, do you really cant remember me? It doesnt matter if you cant remember me now, Ill take you home and Ill love you well Dominic looked at Sharon woodenly, like a sculpture statue without a soul. As Sharon said this, she couldnt help but go to take Dominics hand. Right at that moment, he uttered, Go to hell! Bitch! Dominic raise his a fierce palm, a huge wind rose, dust and stones flew on the ground, even thenterns flew into the sky. The unsuspecting Sharon was hit in the face by Dominics palm, and Sharon was sent soaring into the air, flying up towards the top of the city wall. Leo was shocked, never imagining that Dominic had really be a cold-blooded animal and a soulless killer. In a moment, Leo rose into the air, where he caught Sharon, who had been beaten into unconsciousness, and thennded gently on the ground. Leo watched the unconscious Sharon, the left side of her face had been severely deformed and her facial bones broken in several ces. Leos ufortable heart was dripping blood as he quickly pulled out the silver needles to seal several vital points on Sharons body. And right at this moment! Dominic flew over with great strides, grabbed Leos arm with his left hand and his right hand grabbed Leos back and mmed him hard towards the city wall. Caught off guard, Leos head knocked at the wall with great force. Everyone on Leos side lost their voices in fear and screamed. The people of the Pompeii imperial family, however, shouted out loudly, Kill the son of a bitch! Kill Leo! Let his soul be scattered! A stones throw away, Leos head is about to hit the wall, yet Leo throws a violent thrust of his waist, turning the force into the air.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. At the same time, with a roll over and a slight nudge of the wall with both feet, he stood unharmed on the ground. The people on Leos side immediately cheered and shouted, Commander of Wyverns! Commander of Wyverns! Commander of Wyverns! Leos eyes were red and he looked coldly at Dominic, who was one size bigger than him, as he walked over and said angrily. Brother, youve actually be so heartless and ruthless that you even hit your own woman with inhumanity, youve gone too far! Dominic, who was slowly walking past, bared his teeth and growled, Bullshit! Before I knew this bitch Sharon, she had slept with you countless times. Today Im going to send you two to hell!!! Chapter 1193 The Commander of Wyverns is Defeated The people of the Pompeii imperial family began to shout support for Dominic again. Dominic, beat Leo to death, beat Leo to death Dominic, kill Leo, kill Leo Dominic, you are mighty, you are the best. General Dominic, Leo has taken your beloved, kill him! Kill him! Karl and a few high ranking officials actually ran to the city walls to sit on stools and watch the battle, drinking tea as they did so. Behind them are piles of personnel. It was as if they were watching a lion in a zoo that would fight a man with his bare hands. The fierce lion is, of course, Dominic. This lion is their bargaining chip, the ultimate weapon that they have hunted with great pains and then cultivated at great expense. Theyve already won, so now its a ceremony. Let the long-hungry lione out of its cage and hunt its prey with ferocity. The people on Leos side, seeing how unimaginably powerful Dominic was, were worried about Leo. Everyone was gnashing their teeth in righteous indignation, abhorring Dominics poisonous beating of his girlfriend Sharon. This is a despicable and atrocious act! When Leo heard Dominic saying that, he said in a cold voice, Brother, the only difference between me and you is that I never beat my women, only dote on her, and more importantly, I dont make her shed tears. You even beat your woman today, how are you different from an animal? Brother, even if you are brainless, you cant hit your woman! Dominics eyes were rounded with sharp d eyes, his eyes lowered, and all that came out of his mouth was a wheezing growl. Kill The arms of Dominic were clicking, and a cold aura shed around him as he roared and struck a heavy blow like lightning at Leos head. Leo ducked down quickly to avoid it. With a boom, the huge city wall was actually punched out by Dominic, with broken bricks shooting in all directions and dirt sshing up and filling the air. Leo had just dodged Dominics punch, and Dominics second punch immediately struck again with lightning, which Leo dodged with great speed. Immediately afterwards there was another boom and another big hole was punched in the wall by Dominic. Dominic frequently punched Leo, who frequently dodged quickly, and the walls were made into big holes everywhere by Dominic. Dominics powerful force overwhelmed Leo and prevented him from having any power to fight back at all. Dominic was getting braver as he roared again and threw another punch at the left side of Leos head. The cracking sound brought up by the fist was deafening, like the sound made by a cannonball flying through the air. Leo blocked it with his left hand, trying to simultaneously m Dominics jaw with his right fist. However, Dominics punch came like an iron bar, heavy and hard. Dominics fist pressed past Leos arm and struck Leo straight on the head. Leos brain went dizzy with pain and his eyes went ck. Just at that moment, Dominic hit Leo with another heavy fist to Leos stomach. Leo was in pain, he only felt his internal organs was tearing, and a mouthful of blood spat out. Leo, look out! Arie screamed through the crowd in fear. The Pompeii imperial family was abuzz with shouting out and apuded loudly, General Dominic is mighty and domineering! General Dominic, Beat Leo to death! General Dominic, Beat Leo to death!!! Karl was sitting high up at the city gate, shaking his legs, drinking tea and smoking leisurely. He and a few high ranking officials, who saw Leos defeat,ughed heartily. Behind Karl, there is a gpole standing in the sky with the bright banner of the Pompeii imperial family hanging from it. The banner was snapping and swaying in the wind. Immediately, Dominic lifted Leo high in the air with both hands and threw him hard into the air, imagining that he would drop Leo to pieces. While Leo allies lost their voices in fear and screamed. Arie covered her face and wept. Leos body turned into a beautiful arc in the air. He fell heavily to the ground. Leo felt unable to breathe from the pain, his body twitched slightly, his eyes went ck and blood spat out again. Leo was defeated. Dominic waved his hands in triumph andughed loudly. At this moment, Leo was so muddled by the beating that his brain was in a state of unconsciousness. In a trance, Leo saw Dominic dragging Sharon to the edge of a cliff. Sharon pleaded, Dominic, dont kill me, dont kill me! Lets go home, hubby. Dominic had his hands in a death grip around Sharons neck, Sharons eyes popped out, she spat her tongue out and her face turned from white to blue. Dominic roared, Ill kill you, you bitch! Then, Dominic lifted Sharon violently high into the air and threw her down towards the bottom of the ten-thousand-foot abyss. No! No! Leo shouted, snapping his eyes open anding to his senses. Only then did he realise that he had just been in a dream that had urred while he was in a transienta.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Suddenly, someone from Leos alliance shouted, Stand up, Commander of Wyverns! Commander of Wyverns stand up! Our Commander of Wyverns will always be the undefeated Pearl of the East ! Yes, Commander of Wyverns, stand up! You will never fall! Yes, Commander of Wyverns, stand up and beat Dominic to death! Beat Dominic to death! Commander of Wyverns, stand up! Youve never lost, and youre not losing now! Stand up! We believe that the Commander of Wyverns will defeat the demons! Commander of Wyverns is invincible! No one can defeat our Commander of Wyverns! Leo heard everyones loud encouragement to him, and instantly, his heart fluttered and his body was filled with a great strength, even his bones and muscles creaked. In a whirl, Leo struck a flying shear with both feet, and he soared up from the ground in the air, standing majestically on the ground with his eyes looking coldly at Dominic. Immediately, Leos alliance forces apudedand shouted wildly. Bravo, Commander of Wyverns! Commander of Wyverns, beat this impersonal demon to death. Commander of Wyverns, beat him to death! Beat Dominic to death! Dont be soft, Commander of Wyverns! If you dont kill him, he will definitely kill you! Commander of Wyverns, Dominic doesnt even treat you as a brother, what kind of brother do you treat him as? Right! Dominic is killing you like an enemy, why do you still treat him like family? Go and kill him!!! Chapter 1194 Turning Defeat into Victory Leo fiercely removed his blood-soaked jacket from his upper body, revealing a strong, bonded muscle. His face was pale, but his cheeks were bulging with power, and his eyes glowed with murderous fury. At the same time, his strong arms clicked with the sound of muscles bulging, and his whole body exuded an aura of internal energy that was like an explosion. With Leo himself as the centre, it spread out in waves in all directions. In a sh, the temperature of the surrounding air seemed to rapidly gather cold. All the men of the Pompeii imperial family felt this powerful murderous aura, and they could not help but feel a chill run through their entire bodies. Karls pupils fiercely shrank and a chill seemed to strike his whole body. Dominic, who had finishedughing wildly, froze when he saw Leo get up from the ground again. Leoughed coldly and gave him a thumbs up, then slowly reversed it and brought his thumb down, Come on! This move was clearly provoking Dominics bottom line, and immediately, Dominic roared out. The sound was so terrifying that even thenterns on the walls swayed violently in fright, and even the tea in Karls teacup spilled out. The air of heaven and earth was tearing with a whine. Immediately, Dominic threw another heavy punch at Leos head, the breaking sound was like a shocking sea wave, and the dust on the ground was flying all over the sky.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Leo quickly urged the true essence of his abdomen to settle into his right leg in seconds. His right foot was as hard as steel and his true essence breath came like a continuous storm of fury. He ducked low to avoid Dominics sweeping right hook and at the same time, he threw his right foot at Dominics left knee and struck hard. There was a loud bang! At the same time, the sound of broken bones could be heard from Dominics knee joint. Dominic let out a heart-rending scream, then he dropped to his left knee. Immediately, with his left foot as his centre of gravity, Leo reversed his body and struck a powerful kick, his heel striking the back of Dominics head. There was a muffled bang sound. The back of Dominics head was hit by Leos heavy kick, and due to the enormous force of Leos kick, Dominic was sent flying into the air and fell heavily to the ground. There was a loud thud! A huge crater was smashed into the ground by the tall andnky Dominic. And at this moment, Leo again recalled Sharons face that was beaten, remembered Dominic angrily called Sharon a bitch, remembered Dominic kicked Sharon flying into the air. Leo was so furious that he could not control his high emotions. So he flew up in the air, and lifted both knees and knelt down hard towards the back of Dominics head. Bang! Leos double knee area mmed hard into the back of Dominics head and neck, and again the sound of bones clicking and breaking could be heard. Dominics head sank into the mud again. At this moment, Dominic was seriously unconscious due to two severe blows to the brain, and even his ears were starting to bleed. Hey motionless on the ground like a massive zombie. The allied troops of Leo immediately apuded and cheered loudly. Commander of Wyverns is invincible, Commander of Wyverns is invincible, Commander of Wyverns is invincible Adam, Arie and the others burst into tears of joy and whimpered. All the men of the Pompeii imperial family were immediately shaken, and they were all filled with horror. Karl was so surprised that even the teacup in his hand fell to the floor, and he stood up from his chair, dumbfounded. A momentter, he led the senior staff down from the walls, exasperated. After a few big breaths, Leo slowly climbed up off Dominic, jumped up onto the edge of the pit and stood solemnly. A sudden gust of wind blew, and Leos brain immediately cleared up as he realised that his brother had beenpletely wasted by him and was probably as good as dead. And so his heart broke as tears fell from his eyes, after all Dominic was once his brother. Leo sadly gave Dominic a knee and said in a weak voice, Brother, dont me me, Im sorry! I had no choice but to kill you. Death perhaps is the best kind of relief for you, for you wont be tortured by their cruelty and inhumanity anymore. Farewell, brother! Having said that, Leo gave Dominic a bow, then he stood up solemnly and slowly walked towards the people of the Pompeii imperial family. With his biting gaze and cold face, coupled with his tragic paleness and looming stature, Leo approached them like a fierce and iparable god of death. All the people of the Pompeii imperial family had their pupils contracted as they shivered and retreated towards the back. At this moment, Karl coldly walked towards Leo and said, Leo, are you still able to fight? Lets finish it. As he said that, he looked Leo up and down and thought to himself, Leo is already seriously injured, so he wont be able to withstand two moves from me. I will kill him in two moves. Leo walked coldly towards Karl, who couldnt help but take a few steps back. With that, Leo opened his bloodied mouth andughed loudly, Come on, you think Im afraid of you? Do you think I cant fight just because Im seriously injured? Dad, let me tell you the truth, I have never been afraid of anyone! Dad, Ill let you do it first, Im afraid people willugh at me that I hit my father-inw first. But if its you who hit me first, I can do justify legitimate defense. Haha Karl was shocked, his face instantly blushed. At the same time he was shocked by the powerful aura on Leos body, and the thoughts he had just had he quickly wavered. Furthermore, he was a leader and would have disgraced himself if he had struck his son-inw first. Besides he was not sure he could win Leo. Because Leo was able to kill the demon Dominic in seconds in a reverse attack. It is evident that the hidden martial art of Leo is unfathomable. As a result, he hesitated, not daring toy hands on Leo. At this time a guard hurriedly ran over and he said to Karl, Arge group of people havee from outside the city walls, 100, 000 people estimated are attacking towards our city walls. Karls face instantly changed and he asked in shock, Whose men? The guard stammered, Yes, they came to reinforce Leo. Karls pupils shrank and his whole body trembled violently. Immediately, Leo alliance forces were cheered by the crowd. Leo, however, had a calm face as he coldly nced at the banner of the Pompeii Imperial family flying high on the city wall. He then walked over to his alliances ranks and took the banner of the Pompeii Dragon Kingdom from the hands of the g-bearer. With that, he leapt into the air and stomped along the wall, flying up the wall with fast speed. Chapter 1195 The Pompeii Dragon Flag at the Highest Holding the Dragon g of Pompeii, Leo ascended the city gates, his aura overwhelming. Seeing this scene, Edison, an allied soldier of Leo, immediately became excited and said Brothers, our Commander of Wyverns is going to nt the g of the Pompeii Dragon Kingdom at the highest point of the Pompeii Imperial family. Haha, everyone, lets go protect the Commander of Wyverns and raise the g! General George immediately chimed in and shouted, Lets go protect the Commander of Wyverns and raise the g! All the Union troops and those released from the prison ran as fast as they could to the walls. They formed a great wall of men around the ce where Leo g was hoisted to protect it. Several top officials of the Pompeii imperial family were so angry when they saw that Leo had lowered their g and reced it with the g of the Pompeii Dragon Kingdom. A high ranking official said loudly, Everyone, lets go, we cant let Leo have his way! After saying that, he stomped up the city wall and cursed, Leo, how dare you lower the g of my Pompeii imperial family, stop it But before he could finish his sentence, dozens of men from the Union army surrounded him and beat him up. The high ranking official resisted at first, but the Union army was too violent to hit him hard. A tall maning out of prison stabbed him in the stomach with a short knife. The high ranking official cried out in dismay. The tall man flicked out his short knife and stabbed him again in the belly, and with round, red eyes and bared teeth, he roared. I can finally get my revenge, hahahaha Blood gushed out of the belly of the high ranking official, as if a water pipe had burst. The tall man then lifted the high ranking official high into the air and, with a roar, threw him hard at several other high ranking officials who had rushed over. Several high-ranking officials dodged and were knocked to the ground, whereupon the Alliance troops swarmed wildly and hacked them to pieces with random swords. After Karls shock, he was so angry that his eyes bared, and he shouted, Brothers, go, kill them all! Just as Karl was about to take to the air and fly up to the city walls and go on a killing spree, a dozennces were ced against Karls head, and a cold voice reached to Karls ears, Have a fucking try, and Ill have your head blown off immediately! Karl was immediately shocked. In a minute, the voice once again turned to Karl and roared, I see you as a leader, so get on your fucking knees! How could Karl be willing to kneel? His principle was that a man could be killed but not humiliated! But in the next breath, Karl waspletely dumbfounded, for he found that the 100, 000-strong army reinforced by Leo had surrounded Karl and the others. And to Karls horror, these men were almost exclusively armed with hot weapons. The voice yelled at Karl again, Are you deaf or dumb? Kneel down! Karl refused. This man hit Karls left kneecap with the handle of his spear, Get down on your knees! With a grim expression, Karl gave a low grunt and flopped down on his knees with both feet in unison. This man raised his gun again and cursed at Karl, Are you used to being domineering and arrogant? Dare you be arrogant again, Ill shoot you right now! Karls teeth were bared in pain, but he dared not speak out. After Leo had hoisted the g, he came out of the crowd with a big smile as he stood at the highest point of the city walls. At this point, the heads of the 100, 000 people army began to dere their family names. Greeting, Commander of Wyverns, I, Martial Maestro, am willing to join the battle! Greeting, Commander of Wyverns, I, Medical Saint, am willing to join the battle! Greeting, Commander of Wyverns, I, Music Maestro, am willing to join the battle! The Lawson family is willing to join the battle! The Palmer family is willing to join the battle! The Spencer family is willing to join the battle! Leoughed aloud and said, Thank you for your support!Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Saying that, Leo jumped down from the top of the city wall, walked up to Karl and said, Take your guns away, I want to talk to this supreme person of the Pompeii imperial family. Yes! Commander of Wyverns. When they agreed, they immediately put away the hot weapons in their hands and stepped back. Karl immediately stood up, but this injury was really nothing to his body. Karl saw that the momentum was gone and there was no turning back now, so he let out a long, quiet sigh. Leo asked in a cold voice, Where is Lydia? After a moment of silence, Karl said to a butler behind him who was trembling with fear, Go and release my daughter. Yes, Mr. Henderson. the butler immediately turned around and left. Dozens of people from Leos side immediately followed him. Leo said in a cold voice with his hands behind his back, Dad, now that the Pompeii imperial family has nted the g of my Pompeii Dragon Kingdom, will you stay on with your men, or will you leave? If you want to stay, I have no problem with that, but my brothers will not agree to it, and you could not have your bodies intact if you dont. Karl was silent, and after a strong struggle of thought and weighing the pros and cons, he said in a cold voice, Lets go! However, Karls eyes were all hatred. Of course, Phantom is still around, and the next revenge will soone back! Of course, Karl is a person who never admits defeat and never bows down in the face of defeat. The restoration and prosperity of the Walker family was his lifelong ambition to strive for. When Leo heard that Karl would leave, he immediatelyughed, Fine, but I wont allow you to take away a single thing from the Pompeii imperial family, because everything belongs to my Pompeii Dragon Kingdom now! Karl gritted her teeth and said, I cant even take a car? Should I walk back? Leoughed loudly, You are the only one who can go by car, all the others will go on foot! Karls eyes red and he said angrily, Leo, youve done a fucking great job! I hope you have a way out for yourself! Leo said coldly, Dad, I learn it from you, haha Karl, The men on Leo sideughed out. Afterughing, an allied soldier of Leo said with a smile, Commander of Wyverns, strip all the people of the Pompeii imperial family of their clothes and trousers and tell them to go out on the street naked en masse. Chapter 1196 Dealing with the Aftermath Right! Commander of Wyverns, strip them naked! It is fun! This is going to be broadcast live worldwide tomorrow! The crowd let out another maniacalugh. Take it off, you guys! Ill give you five minutes to finish! Or Ill shoot. A Union soldier continued to shout, Brothers, pull out your phones and start recording video. OK, well record the video immediately. If only there were women, haha All the people of the Pompeii imperial family were terrified, their faces were full of horror and their bodies were shaking. Surrounded by this 100, 000-strong army, they had no choice. They had less than 10, 000 people from the Pompeii imperial family. Against an elite army of 100, 000 men, this was like hitting a rock with an egg. Karls eyes widened in anger and his cheeks twitched violently. Leo said with a smile loudly, Brothers, dont joke around, dont let them take off their clothes, tell them to put down all the weapons they have on them and get lost! The man with the speaker immediately shouted, You scum of the Pompeii imperial family! Our Commander of Wyverns has spared you all. Put down your hot weapons and machetes, put your hands on your heads and get out immediately! You have ten minutes! Those of you who are slower will get shot. The army of Leo immediately shed open an avenue. With that, all the people of the Pompeii imperial family threw away all their weapons and des, and they threw their hands above their heads and poured out of the city gates like a beehive. But these people, who were in a hurry to escape, ignored Karl and ran out of the city gates. Karl got into his cart, his back unusually lonely and forlorn. Lydia, who was watching from afar, had mixed feelings, her eyes filled with sympathy and indignation. In fact, she had been released for a few moments, but, she did not have the courage toe over to see Karl. Since Karl was standing with Leo, what could she say if she went over there? The scene was even more awkward and embarrassing. When Karl got into the cart, apart from the driver, there was also a butler. A few other senior figures who had been advising all died in battle. Karls cart slowly drove towards the city gate. Karl poked his head out, gave Leo a fierce look, full of extremely sinister and hostile, and then he said in a cold voice, Leo, Ill see you again! Leo said in a cold voice, Take care! See you again! Leos reinforcements saw that the matter was settled, so the various leaders shook hands and said goodbye to Leo, led their own teams, and went away in their own chariots. Now only the first arrivals of Leo alliance army and a group brought by Edison, General George and Arie remained. There were also Tiana, Adam, and a group of prisoners released from prison. As Sharon was seriously injured, Leo arranged for his father, Adam, and a few others to quickly take her to the hospital for treatment. At the same time, Leo gave Adam his card number to pay for Sharons medical bills and said that it didnt matter how much money he spent as long as he could restore Sharons appearance. Arie saw Lydia present and, fearing embarrassment, went to the hospital with Adam. And then, when Leo saw Lydia standing far away, he darted over, Are you alright? Lydia instantly flung herself into Leos arms and bawled out in aggression. Leo keptforting, Everything is fine! Lydia suddenly broke into a smile in response. Leo then came to the body of the deceased Dominic. He could not help but shed tears again, as he thought of the brotherly friendship. Edison persuaded, Commander of Wyverns, dont cry. You didnt want to fight with him, it was the fault of Phantom.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. General George sighed, I think Dominic will not hate you, the people he hates should be the group of Phantom. Edison added, Next, lets bury Dominic so that he can rest in peace. General George immediately agreed, Yes, I will immediately call the Taoist priest toe and choose a plot ofnd for him and bury him in a good coffin. Having said that, General George immediately called for the Taoist priest toe and deal with the aftermath. Afterwards, Edison said, Find a wilderness for the rest of these bodies and bury them all. In a while, everyone immediately dealt with these aftermaths. In the evening, everyone then ate in therge kitchen of the Pompeii Dragon Kingdom, with dozens of tables. The original personnel of Karls kitchen were all reced with Leos own personnel. Between meals, Leo stood up and lifted a bowl full of wine. To those who had been released from prison, he said, Brothers, this is your home from now on, and if you wish to stay and work with me, you are warmly weed. Of course, if you dont want to stay or if you have a better future, I wont force you to stay. Furthermore, I will pay each of you a sufficient sry. We have many industries in the Pompeii Dragon Kingdom, it is enough for you to support your families. If you are willing, raise your hand and take a stand. We do! We are willing to pledge our allegiance to the Commander of Wyverns! Everyone raised their hand to make a statement. Seeing that everyone was willing to work with him, Leo happily raised his hands high in arge bowl filled with wine, Brothers, cheers! Cheers, Commander of Wyverns! Cheers, Commander of Wyverns! All the men stood up as they shouted a toast and finished their bowls of wine with a big gulp. After the meal, Edison and General George took their own men to say goodbye. Leo said to his parents, Mom, Dad, I will leave this ce in your hands from now on, and I wille here often. If you encounter any sudden changes, you should call me immediately and I wille with arge number of people to support you. When you usually have nothing to do, you can lead them to practice martial arts to protect our Pompeii Dragon Kingdom. Adam said with a smile Dont worry, well do everything right. Leo nodded and said, Okay, Im going to the hospital to see Sharon. Having said that, Leo took Lydia and his daughter Emilia into a car and drove to the hospital to visit Sharon. Chapter 1197 Lydia’s Best Friend And then, Leos family arrived at the city hospital. Sharon has undergone surgery and is out of danger and is in intensive care. Leo was led into the ward by the nurse. Sharons head was wrapped tightly in gauze. Only her eyes, nose and lips were exposed. She was sleeping. Leo had a grim look on his face, and Lydia had tears streaming down her face. After seeing Sharon, Leos family went back. The next morning, Leo came back and found the chief doctor, asking about Sharons condition and if her face shape would be deformed. The chief doctor said, Sharons face just has a broken bone, we have fixed it and put it in a ster, there is no big problem, it will not change shape, but at least she has to stay in hospital for most of the year to recuperate. Leo felt slightly relieved to hear that and said, Thank you, doctor, I will arrange for someone toe and take care of her. After saying that, Leo went back and asked his parents to hire two nannies to take care of Sharon. Of course, everything was paid by Leo, who gave Sharon a one-time charge of several hundred thousand on her hospital ount. A weekter, Leo left the Pompeii imperial family with Lydia and his daughter and drove home. When the car drove to the outskirts of the city on a mountain road, Leo saw an outgoing car suddenly stop twenty meters ahead, with its door open. A masked man got out of the car first, holding a gun in his right hand and dragging down a woman with his left. At that moment a gunshot suddenly rang out from the car, and then two more masked men jumped down, also with guns in their hands. They were holding the woman in the middle of the hill, and she was desperately shouting for help. At that moment, Leo had driven up to them and gave them a curious look. It was clearly the woman had been kidnapped by them. Harriet Wace, she is my bestie, honey, quick! Go save her. Lydia called out from the car. Luckily the car was sealed and soundproofed so they couldnt hear what was being said inside. At that moment one of the bandits used the butt of his pistol and knocked at Harriets neck, which immediately passed out. He then picked up Harriet on his back and ran for the hills, with the other two men following behind. Shocked, Leo did not stop immediately, but drove quickly ahead. Apparently, the driver of the taxi was shot by them. Leo drove the car to a corner and stopped, he grabbed a sharp fruit knife from the car. He said, Honey, you drive back first, its dangerous here, I will call you! Having said that, Leo got out of the car. Okay, honey, take care! Lydia immediately got down from the back door, ran to the front cab, closed the door and drove away at a gallop. When Leo saw that Lydias car had gone far away, he immediately ran wildly towards the mountain. However, Leo was running around the mountain path, he intended to go around in front of the three robbers and hide in the bushes to attack the three. After Leo had run wildly for a while, he stopped and burrowed into a dense broad leaf and looked down through a gap. At this point, the robbers could be seen from afar, carrying Harriet on their backs as they headed up the hill. Below Leo was a path, which was the way of the robbers, and Leo immediately decided to snipe them from here. Gradually, they are getting closer and closer. The robber carrying Harriet walked at the front. This man was particrly stout and tall and looked very strong. Leo could tell by the way he was carrying Harriet on his back with his athletic footsteps. The two men with the pistols at the back were much thinner and not much taller. Leo thought he was sure a winner in his mind. If they hadnt had guns in their hands, Leo wouldnt have needed to hide in the grassy woods but would have strutted towards them. Soon, they were about ten metres away from Leo, who immediately evened out his breathing to calm his mind. At this point he knew that his brain must not be overly hyper-excited, otherwise the blood pressure would be extremely dted in the brain, and caused the nerves topress.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Once the nerve waspressed, the explosive power of the muscle was greatly diminished. The two robbers at the back, one with a bald head and the other with long hair. Leo immediatelyid out its battle n. The bald guy said with a smile to the long-haired guy, Boss, lets go into the woods up ahead and fuck thisdy. She is so fucking hot. The long-haired man alsoughed out loud, Thats a must! I want that too, quick, quick, quick Leo held his breath, and when he saw them walk past his own, he did not immediately strike, but proceeded to let them walk onwards. As they continued to approach about a metre ahead, Leo leapt up behind them like a cheetah. With his left hand he quickly grabbed the robber outside by his long hair, then yanked and pulled his hair down harder, leaving his neck exposed. At the same time, the fruit knife in Leos right hand cut through his throat and blood shot out. The bald man with the gun on his right snapped to attention, and he scrambled to raise his gun to try to stab Leo. Leo knew that it would be toote to stab the bald man with the fruit knife, but he had just thought of a battle n. The moment his right hand shed the long-haired man, he mmed his right elbow into the bald mans temple. The bald man cried out miserably, as if he had been struck on the head with a sledgehammer, and was instantly dazed. Immediately, Leo cut the bald heads throat with another sh, and blood gushed out. The two bodies fell to the ground with a crash. The big man carrying Harriet, who turned around with a big surprise, immediately dropped Harriet on his back and pounced on Leo. Leo wanted to lean back and bounce away to avoid him, but he could not expect to be tossed by the bald body. The big man seemed to have no qualms at all about the fruit knife in Leos hand, trying to pounce on Leo before snatching it out of his hand. Only those who dont know martial arts would resort to such a tactic. But Leo thought that this big man was not simple and believed that he was at least a trained special forces soldier. As he lunged at Leo, he grabbed Leos right hand, which was holding the knife, with both hands. But he underestimated Leo, and as his body was about to crush Leo, Leo arched the kneecaps of both feet violently. The big man grunted in pain. In a minute, Leo fought to slice the artery in the big mans left wrist, blood spraying all over Leos face. The big man cried out miserably, and at that very moment, Leos left hand immediately grabbed five fingers of the big mans right hand, and then threw a violent force. In an instant, there was the sound of breaking bones as all the bones in the big mans right finger were broken. At the same time, Leo used his knife to sever the artery in his right hand as well, and blood gushed out. Again the big man screamed out as he quickly rolled down the hill and then ran quickly. Leo flied up. Chapter 1198 Foreign Boyfriend However, Leo would not chase after him because he knew that normally, after a persons artery on his hand was cut, he would go into shock or even die after fifteen minutes if he bled heavily without timely resuscitation. And this big man had all the arteries in both hands cut by Leo, and he actually dared to run, then he died even faster. Sure enough, before he could run far, he fell to the ground with a thud, his whole body convulsing. When Leo saw that Harriet was still in aa, he pulled out a bottle of mineral water in the bald guys body and sshed the water on Harriets face. Then he used some water to wash his blood-stained face. A momentter, Harriet woke up, and when she saw Leo, thinking he was a robber, she got up like crazy and punched Leo. Leo bounced and dodged, calling out, Harriet, stop, my wife is your best friend, her name is Lydia Henderson. Harriet, who was about to kick Leo, froze as she took an incredulous look at Leo and then at the two dead robbers on the ground, and said Your wife is Lydia? Did you kill the two bastards on the ground? Leo smiled, Yes. Harriets eyes welled up with tears, and she flung herself down on her knees to Leo, Thank you! Thank you for saving my life. Leo immediately helped her up, Not necessary, my name is Leo Cohen, I will immediately call Lydia to drive over. After saying that, Leo called Lydia, saying that Harriet had been saved and that she would drive to pick them up. Puzzled, Harriet asked, Mr. Cohen, how did you know I was kidnapped by robbers? With that, she removed her backpack from the bald man and fought to give him another kick.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Leo said, I was just driving by, and I saw you being pushed out of the car by the robbers and my wife recognised you from the car, so thats why I came to your rescue. Harriet said, sobbing, Thank you so much! Thank you so much! Seeing her emotional state, Leo was embarrassed to ask her why she had been robbed. When they came downstairs, Lydia had been waiting in the car. When she saw Harriet, she immediately opened the car door and ran towards her, Harriet. Harriet cried out and hugged Lydia, bawling. When they arrived at Leos house, the three of them sat down at the coffee table to drink tea and chat. After seeing that Harriet was emotionally stable, Leo asked her why she had been kidnapped. Harriet said quietly, This morning when I was dining with some of my bodyguards at the Dragon Phoenix Hotel, I suddenly received a call from mypany in Eagle Country. As the content of the call was sensitive, I ran outside, and as I was walking around, I was kidnapped by some bandits. By the way, I need to call my entourage right away before they call the police. Having said that, Harriet immediately made a call to her assistant. Her assistant cried with joy on the phone, Miss Wace, weve been looking for you everywhere, and were about to call the police. Where are you? Send me your location, welle and find you right away. Okay. Subsequently, Harriet immediately sent a location to her assistant. From her words, Leo knew that Harriet was the boss of a trading group limitedpany in the Eagle Country, with business all over the world. Its no surprise that someone as rich as she is would be kidnapped. Harriet said to Lydia, Lydia, five years ago our family moved abroad to start our own business, but we couldnt contact you because we didnt have your phone number. Ive always wanted to work with you in the ink business, and I came here the day before yesterday with my own cargo ship, wanting to work with you. This ink sells very well and within the printing industry, our product can be considered a leader at the moment and the supply of goods exceeds the demand. I want you to be the general agent for the whole country. Of course, Ill give this shipload of goods to you first, you dont have to pay. Lydia agreed on the spot because she had always wanted to do business in ink, but just couldnt find a suitable supplier. After all, Lydias business, itself, engaged with the advertising and printing industry, so it was really the icing on the cake. Lydia smiled, Harriet, I will pay you, its not easy for everyone to do business. As long as you give me this throne of general distributor, Ill do a good job with the branches nationwide. Besides, were good friends, we should help each other. No, no, no! I do it all with the general distributors in each country, so we dont have to be different. Harriet immediately waved her hand andughed. At this point Lydia asked again, Harriet, have you married someone yet? Suddenly gloomy, Harriet looked down and wrinkled her brow as she said, No, but I have a boyfriend, and we have been engaged. He was from Toyo, but he inexplicably disappeared. Leo and Lydia listened with astonishment. Lydia froze, and then asked, What exactly is going on? Harriet said as a few tears slipped down her face, I found out that day that my boyfriend, David, was a fake, to put it bluntly, he was a cloned robot. And the real David had been kidnapped by pirates. In the first half of the month, it was my birthday and I had been drinking a lot. My fianc, David, took advantage of the fact that I had been drinking a lot and tied me up and threw me on the floor, forcing me to hand over my bank card password and asking me to transfer all the billions of money on my ount. At that moment I was shocked! Although I owned the trading group, and as I loved him so much, I set the password for my bank card to his birthday, and he knew about that. And I often went with him to deposit and withdraw money, so how could I not remember the password? At that time I suspected it, so I asked him what he was doing with the money, but he wouldnt answer. I knew something was wrong, so I deliberately asked him if he had forgotten his birthday. He said he couldnt really remember. Then he took out his ID card and entered password on the inte bank, but it wasnt right. Of course it wasnt right, because he was two years older than that of his ID card. It was immediately clear to me that this fianc was a cloned robot, so I immediately pressed the rm in my shoe with my toe. The two female bodyguards who were outside the office door immediately broke in. When the fake fianc saw the bodyguardsing in, he immediately drew his gun, but my two female bodyguards were well-trained and shot quickly and blew his head off. We then called the police, who also suspected it was a clone, and called in the forensic pathologist. He immediately performed an autopsy and confirmed that my fianc was a cloned robot. I was devastated at the time, so where had my real fianc gone, how could he have disappeared? I then racked my brain, and then I suspected that something had happened to my fianc half a month ago, because when he returned with a delivery at sea, he was strange, and his speech and behaviour were very different from before. For example, he used to love me and slept with me at night, but since he came back, he didnt even sleep with me and makes a scene of bed-sharing, and I felt that something was wrong. Chapter 1199 The Queen’s Assassination After hearing that, Leo asked in shock, Have you secretly asked the captain of the ship? Did anything happen at sea that day? Harriet nodded and said, Yes! The captain said that something happened when the cargo ship was travelling on the high seas by a deserted ind called Sycamore Mountain, and the ship was intercepted by arge ship of pirates. However, instead of shooting people, the pirates called my fianc to their boat. And then, in the cabin, I guess they were questioning or extorting money from my fianc. Then half an hourter, my fianc came out and got into his boat, and then the pirates let my fiancs boat go. Leos eyes narrowed, wrinkling his brow as he asked, Has the money on your ount be less after that? Harriet shook her head and said, Thats absolutely impossible, although my fianc knows my password, he still needs my face recognition verification when transferring money.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. But my fianc was so faithful to me that even if he did get captured by pirates, the pirates held him at gunpoint and forced him to reveal the password, he would rather die. Lydia was filled with horror as she listened. Leo took a sip of his tea, his eyes closed in contemtion, remembering the horrors of the Phantom organisation. Was this another resurgence of the Phantom group in the outer sea? The top officials of Phantom hold a grudge against Leo, and were unlikely to let him go. Dominic had already died, and they would work on something even more severe against him. Of course, his father-inw had already lost the battle and was so wounded that it would be difficult for him to make aeback anytime soon. Next, Leo would focus on targeting the Phantom, and it would be a wise decision for him to remove it. Of course the Phantom was not only against him, but a wide range of people. Its aim was all about making money. Because Phantom had the greatest advantage of being highly skilled clones, focusing on famous bosses and even the worlds most famous tycoons. After finding their target, they will kidnap the rich man through the organisation in the shadows and send out the pre-cloned fake rich man to loot the real rich mans ounts. Obviously, these organisations have specialist production lines, which are not usually located inrge cities, for that would be too inviting. They will definitely set up factories for their production lines on deserted inds to hide them from the public and do whatever they want. But it is not certain whether Harriets fianc was the work of the Phantom gang. Because there are more people in the world who do the same thing to break thew, but it is not certain that the same person did it. Thinking of this, Leo said indifferently, I can initially judge that you have been targeted by an evil organization and your fianc has been kidnapped, but your fianc is currently alive. The evil organization is extremely cunning and has been targeting you for more than a day or two, meaning months or a year or more, and they wont stop until they get what they want. Harriet sighed and said, I know this, so I decided to take the initiative and go to the deserted ind to look for my fianc, I know I may seed, but it is better than doing nothing. Leo was shocked as he listened. Lydia was also shocked. After a long time, Leo said with a smile, Miss Wace, I do admire your courage, but please think twice about it. Harriet said with a faint smile, Thank you! But as you said, I have been targeted by an evil organization, and I was kidnapped today, definitely by the group that attacked my husband. To put it bluntly, I have walked into a mine field and the danger is everywhere, so instead of being blown up suddenly, I should take the initiative to clear the mines and maybe I can still hope to live. Leo was surprised, not expecting a woman to be so daring. He said from the bottom of his heart, I truly admire your guts! Harriet looked at Lydia and then at Leo, then she said to Lydia, I have something to say, Lydia. Lydia nodded and smiled, Go ahead. Harriet looked at Leo, saying, I have asked someone to inquire long ago, Mr. Cohen is the strongest person in the martial arts of Pompeii, so I am here to ask Mr. Cohen to help me this time to the deserted ind to look for my fianc. I just did not expect that Mr. Cohen is your husband! Leo and Lydia looked at each other. Harriet continued, Of course, I wont let Mr. Cohen help for nothing, I can pay you a reward of ten million dors. With that, she took a gold card out of her luxurious bag and ced it on the coffee table, adding with a smile, This bank card is universal, it contains ten million dors and the password is six nines. Lydia was frozen, not knowing how to reply. With a calm face, Leo said, Put your card away. Harriets face turned white, but after a moment, she regained herposure and sighed, Mr. Cohen, do you think the money is too little? If you can help, you can increase the amount! Leo suddenly said with a smile, I dont mean that, Ill do you this favour! But take the card back first, I cant have your money. At this time, Lydia said, My husband is right, take this card back. We are good friends, my husband will help you! When friends are in trouble, it is normal to offer help. After saying that, Lydia stood up and forced the card into Harriets bag. Thank you Thank you Harriet was moved to tears. Leo asked again with a smile, Harriet, after we rescue your fianc this time, are you nning a trip to Toyo? Harriet said, Yes, I have economic trade with Toyo, and I heard that Queen Alyssa was assassinated in the middle of the night, so Im going to check it out. Leo shuddered and asked, Who did that? Harriet shook her head and said gloomily, I dont know. Leos heart was heavy and he decided that after helping Harriet this time, he would make a trip to Toyo to pick up the murderer. Then it came three members of Harriets entourage. Harriet introduced them to each other. One is Harriets female assistant, her name is Diana, decent looking, good temperament, dressed in a well-fitting professional suit with a pair of sses. The other was tall, with long, curly hair and pretty features. Her name was Red Rose, Harriets bodyguard, a retired special forces soldier, wearing a ck suit. Thest one was also tall. She had short hair, her name was Blue Rose, she was also Harriets bodyguard, a retired special forces soldier, also wearing a ck suit. They all sat down and chatted for a while and then went together to the pier by the sea. After looking at the barrels of ink, Lydia was so satisfied that she hired severalrge trucks to haul them back to herpanys warehouse. Afterwards, Lydia and Harriet signed a formal contract. As Harriet had to go looking for her fianc during this period, she let her assistant Diana and Lydia take over the business for the time being. Diana was the sole agent for Harriet in all matters. In the evening, Leo and Lydia entertained them at the best grand hotel. Two dayster, Harriet had no desire to stay, so she bid farewell to Lydia. Chapter 1200 Operational Plans The following morning was bright and sunny. Leo followed Harriet onto her cargo ship, which headed towards the Eagle Country. Of course, Sycamore Ind is also on the high seas. The cargo ship rides the waves and flies at high speed across the ocean. Leo and Harriet chatted over tea in their luxurious cabin. Leo asked, Harriet, how long is it approximately from here to Sycamore Ind on the high seas? Harrietughed, Tomorrow at noon, what? You smell danger? Leo nodded and suddenly asked, Do you have any hot weapons on board? Its best if you do, but if not, well have to find a way. Harriet nodded, Yes, its in the warehouse,e with me. With that, she stood up, pushed open the hatch and strode out. The two female bodyguards stood outside the hatch with a solemn look, and when they saw Harriet walking out, they immediately followed closely. Harriet is tall, with a stretchy, tight white jumper on top, showing off her towering breasts. Underneath, she wears tight jeans with voluptuous lines, and a pair of sports brand shoes on her feet. The way she walked was extremely light, fast, unlike other rich women who walked carefully. Leo was even more certain that Harriet was a practitioner of the martial arts. After all, that time when he saved Harriet, he knew she was not simple when she threw a punch to beat him. Arriving at the warehouse, he saw a number of pistols, sniper rifles, submachine guns, and two portable light rocketunchers. Harriet smiled, These are purchased in Eagle Country with qualified gun permits, of course, we purchased them for the purpose of fighting pirates, otherwise we cant do our cross border business. Leos eyes lit up and he picked up a sniper rifle, he looked at the scale of the crossed clocks on the barrel and smiled, I will take this and give me two pistols. However, Leo was very fond of the sniper rifle. He was once a good sniper who once used an Ak sniper rifle and shot an enemy leader at 2, 000 metres. Harriet said with a smile, I can see that you are very professional, generally people like to use sniper rifles. Well, but I also like to y sniper rifle, but I am not good, once two thousand meters to shoot the bullseye is Curious, Leo smiled and asked, Whats the score? Harriet giggled, Zero. The bodyguard Red Roseughed, Miss Wace is not bad at shooting, the score is five rings Leo smiled and praised, Thats a good score, I cant even do that. At 2, 000 metres, not only do you have to master the wind, but you also have to achieve a high level of determination, thats very impressive. Harriet giggled and said, I was just lucky After dinner, Leo was ced in a separate cabin room by Harriet to rest. In case the pirates came suddenly at night, Harriet arranged for eight workers to stand guard on the deck, each armed with a hot weapon. Whenever there is a situation, they will immediately fire a warning shot into the air. At the same time, workers were told to install high-voltage wires all around the outside of the ships edge, for fear that pirates would suddenly climb up at night with flying ws hooked to the edge of the ship. The night was uneventful and the cargo ship rode the seas towards the open sea. The following day. A round of fish-belly white rises on the horizon, gradually turning golden, and the sky and sea line up in a stunningndscape. Harriet was up early, propped up on the railing of the boat, looking out to sea. The crisp morning sea breeze blew through her long, curly hair. But she looked mncholy, as depressing as the blue sea. Harriet has changed into a set of military camouge uniform, and on her feet is a pair of military high board leather shoes. She carries a long sniper rifle in a gant manner. The two female bodyguards, also in camouge, were heavily armed and they stood to Harriets left and right. Leo also got up, and he too changed into a thick set of camouge clothes, and military leather shoes. He also carried a long Ak sniper rifle, two pistols, and a Swiss Army knife. Leo was dressed like this, knowing deep down that he would have to stomp into Sycamore Ind with Harriet.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The ind is full of thorny nts and vines that can easily prick the skin, and the camouge clothing has a good protective effect. Leo then put on a hat and walked out of the cabin and towards Harriet on the deck. Good morning! Mr. Cohen. Harriet tilted her head to see Leo approaching, her eyes lit up, showing her white teech, Youre handsome! Morning! When Leo heard Harriet praise him, he smiled shyly and stood loftily beside Harriet with a sunny smile, Your fianc is definitely more handsome. Harriets eyes dimmed and her heart twitched ufortably, so she changed the subject, Mr. Cohen, well be on Sycamore Ind in a few hours, tell us about your battle n. Leo looked at the sea, pondered before he said, The battlefield is all about instantaneous change, so lets decide the battle n on an ad hoc basis. Our main purpose now is to search for the pirates hideout, and although we are going on Sycamore this time to look for your fianc, we are not sure if he is really on the deserted ind. Harriet nodded, and then she let out a soft sigh. At this point several maids brought in breakfast. Breakfast was served around a makeshift table and was quite rich, with milk and bread, eggs and steak. Harriet said to his assistant Diana, When we get to Sycamore Ind, you follow the ship back, and from now on thepany will be left in your charge for the time being. My parents will assist you in managing the business together, you are mainly responsible for maintaining the business of regr customers, just make sure that you dont lose the business, but of course the focus is on my best friends business. Diana nodded and said, Okay, Miss Wace. When will you be back then? Shall I arrange for a cargo ship to pick you up? Harriet pondered and said, Its hard to say, I will contact you when the timees. Leo said, Sycamore Ind is in the open sea, in this area there should be no signal. Harriet was stunned and asked, What should we do then? It would be bad if we cant get in touch, maybe well have to live in a deserted ind for the rest of our lives, haha Red Roseughed, It seems we can only use marked objects for Diana to identify, get a red cloth, in case we have to go back, we will hang it on a tree beforehand, then Diana wille and check some time. Harriet giggled, Thats a good idea, lets do it. Diana nodded and smiled, Okay, Miss Wace, Ill arrange for someone to bring the boat here to search carefully once every half month. After about three hours, the cargo ship entered the open sea and 50 kilometres aheady the Sycamore Ind. Chapter 1201 Abandoning Resistance The ce is awash with pirates, no country cares about it. Once upon a time in the past, pirates here were robbing cargo ships of gold and silver, and when the gold owners were afraid of being robbed, they switched to air transport by ne. After using air transport, the pirates here have started to kidnap. Kidnap those shipowners and cargo owners and send them to Sycamore Ind for extortion, waiting for the shipowners and cargo owners families to send money for their lives. Due to the gue of pirates here, cargo ships are run far away, but Harriets ship runs straight into the trap. Of course, Harriets ship had intention. An hourter, seeing that they were about to reach Sycamore Ind, all those on board became nervous. Only Leo had a calm and cold face, not putting the so-called pirates in his sights. Suddenly, about a kilometre away, from a ravine on a deserted ind, a ship sped out. Leo immediately raised his sniper rifle, and from the magnifying ss of the cross clock on the barrel, he could clearly see about a dozen pirates in various types of clothing on board. Each pirate wore a hot weapon and a light rocketuncher. A converted cannon is positioned in front of the boat. Leos face changed slightly as he thought to himself that this was a well-armed pirate ship. Leo thought fast about the response. Harriet also saw the scene on the ship through the binocrs, she instantly asked Leo in a choked voice, Mr. Cohen, the pirates have cannons, how do we fight now? Red Rose and Blue Rose carried the rocketuncher, and they both said in unison, Dont worry, Miss Wace! Lets use the rocketuncher to take out their cannons first. Leo said indifferently, Give up your resistance. What? Harriet and the two were immediately dumbfounded.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Immediately afterwards, Harriet asked with a sullen look on her face, Mr. Cohen, do you mean for us to surrender? Leo dropped his sniper rifle as he lit a cigarette and said indifferently, Right! Red Rose said in a sarcastic tone, Mr. Cohen, we all know you are the God of War of Pompeii, unexpectedly you are a person who has stage fright, you have let me down. Blue Roses anger got even bigger as she sneered, Miss Wace hired you with a heavy price, but you are a punk whos afraid of death! Leo threw half of his cigarette on the ground fiercely, stamping it out with his foot, and said in a cold voice, Its fine to fight hard! But well die a horrible death! Did you guys see that? Apart from their modified cannons, on the hatch of the ship, there are two heavy machine guns with enormous power, can we fight them? We should first keep the cargo ship safe first, when their shipes over, we surrender in disguise, and when we get on their ship, then we will finish them off with martial arts from a short distance. Harriet looked at Leos confident eyes and felt that he had a point, and immediately told everyone to put down their weapons and prepare to surrender. Although Red Roses and Blue Roses were not convinced, Harriet had said so, and with a sigh, they both put down their weapons. Leo instructed indifferently, When we get on their boat, see what happens! Also, throw away all the pistols and short knives you have on you, dont bring them to their ship and dont get yourselves into trouble! Dont even have a pistol and a knife for protection? Harriet and Red Rose looked at each other before reluctantly pulling out their pistols and short knives and dropping them on the ground. Immediately thereafter, the pirate ship sped up, and a pirate radioed from the ship in a foreignnguage. Listen up, cargo owners and captains of ships! Surrender now! Stop your ship, hold your hands above your heads, and tell the workers to disarm all the high-voltage electric wires on the edge of the ship. Later, one by one, you will climb aboard our ship, and if anyone dares to resist, we will kill him on the spot! Harriet understands foreignnguages and immediately told the workers to remove all the high voltage cables from the ship. Leo raised his hand above his head as he coldly observed the people on the boat, there were about seventeen of them, and then he gave a coldugh. At that moment, a sailor whispered to Harriet, Miss Wace, I finally recognized this ship,st time our ship was intercepted by them, and your fianc was kidnapped by them. Harriet shivered and her eyes were filled with hatred. Immediately, the two ships drew together and a pirate threw over a flying w, firmly tethered to the bar on Harriets ship. The two boats were about the same height, and with his hands up, Leo jumped on top of the pirates boat first. Then came Harriet, Red Rose, Blue Rose, and a dozen workers. One by one, the pirates searched them, mainly for hot weapons on their person. Of course, the pirates particrly hated people with hot weapons and most of them would be killed on the spot if they found them with a pistol. If they dont kill you, they will handcuff and cuff you and torture you, but if you are of use to them, they wont kill you yet. If there is no use of you, they will kill you on the spot. How did Leo not know? When Leo and the others had been searched, the pirates immediately told them all to crouch on the ground, heads held high, and a dozen guns swished at them in unison. At that moment a tall, a mtto man in a white suit, about fifty years of age, with a thick beard on his lips , emerged from the cabin. He approached with a cigar in his mouth and a loud harrumph. From his cabin, a pirate immediately brought a chair and ced it on the deck as he said respectfully, Please sit down, Parry! This Parry must be the leader of the pirates. Parry arrogantly sat down on the chair, he crossed his legs, looked at them one by one, and finally locked his eyes on Harriets face. He froze, then he took out his phone and looked through the pictures on it. On the phone has a picture of Harriet, and Harriets profile information. Parry then called out in a cold voice, Miss Wace, lift your head up! At this, Harriet was startled and she looked up, and at that very moment, Parry took a picture of her with his mobile phone. Then after Parry used the unique intelligent face on his mobile phone to identify, he was sure that the Harriet in front of him was the president of the famous Yunhong Trading Group Co. LTD in M Country. Then heughed out loud with joy and happiness, and said, Harriet, Im so happy to have met you! Realising that she had been recognised by him, Harriet asked in a cold voice, Was my husband kidnapped by you? Parryughed, Yeah, but hes still alive and well, if youre willing to spend money, Ill have you guys reunited right away. Leo looked up at him coldly, his gaze cold. Red Rose and Blue Rose even red angrily at Parry, both of them ready to leap up and subdue him at any moment. Harriet asked in a cold voice, How much do you want? Chapter 1202 Killing Pirates in Seconds Parry said in a cold voice, One trillion US dors. Even if you refuse, it does not matter. Because you are already in my hands, haha Harriet pondered for a moment, then sighed and said, Alright, but you have to keep your word oh. Parry was overjoyed, stood up andughed, Haha, Ill take you to the office and use theputer to transfer money, after the transfer is sessful, Ill immediately release him. After saying that, he arrogantly walked towards Harriet and tried to take her hand to the office. At this point Red Rose and Blue Rose were about to leap up and grab Parry, but Leo had reached out and mped his hand around Parrys neck. At the same time, Leo nailed a silver needle into Parrys acupuncture point, and instantly, Parry went numb, as if his acupuncture points had been sealed. Leo pulled out his 9mm PB pistol, which holds twenty rounds of ammunition, from Parrys back. Immediately, Leos left arm mped around Parrys neck and led the others spinning at high speed like a whirlwind, while he pointed his pistol at the seventeen pirates. Blood flew as the shots hit the pirates in the head. Before the seventeen pirates could react, they were all killed by Leo andy dead on the ground. At the same time, Red Rose and Blue Rose, rolling on the ground, grabbed the submachine guns from the fallen pirates and fired at each of the two heavy machine gunners in the hatch. Shot after shot roared into the heavy machine gunners in the two hatches, hitting their heads so quickly that blood burst out. Then they leapt up and dashed into the cabin like lightning, frantically strafing the remaining pirates. Not even the sailor and the captain were spared, they died at the point of their guns. After taking out a dozen pirates in seconds, Leo lifted his right foot and swept it hard against Parrys feet, tripping him hard to the ground. Then Leo said in a cold voice as he stepped on his head with his right foot and pointed the gun at Parrys heart. Thats a nice magazine capacity for a pistol, its got two bullets in it, time to kill you. Please spare my life! Please Parrys face was white, he was shivering and begging for mercy. Go to hell! At this point Harriet yelled out, she picked up the assault rifle on the ground and, with the butt of the rifle, smashed it down hard against Parrys fat belly. Parry spat out a mouthful of blood, his body convulsing. Harriet used the muzzle of her submachine gun with both hands, against Parrys feet, and roared, I will send you to hell.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Parrys feet were bloodied by countless bullets and blood flowed all over the deck. Harriet shot all the bullets, then she picked up another submachine gun and tried to shoot at Parry again when But she was stopped by Leo, Stop shooting, we have to ask him where your fianc is being held. It took Harriet a moment to calm down, and she dropped the gun to the ground and sat down to take a big breath. When Leo saw that Parry had passed out, and saw that his leg was bleeding continuously, he was afraid that he might die if he bled too much. Then he took out a few silver needles and stuck them into several important acupuncture points in the lower part of Parrys body to temporarily seal the bleeding from his arteries and stop his bleeding. By this time, Red Rose and Blue Rose had eliminated the remaining pirates, and they both came on deck. Seeing the unconscious Parry, Red Rose got a bucket of water and threw it on his face. Parry was stimted by the water and immediately woke up, but kept screaming in agony. Leo asked in a cold voice, Say it, where is Harriets fianc being held? Who is the leader of your organisation? If you dont tell me, Ill shoot you dead! Parrys face was white with pain and cold sweat, his body kept twitching, his eyes were desperate and hollow, so he said in a weak voice. Our organisation is led by the Phantom and Harriets fianc is locked up in a factory in Wild Boar Forest. Phantom? Leo shuddered at the words. Harriet asked in a panic, Is my fianc still alive? Parry said, He should be alive, I dont know, because Im not in charge of the factory, Im only in charge of the kidnapping at sea. Leo asked again in a cold voice, How do we get to the mountain road to the Wild Boar Forest? Is it far? How many pirates are always in the Wild Boar Forest? Who is the leader of the Phantom? Parry said, It is about twenty kilometres of mountain road to the Wild Boar Forest, and there are about two hundred pirates Suddenly, Parrys eyes popped open, he breathed heavily, his mouth, nose, eyes and ears were bleeding, his head lolled and he died. Puzzled, Red Rose asked, How did that happen? Leo said quietly, His mouth contained the poison capsule and he bit through it to kill himself. However, I feel that he left a lot of important things unsaid. Its not easy to be the leader of pirates, their families are controlled by pirate organisations, and when he talks too much, his family is bound to be victimised and implicated. But Red Rose asked Leo in confusion, Then he told us something, isnt he afraid that his family will be harmed? Leo lit a cigarette, took a hard drag, and said, These are the things he will have to say, which means he will let us go and die. But he wont even tell us the rest of the important things. Harriet, youd better go back to Eagle Country, Ill go with Red Rose and Blue Rose, the deserted ind is too dangerous. No. Harriet stood up long ago, her eyes were red and she gritted her teeth, Theres no way Im going back! Even if I die on a deserted ind, I will not be afraid! For my heart and my soul belong to my fiance, and if he is here, I am here. Leo was moved by Harriets persistent love, and he looked at her, not wanting to persuade her any further. Then he added, All workers get on board Miss Waces cargo ship. Red Rose, Blue Rose, you two go immediately to the cargo ship and carry our guns and luggage to the pirates ship and prepare for your respective departures. At these words, Red Rose, Blue Rose and the workers threw all the bodies on board into the sea and then flocked to Harriets cargo ship to get ready. Diana looked at Harriet with a mncholy face and said with a choked voice, Miss Wace, take care of yourself! Harriet spread a smile and said, Diana, Ill be fine, big deal, if I die, I still have a younger brother, Lucian Wace, my business will be inherited by my brother. Diana couldnt help but cry, You must be okay, Miss Wace, you muste back safely Harriet patted Dianas shoulder andughed, Dont cry! Get on the cargo ship. With that, Harriet pushed her onto the cargo ship. Leo puffed on his cigarette, admiring Harriets calmness in his heart, and silently prayed and wished that Harriet would finally get out of Sycamore Ind alive. Harriet then approached Leo in a modest manner, and she asked with a smile, Mr. Cohen, what should we do next? Drive the ship directly to the ind and then we go straight to shore? Leo said with a smile, Yes! Heres the thing, do you know how to drive a boat? I cant drive. Harriet nodded, but her expression was a bit embarrassed, I do, after all, I have my own cargo ship, but I dont have a license, hahaha. Leo nodded and said, Thats good! You will drive. Red Rose and Blue Rose carried the luggage and guns over, and then they both unbolted the flying ws bolted to the cargo ship. At this point, the cargo ship slowly started up and moved off at a brisk pace in the other direction. Chapter 1203 Desert Island Sniping Harriet steers the ship, and her skills are not bad at all, as she steers the ship steadily and skillfully into the canyon of Sycamore Ind. Leo stood on the edge, his brow furrowed as he kept looking at the treacherous peaks on either side, trying to find a way up the mountain. But the dangerous peaks on either side are sharp, and there is no way up. The waterway leading into the gorge is long and winding, stretching endlessly in between the peaks on either side. Because of the high peaks on either side of the gorge, the sun does not shine much, giving it an eerie feel. Harriets voice was slightly tense as she said, Mr. Cohen, I feel that this waterway is very long and I dont know how long I have to drive before I can discover the dock for disembarkation. Leo smiled bitterly, knowing that the further ahead they drove, the greater the risk factor. If they were discovered by the pirates that they were not their own people on board, they would soon be rounded up and hunted down. In order not to make Harriet nervous, Leos tone was as rxed as possible and he saidfortingly, Its alright! Miss Wace, try to drive the boat as fast as you can, because the sun in the canyon will soon be gone, and its almost evening, so Im afraid it wont be good to disembark in the dark. All right! You guys stand still. Harriet smiled as she sped up. The ship rumbles with the sound of a motor, raging over the seawater surface of the tributaries. The gorge on either side sends a deafening reverberating sound. Suddenly, a helicopter flew over the gorge towards the ship. Leos face sank as he said to Red Rose and Blue Rose, Lets take it out quickly, I suspect weve been discovered by them that the ship is not one of theirs. Leo ran to the position of the heavy machine gun, raised the height of the heavy machine gun and aimed at the iing helicopter. Instead, Red Rose sat in the position of another heavy machine gun, raising the barrel equally high. Instead, Blue Rose shouldered her rocketuncher and aimed it at the helicopter.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. But then it made Harriets eyes light up. About a kilometre ahead, a forest appeared and the terrain was t, making it easy to get to shore. Just as Leo was about to take out the helicopter, there was a strange scene, but the helicopter turned around violently and flew backwards. It disappeared in a few moments. Leo was relieved, but his heart was full of doubts, why did this helicopter flying back? Did the people in the helicopter also find out that there was danger? The answer must be sure. Because the pirates on the helicopter, who could see everything on board with their high powered binocrs, were definitely not fools. Obviously they are taking the next step and baiting the enemy. When they weigh up the pros and cons, they wont take any chances with a costly fight, but lure them in. Harriet soon brought the ship to shore and she squealed excitedly, Were here! With that, she opened the boats counter-thrust mechanism and let the boat slide slowly to the shore, then dropped the flying anchor to stop the ship. Hurry up, everyone! Its going to be dangerous soon. Leo carried his travel bag and sniper rifle on his back, plus he lifted a light rocketuncher shell. Leo said to Harriet who was carrying her travel bag, Miss Wace, can you climb down the flying w rope? Mr. Cohen, you underestimate me. Ive been learning martial arts from a famous master since I was eight years old. Harriet smiled. With that, she took to the air and, with a flip, leapt from the boat ten metres high into thewn below the shore. This was quite a shock to Leo, and after a moment of shock, he too flew from the boat and jumped into thewn. Red Rose and Blue Rose followed suit and jumped off the boat. The group quickly burrowed into the virgin forest. Everyone walked in a line, with Red Rose at the front, Blue Rose second, Harriet third and Leost in the escort. Everyone carried their weapons and moved cautiously ahead. Due to the dense jungle overgrowth in the forest, it harbours many poisonous snakes of all kinds. To prevent sudden snake bites, Red Rose sharpened a wooden stick with her sabre and as she walked, she used the root to tap it to repel the poisonous snakes. After walking in this way for about an hour, the group emerged from the original forest. The road ahead is all jumble of rocks and stones, with ten-thousand-foot cliffs on either side. Instead, however, there is a path about a metre wide up the hill, which stretches endlessly ahead. Apparently this is the path that leads to the Wild Boar Forest, as the path has a rtively smooth surface and is not overgrown, and it is obviously regrly walked. Leos face suddenly sank as he faintly heard the sound of helicopters flying over, and he shouted, Quick! You guys run back to where the forest is going, the helicopters areing, Ill deal with them. If they were in this exposed environment, with no hiding ce, it would be very difficult for the four of them to stay alive if they were attacked by a helicopter. They froze for a moment and had no intention of running. Leo yelled, If you dont trust my words, theres no way to fight this battle! Scatter! When Leo barked such a rebuke, Harriet froze for a moment and immediately led the two, running wildly towards the forest. Leo immediately ran towards the mountain, he mainly distracted the helicopters attention. If everyone runs into the forest, the helicopters willunch a dra-like strike. They could easily expose their bodies because the wind from the powerful wings of the helicopter would blow the trees. Then the heavy machine guns on the helicopters would fire wildly. Sure enough, two ck dots appeared high in the sky in the distance, which immediately increased in size and were clearly two helicopters. Damn, there are two nesing, things are in trouble. Leo cursed through clenched teeth. He nced back at Harriet and was relieved to find that they had safely hidden in the forest. With that, Leo ambled to the ground as he raised his light rocketuncher and aimed at one of the helicopters flying over at the front. However, he had checked the direction of the two low-flying helicopters, which were heading towards the forest. Apparently the pilot of the helicopter had spotted Harriet running towards the forest through the high powered binocrs. Immediately afterwards, there was a deafening roar of helicopters. Leo immediately used his eyes to roughly measure the distance and height and found that the helicopter was about fifty metres high and about a hundred metres away from him. He measured that the most effective shooting distance was that of about thirty metres away for best results. Of course, the search radar on top of the helicopter is possible if it does not find its position. He might get detected by the helicopters radar system and a rocket wille in before he can fire. Leo wanted to take a try, after all, these two helicopters were notbat-ready military aircraft. Chapter 1204 The Killing Angels As the helicopter was about to fly into effective firing range, suddenly the heavy machine guns from the helicopter rained down on Leo. Leo was so shocked that he immediately carried the rocketuncher and rolled to the bottom of the hill. Shot after, shot from heavy machine guns rained down on the ground behind him, sshing debris and mud in all directions and sending rocks flying into the air. Leo, who was dodging bullets at speed, realised that if he continued to dodge bullets like this, he would immediately be hit by a hos nest. No, he had to jump below the cliff, using it as a shield so that the heavy machine guns from the helicopter would not be able to hit him. He rolled rapidly down the cliff, while he drew his sabre and mmed it into the cliff face as he slid at high speed, only to halt his own high-speed descent and fall. The tip of the Swiss Army knife scraped up sparks from the cliff rocks with a scurrying and piercing sound. The Swiss Army knife in Leos hand finally got stuck in a hard stone crack. But Leos descent was only a matter of seconds, still giving himself plenty of time to deal with the two helicopters that were about to fly over. He grabbed the hilt of his knife with his left hand, cradled the bazooka gun in his right, and his whole body swayed suspended in the air. Leo looked down into the gorge below, which was ten thousand feet deep, and the daring Leo was really not afraid. At this moment, he noticed a protruding tree root about ten metres below him on his left, which was a cliff pine, estimated to be hundreds of years old. Overjoyed, Leo drew his sabre from the stone wall and, with a long leap, he jumped onto the cliff pine. The cliff pine is indeed very sturdy and he is well with just a few stones and mud falling down. With that, Leo raised his rocketuncher high into the sky. In the next breath, a helicopter poked its head out of the sky from the shore. This crashed right into Leos firing range, and Leo didnt hesitate to fire his rocketuncher. The rockets shot out, spitting fire, hit the helicopter in seconds. There was a loud bang. The helicopter exploded into a sea of fire in the sky, with ashes flying and erupting everywhere. Leo immediately threw away the caseless bazooka, then he quickly took out the sniper rifle from his back. He held his G3 variant sniper rifle aloft and pointed it into the air, expecting another helicopter to fly out. But the other helicopter was no fool, and the pilot immediately changed course and made a wide detour from the distance towards Leo, who was standing on a cliff pine. A cold look shed in Leos eyes, the other party was not going to be led by his nose.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Leo immediately looked around and he immediately had a solution. The distance from the helicopter to him was about seven hundred metres, which was the range of Leos strike. However, Leo knew that the helicopter at this time was not daring to venture over, the pilot was aware of Leos power. Helicopters would hover and pilots would hit Leo with heavy machine guns or rocketunchers. However, the pilot will have a few seconds to hover while controlling the aircraft longitudinally. Seizing the moment, Leo raised his G3 semi-automatic sniper rifle and fired a burst of shots at the helicopters propeller. In the meantime. Leo leapt up to a cypress cliff pine tree a few dozen metres away, using the support of the stone wall as he stomped on it several times in session. Just as Leo had moved to safety, the helicopter did fire a rocket, with a loud boom! It blew a big hole into the ce where Leo was originally standing. Broken wood and debris littered the sky with dust and dirt. But Leo misjudged and the shot from his sniper rifle failed to harm the helicopters wing. Because of the helicopters wings, the whirlwind that was created diverted the iing bullets. Leo was so shocked that his face changed slightly, he could only use his G3 sniper rifle to hit the pilot now. But there were two pilots in the helicopter, he had to hit two. The windscreen of the helicopter, however, is bulletproof ss. However, this helicopter is not an advanced military Mi-8 helicopter and should not be as strong and resistant to bulletproof ss. Or use a sniper rifle to hit the helicopters engine and fuel tank, but this idea was immediately dismissed by Leo. Because the angle of the helicopter was almost at the same level as Leo, there was no way to hit the fuel tank under the side of the helicopter. Leo raised his sniper rifle and aimed at the two pilots through the cross clock magnification of the scope. At that moment the helicopter came over and approached Leo at a distance of four hundred meters A moment after the rocket exploded and the smoke filled the air, the two pilots spotted Leos position just as the co-pilot tried to fire the heavy machine gun with his right foot on the te. Leo was the first to fire a volley of bullets, the G3 sniper rifle semi-automatic was powerful, had arge warhead and a horrific radius of destruction. A dozen bullets whistled through the air, shattering the windscreen and hitting both fliers in the head in seconds, spurting blood out. The helicopter instantly lost its bnce and tilted down towards the foot of the mountain, flying with a deafening whine. The helicopter crashed on top of the rocks at the foot of the mountain and exploded creating a sea of fire. Leo let out a long sigh of relief as he put his sniper rifle back on his back and looked up at the top of the hill, he froze. It was about thirty metres from where he was standing to the top of the cliff above. At that moment, Harriet and Red Rose and Blue Rose came running over. They stood on the top of the hill and called out Leos name, Mr. Cohen Mr. Cohen The call flowed through the gorge in response. I am here, Ill be right up. Leo immediately shouted out towards the top. The three of them heard Leos shout and following the sound to the direction, they saw him. The three men immediately screamed out. Harriet asked anxiously, Red Rose, what method do we use now to pull Leo up? Go and find a cane? Blue Roseughed, No need, Miss Wace, look at Mr. Cohen, he is climbing upwards with the agility of an ape. Harriet immediately looked at it with wide eyes and couldnt help but exim, Oh my God! I forgot he had the flying w iron hook with two tethers in his backpack. Red Roseughed, Miss Wace, its just that you dont have the calmness of a war god, he doesnt panic when things go wrong, and you forget everything when you panic. Leo scales the cliff with two flying w iron hooks, which have five metres of thick rope underneath. Leo throws the iron hook hard towards the cliff face above, and the sharp ws immediately snap firmly into a rock crevice, or tree root. He then climbed up with his hands on the rope and as he climbed up to where the flying ws were, he took another one from his waist and threw it upwards. With two pairs of flying w hooks taking turns, Leo soon climbed to the top of the cliff and stood safely beside them. Chapter 1205 Fortune-telling Master Leo stood among the three of them and gasped violently for a few moments before he coiled the rope of the two flying w hooks and ced them in the travel pack on his back. Harriet smiled and said, Mr. Cohen, you are too great! It iste in the evening and the sun is setting on the peaks of the mountains, which decorate the beautifulndscape of the valley. Leo smiled as he nced up to the top of the mountain and noticed a bright light shimmering in the trees five hundred meters away to the left of the southwest hill, and he immediately called out, Down! Theres a sniper on the hilltop! With that, he pounced on Harriet and the two of them rolled down towards the bottom of a huge rocky outcrop at the bottom of the slope. The moment they both rolled down, two bullets came at the same time, one hitting Leo where he was standing and the other hitting Harriet where she was standing. Red Rose and Blue Rose stood at ahead of Leo, they both quicklyy down as well and fired a few bullets from their sniper rifles at the spot where they had just fired, and then they both rolled down towards the rocks as well. The pirates, hidden in the woods in the distance, let out a scream after Red Rose and Blue Rose fired their bullets. It was known from the shouting that the pirates had been shot down by one. Leo rolled off the rock with Harriet in his arms and fell heavily onto a jumble of rocks about one and a half metres in height. Leo was at the bottom, Harriet was at the top, and with a flutter, Harriets lips pressed Leos. Harriet was stunned, and just as she tried to lift her lips, Red Rose rolled down instantly and pressed against Harriets back with a thud. Blue Rose also rolled down, and she pressed against Red Rose. Leo was so overwhelmed by them. But the weight is on Red Rose and Blue Rose, and Harriet is gentle. Immediately afterwards, Leo and Harriets eyes widened at the same time, Leo had a calm face, while Harriets face was instantly blushing Immediately afterwards, Red Rose and Blue Rose rolled to one side, and Harriet rolled off Leo in fear. She lowered her head, her long curled eyshes fluttering a few times as she mumbled, Mr. Cohen, I didnt mean to do that. It was only then that Leo realised he had hit his bottom on a jutting rock, and he cringed in pain. With that, Leo rolled over and sat up. He took the sniper rifle off his back, hung the hat on his head over the barrel and reached up from under the hidden rocks. There was a bang and a bullet came through, knocking off the hat hanging from the barrel of the gun. Harriets face immediately turned pale again as she asked in astonishment, Mr. Cohen, what do we do now? Leo was silent for a moment and smiled bitterly, Theres nothing we can do now, well have to wait until night. I guess there are several snipers on top of the mountain. Everyone must not stand up or immediately get your heads blown off by flying bullets. Harriet nodded and asked worriedly, Mr. Cohen, they wont rush down, right? Leo smiled, They dare not, snipers usually hunt their way intobat, after all they are not charging infantry, dont worry about that. Red Rose felt it was too dangerous, she felt that if arge number of pirates came down the hill, snuck up on them and threw a few grenades, they would be dead as a doornail. So she climbed to the edge and peeked over the top of the hill through a gap in the rocks. After watching, she was relieved that she had indeed seen no pirates rushing down. At present, they are in a position where the left and right banks are cliffs and the distant mountains on either side are very far away, both estimated to be tens of thousands of metres away. The snipers gun couldnt even hit them. Red Rose simply crawled at the rock crevice to guard it for the safety. At this time, Leo touched out a cigarette and handed it to Harriet, Have one. Harriet immediately took the cigarette, her long fingers held the cigarette in a graceful position, she lit it and smoked it, and asked worriedly, Mr. Cohen, will the pirate helicopters stille? Leo gave the cigarettes to Red Rose and Blue Rose. But they both shook their heads, Thanks! We dont smoke. Leo then lit his cigarette and inhaled, I dont think they will send helicopters for the time being, to put it bluntly, the cost is too high. Next, theyll use snipers against us, and well be the official start of our encounter with the pirates. Everyone was silent as they listened. Leo continued, War is cruel, and in this battle on a deserted ind, death are instantaneous, and I cant guarantee who will walk out alive at the end, including myself. But we must have a good undaunted heart, never be afraid! The more you are afraid the quicker you will die, but you must not be brutal, never be a daredevil when unnecessary, and ovee opponents, we win with tact, confidence and bravery. Harriet sighed and said, I understand what you mean, thank you! However, I know that my fianc is no longer alive, I am here mainly here to take revenge, death is no longer too important to me. Leo was stunned for a moment and asked, Why did you say your fianc was no longer alive? Didnt the pirate leader Parry say that your fianc was still alive? Harriet mused, tears falling from her eyes, and said quietly, He really isnt in the world anymore, because I had a dreamst night that my fianc came to my bedside in a bloody mess. He said to me, darling, dont you go to the Sycamore Hill to take revenge, they are too terrible! They have all kinds of advanced weapons and have researched many clones of the God of War You should hurry back, and we will be husband and wife again in the next life, I will go first. I immediately cried to him and said, No! I must avenge your death Harriet couldnt go on talking, she wailed and cried. Leo saidfortingly, The dreams are all opposite, they are auspicious dreams, which means your fianc is safe. Harriet choked for a moment and said, Wrong! Ive studied fortune telling, and I can see that hes really dead At this time, Blue Rose took out a tissue from her bag and handed it to Harriet, Mr. Cohen, Miss Wace is really a master fortune teller, everyone in ourpany has asked her to tell their fortunes, and everyone says she is urate. Thest time I fell in love I asked her to tell my fortune and she said that my boyfriend and I were not meant to be together. As expected, we broke up. Harriet covered her eyes with a tissue, her body still trembling. Leo smiled, It seems that Miss Wace is quite capable, Miss Wace, can you tell me if I can live hundreds of years?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Harriet snickered, Mr. Cohen, you want to live a few hundred years? Unless you go learn to cultivate immortality. However, it is difficult for the gods to determine the length of a persons life, rather I think you have a lot of women After saying that, Harrietughed out loud. Leo froze for a moment andughed, Nonsense, Ive been devoted to my wife Lydia all my life. With an envious face, Red Roseughed lowly, Lydia is so lucky! Chapter 1206 Acting Alone The sun is fading and twilight is slowly falling. Harriet took therge travel bag off her back and smiled, Lets eat dinner and get ready for battle. With that, she took out a couple of cans ofpressed beef, four marinated chickens and a one-kilogram bottle of alcohol. Harriet then poured a small ss for each of them and smiled, Have some alcohol to strengthen your courage. When Leo saw the alcohol, he frowned, he knew that being a good sniper was not allowed to drink. Then he shook his head andughed, Harriet, I dont need alcohol. Harriet said, Okay, this is up to you, then Ill drink it for you. The coach who taught me to shoot sniper rifle before said that I cant drink alcohol when ying with guns, but that day when practicing shooting, I drank, and when holding a thousand meters shooting, I shot a good score of nine rings. My coach almost dropped his jaw, hahaha Just as a few people were drinking and eating, the sky suddenly appeared to be filled with dark clouds and a heavy rain was about to pour down. But Leo was both pleased and disturbed. He was pleased that he could climb the hillocks in the rain to attack the snipers of the hidden pirates. But he was disturbed that lightning will be seen from time to time in the sky, and that the bright light of the thunder could easily reveal him, and in an instant, he would get himself killed. The rain came down, pouring down from the sky in bean-sized drizzles, quickly drenching several people. Mud and water gushed madly down from the cliff rocks. The deserted ind, which had been somewhat illuminated, was instantly plunged into the darkness. Harriet cursed, Damn, I have everything ready, but I just forgot to bring a mackintosh for each person. Blue Roseughed, Miss Wace, its alright, when we were soldiers in the field training before, this heavy rain was amon thing for us.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Leo looked at the dark sky and said after a moment, Fortunately, there is no lightning, Im going up the hill now to tackle those snipers. Stay here and dont move, Ill just go up the hill alone and finish them off, and when I win, Ill signal with my torch. If in two hours, you dont see me shing it, the three of you pull back immediately, go through the forest as you came, get in the boat, and escape to Eagle country. With that, Leo took the two boxes of magazines for the sniper rifle out of his backpack and reced the sniper rifle with new magazines. Harriet burst into tears at once as she listened, and she said loudly, Mr. Cohen, theres no way Im going back, I want to be with you even if I die! Lets follow you up the mountain together this time. Leo said, No! You must note up the mountain with me, otherwise I cant do a big job, not the more people the better on this desert ind, understood? Harriet nodded helplessly, Alright then, Mr. Cohen, take care! In order to fight lightly, Leo took his travel bag off his back and only took out his torch and put it in the pocket of his wide camouge uniform, adding, A few of you must stay here and wait for news from me. Having said that, Leo picked up his sniper rifle and crept towards the top of the hill in the midst of a fierce storm. As the sky was really dark, Leo felt his way forward almost by feeling, and on both sides were ten thousand feet of abyss, and the slightest mistake would make him slide down. However, Leo was not worried about this. He was worried that a sudden thunder and lightning woulde from the sky and illuminate him at once, and he would be screwed. Of course, Leo believed that the snipers, still lurking in the grassy forest, were waiting for them to take the bait. As the rainstorm was so heavy that the rain almost hit his eyes, Leo started off jogging, and by the end was almost crawling along. After climbing for about almost half an hour, Leo finally climbed over the mountain path with cliffs on both sides and he touched the mountaining up, he was immediately overjoyed. He knew, of course, that where the pirates had just fired was about fifty metres to the west on the left. Immediately, Leos body rolled and he hid into the lush grass, then he lifted his sniper rifle and adjusted his breathing. After a while, the heavy rain stopped falling and turned into a drizzling drizzle. Following this, the rain gradually stopped. The moon burst out of the dark clouds again, and its glow illuminated the entire misty Sycamore Ind after the rain. Mosquitoes were particrly abundant in the mountains after the rain, biting frantically at Leos face and hands. If Leo could not resist pping the mosquitoes on his face at this moment, he believed a bullet would immediately fall from the sky and kill him. He held back, keeping his eyes on the muzzle, and his sniper rifle in silent was raised. Suddenly, in the grass about fifty metres ahead of himself, two pirates spoke, and although their voices were not loud, they were very clear in their utterance on this deserted ind in the dead of night. One of the pirates said softly, Our captain just died, the woman he got is so beautiful, why dont we both take turns to go in and enjoy? Anyway, Harriets men wouldnt dare toe up the mountain at night, what do you think? The other pirate was silent for a moment andughed, I also think that Harriet wouldnt dare toe up. And I also think the captains woman is too pretty, so Id better go first, because Im powerful than you, and in case the woman resists, Ill subdue her, and then tie her up when Im done sleeping with her, so you can go and enjoy yourself. Sure, no problem! Go for it, Bro. The other male gave low chuckles. Leos heart fluttered, knowing from their words that there were only two pirates currently hiding here. And the two men actually hid together, they broke a big no-no for snipers, because snipers fight separately and look out for each other. In order to solve the problem quickly, he had to take out these two men at the same time, and in the first instance try to get Harriet and the other two toe up the hill quickly to prevent the pirates rescuers. However, it was clear to Leo that the hidden pirates hade down from the top of the helicopter they had just shot down. This means that the ce where the pirates live should be a long way from here. At this point Leo had life of the pirates in his hands, and if they were not killed at this point, it would be a needle in a haystack if one of them got away. The sniper will secretly hide somewhere, then several of their own lives will be in danger at any time. Immediately, Leo triggered the G3 semi-automatic sniper rifle, and a barrage of bullets sent an ear-piercing cracking sound through the night sky. The two snipers in the haystack were hit by bullets at the same time, and they screamed miserably in the night air. After Leo finished firing a shot, he quickly rolled to another ce in case the sniper, who was hiding somewhere else, would shoot at his original position. After waiting for five minutes, hearing no gunshots ring out, Leo judged that there were no more pirate snipers. Just as he was about to get up, a gun was suddenly ced on his head, Dont move! Or Ill shoot you dead! Chapter 1207 Turning Defeat into Victory A gun to the head is no fun, Leo is clear that as long as he moves casually, the bullet immediately blows himself up, even if he is capable, at this time he has no way out. But what puzzled Leo was two snipers hiding in the grass had been taken out. Who is this sniper? To Leos relief, however, a second pirate was not heard speaking on the side. In other words, the only pirate currently holding a gun to his head would be the captain who is not dead from his injuries. But the fact that this man could even attack him instantly proves that he is not a simple man. At that moment the man holding the gun to Leos head spoke again, Throw the gun in your hand aside and raise your hands! Leos heart flinched, knowing that the other party did not mean to kill him immediately, but this was giving him the opportunity to reverse the situation. Leo immediately tossed his gun aside and raised his hands. The pirate spoke again and asked, Are Harriet and others still hiding under the rocks? With this question, he immediately let Leo know that the person he wanted to arrest was Harriet, not Leo. Of course he had to use Leo as a human shield, with Leo walking in front and him following behind. Harriet was too tempting for them, being worth trillions. Leo pretended to shiver, Down there, still hiding under the rocks. This pirateughed softly twice and said, Get up and lead the way ahead. Leo was stunned and said, Okay, take the gun away, or how should I get up? The pirate didnt say anything, but Leo felt his gun leave his head, and in that split second, Leo seized the opportunity. He grabbed the barrel of the pirates gun with his left hand in a sh and thrust it towards the ground at the side, where the pirate fired instinctively, the bullet hitting the ground. The time difference between Leo grabbing the gun and the pirate firing was one second. Leo quickly grabbed the right to live by fate. This pirate used a high-powered sniper rifle from an anti-tank Barrett, and when the bullet was fired, the bacsh was quite violent. This tremendous bacsh caused the pirates body to lean backwards. At that very moment, Leo pushed his right hand towards the ground, his body bowed and his whole body shot backwards in the air, his feet stomped hard towards the pirates stomach. The two men are a stones throw away from each other. The pirate was hit hard by Leos feet and he let out a harsh scream as his whole body flew into the air towards the back. The pirates gun was dislodged and taken away by Leo. He flew up in the air, holding his long sniper rifle high in the air, and using the handle of the rifle, shed at the fallen pirate. The hilt of the gun struck the pirate in the stomach again and the pirate bowed his body in pain as a mouthful of blood gushed out. Leo was unsure if the Barrett sniper rifle in his hand still had ammunition in it, and he didnt dare joke about his life. So he plucked his pistol from the shirt at his back and, in the moonlight, shot the pirate twice in both knees. Once again, the sound of gunfire pierced the still night air with an ear-piercing crack. Two bullets shattered the pirates kneecap with precision, blood pouring from the shattered clothes. Immediately, Leo stomped on the pirates head and said in a cold voice, Say it! How many pirates are around here? If you dont tell me, Ill put a bullet through your head. In the moonlight, the pirates face was a grim.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. He was veryrge and strong. On his shoulder, in the area of his corbone, was wrapped diagonally in a white cloth of underwear, which was soaked in blood. Obviously it hit by a bullet, definitely shot by Red Rose and Blue Rose. From this, Leo knew that he was the captain, and after being shot, this captain was apparently unconscious for a while. But his two aplices thought he was dead and tried to hit on his woman. The pirate, who was in aa not far away after Leo shot off two pirate snipers, woke up to the sound of gunfire and came decisively to attack Leo. The pirates pupils were constricting due to excessive bleeding, his range of vision in front of him was diminishing, his pupils were constricted so much that he was covered in cold sweat and said weakly, For now theres no one around Leo asked again in a cold voice, Where are the other pirates? Where is your organisation? Are you the captain? The pirate said, Yes, I am the captain This ind is the secondary ind, the main ind is on the opposite side, in between is the sea six hundred meters apart, the pirates are all inside the main ind. Leo asked again in a cold voice, Is your organization Phantom? Is the factory that produces the clones on the main ind, and how many pirates are there in the main ind? The pirate said, Yes, its the Phantom organisation, the production factory is also on the main ind, there are currently over two hundred pirates and the factory has about two hundred skilled workers of both sexes. Leoughed coldly, I heard that you have a woman in a cave, huh? Where is the cave? The pirates eyes immediately shed with a fierce light, and he shivered as he said in a cold voice, Its a hundred metres to the left of the hill behind you. Leoughed coldly as he turned around and instantly fired his pistol, the bullet drilling into the pirates heart as blood flew out. The pirates whole body jerked, and he was unable to draw the pistol he had gripped behind his back with his right hand. His eyes were protruding and exposed, and a wail was emanating from his throat. Leo moved his feet, crouched down, put his gun against the pirates temple and mocked, You actually had the chance to kill me at first, but unfortunately you missed the chance, this is called arrogance. You are facing a heavenly god level killer, but you have the heart of an ant! Go to hell! The pirate was dead. It was then that Leo breathed a long sigh of relief. From the pirates confessions and his judgement, there would be no more pirates in this sub ind for the time being. So Leo took out a torch from his pocket, lit it and shone it at the ce where Harriet and the others were crouching. Harriet saw the torch wiping brightly, she was so happy that tears filled her eyes and shouted, Our war god has won a great victory, quick, lets go up. After saying that, the three of them turned on their torches, Red Rose picked up Leos travel bag and the three of them quickly ran towards the mountain. As the ground was muddy and slippery after the rain, Harriet almost rolled over the cliff, so they had no choice but to walk carefully. Harriet said with great emotion, I really admire Leo, it was raining so heavily just now, and it was so dark, but he had managed to climb up the mountain, it was unbelievable. He is worthy of being a god of war! Blue Rose said with a smile, Of course, a god of war can take the head of a general from a million men easily. Chapter 1208 The Witch of the West Leo picked up the sniper rifle from the ground and ran wildly to the position of the two pirates he had just killed. Shining a torch on them, they were all shot in the head and were reassured when it was confirmed that they were dead. Harriet came to Leos side with a grin on her face. Harriet gave Leo a warm hug, kissed Leos face and giggled, My God of War! We love you so much! Leo was caught off guard by Harriets kiss on the face, he rubbed his face in embarrassment and said, Your Eagle Countrys civilization is open. Red Rose and Blue Roseughed out loud, and Red Roseughed, If I were Miss Wace, I wouldnt kiss his face. Blue Roseughed, Yeah, kiss your lips. Harriet rified frantically, You two are thinking too much, this is friendship, not love. Red Roseughed, Miss Wace, its not that Im overthinking it, it should be a certain person who is overthinking it. Blue Rose followed suit andughed, Miss Wace, yes, it should be a certain person who overthinks about it. Harriet was amused, You guys should stop talking, Im embarrassed. Red Rose continued with a smile, Miss Wace, its not you whos embarrassed, its him. Leo, Harriet, It waste at night on the deserted ind and the air temperature was dropping rapidly, plus everyone was soaked through. They could not help but shiver. Leo is physically strong, so he can bear it, but Harriet probably cant. What if she gets sick with a high fever tomorrow? Theres no hospital on this deserted ind. Leo thought of the cave, where he should go and raise a fire to dry clothes in order to prevent them from getting sick. So Leo said, Come on, lets go to the cave and make a fire before everyone catches a cold and gets sick. At that moment Harriet sneezed, Go on, I really cant bear with hit. Leo, with the three of them in tow, turned left about a hundred metres along the mountain path in the direction indicated by the pirates, and indeed found a cave with a faint glow of a campfire. The three were overjoyed. Harriet excitedly wanted to be the first to rush into the cave, but was pulled back by Leo, Wait, let me go in first, Im afraid theres danger. Harriet said with a smile Mr. Cohen, when are you going to give me the opportunity to show my skills? Otherwise my gun barrel will be raw and embroidered. Leo was amused as he dashed in with his gun in hand, only to see the interior empty and deserted. He was startled, he pricked up his ears, alert, and suddenly he saw a fine dust fall before him. With that, Leo rolled towards the front. Shot after, shot came towards where he had been standing, sending dirt flying up in all directions. As Leo rolled sharply, he swept a shot over the cliff face where the shot was fired, as well. A harsh female scream followed by another thud, and a tall woman fell from the top of the rock face. An AKnded beside her. Shey on the ground with her body convulsing violently, shot in the chest and abdomen, blood staining the white vest and jeans she was wearing. Leo got up and went to the woman who had fallen to the ground. This is a western woman with white skin, and curly, blonde hair. Her beautiful blue eyes were abruptly rounded, sultry and resigned. Leo was secretly d that if she had shot half a second earlier, he could have been dead. However, Leo knew that the woman was not a trained killer, otherwise she would have shot sharply. But the western woman hesitated as she fired, for she heard Harriets voice outside the cave and judged that there were quite a few peopleing. She had intended to use her submachine gun to wipe them all out together, yet she was disappointed by the end. Leo looked at the cliff face where there was a rock protruding from which the woman was standing and shooting at him. The woman was not bad in her skills, so she had managed to get up. When Harriet and the three of them heard the gunshot, they ran in immediately, and by now the western woman was lying dead on the ground. The three men were immediately dumbfounded. When Leo saw Harriet and the girls were dripping wet, he urged, Hey, you guys hurry up and go to the campfire to dry your clothes, or youll really get sick and catch a cold, Ill go and take care of the corpse. When he finished, Leo leaned down and dragged up the body of the Western woman, heading for the outside of the cave. Red Rose and Blue Rose stripped naked at once, with no clothes on their bodies, and Red Rose shouted towards Leos back, Hey, Mr. Cohen,e join us for a fire. Blue Rose also shouted, Come on, Mr. Cohen,e on, dry your clothes, or you will get sick. Leo was busy, he didnt even look back, I am not avable. Harriet was more reserved and still had some coverings on her, she shook her head and snorted, You two are so shameless!!! Red Roseughed, Miss Wace, its useless, youll still get sick, rip your clothes off. Blue Rose said with a straight face, Miss Wace, this wont work! Youll really get sick, well help you rip it out. When she finished, Red Rose and Blue Roseughed and rushed over to help her rip her clothes. Harriet clutched her vital parts in fear and shouted, You two are sinning! What if Mr. Cohenes in? That will kill me! Red Roseughed, Dont worry, he wonte in because hes embarrassed. Blue Rose echoed, Wrong, it should be that Miss Wace is embarrassed. Harriet fumed, Lets hurry up and dry our clothes, so that Leo cane in and dry his clothes before he gets sick and gets cold. Red Rose, shaking her wet clothes over the fire,ughed, Yeah, lets hurry up and dry our clothes, and then let Leo dry his clothes, I want to see him naked. Blue Roseughed, Its definitely different, but the two of us arent qualified to see it, lets go out and let Miss Wace see it alone. Red Rose and Blue Rose joked about the topic in unison, exasperating Harriet. Leo remembered the pirates words that this was merely a secondary ind, so where was the main ind? He had to go searching all night, otherwise he might be dead tomorrow. Leo moved forward dragging the body of the western woman with him as he tried to find a ce with a ravine to dispose of the body. The moonlight falls through the gaps in the trees on the pale, ghastly face of the western woman. Suddenly, the Western womans eyes shed with two harsh, cold lights, and in a second, her chest rose and fell violently, with the rattle of clockwork.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Leo was startled and he immediately turned to look, only to see the western woman leaping up in the air and pouncing on Leo. Leo was caught off guard, and with the addition of tripping over a rock on his heel, he was tackled by the western woman. The western woman immediately wrapped her hands around Leos neck in a death grip as she bared her teeth and said, Leo, you never dreamed of this, did you? Haha. Leo was dazzled. He wanted to kill the western woman, but froze when he heard her call his name. Leo then immediately activated the powerful internal force of his belly, turning his neck that was being choked by the Western woman into as hard as iron. Leo deliberately pretended to be in pain and asked with a miserable smile, Who who are you? How do you know my name? The western womanughed out loud, her mouth was full of blood and it dripped all over Leos face. Chapter 1209 Undersea Mermaids Leo knew that the two shots he had just fired had hit the Western woman in the heart and her stomach. Common sense says that if it were a human being, she would die, and it is so unusual that the Western woman is still alive at this point. Leo could still hear the ttering and spinning of clocks glowing from the body of the western woman. Leo immediately knew that the woman had both a human heart and a mechanical simtion of one. At this point the western woman said, Leo, let me tell you the truth, I am a second generation clone, I have two lives at the same time, one as a human and the other as a robot, my memory is all about you, all about how I can kill you. Leo drew a cold breath and asked again, How many people like you have two lives? The western womanughed, like an owl hooting in the night, and she added, Youre going to die anyway, so Ill be honest with you, a lot! There are countless cloned robots, with Harriet and her two bodyguards. However, you, the Commander of Wyverns, is also about to be cloned out, there is still a month to go before a batch of cloned Commander of Wyvern will be sent to your Pompeii, and then your Pompeii will be in a state of turmoil, haha Leo shuddered at the sound and asked again, Who exactly is your leader? The western woman sneered and suddenly her whole body shivered and fiercely she opened her mouth to bite Leos face. In the middle of his question, Leo had already pulled out his Swiss Army knife out of his military shoe and shed the face of the western woman into two halves, blood sshed over Leos face. But the western womans hands were still in a death grip around Leos neck, and Leo struggled to sh twice more at her hands, cutting them off. It was only then that the hands tightly strangled around his neck automatically and helplessly loosened and fell onto Leos chest. Then with his left hand, Leo pushed the headless Western womans body away from him and dropped the two hands that had fallen on his chest. Leo climbed to his feet, and he coughed hard a few times to ease his breath. In the stillness of the night, the sound of the machines turning on the Western woman can still be heard. Instinctively curious, Leo crouched over the western womans body, listening to what part of the body the ringing came from. In a moment, Leo was surprised to find that the ringing did note from her heart area, but on the Western womans back. So Leo turned her body over and used a Swiss Army knife to cut open the back of her heart area, and in the moonlight, a mock heart was indeed visible. Leo immediately took out a torch and shone it inside, finding that the simted heart area was surrounded by a densework of wires. At that moment, another bizarre sight was seen as the headless western womans body jerked violently, then her body slowly bent up, apparently as she tried to get up again. Leos heart stuttered as he quickly pressed his left hand against the Western womans back to stop her from climbing to her feet. Using a Swiss Army knife, he cut all thework cables connected to the simted heart. Only then did the headless womans body stop struggling and the bodyy straight. Leo pulled the simted heart out of her back and found that it would still drum and beat. So Leo used a knife to cut open ayer of red silicone skin on the surface and found that it was full of messy iron stuff, and in the middle of the iron, two electronic batteries were sandwiched. After Leo unplugged the batteries, the simted heart stopped making the ringing sound. Leo then shone a torch on the Western womans head again and found two thicker webbing wires where her neck had been broken. It was only then that it was established that she was abination of a real person and a robot. Leo then searched her body, fished out cigarettes and a lighter from her jeans, lit one and smoked it. He was lost in thought. If the batch of himself that was about to be cloned were to flow into the Pompeii, the consequences would be unthinkable. His loved ones would be devastated. The only way now was to nip the bud, to wipe out the entire Phantom organisation on the desert ind and turn them into ashes. Leo immediately thought of Nadine and wanted to call her for help, so he took out his mobile phone from the wrapped waterproof stic bag film and switched it on. A few momentster, there was no signal at all on the phone screen and this was indeed a blind spot. With a dejected sigh, Leo switched off his phone and rewrapped it in a stic bag and put it in his pocket. After Leo finished smoking a cigarette, he stood up and continued his search for the sea on the shore in the night. After walking about twenty metres in the dark, in the moonlight he did find a sea below the slope and a deserted ind about seven hundred metres opposite. The deserted ind looks particrly majestic and lofty in the moonlight. Leo was stunned and thought to himself, How can I fight this battle now? How can I get across without a ship? Seven hundred metres of sea, he can swim across. But what about Harriet? But Leo could trust Red Rose and Blue Rose to swim through, after all, they were people who had been special forces. Leo froze for a moment, he was momentarily clueless, so he nned to squat down to the beach to wash the blood stains on his face, then go back to the cave to dry his clothes and sleep. Once down the slope, Leo took the sniper rifle off his back and put it aside, intending to wash it in a hurry for fear that the blood stains would run in the sea and instantly attract an attack from the sharks hiding in the surrounding waters. Once attracted, the shark in the sea will leap into the air and instantly bite his head. Then he would be dead. As Leo was crouching on the beach, he lowered his head to wash his face, in the blink of an eye, a monster jumped up in the air and violently mped Leos neck and dragged him underwater. The water spattered up several feet high, Leo was caught off guard and dragged into the deep water.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Leo was taken aback and saddened, Why are there so many disasters? However, to Leos relief, it was not a shark that attacked him, but a human being. A shark cannot have its hands mped around its neck because a shark doesnt have hands, it only bites people on the head. Calming himself down from his momentary panic, Leo held his breath and pushed the true essence of his belly to his neck, to prevent himself from being strangled to death by the mans powerful force. However, when the man mped Leos neck, his body touched on Leos head and Leo immediately felt her feminine features. Is it a mermaid? The answer is definitely no. Or is it a kelpie? No! Because kelpie has odour! But this womans armpits smelled like perfume, and the perfume actually held up in the water. Beneath the night sea, it was too dark to see any objects at all. This woman clipped Leos neck and swam towards the deep sea. But the deeper he reached, the brighter it became, and he had heard that people who have died before drowning can see that the water is very bright underneath, like amp of light guiding the way. This is themp of death, which leads you forward to hell. Chapter 1210 A Battle at the Bottom of the Sea Leo immediately came back to his sense and cut through the illusion. He arched his right leg and quickly pulled his Swiss Army knife from his army boot with his right hand, then he held the womans waist with his left hand and fought to drive the knife into her abdomen. The woman jerked hard as if she had been electrocuted, and she immediately spat out a long stream of bubbles from her mouth like arge carp. At this moment, the woman still didnt release her grip on Leos neck, but instead mped it even tighter. This angered Leo! You wont let go, will you? Instead of pulling out the long Swiss Army knife, Leo cut the de diagonally upwards, towards her heart, and immediately afterwards, blood flowed out of the hole in her body. At this point, it was obvious to Leo that the womans grip on his neck was much looser. Soon after, Leo pulled the knife from her body, then twisted his head hard, and with a backpedal of his feet, he used the force of the water to break free from her hands. After Leo broke her hand away, his face was actually a few centimetres away from hers.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Due to the low light underwater, Leo could not see clearly whether her face was beautiful or ugly. At this point the woman was not breathing. Suddenly, the woman opened her mouth violently and bit Leos face, which Leo had already expected, as the fact that this person could still resist at this point proved that she was a cloned robot. So Leo reached out and grabbed the back of her neck and pressed it underwater as her head mmed downwards. Soon after, Leo rolled onto the womans back in the water and stabbed her with his Swiss Army knife where her simted heart was, quickly picking it out with the de. At once, the cloned woman waspletely dead. Seeing that she was settled, Leo immediately grabbed her feet with his left hand and, with a strong stomp of his feet, brought the womans body up towards the surface of the sea. In a few moments, Leo emerged from the water, gasping for breath, he had to leave the surface and swim to the shore immediately, as the blood quickly invited a horrific attack by sharks. When Leo came back to his sense, he saw three lights on the shore ten meters away and Harriet was calling from the shore, Mr. Cohen Mr. Cohen, where are you? Leo immediately called out, Im here, turn off the torch immediately. Upon hearing that, Harriet and the other two shone their torches on Leo, and after making sure that it was Leo, they immediately turned off their torches. Leo immediately took a strong breath as he grabbed one of the female corpses feet and swam towards the shore as fast as a flying arrow off the string. At this moment, Leo was very nervous because he was in a race to the death, he could smell the sharking quickly following the smell of blood. In a few moments, Leo reached the shore, where he flew ashore and dragged the body ashore at the same time. By the light of the night, the three were dumbfounded, they thought Leo had dragged the western woman down to take a bath. Leo didnt exin, he picked up the sniper rifle on the ground, dragged the body up and away. Blue Rose, who was following closely behind, suddenly eximed, Red Rose, howe this woman looks exactly like you? Ah, my God! Leo was also shocked, thinking that the clone of Red Rose had been produced. So they all darted to a stop in a wooded area and all three turned on their torches at the same time and shone them on the dead womans face, they were shocked seeing that, Oh my God! Whats going on here? This person is practically a twin sister to Red Rose. Even Red Rose herself was shocked and incredulous. Leo exined, This person is a cloned robot of Red Rose, which was produced by the factory on the ind, they produced cloned me, Harriet, Red Rose and Blue Rose at the same time. Their aim is clear now, to mix clones of us and hunt so much that we cant tell the real from the fake in a short time and die at the end of their guns. That woman I just killed wasnt dead through because she had a double lives and once the real person died her machine body immediately activated,e and see. After saying that, Leo turned the body over and shone his torch at the hole on her back and added, This part is installed with the robots heart, if you dont destroy this part, even if they break their arms and legs, they are still alive and she will bite you with her mouth, which is covered with giant poison. At these words, Harriet and the other two trembled. Harriet then asked in shock, What should we do, Mr. Cohen? Leo said in a cold voice, They sent clones of you to me, which actually posed the greatest threat to me, and in the short time I was unable to tell if you were real or not. For example, this false one suddenly pulled me down into the water when I was washing hands on the shore, and as there was no light underwater I could not see her face and was thus killed by me. Would I have dared to kill her if I had seen her face? After a pause, Leo continued. I now put two questions. First, I will immediately send you out of the deserted ind and onto a ship, and you will immediately escape to the Eagle Country. Second, if you will stay and fight with me, I certainly have no objection, we will continue to stay and fight a brutal war against the forces of darkness and I will do my best to protect you. However, I cannot guarantee that you will get off the deserted ind alive, including myself. Think about it for a few minutes before you give me your answer. At this point, Blue Rose said quietly, Mr. Cohen, even if you send us back to the ship, are you sure that ship is still there? Leo fell into silence for a moment. At this point, Blue Rose said in a cold voice, I used a time bomb to blow up the ship an hour after we left, that is, when you attacked the helicopter, the helicopter and the ship exploded at the same time. Leos heart shook as he asked, puzzled, Why did you do that? Why didnt you tell us? Blue Rose said coldly, Why should I tell you about this? This ship belongs to pirates, and I hate pirates! Why not blow up the ship? Should we keep it and let the pirates continue to plunder the sea with impunity? Harriet nodded and said, You did a good job, Blue Rose! I cant escape death this year anyway! I can see that I will end my life in striking these criminals, I have no regret. Leo was speechless as he turned and walked towards the cave, saying nothing more as everyone silently followed behind Leo. Suddenly, Leo felt a bitterly cold winding from the back of his head, which could not help but send a shudder through Leos whole body. As Leos internal energy had entered the realm of the great extent, his sense of smell felt particrly acute. At a short distance of twenty metres he can urately judge animal and human scents. At this point, Leos pupils shrank as he turned and soared up, pouncing on Harriet. Chapter 1211 Foreseeing Danger At the moment when Leo pounced on Harriet, he pulled out his military knife and cut off the head of a viper in the tree that was about to bite Harriet. Leo then held Harriet and rolled several metres into the grass at the side, while the severed head of the snake fell to the spot where Harriet had just been standing. Red Rose and Blue Rose were walking at the end, and they both stopped in shock when they saw Leo fiercely pouncing on Harriet, and they also saw Leo using his knife to cut off the snakes head. With that, the body of the snake, about a metre and a half long, slid down from the tree to the ground. Red Rose squealed, Wow, such a big snake was cut by Leo. This snake is so beautiful. Blue Rose followed suit and eximed, It was so close! This snake almost bit Miss Wace, but fortunately Mr. Cohen found it in time to save her, otherwise the consequences would have been unthinkable. Harriet was terrified when Leo inexplicably pounced on the ground, and when she heard them both say it was a snake, she shivered all over in fear. Because Harriet was afraid of snakes, when Leo held Harriet down at that moment, Harriet heard that it was a snake, she clung to Leos waist and screamed with her eyes closed, Dont leave me dont leave me ! At these words, Red Rose and Blue Roseughed out loud. Red Rose said with a smile, Miss Wace, dont rush! Later on you two will make a scene in the cave. Blue Rose chimed in, Miss Wace, go to the caveter Leo was also embarrassed by Harriets embrace, so he dropped the saber in his hand and broke Harriets hand that was holding him, then stood up and picked up the saber and stuck it in his army shoe. When Harriet saw that they were teasing her, she blushed with embarrassment. The snake is dead, dont be afraid! Leoughed. Then he reached out and pulled Harriet up from the ground. Harriet, who stood up, was still trembling, hid behind Leo, peeked out half her head, looked at the dead snake as they were shining a torch on the ground, and couldnt help but say, This snake is so beautiful. A snake about a metre and a half long and bowl thick was dead on the ground. This snake has two patterns of red and ck iid colours, called the Devils Snake, a famous venomous snake in the world. Devils Snake, although not in the top ten most venomous snakes in the world, is still not to be underestimated and can secrete 60 milligrams of toxin at a time enough to kill. This snake, also known as the Australian ghost taipan, is highly venomous, but it is beautiful with radiant shimmering colours. The snake is dead, its magnificent tail still wriggles from side to side. Haha, lets go roast the snake. Immediately, Red Roses eyes shone brightly as she bent down and picked the snake up with both hands,ughing. When she heard that there was snake meat to eat, Harriet was not afraid at once. She followed behind Red Rose with a faint smile and asked, I heard that snake meat is very nourishing. Red Rose nodded, Yes, I like snake meat, when we were special forces in the wilderness training for survival, I always caught poisonous snakes to eat. Have you ever eaten it, Miss Wace? Harriet shook her head with a smile, Ive never eaten one because Im naturally afraid of snakes. Leo followed behind in silence, vaguely aware that there might be dangering tonight. He looked at the Swiss watch in his hand. It was 9. 30 p. m., which was still early. They then made their way to the cave, where the campfire was still burning brightly. Leo was drenched and had no choice but to dry his clothes over the fire. In this rainforested desert ind, it is easy to catch a bad cold if he is constantly wet. Soon after, he stripped off, leaving only his shorts on, and sat crouched by the campfire, spreading his clothes out with his hands to dry. Leos strong and muscr body caused the three beauties to keep ncing at him, their eyes shining brightly. Harriets heart thumped as she watched, and when she saw Leo nce at her, she immediately said to Red Rose with a scarlet face, Shall we go roast snake meat for dinner? Red Rose mumbled to Harriet and said with a lowugh, Why dont you go help Leo dry his clothes? Go on. Harriet, Blue Rose smiled, Go on, you cant help with this snake roasting, just go and help Mr. Cohen. Having said that, Blue Rose pushed the shy Harriet to Leos side. Harriet had no choice but to cough, crouch her body, pick up Leos clothes and unfold her hands shakily as she dry them. Red Rose began to pluck the skin from the snake, using her Swiss Army knife, she inserted the snakes body against the stone wall and then used her knife to gently poke a circr slit in the top of the snake at the upper edge of the skin, separating the skin from the flesh. Then she dropped the knife and grasped the opening in the snakes skin with both hands, gently and evenly peeling the skin downwards. Soon the entire skin of the snake was peeled off by Red Rose, and the flesh was crystal clear. After skinning the snake, Red Rose took it to a spring in the cave, cut open its belly, removed its guts and washed it clean. As the snake was big and fat, Red Rose cut it into four sections with her sabre. And she thread each section of snake meat with a wooden root. Each of them can enjoy a section of snake meat.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Red Rose knew that snake meat should not be roasted inside the cave, lest the pungent aroma attract the re of the geckos on the cliff top. If the saliva of the tiger drips down and falls on the snakes flesh, it is highly poisonous snake flesh, and if a person eats it, it will immediately kill a man with poison. So Red Rose and Blue Rose set up another campfire outside the cave, piled up a stand of stones and roasted the snake meat, set on the stones and turned it evenly over and over again. Harriet sat by Leo, humming an unknown song, helping Leo dry his clothes, her pretty face flushing. At this point, Leo asked gently, Harriet, are you sure about Blue Roses words that the ship was blown up by her? Harriet froze for a moment, and then said, Not sure, why? Leo nced at the two of them outside the cave, and then added, You didnt doubt what she said? Bymon sense, where would a time bombe from on a ship? Harriet, So Leo whispered a few words in Harriets ear. On hearing that, Harriet was so shocked that her whole body shivered and the clothes in her hands almost fell to the ground. Leo added, In an hour, we must scatter away, otherwise hundreds of pirate troops will immediately surround us, and we will be dead by then. Harriet nodded, Okay, it is up to you. Half an hourter, the snake meat was roasted by Red Rose and Blue Rose, and they both called Leo and Harriet out to eat it. By this time Leos clothes had dried and he put them on, so he went outside with Harriet to eat snake meat. Due to the cold weather at night, everyone was in a much more pleasant mood as they ate the snake meat and drank alcohol. Chapter 1212 False Blue Rose After eating the snake meat, Leo mmed the bottle of alcohol from the ground and said, Lets go back! Take the boat back immediately. After saying this, Leo did not even look at the faces of the three people before striding into the cave and getting ready to go. While Red Rose and Blue Rose were shocked, Harriet was sighed and said, Leave him alone, the three of us will stay on and fight till the end. Red Rose and Blue Rose nodded, Okay! At that moment Leo came out from outside the cave, and with a cold face he said, Good luck to you all! Suddenly, Blue Rose rose up in the air, quickly drew her pistol and put it against the back of Leos head, saying in a cold voice. Leo, I told you the ship was blown up by me and you just dont believe me, now you still want to be a deserter, what the hell do you mean? Believe it or not, Ill shoot you dead! Harriet and Red Rose were so horrified that they could not speak for a moment. Leoughed loudly and then said in a cold voice, Blue Rose, the real Blue Rose was killed by you in the first half hour, you are just a clone of Blue Rose, right? I can tell you that anyone who puts a gun to my head will not live a minute! Soon after, Leo leaned back. At the same time, Blue Rose mmed her pistol and the bullet whistled and hit a rock in front of her with a ssh of fire. While Leo was bowing his head, he held up the gun in Blue Roses hand with both hands, then he grabbed the gun in Blue Roses hand with his lightning fast grappling technique. Soon after, Leo twisted his body quickly and put the gun against Blue Roses chest.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Three shots were fired in quick session. Blue Rose opened her eyes wide and looked at Leo in disbelief before copsing to the ground with a loud bang. Red Rose and Harriet were shocked to see Leo kill Blue Rose in seconds. At once, Red Rose was puzzled, but she still dubiously drew her pistol, stood up and pointed at Leo and said in a cold voice. Leo, if what you just said is right, I wont me you and I will thank you. If Blue Rose in front of me is not a clone, then Im sorry, I have to kill you. Harriet looked at Leo and then at Red Rose, she had a panicked look on her face, but she also had uncertainty on her face. Leo dropped the smoking pistol on the ground as he said indifferently, Thats a must! I dont kill innocent people indiscriminately under my gun, but I dont hesitate to shoot bad guys. After saying that, Leo took out the Swiss army knife from his army shoes, he turned the body of Blue Rose over back side up, then tore off Blue Roses clothes and said. Why dont you two listen to the sound on her back? Theres a minute to go to find out. Red Rose and Blue Rose immediately came to Blue Roses side, and they both crouched down and pricked up their ears to listen. Sure enough, a minuteter, a clock ticked on the back of Blue Rose. They both heard such a horrible sound and instantly, their faces turned pale. Next second C Something even more terrifying appeared. Blue Rose started to struggle to get up. Leo immediately called out, You two get away! Its dangerous! Harriet and Red Rose immediately bounced away. Leo rushed over and he mounted Blue Rose, his left hand holding her head down to prevent her from biting him. At the same time, he used his sabre to slice open the back where she had fitted the simted heart, and where the knife had cut through the flesh, there was indeed a false heart. Leo quickly cut the webbing of the beating fake heart and then pulled it out. At this point the struggling and resisting clone of Blue Rose stopped moving andy dead and straight on the ground. Red Rose sat down on the floor at once as she asked with tears streaming down her face, How could this happen? How could this happen? And where is Blue Rose? Where has she gone? Leo dropped the fake heart in his hand and said with a sigh, ording to my analysis, when you came to the beach to look for me, Blue Rose should have walked at the end, right? Harriet nodded and said, Yes, she walked at the end. Leo said, Tonight there were two clones of Red Rose and Blue Rose swimming over from the opposite shore at the same time. The fake Blue Rose climbed ashore even further ahead, and she immediately lurked in the grass and instantly assassinated the real Blue Rose who was walking at the end, and the clone of Blue Rose naturally came to blend in with our group. And the other fake Red Rose died at my hands. I hadnt spotted this clone of Blue Rose, but with herment that the ship had been blown up by her with a time bomb, I immediately suspected something was wrong with her. It stands to reason that she was only here on a mission with her boss, and after a mission she usually wants to get home in a hurry, so why would she want to blow up a ship and leave herself in this dead ce? Of course, she aims to leave us on this deserted ind and wait for the pirates toe up and attack us in the night. At these words, Harriet admired Leo and nodded her head frequently. Leo said, You two immediately take your luggage and carry your sniper rifles. Lets go and look for Blue Roses body. On hearing that, Red Rose immediately climbed to her feet and she and Harriet ran to the cave to get their travel bags and guns and followed Leo to look for Blue Roses body. The three men searched for it all the way with their torches. In the grass behind arge tree, the body of the real Blue Rose was found. Leo shone his torch and saw that Blue Roses neck had been cut by a sabre, the cut was deep and blood was flowing all over the ce. Her bloodless, pale face was unusually miserable, and her eyes were wide with sorrow. The two of them, Harriet and Red Rose, crouched beside her and cried with tears streaming down their faces. Leo lit a cigarette and puffed on it quietly, he furrowed his brows and said after a long sigh, Dont cry, people cante back to life, lets bury her at sea. With that, Leo threw away his cigarette, squatted down, covered Blue Roses round eyes, gently, then picked her body up and walked towards the sea. Harriet and Red Rose followed closely behind, stumbling, their hearts unusually saddened beyond measure. Arriving at the beach, Leo put her body down, in order to prevent it from drifting around tomorrow and to allow the soul of Blue Rose to rest in peace. Leo then got some canes and arge stone and tied the stone to Blue Roses body. After tying it up, Leo said softly, Blue Rose, rest in peace! We will definitely avenge your death! Having said that, Leo gently threw Blue Rose into the water, and in the rippling seawater, her body gradually sank to the bottom. Harriet cried and passed out, the frightened Red Rose called out loudly to her, shaking her body, Miss Wace, Miss Wace Leo picked up Harriet and said to Red Rose, Lets leave this ce immediately and evacuate to another safe ce, as the pirates will soon surround us from all sides. Chapter 1213 Midnight Fright Immediately, Leo picked up Harriet and ran wildly through the night, with Red Rose in hot pursuit, as the two ran to the ce they hade from. Soon they passed through the forest and came to the ce where the ship was docked. In the moonlight, the ship was indeed parked where it had been, and had not been blown up by her, as the cloned fake Blue Rose had imed. Leo put Harriet on the ground, at this time Harriet woke up, she sat up, her face still covered with tear marks, Mr. Cohen, are we going back to Eagle Country? Leo sat beside her and said, smoking, How is that possible? We have to find a way to get to the main ind now, we cant stay in this sub ind. They will definitely send heavy troops to this sub ind at night to pull a carpet search, if we dont run, it will be a devastating blow. Red Rose asked, So how do we get to the main ind now? Take this ship? Leo said, No, or we will be dead! I think there must be speedboats in the cabins below the deck of this ship. Saying that, Leo stood up again, he pointed ahead and added, ording to my analysis, there must be a narrow stream ahead, this stream must lead to the main ind, then we go around the back of the pirates, infiltrate their base and conduct guerri warfare. I think we will be able to beat them. On hearing that, Harriet and Red Rose immediately got overjoyed.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Red Rose said, Yeah, this is very adaptable to our special forces short distance of striking, so they cant figure out where the shots areing from. ording to Mr. Cohen, it is correct, we lurk in this sub ind is tantamount to entering the enemys nest, at their mercy. Leo said, You guys wait here, Ill go up to the boat and take a look. Suddenly, Leo froze again, he seemed to smell something strange, so he whispered to Harriet and Red Rose, You two go hide in the woods immediately, quick! Harriet and Red Rose froze for a moment, and then nodded, both immediately took their sniper rifles from their backs and quickly dove into the woods. After Leo saw that they were both safely hidden in the woods, he put the duffel bag and sniper rifle on the ground. Leo looked up at the boat, which was more than ten metres high. He took a few steps back and leapt into the air. In mid-air, he stomped his right foot on the edge of the boat, using his strength to fly up again and used his right hand to quickly grab the top edge of the boat. Then with a flip he jumped into the cabin, drew his pistol, and stepped cautiously into the doorway of the cabin in the hazy moonlight. However, Leo knew that walking into the cabin door was the most dangerous moment, as long as someone inside was ambushed and would instantly give him a shot. In the moonlight, Leo saw a lump of iron at his feet, so he picked it up and threw it in. There was not sound of gun. In a moment, Leo rolled in towards the cabin of the ship. If there was anyone in there, someone must be shooting at him at this time. Then Leo would follow the direction the shots wereing from and counterattack violently. However, no gunshots were heard at this time, and Leo judged that there was no one in the cabin. So Leo breathed a sigh of relief, but then he was surprised, where did that strange aurae from just now? But at this point the smell was gone. Had ite from the sea? When Leo was rmed and saw that there was no one in the cabin room, he took out his torch, shone it around the cabin to confirm that there was indeed no one there. He then used the light from his torch to find the entrance to the hatch at the bottom of the boat below. However, most of the speedboats are ced underneath, and if the speedboat is to be used, there is a door on the side of the boat, usually at the stern. Then Leo opened the p door of the deck and, with a torch in one hand and a pistol in the other, he walked down the stairs. This is arge bottom, 500 square metres wide. When Leo reached the bottom and shone forward with his torch, he did find a speedboat. Suddenly, a cold female voice came from behind, Freeze! Drop the gun and put your hands in the air! With that, a cold gun was pressed against the back of Leos head. Leo was shaken as he mentally cursed, I always felt a smell, it turned out to be the smell of this woman. It seemed to be a potion smell. Leo immediately dropped his pistol on the ground. At that moment, the cabin was suddenly lit up. But the light was not bright, it was pale orange and it was clearly a battery light. Turn over and dont y any tricks or Ill shoot! The other woman at the back said again in a cold voice. Leo was shaken, feeling this womans voice was so familiar. However, Leo immediately judged that there were two women, no wonder they were not afraid of him. Soon after, Leo held his head in his hands and slowly turned around, and when he saw the womans appearance, he was momentarily stunned. It was because the people standing in front of Leo were actually Harriet and Red Rose, and they were also wearing camouge uniforms. They were holding assault rifles. Leo was momentarily hazy But Leo was quick to judge that they were both definitely clones. Because Harriet and Red Rose were using sniper rifles. Of course, the real Harriet and Red Rose had already hidden in the woods. Sure enough, the fake Harriet sneered, Leo, you never dreamed that we would be hiding in the bottom deck room waiting for you, right? Leoughed coldly, Im impressed! Fake Harriet also said in a cold voice, No need to kiss my ass! But Ill give you a chance, as long as you trick Harriet and Red Rose from the forest intoing aboard, I naturally wont kill you, or I can let you go. Leoughed, Sure! Lets shout together on the boat. Fake Harriet scolded, Bullshit! Ill call out to them both with you, theyre even less likely toe out. You call out to them alone. Leo said with a smile Okay. Fake Harriet said, Lead the way. Leo had no choice but to say, Okay. Leo pretended to say yes on the surface, he was actually thinking about how to deal with them both. But they both had submachine guns on them, so if he showed the slightest sign of resistance, he would immediately get shot. Leo had to walk in front, with two guns at the same time behind his buttocks. Leo walked up the stairs to the deck, his hands held high but his eyes constantly looking around at the terrain, thinking of ways to deal with them both. At this time, the fake Harriet whispered sternly from behind, What are you looking at? Do you want to die now? Leo replied, Its dark, how can I not watch out? In case I fall down, you guys will fall down with me too. It doesnt matter if I fall down, but I am afraid that your guns will go off. Chapter 1214 A Battle to the Death Red Rose is a special forces officer and an excellent sniper, and at first she and Harriet were hiding in the woods. But as soon as Leo got onto the cargo ship and entered the below-deck cabin, she was sensitive enough to notice that something was wrong. Because Leo is always quick in his move, and he was spending an inverse amount of time in the cargo ship. She immediately sensed that Leo was in danger, but Red Rose also spotted the problem with her lurking, the ground was too short, if Leo was controlled by pirates walking out from the deck. The ship was so high that a sniper rifle would not be able to hit the pirates. Only by finding the high ground can we effectivelybat pirates. Soon after, Red Rose picked up her sniper rifle and, risking the danger of poisonous snakes in the trees, she headed up arge, pale camphor tree. As the sea is inherently short and the woods are on a hillside, Red Rose climbed less than ten metres when she found herself in a position significantly higher than the ships position. And from the trees she can look down on the ship and see everything. Soon after, Red Rose took out her sniper rifle and concealed herself through the dense foliage with a hidden screen as shey on therge interlocking tree trunks and aimed her rifle at the ship. Harriet saw Red Rose climbing up the tree and she felt insecure staying alone under the tree. So she walked towards the big tree, and had the intention to climb up to it. Harriet has received professional training as a sniper and knows that two snipers cannot be nestled in the same ce to fight. However, Harriet was afraid of snakes and when she saw Red Rose climbing the tree unharmed, she assumed the tree was fine. So Harriet climbed up the tree with a sniper rifle on her back. Then, Harriet lied prone in the tree, aiming her sniper rifle at the boat. In the moonlight, Harriet was in a position where the boat was 20 metres away. At such a short distance, especially in the still night sky, what was said on board could be heard clearly. Sure enough, as Leo opened the deck and walked up, Leos voice was deliberately raised, and the sound of the two women talking were heard by Red Rose and Harriet in the trees. Instantly, Harriet and Red Rose knew that Leo was under the control of the pirates. But the next second Harriet and Red Rose both saw their cloned selves. Harriet hated clones with a passion and gritted her teeth when she thought of Blue Rose, who had followed her for several years, being assassinated by clones. So Harriet whispered to Red Rose in the tree, You fight your clone, Ill fight mine. Red Roseughed softly, Miss Wace, I hope you are ruthless with your goal! Harriet nodded, I hope you are also ruthless with your goal! Leo led the two men to the railing of the boat, and Leo deliberately asked the fake Harriet and the fake Red Rose who were hiding behind him, Two beauties, how do I shout? Fake Harriet said angrily, Are you a fool or are you pretending to be a fool? Do I have to teach you this? Tell the two of them to get the hell over here. Leo coughed, You two get the hell over here, get the hell over here! The fake Harriet was so angry that she almost shot Leo. Helpless, she said with a sigh, Shout like this, Harriet, Red Rose, you two get on board immediately, there are no pirates on this ship, we can sail home safely. However, this almost made Leough, because Leo knew that Harriet and Red Rose would know that he was being controlled as soon as they heard this. So Leo shouted towards the forest again, just as the fake Harriet had said. There was no answer from the forest, only echoes. At this point, Leo inadvertently looked up and nced towards the lush woods, and his keen eyes noticed that Harriet and Red Rose were hiding in the trees about thirty metres ahead. Because the moment Leo looked up, the moon in the sky shuttled out of the clouds, the brightest moment of moonlight illuminating the gun barrel with a sh. With that the moonlight in the sky was again half obscured by clouds, and where the two gun barrels were, it was again pitch ck. Leo was well aware that the angle at which Harriet and Red Rose were shot from the tree was not quite ideal for sighting, despite being high up in the sky. Because Leo was about ten centimetres taller than the fake Harriet and the fake Red Rose, Leo is more than 1. 8 metres tall, while the fake Harriet and Red Rose are only more than 1. 7 metres tall. Moreover, the fake Harriet and Red Rose were standing behind Leo, thus making the trees guilty of shooting at an obscure angle. Suddenly Leo thought of how dumb, cute and funny Harriet was, and he got an idea. At this time, the fake Harriet scolded angrily again, Why are you like a waste? I asked you to tell the two women to get on board, why there was no answer? Have you two women run away with any man? Leo suddenly shouted, Theres a snake, Ive been bitten by a cobra at my feet, it hurts me On hearing this, the fake Harriet and the fake Red Rose were nervous and screamed loudly in fright. Oh my God, there are several snakes, theyre biting my feet, and there are two little green snakes getting into the corners of your trousers, I saw them, I saw them. Leo shouted loudly on purpose. Nine out of ten people are afraid of snakes, especially women, and of course fake Harriet is a woman, so naturally she is scared of snakes. Hearing Leo say that the little green snake had burrowed into her trousers, the fake Harriet was even more frightened out of her wits, her face was pale. They shook their feet desperately. I see the green snake in your trousers, dont you move! Ill catch the snake for you! Leo said loudly to the fake Harriet. Fake Harriet immediately closed her eyes and said, Okay, then you catch it. Leo crouched down violently. Right at this moment. The two sniper rifles in the tree fired at the same time, and two bullets fired with a bang, hitting the fake Harriet and the fake Red Rose in the head.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The bullets sent tearing spins through both their brains and then through the back of their heads, blood gushing out. With that, they copsed, their whole bodies convulsing. Leo gave a thumbs up to the tree and called out loud, Ten rings, you two are pretty good! Come on down, theres a speedboat on board. After Leo finished speaking, he pulled out the military hand knife from his military shoe again, turned the fake Harriet and the fake Red Rose over their bodies and removed the simted fake hearts from their backs. This would control the lives of both of their doppelgangers. Leo went back below deck, the battery light inside was still on, and he picked up his pistol. Leo found that the key was missing from this speedboat, but it was difficult for him. He then removed his key fob from his waist, took a thin wire from the fob and turned it in the locking on the speedboat, and the gauge responded with an indicator light. Chapter 1215 Detonating the Ship Immediately, Leo shone his torch at the pull-out door on the rear cabin. If he wanted to open this door, he would not be able to do it manually, nor would he be able to hit it with a gun. This is because it is electrically controlled. And theres a button switch on the side of the door, so apparently he can just press that to open the door. However, the ship has to be powered when it is running. But Leo found an artificial generator on the side. Leo was delighted and he went to the side of the artificial generator and then pulled hard on the rope that started it a few times. The generator then rumbled to life and immediately the lights came on in the ships cabin room. Leo was so excited that he pressed the electric button switch.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Sure enough, the door on the cabin descended slowly. As the hatch was lowered to the horizontal, Leo retrieved some round wooden sticks from the wall that the pirates had tried to keep ready and set them up in front of the speedboat. It took several people to lift the speedboat, but Leo was strong. With a shout, he lifted the front of the speedboat by himself and quickly plucked the wooden tube into the bottom of the boat with his feet. As he did, Leo shoved several wooden tubes into the bottom of the speedboat. Once this was done, Leo pushed the speedboat into the sea and drove it to the shore. At this time, Harriet and Red Rose were waiting by the shore, and they looked at Leo with amazement and a smile. Leo said, You twoe up first, guard the speedboat, I have to deal with the aftermath. With that, Leo pulled them both onto the speedboat and then Leo jumped back to the shore, he looked at his watch, the time was 12 oclock in the middle of the night. Leo let out a long sigh of relief, knowing that the time for the pirates toe and attack this secondary ind on arge scale must be at midnight. This is because it is usually at this point that people are most likely to fall asleep deeply. At this moment, Harriet asked, Mr. Cohen, what else do you want? Lets hurry up and go, the clones on this vice ind are really unguardable. Leo smiled and nodded, Got it, Im going to blow up this ship, I really that it was left to rampage and overbearing robbery at sea. Harriet and Red Rose said in unison, Good! Blow it up! Harriet asked again in confusion, Mr. Cohen, what method did you use to blow it up? Its difficult. At this moment, Leo flew onto the boat andughed, There are more ways than difficulties! Having said that, Leo flicked on his torch and he made his way back to the hatch below deck. Because he had just found five wooden crates containing weapons and wanted to open them to see if they were grenades or something like that, then he would have a way to blow up the ship. He then used his sabre to pry open the lid of the wooden box and sure, there was a box of grenades. The grenade smelled of oil stains and Leos heart thumped. Then he quickly climbed back up on deck, as he had just spotted a stick of sea fishing rod sitting in the cockpit. Leo went to the cockpit, removed the pulley line from the sea fishing pole and put it in his pocket. He then went to the spot where the heavy machine guns were kept and rolled up the rows of heavy machine gun cartridges, staggered them in two rows and slung them on his back. After hanging up the bullets for the heavy machine gun, Leo carried a heavy machine gun, then, he turned around again and went below deck to the ce where the grenades were. Leo loaded the grenades into severalrge pockets of his camouge uniform, filling each pocket until it was full. After loading the grenade, he cut the fishing line from the pulley, removed a grenade and tied the line to the top of the grenades ferrule ring. After tying the fishing line, Leo covered the wooden box and found another heavy box on the ground to press on top. When this was done, Leo slowly eased the fishing line a few dozen metres long and when it was almost done, Leo carried the heavy machine gun in one hand and the fishing reel in the other and slowly and carefully poured it out. When they arrived at the cabin entrance, Harriet was waiting at the entrance with her speedboat. Red Rose immediately took the heavy machine gun from Leo, who carried the fishing line of the pulley in his right hand onto the speedboat. Leo urged, Harriet, dont start the engine, use the sniper rifle to paddle as a wooden pulp to the left, keep paddling forward, Im holding the fishing line that detonates the grenade in my hand. Yes! With that, Harriet and Red Rose used the sniper rifle as a wooden paddle. They both set the speedboat to row in the right direction and started rowing towards the front. Harriet was weak, but once she joined a real battle scene, she was calm and steady. Soon the speedboat was on the water about forty metres away from the ship, but Leo was in no hurry to detonate the boxes of bombs yet. Because those who detonate their explosives at a distance of forty metres are not considered to be at a safe range. The shock waves were so terrible when the ship explodes instantly and the waves can lift a hundred feet high. Fear of the rough waves of the sea that will overturn the speedboat. Of course Leo didnt have to stretch the line fishing line wasnt long enough as this fishing pulley line was over 300 metres long. When they reached the edge of the hill, there was no waterway, and to the left were tall reeds and small moso bamboo. To the right was the a steep, cliff with no way up. But this cliff was still a secondary ind, and this is something that Leo was well aware of. At that moment, Harriet shouted, Mr. Cohen, there is no more water way, there are stiffs ahead, what should we do now? Leo froze for a moment, then said, Harriet, you two turn on the light of your torches and shine a light on the water. Why? Does the water automatically part to reveal the way? Harriet asked in wonder, and then she and Red Rose immediately took out their torches to illuminate the water. At this point it was visible that the drifting leaves and branches of rubbish on the surface of the water are rushing ahead about three metres and gurgling into the reeds. Leoughed, Did you see that the entrance to the creek leading to the main ind is at the high reed jungle in front of you? Now we row the boat to the edge of the reeds and use our Swiss Army knives to cut the reeds as we row in. About ten metres ahead, I think, is the creek that leads to the main ind. At this, Harriet and Red Rose were instantly energised and they quickly rowed the speedboat to the inlet of the reeds. At this point, Leo said, You guys sit tight and hold on to the edge of the speedboat while I blow the ship up! The two men immediately did as they were told, and Harriet asked, Mr. Cohen, is it safe to detonate the ship now? Leoughed, I roughly calcted that we are about two hundred meters away from the ship, its fine! With that, Leo began to reel in, but Leo was also worried that the fishing line would get stuck in the hatch and not be able to pull the device that detonated the grenade, and they were screwed. Of course, Leo also feared that the pirates would board the ship this time and find serious problems, and they would quickly cut the fishing line to prevent the ship from being blown up. Leo quickly pulled the line, his head permeated with cold sweat from worry. Boom! The ship was blown up and the mes were visible for miles around. Chapter 1216 Caught in the Devil’s Cave After the ship exploded, Leo put the slick fishing line away and put it in his travel back. He then told them both to row behind him while he went ahead and split the reeds and small moso bamboo with his sabre. At this point Harriet said, Mr. Cohen, we might as wellunch the speedboat and charge straight through. Leo immediately stopped it, shook her head and said, That wont work, if you start the speedboat, the propellers underneath will be rolled by the messy grass and branches. When its not started, the propellers are stowed in the belly of the bilge like the wheels of an aerone. With those words, Leo unfolded his powerful arm and used his sabre to chop down the dense code of reeds and messy bamboo. Harriet and Red Rose paddled hard using their sniper rifles as paddles, but the boat did not travel fast enough. Because the sniper rifle was too short to hold up the bottom of the stream, it had no forward strength. When Leo discovered this, he immediately used his sabre and split two small pieces of moso bamboo about five metres long to use as paddles. As soon as Harriet and Red Rose reced the small moso bamboo, they each stood on one side and used the moso bamboo to prop up the bottom of the stream, and the boat immediately went much faster. After about half an hour there were no more obstacles in front of the stream and it was now flowing gently downstream. The three were tired and sweating profusely, sitting on the speedboat and panting violently. In the moonlight, Leo found a U-shaped natural man-madeke in the distance, a very wide area Soon the boat slipped from the stream into the natural man-madeke. Leo told everyone to turn off their torches and just use the light of the moon so as not to reveal themselves. At this point, Harriet asked, Mr. Cohen, can you start the speedboat? Leoughed bitterly, No, where is the speedboat going? There are treacherous mountains on all sides, peaks towering into the clouds, and the cliffs are as straight as knives, so how can we get up there? With a depressed look on her face, Harriet asked, Mr. Cohen, so what do we do now? Leo took the moso bamboo from Harriet and said, You two take a rest first, Ill row the boat, Ill think of a solution. It was after two oclock at night and Harriet and Red Rose were extremely tired. They both theny down in the speedboat, curled up, and fell into asleep. However, this fatigue was nothing for Leo, and although he was physically and mentally exhausted, his spirit were high from his quest to survive and kill the Phantom group.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. As he paddled, Leo judged that the peak to his left to be the main ind, as he knew that the water path of the stream went all the way to the left. But at the same time he noticed that the secondary ind was an isted ind, surrounded by water on all sides, and that it was clearly surrounded by the main ind. However, Leo was also well aware that there was about a kilometre of water and bamboo forest connecting the crawler cover between the secondary and main inds. If he looked down from the air, the view was deceived by the water and bamboo forest, as the secondary ind and the main ind are connected by a vein. Leo knew that now he had to find a way to climb the peak on the left, and then find a way to kill the pirates base. So Leo rowed along the foot of the mountain, trying to find a way up, and he paddled from right to left and began to find the way. After paddling for about half an hour, Leos eyes lit up as he approached the peak on his left and spotted a water hole. So he elerated his paddling speed and rushed into the water hole, which was very dark as there was no moonlight inside. Leo immediately turned on his torch and shone it all over towards the top of the cave and found that it was very high above. At the top of the cave are a variety of strange, jagged and coloured stones, predominantly blue variegated stones and yellow wax stones. The further the boat was paddled in, the brighter the cave became, for it was full of yellow wax stones. Yellow wax stone has a golden yellow colour and when shone by a torch, it will have a chromatic reflection. At that moment, Harriet woke up and she eximed out , Wow! This is a beautiful stone, its like a pce. Her cry had a distinct echo in the hole in the ground. Harriet then took out her torch and shone it in all four directions, admiring the beautiful stones on the cliff with an excited look on her face. Red Rose also eximed, Wow! Oh my God! This beauty is incredible. Leo, on the other hand, was not in either of their moods as he pondered whether there would be a waterway ahead leading to the main ind. If yes, they wouldnt need to be out there climbing dangerous peaks and avoiding dangerous moves. However, Leo knew that it would also be extremely dangerous once this ce could lead to the main ind. It may also be an instant ambush attack by pirates. So Leo said to them both, Prepare your guns, watch out for an ambush ahead. On hearing that, they both immediately unloaded their sniper rifles from their shoulders and stood ready to fight. However, after twenty minutes of paddling, Leo was disappointed that the waterway hade to an end because of the cliffs ahead. Leo said in a dishevelled voice, Weve hit a dead end in the water hole. At this point, Harriet and Red Rose picked up their torches again and shone them up and down in all directions, their faces sad. Suddenly Harriet eximed out, Mr. Cohen, look, theres a hole up here too. Inside the cave there are also countless stone stairways up the mountain. Leos heart fluttered as he picked up his torch and shone it on. There was indeed a stone cave, and inside the cave there were indeed stone stepped up the hill. Leo eximed, I can be sure that this stone staircase is the path to the top of the mountain. Look at the regr stone staircase, this stone staircase is artificially constructed,e on, lets go up and have a look. Leo then rowed the boat to the edge of the stone cave and everyone slowly disembarked. Fearing that the speedboat would drift away, Leo took the rope from the speedboat and tied it securely to the rocks. Leo then walked at the front, where he tied the torch to the barrel of the heavy machine gun with fishing line. He didnt have to hold a torch in one hand and a gun in the other, which would be tiring, and he could defend himself in time if there were pirates up there. The rocky path is very wet and when one is not careful, one can easily slip and fall. Leo walked in front with his heavy machine gun, Harriet was second and Red Rose was third. At this point no one said anything, and Leo was even more focused on moving up with his gun. He had never been afraid, but at that moment he felt a chill in his head. To put it bluntly, as long as there are a few pirates hiding up there, it is hard for Leo to be sure whether they will lose or win. Even if the pirates didnt have any weapons, they could have rolled a few boulders down. This stone staircase up the hill is about one metre two wide and the further they go up it, the narrower the path bes. The stone stairway was curving and circling upwards, and the top of the wall above them was about three metres high, it was so high that Leo could have touched the top if they had raised it with a heavy machine gun. After walking for about half an hour, Harriet began to say that she could not walk any further. Leo had no choice but to stop and let Harriet take a break. With that, Leo told everyones torches to turn off. Leo took out a cigarette and shared one with Harriet, and the two of them began to smoke to release a bit of fatigue and nervous stress. Chapter 1217 The Hanging Coffin at the Top of the Mountain At this point, Harriet said quietly, Mr. Cohen, its useless for us to climb to the top like this. Leo froze for a moment and asked, Why? Harriet said, Because this is the ce that leads to the coffin suspension burial at the top of the mountain, and the cliffs around the mountain are ten thousand feet below. I once travelled to a country where the path is exactly the same as this, and it seems that we are not lucky tonight. Leo said with a shudder in his body, But when I looked up at the artificialke, I didnt find any coffins hanging above the rock face. Harriet said, The coffin should be overhanging on the other side, if you dont believe me you can confirm my wordster. ording to the words of the feng shui master, the coffin is sitting in the direction of north facing south. The natural man-madeke we came up to is the north side, and the coffin faces the south side, so the east side must be the vige. Leo mused for a moment and smiled excitedly, ording to you, I understand, the east side must be the main ind, which means that the main ind should be a big vige, which has already been upied by pirates. Harriet sighed and said dejectedly, Yes, thats true, but will it work? The key is that we cant get down. The ce where the hanging coffin is buried is usually a ce with steep hanging walls, there is absolutely no ce where we can go up or down. Leoughed, There are always more ways than difficulties, I will think of a way. Come on, lets go to the top and find a ce to sleep first, otherwise there is no way to fight tomorrow.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. When Harriet saw Leos face full of confidence, her heart flinched and she was also quickly energized all over, her disheveled mood was gone at once, and she couldnt help but say, I like a confident man. As soon as these words came out, Harriet felt wrong again and blushed all of a sudden. With that, the group continued on their way to the top of the hill. Although the journey was eerie, no monsters were seen to appear, such as bears, giant apes, leopards, wolves and the like appeared. After walking upwards in this way for about half an hour, Leo finally came to arge cave. When Leo shone his torch, he was immediately filled with horror. Harriet screamed in fright, and she hugged Leo in one go, closing her eyes tightly in death. It turned out that the ground was full of eerie white bones. Leo hurriedly spoke out, Dont be afraid, these dead people have all been dead for decades, what are you afraid of? Will they still rise up and eat you? Haha. Red Rose alsoughed, Miss Wace used to like to read horror and spiritual novels, and after reading too much, thats how she reacted. Only when she heard that, Harriet opened her eyes, and she immediately let go of the hands that were hugging Leo, her feet still trembling non-stop. Come on, lets go to the top of the hill and see whats going on. In case it doesnt work, well have to go back again. s, what a time of cmity. Leo said with a smile, and then he led them both on to the top of the hill again. After a dozen or so stone stairways, there was the skylight, and when they stepped out of it, they were at the top of the hill. The top of the mountain was also rocky, mostly yellow waxstone, which hasda crystal clear surface, so the top was not overgrown, but had a few sky-high rock cypress trees. The summit was not veryrge, estimated to be a thousand square metres or so. The moonlight was still very bright and low at this time of year, giving the wrong impression as if it could be touched by a hand. Leo immediately told everyone to turn off their torches and then walked to the south by the light of the moon. Leo had Harriets night vision binocrs for him to use. Looking down the cliff with his night-vision binocrs, Leo really found numerous coffins hanging in the middle of the mountainside, so heughed and said, Harriet, you are really a master fortune teller. Harriet said smugly, Of course, do you want to learn? I will teach you for free. After saying that, sheughed out loud. Leo put down his binocrs and said jokingly, Yes, but I dont really have the time, Im so busy every day. The group came back to the east and Leo picked up his night-vision binocrs again and looked ahead. At this point he was surprised to find that about five thousand metres ahead there were indeed vige houses faintly visible. These viges were surrounded by moso bamboo forests. Leoughed again, Miss Wace, you are really smart, there really is a vige ahead. Harriet said with a smile, Please dont keep praising me, I dont have anything tasty for you to eat. Leo shone his binocrs down the mountain again. He visually measured the distance at the foot of the mountain, which was about a hundred metres high. Then with a disheartened sigh, he said, Its just a pity that the cliff is so deep, it seems there is no way for you two to go down, so Ill try. Red Rose asked, Mr. Cohen, how deep do you think it is approximately to the valley at the bottom of the mountain? Leo said quietly, The depth is about one hundred and fifty metres, I can try to climb down with my flying sabre and flying w hook, but I also found many tree roots and protruding abrupt rocks on the cliff face. However, I cant be sure I cannd safely to the bottom, after all, one hundred and fifty metres is a terrifying height. Red Rose was silent for a moment and said, Mr. Cohen, I really havent yed at this height before, the highest is eighty meters. We fell seven or eight people by mistake during military training, fortunately each of us had a parachute ready, otherwise, everyone would have been broken into pieces. But I can try to go down there, anyway, I have no intention of going back. Having said that, Red Rose became depressed. Harriets eyes were full of despair as she listened, and she asked, You both go down leaving me alone up here? How outrageous! Humph! Leoughed, Miss Wace, you cant fight this battle, youd better wait in peace. When weve eliminated the pirates, welle to pick you up and return to Eagle Country. Harriets face turned pale with anger as she stomped her foot and said, No! I will jump! Leo sighed helplessly and said, There is a way, Ill walk down alone towards the stone level, go to the naturally formed artificialke and cut the rattan, connect the rattan to length, and then you should be able to go down. Its four oclock, Ill be back before dawn. As he said this, Leo looked at his watch. But Red Rose said, Mr. Cohen, do you think its easy? You have to look all over the mountain, and its not easy to connect it to the length of more than 100 metres. I advice you to give up the idea. Harriet suddenlyughed out loud as she said, Dont you think were a bunch of fools? Leo froze for a moment and asked with a smile, Do you have a solution? Harrietughed, Yes, I do. Chapter 1218 There Is A Solution Leo and Red Rose simultaneously opened their eyes wide and asked, What is the solution? Harriet said smugly, Let me ask you a question to test your intelligence. Go ahead! Leo and Red Rose asked at the same time. Leo rolled up his sleeves. Red Rose followed suit and rolled up her sleeves. They both had a look of anticipation on their faces. Harriet coughed and then said with a smile Do you know why there are so many dead people in the cave below? Harriet looked at Leo and then at Red Rose,ughed, Cant answer it, can you? Herees the key to the question, you have a minute to think about it. Leoughed, Could it be that they died from killing each other in a treasure hunt? Red Roseughed, I also think they died taking the treasure.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Harrietughed, So heres the key question, then what? Leo thought for a moment and shook his head, They all died. Red Roseughed, Its got nothing to do with the solution. Harrietughed loudly, then said, This group of people are all pirates who came without an appointment, their purpose is to steal the gold and silver treasures in the hanging coffin, so when theye, they must use ropes to climb down, so I am sure there are definitely big bundles of ropes in those white bones, do you believe it or not? Leo and Red Rose looked stunned, then the two of them ran frantically towards the hole under the skylight by the light of the moon. Harriet saw them both running fast and shouted in fear, Wait for me,. I am afraid of ghosts Leoughed out loud, There are only ghosts down there. Soon after, the three arrived in the cave with their torches. Leo put down his heavy machine gun, he unloaded his sniper rifle from his back and picked those corpses apart with his rifle, and he found a thick bundle of nylon ropes. Leo roughly calcted that the length of the bundle of nylon ropes was at least three hundred metres long. As this cave was inside, the wind did not blow and the rain did not fall, the exterior was still very new despite the long period of time that had psed. At this point, Red Rose also squealed, Wow, I found two bundles of rope too, and here are axes, sharp picks, short swords, wooden sticks bows and arrows and such, haha On hearing that, Leo immediately ran over and found that there was indeed an exquisite bow and arrow on the ground. Leo picked up the bow and found that the appearance of the string on it was still in good shape, so he pulled it hard. The strings sounded pungent and crisp and heughed, Thats a good bow! I like it! Saying this, Leo picked up his quiver of arrows from the ground again, he drew out a plume arrow and, finding the arrowhead still incredibly sharp, said, By my judgement, these pirates died in thest few years. Harriet asked with a smile, Mr. Cohen, dont you like to use guns? Do you prefer to use a bow and arrow? Leo said quietly, It depends on the asion, sometimes bows and arrows are better used when sneaking up on people, besides I have grenades on me, so I can hang them on the shaft of my arrows to hit targets farther away. Harriets eyes shone brightly again and she said, Mr. Cohen, you are worthy of being a Commander of Wyverns, you know everything, I think there must be many women who like you. Red Roseughed out loud and said, Miss Wace, its useless to like him anymore, Mr. Cohen is already married, hes very exclusive. Harriet lowered her head at her words, her expression saddened again, in silent thought of her fianc. In the light of the torch, tears slid down onto the white jumper of her camouge suit. The climate on this deserted ind changed at the drop of a hat, and the sky suddenly poured with rain that streamed down through the skylight. It fell on the floor of the cave. However, the cave slopes up against the stone staircase, so that all the rain and dirt drained down to the bottom of the staircase and did not affect the cave and cause dampness. Leo sighed helplessly and said, It seems that we cant go down the mountain this night, its going to be light soon now. We dare not go down the mountain even more during the day for fear of exposing us, so we have to change it to tomorrow night. Now everyone can rest in peace, recover our strength and fight tomorrow night. Leos biggest worry was that they were asleep when the pirates came raiding up from under the stone staircase steps, and that would be game over. Not to mention the pirates, even if some monster climbed up it would have caught them off guard. To be safe and to get a good nights sleep. Leo reappeared at the bottom of the stone staircase, where he hung grenades on fishing line and buried them in the stone staircase, then pressed the ends with stones. Leo nted grenades in three separate ces, all of them. In this way, there was no fear of pirates or animals sneaking in. Of course, Leo had also nted several grenades around the skylight hole as well. Especially on the cave entrance of the skylight, the most fearful of the flying rocks and walls within the spirit ape monster. They were also afraid that the pirates would find them hiding in the cave and send helicopters to bring them in for a sneak attack. Once this was done, Leo returned to the cave. At this moment, Harriet and Red Rose turned on the miniature minersmp, and they sat cross-legged on the ground, drinking and eating beef jerky. Harriet saw Leo walking over and smiled, Mr. Cohen, we have finally finished our short devil training,e, have a drink. Saying this, Harriet brought over a bottle of strong alcohol. Leoughed as he untied his things from his body, You two want to bring me down? Harriets face was flushed, and she joked recklessly, Ive heard that very decent men are not decent when they drink, I want to see Mr. Cohens stamina after drinking. Hahahaha Red Rose chimed in, Mr. Cohen, life is short, tonight you can get as drunk as you want, we pretend not to know anything, hahaha. Leos face turned white all of a sudden, he rubbed his head and sat down on his butt, drinking awkwardly. Harriet catched a nce at the embarrassed Leo and secretlyughed, then coughed and said, Mr. Cohen, were joking, dont mind us. Leoughed, I wont, for were allrades in arms now. Red Rose coughed and smiled, Mr. Cohen, you are really excellent, if I could find a man as good as you in this life, I will be satisfied. At that, Harrietughed out loud. Red Rose alsoughed out loud. But the three did not dare to drink much, for on this deserted ind, where life are in danger. If they were to get drunk, a bullet would kill them at any moment. Chapter 1219 Midnight Sniping After the three of them had eaten something and drunk some wine, they all went to sleep on the floor, curled up together. However, it also soon dawned, the rain stopped and it was sunny. After Leo had slept slightly for a few hours, he climbed up first, and then he took his telescope to the top of the mountain again. He collected the grenades from the ambush first, came to the east side, got down on the ground and looked down the hill. Last nights vision with the binocrs wasnt very good, and he could see perfectly well when he used them again at this time. About three hundred metres ahead there was a small hut with several peopleing out and going in, and a female inside. However, they all had guns on their backs and it seemed that these men must be pirates. Leo decided to start attacking these people at night and then capture one or two alive and ask for rification. Leo then returned to the hole, where the two of them were still sleeping, and he tooy down on the ground to rest and refresh himself for the nights battle. At nine oclock in the evening, Leo wanted to put away the grenades on the stone steps, but he thought about it for a moment and dared not. Because the pirates were searching the mountain for them on arge scale within thest two days, and with the speedboat below, it was easy to invite the pirates up to the rock level to look for them. If theye up to round up, they will trip on their feet on the fishing line and will blow up some people. It caused them to not dare toe up easily, so that they could buy themselves time to leave this deserted ind. So instead of collecting the grenades on the stone steps, Leo re-nted several more grenades around the hole in the skylight. After thAt, he and Harriet and Red Rose went to the top of the hill by the cypress pines. Leo untied the rope, tied one end of the rope to a thick cypress pine and threw the other end of the rope down the hill. Then Leo asked Harriet worriedly, Do you dare to go down? Shouldnt be afraid of heights, right? Under the moonlight, Harriets face was miserable white and her body was somewhat shivering, she smiled and said, A little, but its okay, I think I should be okay.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. When faced with a valley more than 100 metres deep, people who have not normally taken part in training do not have the courage to do so and may faint in fear. Leo smiled and encouraged, Harriet, dont be afraid! Ill use a rope to tie it around your waist first, then the other end of the rope will be tied around Red Roses waist, so even if you faint from fear, youll be fine. Ill go down first, then youll be second, with Red Rose at the end, I think. Having said that, Leo used his sabre to cut a section of about ten metres of rope in another unraveled bundle. Then one end was tied dead to Harriets waist and the other end was tied dead to Red Roses waist. Red Roseughed loudly, Miss Wace, you can sleep in peace, I can bear five hundred pounds on my waist. On hearing this, Harriets face looked much better. Soon after, Leo also tied a rope to the ends of his heavy machine gun and carried it on his back. He was the first to grab the rope and climb down, followed by Harriet, who was trembling at first, but Red Rose kept cheering her on. Then, gradually Harriet did not feel afraid anymore. As she slid down a dozen metres or so, she found some fun and instead slid faster and faster, causing Red Rose to call out desperately from above, Slow down, Miss Wace, slow down The speed at which Leo grabbed the rope and slid down was really fast, and in a moment he was at the bottom of the valley. Leo then removed his heavy machine gun from his back and looked around, fearing that the pirates woulde round. It was a while before Harriet reached the bottom of the valley, followed by Red Roseing down. Leo immediately used his saber and cut the ropes around their waists, looking at a flushed face of Harriet, Leo smiled, Youve improved. Harrietughed, It is fun, no wonder so many people in this world like mountaineering, I want to do it again. Suddenly there was an explosion of a grenade from above the peak, the explosion sounding like thunder in the sky in the still night air. Leo immediately said, Quick, get out of here, the pirates will be throwing grenades here soon. After saying that, Leo led them both to run a few dozen metres to the left and ducked into the jumble of trees and woods. Harriet said, Mr. Cohen, its lucky you buried the grenade, otherwise the rope we grabbed would have been cut by them long ago. Leo said, Were about to start into battle, you two just ambush here, aim your guns at the pirates who grab the rope above and slide down, no need to shoot too early. One shot when you see them nearing the ground. Ill go and snipe the piratesing from the huts, when that happens, Ille and get the two of you. At these words, the two men immediately agreed Just as Leo was about to stand up, a few grenades dide down from above, but they exploded before they could be thrown to the bottom of the valley. At a nce, Leo understood that the purpose of the grenade stilling down from the top of the hill was to tell the pirates in the vige that there was a situation here and to send reinforcements to surround them quickly. There must have been quite a few people on the hill, and if there were not arge number alive they would have either blown up or retreated long ago. Next, there must have been quite a few peopleing from the vige, and Leo decided to take out a batch of them beforehand. Immediately, Leo ran wildly towards the vige, and after running about two hundred metres, he saw arge rock by the roadside. Then Leo climbed up to this rock and hid behind it. By the light of the moon, Leo could see that beneath the stone was a path. The path was about two metres wide and on the opposite side of this path was the muddy pond and swampynd. If the pirates hade over, they would have passed this way. When they came over, Leo would choose to attack from behind, pounding away with heavy machine gun fire. Harriet and Red Rose found it funny when they saw a few grenades explode in mid-air. So the two of them separated and ambushed in the grass. They also discussed the method of fighting, Red Rose shot the first person who slid down and Harriet shot the second one, so as to avoid two people shooting one person at the same time, to save bullets and also to fight the pirates effectively. So they both waited, sniper rifles raised, in silence, for the man who slid down from the top of the rope. A momentter, they both noticed the rope swaying gently, and in the moonlight, they did see a man sliding down, then another immediately afterwards. Dozens of people slid down the rope. Harriet secretly admired Leo again, Mr. Cohen is worthy of being the Commander of Wyverns. The pirates were also sliding down fast, and it was clear from their skilled sliding speed that this was a well-trained group of men. When one of the pirates at the bottom was about to slide down to the ground, Red Rose fired decisively, the bullet hit him in the head and the pirate who had been shot fell straight down without even making a sound. Harriet followed suit and fired a second shot, the pirate was shot in the head and he too fell straight down from a height of over ten metres to his death. Chapter 1220 The Real and Fake Leo In order to shoot better and more easily, Harriet and Red Rose stood up, they both set their guns on the branches of the trees, the sniper muzzles tilted upwards, shot the pirates dead one after another. The shot pirates, with harsh screams in the night, plunged down dozens of metres of cliff. Soon at the bottom of the valley, bodies were piling up. The pirate who had grabbed the rope at the top, realised something was wrong and scrambled upwards. Red Rose sneered as she quickly reced the box of cartridges, she stopped striking the pirates and hit the ropes instead. In the moonlight, in the magnification of the sniper rifle, over a hundred metres up in the air, she aimed at the rope and fired a prong of bullets. The rope high up in the air was smashed by bullets, and countless pirates on the ropes plunged down the deep valley with a mournful roar. A few pirates who were lucky enough to grab onto the roots of the tree wavered with their feet in the air, only to be shot down by Harriet and Red Rose as if they were live targets with sniper rifles. Just then, Harriet heard someone behind her call out, Harriet, you are really good at guns!N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Harriet heard Leos voice and was happily trying to anwser, but she was struck by a palm on her neck and Harriet quickly fell unconscious to the ground. When Red Rose, who was twenty metres away, noticed a strange noise, she called out alertly, Miss Wace, whats wrong with you? With that, she gripped her sniper rifle and rushed over to see what was going on, when suddenly a man flew down from the trees in the air and swooped down on Red Rose with a lightning bolt. Red Rose quickly rolled towards the ground and raised her gun, firing as the sneak attacker, hit by the bullet, quickly let out a scream. Red Rose froze for a moment and was shocked to find that the man shot looked like Leo, and she thought she had been shot by mistake. Then he came to his side, turned on the torch and shone it on his face, and it was indeed Leo. But this Leo was not clothed but bare-chested on top, with an unusually sturdy and robust physique andrge, deformed muscles. The bullet fired by Red Rose just now hit him in the heart and at this moment, his blood was flowing out. However, Red Rose had seen Leo topless and did not have such an exaggerated muscr transformation. Of course Leo couldnt be topless at this time, he was sniping at fighting pirates over there. He wouldnt be taking off his top in the heat of the fight, would he? Could this be a clone of Leo? Definitely! Im going to make this clone of Leo dead as hell! Otherwise hell have a second life emerge and that would be horrible! Red Rose muttered a few words to herself, she immediately dropped the gun in her hand, pulled out her sabre and cut the muscles on the fake Leos back, and she found a simted machine heart on his back. Red Rose quickly cut his fake heart with a knife to remove it. Soon after, Red Rose stood up, inserted her sabre, picked up her sniper rifle and ran towards where Harriet was standing. Coming to the ce where Harriet was standing, she was shocked to find that Harriet was falling unconscious on the ground, she called out immediately, Miss Wace Miss Wace Then Red Rose crouched down and took Harriets nasal breath with her hand, and found that Harriet was still breathing. Another careful examination of various parts of Harriets body did not reveal any bleeding shot. It took a tense heart for Red Rose to rx. Red Rose knew immediately that Harriet had been injured by the fake Leo, but she also knew that the fake Leo could not possibly take her life, as Harriet was their target for making money. Red Rose then carried the unconscious Harriet inside a dense forest to hide safely for a while and wait for Leo toe and find them. Meanwhile, Red Rose was on high alert, sniper rifle in hand, to prevent the appearance of a second fake clone of Leo. Hiding behind a rock, Leo, who had been waiting for about ten minutes, did spot more than forty pirates, armed with submachine guns,ing from this side. Leo was overjoyed as he quickly raised the heavy machine gun and gently rested his finger on the trigger. However, Leo would not shoot this time, he would sneak up on them from behind. When he saw them approaching, Leo quickly held his breath. When Leo saw them walking past him about ten metres away, Leo rose up in the air and he stood on the rock and shot wildly at their backs. Heavy machine guns roared through the night sky, their muzzles spitting fire and the sound of breaking air was deafening. The heavy machine gun was powerful and destructive, with hundreds of bullets rapidly spewing from its muzzle. The forty or so pirates were shot and fell to the ground, their blood flowing like rain as they died. Leo shot out the two rows of bullets, then he threw the smoking and burning heavy machine gun on the ground and snorted, A bunch of rubbish. Suddenly, Leo felt an insidious winding towards him from behind. Leo was startled and knew there was a sneak attack, so he quickly took to the air. Sure enough a machete came shing towards where he had just stood. Leonded lightly on the ground, and in the moonlight he saw, on the rock, an unusually sturdy and fit man standing. Instantly, Leo was dumbfounded. Then Leo couldnt help but curse, How dare you take on my form? The man on the stone, identical to Leo, was bare-chested and much stronger in the upper body than the real Leo. His arms were almost as thick as the real Leos thighs, which really threw Leo for a loop. The fake Leo, standing on the rock,ughed loudly and asked, Leo, dont think you are the Commander of Wyverns anymore, I am the real Commander of Wyverns from now on, why dont you kneel down? Be a good boy and kneel down, for you are no match for me! At that, Leoughed, Impostor, how many impostors like you are there in total? The fake Leo said, There are fifteen in total, can you stand it? Let alone fifteen people, to deal with ants like you, I can do it alone. Hearing this, Leo found it unbelievable, so he asked again, Where are the impostors? Sleeping? The fake Leoughed again, They are really sleeping in the warehouse, but we two Commander of Wyvernss came, one Commander of Wyverns has already subdued two of your women, are you jealous? The other Commander of Wyverns is me, haha. On hearing that, Leo was shocked. Dont listen to his bullshit, Mr. Cohen! That clone of Leo has already been killed by me. Suddenly, Red Rose emerged from the grass and said as she raised her sniper rifle and aimed at the fake Leo on the rock. Harriet also emerged from the grass with her sniper rifle. Chapter 1221 Stimulating Just now, Red Rose and the unconscious Harriet were hiding in the grass, but a few momentster, Harriet woke up.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Red Rose was overjoyed, so she asked softly, Miss Wace, are you alright? Harriet frowned tightly in pain and said, Damn it, it seems that Leo used his hand to hit my neck, right? I heard it was his voice, is he having a nervous breakdown at night? Red Rose said, It should be him, but this Leo is a fake, he has already been killed by me. Harriets eyes widened and she sat up violently, saying in shock, A fake? A cloned Leo has actuallye into existence, this is not good, it seems our days on earth are numbered. Help me get my ancestral trauma post out of my backpack and put one on my neck. Wow, Im in so much pain. Okay. Red Rose took out the ointment from her backpack and helped Harriet post on her neck, and asked with a smile, Miss Wace, you didnt sleep with Leost night? Harriet let out a sigh and said, He didnt even hug me, so why would I hug him? Red Rose smiled ambiguously, He is a wood, I even hinted at him. Harriet shook her head, Its really a wood. Red Rose was surprised, I think he is faking it. Harrietughed at this, You really have a point, I love my fianc so much, and he is unfaithful in love. s, my fianc is good at everything, but this is not good. Red Rose also sighed, My previous boyfriends were the same way, heck! After dating me, he slept with another woman. Harriet smiled, It is not surprised, youll be numb to it. Red Rose said, Miss Wace, does this ointment work? It is done. Yes, my neck doesnt hurt anymore. After saying that, Harriet shook her neck and added, Its good. At that moment, suddenly there was a burst of heavy machine gunfire in front of them, which startled them both. Harriet immediately said, Quick! Lets go and reinforce Leo. After saying that, Harriet and Red Rose immediately picked up their sniper rifles from the ground and darted away. When the two of them rushed to the ce where the heavy machine gun sounded, they found that the battle was already over. There was arge pile of dead pirates on the ground. But they were also surprised to find two Leo talking to each other, and they had a chance to shoot. However, they could not be sure which Leo was real and which was a fake clone. So they did not dare to take the risk of shooting, for fear of hurting the real Leo. However, when they heard the fake Leo saying that they were being controlled by another fake Leo and saying nasty things, Red Rose came out to testify and argued against the fake Leos words. At this point, when Leo saw the appearance of the two of them, he was immediately overjoyed, and his heart hanging on his throat was immediately released. Leo said to the Fake Leo, You fake, your fake brother is dead under the womans fist, what a shame. The fake Leos face was grim, and his eyes even had a touch of killing intent in them as he fell into a frenzy, Impossible! Impossible! Even if there are hundreds of such pussies, they cannot be my brothers match. Leo, do you dare topete with me? I can cut you down to waste in three moves! Harriet and Red Rose immediately said to Leo, Mr. Cohen, ignore this scum! Lets kill him in seconds. Leoughed, Dont shoot, you two! Ill y with him to see how great he is. But Leo did want to y a few moves with him, to find out how strong the cloned Leo was so that he could deal with the next cloned Leo. After all, they were both from the same temte, with simr strengths, and knowing one would give a rough idea of the full extent. So Leo took out the sniper rifle and travel bag on his back and put them both on the ground. Then with a whoosh, he pulled his Swiss Army knife out of his army shoes. Leo nced at the ursine machete in the fake Leos hand, his knife was clearly twenty centimetres longer than the army knife in Leos hand. The Swiss Army knife in Leos hand, which Harriet had asked the merchant to make specially, was about forty centimetres long and was suitable for fieldbat at close range. One side had sharp serrated teeth and the other a razor-sharp de that glowed in the moonlight and was iparably sharp. Leo then sneered at the fake Leo, Impostor,e on, Ill show you what it means to be a true martial artist, I will let you strike there mores first. The fake Leo shouted, he leapt up in the air with his sword in both hands, and struck Leos head with a lightning bolt in the sky. The machete in the hands of the fake Leo hit the dirt so hard that it sank into the mud. The mud sshed up and filled the air. But Leo dodged behind the fake Leo andughed, Impostor, I am behind you. Hahahaha Harriet alsoughed, Scum, you have already gone through one move, you still have two more to go. The fake Leo pulled up his machete in anger, and with a fierce whirlwind, even the leaves and dust on the ground flew up instantly. Immediately, the fake Leos flying machete swept across towards Leos waist. Leo sneered as he stood on the rock again with a flying spin. The fake Leos knife shed empty and the machete struck the rock ferociously, instantly the stone was cut into a hole, ash sshed everywhere and sparks shed. Harrietughed again, Scum! There is still one move left, scum try hard, or you will soon be eating dirt. The fake Leo said angrily, Leo, dont dodge if you have the guts, you dont even dare to take with my sword technique, you are nothing. Harrietughed, You scum, you cant beat him, dont make excuses. He doesnt want to take your sword, because he doesnt want you to die early! Otherwise, you would be too worthless. The fake Leo bared his teeth and cursed, Bullshit! Take my sword and we will see. Ill immediately let his soul go up in smoke! Harrietughed loudly, Scum, I think youll die immediately! However, Mr. Cohen will let you die with torture. Leo was on the rock andughed, Impostor,e up if you dare, dont gibber. Fake Leo roared, his voice like a muffled thunder on a clear sky, he rose up in the air and flew towards Leo, raising his sword and shing down hard on Leos head. This force of the fake Leo was enormous. Leo sneered, raised his sword, without dogging, moved forward. Chapter 1222 Chasing and Killing Boom! The two swords collided violently, sending sparks flying. Leo was as steady as a mountain, not moving at all. But the fake Leos face was grim, his hand holding the knife and blood flowed out from his hand. When Leo was receiving the sword, he had activated his true essence, and the powerful essence in his abdomen poured into his hand. The moment the swords collided, Leos powerful energy in his abdomen instantly exploded. A huge internal force, from the hand holding the sword, crashed into the fake Leos hand holding the sword. Immediately, Leos hand gripped the knife and gently reversed it, the serrated teeth on his knife quickly caught the fake Leos machete. Then he reversed again with a twist and a drop. The machete in fake Leos hand shot up into the air. At the same time, with a tremendous burst of strength in his limbs, Leo once again used his Swiss Army knife to slice off both of Leos arms fast. The fake Leo screamed miserably. Immediately, Leo rose up in the air and mmed his left kneecap into the jaw of the fake Leo. Fake Leo was knocked off the rock and sent flying. Fake Leo fell to his knees on the ground, and Leo came down in the air and put his knife on fake Leos neck, saying in a cold voice, Say it! Who is the head of your Phantom organisation? If you dont tell me, Ill slit your throat with a knife. The fake Leos two broken arms were bleeding like water, his face was pale and he said with bared teeth, The head of the Phantom is called Skeleton, I dont know his the exact name. Leo asked, How many people are there in the Phantom organization? What does your base look like? Fake Leo said, There are many people in the Phantom organization, scattered in various countries, but this is the centre of the organization. The terrain is like a castle, there is a cannon on top of the castle, it is very big andplicated inside, I I cant say Suddenly, the fake Leo pulled a violent suicide on the knife, then he fell to the ground with a bang.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Leo understood very well, he wanted to use the function of the robot, to resist with him to the end. Leo would not let him win and quickly used his saber to cut the fake heart on his back to remove it. After that, Leo took Harriet and Red Rose and groped towards the hut in front of him. They soon arrived at the edge of the hut about twenty metres away and hid in the grass in the woods. The door of the hut was closed and there was no light in the window. The hut was situated at the junction of a slope, with cliffs on either side. Harriet said softly, Mr. Cohen, in that battle just now, even if there were people inside, they all ran away, so logically speaking, there was absolutely no one in that hut. Leo said, Yes, there is definitely no one, but we have to pass through the hut when we go to the pirates castle. The three of us cant just stand and walk there, it would be too dangerous. And theres no way the pirates are going to give this ce up easily. I think there are definitely a few more pirates ambushed here. Red Rose guessed, Could the pirates be hiding on the roof? Leo nodded, Thats very likely! Harriet suddenly remembered something, Mr. Cohen, dont you have a grenade? Blow it and see if they wille out. Leo smiled, I was thinking of that, you two split up and take cover, snipe them, Ill blow up the house with a grenade. Harriet and Red Rose quickly climbed to a distance of more than ten meters, and they set up their sniper rifles. Leo quickly took out his bow and arrows and tied a grenade to the arrow plume. At the same time, he also tied a piece of fishing line to the grenades pull ring and another piece of fishing line with his teeth, so that as soon as the arrow was shot, the grenades pull ring would naturally be pulled. The top of this hut was made of a triangr wooden frame covered with tiles. The pirates should be hiding over there where Leos viewpoint could not be seen, but they could see Leo and them, and their guns were hidden in the tiles. But the hut did not preclude hiding pirates, and Leo decided to shoot two grenades. Leo then tied another grenade to the arrow plume for firingter. With this done, Leo drew his bow and shot an arrow at the tiles of the beam on top of the hut. There was a loud bang! The grenade exploded on the roof of the tile, and the huge shockwave blew up the two pirates in hiding, and they fell off the hut. After the explosion, there was a plea for mercy from the hut, and a female voice inside screamed, Dont kill me! I surrender! I surrender! Leos heart fluttered and he said loudly, Listen, people in the house, open the door ande out with your hands up. At this time the top of the hut burst into mes rapidly. The woman inside the wooden hut opened the door and put her hands up. This woman was wearing a ck jumper on top, a pair of jeans on the bottom, and slightly heeled leather shoes. She had a ponytail pine tied on her head and was still very good looking. Seeing this, Leo hid behind a big tree. He was afraid that the woman would cheat and asked again, Is there anyone else in your cabin, tell the truth or Ill shoot you. The woman said with trepidation, There is no one inside, just now there are two people hiding on the roof, they have been blown up by you. I did not lie to you, my home is also in your Pompeii, and I was caught by these criminals. I want to go home I want to go home, you must not shoot At this time the hut has burned up a roaring fire, it is estimated that there can no longer be pirates hiding inside. In order to be safe, Leo did not go out of the woods, but called this woman toe. The woman shivered and walked over to Leo, who asked, How far is it to the ancient castle? Tell the truth. The woman said, About another kilometre or so, not far. Leo asked again, Do you know how many pirates there are in the ancient castle? The woman said, I heard from the pirates that there are only a hundred or so pirates in there, so I think they are all pretty much dead tonight. However, Leo also felt that the number of dead was about the same. Harriet and Red Rose had killed almost sixty people, and he himself had killed almost forty pirates. It was estimated that there were not many pirates left in the fort now. Leo thought that tonight was the best chance to kill all the pirates, and that there would be no help from the people in the ancient castle for the time being. If he missed tonights chance, it would be a problem if reinforcements of pirates from outside arrived tomorrow. At this time, Harriet and Red Rose also came over with their guns, and they both looked at the woman suspiciously, fearing that she was also the one who was making the deception. Leo asked again, Are you familiar with the topography of the ancient castle? Tell me whats inside. The woman said, Im more familiar with it because I was a worker in the workshop before, but but these days, I was forcibly captured by that pirates who just blew up to apany them She said and whimpered again. Leo said, Dont cry, tell us what you know, we have to hurry up. Chapter 1223 Harriet’s Husband The woman said, My name is Julia Gagher, the ancient castle is not very big, at most as big as a school, except for a four-storey office building that covers an area of 5, 000 square meters, the rest is two dormitory buildings. The factory where the clones are produced is also not very big, and there are not many workers, just a dozen highly skilled people hired from abroad. I was mainly engaged in cleaning work in the factory before. Leo remembered the Parry who was shot down at the ship before, he said that there were more than a hundred workers, it seemed that his words were lies. Leo asked again, There are four floors, what does each floor do? Julia answered truthfully, The first floor is the warehouse, which has two main rooms, one for food and the other seems to be for arms and weapons and things like that. The second floor is the office of the leader of the Phantom organization. The third floor is full of cloned robots. The fourth floor was all where their technical people produced and researched. Leos eyes lit up and he immediately asked, Julia, which one is the first floor where the arms and weapons are kept? Julia pointed in a direction, The one on the left as you enter the building, I have been to carry weapons a few times and it is full of all kinds of weapons and grenades. Leos heart fluttered, an arsenal? He thought that if he detonated the arsenal, the whole building woulde crashing down, and those cloned robots would be a soul-crushing blow overnight. Thinking of this, Leo decided to take the risk to blow up the arsenal, and it had to be done tonight! Leo looked grave, Your words should be true, right? Youre not lying to us, are you? Julia swore, If I lie, I will be punished to death! Harriet said in a cold voice, As long as your words are true, when we get out alive, I will give you a lot of money. Julias eyes lit up and she said, I have made oath, how can you only believe my words? I am a weak woman, can Ipete with the four of you? The cabin burned brighter and brighter, and the surroundings were as bright as daylight. Suddenly, the man who had fallen from the roof he moved and then he climbed up. This scene was just seen by Leo, who immediately said, Everyone, pay attention, that pirate got up from the ground, he must be a clone. With that, Leo raised his sniper rifle and tried to finish him off with a single shot. Suddenly, Harriet shrieked, Honey, honey, honey, David, my David Leo was shocked, could this man really be Harriets fianc David? Harriet excitedly wanted to rush over, but was grabbed by Leos arm, Harriet, its dangerous. Harriet struggled desperately to get rid of Leos grip on her, her body shivering with excitement. Harriet, youre here. David called out as he stood on the left side of the burning hut, the firelight reflecting his face. David was about five feet tall, unusually handsome, sharp eyes, a high nose and thin lips. His body was stout and strong, and he took off his bloody upper body clothes and was bare-chested. He had been hit by shrapnel from a grenade in the heart area, which had been blown into a hole. Apparently when the grenade exploded, the shrapnel hit his pectoral muscles from the bottom to the top of the tile. Leos pupils shrank, this heart area was blown up and he was still alive? It was definitely a clone, a clone of the second generation. When Harriet heard David calling for her, she lost her mind and fought to break free from Leo who was holding her arm and ran wildly towards David. Leo was shocked and shouted, Harriet, dont go over there, hes a clone, its dangerous! Then Leo and Red Rose also pounced on her, trying to protect Harriet. Harriet jumped up and fiercely hugged the tall and mighty David, letting out a loud cry. Honey honey I finally see you, lets go back and get married, lets go back and get married, I love you, I love you!!! Suddenly, Davids powerful hands strangled Harriets neck with a deadly grip. His face was fierce and his teeth were bared as he snarled, You bitch! You actually slept with Leo, Ill kill you Ill kill you At once Harriets two eyes popped out, her face was pale and her mouth opened wide in pain. Leo and Red Rose, who ran behind Harriet, were stunned for a moment, and they both didnt know what to do for a while. At that moment Julia picked up Harriets sniper rifle from the ground, she shouted sternly, David, you pervert, you have yed with me countless times, you have yed many women to death, how dare you curse your wife. I will kill you! Ill kill you! At that moment, Julia skillfully pulled the trigger on the gun, she put the gun against Davids head and shot him. The bullet prated Davids head and his head quickly exploded, but he only shook his body for a moment and then let go of his grip on Harriets neck with a few chuckles. Harriet fell limp to the ground and Red Rose immediately picked her up and ran to the woods. David grabbed Julias sniper rifle with both hands. Julia fired again without fear, and shot after shot into Davids chest. The huge impact of the bullet sent David flying into the air and falling heavily to the ground. Julia panted heavily as she said, This is a clone of David, he has no soul, he has been turned into an undead zombie by the Phantom organisation. You three run! Ill deal with him, I dont want to live anyway, Ill fight him to the death today. Leo said, Julia, stand down, you cant beat him, leave it to me. Leo said, threw the sniper rifle hard into the woods, then he pulled out his Swiss army knife. Julia said, Cut his back with the knife and dig out the fake heart on his back, he will die for sure! Leo was shaken, at this moment he could be sure that Julia was not a bad person, from this statement alone he could prove that Julia was a good person. I know, you go, leave it to me, I know how to deal with him. Julia said, Okay, take care. After saying that, Julia carried the sniper rifle to the side of Red Rose and the unconscious Harriet. Julia put down the sniper rifle and said to Red Rose, Ivee to see how Harriet is injured. I was a doctor before. As she said that, Julia squatted down, she touched Harriets neck that was pinched to blue with her hand, and gently pinched it a few times and said, Luckily, the bones in her neck were not broken, otherwise the consequences would be unthinkable, I will give her a few acupuncture strokes now. Red Roses anxious face was only slightly relieved as she said, Thank you so much. Julia pulled out a few silver needles from her body and gently acupunctured towards the acupuncture points on Harriets neck.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1224 Killing Her Lover in Anger At this time David got up from the ground again, although his body was riddled with bullets, he was still stubbornly alive. Leo thought of his elder brother, Dominic, who had been changed by the Phantom organisation. He was a man without a soul, without love, without all affection. He was just a robot who knew how to kill. And David in front of him was actually exactly the same as Dominic, except that he had been transformed to be a little more powerful. Not even afraid of bullets. Dominic had not been transformed to such a high grade, because Dominic did not have a secondary robot life and he did not have a simted heart mounted on his back. Leo was grateful to himself and to the western woman he had killed, because he had discovered the second generation clones fatal weakness from her. Thinking of this, Leo sighed and said in a low voice, Im sorry, Harriet! Facing your fianc, an executioner has no soul, I can only help you kill him!!! At that moment David shouted at the forest and said, Bitch, get out of here! I have to kill you today! He didnt even look at Leo, as if Leo didnt exist, and then he roared and charged towards the woods. Leo quickly used the true energy of the abdomen power to condense on his right leg and swept it against Davids left kneecap. Davids left kneecap was shattered. He immediately rolled to the ground, but he didnt even let out a scream. Leo was shocked for a moment, knowing that this clone had no sense of pain. He was still ignoring Leos presence, and instead of fighting with him, he continued to yell at Harriet in the forest, Bitch! Come out of there and die! I must kill you today! At this moment, Harriet had woken up, and when she saw her beloved fianc treating her so badly, she was repeatedly cursing herself incessantly. She had travelled millions of miles to find him, and this was the result. Her heart began to tear apart. At this moment, Harriets eyes no longer shed tears, but looked at the face of David. Red Rose and Julia held their sniper rifles aloft, defending Harriet, who was half lying on a tree pole. David stood up, and he continued running towards the woods, limping. Leo shook his head and gave another strenuous kick, breaking the kneecap of Davids right foot. Rolling over, David continued to curse, Harriet, you bitch! Ill kill you! Ill kill you! Since Davids legs had been broken by Leos kicks, he was unable to stand up, so he could only crawl and continue to curse. Harriet, you bitch! Do you think I only love you? You go to hell! Ive yed with countless women, Ive yed with more women than your hair! Im telling you, Ive yed with Julia! You want your lover Leo to pick me up today? Im telling you! Dont get ahead of yourself! Fie! Harriet couldnt stand it anymore, her face was cold as she took the sniper rifle from Red Roses hand and shouted at Leo, Mr. Cohen, give way! Upon hearing this, Leo nced at Harriet in the forest, he then dodged to the side, and then he pulled out a cigarette and smoked it. Harriet raised her sniper rifle and aimed at Davids mouth. Within the cross bell, she clearly saw Davids mouth opening and closing, and it was full of blood. At this moment, Harriet could not be subjected to the humiliation and betrayal that David had inflicted on her. Harriet shot all the bullets in the sniper round in one breath. In an instant, Davids mouth was smashed to pieces, his teeth and tongue smashed to ashes by the bullets. At the same time, David was sent flying, and he was lying face down and back up. However, at this moment, David did not move, as if he was dead. Harriet threw away her sniper rifle and, with a shout, she pulled her Swiss Army knife out of her military shoe and, like a madman, rushed to Davids side, holding it high in the air, and stabbed down hard at Davids simted heart. As the Swiss army knife had a gear saw on one side, the gear saw quickly yanked the fake heart out. After Harriet vented her anger, seeing that David was dead, she dropped the Swiss Army knife, then flung herself down on her knees beside David and bawled. Red Rose and Julia walked behind Harriet with a sad face. Red Rose sighed and gently consoled, Miss Wace, dont be sad, David wont me you, because the person who did him in is not you, but the people of the Phantom organisation, and the people he hates are those of the ck forces. Julia sighed and said quietly, Dont be sad, Miss Wace, David has no choice. He bes a soulless killing machine, he doesnt know what he is doing. We will avenge him and kill all the people of the Phantom organization. At those words, Harriet stopped crying, and Red Rose and Julia quickly helped her up. Leo looked at the hut which was still in zing fire, he said, Since David is all dead, lets help him be cremated, so that his soul can rest in peace and no longer suffer from pain. After saying this, Leo lifted his body off the ground and threw it in towards the fire. There was another path by the hut, which led to the ancient castle. Julia found a submachine gun on the ground, which looked like it should have been used by David. She pulled down the magazine and found that it was full of bullets, so she loaded it back up skillfully. Leo was puzzled and asked, Julia, howe you are so familiar with guns? Julia said, I was forcibly trained as a pirate by the Phantom organisation for three months, and I can y with any gun. Oh, so thats case. Leo said with a smile, Wee to our team. Juliaughed, As long as you dont doubt me, this is the greatest recognition for me. ording to my conclusion, there are not many pirates left in the ancient castle, and if there are, they are some old and sickly people. Tonight we work together to blow up the pirates arsenal, the arsenal blows up, the whole building copses, and those clones kept in the fridge will be turned into ashes one by one. Leo asked again, Is there electricity in the ancient castle? Do they rely on artificial power for lighting or natural electricity?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Julia said, They are relying on natural electricity, there is arge reservoir on the ancient castle, otherwise, why dont we go and blow up the reservoir? Drown them with water! Chapter 1225 Scientific Researchers Leo asked in a deep voice, Julia, how big is the reservoir area? How deep is the water? Julia immediately replied, The area of the water is more than five hundred acres, I think, and the deepest depth of the dam is more than sixty meters. Leo was silent for a moment, and then his expression became even more grave, This is a medium-sized reservoir, once the reservoir is blown up, the tonnage of water is enough to flood this ancient castle. At this moment, Leo and the others had reached a hillock and were lying down in the messy grass. Leo used his night-vision binocrs to look at the ancient castle not far down the hill. It was eleven oclock at night, but inside the castle was cold and empty, no one was there. There was a cannon on the gate, but there was no one on top of the turret either. The four-storey office building to the south, painted white, looked ghastly in the moonlight. Not a single light was on in the windows of the office building. To the east and north-west of the castle, there are a few cottages, but none of them have any lights. The whole ancient castle was like a ghost town, without a trace of life. At this time, Red Rose suddenly said, Mr. Cohen, I think the remaining pirates must be hiding in the shadows, we will definitely not have a life if we jump in like this, and then the bullets wille from nowhere, leaving us defenceless. Leo was silent for a moment and did not say anything, he also knew that if he jumped in like this, he would indeed die.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. He knew that this n would be ruined. At this time Julia suggested, Lets find a way to blow up the reservoir, and if we do, we will immediately run to this hillock and snipe those who are swimming in the water. Leo shook his head, That wont work, I only have five or six grenades left on me, how can I blow up a strong dam made of steel and concrete? Its not like we have special explosives for sting. Besides, those clones arent even afraid of guns, so how can they be afraid of water? The only way to destroy the Phantom organization is to blow up that office building. At this time Harriet said, Mr. Cohen, isnt there a cannon there? We can turn the cannon around and use it to bombard the office building. Just fire a cannon at the bottom of the house. Leo nodded and said, I was thinking of that. I used binocrs to see that the distance from the cannon to the office building was about 200 metres. If the ammunition store inside explodes, the shock wave will not be too strong for us. If the shock wave is too strong, we will jump down from the city gate. After saying that, Leo asked Red Rose again, Do you know how to y with cannons? Red Rose nodded, Yes, Mr. Cohen. You are just responsible for helping me fill the cannonballs, I will take care of the rest. Red Rose was startled in her heart, Mr. Cohen, are we going now? Its too early, lets go at two oclock, they are not yet asleep at this time. Leo said, Two oclock then, there are probably four to five gunners on top of the turret, the two of us will climb up the wall first and take them out directly. What about me and Miss Wace? Julia asked. You guys definitely cant get up the city gate, you two just cover us here with your sniper rifles, when you see someone pop up on the wall, you can shoot and kill them immediately. Saying that, Leo looked at Julia, Julia, do you know how to y sniper rifle? Julia nodded, Yes. Good. Leo immediately handed his sniper rifle to Julia, Lets swap it, give me your submachine gun. The distance from here to the ancient castle is about seventy metres or so, and this is the best shooting range. Now you all take a rest, Ill stand guard, and Ill wake you up at two oclock in the evening. At this time, Harriet hurriedly said Mr. Cohen, look at the sky, it seems to be changing, there will be a heavy rain soon. Leo was shaken, he looked up and saw dark clouds starting to appear around the moon. It seems God is helping us! Leo said with a smile. Red Rose said at this point, I hope this rain is a veryrge storm, so we can attack the city quickly. Julia nodded, In this deserted ind, it rains almost all night, its annoying as hell. This tropical rain is such weather, hopefully we can get the fighting over with in the next two days and we can all go home, one day in this ce is equal to staying as long as a year. Leo said. Julia gritted her teeth and said, You guys should have only stayed a few days. Ive been staying for over a year, Im going insane, damn it! Lets eat and drink. Harriet was not as sad as she had been a moment ago. She sat up and took out from her rucksack chicken legs, ham sausages, tins ofpressed pork, a brined duck and a bottle of de, a few stic wine sses. Red Roseughed, Miss Wace, dont you want to save some for tomorrow? You finished it in one go, what will you eatter? Harriet opened the bottle and took a sip,ughing, How can you talk about tomorrow in a ce like this? Whether we can see the sun rise tomorrow is not yet known. s Julia also poured a ss of wine to drink andughed, Miss Wace, you will definitely live a long life, so many pirates have been taken out by you, what else is there to fear? As I said, there really arent many powerful pirates left in the ancient castle. Leo asked suspiciously, Julia, it seems that there arent many highly-ranked snipers among the pirates, right? Julia nodded, Hiring a senior sniper is very expensive, I heard it costs more than 200, 000 dors a day, there were three hired before, the boss kept them for three months and gave them the check and told them to leave. Leo immediately fell into contemtion. It seems like there are no great snipers, if there really existed a good-level sniper, a few of us would be so easy to take care of them. Because when we came down from the cliff, we were pretty much done. Julia said quietly, Thest time I heard a master in the ancient castle who was involved in technology said that the real Phantom organisation wasnt here, and that the real snipers werent here either. At that, Leo was shaken and asked, Then where is it? Julia answered truthfully, That master said that it was in Toyo, and this master was transferred from there. He didnt dare to tell me the details, and I didnt ask. Toyo? Hearing Toyo, Harriet immediately opened her eyes wide and asked. Julia nodded and said, Yes, its on arge scale over there, and the professional cloning technology masters are all over there. Julia, is this master still inside the ancient castle? Leo asked at this point. He was still over here the week before, but I dont know if hes still there now. This answer surprised Leo. The dozen or so people who are researching to make cloning technology, where do they live? Julia said, They live in a separate dormitory bungalow in the northwest of the castle, and the technicians have fifteen members in total. Chapter 1226 Seizing the Fort Barbette By this time it waspletely dark, and Leo immediately said to Red Rose, Come on, lets go over there first, hide at the foot of the wall and see what happens. Okay! Red Rose answered, then she carried her sniper rifle and followed behind Leo, creeping forward. With his memory of the road, Leo quickly and smoothly led Red Rose to under the corner of the wall. Fortunately, they did not encounter any snipers on this stretch of road. Harriet took out her night-vision binocrs and she brightened the night-vision luminance. When she saw that Leo and Red Rose were safely under the wall, she let out a sigh of relief and said, Julia, they have reached the foot of the wall. Julia also breathed a sigh of relief, Thats good! We cant see in this dark night, and we cant help. Harriet sighed and said, Theres nothing we can do, well just have to wait. At that moment it began to rain, the sky remained free of thunder and lightning, and soon it became a downpour. The wind was howling and the rain poured down. Leo and Red Rose saw their chance and they both quickly took the Flying Iron w from their backs and threw it at the wall. They tugged on the rope and found that the flying w hooks gripped the edge of the wall, and the two of them quickly climbed towards the wall.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. As it was raining heavily and the rope was slippery with soaking water, their climb up the wall was much too slow. But it was not difficult for Leo and Red Roses superb skills. They used all their limbs, using their hands to rewind the rope with each climb, stomping hard on the wall with both feet, climbing again, and rewinding the rope with their hands again. Soon, they finally climbed to the edge of the wall, and then grabbed the edge of the corner with one hand, and with a thwarted effort at the waist, they rolled over and into the wall. The two men quickly pulled their guns from their backs, their hearts pounding and panting hard. The rain drenched their faces, indistinguishable between rain and sweat. Leo knew that about twenty metres to his right was the upper turret, with a small wooden hut by it. ording to Leos judgement, the gunners should all be living in it, and the shells must have been ced inside the hut. As it was raining too hard outside, the gunner would note out to look out at this time. So Leo and Red Rose seized the opportunity and they crept forward in the heavy rain in order to get to the hut safely in the first ce. In a moment they reached the side of the hut, and then they leaned close to it. Leo was ready to kick open the wooden door on the small house. However, they both knew that it was dangerous to do so, for fear that when the door was kicked open, the bullets inside woulde in a frenzy. Leo was hesitant, and if there were windows, Leo would have thrown a grenade into the hut to quickly blow them up. Leo and Red Rose were at a loss for a moment, so they had to stick to the wooden wall and wait patiently. But they were also standing in an extremely safe position, all the buildings under the wall had their backs to them and no view. Even if there were snipers, there would be no way to shoot at them both. The heavy rain, however, soon stopped and the dark clouds in the sky immediately dispersed and the moonlight shone again. On the hillock, Harriet and Julia were drenched by the heavy rain. They had stood in the rain, as the ground was covered in water and sludge, but now that the rain had stopped, they both immediatelyy down and took up their sniper rifles. Harriet picked up her binocrs again and watched. When she saw Leo and Red Rose standing safely by the cabin, she said happily to Julia, They have arrived safely and are preparing to attack the people in the cabin. Julia, who also had her sniper rifle, also saw Leo and Red Rose through the magnifying ss on her rifle and said, Why havent they done anything yet? Its almost dawn. Red Roseughed, They are waiting for the people in the cabin toe out and pee. Sure enough, the door creaked open and a stout young man emerged from inside, clearly going to pee. At that moment, Leo had his knife in his hand, so he pounced on him, covering the strong mans mouth with his left hand and shing his neck with his Swiss Army knife. This cut was so hard that two thirds of the mans neck was cut off. The blood gushed out from his neck like a tidal wave, and then Leo put his upper body gently on the floor so as not to make a sound and attract the attention of the people inside. Presumably the manic sound of the strong man getting up to go to the toilet also caused others to go to the toilet, so two more people came out, one after the other. However, at this time, their lights came on. As Leo had just put the body away, the two men came out. Leo was about to pounce on them. Two shots rang out. The two pirates who came out were shot by Harriet and Julia who were in the distance. Then, two windows on the second floor of the office fired bullets at Harriet and Julia at the same time. This obviously did not need their help, Leo thought. Immediately, Leo grabbed a dead body, he mped his left hand around his neck, holding a gun in his right hand, and rushed into the hut. He fired a volley of shots into the interior, killing the other two gunners on the bed. The sound of gunfire broke the quiet sky. In a building in front of them, a rapid barrage of bullets was fired into the hut. They realised that something was seriously wrong with the fort barbette and opened fire, trying to warn Leo and Red Rose not to move their cannon. Leo inside the room sneered and said to Red Rose, A bunch of ants still want to shoot to warn us? When Red Rose saw that there were many slugs from the cannon in the box, she asked, Mr. Cohen, shall we fire right away? Leo picked up the gunners two submachine guns and two more cartridges andughed, The fort barbette is upied by us, so whats the hurry? Lets y with them first. Red Rose asked suspiciously, What if so many clonese out? Im rather worried about that. Leo said with a m face, Impossible! Didnt you hear what Julia said? They are all lying in the freezer, which means they havent got it right yet, if they did, they would havee out and fight with us long ago. Oh. Immediately, the two men walked out of the hut, both got down on the ground and climbed over towards the city wall. Soon they arrived, raised their guns out, aiming at the rows of houses below. But at this point, the sound of gunfire could no longer be heard. Harriet and Julia were pinned down by the snipers on the office building. Luckily, the office building and the fort barbette were on the same side and the office building had no windows. Therefore the snipers could not hurt the two of them, and Leo could do nothing. Chapter 1227 Fierce Gun Battle Harriet and Julia were both hiding under a rock, but they both dared not look up for fear that a bullet would hit them. They were about five metres apart, and Julia gentlyughed to herself, Miss Wace, weve be shrunken heads, what do we do now? Ever since Harriet had killed her fianc, she had been in a bad mood and was in a state of hopelessness. She was silent for a while and said. Julia, take off your clothes, hold them up with your gun and tempt the pirates to shoot you in your clothes, then I will judge that their shots areing from which window and I think I will kill them immediately. Juliaughed, Thats a good idea, its hard for me to get wet in the rain. I might as well be cool, its hot down here anyway. With that, Julia took off her blouse, naked. Harriet nced at her and squealed, Wow, you have smooth skin, why arent you even wearing a bra? Julia sighed and said, I had one before, it broke and there was nowhere to buy it, but its cooler and more convenient this way Harriet snorted as she asked with jealousy, How many times have you slept with my fianc? With that, she fished out a box of magazines from her backpack and added, The magazines are almost gone too, and so is the food, am I dead on my feet? Julia sighed, she didnt say anything. She didnt want to give blow to Harriet, so she gently put her clothes on top of the sniper rifle. Harriet reced the few magazines on the sniper rifle with new ones and said, Just asking casually, actually Ive thought straight now, I couldnt possibly love my fianc anymore, everything is fate. When she finished, Harriet stuck her sniper rifle out of the rock, she stared intently at the sights and said, Julia, you can start now, but may God give us luck. May God give us luck! Julia said as she jerked her shirt up. Two more crisp shots were fired from the second floor windows, which were connected, and the two bullets struck Julias raised white jumper quickly. Julia quickly let go of the jumper in her hand. At the same time as the pirate fired, Harriet also shot at the two windows, firing a volley of bullets. The pirates, who had been shot, screamed miserably in the night air. At the sound, Julia said, Miss Wace, you are a great marksman. Immediately, she screamed, Miss Wace, my clothes are all torn up. With that, Julia shook her tattered jumper. Looking at the torn clothes in Julias hands, Harriet couldnt help but say, Its really cool now, will you be shy in front of Leo dressed like this? Julia said, What do you think? Why else would everyone be wearing clothes? With that, she put on the tattered jumper, nced at her own clothes and screamed out loud again, Damn it, it just happens to be torn on the chest, bastard! At the sound, Harriet, who was loading the magazine, looked up and sheughed out loud. Julia was so angry that she immediately took off the torn jumper she was wearing and said angrily, Id rather be naked! Harriet held back her smile as she took off her camouge clothes and tossed them to Julia, saying, Put them on, there are many mosquitoes. You want to feed the mosquitoes nakedly? Thanks! Miss Wace. Julia took the clothes and put them on, adding, Miss Wace, lets try again to see if there are any more snipers on the window? Harriet said, Thats what I was thinking, lets try. With that, Harriet climbed out of the rock again, and she raised her sniper rifle again, aiming at the office building. Julia raised her shirt again and shook it. But this time no more gunshots were heard. Harrietughed, Julia, the snipers on the windows are all dead, you can now climb up. At that, Julia immediately ripped her torn jumper off the gun and she poked her head out, crouched on the stone and took aim with her sniper rifle. Leo and Red Rose were hiding in the window of the stone wall, and they both had just listened to the office building glowing with the screams of the dead. They could not help but praise Harriet and Julia for being so good! Even the sniper hiding in the office building had been taken out by them! At that moment, Leo and Red Rose saw dozens of pirates shing out of the dormitory building to the east, and they quickly rushed towards Leo. A dozen pirates also rushed out from the side of the office building, also with guns to Leos side. They fantasized about rushing up from the stone staircase steps to capture Leo and Red Rose. The dozen men who rushed out from the side of the office building were taken out eight or nine at once. The rest, realizing that something was wrong, immediately ran inside the office building in fear again. The shot was fired by Harriet and Julia from the hillock. Leo wished the two waited for them to get closer before they shot, so that they could kill them all in one go. Forced to do so, Leo and Red Rose opened fire and strafed the dozens of people running over to the east. The two submachine guns roared in the night sky. Dozens of people instantly died under Leo and Red Roses guns. Suddenly, a heavy machine gun stretched out from the window on the east side, firing wildly towards Leo and Red Roses side. Leo and Red Rose quickly rolled to the side as they fought their way to the hut. The heavy machine gun instantly smashed the window of the wall to smithereens. Leo, who was hiding behind the hut, shouted, Drop death! With that, Leo took out his bow and arrows from his waist and attached a grenade, ready to blow up the machine gunner. But there was no way Leo could poke his head out as the bullets from the heavy machine gun kept sweeping wildly. However, Leo knew that the heavy machine gunners did not dare to hit the hut for the time being, because they were full of cannon slugs. In case one of the cannons slugs exploded, the whole fort would instantly explode into ashes. Harriet and Julia, who were hiding on the hillock, had their view to the east blocked by the office building. They both heard machine guns going off, but could not see where they wereing from. Seeing that Leo and Red Rose were forced by the heavy machine guns to explore the area, they both muttered and ran towards the edge of the hill to their right. After running for about twenty metres, Harriet and Julia saw that the shots wereing from the eastern window towards the forts window. So they both immediately raised their sniper rifles and shot at the window of the heavy machine gun. The pirates in the window were screaming their hearts out. Leo quickly seized this opportunity, shed out of the way, holding a bow and arrow with a thunderbolt, pulled the string and shot an arrow through the window of the east room, which was more than 30 metres away. With a piercing crack, the arrow shot into the window with a whistling sound, carrying the grenade with it. There was a loud bang! A heavy machine gunner and heavy machine gun were blown out of the window. The interior was in mes.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Chapter 1228 Commander of Wyverns Defeated After Leo finished off the heavy machine gunner, he spoke to Red Rose and said, Lets go fire the shells and bombard the building. Leo and Red Rose immediately walked into the hut, they each held arge cannonball and then rushed towards the location where the cannon was ced. Suddenly, the two of them were dumbfounded, when the lights on the city walls also came on. In the light stood a man wearing a skeleton mask. He was tall and stocky, wearing a leather waistcoat over his upper body, revealing arms that were round and bulging with muscle. Underneath he wore suit trousers and leather shoes, which were shiny and polished. He had his hands behind his back, and inside Skeleton mask, a pair of eerie eyes, looking coldly at Leo and Red Rose. At first nce, it really looked like a man who had crawled out of a coffin. This skeletal man asked Leo in a cold voice, Are you Leo Cohen? Leo and Red Rose knew that the cannon would not be able to hit, and the two of them immediately threw the cannonball on the ground. Leo nodded ndly, Yes! I am Leo Cohen, there are many copies of me in your office building, cant you even recognise me? If Im correct, your name is Skeleton, an executive of the Phantom organization, right? Skeleton said grimly, Yes! My name is Skeleton, and I am indeed the executive officer of the Phantom organisation. Ive heard that youre a good fighter, why dont we have a sparring session? Leoughed out loud and said, Okay! Since you can be an executive officer of an organisation, you should have good skills, I like it! With that, Leo began to unload the guns on his back one by one. Harriet and Julia on the hillock froze for a moment. Julia suddenly gritted her teeth and said, Miss Wace, this is the leader of the Phantom organisation, his name is Skeleton. Harriets face instantly darkened and she said with her eyebrows raised, This evil devil! Ill kill you! With that, she immediately raised her gun and was about to finish off Skeleton. Julia said with her eyebrows knitted together, Miss Wace, its better not to shoot now, it seems that Leo is going to have a match with him, and there are rules for the match, no one from both sides can participate. Besides what if you shoot and hurt Leo by mistake? Harriet froze for a moment and felt that it was indeed not easy to shoot at this time, so she said to Julia, Julia, the two of us will aim our guns at Skeleton first, in case Leo cant beat him, we will both shoot him at the same time and blow his head off. Okay, Miss Wace, in case Leo loses, lets shoot at the same time. Julia said with her eyes dead on Skeleton from the magnifying ss on her gun, her face wrinkled with anger. Once Leo had finished imperialising his body, he moved his joints, which he twisted and clicked. Skeleton also moved his joints, twisted his neck, his joints also clicked. Leos gaze was cold, both cheeks bulged. He slowly walked towards Skeleton. He only saw Skeletons pair of iron fists, his hands protecting his head, his whole body swaying and his two feet jumping incessantly. Then he bellowed and rushed to Leo with the speed of lightning, and attacked at Leos with a frenzy of wind. Left hook, right hook, uppercut, downward hook, elbow strike, knee strike Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Skeleton threw punches unusually super fast, he was able to throw thirteen punches a second, a set ofbination punches in a minutes time, close to more than a hundred punches to Leo. In a split seconds time, Leo was unable to defend himself. A right hook that weighed eight hundred pounds struck Leos left face like an iron bar. Leo raised his left arm to block it, but due to the explosive power of the punch, it directly broke through Leo and struck him in the face. Leos eyes were hit in pain as Skeleton threw another lightning fast downward hook at Leos stomach. Leos stomach was hit and his brain was immediately stunned. Leo was kicked several feet away by Skeleton and rolled to the ground . A mouthful of blood spat out. Mr. Cohen Red Rose screamed in terror. Hahahahaha Skeletonughed loudly, hideous and terrifying, echoing in the valley with a sorrowful resentment. Harriet on the hillock was furious, she gritted her teeth and cursed, Ill send you to help with one shot! As she was about to shoot, Skeleton walked right beside Red Rose and her view was blocked by her. Harriet was so angry that she pped the stone with her hand and shouted, Red Rose, get out of the way! However, she was so far away from Red Rose, who could not hear her. Julia sighed and said in a dejected tone, Miss Wace, lets just bear with it, they havent even decided on a winner yet. Red Rose is still holding back, lets bear it too. Harriet helplessly closed her eyes in pain and difficulty. Red Rose gave Skeleton a cold nce in anger, then she quickly ran to Leos side and squatted down, asking with a face full of anxiety, Mr. Cohen, are you okay? Can you still fight? Leo frowned tightly as he opened his blood-covered mouth and forced a smile, Im fine! With that, Leo strained to get up, he only felt his head was dizzy, and heavy and his vision was cloudy. Then Leo adjusted his breathing and drummed up the true essence of his abdomen to coalesce. At once, the energy in his abdomen rapidly exploded, and the true essence breath in his limbs and bones exploded in a continuous catalytic cycle Leo knew that he had been lightly defeated at first, plus Skeleton was ying a set of unregted Western-style fists, which confused him, and he was momentarily defeated by his clumsiness. When Skeleton saw Leo staggering to his feet, he sneered and taunted. Leo, I really thought you were something, but when we fought today, you were really no match! You are no better than a mole! Why do you call Commander of Wyverns? What a scum of Pompeii! If I had known you were such a coward and sick man! I wouldnt have invested huge sums of money to clone you, you sick man! Id have lost money on my business. At these words, Leo was filled with rage. His eyes brightened with vision all of a sudden, rushing away from the murkiness and filling him with a chilling look. Is that so? Ill beat you to kneel on your knees! Leo angrily took off his shirt, and he mmed it down, revealing his unbelievably strong muscles. Immediately, Leos cheeks puffed out, tightly pursing his firm lips as he stared coldly at Skeleton with his eyes. He slightly crouched down and his energy sank into his abdomen. With that, Leo raised his thumb and then brought it down with a cold as hell chilling sound, Drop Death! At this moment, Julia shouted, Miss Wace, look! Leo is standing up! Leo is standing up! Go for it, Leo! Harriet opened her eyes with a jolt, and seeing this, she burst into tears and shouted, Go for it, Mr. Cohen! Chapter 1229 Killing Skeletons in Fury Kill! With that, Skeleton roared as he leapt over with a bouncing jump and struck Leos left temple with a right hook punch that weighed as much as eight hundred pounds. Leo dodged like lightning, then quickly poked out his two hands, grabbed the artery of Skeletons right wrist with his right hand, and choked it with the Great Stone Rubbing Technique. Skeletons whole body shook like electric numbness, and instantly he lost the fighting power of his right hand. At the same time, Leos left hand pushed the bone of Skeletons right elbow. Skeletons right elbow bone joint broke. Skeleton screamed out in pain. Skeleton then went berserk and punched Leos brain with another left hook. Leo ducked low and used his left hand to pinch the artery of Skeletons left wrist, as if he had been struck by electric numbness. At the same time, Leos right palm was resting on the joint of Skeletons left elbow, and he twisted and brought it. The bone of the joint of Skeletons left hand was also broken by Leo. Skeleton cried out again in pain. Immediately, Leo struck Skeletons left temple with a heavy right hook like a tarzan. Skeleton was staggered by Leos heavy punch. Immediately afterwards, Leonded another left hook to the Skeletons head. Then, Leo struck Skeletons brain with a storm of left and right blows. Punches to the bone! In an instant, Skeletons head was pummeled by Leo with more than a hundred blows. Leosst punch knocked Skeletons head directly onto the concrete floor. Due to inertia, Skeletons head hit the ground, bounced up another two feet, and fell onto the concrete surface again. Then his whole body convulsed violently. After Skeleton fell with a loud bang, Harriet and Julia squealed with delight. Mr. Cohen, you are amazing! Leo, fantastic! Skeletons soul has finally gone up in smoke, hahahahaha As Skeleton fell, the original tense and uneasy atmosphere dissipated. Leos one hand was bleeding from the beatings. He looked at Skeleton that had fallen to the ground and sneered, Skeleton, you finally know what it means to be tragic, right? Hahahahaha After saying that, Leo crouched down his body, ripped off Skeletons mask, but Skeletons entire face was bloody. One of his eyes was also blown out, his nose was copsed, and his mouth was swollen like a pigs mouth. A dozen bloody teeth were scattered on Skeletons mask. Mr. Cohen, let me see if this skeleton is a cloned robot. Red Rose finished with a gloomy expression, pulled out the sabre from her army shoe, turned Skeletons body over, back side up. She then cut Skeletons clothes with the sabre and stabbed Skeletons back with the sabre, blood gurgling out. Red Rose dug arge hole in his back and the knife cut all the way to his heart area, cutting through his heart in the process and not seeing any simted heart. Only then did Red Rose breathe a sigh of relief and said quietly, It seems that this Skeleton is real. But they did not know it he was real head of the Phantom organisation. The leader and chief of the Phantoms was not really the one behind the scenes. Leo also crouched down, he felt in the various pockets on Skeletons body, and found a packet of cigarettes, a lighter, and a diary, and finally a mobile phone. Leo was overjoyed, he knew that the diary and the mobile phone should reveal important clues. Immediately afterwards, Leo put the mobile phone and the diary in his pocket, and he lit a cigarette and smoked it. Just as the two were about to stand up, two more shots were fired from the hillock, taking out two pirates who were trying to run out of the office building to attack Leo. The men who fired the shots were none other than Harriet and Julia. Quick! Lets fire the guns immediately! Blow up the office building! The sound of gunfire instantly woke Leo up, and he immediately said loudly to Red Rose. Then the two of them immediately picked up the slugs of the cannon ced on the ground and ran to the front of the cannon. On the hillock, Harriet and Julia fired their sniper shots again, taking out a few more pirates who ran out of the office building. In the light, Leo nced at the few pirates who fell to the ground in the distance and said, Harriet and Julia are really ace snipers, no bullet is missing! Awesome! Immediately, Leo swayed the cannons directional mechanism, the gears clicked, slowly and feebly, and with a sigh, Leo said. Fuck! These pirates never maintain the cannon and dont oil the gears, why is it so hard to sway? I hope it doesnt jam. Red Rose said with an anxious look on her face, Yeah, a serviced cannon cranks extra fast, thats like this slow like a tractor, let me go see if theres any oil in the hut. After saying that, Red Rose put down the cannonball, she ran to look for oil inside the cabin. Harriet and Julia once again shot at the pirates running out of the office building. Suddenly Julia said, Miss Wace, something is wrong. Puzzled, Harriet asked, Whats wrong? Whats wrong? Julia said, Miss Wace, we killed a few pirates, but they didnt have guns in their hands, did they want to escape? Harriet was puzzled for a moment, she then took out her night vision binocrs and looked carefully at the fallen pirates, she immediately screamed, These few pirates who fell to the ground did not have guns, but they were holding a packet of something, could it be explosives? Julia immediately stared at the telescope on her sniper rifle and she immediately shouted, Miss Wace, it was really explosives, we just hit them all in the head, if we hit the explosives, it would have exploded immediately. Harriet fished out thest two boxes of magazines from her backpack again, she threw one to Julia and said with a sigh, There are two boxes left at the end, now we should save it. Julia, who had taken the magazines, nodded, Miss Wace, we should save the source, in case the pirates alle out, well hit the explosive pack and blow them up. Thats for sure! Were almost out of bullets. Harriet said as she bit no her sexy lips.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. With that, the two of them quickly reced the magazines and they stared at the magnifying ss on the barrel of their guns again with full concentration. Sure enough, a dozen more pirates rushed out of the office building, and then they immediately fell to the ground, crawling and walking quickly. Harriet said with unusual excitement, Julia, lets wait until they are a metre closer before we shoot the explosives. Julia said happily, Give them a devastating blow, save us the exhaustion of shooting them one shot at a time. Seeing that the pirates were almost close to the explosives about two metres away, Harriet and Julia simultaneously fired at the explosives package. Boom! There was a loud bang, and there was a sh of fire. Chapter 1230 Destructive Strike The explosives exploded in a ze of fire, sending a dozen pirates flying through the air with broken legs and hands and separated corpses. Woah! We hit it, hahahahaha On the hillock, Harriet and Julia immediately burst intoughter. Leo was startled when he and Red Rose saw that a hundred meters away, there was suddenly such a big explosion, and he didnt know why it would explode. Red Rose really did find a bucket of engine oil and she poured most of it onto the cannons cranking axle wheel. Immediately, Leo finally moved the muzzle of the cannon by a radius of about 45 degrees, and the muzzle was aimed at the office building. Once again, Leo angled the muzzle of the cannon downwards and aimed the muzzle at the ground floor. Prepare to fire! Filling! Leo called out in an overwhelmingly excited mood. Okay! Red Rose pushed the cannons slug into theunchers bullet hole, covered her ears with both hands, squatted down and called out with her eyes closed, Fire! Upon hearing this, Leo stomped on the cannons firing knob with his left foot, only to be dumbfounded, as the cannon would not ring and did not respond. Angry, Leo stomped on it several times, but the cannon did not respond at all, so Leo cursed and said. Whats going on? Could this cannonball be a dud? Red Rose had her hands over her ears and was still squatting on the ground, her back to the cannon, waiting for it to go off. The cannon wont go off, why are you still covering your ears? Leo said with a gloomy face as he walked down from theunch pad. Red Rose was startled at his words, immediately stood up and said, I have loaded it, whats going on? What The hell? Saying that, Red Rose opened the side cover of the cannonball suspiciously and gently pushed out the warhead with her hand. Leo helped pull the slug out gently, and in the light he picked it up and looked at the letters on it, and he eximed out of breath, October 1st, 1942. Fuck! This is almost a hundred years old, will it work? Red Rose, flushed with surprise, also eximed, Ah! I havent even been born yet. Leo dropped the cannonball iprehensibly on the ground and said, I dont think your father was born either. With that, the two of them quickly went back inside the hut to get the shells. Harriet and Julia looked at each other when they saw Leo and Red Rose walking into the hut again. Harriet said in confusion, Whats the matter with these two? I saw them fire the cannon, but did not hear it go off. What are they doing in there again? Julia, however, said with a worried face, Ive heard the pirates say that the cannon often has problems and doesnt fire. I thought they were joking, but it seems to be the true. Harriet wrinkled her eyebrows and said, Then we will screw up, why would they use a cannon for decoration? Leo and Red Rose held out two more cannon slugs inside the hut, and they both quickly divided the work of operating the cannon. Seeing this, Harriet immediately murmured and worshipped with both hands, I implore God to bless us! The cannon goes off! Seeing this, Julia also murmured and worshipped with both hands, God, please help. Its loaded! Mr. Cohen. Red Rose shouted, but instead of squatting on the ground this time, she opened her eyes wide and covered her ears, watching Leo fire. Leo bared his teeth and shouted, Fire! Then he stepped hard on the cannons firing te with his left foot. Boom! The cannons shell finally roared out and hit the office building in seconds. A deafening explosion followed, and the building copsed. At the same time, the gunpowder magazine in the building exploded violently. Boom! Fire and debris rushed a hundred feet high. Jump towards the foot of the wall, or we will be blown up. Leo noticed that something was wrong and he immediately picked up a submachine gun from the ground and shouted. The shockwave from the gunpowder depot was too frightening, and the burning ruins shot over from hundreds of metres away like flying arrows off the string. Immediately, Leo and Red Rose jumped down from the top of the wall, luckily there was thick grass below. As the trained Leo and Red Rose jumped to the ground, they then both rolled on the ground. Then they both ran like mad towards the hillock where Harriet was standing. Harriet saw that the building had been destroyed by the cannon and that the ancient castle was in mes. They immediately stood on the hillock, jumping and singing, We are victorious! We are victorious atst! Atst we have destroyed the pirates!!! Immediately, the hut on the turret was also hit by flying debris and caught fire. The shells from the hut then exploded, the cannon also blew up and the whole ancient castle was lit up like daylight in a sea of fire. Leo and Red Rose finally ran up to the hillock where Harriet was standing. When Leo saw that the two of them were still cheering, he immediately shouted, Danger! Get down. Harriet and Julia were so dazed by their victory that they thought they were fine standing far and high. Yet in the distance, the burning rubble shot towards them both. In the nick of time, Leo pounced on Harriet, Red Rose pounced on Julia. A dozen pieces of rubble whistled over the area where they were lying down. Harriet was pinned down by Leo, and it dawned on her that if Leo hadnt pounced on her, she would have lost her own life. Harriets face was scarlet, her heart was beating hard. She closed her eyes, loving the way Leo was holding her, so she pretended to faint innocently and lovingly. After a long time, the sound of explosions inside faded away. Then Leo sat up and looked at the sea of fire in the ancient castle, his heart still beating wildly in shock. By this time it was dawn, the sun was rising in the east and the sun shone warmly on the earth. The ground was foggy. Everyone had worked hard all night, and with the suning out, they ally down on the ground in exhaustion and slept. Leo had slept for about an hour and he woke up with a start and saw Harriet sleeping with her arms around him. He was taken aback, so he gently took Harriets hand away as he stood up and stretched his arms. Then, Leo picked up the binocrs on the ground, he shone a light into the ancient castle and found that all the buildings inside had also been reduced to rubble. The fire was naturally extinguished, but the smaller fires were still burning. Where the cannon had been ced at the gates of the castle, arge hole had been blown and the walls had copsed into a mass of rubble.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Leo understood that there must have been a staggering amount of explosives hidden in the arsenal, otherwise there would not have been such a horrible phenomenon. Of course, no one in the castle survived, even the rats and snakes hiding in the holes in the ground could not escape this disaster. Of course, Leo knew that a much bigger problem had been made this time. Chapter 1231 Exterminating Pirates Leo did not want to think much about it, so he closed his eyes, crossed his legs and practiced, toning down the energy in his abdomen and breathing in natures spiritual energy in a continuous stream. At the same time, he used the true essence energy in his belly to repair the wounds on his body. After about an hour or so, everyone woke up one after another due to the burning sun. When Harriet saw Leo sitting on the stone practising, she asked, Mr. Cohen, have you been awake all night? But as soon as the words came out of her mouth, she remembered that she had slept with him in her armsst night, and then her face turned flushed. Julia eximed, Wow! Itspletely ruined in the ancient castle, lets go down and see if we can pick up a bunch of gold. After saying that, sheughed out loud, then she stood up again, she stretched her arms and added, God, I can finally go home! After saying that, she ran to the grass and peed. Harriet rummaged through her travel bag and she eximed, Theres nothing left to eat in there, Red Rose, do you have any more food in your bag? Red Roseughed, There seems to be a bunch, I know you are a foodie, so I saved it for you. Saying that, Red Rose opened her travel bag and took out a whole chicken, a whole duck, canned beef, and a few mineral water and a bottle of alcohol from inside. Harrietughed happily and said, Lets hurry up and eat so that we can go home and leave this devils ce in a hurry. Leo was also hungry, he sat down, Harriet immediately handed the whole chicken to Leo and said with a smile, Mr. Cohen, you eat more, you have worked the hardest, without you, we cant be safe. Leo took the chicken, he only tore a leg and then ced it on the film on the floor, smiling, Actually, you guys are the best! Red Rose bit into the duck leg and said with wrinkled brows, How are we going to get back now? Theres no ferry. Harriet froze for a moment and said, I dont know if my assistant Diana will send a ship to pick us up, I gave her a deal earlier to hang some red cloths on the beach as a signal sign, but again, Im not sure when theylle, so if we mess up, well have to live on this deserted ind, haha. Red Roseughed, Im tired of staying in the city for a long time, I like this deserted ind life. Harriet alsoughed out loud, I like this deserted ind life too, lets find a man to move here in the future. Julia suddenly said, Later, lets go to the reservoir, there is a big wooden boat there, we can open the drainage channel and then take the big wooden boat to the deserted ind by the sea, so that we dont have to walk too far. Great. Harriet eximed. Leo asked in confusion, Julia, isnt there a ship on this side of the main ind? Julia pondered for a moment and said, There is a big ship, yesterday it was driven to chase you, the ship should still be parked over the magic cave in the natural artificialke, it cante back because the pirates were all killed by you. Still puzzled, Leo asked, Its a stream to the Magic Cave, weve been there. Julia added, Wrong! Theres another big waterway, you just didnt notice itst night when it was too dark.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. But Leo was puzzled, for he had paddled around in the boat and had not seen the waterway. Anyway, natures phenomena were treacherous and changeable. At this point, Red Rose wrinkled her brow and sunken her face, Julia, are there any pirates at the power station and the head of the dam on the reservoir? Julia thought for a moment and said, ording to me, there are none, because that reservoir was first built by the people of this ancient castle, then the pirates came to expropriate their ancient castle for use, killing some of those who resisted, and the rest who did not resist were driven by them to live on the dam, and let the people on the dam give away rice and send electricity to the pirates every year without paying. Suddenly Leo lifted his submachine gun, leapt into the air and ran wildly up the hill towards the road. The three women were startled, they also lifted the guns in their hands and ran after Leo. Leo shouted to an old man running in front of him, Stop, if you run again, Ill shoot you dead! The old man immediately stopped and knelt down, Please dont kill me! Dont kill me! Im not a pirate, Im a local viger. Leo let out a long sigh of relief and asked in a cold voice, Why did you hide in the bushes and eavesdrop on us? Do you know that you were almost shot by me? Thank you for not shooting me,st night I heard a burst of explosions in the ancient castle and saw the ancient castle in mes from high up, so I was curious and ran to see in the morning, I meant no other harm. The old man knelt on the ground, he was about sixty years old, wearing a tattered and old green cloth shirt, and shivered. He didnt look like a pirate at all. Harriet picked up the old man and said gently, Old man, there is a misunderstanding, get up. The old man wiped cold sweat from his head with his sleeve and looked at Harriets smiling face. His nervous heart rxed at once and he asked in astonishment, Did you kill the pirates in the ancient castle? Harriet smiled and nodded, Yes, we killed them all! We are here to seek revenge on the pirates here. At these words, the old mans whole body shook, he threw himself on his knees again and bawled, God bless us, the hundreds of spirits of our dead souls in the ancient castle, you can finally rest in peace. Thank you, thank you for helping to avenge the deaths of our families who died injustice. Harriet sighed and helped the old man up again, saying, Old man, dont cry, how do we get to the dam at the reservoir? Are there any pirates within the reservoir? The old man immediately broke into smile, he took out a tissue and wiped his tears, said, The reservoir is what I contracted, there is not a pirate on the reservoir, all our own people of the earth tribe. Go! Heroes, go to my house for dinner, Ill ask all the people of the earth tribe toe and toast you. Afterwards, Leo and the others packed up and followed the old man to the reservoir. The road to the reservoir was all the way up the mountain, on the peak north of the hill against the ancient castle. The old man was as fit as a fiddle, and he boasted about it all the way. The old man smiled at Harriet and said, Wait a minute, let me go to the reservoir and catch big fish for you, what kind of fish do you like to eat? I have all kinds of fish in the reservoir. Harriet swallowed her saliva and said, Thanks then, I like fish. Chapter 1232 Returning in Triumph When they came to the reservoir dam, they found there were a dozen families living on the ind. The old man immediately ran to tell them that the pirates in the ancient castle had been wiped out and that he had brought the heroes who had exterminated them. At this news, everyone was so impressed that they came out to pay their respects to Leo and the others. Leo saw that they were all old, sick and disabled people and there were not many young people, so he felt bad for them. A tall old man, seeing Leo bare-chested, immediately went inside and took out his suit and gave it to Leo to wear, saying that he had worn it when he got married and had since treasured it without wearing it again. The old man did go to the reservoir andted many kinds of fish and killed them for Leo to eat. A dozen families, each with a chicken and a duck, cooked a sumptuous lunch together for Leo and the others. After the meal, Leo and the others boarded the old mans big wooden boat. The old man then opened the gate of the flood relief safety avenue and the water in the reservoir gushed down like crazy. The waterless floodway immediately became an ocean of rivers. The old man immediately steered the boat and drifted down towards the flooded waterway. About half an hourter, the wooden boat arrived safely at the secondary ind on the edge of the sea. Leo got off the boat and walked to the edge of the ind. The old man waved goodbye to them and then he sailed the boat back. Red Rose took the red cloth out of her bag and Leo cut a long moso bamboo with his sabre, tied the red cloth to the moso bamboo and stuck it in a gap in a rock. The red cloth waved in the wind on the moso bamboo. Then everyone sat down on the rock and waited. Red Rose said with a sad face, s, I dont know when we will have to wait before Diana sends a boat to pick us up, and I cant get through on my mobile phone, its annoying. Juliaughed bitterly, Waiting for someone is the hardest part. Harriet didnt say anything, she looked at the sea in silent contemtion, suddenly she said with a smile, I can be sure that Diana wille to pick us up in two hours. Red Rose and Julia opened their eyes wide and asked in confusion, Miss Wace, are you sure? Harriet nodded her head and said firmly, Yes. Leo inhaled his cigarette andughed, Harriet, I believe you. When Red Rose and Julia heard this, their hearts fluttered and their demeanour was joyful. Harriet nced at Leo and said with her head bowed, Mr. Cohen,e to my house for more days, I will treat you well, in addition, the honorarium I promised to give you, I will transfer no less than a penny to your wifes card number, I am a woman of my word. Leo said indifferently, Thank you for your kindness, you do not need to pay me, after all, this time to eliminate the pirates the greatest benefit is me. It is fortunate that Ie with you, otherwise, if fifteen clones of me togethere to my hone, that really makes me defensive. ording to reason, it should be my gratitude to you, absolutely I can not receive your money. Harriet bowed her head and didnt say anything. Red Rose said with a smile, Mr. Cohen, youre right! Were all in the same trench, and were working together against the enemy, so were even. Harriet was silent for a while and asked, Mr. Cohen, did you say that you were going to Toyo? Leo said quietly, Yes, Queen Alyssa of Toyo was my friend, she was assassinated, I have to help her find the murderer to avenge her death, besides Julia said that the Phantom organisation is based in Toyo, I must exterminate them. At these words, Red Rose and Julia pped their hands. Harriet sighed and said, I think so too, the Phantom organisation has also touched my scales, I will continue to find trouble with them too. If I dont exterminate them, they will definitely exterminate me. Lets fight together, Mr. Cohen. However, I also have an important matter to do this time when I go to Toyo. Leo asked suspiciously, Harriet, what other business do you have? Harriet had an indignant face as she gritted her teeth and said, A man called Kelly in Toyo owes me US$1 billion and has not paid me a single cent for two years. I heard that he is doing a big business now, involved in a wide range of businesses and making a lot of money, but he is a typical scoundrel! Leo was shocked and asked, Who introduced this Kelly to do business with you? Harriet sighed and said, I am also good friends with Queen Alyssa of Toyo, Kelly is a distant rtive of the Queen, for the sake of that, I gave him the goods first before he paid me, but when I asked him for the money, he kept saying that he had no money now. Leo smiled coldly, Ill help you with this, if he doesnt pay, Ill make him suffer. Thank you Mr. Cohen! I am very grateful to you for helping me again! Harriet had a grateful face, but then she said in a deep voice, Mr. Cohen, I heard that the power behind Kellys curtain is very big and scary! Therefore he is very arrogant! Leo said quietly, I suspect that this Kelly is rted to the Phantom organization, otherwise, how could he dare to be so arrogant? I think if we want to find out where the Phantom organization is, we should start with Kelly, subdue Kelly, and the Phantom organization will naturallye out to save him. Harriets heart fluttered, and her eyes glowed as she said, Right! What Mr. Cohen said is exactly right. Suddenly, the sound of a ships whistle came from far away in the sea. Harriets eyes widened and then she screamed out of breath, Our ship is here, our ship is here. Red Rose and Julia rose to their feet, both of them holding their sniper rifles aloft and shaking them desperately as they shouted, We are here, we are here, Diana The ship in the distance, also filled with people, they also seemed to have spotted Harriet and the girls, the ship came flying by. A momentter, she really saw Diana standing on the prow of the boat, she was holding a small red g and shouted loudly to Harriet on the shore with tears in her eyes, Miss Wace, Miss Wace, we are here to pick you up, hahaha As the ship drove to the shore, it immediately dropped anchor and stopped. The captain opened the bottom hatch and everyone immediately boarded the ship. The ship then turned its direction and headed towards Eagle Country, riding the waves. As everyone sat in the cabin, Harriet asked in surprise, Diana, how did you know that we were waiting for the ship on the ind? Diana said with a smile, Miss Wace, I had a dreamst night and dreamed that you said to me toe and pick me up soon, but we just happened to deliver to Mr. Cohens wife Lydia in the past two days. She sells her goods really fast, piles of goods like a mountain sold out in a few days. Harriet nced at Leo andughed, Mr. Cohen, my bestie Lydia is very good in business! Haha.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Chapter 1233 Malicious Booking Diana said with a smile, Miss Wace, Miss Henderson is not only nice, but also very trustworthy, she paid us all the money for the previous goods. Upon hearing this, Harriets face sank as she said, Diana, return the money to Lydia immediately, this is the concession I gave to herpany. Okay, Miss Wace. Diana immediately nodded and said, Ill go back and do it immediately. Leo immediately shook his head, No! No! Harriet, you shouldnt do this! Its not easy for everyone to do business. Harriet said with a smile, Mr. Cohen, its alright, its my appreciation. Since you wont ept my heavy fee, just ept this small amount, otherwise Ill feel guilty, okay? Leo saw Harriets persistent attitude, so he said nothing more. At four in the afternoon, they arrived at the Eagle Country. As soon as they got off the ship, Harriets limousines were waiting at the pier. Harriet told the driver to immediately drive the car to the world-brand clothing shop. She then carefully helped Leo and Julia select several high-end clothes, buying everything. Afterwards, Harriet took Red Rose to pick out their clothes. Leo and Julia went into the dressing room with a pile of new clothes and went to change. In the dressing room, Leo looked at the price on the suit and he was shocked, the price marked on it was 100, 000 US dors, the underwear 10, 000 US dors and the leather shoes 10, 000 US dors However, Leo looked really handsome in the suit, he looked at himself in the mirror and had a momentary feeling of narcissism. After getting dressed, Leo saw that the clothes were too expensive and was too embarrassed to let Harriet pay the bill, so he walked to the cashier to pay the bill. Leo, am I pretty in this dress? At this time Julia, wearing a long white dress, walked up behind Leo and asked apprehensively. Leo nced back at Julia and he was bbergasted. Julia looked like a different person, she had changed into a beautiful woman and her figure was much more slender and slim, so he praised her, You are beautiful! Leo, you look so handsome in a suit! Julia squealed. With a sunny smile, Leo took out his gold card from his purse, handed it to the cashier and said with a smile, Ill buy all their clothes! The clerk looked at Leo and smiled, Sir, no need, our shop manager has given instructions not to charge you! Leo asked in wonder, Store manager? Wow! Mr. Cohen looks so handsome in this ck suit! Haha! At this moment, Harrietughed as she and Red Rose walked out from another dressing room. Harriet changed into a long ck tight silk dress and a pair of high heels on her feet, like a beautiful fairying down to earth as she walked to Leos side. Red Rose, on the other hand, changed into a long rose-coloured dress, which was equally as beautifult. Leos eyes were struck by Harriets beauty and he eximed offhandedly, You are so beautiful! I dont even think so. Hahaha. Harriet giggled and said. Leo froze for a moment, then took his card again and handed it to the clerk, smiling, Ill pay all the clothes on these beauties. At this time, a woman in professional attire, hurriedly ran over, she nodded to Harriet and smiled, Miss Wace, Im sorry! I was upied upstairs, so I didnte down in time to apany you to choose clothes. Please forgive me. Harriet said with a smile, Its alright, I understand! The woman then smiled at Leo and said, Hello, Mr. Cohen! Im the shop manager here, you dont have to pay the bill, and the cashier wouldnt dare to take your money, because this shop is owned by Miss Wace! Leo, Afterwards, Harriet took Leo and the others, to eat seafood at Clouds Hotel. There were only four people in the wholerge private room, Leo, Harriet, Red Rose and Julia. The table was full of high-ss dishes and gourmet food, and the wine included the best French wine and foreign wine XO. At the table, Harriet raised her ss and smiled, We have juste back from the ghost gate, which is equal to being reborn once, we should celebrate, cheers. With that, everyone drank and ate together. Harrietughed again and said, Drinking here is no atmosphere, lets go to a nightclubter and have a good drink, dance and sing, and release the pressure of the past few days. At this time, Leo and Julia drank a ss of wine and then asked with a smile, Julia, what are your ns for the future? Julia sighed and said with a sad face, I dont know, the hospitals in Pompeii certainly wont want me anymore, because at that time I didnt even write a resignation report, I just left. Ive been cklisted and no other hospital will take me. Harriet took a look at Julia and thought to herself that she was a real life-saver, and seeing that she had nowhere else to go, she said, Julia, I think youre not bad, and youre a good person. If you dont mind, why dont you work with me? I have a shortage of bodyguards here, how about an annual sry of one million dors to you? She stood up, raised her ss with both hands and smiled, Thank you, Miss Wace! I will work hard with you! Cheers! Harriet also stood up, raised her ss and said with a smile, Cheers! I want people who have been in trouble together! After that, Harriet took them to the most luxurious nightclub in the city. In the nightclub, on the dance floor under the light of magnesiummps, a group of men and women were twirling and dancing wildly. They drank heavily, sang loudly and yed with abandon. Harriet asked for a table in the corner and asked the waiter for all kinds of fruit and marinade products.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. There was beer, wine, white wine XO and the like. Just as Harriet, Leo, Red Rose and Julia were sitting down. Outside, a group of people suddenly walked in, a group estimated to be hundreds of people. The noisy music suddenly stopped. All the people who were dancing frantically immediately stopped, and they were still in a daze. They looked at the group of people who had walked in with suspicion. A strong man at the head of the group suddenly shouted, Listen up! All of you who are sitting here leave immediately, because this ce is under our control tonight, and you have three minutes to leave. At this point, a man at the sideined, What about the bill we paid? No way! With a bang, the strong man pped him to the ground, Get lost! Or Ill kill you! The man who was knocked over immediately got up, and he ran away as fast as he could with his girlfriend. Chapter 1234 Bragging Mr. Cunningham Immediately, all the people in the nightclub looked panicked and quickly all left. Under the magnesium lights, the strong man nced at Leos table, and when he saw that they didnt even move a bit, his face sank and he immediately came over to Leos side. Hey! Are you people deaf? Or do you take my words as fart? The strong man had a scar on the left side of his face, which leapt hideously in the flickering light, and he shouted. A few of Leos men immediately stared angrily at the strong man as well. Suddenly, Red Rose said to the strong man in a cold voice, Max, do you still recognise me? Arent you afraid of being beaten up by mest time? The strong man called Max, who also instantly recognised Red Rose, was shaken and thenughed loudly, Good! Our boss was just about to look for you. At this time, a woman also came over to Maxs side. This woman had red hair, when she saw Harriet, she immediatelyughed loudly and said, I never thought that the famous Harriet was also here, our boss is looking for her. With a stunned look on his face, Max asked the red-haired woman softly, Which one is Harriet? The red-haired woman pointed to Harriet, who was dressed in ck, and said, Thats her, shes a pretty youngdy. With a sly smile on his face, Max nodded and said, Shes really pretty. Then he took out the phone, made a call, turned on the speakerphone and said loudly, Mr. Cunningham, I have brought more than a thousand men and hot weapons to control the Club. The Harriet you are looking for is having tea in the nightclub. The caller on the other side of the roomughed loudly and said, Good, Ill be there in half an hour. Im collecting the bill in Toyo, Ill take a helicopter back to Eagle Country immediately, tell your brothers to guard her to death, dont let her get away! Max said loudly again, Mr. Cunningham, she cant escape! Ill immediately call for another 2, 000 men to surround all the doors of the nightclub inyers. After saying that, Max and the redhead immediately left Leo and the others. There were a thousand people here? They had all brought hot weapons? Leo was dumbfounded. Harriet was dumbfounded, and her face sank. With that, Max walked over, he muttered a few words to a group of them, and they immediately walked over more than thirty people, ten metres apart, surrounding Harriets table. Harriet asked in wonder, Red Rose, what is this group doing? Red Rose took a sip of wine andughed, They are local protection fee collectors. Half a month ago he went downstairs to ourpany and caused trouble with a dozen people, saying that he wanted to collect parking fees for thousands of ourpanys cars at fifty a day each, and was beaten by me and Blue Rose on the spot. Max climbed up and viciously told me that he would immediately call an army of one hundred thousand people toe and raze ourpany to the ground. Leoughed with contempt. Julia asked in shock, Did Max call afterwards? Red Rose sneered, Bah! No, he bragged. Harriet sighed and said, I wanted to take everyone out for a bit of fun tonight, but I actually ran into a bunch of loser, Damn. Leo said, Harriet, this group is going to move your cheese. Harriet gave a bitterugh and said quietly, A month ago, there was a person called Mr. Cunningham who called me to ask me to have tea, I refused on the spot, could it be him? At this point, eighty other people hadmandeered the table and the table top was filled with many new beers and fruity snacks. Thats when the music came back on and they started singing like crazy, drinking like crazy and twerking like crazy. At this point another group of people came in, about twenty or so, but this group was instead a group of girls who were dressed up in sultry outfits and bared their breasts. These eighty men quickly began to scramble, snatching them into their arms, bantering and drinking and flirting. Half an hourter, a group of men dide in, led by arge man, who was 59 tall. Round-faced with short hair, he wore a pair of sunsses and a ck suit with a long floral tie dangling from the top of a white shirt with a rolled belly and shiny leather shoes. He took an arrogant step, then he stopped and gazed at Leos side, his face cold. It was obvious that this man was Mr. Cunningham. When Max saw Mr. Cunninghaming, he immediately roared loudly and turned off the music, then ran to Mr. Cunninghams front, saying, Mr. Cunningham, Ill quickly arrange for a big round table toe. Well, a table that can seat about thirty people, right? Mr. Cunningham said in a cold voice. Yes, I will immediately ask the waiter to arrange it.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Max nodded and said, then he ran to the wine bar table and told the management to arrange for arge table and wine. One of the men beside Mr. Cunningham lit a cigar and respectfully handed it to him. He nced at Harriets side every now and then. Harriet nced at Mr. Cunningham and snorted, Uh, he is here, I wonder what kind of overbearing treaty he will propose to me. Leo stretched his back andughed, In this East River section of your Eagle Country, are they most people from our country? Harriet took a sip of red wine and said with a smile, Yes, yes, this district is very big with a poption of several million people, all of them are very rich, but there are such scum people in every district. Leo grabbed a chicken w, nibbled on it and said, These are allzy people who dont want to work hard to get rich. At this time, several male waiters carried arge round table, and when they saw behind Harriet, there was arge empty seat, they immediately brought the table and stools over. A dozen female waiters then brought in piles and piles of wine and fruit to ce on the table. With a dozen people in tow, Mr. Cunningham sat arrogantly at the table. Max walked up to Harriets side and said with a wry smile, Miss Wace, our Mr. Cunningham invites you for a drink, he said he has big business for you. Harrietughed coldly and asked, What big business? I dont know if Im interested, by the way, how strong is your Mr. Cunninghams strength? Max patted his chest and said, Our Mr. Cunningham is very powerful! Let me tell you, he has over a hundred helicopters and over a hundred Rolls-Royce cars, how do you think? Also, Miss Wace, that office building of yours is also owned by our Mr. Cunningham, he bought itst month, so your future rent will have to be given to him. Leo, Julia, Harrietughed out loud. Red Rose alsoughed out loud. Red Rose thought to herself, Why is this person so good at pretending? This office building was obviously bought by Harriet, howe it has be Mr. Cunninghams all of a sudden? Chapter 1235 Ask A Lot Harriet coughed and said with a smile, Since he is so awesome, I really need to get to know this big tycoon, otherwise it would be a pity. Mr. Cohen, Red Rose, Julia, lets go to their table to miso wine. With that, Harriet stood up and she led the group to Mr. Cunninghams table and sat down. Mr. Cunningham immediatelyughed out loud, he said, showing his yellow teeth. Miss Wace, d to meet you,e on, I propose a toast to you. After saying that, he drank it up with a gulp. Harriet took a small sip out of courtesy, then wrapped her hands around her chest and looked at Mr. Cunningham with a smirk. Mr. Cunningham put down his ss as he said with a smile, Let me introduce myself, my name is Cunningham, I used to be a special forces soldier, and I achieved a special merit when capturing a fugitive. I once took on over a hundred enemies by myself within ten minutes, do you think Im good? At those words, Max and the others immediately apuded and cheered loudly. Mr. Cunningham is so awesome! Invincible in the world! Mr. Cunningham is a great hero! Mr. Cunninghams martial arts skills are unbeatable! Leo wrapped his hands around his chest with a look of contempt, smiling. Red Rose had a face of contempt as she wrapped her hands around her chest. Cunningham waved his hands, signalling for everyone to stop praising him. Then he continued to boast and gave a thumbs-up, Miss Wace, Im a famous figure in Jiangdong District! Even Kelly, the great tycoon of Toyo, is my man. Of course, my power is immense, I have hundreds of vis, over a thousand car parks, and countless helicopters and Rolls Royce Phantoms. Immediately, Max led the hundreds of people and immediately apuded enthusiastically. Mr. Cunningham, you are so richBelonging to N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Cunningham is the richest Harriets eardrums hurt from their noise, and with a tightly knitted brow and an angry face, she asked. Cunningham, it is none of my business how rich you are. What exactly do you want from me?. At that, Cunninghams face sank as he said in a cold voice, To put it bluntly, this area of Jiangdong District is my territory, and I want to collect protection money! All the bosses have paid the protection fee, but you havent. Last time when I asked Max to ask you for parking fees, your men not only didnt pay but beat them up and put them in hospital. Since wevee together today, lets settle the old scores with the new, or youll be lying dead here. So Max led the group in another uproar. Right! If Harriet doesnt pay the protection fee and medical fee today, well get her killed. Right! Lets get her killed. Right! Well just throw her into the sea and feed her to the sharks. After saying that, more than a hundred minions under Mr. Cunningham quickly took out their short machetes, but their machetes were all covered with ck leather, and those who didnt know would really think that they were holding hot weapons in their hands. Max said in a cold voice, Harriet, do you see that? We all have guns and hot weapons in our hands, if you dare to go against us, we will shot you! Leo and Red Rose nced at the hot weapons in their hands with mock. Harriet shook at the sight of this and her face changed slightly, instantly she calmed herself down and asked in a cold voice, Then how much do you want for protection and medical fees? Mr. Cunninghamughed and said, Not much, 5 million dors a month for protection and 10 million dors for medical fees, its okay if you dont have cash with you, you can swipe your card. At this, Harriet said angrily, You are asking for a lot. Mr. Cunninghamughed loudly and said, In fact, I am a very nice person, if you take the initiative to pay the protection fee, I will only charge a little bit. But you are too bad, not only did you not pay the protection fee, but you also beat up my men, you have touched my bottom line, so I will make you pay the price! Harriet sneered, It seems that you are even worse than a pirate! Mr. Cunninghamughed loudly and said, I am better than Goddess of Mercy when I am good, but I am a hundred times worse than pirates and robbers when I am bad. Harriet red angrily and sneered, Indeed, you are ten thousand times worse than a robber! At this moment, Leo said with a coldugh, Mr. Cunningham, you were a special forces soldier, right? If you defeat me within three moves, Ill give you twice the money you want, but if you cant, you kneel down and lick my shoes? Hows that? The crowd was in an uproar. Mr. Cunningham was shook and asked in a cold voice, So you are also from the special forces? I wont fight with myrades. It doesnt matter I win or lose, I am afraid of hurting the feelings betweenrades. Leo sneered and said, I havent been a soldier, let alone a special forces soldier, Im just a driver of Harriet. At that, Mr. Cunningham pped the table and said, Come on! Ill defeat you with two punches! No one dares to provoke me in Jiangdong District, how dare you fucking provoke me? Youre looking for death! Later, Leo and Mr. Cunningham stood on the dance fell into a fight. Maxs men roared, Go for it, Mr. Cunningham! Go for it, Mr. Cunningham! Mr. Cunningham, kill this bastard with one punch!!! Mr. Cunningham shouted and swung his fist at Leos head. Leo ducked and kicked with his right foot, hitting him hard in the face with the speed of lightning. Mr. Cunningham screamed out hysterically. He covered his left eye with both hands, blood flowed out from his fingers and his whole body staggered. Leo rose into the air again, raised his right elbow and struck the head of Mr. Cunningham from the top. Mr. Cunningham fell to the ground with a loud bang, and immediately, his limbs twitched in pain and he passed out. Leoughed loudly, This is what happens to people who boasted! How dare you say you are a special forces soldier? Youre too damn good at bragging and pretending! The crowd was shocked. Max roared, Brothers, kill him! Avenge Mr. Cunningham. With that, Max pulled off the leather on his machete and raised it to sh Leo. Leo didnt even look at him, he flew up and kicked Max in the stomach. Max screamed loudly in pain, he was knocked up in the air and flew out backwards, knocking down arge number of his junior brothers behind him. Chapter 1236 Beat Them Up Immediately, Leo picked up two stools and rushed to the crowd, giving them a furious beating.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. At once, the nightclub was filled with wailing cries of misery, and they were like a bunch of ants in front of Leos powerful martial arts strength. Those who were slow to run were lying on the ground, those who were fast to run had long since disappeared. At the same time, Harriet, Red Rose and Julia picked up the stool and beat them furiously. One of them tried to attack Harriet from behind, but Red Rose kicked him out of his hand. Sensing a noise behind her, Harriet turned around quickly and struck him on the head with a stool. The man was stunned and staggered. Enraged, Harriet kicked him hard in the lower part of his body. At the same time, the man let out a miserable scream, and then he fell to his knees with his hands clutching the ce where he had been seriously injured, his expression in agony. How dare you sneak up on me! Go to hell! Harriet shouted, and then she raised the iron-framed stool high and struck it down towards the brain of the man. There was a loud thud! The mans head lolled, and he fell to the ground with his eyes wide open. At some point, Leo came over, his hands behind his back, and his eyes widened when he saw Harriets terrifying hit. At this moment, the nightclub was a mess, the ground was full of broken bottles, fruit, broken paper and broken sses. Dozens of punks had been knocked over and were lying on the floor, they were moaning and twitching in pain. The cashiers and bartenders, and the dozens of waiters outside, had long since disappeared. They didnt dare call the police, because they were afraid of reprisals. The owner was even more afraid, telling his people to run away and leave others alone. The rest was deadly quiet. Leo flicked the lid off a bottle of beer with his finger, walked over to Mr. Cunninghams side and poured the alcohol over the unconscious Mr. Cunninghams head. A momentter, Mr. Cunningham woke up, grunting and moaning, looking at Leo with fearful eyes, then his mouth begged for mercy, saying Brother, spare my life! Please! Leo put his foot on Mr. Cunninghams head and said in a cold voice, Mr. Cunningham, arent you good at pretending? Come on, . you are good at that. Mr. Cunningham twitched the corners of his mouth and mumbled, Brother I dare not pretend again I dare not pretend again Leo had a smile on his face, and asked again in a cold voice, You said Kelly of Toyo is your man? Where is he? Mr. Cunningham coughed and said with a red face, Kelly is not my man, he is my boss, he he Then Mr. Cunningham was silent, seemingly not wanting to say anything. Harriet was furious, she immediately raised the stool and struck hard towards the belly of Mr. Cunningham, If you dont say it, Ill beat you to death today! There was a thud! Mr. Cunningham bowed his body in pain, his face twisted in agony, then he begged loudly for mercy, I Ill tell you, Ill tell you, Miss Wace, dont hit me, Ill tell you. Now! If you dont say it, Ill kill you! Harriet mmed the stool to the ground as she said with her eyes wide open. Mr. Cunningham gasped for air and murmured, Kelly has made a fortune in Eagle country, and he opened an investment guaranteepany in the north-west, specialized in usury, but thepany is not in his name, it could be the boss behind Kelly. I just collect money for him. His guaranteepany is located on the 18th floor of the International Building, and he owns all 18 floors. Bro, does Kelly have an axe to grind with you? I think so, he has screwed over too many people. Leo sneered, Why do you care so much? Where is he now? Where does he live? Mr. Cunningham froze for a moment and said, He wont tell me where he lives, and I hardly see him, but he never stays at the investmentpany, no one ever sees him go to work there, he and I are only in contact by phone. Leo said coldly, You call him now and ask him where he is. Ask him toe over for a drink. Mr. Cunningham said with a sign, He turns off his phone at eight oclock every night. Ill call you if you dont believe me. With that, Mr. Cunningham took his mobile phone out of his pocket and made a call to Kelly. The number you have plucked is switched off Red Rose immediately grabbed his phone and dialed Kellys phone again in session, all of which prompted the phone to be switched off. Red Rose sighed, then used her own phone and entered Kellys number to save it. Then she looked at Mr. Cunninghams WeChat and saw that there was a WeChat group of Cultivate Immortality Resort on it, and she clicked on the WeChat group to see the chat logs. Mr. Cunninghams face shed with surprise. Immediately afterwards, Red Rose sneered, then handed her phone to Leo, letting him read the chat logs in the WeChat group line by line. Leos face sank as he said in a cold voice, Mr. Cunningham, it looks like I have to waste your other eye tonight! Let you live in darkness forever. Say it, whats the deal with Cultivate Immortality Resort? If you dont tell the truth, I will stomp you blind! At these words, Mr. Cunninghams whole body trembled as he immediately begged for mercy, Please spare my life! Cultivate Immortality Resort is owned by Kelly, its huge, located in on Tiger Mountain in the Northwest District. Leo snorted and asked again, In that case, does Kelly live in Cultivate Immortality Resort? Mr. Cunningham said, He he almost makes tea and drinks at the mountain during the day and then fishes in the mountain, but he definitely doesnt stay at the mountain at night. I heard he has several vis and keeps a wife in each one. Fuck! How dare he take other peoples money to enjoy his life! How despicable and shameless! Leo cursed coldly, then after a moment of contemtion, he said in a cold voice again, Mr. Cunningham, do you still dare to charge Harriets protection and medical fees in the future? Mr. Cunninghams whole body trembled and shivered as he said, I dont dare to anymore, I never will! Leo sneered again, Humph! If you dare, I will blind your other eye anytime and let you starve to death in the street! With that, Leo moved away the foot that was stepping on Mr. Cunninghams head and said again in a cold voice, Hurry up and call an ambnce, take your minions to the hospital, otherwise if you are anyter, they will all die. Yes, yes, Ill call for an ambnce right now. Mr. Cunningham got up from the ground with difficulty. Leo handed the phone back to him. Chapter 1237 Cultivate Immortality Resort Afterwards, Leo led them away. After leaving the nightclub, Harriets two carts were waiting outside the door, and Harriet and Leo both got into one. Harriet asked softly, Mr. Cohen, when are we going to Cultivate Immortality Resort to look for Kelly? Leo said with a smile, Tomorrow morning at ten oclock, Ill go alone, but you have to prepare a set of fishing rods for me. Harriet was puzzled and asked, Youre going fishing? Why dont we go with you? Its not reasonable for me not to go for I am rted. Leo stretched his arms and said, If you go, will Kelly dare to show his face? So I wont let you go, I naturally have a way to fix him, you just need to give me a set of fishing rods. Harriet pondered for a moment and nodded, Okay, Ill ask someone to buy them in the morning, be careful. Leo smiled again, But when Im done, Ill bring Kelly to meet you at thepany, you just have to wait for me at thepany office. Harriet took a long breath when she saw Leos confident eyes. Leo looked out of the car window at the bright neon lights of the city and asked, Harriet, which hotel are you sending me to stay at? The car is driving so fast. Harriet blushed, lowering her head, her dark and long eyshes fluttering as she said in a light voice, Mr. Cohen, you can stay in my house, Im alone. Leo was stunned, he scratched his hair, coughed, and whispered, Id better go stay at a hotel. Upon hearing that, Harriet sighed in loss and said with a despondent expression, Alright, Ill take you to a hotel. Subsequently, Harriet took Leo and the others to a five-star hotel and got a room. Harriet took a room for herself, one for Leo, and one for Red Rose and Julia. After entering the room, Leo took out his mobile phone and immediately charged it, after which he went to the bathroom and took a shower. After taking a shower, Leo called Lydia. When the call was answered, Lydia immediately asked excitedly, Honey, where are you? I am worried about you. Lydia was happy to received his call. Leo said tenderly, I am fine, Harriet and I have safely returned to Eagle Country, the pirates were all wiped out by us. Lydia eximed and said, Honey, you guys are great! Then has my besties fiance been found yet? Unwilling to exin so much, Leo said, Her fianc died long ago. Its a pity! Lydia sighed and asked again in a tender tone, When are youing back? I miss you. Leos heart warmed and he said apologetically, I have to go to Toyo, I heard that the Queen was assassinated in the middle of the night, I have to go and take a look. At these words, Lydia on the other side of the phone immediately became anxious, she said loudly, No! No! No! You muste back at once! If you run away to Toyo without my permission, then you will nevere back! Hmph! Leo sighed helplessly and said, Alright, Ill go back in a couple of days. Lydia questioned again, Why dont youe back tomorrow? Ill book a ne ticket for you right now, you can board the ne tomorrow. Im hanging up to buy a ticket. With that, she was to hang up and buy a ticket. No, no, no! Honey, I have some urgent business to attend to in the next couple of days! Leo sat up as he loudly blocked. Lydia asked suspiciously, What other urgent matters do you have to attend to? Have you fallen in love with some foreign girl? Want to try something new? No! I only have you in my heart. Leo scratched his ears in anxiety and exined, Here is the case. Harriet is owed a lot of money by a person called Kelly, like a few hundred million, Im going to collect the debt for her tomorrow, so I have to stay here for two days. At that, Lydia let out a long breath and said, Okay, you do her a favour. My best friend is so nice, the money I paid her for the goods just returned to my card. I dont know whats going on, Ill ask her tomorrow. The two then chatted for a while longer before hanging up the phone. Leo suddenly remembered Skeletons diary and his mobile phone, so Leo used the charger to help charge Skeletons mobile phone, then he opened the diary to read it. But to Leos shock, the diary was nk, with not a single word in it. If Leo remembered correctly, when he opened the diary the night before, he found it full of words. But at this moment, there was not a single word, which made him feel very incredible. The skeletons mobile phone was charged for a long time, but Leo could not turn it on. Leo was so angry that he almost crushed the phone. Leo crawled into bed in despair and fell asleep, however his phone rang again and the screen shed. Leo opened his phone to see that it was from Harriets WeChat. Are you asleep yet? Mr. Cohen, I cant fall asleep, can Ie to your room for a chat? Leo smiled bitterly, it was almost three oclock. Leo simply did not reply, pretending to sleep, so that Harriet would notin about him. If he replied, there would be a lot of trouble. So Leos mobile phone was switched off.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The next morning was breezy and sunny. At ten oclock, Leo was taken to Cultivate Immortality Resort by a car, and he walked in with his fishing bag on his back. Cultivate Immortality Resort was huge and had everything inside, a high-ss hotel, a tea house, a swimming pool, a hot spring pool, a fishing tform Fountains of rockery and pavilions were seen everywhere. Inside, there was mist and flowers. At first nce, it really looked like a ce of immortality cultivation. Leo came to a fishing pond by the roadside, which was about twenty acres in size and the water was very clean. So Leo chose this ce to fish. He unloaded his fishing bag and intended to y table fishing, a 4. 5m carbonated rod would be enough. But when Leo pulled out the fishing rod, he actually found that Harriet had asked someone to buy him a 7. 2m carbon rod. Leoughed bitterly, Its not like I am going to the reservoir or the sea to fish, getting such a long rod is exhausting. Hey, young man, no fishing here! Do you hear me? At this moment, a voice rang out behind Leo, forbidding him from fishing. Without looking back, Leo said, Your boss told me toe here, why cant I fish? The person behind him asked in shock, Did our boss Kelly tell you toe here? Leoughed and said, Yes, Im Kellys father, my son asked me toe fishing today. The man at the back directly cursed, How can Rileys father be as young as you? Dont talk nonsense! Otherwise, when Rileyes, he will break your legs. Chapter 1238 Pretending to be Weak At these words, Leo still lowered his head to organize his fishing tackle, then nced behind him and found that it was an old man in his sixties who was looking at him with fierce eyes. Leo then sniggered and made up some nonsense, Why dont you believe that Im Kellys father? I dont look old, I look like Im in my twenties, but I am now in my sixties. You look old, it has to do with maintenance. For example, a certain star is in his sixties, but he looks like hes in his twenties. Youre still talking nonsense, Im Kellys father! The old man behind him shouted, he was shaking with anger and he wanted to kick Leo to the fish pond and feed him to the fish. Leo was stunned, not expecting to run into Kellys father, so heughed bitterly and said, Oh, sorry, I am joking. But I am indeed Kellys friend, how do you charge for this fishing? Ill pay you at ten times the price, hows that? Ten times? The old man behind him smiled, he was silent for a moment, then his tone was much gentler, Im afraid you cant afford to pay, Im keeping wild turtles here, theyre all twenty to thirty pounds caught from the bigke, one is counted at a thousand dors, ten times the price is ten thousand dors, can you afford it, young man? Yes, I can. Leo said, I am a loan shark, I have bought ten nes, and I am running all over the world to lend money, do you think I am good? At these words, Riley was shocked, his tone shivered, Youre so awesome! You are even more awesome than my sons loan sharking, go ahead and fish, I will change you one thousand dors per pound. You need pigs liver to fish for turtles, Ill go and cut up a few pieces for you. After saying that, Riley ran off to nowhere in a sh. Leo had never bragged, but today he boasted, and felt it good. After a while, Riley ran over with a sweaty head, panting and saying, The pigs liver is ready, you can use this to fish. Leo was fuming because Harriet had bought him a fishing rod but not bait, and was worried about it. After all, this wasnt a ce that kept four big fish, so if he used grass as bait, he could still catch some grass fish or something like that. Wow, old man, thank you. Leo took his stic bag of raw pork liver andughed. So Leo took the small pieces of pork liver, hung them clumsily on the fish hook and dropped them into the fish pond. The float drifted and then stood firmly on the surface of the water. Its a beautiful day today, oh, it looks like I am going to be rich. Leo said. He set the fishing rod on the stand, then sat on the grass, took out his famous cigarettes and handed one to Riley, Have a cigarette? Thank you. The old man took the cigarette and also sat on his butt next to Leo. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the sky, smiling. Youre going to be rich today, the weather is good and its easy to catch big soft-shelled turtle because theye up out of the mudyer to bask in the sun. Wow, its been a long time since Ive had a wild soft-shelled turtle, Ill have to try it today. Leo took a puff of his cigarette, exhaled quietly and added, When will your son Kellye? Riley choked on his cigarette, he coughed hard for a few times, then spat a mouthful of spit into the fish pond and said with a smile, I just called my son, he will be here in a few minutes. He said he wants to meet such a big boss like you, he even said he would treat you to drinks at noon. Leo was stunned, and he immediately changed his approach to subdue Kelly and said with a smile, OK! Ivee to this ce to make investments, to find projects, and to find people to cooperate in big business. Good, my son is looking for someone to invest in real estate. I will make a phone call to him now. Riley immediately fished out his phone and dialed Kellys number. His voice was as loud as a thunderbolt from a clear sky, which scared several small soft-shelled turtle floating on the water surface and immediately burrowed into the water. Kelly, get over here immediately, theres a big boss here who wants to work with you on some sleep, get up from your bed. Dad, Ill get up right away, you tell him to take his time fishing, no need to rush, Ill treat him to dinner at noon. After saying that, the two hung up the phone. Leo smiled in his heart, it seemed that the trick of boasting was sometimes better than using force to solve problems. At this time, the fish floating on the water disappeared. Leo was very happy, he raised it with force, but it did not move as if the hook was hanging on the stone, so he asked Riley in disappointment, Its finished, its hooked on the stone. Youve caught a big turtle, hold on, dont pull the line hard for fear of breaking the hook, Ill go down and catch the turtle. The old man cackled as he immediately took off his clothes. Leo asked suspiciously, Are you sure there are no rocks underwater? I suspect it is hanging rocks. Impossible! This a fish pond made of tiles underneath, where are the rocks? When Riley finished speaking, he jumped into the water with a thud. A momentter, he emerged from the bottom of the water, holding arge turtle high in his hands, and the old man said with surprise, The weight of this big turtle is at least thirty pounds. Then you will make a fortune. Leo said with a snicker, at a thousand dors a pound, thirty pounds was thirty thousand dors. Holy shit! Even more greedy than a robber!N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Once the old mannded, Leo used scissors to cut the fish line. The old man didnt even put on his clothes and ran away with the turtle in his arms. Leo, ???? But soon, the old man ran over again, holding a big stic bucket in his hand, panting and saying, I was afraid the turtle would run away, so I got a big bucket. Yes, this one is worth thirty thousand dors. Leo looked at the big turtle in the bucket and noticed the colour at the turtles carapace, which was golden, then he turned the turtle over and the turtles belly was white. It was a natural wild turtle. Leo was happy. He ned to catch a few more big soft-shelled turtles for his wife and daughter. As he had done, Leo caught ten big turtles, each of which was more than thirty pounds, all natural big turtle. A whileter, Kelly arrived in a Rolls-Royce car, got out and walked behind Leo, asking politely, Hello Boss, did you catch any? Kelly was of medium build, fat, with short air, small eyes, a big nose, narrow shoulders and a big butt. So the silhouette of him in a suit was small at the top and big at the bottom. Riley introduced to Leo, This is my son Kelly. At that, Leo, who was packing and tidying his fishing rod, stood up, smiled, Hello, Riley, I am Lychee, the chairman of Pompeii International Financial Investment Company Limited, nice to meet you! Chapter 1239 Laying out a Takedown Wow! So you are the famous Chairman Lychee, Ive always wanted to visit you. I have never expected that you are so young. today I see that Chairman Lu is so young and handsome, Nice to meet you! Kelly said with a big smile, shook Leos dirty hands. Nice to meet you! This Cultivate Immortality Resort of yours is not bad, even the turtle has be an immortal. Hahahahahaha Hahahahahaha However, Leo rxed in his heart because he knew from Kellys words that Kelly hadnt seen what Lychee looked like. However, Leo really knew Lychee, and Lychee looked a bit like him. Because one of Leos friends had gone to him for financing, but failed and had even paid tens of thousands for the hospitality of the project visit. At the dinner reception for Lychee, Leo said to his friend that Lychee was a fraud. As luck would have it, Leos friend didnt get the money, but the money was took away. At this point, Kelly asked suspiciously again, Lychee, where is your entourage? Why are you out fishing alone? Leoughed, I let them sleep longer, theyve been working too hard this period. I heard that your Cultivate Immortality Resort is very famous, so I took a taxi toe and fish for fun. Hearing that, Kelly didnt hear anything wrong, so he nodded and smiled, Lets go to my office for tea. Leo said with a smile, OK. Riley brought in the electronic scales and weighed each big turtle, then he said to Leo with a face full of ecstasy, Lychee, the soft-shelled turtle are 300 pounds in total, so it is 300, 000 dors. Leo said with a smile, No problem, I will transfer the money to you. The old man said with a smile, No problem, you can transfer it to my son. I will ask the workers to cover these ten big soft-shelled turtle with a big so that you can take them away when you leave. And then, Leo came to Kellys office, which was decorated and furnished in avish way. After entering the office, Leo slipped into the toilet, where he sent a message to Harriet. Harriet immediately replied, Okay, Ill arrange it right away. Leo then went back into the office to have a heart-to-heart talk with Kelly. Kelly said, I won a tender for a tens of billions of dors of real estate projects the other day, all of which are for high-end vis. He said, Kelly stood up, he took out the tender documents from the drawer, and a bunch of engineering construction qualifications, handed them to Leo, I wonder if you are interested in making money together. Leo took the documents, looked seriously browsed through them and said, OK, it works. After saying that, he put the document on the desktop. Kelly was immediately ecstatic andughed, Great! I can see at first nce that you are a material for big business, haha Leo coughed and asked, So how do you invest in this project? How many shares do you have? How many shares do I have? Kelly blew on the fragrant tea and said with a smile, How about you invest seventy percent, I invest thirty percent, and we split the profits based on our investment? You put in seven billion and Ill put in three billion. Ill let you make the big bucks because Im not strong enough. Leo closed his eyes and pondered for a long time, then said, Okay! Kelly shouted happily, Great! Lets sign the contract right now. Okay! Lets go to the five-star hotel where I live to sign it, my official seal and assistant are there. Leo smiled, then he picked up his mobile phone and called a number, he turned on the speakerphone. Cloe, go to my room, Im bringing a client to sign a contract. Cloe said gently over the phone, Okay, Chairman, Ill go and get ready immediately. At those words, Kelly smiled and said, Lychee, lets go, Ill treat you to a meal at lunch today. Ill treat you. Leo added, By the way, how do I load my several hundred pounds of turtle? Ill pay you for this at the hotel, I dont have my card with me. Kellyughed and said, Ill take my eight million Benz SUV, the trunk is big and can hold several hundred pounds. Ill give you these turtle to eat, you dont have to pay for it. I bought it from the fisherman for very cheap, only a hundred dors or less. Leo, Afterwards, Kelly told the workers to put the turtle packed ins into the back of the Benz, then Leo and Kelly got into the car. Kelly brought two bodyguards with him and also got into the car, one drove and one sat in the front, while Kelly and Leo sat in the back. Half an hourter, they arrived at the gate of the five-star. After Leo and them got out of the car, a dozen people came over and they said to Leo respectfully, Chairman, Cloe asked us toe and get the turtle. Leo smiled and nodded, Okay, wait a moment. Hearing this, Kelly immediately told his bodyguards to open the trunk lid, and these ten or so people immediately carried the turtle away. Kelly witnessed Leos strength once again, and his eyes became even more certain. Afterwards, Leo, Kelly and the two bodyguards went up to room 388 on the 30th floor of the hotel. The two bodyguards stood at the door and waited, they were not allowed to walk in. When Leo and Kelly walked into the room and closed the door, suddenly, Red Rose and Julia led dozens of security guards over, all of them holding electric batons in their hands. Before Kellys two bodyguards could understand what was going on, they were knocked unconscious by the electric batons. The security guards then tied them up with ropes and gagged them with transparent tape. Kelly, who had entered the house, saw the back of a tall woman whose figure he felt was familiar. At that moment the woman turned around and she sneered, Kelly, do you still recognise me? When Kelly saw that it was Harriet, he was taken aback, then he turned to Leo in great anger and said, Fuck! How dare you fool me around?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. With that, he quickly drew his pistol. But Leo kicked away the gun in his hand and struck Kellys face with another heavy punch as fast as lightning. Kelly screamed and rolled on the ground, but he quickly rose into the air and punched Leos face with his right fist. Leo sneered as his right hand turned into a tiger w and grabbed the fist that Kelly struck over. Then Leos body swept backwards, and Kellys body lunged at Leo due to inertia, and with a bang, Kelly fell on his face. Immediately, Leos right foot stepped on Kellys shoulder, and then twisted his right hand upwards with great force. There was a click! Kelly screamed out in pain, his right arm was twisted off by Leo. Please be mercy! Kelly was desperately pping the ground with his left hand, his eyes were tearing up in pain as he bared his teeth and begged for mercy. Chapter 1240 His Heart is Not Here Dont I just owe Miss Wace a little money? Why did this to me? Kelly said as he bared his teeth in pain. Leo sneered, Youre right! Its just a matter of a billion of debt, do you have to pull a gun? Dont you just owe Miss Wace a little money? But you did not pay back a penny to her for two years, and even blocked her number. Do you think her money was earned easily? At that moment, the door was broken open, Red Rose and Julia rushed in. Red Rose picked up the gun on the ground and sneered, Kelly, how dare you threaten us with a gun? Believe it or not, Ill shoot you dead? Saying that, Red Rose squatted down and pointed the gun at Kellys head. Dont dont shoot, Ill pay it back, Ill pay it back! Faced with the gun to his head, Kelly was so scared that he shivered. Seeing that he promised to pay back the money, Leo said in a deep voice, Good, get up. With that, Leo grabbed his clothes and lifted him up. The joint of my arm is disconnected by you, can you can you help me to fix it? I will transfer the money to Miss Wace right away. Kelly was sweating profusely from the pain, he bared his teeth as he breathed, looking at Leo with a pleading gaze. Okay, no problem. Leo agreed and immediately grabbed Kellys arm, twisted, and with a click, the joint was restored to its original shape.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. After Kellys arm was connected, the pain on his face was obviously relieved much better, he let out a long breath and said unhappily, Miss Wace, give me your the card number. Harriet gave him her ck gold card, and Kelly transferred the money to her using inte banking. After seeing that the transfer was sessful, Harriet and Leo and the others set off. In the evening, at Harriets vi, Harriet personally cooked turtle for dinner. Leo, Red Rose and Julia were watching TV and chatting on the sofa. Leo had booked a flight ticket back to Pompeii at 11am tomorrow morning, so Leo didnt want to take all the turtle with him, he only took two of them with him and checked them in. Harriet was good at cooking. She cooked the turtle with a unique taste, fragrant, crispy and crunchy. Everyone ate it up and kept praising Harriets skill. Harriet, however, kept silent because she knew that Leo would be returning to Pompeii tomorrow and her face was full of mncholy and loss. Mr. Cohen, you have not kept you words! Didnt you say you were going to Toyo to see the Queen, to destroy the Phantom organisation? Now why did you change all of a sudden? Youre going home tomorrow? Harriet finally couldnt hold back the inexplicable irritation in her heart as she said. Leo, Red Rose said with a smile, He misses his wife, of course his wife is more important. Julia coughed andughed, He has physical needs, haha. Red Roseughed and said, Miss Henderson is a great beauty, Mr. Cohen misses her, hahaha Harriets face sank, jealousy evident on her face, so she stopped talking and poured herself a ss of wine, drinking silently. Julia passed a wink to Red Rose, signalling to stop talking nonsense. As women, Red Rose and Julia already knew that Harriet had a crush on Leo. So Red Rose and Julia left the table early, found an excuse and skipped out, leaving the two of them with space. As Harriet was in an inexplicably bad mood, she drank alcohol. You cant drink any more, youll get drunk. Leo snatched Harriets ss and said gently. It is best! Anyway anyway, Ive seen through everything, theres no point! Harriet slurred her words and added, Mr. Cohen, give me the wine! Leoughed bitterly, You really cant drink any more, youll get drunk if you drink any more. Its good to get drunk! Drunkenness relieves sorrows. When Harriet saw that Leo refused to give her the alcohol, she staggered to her feet, adding, Dont help me, I can walk. She walked towards the kitchen, holding on to the wall along the way. What are you doing in the kitchen? Do you want to cook? No, were all full. Leo said apprehensively as he looked at her back, worried that she might fall over. However, Leo did want to go and help her, but he did not bother hearing her words. Harriet walked to the kitchen door, she held on to the door, turned back with a sweet smile and said, I I really wanted to cook for, but but, I didnt prepare it sorry! After saying that, she sang a song and disappeared into the kitchen. Leo did not know what she was doing, so he poured himself a ss of wine. He had a feeling that Kelly and Cunningham would definitely get back at Harrietter. These people grew up killing, and it was impossible for them not to get back at Harriet when their interests were frustrated. Leos heart surged with inexplicable worry for Harriet. At that moment, a thud suddenly sounded in the kitchen, and Leo was startled. He saw Harriet lying on the floor, a bottle of wine broken beside her. So you went to the kitchen to steal wine. Leo shook his head, crouched down and called out, Harriet Harriet, are you alright? I I want to drink, I want to drink Harriet closed her eyes and mumbled. You are drunk, and you still want to drink? Leo sighed, so he picked Harriet up and said with a bitter smile, Ill send you to bed, dont drink like this again, drinking will hurt your body. Leo carried Harriet to her bedroom, put her on the bed and then covered her with the nket. Seeing how drunk Harriet was, and seeing the mess on the dining table, Leo couldnt bear it. He nned to help Harriet clean up and get it clean before going back to the hotel to sleep. So Leo helped Harriet clean up the rubbish on the dining table and washed all the tes. After cleaning up, Leo looked at his watch and saw that it was after twelve oclock in the evening, so he decided to go back to the hotel and sleep. On the way out, Leo came to Harriets room to check her out. When he turned on the light, he was shocked to see that Harriet had thrown up, but she did it in a different way. Others threw up downwards, but she vomited in a strange way, she vomited upwards, her face, her clothes and the sheets were covered with stains. The whole bedroom stank and was disgusting. Leo was so baffled by her. Originally, there was a female nanny employed at Harriets vi, but from what Harriet had said, the nanny had asked for a leave for a few days. Now that the nanny was not at home, Leo had to help her deal with it. Chapter 1241 See You Later Leo had to pick Harriet up and then put her on the sofa first, but Harriet was still in a deep sleep. Leo changed all of Harriets quilts and sheets and threw them outside the room, then found new quilts and sheets in herrge wardrobe and made the bed again. The above was done without much effort on Leos part. Faced with Harriet who was dirty, after he hesitated for a moment, so he might as well help her take off her outer clothes. I cant have the slightest thought about it. Leo said to himself, so he helped her take off the thin ck jumper on her body. Harriets smooth skin and the lines of her body were visible.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Leos brain went nk for a moment, he quickly fixed his mind, then immediately found a piece of clothing to help Harriet put it on. The clothes were clean, but her face was dirty and she had to be washed. So Leo went to the bathroom again, used a basin to get hot water, went to the sofa and helped Harriet wash her face. Afterwards, Leo picked up Harriet and put her on the bed, covered her with the nket and put the basin in the bathroom again. Leo looked at Harriet, who was drunk on the bed, and then said softly, Good night. With that, Leo turned off the light. But when Leo wanted to close the door and leave, Harriet in bed vomited again. Holy shit! Leo was startled, and after he muttered a word, he immediately turned on the light. Harriet was throwing up profusely. You cant throw up like that! Leo ran over and immediately helped Harriet up, Harriet vomited directly on Leos body. Harriet, what kind of hatred do I have with you? Why are you doing this to me? Leo frowned and said helplessly. Water, I want to drink water Harriet mumbled, her hairs draped over her shoulders as she flung herself into Leos arms. Only now did Leo remember his mistake, he had just forgotten to give Harriet water, drinking water could wake her up. However, Leo decided to give Harriet an artificial vomit, otherwise she would still throw up agaiter. So, Leo took Harriet into the bathroom, then put her mouth into the bath and patted her back gently to help her induce vomiting. Sure enough, Harriet threw up again, and the bath tub stank so badly that it almost made Leo faint. Only after Leo helped her belly vomit all over, did he let out a long breath, and then said, Its fine once you vomit. But at this point, Harriet was still dazed and asleep, unconscious. Leo was a bit worried that she might have alcohol poisoning because she had drunk strong alcohol so much. Should he send her to the hospital? But it would be the same to send her to the hospital. However, Harriet has vomited so much, she should be fine. Next, he had to make Harriet drink more water. Leo muttered in his heart as he washed Harriets face with a towel and then carried her to the bed again. Afterwards, Leo took off his jacket, which was soiled by Harriets vomit, and changed Harriets clothes, quilt and bed sheets as he had done. Then, Leo went to the kitchen and brought a ss of water, sat on the bed, helped Harriet up and made her drink heavily. When Harriet had finished drinking the water, Leoid her back down to sleep. After this toss and turn, Leo found that it was already two oclock in the morning, and he was toozy to go to the hotel to sleep now. He was still mainly worried that Harriet might get alcohol poisoning, so Leoy down on the sofa to take a nap. However, when Leo was dazed and sleepy, he always heard Harriet calling David dont leave At one moment, he heard Harriet call out, Mr. Cohen dont go Mr. Cohen dont go Later, Leo could not hear Harriet speak, as he fell asleep. At about six oclock, Leo woke up and found that the light in the house was on and that he was covered with a nket. He had not covered himself with a nket when he was lying downst night, had Harriet covered him? Leo opened his drowsy eyes and found Harriet sitting against the bed, she was staring at him in a daze, her face full of scarlet. Mr. Cohen, why dont you go to bed? Harriet asked in a soft voice, and then she lowered her head, her face full of panic. Leo stretched out and asked with a depressed look on his face, Do you often drink strong alcohol? At that, Harriet opened her eyes wide and asked in confusion, Did I get drunkst night? Leo, Leo was unable to speak for half a second. Was I really drunk? I really cant remember. Harriet immediately ran to the bathroom, leaving the door open as she eximed, Oh my god! Im really drunk, and Ive got my clothes dirty. This was followed by the ttering sound of water as she sat on the toilet. At ten oclock, Leo arrived at the airport and Harriet, Red Rose and Julia came to see him off. Leo waved his hand and smiled, You can go back, I will see youter! After saying that, he went into the airport with the crowd to board the ne. Harriet seemed to have many words at this moment, but she didnt know where to start, she was mncholy. She looked at Leos tall back as it disappeared into the crowd, and instantly, tears slid down her cheeks. Immediately afterwards, she covered her face with her hands and sobbed. After a long time, Red Rose sighed and said, Miss Wace, the ne has already left, lets go back. Harriet sobbed, Hes a good man, but I cant repay him with love in this life It was after two oclock in the afternoon when Leo arrived in Pompeii by ne. Lydia personally drove to pick him up and saw Leo walking over with tworge soft-shelled turtles in his hands. Lydia was surprised and asked, Honey, what are you carrying in your hands? Saying so, Lydia opened the trunk and let Leo put the soft-shelled turtles in. This is soft-shelled turtle? Its natural, eating soft-shelled turtle regrly can prevent cancer. Leo put the soft-shelled turtles and the travel bag into the trunk. Then he and Lydia got into the car together. Harriet bought a lot of things for us, the best being two bottles of precious cubilose, which she missioned someone to buy for you at a high price. Miss Wace is polite. Leo drove the car, Lydia sat in the passenger seat, and the two of them chatted with each other. Chapter 1242 Warm Moments Soon Leo drove back to his vi, parked the car, Leo took out all the things in the trunk. Where is Emilia? Leo felt as if he hadnt seen his daughter for a long time and missed her a lot. Usually when Leo drove up to the door, her daughter would run out to greet him, calling out Daddy in a sweet voice. Lydia said with a smile, In the afternoon, Emilia and her ssmates were taken by her adults to see some martial arts movie, so they didnte home so soon. Oh, no wonder I havent seen her. Leo said as he carried tworge soft-shelled turtles and arge backpack. When he came to the kitchen, Leo was just about to tie on his apron to make a rich dinner, but Lydia called from the bedroom, Honey,e here. When Leo heard this, his waist sank, he naturally reacted with the urge to pee and wanted to go to the toilet. So he threw off his apron and came to the bedroom. Close the door. Lydia had long ago stripped naked and left her clothes in a pile on the sofa. She hid under the covers, revealing only her flushed face. ck eyshes covered herrge shy eyes. Her long hair fell gently and dishevelled around the pillow. Why are you in such a hurry? If daughteres back, it will ruin the atmosphere, its better to do it at night. Leo teased her. Cut the crap, hurry up! Lydia ordered in a cold voice, and after she finished, she dug her head into the nket. That turtle tastes so delicious, I just realized what it means to have a big feast. Why are you so full of crap? Once the bedroom curtains were pulled, the room was not very well lit, and Leo went to the bed and switched on the rose-coloured romanticmp. As the two were about to enter the scene. Daddy, Daddy, youre back, what are you doing in your room? Come out and practice martial arts with me. The door was knocked by Emilia, who yelled excitedly from the door. Okay, I wille out as soon as I change clothes, wait a minute. Leo replied loudly with a bitter smile, he got up from the bed in a depressed manner and immediately looked for clothes to put on. Lydia was dumbfounded and almost copsed, her face paled all of a sudden. You doomsayer! Lydia jumped off the bed, and she gave Leo a fierce . nce Honey, your body is hot. Leo put on his clothes and said with a smile. You just know it today? You cant find a second person as beautiful as me! Lydia soon got dressed too, and she elegantlybed her hair. Afterwards, the two walked out of the room. Daddy, am I good in this stance? Emilias right foot was propped up on the ground, her left foot stretched above her head, her right hand cradling her left foot, her eyes watery as she looked at Leo, asked proudly. Yes, it is good! Leo pped his hands together and added, Good girl, have you missed metely? Emilia put down her leg and said with a giggle, Daddy, I miss you, have you brought me any delicious food? Sure! Come get it with me. Leo stroked her head and then picked her up. Emilia kissed Leos face, and then made a face at Lydia, who was following behind. Looking at their affectionate gestures, the depressed Lydia finally had a bitter smile and let out a helpless sigh. Leo took out a lot of goodies from his travel bag, corn candy, fruit, cake, etc.. Good girl, you and your mother go eat in the living room, I have to cook for you. Leo waved his hand as he tied on his apron and went off to kill the turtle for dinner. Okay, mum, lets go eat in the living room.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Emilia, clutching a pile of snacks, ran to the living room. Okay, Ill be right there. Lydia looked at the two finely packed cans of cubilose, her eyes glowed as she happily read. Cubilose has the effect of beautifying and nourishing the skin, which is rich in protein and can enhance the sticity of the skin, making it delicate and shiny feeling and slowing down the speed of ageing. Wow! Wont I be a fairy from now on? Haha. Leo untied the of onerge turtle first, and as the two soft-shelled turtles were too big to finish in one night. So Leo put the other big turtle into the fish pond in the back garden, which was made of concrete and was so high and deep that there was no way for this turtle to escape. Afterwards, Leo cut off the head of the other big turtle and removed the internal organs and bitter guts of the turtle. After cleaning, Leo first used a sharp knife to peel off the carapace from the flesh. He got an axe and chopped the turtle into pieces and put them in a pressure cooker. Then Leo killed a chicken, cleaned it and chopped it into small pieces, and poured it into the pressure cooker as well. Finally, he put in a piece of ginger, 10 pieces of garlic, 20 small rice peppers, 5 dried chillies, 350ml of beer and a little salt. After all was done, Leo covered the pot with a lid and simmered it on a medium heat. After that, Leo cooked vegetables with tea oil, which weere particrly fragrant. About an hourter, Leo brought all the finished dishes to the table. The table was full of steaming hot and aromatic delicacies that made Lydia and Emilia smile. The taste of this turtle is better than that of a restaurant. Lydia chewed the crispy flesh of the turtle, smiling as she praised. Then you should eat more, so that you have more strength at night. Leo sipped his wine and flirted with a smile. Noisy! Lydia kicked Leos foot. She looked at Emilia and gave Leo another nce. Leo turned on the TV hanging on the wall. The TV was showing the global news saying that the new emperor of Toyo was officially enthroned today, his name was Takemoto Nesin. At that moment the screen showed Takemoto Nesin taking the oath on stage. He was about fifty years old, with brush cut, a beard on his lips, sharp eyes and a cold face. Chapter 1243 Takemoto Nesin Takemoto Nesin gave the impression of being a cold-hearted person. Leo was stunned, howe it wasnt Queen Alyssa who took the stage? It seems that there are too many people in Toyo who are in cahoots with each other, and Leo wanted to find out what was going on. At that moment, the news anchor was broadcasting another news item. He said that the disciple of a kendo master from Toyo hade to our Pompeii, and he went to various martial arts schools to provoke them, and after defeating a dozen martial arts schools in a row, heughed arrogantly and said domineeringly, Pompeii martial arts is useless! There is no one who can fight! Theyre all a bunch of pests and trash! At this point on the television, images of scenes from inside the Pompeii martial arts school appeared, with many people lying on the ground moaning in pain and the martial arts school being kicked around in a disastrous scene. The anchor added that this incident caused a great reaction, everyone on the Inte raged against this kendo master for he was being too arrogant! Was he really bullying our Pompeii for having no talent? The whole of Pompeii, all online, strongly called for a strong man toe out and fix this disciple of the kendo master, to trample him underfoot and show him the true strength of Pompeii. Hmph, this disciple is wild, Im notughing at him, as long as our ancient martial manes out, he can be beaten in three minutes. Lydia said indifferently. Leo took out his phone and flipped through the headlines on Weibo and major websites, and sure enough, they were allmenting on this matter, everyone was strongly calling for strong men from Pompeii toe out and teach this arrogant disciple of the kendo master a lesson. Leoughed coldly, Honey, what are you angry about? Lets drink, Cheers! Cheers! Honey, step in and teach this disciple of the kendo master a lesson, help the people of Pompeii. Lydia raised her ss and said. Mum, Dad, Ill beat him with one punch. Emilia clenched her fist and said with wide ck shiny eyes. Leo stroked Emilias head and said, Youre still young, wait until you grow up, okay? Practice hard and diligently first. Emilia pouted and said, Daddy, teach me a few more martial arts moves tonight, I gasped all the moves you taught mest time, I want to practice until dawn tonight.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. When Lydia heard this, she felt horrified, fearing that Leo and Emilia would be tossing and turning until midnight again. She could not wait anymore. Leo and Lydia had always been separated from each other, and whenever they could hardly get together, Emilia always asked Leo to teach her martial arts. The two of them practiced for most of the night, and Lydia stayed up in bed, but she couldnt say that she wanted Leo to sleep early. As she waited, she fell asleep, and when she woke up, Leo was up. She was so angry that she could only throw her pillow. No tonight! She cant let them both practice martial arts, so Lydia said sharply, Good girl, your dad is very tired after just returning home, let your dad get some rest, okay? Dont practice tonight, okay? No! Dad said that martial arts practitioners are not afraid of hardship or tiredness! The more tired you are, the more capable you be! With that, Emilia gestured her fists and sat on the chair, practicing with left hooks and right hooks, while her mouth harrumphed with hyperventting. After Lydia heard this, she was so angry that she closed her eyes, then sighed and lowered her head to drink. Leo could see Lydias meaning and heughed bitterly, Its alright, honey, Ill finish teaching my daughter a few moves early so she can sleep early. Humph! Im afraid that when my daughter is excited about practicing, it will cause her insomnia instead. Lydia exhaled a long breath and said quietly, Tomorrow Ill move to the office, I dont care about you guys anymore. Mom, Ill go live with you at the office. Emilia said with a smile. Lydia, After the meal, Lydia went to wash the dishes, and she told Leo to take her daughter to the backyard to practise martial arts and finish early. But then, they ran back before they had practiced for ten minutes because it suddenly started to rain heavily outside. Lydiaughed out loud. Mum, dont smile so widely, okay? Hmph, I told the downpour to stop right now! Stop, stop, stop!!! Emilia gestured at the sky outside the window with her fist and scolded again, Ill make the rain stop by imperial thunder! Impossible! This downpour is going tost until dawn. Lydia said with a smile as she wiped Emilias drenched head with a towel. The next second, the heavy rain did stop, the stars came out again in the sky, and the moon came out of the clouds. Emilia looked out of the window, she let out a scream and then ran outside to look, she excitedly called out, Dad, the rain has stopped, lets continue. After saying this, she took the lead and rushed out into the yard. Leo held the dumbfounded Lydias face, gave her a kiss and said with a smile, Sorry! Get lost! With a bitter face, Lydia continued to bury her head in her chores, sighing. Lydia, lying on the bed, stared at the clock on the wall with eyes opened, annoyed. Its almost twelve oclock and these two guys are still practicing martial arts? No way! Im going to go on a rampage, I can stand it! Lydia was furious and was about to get up, but suddenly the door opened and Leo pushed his way in. Lydia immediately pretended to be asleep, and purposely snored. Leo took a look at Lydia on the bed and asked with a smile, Hey, honey, howe youre snoring? Sleep your head off! Lydia opened her eyes, refreshed, and with a straight face, she added, Wheres my daughter? Still practicing martial arts? I put her to bed long ago. Oh. Leo slowly undressed andid down beside Lydia, hugging her and asking with a smile, Miss me? Instantly, Lydias resentment melted away at once, she was gentle, smiling, No! Leo, A momentter, Lydia closed her eyes tightly and said tenderly, Honey, I I want to have a son with you The next morning was windy and sunny. Leos mobile phone rang and it was Vice President Lee of the Red Wall Temple Hall calling. Good morning, Commander of Wyverns! Where are you? Leo pushed Lydia in his arms and sat up, he rubbed his drowsy eyelids and said with a smile, Im at home, what is wrong? Vice President Lee immediately smiled, Thats great! Come over here, we have an important matter at the Red Wall Temple Hall and would like to invite you to attend. Chapter 1244 Going to Toyo After answering the phone, Leo stretched his back. Seeing that Lydia was still asleep, he gently got out of bed, put on his clothes and walked out of the room. After washing up, Leo went down to the kitchen to make breakfast, and after eating it, he went out and drove away. When he arrived at the Red Wall Temple Hall, Leo went to Vice President Lees office. Commander of Wyverns,e here, lets sit down and have tea. When Vice President Lee saw Leo push the door in, he stood up, shook hands with Leo warmly and said. Vice President Lee was around fifty years old, medium-sized, with a square face and wearing sses. He was wearing a straight suit, with a sober appearance and a warm and steady manner. Leo smiled and then sat down with Vice President Lee at the coffee table. At this time, Vice President Lees assistant walked in in a modest manner, she skillfully boiled and brewed a pot of tea and poured it for them, then she closed the door and went out. Vice President Lee, you called me here about the matter of the kendo master kicking off the school, right? Leo asked with a smile as he took a sip of tea. Vice President Lee pushed his sses on his nose, said with a smile, Its true that I cant hide anything from the Commander of Wyverns. Yes, the kendo martial artist from Toyo is arrogant and domineering to Pompeii. The incident caused public outrage on the inte, and people from all walks of life in Pompeii approached us at the Red Wall Temple Hall, hoping that we would send a strong and powerful person to go to Toyo, and kill their Kendo martial arts school with a tooth for a tooth, otherwise no one would be able to bear the anger. So our Red Wall Temple Hall immediately recruited for an important meeting, and at the assembly, everyone unanimously rmended you, Commander of Wyverns, to go on this mission and fight for our Pompeii nation! Okay! I thank the Red Wall Temple Hall for your trust in me, I will set off tomorrow to Toyo and frustrate them heavily. Upon hearing this, Vice President Lees eyes immediately turned burningly bright as he let out a long breath and added. Commander of Wyverns, we at the Red Wall Temple Hall believe in your strength very much and believe that you will win glory for our country! Therefore we have also prepared a generous fee for you to go abroad. After saying that, Vice President Lee took out a thick stack of notes in an envelope bag from the drawer of his desk. Half an hourter, Leo left the Red Wall Temple Hall and he drove back. When Leo returned home, Lydia and Emilia were eating breakfast. Dad, dinner is ready, did you go for a run in the morning? Emilia jumped off her chair, took Leos hand and giggled. I have had breakfast, you eat. Leo dotingly picked up Emilia and ced her on the chair, smiling Lydia took a look at Leo and asked, Honey, did you just arrive at the Red Wall Temple Hall? They told you to kick the martial arts school in Toyo, right? Yes, you heard me call this morning? Leo said with a smile as he sat on the mahogany furniture sofa, lighting a cigarette and smoking it. Lydia put down her bowl, wiped her mouth with a tissue and said, Well, I saw you walking back all energized, Im more sure about this. When are you leaving for Toyo? Saying that, Lydia sat beside Leo. Tomorrow morning. Leo said with a smile, Ill go book a ne ticket. Ill go with you. Lydia said lightly as she made tea, I want to go on a trip with you. Me too! Mummy, Daddy, I want to take a ne, fly up into the sky, I want to see the sea of clouds. Emilia dropped her bowl and leapt to Lydias side. Honey, dont you joke! Im going to look for trouble, please dont give me any trouble, okay? Leo said with a bitter smile as he put out his cigarette in the ash tray. Lydia poured a cup of ck tea for Leo, and when she heard Leos objection, her face sank and she said with an unforgiving look, No! I insist on going this time, Ill ask Rachel to book ne tickets for uster. At that, Leo said with a bitter smile, Its not like Im going to Toyo for two or three days, it might take a while. You have so many things going on in yourpany, can you leave it behind? Lydia said with a disdainful face, It doesnt matter if I just dont go to thepany for half a year, my assistant and a few cadres will take care of it very well! I hardly have to worry about them, except for a few big projects that they asionally ask for my advice, they do everything else well. Alright, go if you want, Ill take you both on a trip. Leopromised helplessly as he said.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Thats right, the two of us will cheer you on! Lydia said with a smile, poured another cup of tea for Leo, I heard that the cuisine restaurants in Toyo are famous, lets go and eat there. Leo, The next morning was clear and sunny. Leo was wearing a straight suit and leather shoes. Lydia personally helped him tie his tie. Lydia was dressed casually and leisurely, she was just wearing a branded tight and stic white suit and sports shoes. However, Lydias figure was so delicate and perfect that she couldnt hide the elegance of her body, no matter how she dressed. Emilia was wearing a set of red sportswear, which made her look lively. After standing in front of the mirror and taking a look at himself, Leo said flirtatiously, Honey, Im wearing a suit, you dont seem to match me a tracksuit, you should wear a dress. At this, Lydia wrapped her arms around her chest, seeing Leos smug look, she raised her eyebrows and snickered, You really think youre a king visiting abroad, dont you? Do you think I discredit you? Leo, The three of them then took a car to the airport and boarded the ne in first ss. Three hourster, the nended at the international airport in Toyo. And then, Leo took Lydia and his daughter and walked out of the airport with the bustling crowd. After they walked out of the airport, Leo received a phone call, and at the same time, Lydia also received a phone call. Lydia was receiving a telework from herpanys assistant, asking for instructions on an important piece of business she had. Leo, on the other hand, had a call from Harriet. Hello, Mr. Cohen! What are you doing? Harriet asked in a soft voice over the phone. Leo froze for a moment, he didnt dare to say that he was in Toyo, for fear that Harriet would immediatelye after him and go with him to seek revenge on the Phantom organisation. So Leo coughed and said with a smile, Im picking up a friend at the airport, what are you doing? Harriet coughed like him andughed, I was in my office, so I thought of you. I dreamt that you were in Toyost night, so you were really in Toyo, right? Chapter 1245 Takeshi Martial School Leos brain went nk, he could believe that Harriet was good at her fortune telling! So Leoughed, Haha, Im picking up someone at the airport in Pompeii, Miss Wace. Harriet said suspiciously, Oh, then you can send me a location of the airport to see if I am right or not. Leo, Leo, our daughter is missing! Leo, our daughter is missing Lydia screamed loudly as she ran over with a pale face. At the sound of this, Leos heart hung up in his throat beating wildly as he hung up his phone in a panic and stuffed it in his pocket. Didnt she just hold your hand? Howe she is missing? Leo asked with a tight frown, his eyes searching around, his words panicked. I answered a phone call from thepany, and after the call, my daughter was gone, could she have been stolen by a human trafficker? Lydia was anxious and burst into tears. After leaving the airport there were two ways out, one to the left and one to the right, there was no road opposite, there were rows and rows of high rise buildings. Leo immediately said, Honey, I search on the left way and you go to the right way, we can contract by phone. Okay! At these words, Lydia ran off with anxiety. Leo ran frantically to the left, looking around, shouting, Emilia! Emilia! Leo was in a panic, like a lostmb in the midst of a bustling crowd. Soon, Leo had searched a good part of the way, but there was no sign of Emilia. After searching for arge part of the journey, he found that there was a construction site ahead of him, and apart from some workers doing their work, there had no pedestrians. Leos heart felt like it had fallen into an ice kiln.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. At this time, Leos phone suddenly rang, he immediately took out a look, saw that it was Lydia calling, he quickly picked up, Honey, have your found our daughter? Honey what are you doing! Lydia called over the phone, but her call rattled to a halt. At the sound of this, Leo was again like being hit on the head and roared, Lydia! Immediately, Leo ran wildly, towards where Lydia was. Soon, Leo found eight men in ck kimonos at the square, surrounding Lydia with constant teasing andughing, and asionally pushing her. Lydia cursed them and when she saw them reaching out to touch her, Lydia pped their hands. Pedestrians on the roadside stopped to watch the action. At that moment a burly man with a beard on his lips said with a smile, Big beauty, y with us, and we will give you banknotes He reached out to touch Lydias face. Leo rushed to him, grabbed his hand and gave a pull. The burly man could not stand steadily and fell down. How dare you bully my wife?! Leo said in a stern voice, standing loftily in front of Lydia. Honey, these people molested me. Lydia hurriedly jumped into Leos arms. The man with the beard got up from the ground and asked in a cold voice, Who the fuck are you? I am her husband, how dare you molested my wife in broad daylight? Kneel down to my wife immediately! Otherwise, Ill waste you bastards! Upon hearing this, these eight men who were dressed in kimonos and wore long swords at their waistsughed wildly. After that, the bearded man sneered, Kneel down? What are you? We are all from the Takeshi Martial School, and our kung fu is unrivalled in the world! For example, when our kendo masters disciples went to your Pompeii, your martial arts schools were all defeated. Your Pompeiis martial arts schools are nothing! Haha Another man alsoughed out, Your Pompeii martial arts practitioners are all sick men! How dare you tell us to kneel down? And you want to defeat us? How ridiculous! A man with a scar on his face said viciously, You just spoke out of turn, you should be held responsible for your words! Ill give you two choices. First, you kneel down and kowtow to us immediately; second, you obediently send your wife to our room and let us have a good time, otherwise, we will kill you immediately! At these words, Leos face was calm as he said in a cold voice with his hands behind his back, Our Pompeiis martial arts are vast and profound, with a long and profound history. Although the disciples of your kendo masters have defeated a dozen of our martial arts schools in a row, as far as I know, the people in the martial arts schools are all beginners, they are just starting out, of course their martial arts are not high. If, that day, your kendo masters came across a martial arts master like me, I would make him fall to the ground and beg for mercy in every second! All of you in Takeshi Martial School are, to put it bluntly, like frogs in a well, you see the sky in a circle, but how high the sky is and how big it is, you will never know! How about this, all eight of you go together to beat me, Ill beat you up within a minute! After saying that, Leo turned back to Lydia and whispered, Honey, you stand farther away, Ill teach this bunch of brutes a lesson! Okay, honey, be careful. Lydia said, as she immediately ran to a distance of a dozen metres to watch. At this, the bearded man was furious and he shouted, Brothers, draw your swords and cut this braggart to death, chop him into pieces. There was a whoosh! Eight swords were drawn from their scabbards at the same time, their des shining brightly in the sunlight. Leos eyes were cold, his face was cold, and his whole body emitted a faint radiant aura, that instantly made his limbs creak with horrors. The bearded mans flying sword picked at Leos throat, as fast as lightning. Leoughed coldly as he deflected his body, dodging the bearded mans sword. At the same time, Leo used his grappling technique and grabbed the bearded mans right hand with the sword, reversed his body and used the long sword in the bearded mans hand to pick and fling the sword at the seven of them. The seven swords were picked up by the sword in Leos hand and shot high into the air. Then, Leo bowed his left elbow and hit the bearded mans brain hard. The bearded man fell to the ground with a sound. Overlord Lotus Shadowless Leg! Leo shouted, rose up in the air and kicked out seven kicks in a whirlwind at the heads of the seven martial arts men. His feet hit urately them in the brain. Instantly, the seven men fell down with a bang. Chapter 1246 A Huge Stir Leos movements were dashing, and in one fell swoop, he knocked them to the ground without moving a muscle. The crowd of onlookers, resounding with apuse, was boisterous as they picked up their mobile phones and scrambled to take videos and post them to various media websites. The name, Pompeii Visitors [Overlord Lotus Shadowless Leg], killing the Takeshi Martial School in seconds. When Leo saw them fall to the ground, cowering and moaning in pain, and filled with horror, he threw the sword in his hand to the ground and sneered, A bunch of wimps! You got knocked down in less than a minute, and you still want to fight my Pompeii people? Go to hell! Leo had wanted to grab them up and kneel down to Lydia, telling them to make amends and apologize. However, he didnt have the heart to linger at this point, as finding his daughter was more important, so he took Lydia and set off. Leos words were recorded by the crowd with their mobile phones and posted on various websites. When Leo and Lydia walked out of the crowd that had gathered around them, they both turned back to the airport and continued their search. Is that Emilia? Leos eyes lit up and he called out in surprise. Lydia let out a squeal of surprise, Its really our daughter, Emilia, yes, its really her! Emilia and a little girl in a colourful kimono were walking leisurely from the front. They were talking to each other about something interesting. The little girl beside Emilia was holding a musical instrument in both hands, with a very delicate and lovely appearance. Emilia, where have you been? Weve been looking for you. Lydia was the first to run up to Emilia, her eyes wide open as she snapped. Emilia, who was in the middle of a hot conversation, heard her mother asking her, she first froze for a moment, and then said with an innocent smile, Mum, I was just having milk tea with my friend at the milk tea shop. With that, Emilia pointed to the little girl in the kimono next to her and added with a smile, Mum, her name is Yamaguchi Hyakuyan and she ys the bamboo flute superbly. Yamaguchi Hyakuyan bowed deeply to Lydia and called out in a sweet voice, Hello, Miss! Hello! Lydia was caught off guard and gave a smile. Leo froze, standing aside. At this moment a car suddenly stopped at the side of the road with its windows rolled down and the driver inside called out, Miss Hyakuyan, get in, have you finished your snack yet? Yes, Daddy. Yamaguchi Hyakuyan called out to the car, then she turned back and said, Bye, Emilia! Bye, Miss! With that, she waved her hand and ran towards the car. Bye! Emilia waved goodbey, her face full of reluctance. The father of Yamaguchi Hyakuyan opened the front door for her, Yamaguchi Hyakuyan got into the car and the car sped away. Lydia took Emilias hand and asked, What just happened? I took a phone call and you disappeared, exin it! With a smile on her face, Emilia said, Mom, I saw Yamaguchi Hyakuyan walking by when I was out. Her clothes and the instrument she was holding are eye catching, so I followed her to the milk teas shop, and the she chatted with me, and also treated me with a cup of milk tea. Lydia sighed helplessly and said nothing more. Afterwards, Leo and Lydia took their daughter to the hotel. It was three oclock in the afternoon that day. In the conference room of the imperial pce in Toyo, dozens of high-ranking figures in white were whispering and chatting. The conference had not yet begun at this point, and King Takemoto Nesin had not yet arrived. These figures in white flipped through their phones as they were watching Leo fly kick seven men of their Takeshi Martial School. A small number of them had shocked expressions on their faces, but most of them snorted in disbelief. A momentter, King Takemoto Nesin approached, dressed in a suit, his hair slicked back, and sat arrogantly and dominantly on the chief seat. All the men in white saw this and immediately stood up solemnly, their backs stretched out straight, before nodding and saluting. Come down, everyone. Takemoto Nesin said in a cold tone as he narrowed his eyes. At those words, dozens of daimyos sat upright in their chairs, and the conference room, for a moment, turned mute and silent. Takemoto Nesin took a sip of hot tea and said slowly, As you all should know, a nobody from Pompeii hase to cause trouble in Toyo, and the inte has been saying that he has kicked our martial arts school in seconds, what is your opinion on this matter? A daimyo stood up, he snorted, Your majesty, I think this matter is purely a media hype, for traffic attraction. Thest time our Sword God travelled all the way to Pompeii to defeat a dozen of their martial arts schools in a row, in this battle, I personally think Pompeiis martial arts schools are useless! So we treat this kind of online video broadcast as all bullshit! At these words, Takemoto Nesin nodded his head. As this daimyo sat down, another daimyo stood up, and he too said with a look of contempt. Your majesty, I also think this is hrious video, if the Pompeii man is really so powerful, why didnt he meet our Sword God then? Because he doesnt have that kind of skill! So Im sure it was someone from Pompeii who deliberately came to Toyo, they deliberately put on a show. Takemoto said, That makes sense! Its pure malicious spection.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. At that moment a daimyo stood up, but he said in disbelief, Your majesty, I think this is not simple. The eyes of the masses are discerning, in order to curb further bad happenings, we should be on high alert! Pin down the source! Having said that, he sat down. At those words, Takemoto snorted. At those words, several other daimyo began to st the daimyo. You have underestimated our strength! Ridiculous! Hmph! How can you take a video of malicious hype seriously? If you cant even tell right from wrong, you dont deserve to serve in the imperial circle! Yes, if you continue to behave in such a way as to defeat our prestige, you should leave your post. And so these daimyo attacked him. Silence! Takemoto pped the table and said in a cold voice, Lets stop discussing this frivolous issue! The moment is to discuss the matter of the former Queen Alyssa. It is said that she is secretly ganging up and preparing to clutch the power of us. So from now on your task is to spy on her in secret and kill her on the spot if you find her plotting rebellion, that is our priority! Chapter 1247 Delivering a Letter of Battle Meanwhile, inside the Takeshi Martial School. The director, whose name was Taketori Kazuha, was sitting cross-legged at the coffee table drinking tea as he leisurely admired his disciples practising their swords. Hundreds of disciples were wearing protective shields on their heads and protective clothing, and they were practising fighting and stabbing each other with their wooden swords, the sound of killing was deafening. At this moment, the eight disciples who had been kicked by Leo in seconds returned in a mess, their faces bruised and swollen. Immediately afterwards, they bowed their heads and kneeled in unison in front of Taketori Kazuha. Hundreds of disciples immediately stopped practising martial arts and they gathered around to watch. When Taketori Kazuha saw this, he was taken aback and asked, Who beat up a few of you? The bearded man said in tears, Master, we were beaten by ordinary people from Pompeii, he called us Takeshi Martial School a bunch of frogs at the bottom of the well, a bunch of wimps, and all useless people. The other one also cried and said, Master, this man called our martial arts pure rubbish, he said it was as easy to beat us as to kill ants, and told us to close down early and not to make a fool of ourselves The other one also cried and said, Master, this person said that you should not mislead the students, close down early At these words, Taketori Kazuha was furious, he struck his palm on the coffee table, the tea table clicked in half, saying angrily, How dare he! With that, he rose to his feet out of anger. The eight disciples who were kneeling on the ground stood up in a wretched manner, and they stretched their necks and looked solemnly at Taketori Kazuha. Hundreds of disciples became angry too. Master, lets immediately go and kill this son of a bitch and show him what it means to be in the martial arts of Toyo! Master, we must bruise him to death! He is arrogant and domineering! Master, lets go to him immediately and beat him to the ground, or how will we ever be able to get along in Toyo? Master, we must defeat him, or our martial arts schools reputation will be tarnished by him. Taketori Kazuha pondered for a moment and said through gritted teeth, It is a must! Ill immediately ce a war invitation and tell him toe to our martial arts school tomorrow for a match, I will get him killed for sure. Leo arrived at a five-star hotel, where the hotel was decorated with unparalleled luxury. The room was decorated with forest dioramas, with cherry blossoms as the main theme, and it felt immersive to walk in, both warm and romantic, and more than that, it gave people a sense of quietness and tranquility. In the evening, Leo took Lydia and his daughter to the food city for a rich meal of cuisine. Then they went for a walk after eating some sukiyaki, which left them too full to eat. Under the bright neon lights of the city, they made their way to enjoy the night view of the exotic city. At that moment, a strong man in a kimono came across the street and said to Leo with an arching hand, May I ask if you are from Pompeii? Leo said indifferently, Yes! It is me, what is wrong? The strong man immediately took out an invitation from his sleeve and said in a cold voice, I am from the Takeshi Martial School, our director invite you to our martial school tomorrow for a match. I hope you can be there and dont run away! With that, he handed the invitation to Leo. Leo took the invitation, snorted, I hope you dont run away! Okay, Ill be there tomorrow morning at ten oclock sharp. Okay, its a deal! The strong man said, turned around and left. Dad, Im going to the tournament tomorrow too, Im going to beat the hell out of them. Emilia said excitedly as she gesticted her fists. Leo said with a smile, Okay, you stand on the side and watch how I fight. Emilia stretched her neck and said seriously, Yes, Daddy. Lydia said in a cold voice, Tomorrow, Im going to record a video on my mobile phone and send it to various websites in Pompeii, so that the people of Pompeii will set off firecrackers like its New Year! Afterwards, the three of them went back to the hotel. The following day was sunny and breezy. At ten oclock in the morning, Leo, Lydia and Emilia took a taxi and arrived at the entrance of the Takeshi Martial School on time. After getting out of the car, Leo saw a big willow tree at the entrance of the martial arts school, so he plucked a willow stick and took Lydia and Emilia into the martial arts school. The martial arts school was quiterge, covering an area of about 1, 000 square metres, and there were all kinds of martial arts training equipment inside. There are all kinds of hanging leather sandbags, vertical leather sandbags, barbells, wooden people, and simted leather bag people. Everything was avable. At this time, Taketori Kazuha was leading hundreds of disciples who were waiting. When he saw Leo walking in calmly, Taketori Kazuha walked over coldly and he asked in a condescending manner, Are you from Pompeii? Leo said calmly, Yes! I am now here topete with you, by the way, you should be the curator, right? Taketori Kazuha said in a deep voice, Yes, I am the curator, my name is Taketori Kazuha. Let me tell you, our Takeshi Martial School is not the first, but also the second in Toyo. Since you have spoken wildly, well, I will make you pay a heavy price for what you say today! Leoughed loudly and said, Yes, I did say that, I had not enough fight yesterday, so I will continue today. Hundreds of disciples heard this, they stared roundly, their eyes bared in anger, their chests emitting a gurgling sound. However, Taketori Kazuha smiled. He looked at Lydia and Emilia behind Leo and said indifferently, I guess this is your wife and daughter, it is indeed unsafe to stand here to watch the match, let them stand in the attic to watch, we dont want to fight women.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Leoughed, It seems that you guys still have some martial virtues, well, thanks then, Ill ask them to go up. Lydia looked up, and there was indeed a small open-air loft, it seemed that this was what they usually prepared for the guests to watch the martialpetition. Immediately, Lydia took Emilia to the loft. Lydia immediately took out her mobile phone and prepared to record a video, but she could record the video with confidence and boldness. Because no one would look up to see what Lydia was doing upstairs. At this moment, all the people in the martial arts school were watching Leo intently, eager to beat him into ashes and let his soul fly into smoke. At this time, Taketori Kazuha asked in a cold voice again, What kind of weapon do you need? Take it yourself, we dont want to bully unarmed people. Chapter 1248 Striking With a Willow After Leo heard this, he raised the willow in his hand,ughed in a low voice and said, No need! Do you see this? With the willow in my hand, I can defeat any one of you! After saying that, Leo had a cold and indifferent look on his face. Upon hearing this, all the disciples of the martial arts school gritted their teeth and stared at Leo in anger. If their eyes could kill, they would all kill Leo several thousand times. Drop death! Taketori Kazuha cursed coldly, looked at Leo angrily y, and then he turned around and retreated to the side, he then said to his disciples. Did you hear that? This Pompeii man is a madman! An arrogant madman who doesnt treat us like human beings! Since he doesnt treat us like human beings, fine! We dont have to be mercy. We take turns to hack him! Who will be the first to go? Ill do it! A medium-sized, robust man said. Then, he pulled out his long sword from its scabbard, holding it in his right hand, and walked coldly towards Leo, his pace both light and steady. Leo swept a nce at him and felt that this man was much stronger than the eight men he had defeated. Immediately, this strong man gave a low roar as he leapt up in the air with his left foot. With his right hand, he shook his sword into several illusory sword shadows and stabbed at the nine major acupuncture points on Leos body. The sound of the sword de cutting through the air was continuous, and the speed was as fast as lightning. It seems to be okay. Leo praised with a cheeky smile, dodged, easily solving his continuous strikes. Immediately, Leo used the willow in his right hand and struck him in the eye as fast as lightning. Ah! The strong man shouted in pain, and his eyes went ck as Leo kicked him hard in the chest. The strong man was kicked into air. His sword flew to the side, followed by another bang, the strong mans body hit the sandbag and fell to the ground, before he spat blood and fainted. Drop death! He shook his head with a smile.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The crowd was shocked for a moment. Taketori Kazuhas pupils shrank. Daddy, you are great! Emilias eyes were wide as she leapt and cheered. Shhh! Lydia covered her mouth, signalling her daughter to keep quiet, as she was recording a video. Emilia nodded, and she immediately covered her mouth with both hands. But warriors are born with the spirit of not fearing death. In an instant, another disciple roared out as he flew his sword towards Leos brain. Leo sneered as he ducked low, and at the same time, he smacked him in the eye with his flying willow. This disciple dropped the sword in his hand in pain, sped his hands over his eyes and shouted, Why do you always whip us in the eye? You dont understand. Leo flew up with a kick, sending him flying several feet away. Leo knocked several men down again with his willow, causing each man to fall to the ground, roll around and cry out. When he saw that there were still about two dozen men left, Taketori Kazuha went berserk and roared, All of you! Go together! Leo was soon surrounded by them. The group pointed their swords at Leo as they kept changing their pace and then circled back and forth. Leo wiped his nose, put the willow on his shoulder and asked with a proud smile, This seven-star formation of yours is so funny. A disciple asked in confusion, What do you mean by the Seven Star Formation? We havent heard of it. Leo said with a mocking face, Its just a bunch of apes dancing around God, youre apes. How dare youpare us to apes? Hmph! Kill him! Immediately, twenty swords shed at Leo together, crackling and breaking sounds piercing the air. Leo leapt up and dodged their attacks, roared, Hands are two doors, all legs to hit people! Leo was in the air, kicking out dozens of legs like a wild storm, as fast as lightning. The moment these two dozen people were hit by the legs, they only felt a sh of shadow in front of their eyes, their brains felt like being hit by an iron cudgel, and before they could understand what was going on, they fell to the ground. Emilias eyes widened as she watched, and she covered her mouth with a deadly grip to stifle her scream. Taketori Kazuha was shocked by Leos terrifying as hell stance, immediately, he drew his sword and looked at Leo coldly. At this moment, Leo, his back turned to Taketori Kazuha, was looking at the group of people on the ground moaning in pain. At this very moment, with his sword in both hands, he attacked Leo with the speed of lightning. His body and the sword were in a horizontal line, and the de of the sword was stabbed at Leos back. In a vain attempt to pierce Leo with his sword, he used the greatest explosive force, and coupled with his weight of several hundred pounds, the force was so great that it was like a flying boulder. Leo be careful! Dad, watch out! Lydia and Emilia shouted. On hearing that, Leo immediately turned around, but the sword of Taketori Kazuha wasing from a stones throw away, and the sound of breaking air whistled. But Leo did not panic, and he swiftly threw a poisonous move called Backward Kick to the Purple Golden Furnace. In an instant, Leo fell to the ground of his own ord, dodging the terrifying sword of Taketori Kazuha. At the same time, Leo kicked Taketori Kazuha in the stomach with both feet. There was a loud thud! Taketori Kazuha screamed in agony and his sword flew down, and due to his huge inertia, he flipped in the air. Then his body mmed into the wall again. Taketori Kazuha hit the wall and crashed to the ground. The sunlighting in from outside was filled with the dust, curling up and floating around. Taketori Kazuha spat out a few mouthfuls of blood. At that moment the martial arts school turned from a hubbub to a dead silence. Daddy was great! My daddy is super awesome! Emilia leaped for joy. Lydia had also recorded the video, and she scrambled to put her phone away, leading her daughter down the attic. Leo stood loftily as he said in a cold voice, Listen guys, I didnte to make enemies with you, nor did I want to defeat you! I just want to prove to you that my Pompeii martial art is not the useless you im it to be. Our Pompeii martial art is vast and profound, and I am only a representative, our strength is powerful beyond your imagination. Chapter 1249 Seeing Alyssa Leo continued after a pause, The purpose of my visit to yToyo this time is to find a person who came to our Pompeii some days ago and defeated the martial arts schools. He did defeat a dozen martial arts schools in a row, but he was so arrogant that he actually mocked our entire Pompeiis martial arts as useless? So, Ivee to y with him. Of course, you know who he is. He is what you call the Sword God of Martial Arts, so I hope he wille out and have a duel with me as soon as possible, and I also want you to tell him that if he hides like a turtle and doesnte out, Ill have to get others involved. But Ill still use a willow and defeat all your martial arts schools. Of course, if that Sword God of Martial Artses out, I will still whip him with one willow, haha After that, Leo took Lydia and his daughter away. Leo and Lydia returned to the five-star hotel, and Lydia immediately started posting videos, which she sent to various websites in Pompeii. Immediately after seeing the video, the people of Pompeii immediately stirred up, they have forwarded it everywhere, thement section below are crowded with all kinds of praise. They were happy, set off fireworks and firecrackers, celebrated in groups. Lydia sat on the sofa, shocked at the huge amount of traffic her video had brought. 981, 982, 983, 984, 985 Emilia shouted in a sweet voice from the room outside. Hearing her daughters shouting, Lydia stood up curiously, thinking, Why is she so happy and excited? So Lydia walked out of the room. She saw Leo crouched on the floor doing push-ups, his hands propped up on the ground, his posture standard and perfect, moving up and down in rapid motion. And Emilia was sitting on Leos back, her arms wrapped around him in a death grip, and helping him count the numbers. Lydia had her arms wrapped around her and was leaning against the door, her gaze burning as she watched. Stop, stop, stop! 1000 now! Daddy, youve done a thousand push-ups, Daddy, youre super great! Emilia shouted. Then Leo stopped and Emilia climbed off his back, she let out another long sigh of relief and said, Im exhausted, my butt hurts from sitting. As she said that, Emilia kept rubbing her buttocks. Lydia, Leo stood up, let out a long breath, hands of his waist. When he looked up and saw Lydia staring at him in a daze, he asked with a smile, Honey, what are you looking at? Do I have flowers on my face? Daddys face is full of flowers. Emilia said with a giggle as she looked up. Leo, Lydia coughed and said in a cold voice, You two are funny. After saying that, Lydia gracefully turned around and walked towards the house, saying loudly, Daughter, lets go eat out. With that, they arrived at the restaurant. Lydia ordered fired crayfish, turkey, braisedmb, beef. She also ordered a 500ml bottle of alcohol and a bottle of fruit juice. So the family of three ate with great pleasure. After the meal, the three of them took another stroll towards the five-star hotel. Suddenly, in front of them on the left side of the road, a car stopped and two young men in suits stepped out of it. They came to Leos side with a grave look on their faces, then arching their hands and smiling, they said, May I ask if you are Mr. Leo Cohen from Pompeii? Leo was stunned and asked, Yes, I am Leo Cohen, how do you know me? At that moment a man in a suit came up behind them and he said with a smile as he arched his hand. Mr. Cohen, it really is you, Ive seen you in Pompeii before. Leo looked confused, then said with a smile, Oh, what do you want then? The man said with a smile, Mr. Cohen, our master and you are friends, and he heard that you came to Toyo, so he specially asked us toe and ask you to have tea and catch up. After hearing this, Leo nodded his head and smiled, Okay. After saying that, he turned back to Lydia and added, Honey, you take our daughter back to the hotel first, Ill be back soon. Seeing Lydias puzzled face, the other man smiled and exined, Miss Henderson, its fine, our master and Mr. Cohen are indeed close friends, you can put your mind at ease. Lydia examined them, and seeing that they did not look like bad people, she said to Leo, Honey, when you arrive, give me a call. Okay. After Leo said that, he got into the car with them and sped off. A whileter, the car drove to a mysterious alley and stopped. Visible under the streetlights, the area was full of luxurious quadrangle vi buildings, with an antique charm. Leo followed them into the gate of the vi, the courtyard was lit up and what caught his eye was a garden with rockery, pavilions and gold fish ponds. The garden was nted with cherry trees all around, and the cherry blossoms were in full bloom, their colours bright and sparkling. Mr. Cohen, you can go straight to the East Wing, our master is waiting for you inside, another twenty metres straight ahead is the East Wing. They stopped with a smile, and one of the men at the head of the group, smiled at Leo and said again, We can only send you here. Okay. Leo responded, and then he walked forward along the brick paved path. However, Leo didnt know who was looking for him to have tea, as he had just asked them in the car who exactly was looking for him. They just said they had a surprise for him. The curtains of the east wing courtyard shimmered with soft light. Suddenly the mellow sound of a flute rang out from the east wing, a mournful and sorrowful sound, as if pouring out bouts of lovesickness. The sound of the flute is beautiful! Leo was attracted, stopped to listen to it, not wanting to knock on the door and disturb the flute ying. After some time, the sound of the flute stopped and a beautiful female voice inside said, Mr. Cohen, you can open the door ande in. Why did this voice sound so familiar?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Leo was stunned, wasnt this the Queen Alyssa? Immediately, Leo pulled open the door, and at once, his eyes lit up, only to see Queen Alyssa sitting at the coffee table, her eyes looking at him with affection. Chapter 1250 The Love of a Puppet Queen Alyssa was dressed in a beautiful kimono, her dark hair coiled up high, exposing her long neck. Hello, Mr. Cohen! Come in and have some tea, Im very happy to see you! Queen Alyssa smiled sweetly, then she poured a cup of tea for Leo. I guessed it was you. Leo smiled as he walked over and sat beside her. Queen Alyssas body smelt of a nice perfume. Leo asked with a smile, How did you know I am in Toyo? Queen Alyssa smiled, How did I not know? The video of you beating up eight men of the martial school is spreading like crazy on the inte, but that martial arts pose of yours is simply handsome, hahaha Although Queen Alyssas smile was brimming, it was filled with a faint sadness. Afterughing, Queen Alyssa said again with solemn respect, Leo, as far as I know, even the powerful Pompeii imperial family was overthrown by you, it really makes me worship you with all my heart, you are a god in my heart! After hearing this, Leoughed in disbelief and said, Evil will never prevail over right! Those who offend me will die! By the way, howe the emperor of Toyo is Takemoto Nesin? Ive always wondered about that. At these words, Queen Alyssas face was instantly pale, her eyes dull, she lowered her head and wrinkled her brow, sighed softly. Takemoto Nesin was originally one of my imperial rtives, his strength can not to be underestimated, and he was also ruthless. He had long been eyeing the position of Emperor. He formed cliques and hollowed my right, so I was forced to give out my right. Yet Takemoto Nesin still did not spare me and still hastened to kill me; he called for an assassination in the middle of the night and wounded me. At these words, Leos face sank, and a sense of justice arose in his heart. He hated Takemoto Nesins meanness and felt deep sympathy for Queen Alyssa, so he wrinkled his brow and asked, Where did they injure you? They stabbed me in the back, Ill show you. After saying that, Queen Alyssa stood up, she took off her kimono and turned her back to Leo. Leo was shocked as he saw a scar of a sword wound on her back, but the wound was notrge. Queen Alyssa turned around , her figure stunning. With her eyes closed, she murmured to Leo, Mr. Cohen, Ive always had a crush on you, Im not as beautiful as Lydia, but I love you! I want to have a child with you, I dont ask you to be responsible for me, I just want to be your puppet Leos whole body jolted, he settled his mind and bowed his head, Im sorry! Im sorry I cant do it! Were friends, Ill help you anytime youre in trouble, but I dont want to be bond to this kind of moral puppet! Ill take my leave! After saying that, Leo stood up austerely, walked towards the door, he sighed and left. Queen Alyssa was dumbfounded, her whole body shivering as tears slid down her face. Alyssa felt destined to be a puppet in her marriage! She wanted to be a woman of Leo, without status, without dignity, justforting her heart with a sense of dependence, and frankly, she wanted to treat Leo as her lifeline. Perhaps if she and Leo had a baby, Leo would be her own bargaining chip, a trump card to overthrow Takemoto. Although Leos rejection of her wishful thinking was a real blow to Queen Alyssa, she was not discouraged because in her heart she believed that its hard for a hero to ovee a beautiful woman! After Leo walked out of the vi, he called Lydia. After he finished the call, Arie called again. Leo picked up and asked, Its sote, why are you still awake? Arie said with a smile, I couldnt fall asleep, Im not feeling well. Youre in Toyo, right? Leo pondered for a moment and asked with concern, Yes, I am in Toyo, where are you not feeling well? Arie sighed and said in a depressed voice, Im also in Toyo, I came to the hospital to check my health. Leo was stunned and asked eagerly, Which hospital are you in? Send me the location, Ille over to see you now. Arie was silent on the phone for a moment before she asked, Can youe? Leoughed, Why not? Send in your location, if not Im going back to the hotel to sleep. Ill send it to you. Arie immediately sent a location to Leo! After Leo received the location, he took a taxi and headed towards the hospital. When he arrived at the hospital a whileter, Leo got out of the car and went straight up to the sixth floor by elevator and arrived at the door of room 666. Leo knocked on the door and Arie opened it, she said with a smile, Youre really here. Arie was wearing a beautiful set of pajamas, the cor was very low. She ruffled her shoulder-length hair. Wow, this ward is like a luxury hotel. Leo walked in with his hands in his suit pockets, he looked around and said with a smile. Is it warm and romantic? It seems quite suitable for dating.. Arie smiled charmingly, then she went to make tea. A momentter, she snorted with a cold face, You just came out from Queen Alyssas, right? Leo was stunned as he sat on the sofa and crossed his legs, asking incredulously, You saw it. Arie brought the tea over and ced it on the table, saying, Im not telling you, haha. With that, Arie sat down next to Leo, her arms wrapped around her, looking at him in a daze. You look health, not like youre sick.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Leo looked at Arie and uttered. Arie coughed and said in a cold voice, I heard that the maternity hospital here is very famous, so I came here to check up on my health. Leo was stunned and asked, Have you checked? Did you find any problems? Yes, all my indicators are excellent, arent you happy for me? After saying that, Arie lowered her head, lifted her long hair, revealing her ears, which were visibly flushed with red. When Leo heard that, he looked puzzled, but he soonughed again, Its good that youre healthy! Of course Im happy for you, I was worried for you on the road just now. Chapter 1251 The Sword God of Toyo Its good you are happy! But I cant be happy. Arie said quietly, she sighed again, I am pretty, but to someone, I am nothing. Leo knew that Arie was in love with him, but he only had Lydia in his heart. Although love exists in the sense of freshness, and the transition from freshness to affection, Leo could not forget his original intentions Lydia. If he was asked to do something that would betray Lydia, he would not be able to do it. At this point, Arie sighed again and she said sorrowfully, Leo, if our marriage hadnt gone awry before, we would have had children. You know that I am still in love with you, but you already have a happy home, which is good in every way, and it is impossible to ask you to divorce. So I will not destroy your family. But I want to have a child with you, I dont want a name, and I wont let you be responsible, Im willing to be a puppet . After saying that, Arie hugged Leo and was to kiss him. As soon as Leo pushed her away, he jerked up, bowed his head, and said in a cold voice, Im sorry! I really cant do that! After saying that, Leo did not want to exin more, but opened the door and left. Arie was dumbfounded, she covered her face with her hands and cried with a whimper. In the secret room inside the pce of Toyo, the Emperor Takemoto Nesin was drinking tea and chatting with two men. Opposite Takemoto Nesin sat a stout, gnarled man, about fifty years old, called Yagyu Mamoru, the Sword God of Toyo. At the side of Yagyu Mamoru was his daughter, who was called, Yagyu Piaosu. Yagyu Piaosu was stunningly good looking and had a luscious and perfect figure, however, her looks and figure were simr to Lydia. Yagyu Mamoru, let me y you a video, what do you think of this Pompeii mans skill? At that moment, Takemoto Nesin turned on the video recording on the wall, which was the same video of Leo defeated Takeshi Martial School. Immediately, the video showed a thrilling scene of Leo beating a hundred men. Yagyu Mamoru watched with a calm expression, sniggering every now and then. However, Yagyu Piaosu watched with full attention, her eyes aghast. When the video finished, Takemoto Nesin said quietly, Yagyu Mamoru, what do you think of this mans strength? Are you afraid of him? Yagyu Mamoruughed out loud and said, A nobody like that is no match for me! I just dont want to fight such a mole, would an elephant even bother with an ant? Takemoto Nesin nodded and said, That makes sense! Dont really bother with a mole like that! Yagyu Mamoru added quietly, Emperor, Ive been breaking through to a higher realm at home recently, and I really dont have time to bother with him. Once I break through this realm, I will be invincible! However, if this manes to me to provoke me, I can use him as a live target to practice my sword! Haha Takemoto Nesin alsoughed out loud. Afterwards, Yagyu Mamoru took his daughter and said goodbye. When they reached home, Yagyu Piaosu said quietly, Father, I think this Pompeii man is not simple! You must not be rash! Yagyu Mamoru stillughed loudly, Dont worry about me, your father is Sword God. In this period, I am breaking through to a new realm, I have to close down and cultivate for a while, I wont see anyone! Okay, father, you can go cultivate at ease. Yagyu Piaosu said with a smile. When Yagyu Mamoru had entered the practice room, Yagyu Piaosu then sat on a wooden stool and stared, her mind recalling the image in the video of Leo surprisingly fighting the people of Takeshi Martial School. She muttered to herself, This man is so impressive! His kung fu was pretty great! I like him so much. If he and I had fallen in love, he certainly wouldnt have sought out my father for a duel. Where is he? Im going out to search for him now, and once I find him, Im going to invite him to tea and dinner, and then have a love affair with him. Immediately, Yagyu Piaosu went to her room and deliberately dressed up, changed into a very well-fitting and beautiful kimono and went out. She then drove to the Takeshi Martial School, parked her car and arrived inside with great interest. But there was no one in the martial arts school, so she guessed all those who had been injured had gone to the hospital. She was disappointed and was about to go back, but an old man suddenly came out. She bowed and asked with a smile, Excuse me, do you know where the Pompeii man who came here yesterday lives?Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The old man sighed and asked in a cold voice, Are you a friend with him? Yagyu Piaosu mused and said haphazardly, No, a man wanted a match with him, and he wanted to provoke him. The old man said quietly, I heard that this man was staying in a five-star hotel, and he also said that if the Sword God didnte out in three days to make amends, he would kick down all of our martial arts schools in Toyo. Thanks! Yagyu Piaosu said, and she immediately drove off to the five-star hotel. A momentter, Yagyu Piaosu drove to the five-star hotel, and after she parked her car, she walked to the lobby on the first floor and sat on the sofa, waiting silently. At that moment, Leo happened to go outside to buy snack for Emilia, and he hurried into the lobby. Yagyu Piaosus eyes lit up and a voice in her mind said, Thats him, thats the man! Immediately, Yagyu Piaosu stood up, she scurried over and blocked Leos way, asking in a domineering and reserved manner. How do you do? Sir, are you the one who defeated the Takeshi Martial School yesterday? You are great in your skills! Leo froze, seeing that the girl really looked like his wife, Lydia, and he almost called her wife out of the blue. So Leo said with a smile, Yes, it is exactly me, who are you? Leos smile instantly stunned Yagyu Piaosu, and she screamed in her heart, This mans smile is so attracting! Hes so manly! Chapter 1252 Yagyu Piaosu Yagyu Piaosu was so captivated by Leos personality that she momentarily forgot the lines she had made up and just looked at Leo dumbly. Miss, why dont you say anything? Who the hell are you? Ill go upstairs if you dont say anything. As Yagyu Piaosus appearance looked very much like Lydia, especially her eyes with long eyshes. This made Leo feel somewhat good about her, so he asked again urgently. Upon hearing that, Yagyu Piaosu came back to his sense and blushed, revealing her white teeth as she said with a smile, Oh, Sir, my name is Yagyu Piaosu, I am a fan of yours and would like to take a picture with you. After saying that, Yagyu Piaosu took out her mobile phone from her bag, leapt forward and stood side by side with Leo, and was to take pictures. Yagyu Piaosu took two pictures in a row. Leo was amused. Sir, can you sign for me? After the photo was taken, Yagyu Piaosu took out her notebook and pen from her bag again, stretching her hands with a smile. It was the first time Leo met such an enthusiastic fan in a foreign country, and he was a bit ttered, so he took the paper and pen to sign his name. Leo Cohen, a good name! Yagyu Piaosu took the notebook with his name signed and eximed as if she had won a treasure. Although she looked very much like Lydia, their personalities were very different. Lydia was not good at expressing her inner passion, and her words are often spoken in a cold tone. If she was extremely fond of people and things in her heart, she would deliberately conceal that she liked them. Inside she was wildly enthusiastic, but her face was cold and indifferent to everything. Yagyu Piaosu, on the other hand, has an unconventional personality, how frenzied she was on the inside, how she was on the outside. This kind of character could easily win peoples goodwill. Miss Yanagi, Im going upstairs. After Leo finished speaking, he was about to go away, but as he nced around, he found many people paying attention to the two of them. Moreover, several girls at the cashiers desk were smiling inexplicably at Leo from time to time, and then they whispered something, their eyes burning. This made Leo nervous and unnatural, so he had to hurry up and leave. Mr. Cohen, I want to treat you to dinner, shall we go for seafood curry rice? Yagyu Piaosu blinked her eyes, said with a smile. Leo froze, this was simply impossible for him, and he was about to refuse. At that moment, a ck teenager sitting on the sofa, who was tall and imposing, stood up violently and walked over to Leos side, with adoring eyes, spoke up. Hello, Mr. Cohen! My name is Cecil, you are the hero who kicked eight samurai in seconds at the airfield, right? I admire you so much! I want to be your student! Ive been looking for you for days. Saying that, he didnt care whether Leo agreed or not, he shook Leos hand with both hands, then, he said with a smile, Master Leo, Ill treat you to dinner, lets go eat gold foil fish roe sushi Leo was amused. He had just gotten dizzy from being pestered by Yagyu Piaosu, and now there was another disciple who wanted to be his student, he was choked up for a moment and didnt know what to do. Hey, what are you doing? You want to steal him from me? Take a rain check. Yagyu Piaosu was expecting Leos reply, when suddenly a man came out halfway, which made her very unhappy, so she pulled her face long and angrily rebuked Cecil. Miss, Im inviting you too, dont be angry, were all going. Cecil said with a naive smile on his face as he looked at Yagyu Piaosu. Humph, I dont need you to invite me! You can invite your master some other day, today Ill go first! Yagyu Piaosu said with a stomp of her foot and a white face. At this time the guests who came and went all stopped in their tracks curiously, they looked at Leo with an envious face. Leo was instantly dumbfounded by the narcissism of the two of them. He thought to himself, Cecil is calling me master? I havent even said yes yet. Cecil was not happy either, and he said with a stern face, Why are you so unforgiving? I wanted to invite you to join me for my worship meal, and I didnt leave you out, so why spoil my worship meal? But Cecil really didnt understand Yagyu Piaosus mind. She came with a purpose to have a rtionship with Leo, if Cecil was taken, how could she achieve her goal? Yagyu Piaosu stomped her good, pointing to Cecil, rebuked angrily, Do you know who I am? Do you believe that I will immediately make you disappear from Toyo? Oh, what a big talk. Let me disappear? Show me what you got. Haha Cecil was enraged by Yagyu Piaosu at once, he shouted angrily. Youre crazy, arent you? Lets fight then, you are big and tall, but Ill knock you down with one punch! Hmph!Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Haha, okay, lets have a match. With that, Cecilunched a Western-style boxing stance, his hands protecting his head, his two long legs jumping around constantly. Then he beckoned Yagyu Piaosu with his hand, and with his eyes wide open, he said, Come here if you dare, Ill let you hit me with three moves first! Good! Ill beat you up today, you foreigner. As she said that, Yagyu Piaosu took off her backpack from her body, handed it to Leo, Please take it for me! Leo didnt take it, but said with a smile, Try it if you dare, I wont eat anyones meal! Upon hearing that, Yagyu Piaosu and Cecil immediately froze, not daring to make a rash move. Honey, what are you doing? At this moment Lydia suddenly appeared holding Emilia. Daddy, are you being the referee? Emilia looked up at Leo and asked in confusion. Husband? Daddy? At these words, Yagyu Piaosu was stunned and she thought to herself, Its over, its all over! I cant imagine that Leo actually had a wife and a daughter. In an instant, Yagyu Piaosus zing heart was instantly melted by ice and snow. When Lydia and Yagyu Piaosus eyes collided, both of them froze. Lydia was shocked in her heart and said, Oh my! Howe this girl looks exactly like me? Yagyu Piaosu was shocked in her heart, Why does this person look like me? Leo was also even more shocked. If they were wearing the same clothes, even he wouldnt recognize who was his wife. Mum, howe thisdy looks exactly like you? Emilia asked as she looked up at Lydia and then at Yagyu Piaosu. Chapter 1253 Paying Homage to Mmaster Yagyu Piaosu was full of displeasure as she walked away. Lydia was stunned, so she asked in confusion, Honey, who is this girl? Isnt she your sister? You two really look alike! Leo teased and added, A native of Toyo, she said she was a fan of mine and came to sign a photo with me on purpose. Dad, youre great! You have fans now even in foreign countries. Emilias face was full of pride as she took Leos hand and said. Madam, Im treating you to dinner, were going to have gold leaf fish roe sushi! At this time Cecil said to Lydia with another enthusiastic smile. Lydia was baffled for a moment, she had just been confused by Yagyu Piaosu, and now there was someone who called her Madam, and it was a foreign ck man, what was wrong? So she asked Leo in confusion, Honey, did you take on a disciple? When? Howe I dont know?Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Leo was about to exin why. However, Cecil preempted him by saying, Now. Leo, But Leo supported the development of martial arts, left to future generations. But character was important, he would not pass on martial arts to someone with a bad heart, but to someone with an excellent quality of mind. He didnt know what kind of character Cecil had, so he neither agreed nor disagreed. Lydia was stunned, and when she wisely saw that Leo did not say anything, she said ambiguously, Oh. Gold leaf fish roe sushi! I like to eat it! I love sushi the most. Emilia said as she swallowed. Upon hearing that, Cecil immediately took Emilias hand and said with a smile, I take you to eat it. Okay! Emilia grinned and giggled as she added, Youre my dads disciple, so youll be my senior brother from now on. Brother, my dad has taught me a lot of martial arts, so lets spar more often in the future. OK! Cecil took Emilias hand and the two walked towards the main door. Leo, Lydia, There was really nothing they could do, the two of them looked at each other for a while, Leo let out a bitter smile and said, Lets go together, theres really nothing we can do. When they arrived at the restaurant, Cecil found a seat. He first held Emilia on the seat, then he tilted his head and warmly greeted both Leo and his wife, smiling and said, Master, Madam, sit down, I will go and order food. With that, Cecil went to the front desk to order food. Leo and Lydia helplessly sat down in their seats. We owe him a favor. Leo said flirtatiously. At this time, Cecil came over and sat beside Leo, he smiled at Leo and Lydia and then took out a stack of things wrapped in cloth from his backpack. He uncovered the cloth and inside was a thick wad of dors. He stood up, held the dors in both hands and said solemnly to Leo, Master, this is the money for my worship, please ept it! With that, he bent down and held up the thick stack of money with both hands in a very respectful manner. The people who were eating in the restaurant were attracted by Cecils action. Leo and Lydia were stunned for a moment at the same time and were overwhelmed. Leo came back to his sense. He knew that Cecil was a very persistent person, there was no way he would sit down if he didnt take the money from his hand, so he took it first. Thank you, Master! Seeing Leo take the money from his hand, Cecil immediately sat down. However, instead of putting the money into his pocket, Leo put it on the table and then asked with a smile, Cecil, why do you want to learn martial arts? Why dont you introduce yourself first? Cecil was silent for a moment and said, Master, I am from Peru, I am eighteen years old, my family runs a winery, but there are too many robbers in my area and my familys goods are often robbed. So my parents asked me toe all the way to Toyo to learn martial arts from a master. Two days ago, when I got off the ne and saw you kicking eight people in seconds near the airfield, I was shocked and I have since decided that you are my master. I wanted to worship you as my master on the spot, but my dad suddenly called me and after I had talked for ten minutes, you disappeared. He said, with a long sigh, s, Ive been looking for you everywhere in the past two days, hotel by hotel, and youve finally been found by me, its called fate. At these words, Leo was touched by his sincerity. It turned out that he practiced martial arts to protect his family, not to do bad things, so he had some tacit approval in his heart, and asked, Cecil, have you ever studied martial arts with a master before? Cecil shook his head and said, No, I just beat sandbags every day in my own backyard, but there is no technical content and it is useless. Last time I fought with someone in a martial artspetition, I was knocked to the ground in two and a half strokes, so it is useless to practice blindly. Leo nodded and said indifferently, It seems that you still have some physical foundation, but as long as you have a decent character, I will ept you as my disciple. If you have a poor character and learn martial arts to bully others or do something harmful, then I will not show mercy to you. Dont worry, Master! My families are honest and sincere people, you can go to my country to investigate the situation of my family. We donate tens of millions of dors every year to help the victims of disasters. Cecil said, he was afraid that Leo did not believe him, and took out his mobile phone again, flipping through one by one pictures of his fathers donations to the victims. Leo nced at them and said, Cecil, I believe you. I promise to take you as my disciple, but you should keep this money for yourself, after all, you still have to go back to my Pompeii to train martial arts with me, and you need to eat every day. After saying that, Leo pushed the money to Cecils side and said. Seeing Leo return the money to him, Cecil was worried that Leo would change his mind, so he scratched his ears impatiently and said, Master, I Im not short of money, in case I dont have money, my family will transfer it to me. At this moment Lydia said, Cecil, you dont need to worry, your master has already agreed to take you as his disciple. Besides, we are not short of money. It is not easy for your parents to earn money. You dont need to pay, just learn martial arts from your master. Chapter 1254 Wrong Kidnapping Hearing that, Cecil said in a loud voice, Thank you, thank you! Then he took the money back. Afterwards, all the sushi and various foods that Cecil had ordered were brought up, and they ate while talking. Cecils worship was a sess and he moved to the same hotel as Leo for the convenience of learning martial arts. When Yagyu Piaosu returned home, she sat on a chair sulking. Although she knew that Leo had a wife and daughter, she did not care and still liked Leo, and her mind was always filled with Leos smile. She thought she had to take technique. If it didnt work, she would kill Leo with a sword! Since I cant have what I like, no one else can ever get it! Yagyu Piaosu pulled out her sword. The sword was made of pure ebony steel, and had been made by one of the most famous sword makers in Toyo at great cost. It was super sharp. Immediately, with the sword in her hand, Yagyu Piaosu went to a spacious area in the backyard, where she practised her swordy. The cherry blossoms on the ground were carried up by the wind of her sword and flew all over the sky. In the courtyard, a silvery light rose up, like a flying dragon. Yagyu Piaosu roared out and flew up into the air, and the sword stabbed toward the flowers. After a cracking sound, the cherry blossoms were all cut into pieces wherever the sword de reached. It had been two days since Leo had defeated the Takeshi Martial School in anger, but he still hadnt seen the Sword Gode out to apologize to him. So he said to Cecil, You go to each martial arts school today and inform them that if the Sword God of Toyo doesnte out to apologize to me tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, Ill go and fight with all schools! Okay! Master, Im going to inform them right now. Cecil immediately responded, and then he went all the way to inform the various martial arts schools. In the evening, Cecil still hadnt returned, and Leo was wondering, Whats going on? Then Leos phone rang, he picked it up and saw that it was Cecils call. Master, Ive been kidnapped and am hanging upside down from a tree. Leo was shocked and asked indignantly, Who have you been kidnapped by? Does he wants your money? Cecil coughed and said, No, Master, he said he wanted your Leo asked in a cold voice, Want my money? You ask him how much money he wants, Ill have it ready right away. Cecil said sharply, Master, he doesnt want your money, he just wants you! What? Leo said in confusion, What does he want me for? What is going on? Cecil sighed and said, Master, the fan who wanted to invite you to dinner yesterday What is her name again? A female voice growled over Cecils phone. Bastard! My name is Yagyu Piaosu, how dare you not remember my name? Do you have a problem with your brain? Upon hearing that, Cecil immediately said to Leo, Master, her name is Yagyu Piaosu. Leo asked, Yagyu Piaosu seems to like jokes, huh? However, Leo wondered in his heart what happened to Yagyu Piaosu? She was a weak girl, but she was able to tie the tall and fierce Cecil to a tree, so her strength could not be underestimated. Cecil said anxiously, Master, she is not joking. She pointed her sword at my face and said that she would cut my face off if you didnt get here half an hour, and then turn me into a eunuch. She also made it a point that only you are allowed toe alone, otherwise she will kill me. Leo was angry, so he said, Okay then, Ille over right away, send me your location. Cecilughed bitterly, But Im not convenient, my feet and my hands are tied, there is no way to send it. Leo received the location sent over by Cecil, the location showed in Yue Shan Romantic Park, 2 kilometres away. It was very close, and if the taxi ride went smoothly, it would be there within ten minutes. Lydia was puzzled and asked, Who kidnapped Cecil? By someone called Yagyu Piaosu? Leoughed bitterly, Yes, the girl who looks exactly like you. At these words, Lydia was astonished as she said quietly, This girl looks gentle, but she actually has a snake and scorpion heart, how scary! Mum, is that the youngdy who looks like a twin to you? I was going to scold her for being a big viin! But when I saw you, I couldnt say it. Emilia was practicing squatting one-line horse stance in her room, and she said in a depressed voice. Leoughed bitterly and went immediately. Ten minutester, Leo arrived at Yue Shan Park and followed the positioning to the ce where Cecil had been kidnapped. However, Yue Shan Park was filled with street lights. Master, youre here. Cecil was hanging upside down from a tree, his body swaying around, and under the illumination of the streetlights, he looked wretched and pitiful. Yagyu Piaosu was dressed in a long ck dress, ck martial arts shoes, and a sword dangling from her back. Her hair was tied back in a ponytail, exposing her neck. With her hands behind her back, she looked at Leo with angry eyes.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Beside Yagyu Piaosu stood four tall, ck-d, strong men with swords at their waists. In the middle of them, there was a particrly fat man and looked very much like a sumo wrestler. Leo wiped his nose with his hand, walked up to Yagyu Piaosu and said with a smile, Yagyu Piaosu, yesterday we took a group photo, and today you actually kidnapped my disciple, what do you want? Yagyu Piaosu coughed and said coldly, Ill let you know that I am not that easy to be bullied! Leoughed out loud and said, Youre really making a big deal out of it. The big fat manughed out loud, he pooh-poohed and sneered, I know your name is Leo Cohen, youre arrogant to tell the nigger to inform us that you are going to defeat all the martial school, but you dont have to do so, for I will defeat you today.. Chapter 1255 Cindy Leo said in a cold voice, Thats a must! As long as your Sword God doesnte out and kneel down and apologize to me, I will definitely knock down all your martial arts schools until the day hees out! The big fat manughed out loud and said, Leo, its not that Im bragging! There really arent many people who can beat me in this world, my name is Taketori Osamu, you should have seen my sumo wrestling skills on TV, right? At this point, Yagyu Piaosu interjected and said quietly, Leo, I know you are a martial arts practitioner, you should like to watch sports channels, right? You should know the name Taketori Osamu, right? Hes got the world champions gold belt, so youd better be good and agree to these conditions. Cecilughed out loud.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Yagyu Piaosu red at him and said angrily, What are youughing at, you scum? Cecilughed with a contemptuous look on his face, I watch the sports channel every day, howe I havent heard of this Taketori Osamu? Yagyu Piaosu sneered, Nigger, because youre blind! Cecilughed again and said, Im blind? Just now a big wind blew over and your skirt flipped, I even saw the colour of your underwear Yagyu Piaosu flushed and asked angrily, Nigger, what the fuck do you mean? With that, she tried to lift her leg to kick Cecil. You cant lift your leg! Or Ill see you down there again. Seeing this, Cecil shouted in shock. At that, Yagyu Piaosu immediately withdrew her legs and fled behind them, saying in a stern voice, Nigger, Ill take care of youter! Ill throw you to the sea and feed you to the sharks! Hmph. Leo couldnt help but smile as he said indifferently, Cindy, what conditions do you want? Yagyu Piaosu crossed her hands on her waist as she said angrily, Leo, why do you call me Cindy? Who are you to change my name? Cecilughed haphazardly and said, Because your name is not good, with a bad name, you will have a bad rtionship. My master is a fortune teller, so my master was kind enough to change your namest night to Cindy. Leo, Yagyu Piaosu, ? Taketori Osamu roared, Nigger, you are talking nonsense! Yagyu Piaosu kicked Taketori Osamu in the ass and said angrily, You doomsayer! I like the name Cindy! Taketori Osamu staggered a few steps from the kick and rolled to the ground with a thud. Cecilughed loudly and said, You are not worthy topete with my master? Better wash up and go to sleep. Taketori Osamu wretchedly climbed up, he rubbed his buttocks and said with an aggrieved face, I am sorry! I didnt know you were so faithful to him. After saying that, Taketori Osamu gave Cecil another fierce re. Taketori Osamu, you tell Leo about my conditions. Yagyu Piaosu said with her arms wrapped around her. Upon hearing that, Taketori Osamu said angrily, Leo, my senior sister said that you immediately apologise to all the martial arts schools and just say that your words are fart, and also apologise to the Sword God and say that you are rubbish! Then you immediately write a letter of repudiation with your wife and tell your wife and your daughter to get the hell out of Toyo. At this point, Taketori Osamu could not go on, he looked at Yagyu Piaosu and asked, Senior sister, am I right? Yagyu Piaosus eyes widened and she said angrily, Go on. So Taketori Osamu coughed and continued, Leo, listen up! Then you will be the live-in son-inw and marry Cindy! When he finished, he tilted his head and asked Yagyu Piaosu, Senior sister, is that right? Yagyu Piaosu lowered her head, blushing from her face to her neck as she said in a low voice, Well, thats pretty much. At that, Cecil said with a big smile, Cindy, you are shameless. Nigger! If you talk nonsense, well cut your tongue with a knife! The other three strong men who had been silent cursed in unison. At this moment, Yagyu Piaosu was looking at Leo with a burning gaze, expecting Leo to agree. However, Leo snorted as he said in a cold voice, Impossible! Taketori Osamu, you are ridiculous and childish!!! In an instant, Yagyu Piaosus eyes turned desperate, then from desperate to hollow, then from hollow to full of burning fire. Taketori Osamuughed loudly and said with a contemptuous face, Leo, dont think youre high and mighty, to put it bluntly, if someone as old as you can marry Cindy, its simply a blessing cultivated in previous generations! Now you refuse, fine! Ill kill you immediately!!! After saying that, he started to take off his jacket. Cecilughed at this, Taketori Osamu, are you saying that my master is old? Youre just talking nonsense! My master is only in his twenties, hes not as old as you. At that, the other three men started to scold Cecil in anger again, Nigger, if you talk nonsense, we will definitely cut your tongue! Cecil said, You three are all martial arts masters, how dare you bully someone like me who has no kung fu? Are you capable of bullying my master? Hell kick you down in seconds! At that, the threeughed out loud, and one said, Nigger, he definitely cant beat Taketori Osamu, Leo will be dead before the three of us have a chance to do anything. Cecilughed out loud, How about this, lets make a bet? Bet money! The three immediately responded, Okay! How much do you want to bet? Cecil answered, Lets bet ten thousand US dors, if Taketori Osamu wins, I will give you ten thousand US dors, if Leo wins, you will give me ten thousand US dors. The three men were overjoyed and they immediately responded aloud, Okay! Nigger, if you dont keep your word, well break your body in pieces. Cecil looked disdainful as he asked, What if you lose and dont admit it? The three said, We cant lose! If we lose the bet and dont have any money, well cut off our own arms and give you one! Cecilughed out loud, Good! Thats what I want from you, Ok! At this time, Taketori Osamu had stripped off his outer clothes, he was only wearing a big pair of shorts, and his flesh was trembling and shaking like a fat pig. Chapter 1256 Sumo Wrestling Master Taketori Osamu began to do warm-up exercises, he kept twisting left and right, swinging his neck, head and waist. Leo wiped his nose with his finger and said with a yful smile, Hey, Big Pig, hurry up, we havent even eaten yet, everyone is waiting to kill the pig for meat. Yes, yes, yes! Im going to have pork tonight, fat pig, hurry up. Cecil said with a big smile When Taketori Osamu heard this, he was so angry that his face turned white, and he walked over to Leos side, her body covering Leos whole body. After he showed the muscles of his left arm and right arm, he then slightly squatted his waist and looked at Leo with sharp eyes. With a roar, he leapt like a tiger pouncing on a hunt and shot towards Leo. There was a thud! Taketori Osamu fell to the ground with force, sand and dust sshed up and filled the area, Taketori Osamu was covered by the dust. Yes! Taketori Osamu is so awesome! Leo was pinned to the ground in one fell swoop by Taketori Osamu Haha Yes! Leo is dead, Taketori Osamu is so big that it can crush Leo! Just hold on for ten minutes, Leo will be suffocated by chest tightness and shortness of breath, haha Cecil, youre dead! Prepare 10, 000 dors right away, will you be cash or swipe your card? Haha. Yagyu Piaosu alsoughed, she said with a face of contempt, Leo, I am too disappointed in you, in front of the world champion, you are nothing. Haha Cecilughed out loud, You guys are blind! My master is on the tree, okay? At that, everyone looked upwards in a panic, only to see Leo hanging from the tree with one hand, sitting with his legs crossed, and he was smiling slightly. Beneath him was none other than Taketori Osamu, who was lying on the ground. Leo gently jumped down, and he did not want to attack Taketori Osamu on the ground, he just smiled coldly. Those three people who had taunted Leo became dumbfounded all of a sudden, and they looked at Leo incredulously. After a long time, Yagyu Piaosu roared hard at Taketori Osamu, Fat pig! Why are you still lying on the ground? Get up quickly! Kill Leo. Taketori Osamu, who had fallen, heard Yagyu Piaosus shouting, and he got up with great force, his face piled up with sand, so he wiped his face and roared, Leo, dont run! Leo said with a smile, Okay, I wont run,e on! Immediately, Taketori Osamu roared, he grabbed Leo as fast as lightning, he lifted Leo high above his head, shouting. Then Yagyu Piaosu and the others happily shouted again. Taketori Osamu, drop Leo to death with all your might! Drop him hard to death! Hahaa Taketori Osamu, throw Leo into the tree! Throw him hard! Throw him to death haha Taketori Osamu, throw Leo into the river and drown him! Throw him in the river! Drown him! Haha Cecil did not dare to speak now, he was in shock and sweating, his eyes horrified.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Taketori Osamu held Leo high in the air with both hands, then he spun around and thought that one of the brothers had a point, it would be best to throw him in the river and drown him. There was a river around the park a dozen metres outside, and the water was more than ten metres deep, so if Leo was thrown in the river and drowned, he would not even find his bones. Moreover, outside this river was the sea, and the corpse would soon float to the sea. At this, Taketori Osamu roared out, his voice so loud that even Taketori Osamus fat body trembled as he added Leo, you loser! Arent you a bully? How dare you say that you will destroy all of our martial arts schools? Today I will destroy you first! Send you to the river to be a water ghost. After saying that, Taketori Osamu held Leo with both hands, wailed and ran wildly to the river. Cecil closed his eyes, he did not want to see the tragedy at this point. Go to hell! Taketori Osamu shouted and struggled to throw Leo into the canal. At that very moment, Leo sneered, and the moment he was thrown into the water, Leos right hand grabbed Taketori Osamus hair. Taketori Osamu shouted loudly in pain, and his body rushed forward with inertia. At the same time, Leos waist pushed hard and Taketori Osamu flew back into the air with a flip in the air, followed by a back kick with his right leg against the back of Taketori Osamu. Taketori Osamu was kicked into the river and with a ssh, Taketori Osamu crashed into the bottom of the river. Leo stood on the bank, dashing around as if nothing had happened. The few people in Yagyu Piaosus side did not believe the fact that Leo had turned defeat into victory, and they were dumbfounded. When Cecil saw this, heughed again, and afterughing, Cecil said to them, You three have lost, give me ten thousand dors! Ten thousand dors each, thirty thousand dors in total! Haha, Im rich. When the three men heard this, they had another reason to argue back, so they each said their reasons. Youre bullshitting! Taketori Osamu hasnt lost, he just fell into the water by ident. Right! Nigger! Taketori Osamu just fell in the water, its not like he lost, it was caused by circumstances. Yeah! Nigger, you are bullshitting! It was caused by natures environment, and in terms of an international match, the referee wouldnt even say lose! Cecil, Leo smiled as he walked up to Yagyu Piaosu and asked her with a smirk, Can that fatty swim? At this, Yagyu Piaosu was furious, she said coldly, What do you care if he knows how to swim? Dont pretend to be mercy, okay? The fatty is unlucky to fall into the river, but we still have four other masters here to fight you! At these words, the other three men raised their voices loudly, and they said with a look of contempt. Right! We still have the four great masters, Leo, you have not won. I havnt lost yet! I havent drowned yet! Leo, do you think Ive lost? Let me tell you, just now I tripped over a stone and fell in the river by ident, do you think you kicked me into the water? Youre narcissistic,e on, lets fight again! Hmph! Said Taketori Osamu, who got up from the water, shaking his wet body, and came over. Chapter 1257 Shameless Seeing this situation, Yagyu Piaosu and the othersughed out loud again. One manughed, Nigger, you have nothing to say now, right? Cindy said it right! Lets see who will win! Another alsoughed, Leo, you were smiling so brightly just now, now you regret it right? Another one alsoughed, Taketori Osamu is afraid of the heat, so he just went down to the river to take a bath, not that hes afraid of Leo. But Leo thinks hes won and is still proudly pretending. Taketori Osamuughed out loud and said, Right, there is no wind tonight, the weather is muggy, only because I am too fat and afraid of the heat, so I jumped into the river first to take a bath to cool off, Leo still thinks he has won me, it is really ridiculous and shameful! Leo shook his head,ughed coldly and said, You have reasons anyway! But again, Im in a good mood today! I will y with you guys! Lets see what it means to be shameless! In a few moments, Taketori Osamu shook the water off his body, then he did a little more warm-up exercise, and walked horizontally towards Leo, who was twice as small as him, like a crab. With a gori-like roar, he grabbed Leo again and held him above his head with awe. Yagyu Piaosu and the others exploded withughter again. Oneughed loudly, Taketori Osamu, this time you have to m Leo to the ground with force! m him to the ground and bruise his bones! Haha Another oneughed loudly, Taketori Osamu, m Leo hard into a tree! m him straight into a cripple, this effect is much more vicious than mming him on the ground! Taketori Osamuughed and said, Senior sister, how do you think I can drop him better? I will do as yourmand? Yagyu Piaosuughed, Just drop the scum in your hands any way you like. I think that by dropping him on a tree, hes more likely to fall in pieces. Taketori Osamu said, and then he roared again and darted towards arge tree. He wanted to use the force of his assisted run, coupled with the huge throwing force in his hand, in a vain attempt to drop Leo into crumbs in one go. Go to hell! Taketori Osamu roared at the top of his voice once again and threw Leo hard against the big tree. Cecil closed his eyes, he couldnt bear to see that. Leo, who had been thrown out, sneered and flipped a curve in the air. Then he stomped his feet on the tree, and with a recoil, he struck a beautiful Eagle Striking the Sky stance, from bottom to top, lifting his right knee, his whole body shot towards Taketori Osamu like a flying arrow from the string, and mmed his right knee into Taketori Osamus chin. The jaw of Taketori Osamu was hit by Leos knee. He was sent flying into the air and crashed down heavily several feet away. With a thud, Taketori Osamu, who rolled to the ground, spat out a mouthful of blood, breaking several teeth in his mouth. He groaned and twitched on the ground in pain. Leo stood proudly on the ground with a yful smile all over his face. The surroundings were deadly silent at this point. Cecil opened his eyes and saw Leo standing dashingly, and saw Taketori Osamu that had fallen to the ground a few feet away. He thenughed out loud and said, You three have lost, right? You didnt trip over a stone this time, did you? Give me ten thousand dors! Thats thirty thousand dors for the three of you! They were so shocked that they couldnt speak for half a day, and when they saw Taketori Osamu fall to the ground, they didnt bother about him. Taketori Osamu had disgraced them, and they felt more indignant. The three men heard Cecil asking money again, so they became angry and oneughed out loud, Brothers, when have we ever betted with a nigger? One shook his head and said, No, why would I bet with the scum under us? Nasty! The other also beamed and shook his head, No, how could we bet with him? Its simply inexplicable! Then this oneughed again, Nigger, everything is about evidence, and theres no proof of what you say! Cecil gave them a vicious look and said, Okay! Ill clean up after you guyster. Yagyu Piaosu coldly said to Leo, Leo, you are lucky to win, next Ill let another Muay Thai masterpete with you. But youre dead this time, because hes won the gold belt for three years in a row in the boxing ring of Toyo, and so far, no one has been able to beat him! Well, if youre so arrogant, Ill let him teach you a lesson! Now a grand and enthusiastic invitation to Taketori Aoyama toe out. With that, Yagyu Piaosu and the other two men pped hard. Taketori Aoyama, who was in his early twenties, was a tall man. He put down his sword and took off his jacket, revealing a strong body. He also began to warm up, wrestling with his head, twisting his neck, his waist and his buttocks. Cecilughed, Just now Taketori Osamu was the sumo wrestling champion and ended up as a fallen into water, this one will fall into water too. He looks strong, but it is useless, haha Nigger! If you have the guts tough one more time, Ill really throw you into the river to feed the fish. Yagyu Piaosu bellowed at Cecil as she said with her eyes wide open. Cecil responded with a disdainful look on his face, Youre too early to say that, we dont know who will be thrown down the river yet, dont talk big! Yagyu Piaosu red at Cecil. Immediately, Taketori Aoyama increased the fast pace of his warm-up exercise. After pressing his legs a few times, he flew up in the air and broke a bowl-sized tree on the spot. Immediately, Yagyu Piaosu and the other two men shouted excitedly! Leo looked at him coldly, his face still full of a yful smile. At this moment, Yagyu Piaosu said coldly again, Leo, did you see that? Thats a master! Dont think that you can kick eight people from Takeshi Martial School in seconds, thats their ipetence that makes you a hero. Let me tell you frankly, Taketori Aoyama can kick eighty people in seconds, what are you? Hmph!Original content from N?velDrama.Org. At this time another one also said, Leo, let me tell you, Taketori Aoyama once kicked down a giant stone lion statue and turned the boulder into broken powder foam! Yagyu Piaosuughed coldly again, Leo, Ill give you one more chance, if you agree to my condition, well let bygones be bygones for the matter of you injuring Fatty, otherwise, youll wait for someone to collect your corpse! Humph! Chapter 1258 One Move to Kill in Seconds At that, Leo said with another yful smile on his face, Cindy, dont talk big, defeat me first! Upon hearing that, Yagyu Piaosu spread a bright smile and then said, Taketori Aoyama, teach him a lesson! Dont treat him like a woman, but dont cripple him, hell be useful to me. Taketori Aoyama nodded and smiled, Senior sister, Ill try to take it easy on him, Ill try not to leave a crippled corpse for you. Cecil said with a face full of disdain, Taketori Aoyama, I remember a story like this, the leopard came and the bull said to the master beside him, this leopard is so small, it looks like Ill kill it with one bulls horn, and the master said you take it easy on it, Im going to catch it and kill it for the New Year, but, it ended up exactly like you guys, haha At these words, Yagyu Piaosu red hard at Cecil again and scolded, Nigger, will you shut up? Taketori Aoyama showed off the bulging, hard muscles and said to Yagyu Piaosu in a doting, self-absorbed manner. Cindy, why are you angry with the scum? Just look at how I beat up Leo, Im much better than him, Im the prince charming of your heart. Anotherughed, Taketori Aoyama, expect you to kill Leo in seconds so that senior sister will BE fond of you. Another one also said, Taketori Aoyama, go for it! Senior sister likes heroes, and we all positive about you and Cindy. Taketori Aoyama protected his head with both hands, his body kept swaying and steadily walked towards Leo, he said. Ive always had a crush on Cindy, Im going to beat up Leo in a minute, and Im going to show Cindy that Im a real hero. After saying that, Taketori Aoyama gave a low roar as he kicked his right foot hard at Leos left knee. Leo immediately took a step backwards. Taketori Aoyama raised his right foot again and kicked at Leos temple as fast as lightning. This move was fast and vicious, and the sound of breaking air whistled. Leo ducked low, Taketori Aoyamas right foot swept away and he quickly withdrew his foot, bent it up and kicked Leo in the face with his opposite leg. Leos body swept back to avoid it. Taketori Aoyamas right foot clicked the ground and flew up in the air again, bending his left foot cover to crash into Leos jaw. There was a loud bang! His knee crashed into the pole of a big tree, and the tree was suddenly shaken and full of leaves flying in the air. Leo sneered in his heart, This guys leg is really not bad! Its a pity that he ran into me. As soon as Taketori Aoyamas knee hit the ground, he roared again and rose into the air, rolling several times in the air and striking Leo with lightning strikes. Leo dodged up and down, but as fast as Taketori Aoyamas feet were, Leo dodged as fast as he could. The fight was thrilling, but Leo never fought back, letting Taketori Aoyama go first. He let Taketori Aoyama get the better of him, and he quickened the pace of his kicks, and the small, bowl-sized trees in the park suffered. Leaves and dust littered the sky. As he kicked, Taketori Aoyama shouted, Hands are two doors, its all about beating people with your legs, today you will get killed Taketori Aoyama kicked towards Leo, at his vital parts. But unfortunately, none of the kicks seed. Seeing that Leo was beaten with only the power to move but not the power to fight back, Yagyu Piaosu and the othersughed again. Oneughed again, People say Leos legs are good, it is ridiculous. When he met Taketori Aoyama, he went weak and only dodged, haha Another one alsoughed out loud, Leo has wimped out, Leo has really wimped out, hahaa. Yagyu Piaosu alsoughed out loud as she said to Cecil, Nigger, hurry up and tell your master to surrender and kneel down, otherwise, your master will be kicked to the ground! Upon hearing that, Cecil alsoughed out loud, Cindy, Taketori Aoyama will lose immediately! However, I wont bet with you guys again because youre all rogues. Yagyu Piaosus eyebrows knitted as she said angrily, Nigger, you are talking nonsense! Cecil said, Lets be patient for a few more minutes, ten at the most. Yagyu Piaosu was furious again, Okay! In ten minutes, if Taketori Aoyama wins, Ill make you a eunuch right away! Go for it, Taketori Aoyama! Go for it, Taketori Aoyama! The other two shouted together, Go for it, Taketori Aoyama! Go for it, Taketori Aoyama! Go for it, Taketori Aoyama The next second, Taketori Aoyama was immediately energized as he flew up his right foot and swept across Leos head with force. The force was so strong that the leaves on the ground swirled up. Leo sneered as he ducked his head, at the same time, Leo stepped on the toenail of Taketori Aoyamas left foot. Aoyama let out a painful cry and stumbled unsteadily as Leonded an 800 pound left hook on Aoyamas right temple. Taketori Aoyama fell to the ground with a bang, sending dust flying everywhere. Taketori Aoyama was knocked unconscious by the blow, and he instantly passed out. His pupils were contracting and he was foaming at the mouth as he twitched painfully on the ground. Leo nced at Taketori Aoyama on the ground andughed coldly, A milquetoast! You still think Im afraid of you! Now go lie down in the hospital and reflect on how to behave. Yagyu Piaosu and her people became dumbfounded again, they could not believe the reality before them. The powerful Taketori Aoyama was knocked unconscious to the ground in seconds by Leo, and once again, Yagyu Piaosu and the others were wrong. Yagyu Piaosu became pale on her face, and the other two looked at each other as they gradually panicked.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Cecilughed again and said, How is it, Cindy? I even said ten minutes at most, but its not even a minute yet. My master could have actually killed Taketori Aoyama in seconds at the beginning, but my master didnt want to do that, he just wanted to give him some time to be smug, but he was stupid that he was unaware of it, hahaha Yagyu Piaosu said angrily with her eyes opened wide, Cecil, if you talk nonsense again, I will kill you! At these words, Leos face sank as he walked up to Yagyu Piaosu and said in a cold voice. Yagyu Piaosu, are you convinced now? If you are, put my disciple down immediately, if not, then lets continue the fight until you are convinced. Chapter 1259 Strange Sword Technique Yagyu Piaosu said with cold eyes, You got lucky and won two of my men, and you think Ill be convinced of you? Youre too childish.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Leo nodded and said in a cold voice, Fine! Then the three of you go together. After saying that, Leo walked to the centre, his hands behind his back, and looked at the three with a yful face again. Yagyu Piaosuughed loudly, Leo, you are thinking highly of yourself. The next person to deal with you are one of the top sword god masters in Toyo. Leo was stunned, he asked suspiciously, Has one of you evere to our Pompeii and defeated the martial art school? Well then, which one is Sword God? Yagyu Piaosuughed again, Just that rubbish martial arts school of yours in Pompeii is nothing. At this moment, a stronger man said in a cold voice, Leo, my name is Taketori Kazuha and I am also considered a Sword God. Cindy is right, your rubbish school is not worthy of my strike! Come on, Ill make your soul go up in smoke with one stroke of my sword! Another thinner one also said in a cold voice, Leo, I am also considered a sword god, my name is Taketori Hidodo. You are arrogant, and I cant stand it anymore, I am now ready to teach you a lesson too! Upon hearing that, Leo was disappointed, because he could not smell that powerful aura that the real Sword God had on him. And these few people didnt have the aura of a Sword God on them at all, they were just ignorant. At this point, Cecil burst outughing again as he said. I finally know that Toyo is full of people who brag, otherwise, how could I havee all the way from thousands of miles toe here to pay homage to a master, because you guys are too good at bragging. Yagyu Piaosu was furious again and she said viciously, Nigger, I will cut your mouth offter and make you mute forever. Cecilughed out loud, Im afraid, Im so so so afraid Leo said in a cold voice, You two Sword Gods go together! Save others from saying that I bully you! Taketori Kazuha was furious and said, Can you defeat the two of us? He drew his long sword, the de shing brightly in the light, and then he roared and shed at Leos eyes. Leo dodged it. At the same time, Leos right hand grabbed his sword and pulled it. Taketori Kazuha cried out, his sword had fallen to the ground, and Leo pulled his hand backwards and his leg tripped him over. Taketori Kazuha got kicked out. With a loud band, his head hit the tree hard, and then he fell to the ground with a thud, fainting. Cecil cheered loudly, Master, youre so good! Yagyu Piaosu was dumbfounded. Taketori Kazuha and Taketori Hidodo were two brothers, and when he saw his brother faint to death, Taketori Hidodo cried out in mourning, then he bared his teeth and roared again. He then rushed to Leos side, holding his sword with both hands, and with a fierce sh, he didnt care about any methods, he just wanted to sh Leo to death. The sound of breaking air whistled and the sword shadows danced wildly, attacking Leo up and down, left and right. Leo dodged several strokes, but immediately, Taketori Hidodo shed his sword towards Leos head again. Leo ducked low and went behind Taketori Hidodo, he flew up and shed his palm hard at Taketori Hidodos neck. The neck of Taketori Kazuha was hit and his head mmed into the ground again. There was another ng! Taketori Hidodo fell unconscious. Seeing this, Cecil burst outughing again, saying, A bunch of pigs! I cant hear the sound of pigs anymore, hahaha Leo patted the dust on his body, he hooked it with his foot and the sword on the ground flew up, he grabbed it in his hand and looked at the dumbfounded Cindy. Then he said, Cindy, stop messing around now, hurry up and call the hospital ambnce, take them all to the hospital for resuscitation. With that, Leo walked over to Cecils side and used his sword to cut the thick rope tied around his feet. Master, be careful! Cindy came with her sword. The moment the rope broke, Cecil fell to the ground and shouted. Upon hearing that, Leo only felt a cold winding from the back of his head, and then, Leo immediately used his sword to block it. The two swords shed violently and Leo turned around with a sh of lightning and saw that it was Yagyu Piaosu who had attacked him with her sword. Leo was shocked and felt that Yagyu Piaosus strength was strong and her Kung Fu was not simple. Leo, I will show you today what is the kendo of Toyo! I will make you lose in a convincing manner. Yagyu Piaosu flew up in the air. Every stroke, with majestic momentum, stabbed toward Leo. Leo struggled to block with his sword, but he was momentarily confused by Yagyu Piaosu, he only felt the sword des shing in front of him like glow sticks. He said in his mind, Interesting! Ill y with her. The fifteen sword moves were used by Yagyu Piaosu in one go, but they couldnt hurt Leo. Yagyu Piaosu was shocked, this was the best move taught to her by her father, Yagyu Mamoru, but she could not imagine that it was easily blocked by Leo. Yagyu Piaosu had once used this move and had defeated countless masters in many tournaments in Toyo, but no one could dodge these fifteen swords. At most, they could dodge ten swords, and those who could dodge her ten swords were the best of the best. Immediately, Yagyu Piaosu used the two most powerful moves her father had taught her. These two moves were the Heavenly Maiden Scattering Flowers and the Earth Shaking Mountain sword stances. Although she had practised these two moves for nearly five years, she had not used them in her sword fights with masters. The reason was that every master could not beat her fifteen swords, so how could she use these two killer sword moves? The Heavenly Maiden Scattering Flowers was the main attack on the upper body. It can instantly create real and imaginary shadows, making the opponent confused and unable to distinguish the real from the fake. Earth Shaking Mountain was the main attack on the lower body, with a gyroscopic rotation style of fighting, the sword was so powerful that it could instantly cut off the opponents feet and make him lose his fighting ability. Chapter 1260 Terrible Strength After thinking about it, Yagyu Piaosu asked in confusion, Leo, how did my fifteen swords get cracked by you? Leoughed, Because you practice not well, your stance is not graceful enough, your speed is not fast enough, your force is not strong enough, anyway, your moves are full of ws. I was confused at the beginning, but I could distinguish your sword in two strokes. To put it bluntly, your kind of swordy is a treasure in Toyo, but its nothing in my eyes. Yagyu Piaosu, Cecilughed at this, the rope tied to his hand was already untied, so he said with a contemptuous face, Cindy, let me be honest with you, you better not be challenging my masters bottom line, or you will not be ashamed. Although I dont know martial arts, I can read the strength of both sides. To put it bluntly, a few of you are too weak. At these words, Yagyu Piaosu was furious as she said, Just now Leo managed to blocked my fifteen swords, but that doesnt count, because I still have more powerful moves to perform. Leo, do you dare to continue to receive the lesson? Leo smiled bitterly, frankly speaking, he really did not want to fight with Yagyu Piaosu. He was afraid that if he beat her up to the point lying on the ground, Leo would feel guilty. Cecilughed again, Theres nothing my master wouldnt dare, a martial artist constant challenge of difficulty to get better, but my master is hesitating to injure you or not. To be frank, facing such a weak woman like you, my master really doesnt want to hurt you, otherwise he would have beaten you into pieces long ago. At those words, Yagyu Piaosus eyebrows furrowed, she had mixed feelings of joy and sorrow. She was happy that Leo still cared about her; she was sad that she was the direct disciple of the Sword Sword, but she could not even hurt Leo in the slightest. But Yagyu Piaosu would not be willing to fail, so she decided to try two more moves. If she could not defeat Leo, she could prove that her father, Yagyu Mamoru, could not defeat Leo. After thinking about it, Yagyu Piaosu said coldly, Leo, you are good at bragging, you cant beat me, but you made it up that you dont want to hurt me. Leo shook his head andughed, Yagyu Piaosu, just use whatever moves you have. Heavenly Maiden Scattering Flowers! Immediately, Yagyu Piaosu used her sword to support the ground, her whole body bounced up and flew into the air, then she shook her sword into countless sword shadows in the air, the des of her sword stabbed Leo in a dense manner from top to bottom. The illusion of vision made Leo feel that there were swords all over his head, but he knew that only one sword was real, the others were all illusory fake swords. If Leo risked to block a sword, Leo would be stabbed. In other words, no matter how Leo tried to block it, he would definitely die. But Leoughed coldly and threw his sword into the air. As the sword was thrown into the air, a huge wind whistled up, breaking the air with an ear-splitting sound, and all the rubbish on the ground swept up. Cecil was dumbfounded by the sight. Yagyu Piaosu was stabbing Leo with her sword. In her opinion, no matter where Leo used his sword to block her sword, Leo was bound to die. However, Leo did not y by the rules and threw his sword at her. The sword was spinning and flying towards Yagyu Piaosu with great force. The sound of breaking air came with a loud bang, causing Yagyu Piaosu, who was on the offensive, to instead parry Leos flying sword. The two swords collided, and the sword in Yagyu Piaosus hand was shaken away. She cried out in terror and fell out of the air, only to be caught by Leo. Yagyu Piaosu watched Leo with her jaw dropped. She couldnt believe that her sword technique had been broken so easily by Leo. She could not believe that Leo was holding her when she fell from the air, otherwise she would have been dropped half to death. But there was a strange look in Leos eyes when he looked at Yagyu Piaosu, and Leo immediately knew that this girl would be very clingy to him in the future. Not daring to mess with her, he wanted her to give up on him early, so Leo threw her to the ground. With a thud, Yagyu Piaosus buttocks stuck to a jutting pointed stone, and instantly, she screamed in misery, baring her teeth and shouting, Ah! My butt hurts like hell, Leo, why did you drop me like that? I have no grudge against you, you bastard! Cecilughed loudly and then said in a cold voice, Cindy, youre really ungrateful! My master caught you from the air, otherwise, you would have fallen into crumbs, how dare you curse my master? If you curse one more time, Ill cut your tongue. Cecil picked up Yagyu Piaosus sword from the ground and looked at it, he said excitedly, Wow, Master, this sword seems to be Dragon Sword, the best of the best.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Leo took Yagyu Piaosus sword and gazed at it for a moment and said, Cindys sword is made of pure alloy steel, its really a good sword. Saying that, Leo picked up the sword he had just used again and said. This sword is much worse, the surface is broken, although its made of steel, but the purity is much worse than Yagyu Piaosus. At that moment, several of the men who had been knocked to the ground by Leo awoke, still moaning in pain on the ground. Cecil held up his sword and came to several of them and said. You have just seen insulting me and teasing me, I have been enduring it all night. If the three of you dont give me $30, 000, Ill cut off your hands immediately. It is up to your choice, Im the enforcer! With that said, Cecil came to Taketori Aoyamas side, who was now finally awake after being hit hard on the brain by Leo. However, these Muay Thai practitioners were still very hardy and would not die easily, but he was still very weak at this moment, with a serious head injury that caused his whole body to lose his fighting ability. Cecil ced his sword against Taketori Aoyamas arm and said, Taketori Aoyama, arent you a great fighter? Now you are lying here like a dead man. Tell me, do you want money or do you want your arm? I dont want to hear so much nonsense from you, make a choice now. Chapter 1261 Defeat Them Again At this time, Taketori Aoyama had been beaten to the point that his brain was not clear, and he was unable to pay attention to the topic of Cecil. At this time, Yagyu Piaosu, who was sitting on the ground, cried out loudly, changing her arrogant and domineering manner and putting on a pitiful look. Seeing that Taketori Aoyama had already been beaten into that state, and not knowing whether he would be a waste in the future, Leo took his sword from Cecil, and said. Cecil, I think they have been beaten half to death, we have already achieved the purpose of punishing them, there is no need for us to kill them! Go back and leave this ce. Okay, Master! Cecil responded. Leo then came to Yagyu Piaosu and returned her sword to her, saying indifferently. I admit that your swordy is very good! Unfortunately, you have met your nemesis. If you know Sword God, ask him toe out and make amends to Pompeii and apologise to us! If he cant do that, then fine, Ill just have to keep defeating all your martial arts school. If hees out and apologize to me and to Pompeii, this will be over and well go back to Pompeii immediately. Yagyu Piaosu did not say anything, she sat on the ground lost in thought, her eyes swollen with tears staring nkly at the ground, her eyes full of sorrow. When Leo saw that she didnt say anything, he sighed, and left with Cecil. When Yagyu Piaosu saw that Leo had left, she could do nothing about it. She had no choice but to call an ambnce to take several of them to the hospital for treatment. She had to pay for all the medical expenses out of humanitarian considerations. When Yagyu Piaosu returned to her house, she went to bed and slept under the covers. She did not want to tell her father, Yagyu Mamoru, about it because she felt that it would be very difficult for him to defeat Leo. After todays battle, she felt that Leos strength was so terrifying. If Leo had not shown mercy tonight, she would have died. She was worried that if her father, Yagyu Mamoru, were to be defeated by Leo. Then the status of Yagyu Mamoru, Sword God, would be lost, and everything would go down the drain. So she kept it in dark. However, in the middle of the night, Yagyu Mamoru, he received a wounded family members call to question. At the news, Yagyu Mamoru was shocked, heforted the family member and then came to his daughters room. He sat on a chair, looked at Yagyu Piaosu with a gloomy face, and asked. Piaosu, what happened to you tonight? You took your brothers to a fight, who did you beat up? All the brothers were beaten up and put in hospital? Seeing that things had fallen apart, Yagyu Piaosu sat up, sighed and told Yagyu Mamoru exactly what had happened tonight. When Yagyu Mamoru heard this, his face changed dramatically and he said quietly, It seems that this Leo is really something. I thought those few sword moves that I had imparted to you are invincible in the world, I never thought that he would crack them in a moment. Yagyu Piaosu sighed again and said quietly, Dad, you should try not topete with him, its hard to win against him. Hes simply a devil. Besides, if you lose, our position in Toyo will be difficult to protect. Yagyu Mamoru pondered for a moment, smiled bitterly and didnt say anything as he stood up and walked wearily out of the room. Three dayster, Sword God still had note out to apologise to Leo, this made Leo furious, he gritted his teeth and said, Sword God, you wonte out, will you? Ill beat you up until youe out! Full of anger, Leo took Lydia, his daughter Emilia and Cecil, and took a taxi to one of the biggest martial arts schools in the East City. Leo still picked a willow to use as a weapon. Cecil asked in disbelief, Master, can this also be used as a weapon? Leo said with a smile, Everything can be used as a weapon. Oh, that gives me long knowledge. Cecil held Emilias hand and said with an admiring expression. Leo walked in with a big grin and saw that the students were practicing wooden swords with fervour, nking and sparring. Cecil shouted, Stop, everyone! Wevee to fight with you.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. On hearing this, hundreds of people immediately stopped their drills and they immediately walked towards Leo and the others. Nigger, youve really brought someone here to fight with us! Ill let youe go out lying down! A man said, taking off the protective headgear and the protective vest on his body, with a contemptuous look on his face. But everyone in the martial arts school knew the nigger, as he had arrived the day before to ce the warrants. When Leo saw them approaching, he said in a deep voice, Im from Pompeii, originally I came to find Sword God, but Sword God is hiding like a turtle, so Im sorry, I had toe and force him toe out. A manughed, Because youre a nobody, Sword God will bother with you. Another man alsoughed, A hawk will never bother with a dove! For a dove will never fly as high as a hawk. Cecil said loudly, Thats true! Because my master is a hawk, you and your Sword God are pigeons, so pigeons will always lie on the ground when they see an hawk and dare not fly! No, it would be more apt topare you all to a group of turtles! Theyughed instead of being angry, Bragging! They are good at bragging, haha. Leo said with a look of contempt, The pigs masters never understand what the pigs are saying! Until they are killed! Come on! Are you all together fight as a group, or do you take turns? Hahaha At that, everyoneughed again. What are you guysughing at? Why arent you all practicing martial arts? A man at the back of this group of martial artists asked in a deep voice. Master, the man from Pompeii is here, he bragged that he would destroy all of us, its too funny. A martial artist said. Immediately, everyone made a way out, this man walked in front of Leo with his hands behind his back, he asked in a cold voice, Are you the one who came to fight with us? Leo took a nce at this man, who was very strong. He was about forty years old, with a square face, thick eyebrows and sharp eyes. He had a powerful aura about him, walking like the wind and standing like a pine. Leo said indifferently, Yeah, Im here to fight with you! Who wille first? It feels better for you all toe together! Chapter 1262 Betting on Willow The mans eyes were as dark as a night hawk, and he said to Leo in a cold voice. My name is Taketori Yongqing, Im the curator here, and since youre so domineering in fighting with us, we wee you! But remember, so far, no one who hase here to fight with us has ever gotten out alive! Leo sneered, Is that so? But Im telling you, the people I fight will end up all on their knees begging me! At those words, the crowdughed out loud again. This man is so shameless! He is bragging! He is outrageous! I dont know how to describe him! Tell us all to kneel down? What does he think we are? Does he really think were a bunch of ants? Later Im going to pick his mouth so hard that hell be mute from now on! The curator, Taketori Yongqing, looked disdainful as he pointed to the shelves with weapons on the wall and said to Leo. You dont have a sword, but we wont bully an unarmed man, so take whatever weapons you need yourself. Leo shook his head andughed, Do I need to use a sword to deal with you people? The willow in my hand is enough. After saying that, Leo shook the willow in his hand and looked at Taketori Yongqing with a look of contempt. At these words, the crowdughed again, some of them with tears in their eyes, and a few of them wereughing so hard that they were holding the wall. Willow? How can a willow be used as a weapon? Holy shit! I can use noodles as a weapon too. What an idiot, I think this guy is just out of his mind! Can willow kill people? I could give him a hundred strokes even if I was bare-chested! In this fools eyes, our swords are made of y, haha. Our swords are not even y in his eyes, they are noodles fried in a pot. Taketori Yongqing was even more speechless, and after a moment of anger, he turned around as he said to his disciples. Did you all hear that? The man who came to fight with is a madman! No! A fool, to be precise! When you fight himter, beat him to death! Im going to have tea with my girlfriend in the inner room, so let me know when youre done and Ill call someone to collect the body! After saying that, Taketori Yongqing put his hands behind his back as he walked towards the inner room to drink tea. Okay! Dont worry, curator, go and drink your tea! The crowd responded loudly. Taketori Yongqing walked into the inner room, and he closed and locked the door. The noisy noises outside could not be heard in this inner room at all. Curator, whats going on outside? A woman at the tea table said in a delicate voice. Troublemakers, and he wants to fight with us. I will knock him with one punch. Taketori Yongqing looked at her lustfully and said, Do you really want to learn swordy? The woman smiled sweetly again, then whispered with a scarlet face, Everyone in the East says that your swordy is the best in the world, so I havee here in admiration, Master, but I have poor money on hand, do you think the tuition could be cheaper? Money is not a big deal, as long as we Taketori Yongqing sat down next to the woman, his right hand was wrapped around her waist. The woman shivered, closed her eyes tightly and allowed him to do whatever he wanted. A sturdy tall man came out from the crowd, looking domineering. He took off his upper clothes, revealing his fat, and he snapped his chest and growled, saying. Listen, Pompeii man! Ill show you, a frog in a well, what I am capable. Having said that, he took a wooden stick from the shelf and handed it to his senior brother, adding, Here, let this braggart see what we can do. Okay! With that, this senior brother used the wooden stick towards his stomach and struck it with great force. He struck three blows in a row. Afterwards, his senior brother dropped the stick and sneered, Did you see that? This strong man approached Leo with aughing face and said with a mocking expression, Did you see that, braggart? Im not even afraid of a wooden stick striking me, will I be afraid of your willow? Leo snorted, Humph, I feel that your wooden stick is like a prop made for a movie, not as real as my willow, do you dare to try? At this, the strong mans face turned ck with anger and he said with a grimace, Fine! Ill let you strike three times first, but what if you cant hurt me with three whips? Leo said again with a contemptuous face, I dont need three whips, one whip is enough, if I cant hurt you, you can do whatever you want. The strong man said with a sneer, Fine, if you cant hurt me, you have to let me throw three punches! Leoughed and said, Not to mention three punches, I wont fight back even if you beat me to death. The strong manughed wildly, and he said viciously, Come on! Immediately, he breathed in and out, his whole body muscles rolled and undted like waves of wheat, his feet slightly crouched in stance, and his eyes abruptly looked at Leo.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Leos face was cold, and his eyes were bitterly cold, looking at him sharply. At the same time, his energy sank into his abdomen, and his physical energy surged into his willow holding hand, while a powerful aura emerged from his right hand. This powerful aura instantly caused the temperature around him to drop rapidly. Leos willow hit the strong mans body hard, and a huge wind exploded from the willow, sending the strong man flying backwards several feet into the air. The strong man screamed in the air with a heart-breaking scream. At the same time, his towering body knocked down arge number of people. The strong many on top of the people he had crushed, his pupils constricted, and his mouth spat out a huge cloud of blood as his body twitched in pain. The crowd was stunned, their bodies shaking. Cecilughed loudly, You are so intolerant of fighting. But after all, these people were all martial arts practitioners, they were only shocked for a moment, and immediately recovered their fighting strength. Immediately, one of them plucked out his long sword, shouted and his flying sword stabbed at Leos throat. Leo sneered and easily dodged it, striking his sword-wielding hand with a willow whip. There was a thud! He shouted in pain, his sword flew down, and Leo flew up and kicked him out, and he fell heavily on top of the injured strong man. Immediately, he too was spitting out blood in a big gulp. Brothers, lets go! Lets chop him to death with random swords! The crowd was shocked for a moment, then they said in unison, then they all drew their swords together and frantically surrounded Leo, in the vain hope of killing him with a mess of swords with the number of people. Chapter 1263 Sweeping Armies But after a fight, Lydia, Emilia and Cecil were dumbfounded. Is this a movie? How unbelievable. They didnt just y dead and lie on the ground of their own ord, did they? Cecil was holding his phone, he was taking video, muttered, I havent had watched enough, Ill watch it again. Senior, my dad is awesome, its even better than watching anime. Emilia giggled. Yeah! Cecil gave a thumbs up in praise. Leo stood loftily, the willow still in his hand, only the leaves were gone, but the willow was smoother. Mountains of meny on the ground, cascading, groaning in pain, their bodies twitching. Swords and blood littered the ground. One man, not badly injured, had crawled with difficulty to the door of the curates inner chamber, snapped and banged on the door. It was a long moment before the curators door pulled open and Taketori Yongqing stood dishevelled in the doorway, the woman behind him standing with her back turned, her clothes on in a panic. Whats wrong? Taketori Yongqing asked in shock as he spotted the disciples on the floor. We failed. The disciple covered his face which was swollen by the willow as he coughed. At these words, Taketori Yongqings pupils shrank as he scrambled away from the door in a panic. Arriving at the martial arts school, seeing the people lying all over the ground, he roared in shame and anger, All of you, stand up! Dont y dead! Get up, all of you! Dont make a fool of yourself! Taketori Yongqing shouted. At that, the disciples all struggled to get up, some of them stood up and fell back down again. They could only help each other pull theirpanions up in groups of three or five. At this time, the sultry woman came behind Taketori Yongqing, and she asked softly, Dear, who did these people get beaten up like this? Taketori Yongqing smiled bitterly and said softly, Well, dear, several thousand men in ck came just now, my disciples were attacked by them secretly, then they all ran away, leaving these few people in front of me who didnt run away. Oh, is that the man with the willow in his hand? Yes, the very man with the willow in his hand, I will beat him to death now! Yes! Beat him to death! Let these guys lie in hospital too! The sultry woman ced her hands on her waist and said with her eyes wide open. Upon hearing that, Taketori Yongqing said in a soft and doting voice, Honey, stand on the side and watch, see my dominance as the worlds number one Sward God! Darling, Im so looking forward to it, Im going to watch with full attention. After saying that, the sultry woman leapt to the side. Although Taketori Yongqing despised Leo with his mouth, he was beginning to chill in his heart about Leos strength. So he was going to put his lifelong learning of swordsmanship against Leo in front of him. Immediately, he hooked the hilt of the sword on the ground with his foot and the long sword rose up in the air, which he grabbed with one hand. The woman immediately apuded and called out, My dear, your pose is so dashing. On hearing that, Taketori Yongqingughed, The most elegant and beautiful moves are yet toe, this is nothing. Leo coughed andughed, Taketori Yongqing, did you have a confortable sleep? Cecilughed, Master, hesfortable, he has a woman in his arms, haha Taketori Yongqing looked pale as he said in a cold voice, Pompeii man, you are so despicable and shameless! I will sacrifice your head to my martial school today! Make you kneel to me for all eternity, so that your soul can never return to your homnd. Leoughed loudly, Too bad you dont have the ability to do that! Look at this bunch of disciples youve taught, I put them all down in a few minutes, how much better can a master like you be? The sultry woman, ? She thought to herself, These people who were knocked down were told that they were defeated by thousands of men in ck, how did it turn out that it was this man with the willow who knocked them down? After taking a look at the woman, Taketori Yongqing turned back to Leo and sneered, You are bragging, I heard that they were injured by several thousand men in ck, how can they got defeat by you alone! Leo, Cecilughed out loud, Taketori Yongqing, I think youre not awake from your dream. Leo alsoughed out loud, Right! He is still sinking in his dream Watch out!Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Taketori Yongqing shouted, and he stabbed at Leos chest with his sword. Leo flew up in the air, dodging his sword. When his sword missed, Taketori Yongqing used his sword to support the ground, and he also flew up in the air, shouting Dragon out of the hole. Then he held his sword with both hands and stabbed Leo in a circling motion, the sound of his sword whistling and the shadow of his sword like a swimming dragon, fast and fierce. With a waist thrust in the air, Leo once again flew up in the air and dodged the sword. The sword was so powerful that the de dug deep into the wall, exposing only the hilt of the sword outside the wall, and he was suspended halfway up the wall, his body swaying. My dear, that was great! Go for it! The sultry woman cheered him up. Leo stood on the ground with a yful grin on his face. Cecilughed out loud. Taketori Yongqings disciples, however, were dumbfounded as they stared unbelievingly at their master on the wall. Taketori Yongqing woefully missed a few strokes, so he stomped hard with both feet and at the same time pulled his sword out with both hands, with a lunge. But he rolled off the top of the wall with a lunge because he had pushed too hard. He fell right at the feet of the woman, who screamed out of breath, Darling, are you okay? Cecilughed again. Master, are you all right?! The disciples also shouted. Taketori Yongqing could barely catch his breath from the fall, and he looked into the affectionate gaze of the woman and bared his teeth, I am okay, dear! I was carelessness. Soon he was up again, and he blinked his eyes, which became clear again from the murkiness. Then he looked at Leo again viciously and said sarcastically, Listen, Pompeii man, dont jump around and hide if you can, do you have what it takes to catch my strike with the willow in your hand? Leo coughed and said with a smile, You mean, when you sh with your sword, I dont run and then use the willow to block your sword hard? Taketori Yongqing narrowed his eyes, nodded his head and said in a cold voice, Yes, do you have the guts? Can you take my sword with a willow? Then you can be considered capable. Leoughed loudly, Fine! Lets y this move, Ill make you conviced! Chapter 1264 The Emperor’s Secret Visit Upon hearing this, an evil and poisonous smile appeared on Taketori Yongqings face as he gave Leo a deadly look with a pair of shady eyes and added mockingly. You remember that! However, you are dead either way! Watch the move! With a shout, Taketori Yongqing rose into the air, and his flying sword struck Leos head as fast as lightning. In a sh, Leoughed coldly as he gently raised his flying willow to meet the blow. But the sword was reversed in the air and the de was poked straight at Leos throat. The sound of the de scraping up against the air was loud and piercing. The front was a false move, the back was a real move, and the two swords changed in seconds, all in one stroke. Those watching from the sidelines, with the illusion of vision, thought that Taketori Yongqing was shing the sword, but in the blink of an eye the sword was pointed at Leos throat, fast and fierce. In the snap of a finger, the sword was a stones throw away but Leo used a flying willow to curl around it, which wrapped around the sword even with Taketori Yongqings palm and was entangled to death. Leo stood tall as he grabbed the flying willow with his right hand and brought it to the ground with the same force, while at the same time, Leos left hand grabbed the acupuncture point of Taketori Yongqings waist. In an instant, his whole body went numb as if he had been struck by electricity, apanied by a huge pain that tore his heart out. His pupils dted and he screamed out in agony. His head mmed into the ground like a flying arrow off the string. In a moment, Leo pulled the flying willow that had been curled around his sword into the air again. The sword was sent flying and fell to the ground. There was a thud!Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Takenoki Yongqings head hit hard on the ground. The inertia of the tremendous force, coupled with the weight of Takenoki Yongqing, instantly knocked him out. The struggle caused Takenoki Yongqings body to twitch continuously. At this point, the martial arts school was so quiet that even the sound of confetti falling to the ground could be heard. The disciples of Taketori Yongqing were stunned and dumbfounded, their eyes horrified and their bodies trembling. The sultry woman was also pale as she turned from shock to despair, then from despair to sorrow, then from sorrow to remorse. Of course, she had been deceived by Taketori Yongqing in order to learn the sword, but she had never imagined that this curator was, in fact, nothing. So her eyes, which were zing and burning, turned deadly hollow, and her eyes turned in vain into lonely and cold diffusion. She let out a long sigh and looked with contempt at Taketori Yongqing, who looked like a dead man on the ground. She waved her sleeve and left. Cecil was also shaken, he did not let out a loudugh again, but looked at Leo with a face of worship, he thought Leo was a god, a martial god, a heavenly god! It was the mythical legend. Leo looked coldly at the shivering people in the martial arts school, then took Lydia, Emilia and Cecil with away. Next, Leo kept going to fight with the martial arts schools, and many martial arts schools in Toyo such as, East City, Han City, Bear City and many others fell. Immediately, videos of Leos beatings at the martial arts school in Toyo were spread all over the inte. Various TV channels alsopeted to show the news of Leo defeating the martial arts school in seconds, and there was a lot of discussion. In Pompeii, it was a sensation, with news, videos and headlines from all over the media enthusiastically broadcasting videos and articles about Leos defeating the Toyo martial arts school. Everyone was overjoyed and happy, and everyone praised Leo for his good work and for winning the honour of his country. The Emperor of Toyo, Takemoto Nesin, was no longer calm. After all, he had only just taken office and this incredible thing had happened under his watch. He could feel everyone in Toyo cursing him for his ipetence. He had originally asked Sword God, Yagyu Mamoru, toe out and suppress Leo, yet Yagyu Mamoru did not show up, much to his annoyance. He was so angry in his office that he bared his teeth, so he had no choice but to call Yagyu Mamoru again. However, Yagyu Mamorus phone was switched off. Takemoto Nesin was annoyed and he asked his secretary to go to the door and ask Yagyu Mamoru toe to the imperial court to discuss the matter. An hourter, the secretary returned with a grimace and said, Emperor, Yagyu Mamoru is in seclusion, and his daughter says he wont see anyone, sorry. Upon hearing this, Takemoto Nesin said in a cold voice after a moment of silence, Well, Ill go and see him personally. With that, Takemoto Nesin got into a car, surrounded by a dozen bodyguard cars, and arrived at Yagyu Mamorus house. When Takemoto Nesin got out of the car, he straightened his straight suit and greasy hair, and then he said to the bodyguards who were nking him, You dont need to go in, Ill just go in by myself. Yes! Emperor. The bodyguards said respectfully. Takemoto Nesin knocked on the door and a momentter it opened with a creak. Yagyu Piaosu put on a bright smile as he opened the door, Greetings, Emperor! Pleasee in! When he saw Yagyu Piaosus bright smile, the displeasure in Takemoto Nesins heart quickly disappeared, so he said with a smile. Piaosu, where is your father? With that, Takemoto Nesin put his hands behind his back as he walked in domineeringly. My father is in retreat now, since you are here in person, I will take you to see him. Yagyu Piaosu said as she apanied Takemoto Nesin. Yagyu Piaosu, your house is nice. As he walked, Takemoto Nesin looked around at the various flowers and cherry blossoms in the courtyard. I dont have time to take care of it, the flowers arent even fresh. Yagyu Piaosu said with a smile. The two of them entered the courtyard and walked towards the back door of the back east courtyard, Yagyu Piaosu said softly, My father is here in the back courtyard in the training ground. With that, Yagyu Piaosu gently pulled open the door to the back yard. Takemoto Nesin followed him inside. In the spacious practice yard, Yagyu Mamoru was practising his swordy. He was seen dancing his sword in unison, flying through the air at speed, and when the sword dance reached its climax, only the sword was visible but not the man. The cherry blossoms and leaves were blown by the wind of his sword, sending them flying all over the sky. On the ground were five stakes, each about a dozen centimetres in diameter, standing side by side. With a roar, Mamoru Yusei struck his sword in the air and shed at the five stakes with his flying sword. One sword shed across the waist of all five stakes at the same time. Immediately, Yagyu Mamorunded on the ground from the air. He slowly withdrew his energy, closed his eyes, held his breath and collected his energy in his abdomen. The next second! The wooden stakes that had been cleaved by the sword fell to the ground with a ng together. Chapter 1265 Sword God of Toyo Great swordy! Worthy of being a sword god! Bravo! Takemoto Nesin eximed out, and pped his hands. At the sound of this, Yagyu Mamoru was stunned, he immediately opened his eyes and saw that it was the Emperor Takemoto Nesin and his daughter standing in the doorway, he immediately smiled, saying, Emperor, youre here. With that, he thrust his sword into the scabbard on his waist and striding over to Takemoto Nesin, he sped his fist and smiled again, Emperor, lets go and have a chat over tea. Takemoto Nesin nodded with a smile. So Yagyu Mamoru brought Takemoto Nesin to his quaint parlour. Yagyu Piaosu skillfully made tea and poured it for them both. Taking a sip of the fragrant tea, Takemoto Nesin smiled and asked, Yagyu Mamoru, have you made any breakthroughs in your kendotely? Yagyu Mamoru took a sip of tea. He sighed and said quietly, Not yet, I cant eat or sleep because of this. The upper realm of Sword Of Hellfire is like sealed, it is heard to make breakthrough. Of course, Yagyu Mamoru knew that Takemoto had asked him to deal with Leo again, but he didnt like to point it out. At these words, Takemoto Nesins brow furrowed and his face sank as he gathered his anger and said in a light tone. That Pompeii boy is very arrogant, he has been causing a lot of trouble in Toyo recently, and he has thwarted several of our martial arts schools one after another and threatened to make you apologise, how do you see this being handled? After saying this, Takemoto Nesin lit a cigarette, took a few sharp puffs and exhaled quietly. He then leaned back on the sofa and closed his eyes as he restrained his indignation. The curling smoke was clearlyced with angry unease. Sitting on the edge of the sofa, Yagyu Piaosu was silent, her face became visibly stiff. She looked at her father, and then at Takemoto Nesin, and could only let out a resentful sigh. It was her father who had caused the trouble by going to Pompeii and defeated the martial arts school, and yet he had all the martial arts school to suffer the consequence. It was clearly her fathers fault! But, again, there was too much helplessness in the face of reality. Yagyu Piaosu was gloomy. Hearing that, Yagyu Mamoru could sense Takemoto Nesins anger. But he did not take it to his heart, although her daughter said Leo powerful like the devil. However, he still thought that Leo was a mole and he would always be the elephant, and the elephant did not want topete with the mole. So, Yagyu Mamoru also said in a light time, Emperor, I am Sword God! Sword God represents the highest strength in the martial arts of Toyo! The enemy that the Sword God deals with is an equal match, and there is no way that I would fight with a body from Pompeii. Its like the worlds top boxing champion going to thrash a three-year-old child. Besides, those martial arts schools that have been knocked down in droves are only to me for their ineptitude in learning martial arts, they cant me anyone but themselves for being useless! It has nothing to do with me! Takemoto Nesin, Yagyu Piaosu, Takemoto Nesin was silent as he savoured these words of Yagyu Mamoru. But it made him realize that Yagyu Mamoru valued his reputation than everything! He gritted his teeth and puffed out his cheeks, so he said no more and stood up grimly as he waved his sleeves away. Yagyu Mamoru and Yagyu Piaosu saw him off. When Takemoto Nesin had gone, Yagyu Piaosu closed the door. She looked at her fathers gloomy face, so she said with distress and love, Dad, lets just apologise to Leo, and hell leave Toyo. After he leaves, everyone will be happy. Why bother making the country of Toyo look like its haunted every day and people are on edge? Yagyu Mamoru had his hands behind his back as he looked up at the clear blue sky, but with a gloomy look on his face. Then he looked down, squinting his eyes, he let out a long sigh and said, I understand this! To put it bluntly, when a martial artist apologises to his opponent, it proves that I am afraid of him, and I admitted lost, then my lifes work will go down the drain! I would rather die in battle than do such a despicable thing! But dad Yagyu Piaosu wanted to say, Then go and fight him, however, she thought of Leos demon-like strength and she stopped talking. She didnt want her father to be suppressed by Leo, everything was more important than anything else if her father could live safely! Yet after thinking about it, she felt that it was too hopeless. And then, she let out a long sigh. Yagyu Mamoru raised his eyes and looked at Yagyu Piaosu, whose eyes were bleak and her face was white, and he said in a quiet voice. I will definitely seek a battle with him, but not at this time, first let him continue to be smug, and then he will fall miserably! Understand? After saying that, Yagyu Mamoru strode towards the practice room.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Looking at her fathers firm yet helpless stride, Yagyu Piaosus heart trembled violently. It was as if she saw an eagle on the sea, in the midst of a fierce storm, unable to find a ce where it could stay. Just keep flying aimlessly Wuto and Miyamoto went to the major hospitals and visited those who had been injured by Leo. The two ran around the hospitals all day in a cart, and only in the evening did they finish seeing the injured people in the various martial arts schools. After all, when Wuto and Miyamoto were in power at the pce, the heads of these martial arts schools had all sorts of courtesy dealings with them. Of course, the people who burned incense with them were all from the martial arts schools, and Wuto and Miyamoto were simply offered to them as bodhisattvas. Now that the incense burners had been beaten up, Wuto and Miyamoto would have been mindful of connection and naturally went to visit them. But these people who had been beaten, were all angry and resentful as they had never seen Emperor Takemoto Nesine out to help them redress their grievances. When they saw Wuto and Miyamoto, they each told them of their anger andints. On hearing this, Wuto and Miyamoto looked so angry and furious on the surface that they immediately vowed that they would find a way to take care of Leo! Upon hearing this, the wounded man lying on the bed immediately burst into tears of gratitude! Since they had said so, they had to keep their words, not to mention the fact that the two brothers have always hated Leo. Now that they were not in power, they had no way to use the power in their hands to suppress Leo. But they had plenty of crooked ideas. So at night, the two brothers sat at the coffee table drinking tea and thinking of ideas, both of them in meditation, came up with the best ideas to suppress Leo. Half an hourter, Wuto pped the table with a look of excitement as he said aloud, Brother, there it is, I have an idea! Chapter 1266 Brothers Conspire Miyamoto eagerly asked, Brother, what is your idea? Wuto said quietly. When we were in power at the pce, I knew a lot of foreign journalists, we send them videos of Leo beating up people from various martial arts schools and hospital inpatients, then tell them to make a big deal out of it and publish it on their countries TVs and in the media to create a world-wide public opinion. Let everyone in the world know that the Pompeii masters are tantly bullying our people in Toyo, and this will soon cause international public outrage, and they will definitely condemn the Pompeii top leadership for their bullying. Then, the senior leaders of Pompeii will definitely not be able to bear the pressure of media opinion, and they will transfer Leo back then. At these words, Miyamotos heart fluttered, and heughed loudly and said. Good, very good, we will go tomorrow to collect the material, go to each martial arts school to take the video of their surveince, then make another trip to the hospital, let those wounded people angrily dislike Leos image to have a big close-up Wuto said awe-inspiringly, Yes, thats it, well go and collect the footage tomorrow haha The two mens bodies trembled with excitement, so they continued to drink tea. But a few momentster, Miyamoto said with a sigh, Brother, I always feel sorry, suffocating. Puzzled, Wuto asked, How so? Miyamoto said quietly, Brother, if Leo cant stand the pressure of public opinion, he will go back to Pompeii, but we are still at a big loss. Our anger cant be consoled, they have no ce to get their medical bills. At these words, Wuto was frowning again, and he said quietly, Brother, I also think that it is mercy to Leo, shall we think of some way to take care of Leo? Miyamoto took a breath said, We should find a way to get Leo killed! Wuto asked with a frown, eager and puzzled, Were no match for him, but do you mean we can start with Leos wife and daughter? Brother, youre so clever! Miyamoto took another sip of tea and lit a cigarette, then added, There is no way we can deal with him because he is the devil, but we can deal with his wife and daughter. Kidnap his wife and daughter, hide them in a secret ce where Leo can never find them, then arrange for people to ckmail him. He is rich, we can make him go bankrupt! At these words, Wuto pped the table excitedly and said aloud, Excellent! Should we go abroad and hire special forces? I think its more stable to hire special forces, lets invest in the cost of hiring special forces first and then extort an astronomical amount from Leo. Miyamoto was astonished and said sharply, No, no! Dont mess around! The cost of hiring special forces is enormous! No way! Its too risky, what if we lose everything? At these words, Wutos face changed, and he said with annoyance, Brother, I know what you mean, do you want to hire a group of minions? Miyamoto said with a firm voice, Yes! Ill hire a whole bunch of minions, hiring a hundred of them costs less than a tenth of the cost of a special forces soldier, and even if our kidnapping n fails, the cost of losing is affordable! What if we seed? Thats a big profit! At these words, Wuto was happy out of his mind and closed his eyes, as if he saw gold raining from the sky. The dream passed immediately, and he said again with a face full of reluctance, Brother, I dont think we need to spend money to invite the minions, because the whole country of Toyo hates Leo so much that they want to peel his skin and draw his tendons, and if I invite them, a few thousand people wille out to help! When Miyamoto heard that, heughed out loud and said, Yes! Zero investment is the best! Good! Well get to work on it tomorrow! After thest encounter between Emilia and the little girl Yamaguchi Hyakuyan with the musical instrument, they both left their contact information with each other as well. So they keep in touch every day yet. At 8pm, sitting cross-legged on the sofa, Emilia saw Yamaguchi Hyakuyan on the line, and she immediately typed, Hyakuyan, do you miss me? Yamaguchi Hyakuyan immediately sent a smiley face back to Emilia and replied, Emilia, Im having my birthday in a few days, Ill treat you to dinner then and Ill ask my dad to drive to the hotel to pick you up. At that, Emilia immediately gave a smile as she replied, Yes, yes, Ill buy you a big present! Immediately, Yamaguchi Hyakuyan replied, Thank you, Emilia! I dont need a present, I will happy when youe! Emilia, Im about to perform my talent on the live stream, talk to youter! Emilia squealed in disbelief and eagerly asked, Whats your live number? Im going to watch. Yamaguchi Hyakuyan immediately sent her the link to the website and the live streaming number. Emilia excitedly tried to log on with herputer, but her mother, Lydia, was working on herputer. So Emilia went to where Cecils room was. Pushing open Cecils room, she found that Leo was teaching Cecil martial arts.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Every night, Leo touched Cecil the basic moves of the Tiger Bashing Fist. Leo has a wide range of martial arts training methods. He chose a very practical set of Tiger Bashing Fist for Cecil to practise. The Tiger Bashing Fist was the beginning of the martial arts and was divided into four stages. Blood Training Realm, Energy Gathering Realm, Furnace Training Realm, and Drainless Xuan Realm. The Blood Training Realm is the carrying of energy and blood throughout the body, starting from the abdomen and moving to all the limbs and bones. Progressively, it trains the skin, blood, tendons and bones. When practising to the high level of the realm, the whole bodys flesh and skin be a bronze wall, hands can tear the flying birds, tigers and leopards, fingers can pinch the stone for powder. Of course, the room is not a good ce to practise kung fu, so Cecil would go to the park at 3am the next morning to practise. No matter what the weather was like, he would go and practise even when the wind was blowing and the rain was falling. At this point, Emilia gently walked over to herputer and sat down, after which she turned herputer and logged onto the website given to her by Yamaguchi Hyakuyan. She then immediately registered and gave herself the name Emilia. Chapter 1267 Nine Dragons in Pompeii After clicking on the live video, she really found that Yamaguchi Hyakuyan was in the live video, she was wearing a beautiful kimono and ying a flute. The way she held the flute was graceful. She yed a song called A distant call. The sound of the flute was melodious, crisp and soft, seemed to be an airy sounding from far away, pleasant to the ear. Emilia looked on in a daze, then she smiled brightly and immediately typed in a line, Hyakuyan, go for it! I am here. But Hyakuyan was concentrating on ying her flute, so she had no time to read the text sent by Emilia. When Emilia looked at her fan section, she let out a disappointed sigh and said, Howe there are only thirty fans? Its a pity, she is ying so well! Reward! Reward and she can increase your fans.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Leo and Cecil were attracted by the sound of the flute, and the two walked over, with Cecil saying. Really? Senior brother, but I dont know how to reward. Emilia looked back, she asked in confusion. Leo smiled and asked, Emilia, is this a friend you met at the airport and invited you for milk tea? Emilia nodded vigorously and said, Yes, dad, shes going to invite me to dinner in a few days, shes having a birthday. Oops, howe she has so few fans? When Cecil heard this, his heart fluttered and heughed, Log in with my ount, Ill help you with your reward, you stand off to the side and watch. Okay! Thank you, senior brother. Emilia replied, and then jumped down with a leap of faith. Cecil sat down at theputer, he logged out of Emilias ount and logged into Hyakuyans live stream ording to the ount Emilia gave him. Leo smiled as he also took out his phone and wrote down Hyakuyans live streaming ount, then he left. Cecils nickname was Qi Tian Da Sheng, and he quickly bought 9999 gold coins for the ne bounty. The screen was filled with nes. Emilia immediatelyughed out loud with joy. When Hyakuyan in the live broadcast saw this, she was dumbfounded with surprise, and then she coyly stood up and nodded her head and said, Thank you, Qi Tian Da Sheng! Thank you, Qi Tian Da Sheng! Cecil immediately waved his finger and typed a line over, Go for it, Hyakuyan! Im with Emilia to support you! Seeing the words of Emilia on the screen, Hyakuyan was excited and grateful, so she nodded and bent her waist again, Thanks to my good friend Emilia from Pompeii. With that, Hyakuyan continued to y her flute as she changed the name of the song to Pretty Emilia. Emilia called out happily, Senior brother, you give her 9999 nes again. Okay! Cecil shouted happily, and he immediately rewarded another 9999 nes over. With that, the screen was filled with nes again. As expected, the poprity of the live broadcast room began to rise, and they all reward the anchor Hyakuyan with smalloses, wedding candies, bread, milk At that moment, a fan called White Bone Sage suddenly appeared on the screen, and he directly rewarded Hyakuyan with 20, 000 nes. So the screen was filled with nes again. Hyakuyan stood up again, nodding her head and saying, Thank you, White Bone Sage! Thank you, White Bone Sage! So the people on the screen nodded and praised White Bone Sage for being a tycoon! And some said that Qi Tian Da Sheng was not as rich as White Bone Sage! Seeing this, Emilia was so angry that her face flushed red and she roared, Brother, lets raise the reward, Lets buy 30, 000 nes for Hyakuyan, show them who is rich! Yes! Ill buy 100, 000 nes, lets piss off this White Bone Sage to death! Cecil said indignantly, and then he bought 100, 000 nes for Hyakuyan. Theputer screen was again full of nes. Emilia immediately giggled with delight. Then the people on the screen nodded in praise of Qi Tian Da Sheng as the great tycoon! They started mocking White Bone Sage again! If you have the guts, go and win Qi Tian Da Sheng! The number of fans in the live broadcast room kept growing up. There are more fans Emilia squealed with excitement, singing and dancing. Cecil also grinned widely. At that moment, White Bone Sage typed a line on the screen, Qi Tian Da Sheng! My family is a railway tycoon, how dare youpete with me? Ill crush you to death with money! Come on! With that, White Bone Sage sent out half a million nes. The screen then was filling with dense nes again, which flew continuously for ten minutes. Fans went uproar again. Wow! I cant imagine that White Bone Sage is the real big tycoon! Wow, White Bone Sage is awesome! Defeat Qi Tian Da Sheng in seconds! Haha Qi Tian Da Sheng has finally wimped out! I havent seen him send a ne for a long time Qi Tian Da Sheng is scared and running away The screen was full of mocking sarcasticments about Cecil. Hurry up, senior brother! Hurry up! Emilia urged, scratching his ears in anxiety. Cecil wasughing bitterly, thinking to himself, How would Emilia know how much half a million nes cost? It was a lot of money! But Cecil had the money, but if he bought the ne, he would probably be swept off his feet by the hotel tomorrow. But he wasnt afraid, because his parents were the real rich people, and he would just ask his parents to transfer the money over tomorrow. So Cecil gritted his teeth, clicked and sent out another 700, 000 nes. At once, the screen exploded with praise for Cecils fortune. Emiliaughed and shouted again in delight. Immediately, the fans on the screen continued to soar. Its bursting its bursting its bursting Emilia shouted. Cecil smiled bitterly as he prayed in his heart that White Bone Sage would not send any more, otherwise he would be really terrified, as he was running out of money. But the next second, he saw White Bone Sage send out another million nes. Cecil was dumbfounded, and he could feel his whole body shivering and chilling. Instantly, the screen was filled with people shouting, White Bone Sage is awesome! White Bone Sage is awesome Brother, raise the reward! Raise the reward! Otherwise well lose Emilia again scratched her ears and urged Cecil. Just as Cecil was about to exin that he had no money, a person called Nine Dragons in Pompeii suddenly appeared on the screen, giving away five million nes. Cecil was shocked as if she had been struck by lightning. But Emilia screamed, Ah! Nine Dragons in Pompeii is my mother Nine Dragons in Pompeii is my mother Chapter 1268 Public Opinion Pressure When Cecil realized that this Nine Dragons in Pompeii was Lydia, he was in awe and said, Miss Henderson is so rich! The screen once again exploded with peoples voices, thement section was like a meeting of 10, 000 people, they were all praising the Nine Dragons in Pompeii! Nine Dragons in Pompeii is so rich! Nine Dragons in Pompeii is the God of Wealth. However, White Bone Sage never sent out a ne again, and he left a messaget, Nine Dragons in Pompeii is impressive! See you! With the careful nning of Wuto and Miyamoto, they seeded. As expected, two dayster, the media in many countries around the world reported on television, on major websites and in newspapers about Leos defeating of various martial arts schools in Toyo. In particr, the number of injured people in hospitals and the phenomenon of the tragic situation were shocking. And the various media outlets ended their reports with the emphasis, Leo, the mad demon of Pompeii, he still continues to beat up martial arts schools in Toyo in a brutal and inhumane manner! Instantly, a worldwide public outcry and public outrage was aroused, as they condemned the senior figures of Pompeii for their disregard for morality, ravaging human morality and unscrupulous bullying of the vulnerable. At the same time, they strongly demanded that Leo immediately leave Toyo and publicly apologise to the people of Toyo, otherwise the Pompeii nation would face the consequences at its own peril. The Pompeii could not sit still under the immense pressure due to the public opinion and condemnation from several countries around the world. So Vice President Lee of the Red Wall Temple Hall called Leos phone and said in a helpless manner. Hello, Commander of Wyverns, our punishment of the Toyo martial arts school has caused public outrage and condemnation in the world, and several countries have already started to counter-attack us, you should return to your country immediately. At these words, Leo was shocked, but for the sake of the greater good, he pondered for a moment and then said reluctantly, Alright. Lydia, who was sitting on the edge of the sofa, also heard it, as Leos mobile phone was on speakerphone. Leo then sighed and sat on the sofa, he lit a cigarette and took a few puffs before saying, Honey, lets go back in a couple of days, Sword God wonte out anyway. Lydia wrinkled her eyebrows, took a long breath and said, I think this Sword God will indeed note out, if he wanted toe out, he would havee out long ago, because he thinks too much. But ording to this situation, it seems we really have to go back. Leo smiled and said. It seems that we have not wasted our trip this time, we have severely punished the people of the Toyo martial arts school, dampened their spirits, let them know that the people of Pompeii are not easy to bully. I guess they will not dare toe to bully us Pompeii people easily.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. As for that Sword God not daring toe out to meet me, it means hes cowardly and scared and the whole world knows about it! We dont need to bother with this kind of shrinking turtle anymore. After hearing this, Lydia nodded and said, Well, after my daughter finishes eating Hyakuyans birthday dinner tomorrow, well fly back to Pompeii the day after tomorrow, and Ill book the ne tickets tomorrow night. Emilia was ying in Cecils room, she was sitting cross-legged on the sofa and was chatting with Hyakuyan on video. Emilia asked in a sweet voice, Hyakuyan, are you still going to be on the live stream tonight? My senior brother and I will continue to buy nes for you tonight. At those words, Cecil shivered all over. His parents had just transferred him with ten thousand dors, and that was the money for dinner and a hotel stay. It wasnt going to buy a ne for Hyakuyan , was it? In this space of both virtual and vain live-stream bounty, the money thrown in is like throwing it in the unfathomable ocean, tiny and untraceable. Hyakuyan, in the video, said cheekily, No! My parents wont even let me on the air anymore. With a disappointed look on her face, Emilia asked with a sigh, Why? Do you want money, Hyakuyan? Hyakuyan shook her head andughed, My parents said, its not easy for you guys to make money, so its not good for my conscience to take your money. My parents also said that they would donate all the money to orphanages and poor vige, and spend it on people who really need it. At these words, Cecils face turned from cloudy to sunny as he happily lit a cigarette and grinned as he exhaled smoke from his mouth. Emilia smiled and was silent. Hyakuyan said with a sweet smile, Emilia, my dad said that tomorrow night at the Drunken Eight Immortals Restaurant, they will celebrate my birthday. We will invite your mum and dad and your senior brother toe over for dinner together, tomorrow afternoon at five oclock, my dad will drive amercial vehicle to pick you up for dinner. At these words, Cecil stood up from the sofa and walked over to Emilias mobile phone, he said smilingly to Hyakuyan. Hello, Hyakuyan! Im Emilias senior brother, well definitelye and celebrate your birthday with you tomorrow night, what present would you like? Emilia and I will go and buy it for you. Hyakuyan shook her head and said, No! No need! Its enough that youe After hanging up the phone, Cecil and Emilia discussed the matter and went out on the street to buy birthday presents. When Leo ran out of cigarettes, he went downstairs to buy cigarettes. Outside the sun was shining and the breeze was brisk. As he walked into the supermarket, his mobile phone rang. It was a WeChat invitation video from Harriet, and with a thud in his heart, he picked it up. Have a good weekend, Commander of Wyverns! Harriet said with a sunny smile, behind her were clouds of mountains and heavy peaks. Leo coughed and asked with a smile, Where are you? Youre quite rxed. Harrietughed, and said, Im going to Mountain Wind Cottage, Ive heard that there are hidden immortal cultivating women there, I want to go and pay homage to them, are youing? Well go to cultivate immortality together, we can live forever and get rid of all our troubles. Leo did not think so, but he was worried about Harriets safety, after all, there were too many people who wanted to trap her, so he asked, Are you going alone? Be safe on the way. Red Rose and Julia go with me. Harriet smiled and turned the video to the two behind her. With that, Red Rose greeted Leo as she smiled, Wow, Mr. Cohen, youve turned so handsome! Come on,e with us to the Mountain Wind Cottage to cultivate immortality, dont fight and kill all the time, thats so tiring. Haha Chapter 1269 Hijacking in the Street At that moment, another face poked over. It turned out to be Julia. After not seeing her for a while, Julias face had be white and clean, spirited, and she said with a smile, Mr. Cohen, let me tell you a secret, Miss Wace really misses you! Haha Harriet immediately blushed scarlet as she kicked Julia and snapped, Nonsense! Harriet then coughed again and asked with a straight face, Mr. Cohen, youre really in Toyo, the video of you beating up the martial arts school in Toyo was all syndicated on our TV news, what a beautiful fight! I thought you were making a movie at first. Leo, Harriet looked at Leo for a second in a daze, a look of worry passed through her eyes as she added. Mr. Cohen, my right eyelid has been throbbing badly for the past two days, Im really worried that something might happen to you, listen to me, you should go back to Pompeii as soon as you can, really! Leo did not think so, he shrugged his shoulders andughed flirtatiously, Did you see something about me again? Harriet lowered her eyes, sighed contemtively. Then she showed a bitter smile and said quietly, No, Mr. Cohen, take care! Youd better go back to Pompeii today. At those words, Leo sensed an inexplicable sense of shock in Harriets words. But thinking in Leos mind that she was over-thinking and sentimental, he smiled, Well, goodbye! Bye! With that, the two hung up the video. At five oclock in the evening, Hyakuyans parents dide to pick up Leo and the others in amercial vehicle. Leo stood at the door of the hotel and waited. Emilia was holding a Barbie doll and Cecil was holding a replica plush puppy. Hyakuyan and her parents both got out of the car to greet them on board. Hyakuyans father was dressed in a smart suit, wearing a pair of sses, and was a gentleman in histe forties. Hyakuyans mother was dressed in a decent kimono, decent looking. Mr. Cohen, my name is Yamaguchi Kinuro, nice to meet you! Yamaguchi Kinuro shook out Leos hand and said cordially, Im ttered that your family actually rewarded my daughter with so many nes. Im d to meet you too! Leo shook his hand and said, As long as the kids are happy, we can do anything Then Yamaguchi Kinuro shook hands with Lydia and Cecil, and then introduced his wife to them. Lets go! Mr. Cohen, get in the car, lets have drinks at the Drunken Eight Immortals Restaurant. Yamaguchi Kinuro took Leos hand and got into the car, heading to Drunken Eight Immortals Restaurant. Drunken Eight Immortals Restaurant was very close, just about fifty metres away. They all went up to the restaurant together and went to the private room on the sixth floor. Yamaguchi Kinuro didnt invite anyone else, just Leos family. There were seven people sitting at arge table. Of course, the table was filled with all the delicacies. During the meal, Yamaguchi Kinuro did not like to inquire about what Leo and Lydia did for a living, and just helped Leo and his family with drinks and food, and then there was nothing else to talk about. In turn, Leo and Lydia didnt like to inquire about what Yamaguchi Kinuro did for a living, and the two of them just cooperated with them in drinking and eating. Of course, it was Hyakuyans birthday celebration, and the topic of conversation, with everyone chatting. It was all about Hyakuyans musical instrument. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The meal ended at about 7pm. The only person at the table who got drunk was Yamaguchi Kinuro, because he got himself drunk. Cecil carried Yamaguchi Kinuro to themercial vehicle and the driver went to Yamaguchi Kinuros wife. As it was extremely close and Leo politely refused to take the car and let themercial vehicle go back first. The night scene in East City was beautiful, with bright neon lights on. Mum, dad, you guys go back first, Im going to watch an animation movie with my senior brother. Emilia stretched her neck and said to Leo and Lydia. Alright, follow senior brother closely and dont lose him. Leo looked down at Emilia with doting, and then he turned to Cecil and said, After watching the anime, you bring my daughter back immediately. Dont worry, Master! I will protect her safely! Welle back as soon as we finish watching it. Cecil said as she patted his chest. When Leo and Lydia returned to the hotel, Cecil and Emilia went to the front to find the theatre. Senior, I heard from Hyakuyan that there is a cinema about fifty metres ahead, where the anime is good, it is all martial arts movies. Okay! Lets go find it! I like watching anime movies too. Cecil said as she followed Emilia, who was in a hurry. Suddenly, a dozen young men on motorbikes, all wearing hooded helmets, came from behind. They roared towards Cecil and Emilia. Cecil heard a strange sound from the motorbikes behind him, and he immediately looked back with rm. He was shocked to see a motorbike whistling into him at the speed of the wind. Cecil dodged it, but a second one crashed into him at speed. Immediately realising that this was murder, Cecil was instantly enraged and he again dodged the second motorbike. At the same time, as he dodged, he flew up and punched the biker in the helmet. There was a loud bang! The motorbike fell to the ground and the two men on it were thrown several feet away. They struggled in pain, but were unable to get up. When Cecil knocked down the two men, he was shocked to find that Emilia had been caught by them on the motorbike. Emilia was caught between the two motorcyclists and she struggled, swinging her fist at the bikers waist. The motorbike rocked hard a few times and almost flipped over. The man sitting behind Emilia was furious and he swung up and hit her on the head. Emilia fell unconscious. Cecil shouted as he punched the rider of an oing motorbike. The two riders on the motorbike, again, fell several feet away and a machete was dropped on the ground. Cecil picked up the machete and stuck it in the back of his hip, then he picked up a motorbike that had fallen over on the ground with its engine still revving. He got on it quickly, twisted the throttle and sped after it. Afterwards, Cecil took out his mobile phone and made a quick call to Leo to tell him that something had happened and the location. Cecil had been a motorbike enthusiast since he was a child, and had oncepeted in motorbike races in his country, winning several championships. He entered the crowded traffic and soon caught up with a dozen motorbikes in front of him. Immediately, Cecil drew the machete on his back with his left hand and rode with his right, chasing after their asses. Chapter 1270 Save Emilia on Motorbike They had already run far away as Cecil had lost some time riding the motorbike, their speed was 60 kilometres per hour, and this was on a street with a lot of traffic. Cecil raised the speed to 100 kilometres per hour, He was lucky that he was riding a Honda Prince and was able to pick up speed quite quickly. The sound from the motorbike exploded like thunder, startling all the people on the street, who paused to watch, their eyes shocked, as they lost their voices screaming. Does this man want to die? How dare he drive so fast in the street?! This man is a madman! If you dont want to die, dont kill others! This man is a devil! A devil who kills people! The drivers of the cars driving head-on were shocked and dumbfounded by the terrifying speed of Cecils bike. So the cars in front of them gave way. The motorbike that kidnapped Emilia was riding at the front, followed by about eleven other motorbikes. Cecil rode with his right hand and held a machete in his left, and he charged straight in towards the gap between them. Then Cecil shed the right hand of the motorbike driver with the machete, and the man whose hand was shed flew straight off the bike and knocked over the motorbike beside them at the same time. In this way, Cecil shed one by one, he put down six motorbikes in a row. Cecils motorbikes roared and whistled away again. He caught the machete with his right hand and used his left hand to hold the handle of the motorbike instead, relying on the inertia of the motorbike to speed forward. Cecil then shed at the man on the motorbike to his right with his right flying machete. The man on the back of the motorbike on the right, who also had a machete in his left hand, shed at Cecil.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. There was a ng! The two knives collided and sparks scattered, and because of the enormous strength of Cecil, the backseat of the motorbike with the machete was directly cut off. The motorbike swayed so violently that the rider in front of him couldnt grab the handrail and the motorbike toppled over with a crash. A few motorcyclists in front, who were in shock, realised that there was death in pursuit behind them, so they frantically elerated their escape. In one fell swoop, they left Cecil off a long distance. Cecil roared as he bit down on the machete with his mouth and sped up to catch up, and for a brief moment he brought the motorbike up to 100 km/h again. The motorbike roared! The frame shook as if it were falling apart. In a street full of vehicles, a motorbike can reach 100 kilometres per hour, which no ordinary person can do, and even if they could, 99 per cent of them would be dead. But Cecil was a master of motorbikes, so this was nothing to him. He had a Honda four-cylinder 750-engine motorbike racer at home, and the highest he had ever gone was 220 kilometres per hour, which he didnt even think was fast enough. That was not much at 100km/h. However, this Honda 125c discement bike, with its light weight, was very drifty if it went too fast, so it was not bad to go 100 km/h. The first few motorbike riders were so technically inferior that they were lucky to get 80 km/h in a situation where there were cars everywhere. And they were forced out of the situation to drive at such a fast speed. Cecil caught up with them easily, and instead of shing the riders hands, he shed their helmets with his machete. The machete struck them hard on the head and they flew off with the bike with a thud. Those who flew out almost passed out straight away, lying on the ground twitching in pain. One by one, several motorbikes were put down by Cecil in session. In the blink of an eye, only thest motorbike that kidnapped Emilia was left. But Cecil didnt dare to cut it with his machete, for fear that if he cut over the rider, Emilia would also suffer. The rider of the motorbike that had kidnapped Emilia realised that Cecil did not dare to cut him, so he ran with impunity and speed. As he came around a corner, Cecil was about to speed up and overtake them when an oversized and overlong truck suddenly pulled out of the corner. Cecil stepped on the brake. The motorbike spun in a radius and the wheels scraped the ground at high speed. With his left foot on the ground, Cecil dodged the crash with agility. The truck blocked Cecils motorbike directly. There was an overpass on the left and a high-rise building on the right. This big truck wasing out of a warehouse and he couldnt turn around at once. Cecil was angry and he raised his machete and shouted at the driver, Fuck! Back the car up and get out of the way! Or Ill kill you! Now! On hearing this, the driver saw a bloody machete in Cecils hand, he was scared out of his wits and immediately backed the truck out of the way with trepidation. Cecil hurried to catch up. But Cecil was dumbfounded, he saw that there was a traffic jam in front of him. Apparently this big truck had just blocked this side of the road when it came out of the warehouse. Cecil was so anxious that he found there was no way out, but he was shocked to discover that the motorbike that had kidnapped Emilia was speeding towards the overpass. It was riding in the direction of Cecil, the only difference being that Cecil was on top of the overpass and they were underneath it. Cecil found that they were about 200 metres ahead. At the same time Cecil visually measured the height from where he was standing to about eight metres below the overpass. This height was not high for Cecil, because when Cecil was flying the motorbike, the highest height was eleven metres. Of course, at that time, he was well equipped in all aspects of his flying motorbike, with a good motorbike, and a helmet and various protective covers on his body. However, at this time, there was nothing to protect Cecil. But it didnt matter to Cecil, what mattered was that he was good at it. He didnt care about that, he had to save Emilia, so he thrust his machete into the belt behind his hip. The big truck was still struggling to turn, backwards and forwards, probably he had been scared by Cecil. The drivers who had stopped in front of them, who had also seen Cecil with a bloody machete and riding a motorbike, were also pissing themselves in fear in their cars, not daring to breathe a word. Thinking that Cecil was a robber, they were stunned and their eyes were horrified. Immediately, Cecil braked the car, put it in neutral and get the starter to maximum speed. There was a railing on the overpass about one metre three high and the motorbike had to leap over that height to fly underneath it. Without this level of professionalism, flying a bike was tantamount to looking for death. This was not a movie, it was a real job. Chapter 1271 Lydia was Beaten With that, Cecil visually measured the distance from his motorbike to the barricade of the overpass to be nearly twenty metres away, a downhill road. The downhill road was suitable for him to dive at high speed to lift the wheel in front of him. He then increased the throttle to its peak and the roar from the motorbike was deafening in the night air. Immediately, Cecil pulled the clutch dead with his left hand and pulled the gear directly into third high gear with his right foot. Then he let go of the clutch with a fierce hand and the motorbike shot off like a flying arrow off the string. When it hit the bar, he lifted the two front handles of the motorbike with both hands and stood up, throwing his weight backwards. His motorbike lifted into the air like a fighter jet, the front wheel stepped over the bar and the rear wheel followed, the motorbike brushing against the bar. The drivers in those cars, all looking dumbfounded, regretted that they hadnt taken out their mobile phones in time to take video, or they could have done post it on the inte. They were shocked when they saw the motorbike fly off the overpass, and they all got out of their cars and ran to the railings to see. It was especially critical for Cecil tond when he flew off the overpass on his motorbike, otherwise the machine would have been destroyed. Trained as a fighter, hended on the rear wheel first like a fighter jet, using the inertia of the car to lurch forward, and was fine after gliding for a while. If the front wheels hadnded first, it would have been a consequence. In the air, Cecil was calm and collected, keeping the bike tilted, head up and butt down. The rear wheel hit the ground first and continued on for a while, then his body weight shifted forward and steadily pinned the front wheel to the ground, leaving the whole bike unharmed. On the overpass, hundreds of people watching, seeing that Cecil was fine, they apuded enthusiastically and shouted their approval. It just so happened that the motorbike that had kidnapped Emilia was travelling right up to the spot where Cecils motorbike hadnded. They could have rushed past it, but the motorbike, which was flying down from the sky, would crush them to death, so they braked hard. As they braked, Cecilsnding motorbike came just short of them. As they were dazed, Cecil fishtailed from the motorbike and tackled the rider in front of him to the ground. The motorbike tipped over on its side and the unconscious Emilia and a man behind him fell to the ground at the same time. Cecil knew that Emilia would fall to the ground, but there was nothing he could do about it, it was much less risky than falling at high speed. If he didnt get the motorbike under control in time, Cecil didnt really know when he would be able to catch him. Cecil was tall, fit and resistant to falls and he rolled with the motorbike rider, who quickly pressed on top of him. Because the biker was wearing a helmet, Cecil couldnt hit him in the head with his fists. He had to swing a heavy punch at his chest and hit the motorcyclist hard in the chest. There was a loud bang! The biker let out a stifled grunt and his body convulsed in pain, and his hands, which had been gripping Cecils body, dropped in a heap. Immediately, Cecil rolled to one side as he guarded against the other motorcyclist, who had fallen to the ground, attacking him. As he rolled to one side, the biker got up and drew his machete and shed at Cecil, who was rolling on the ground. He was lying on his back, still, with his eyes fixed on the hand that was holding the machete and shing at him. In a sh, Cecil was unable to pull the machete from his waist. Seeing him sh down with the machete, Cecil once again rolled his body quickly, while he pulled out the machete on his waist. The machete hit the hard concrete floor and sparks flew everywhere. The bikers sh missed and he again shed at Cecil on the ground. Cecil blocked it with his machete. At the same time, Cecil kicked his opponent in the lower body. Cecil kicked so hard that the opponent grunted and kneelt down. He dropped his machete and clutched his lower abdomen with his hands in pain. Cecil stood up with a shout and struck the motorcyclist in the back of the chest with the butt of his machete. The motorcyclist was struck and his whole body lurched forward and he instantly passed out. Cecil dropped the machete and hurried to Emilias side, where he saw that Emilia was still unconscious, her pretty face was pale. Emilia had been struck in the back of her head with a fist, and it was estimated that the punch had been so fierce that it had caused her to fall into a heavya. Emilia wake up you wake up! Cecil shouted madly as he quickly took out his mobile phone again and shiveringly called Leos phone. After Leo received Cecils call, his heart contracted violently and his entire face darkened. When Lydia heard that, she was so frightened that her face was pale and trembling. So the two of them ran as fast as they could towards the ce where the ident had taken ce. The two arrived at the ce of the ident one after the other, but they were both dumbfounded because it was before a red light and there were two roads that diverged in front of them. One road to the south and one road to the north. So Leo immediately took out his mobile phone and called Cecils phone, but Cecil didnt pick up. Of course Cecil couldnt pick up, he was riding his motorbike at high speed at the moment, so there was no way he could pick up the phone. Besides, he didnt hear it, and even if he did, he didnt have time to answer it. Leo said in a deep voice, Honey, you go south and Ill go north, well call as soon as theres a situation.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. After saying that, Leo took out his phone and ran wildly towards the north. Okay. Lydia responded as she immediately took out her phone in her hand and ran like crazy towards the south. When Lydia had searched about twenty metres south, she spotted dozens of people darting out of an alleyway about twenty metres ahead. They shouted, Charge, brothers, theres a prize for catching this Pompeii mans wife, everyone will get a prize! A Pompeii man? Lydia was stunned, and her immediately realised that something was wrong, this group of people must havee to catch her. From their aggressive appearance, Lydia was even more certain of her judgment. Lydias pupils shrank slightly as she turned and ran, then she nced back again and found that they were running even more fiercely. There was no doubt that they wereing for her, so Lydia called Leos phone, Honey someone is trying to arrest me,e As soon as she finished the call, they caught up to her. Theyughed out loud and one tried to hug Lydia, who was furious and she smashed the phone hard into his face. The masked man who was smashed screamed out in agony, and then he punched Lydia hard in the head. The punch was tremendously strong and resounding. Immediately afterwards, he struck Lydias head with another heavy punch. Lydia rolled to the ground with a thud, and immediately she fainted. Chapter 1272 Cruel Men All this was seen by Leo who rushed over and saw his beloved wife being poisoned in such a way. He was so grief-stricken as if someone had just cut a piece off with a machete. This grief instantly turned into anger, and rage exploded in his chest, fiercely! This seriously touched Leos bottom line! Leo felt such anger as he had never felt before, his whole body trembled violently, his eyes were red. He leapt with a whistle to the side of this strong man who had just beaten his wife, who wasughing loudly. How are you beat my wife? Leo asked the strong man in a cold voice, his face at that moment beginning to turn into a hideous distortion due to his extreme anger, his blood-like eyes instantly spewing out rage. Are you a Pompeii man? I will immediately beat you too! Do you know what I am? I am the most powerful man in Toyo! Im the best in the world, my name is Ichiro Shikimoto. This strong man patted his chest, domineering and arrogant, with beady eyes, and said to Leo. Ichiro Shikimoto, my name is Leo Cohen, and you will always remember my name! Because Im going to make you a vegetable for life! Leo put his hands behind his back as he looked at the criminal with a pair of eyes like a judges. Haha You can make me a vegetable? Laugh my ass off! Ichiro Shikimoto removed the ck cloth from his face. He had two scars on his face, one on each side, and under the streetlight, they looked like two centipedes ambling around his face sucking blood. It was hideous!Original content from N?velDrama.Org. More than forty men immediatelyughed wildly, then they took out their machetes andughed together at Leo. Dont think that just because you can defeat a martial arts school you are capable? But in the eyes of us, a bunch of people who just got out of prison, you are nothing! Leo, we grew up killing lives! We have nothing to be afraid! Leo, you can take down a bunch of martial arts schools, but they were nothing at all! Yet we have the real skills! Today we will cut off your limbs and make you lie in bed for life! Right! Shame on you, how dare you tell our boss to lie in bed? Today you will pay a heavy price for what you said! Go to hell! People on the roadside have paused to watch, some with faces of contempt, others with faces of sympathy. A kind-hearted old woman looked at Leo and Lydia lying on the ground, her face showing pity and sympathy, she pulled the corner of Leos coat and said softly. Young man, go away! Take your wife to the hospital, these are societys gangsters, we cant do nothing about them! On hearing this, Ichiro Shikimoto yelled at the old woman, Old woman! This is none of your business! Get lost! When the old woman heard that, she became angry and said to Ichiro Shikimoto in a cold voice, Young man, dont speak too harshly! Dont you have any old people in your family? Ichiro Shikimoto was furious and he snarled, Old woman! If you dont get lost, Ill kill you! The old woman was undaunted and she snarled, Go ahead, you think Im afraid of you? I am old and not afraid of you. Go on, beat me! With that, she stretched her neck and came up. Ichiro Shikimoto immediately burst into a rage and he swung his right hand p at her, I will make it happened to you! Drop death! At that moment, Leo grabbed his five fingers. The bone joints of Ichiro Shikimotos five fingers were crushed by Leos energy. Ichiro Shikimoto screamed with a heartbreaking scream! Amidst the noise of the night, his shrill voice was iparably piercing and long. Old woman, get out of here! Its dangerous here! Leo said, as he lightning tackled Ichiro Shikimotos left hand again, and used another bone crushing technique. Ichiro Shikimotos left finger was crushed by Leo. The two scarred centipedes on his face pulsated with shock. The old woman ran away in panic. Immediately, Leos left hand grabbed Ichiro Shikimotos left arm and yanked him around, while his right hand turned into a tigers w and grabbed the back of Ichiro Shikimotos neck in the vicle area and squeezed hard. Click! The vicle on his neck was crushed to pieces by Leo, and then he dropped his head, unable to lift it up anymore, and passed out. Immediately, Leo did not allow him to fall down and mped his left hand around his neck, sneering, Ichiro Shikimoto, you are ruined for life! Even the gods cannot save you! Hahahahahaha! Leos set of bone-crushing techniques was fast and fierce,pleted in a single breath in less than three seconds. It was all toote when his minions woke up from their shock. One of the junior brothers was furious and he flew his machete at Leo from his back in a vain attempt to kill him with a single sh. However, Leo didnt even look at him and threw a heavy kick that was even faster than his machete. A thud! The man was kicked by Leo and flew up into the air, and then fell onto the road and then his body crashed into a speeding car. He was dead! He is dead! Haha! Leoughed wildly, You bunch of trash go on! Ill waste all of you! These dozens of people had never seen such a capable fighter! They were dumbfounded with shock! Their eyes were horrified! But this was a group of men who were ying with their lives! They had indeed grown up killing and fighting! In a moment, they regained their wolfishness! Wolves are not afraid by nature! For food, they choose to be under the gun. Kill him! Dozens of men darted and pounced madly. Leo mped his left hand around Ichiro Shikimoto, using him as a shield while protecting Lydia who was lying on the ground. He kicked the men who rushed up, one by one, all on their heads, fast, vicious and poisonous! These people were kicked off the road by Leo, and some of them were lying on the street and were crushed to death by the cars. All the carsing and going were blocked at once. In a few moments, dozens of them were all knocked down by Leo, none of them could make an effort to stand up. But their heads had been hit hard by Leo, and it was not yet known when they would wake up. God! This is a heavenly god-like figure! The crowd on this street praised Leos terrifying skills, and they all took out their mobile phones to take pictures and record videos to post on websites and make hot searches. Bro spare my life please spare my life! Ichiro Shikimoto, who was mped by Leos neck, he softly moaned and begged for mercy. Chapter 1273 The Hospital Won’t Treat You Kneel down! Kneel down for my wife! Leo roared, his eyes still red with rage. He held Ichiro Shikimoto down on his knees beside Lydia. As Ichiro Shikimotos corbone was crushed to pieces, he could not support his body and would copse at any moment. Leo had to hold his hair with his hand to prevent him from lying down, which was like holding a dog. However, Ichiro Shikimotos body was strong, if it was anyone else, he would have been in a faint state. Say it! Who instructed you to beat my wife? Leo asked coldly, with a grim face. It was a western man, aged about fifty he didnt say what his name was, just told us to kidnap your wife and send her to the mountain he specified, the reward was half a million dors Ichiro Shikimoto coughed violently, his breathing in sharply and his face pale as he said with difficulty. Just as Leo was about to ask him what mountain it was, Cecils phone call came through. On the phone, Cecil panicked and told him what had happened and said that he was under the overpass and asked Leo where he was and that he woulde over immediately. On hearing this, Leo was struck by lightning and his face became more and more gloomy. After a moment of shock, he said, Cecil, wait for me under the overpass, send me your location, I will take a taxi there immediately! After hanging up the phone, Leo was once again furious, and he punched Ichiro Shikimoto on the head, Go to hell!Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Ichiro Shikimotos head was struck as hard as if by an iron bar, while his brain bones cracked with a loud sound. There was a thud! He fell to the ground and passed out. Immediately, Leo picked up the unconscious Lydia, went to the road, stopped a taxi and got into it to look for Cecil. But by this time the traffic was not as congested as it had been earlier. The driver soon arrived at the foot of the overpass at a lightning speed. Leo opened the window and nced at Cecil on the roadside, who was holding the unconscious Emilia. His whole body trembled. And behind him fell two motorbikes, and two motorbike riders who had fallen motionless on the ground. The driver said quietly, This foreigner is a great biker! He just flew down from above the overpass on a motorbike. Leo, The car stopped, Leo jumped out of the car, he picked up Emilia from Cecils arms and looked at the unconscious Emilia. Leos eyes were wet with sadness, his face stiffened very hard and his heart was beating like a crashing thunder drum. When they got into the car, Leo sat in the back, holding Lydia in his left hand and Emilia in his right. Cecil sat in the front, he was shocked to see the unconscious Lydia, his nose immediately became sour, he said to the driver in a choked voice, Take her to the city hospital! Hurry! The video of Leo violently beating up dozens of people that night immediately made the hot search. At the same time, the video of Cecil riding his bike all the way through a frenzied mowing down of motorcyclists, and of him flying off an overpass, also made the hot search. The story immediately went wild again in Toyo. People who didnt know the truth started to condemn Leo for bullying people too much! Wuto and Miyamoto were still drinking tea in the middle of the night, and they were both apprehensive when they saw the video. The n had failed and although they thought they didnt have to spend any money, the people he hadmissioned had cost money. These days there are no people who would do their jobs for nothing, not to mention that Wuto and Miyamoto were no longer in power. Wuto sighed as he said quietly, Brother, just now the boss of themissioningpany said that the n had failed and told us to transfer the money, the initial cost is 250, 000. Miyamoto pped the table, his forehead zing with veins, and said angrily, No way! Its none of our business that theyre ipetent! No! Wuto sighed as he said, his face full of sorrow. Thats what I said, brother, but they didnt think so! They say its their internal rules, theres no such thing as anyone breaking the rules, and if we dont pay them, theyll tell Leo about it, and then the consequences for us will be unthinkable. At these words, Miyamoto shivered all over, he was silent for a while, and then he sighed hard and wailed. It is so unlucky! s, lets remit the money to them tomorrow. Wuto sighed again andmented, Ever since we left the imperial court, bad luck has followed us. Miyamoto snorted and said, Brother, you started this, lets not take the risk if we dont have that strength! Look how badly its ending now! In case this really gets to Leo, you and I will both die! Tonights incident was so big that even Takemoto Nesin knew about it, and he was so annoyed that he dropped several teacups. Then he immediately beckoned for an urgent meeting to discuss what to do. A daimyo stood up and he gritted his teeth and said. Emperor, from the video we can see that Leos wife and daughter are seriously injured, lets immediately inform all the hospitals and tell the director to refuse to take Leos wife and his daughter, in this case, they will be going back to Pompeii tomorrow! Another daimyo also said, Emperor, I think this is a very good idea! When Leo returns, we will discuss the matter of revenge and send our masters to Pompeii to murder Leo and also to bring them into disarray. And then, everyones opinion was unanimous. Immediately, Takemoto Nesin arranged to send a few secretaries to call various hospitals to refuse to admit Leos wife and daughter for medical treatment. If that hospital disobeyed the order, it would be closed down immediately! Leo was unaware of this and he just happened to arrive at the city hospital. Leo and Cecil ran quickly to the room where the chief of surgery was on duty, carrying Lydia and Cecil Emilia. It was eleven oclock at night and there were no patients in the on-call office. Hello doctor! Help! Save him! Cecil said urgently to the doctor, holding Emilia in her arms. The head doctor was ying with his mobile phone, and when he heard this, he raised his eyes to look at Leo and the others before asking coldly. You guys are from Pompeii, right? I can tell by your ents, which one of you is Leo Cohen? As Leo was in a hurry, he said without thinking, Doctor, I am Leo Cohen, please help, I will go to the first floor to do the procedures for hospitalisation. The doctor on duty said coldly, Sorry! Our dean just called and wont admit you. Chapter 1274 The Hero Shed Tears Leo was stunned for a moment after hearing this. Cecil red roundly and asked in a stern voice, Why? We will pay. The doctor waved his hand with a look of disgust as he gave Cecil a nk look and said coldly, I have said that our hospital refuses to take in patients from your Pompeii, do you understand? If you dont get out, Ill call security! With that, the doctor pressed the rm button under his desk, then, with his feet on the desk, he looked at Cecil with an arrogant face. Angry and anxious, Cecil immediately put Emilia on the recliner at the side. Get out of here, you two! How dare you make trouble in the hospital? Looking for death, are you? The two guards on duty rushed in from outside the door, and without any further ado, heshed out with his truncheon at Cecils head. The sound of the truncheons whistled and the force was fierce. Enraged, he blocked with his left hand and punched the guard in the stomach with his right hand. There was a thud and the guard fell to the ground with a scream and a thud. The other guard saw this and he was furious, he also drew his baton and struck Cecil in the head. He jumped aside and kicked the guards baton away with his right foot. The guard then rushed forward, he wrapped his arms around Cecils waist and mmed into the wall, tilting his movement in a vain attempt to make Cecils head hit the wall. Cecil threw his head forward so hard that his back mmed into the wall with a violent jolt that almost left Cecil dazed. In an instant, he felt dizzy. Cecil took a sharp breath and immediately drifted off as he raised his right elbow and mmed it into the guards head, Drop Death! The guards head was struck three times in quick session, he grunted and he dropped his hat. The two hands that were holding Cecils waist in a deadly grip drooped down weakly. Cecil grabbed the guards head with his left hand twisted it back hard and punched him again in the face, Get lost! With the sound of the heavy blow of his fist, the security guard rolled to the ground with a snap and fainted. Leo, Normally a doctor on the operating table, used to seeing countless bloody patients, was not frightened. But at this moment, he was frightened by Cecils terrifying fist, and he immediately hid under his desk shivering and clutching his head. Cecil rushed forward full of rage as he picked up the doctor by the hair and dragged him up off the floor. The doctor bared his teeth in pain as he wailed, Please spare my life! Please spare my life! Please! Cecil held his fist high in his right hand, his eyes bulging with contempt, his voice like thunder as he roared, Are you going to heal her or not? Say it! The doctor looked at Cecils fierce face, which was mighty and domineering, and he peed, his troubles went wet and smelt foul. He stammered, It is not that I do not treat you, it is just that the dean gave the order otherwise I have to beid off, for the sake of the fact that I have a family to support, please spare me At these words, Cecil closed his eyes in difficulty, and he roared, Ill beat you to death! He said, flew up his fist and was hitting the doctor, but Leo said in a cold voice, Forget it, dont hit him, Cecil, lets go to another hospital. At these words, Cecils raised fist settled, he grunted and pushed the doctor down to the ground with force. Immediately, Cecil scrambled to pick up Emilia and ran out with Leo. Then, Leo took a taxi again and ran to various hospitals, but none of the hospitals dared to take Leo in. Some of the hospitals were closed down, others could not even enter, and the security gates outside the hospitals were locked. The door guards and security guards also know how powerful Leo is, but they are also smart to avoid seeing him. At three oclock in the morning, the people of the city who love the night life have shed their prosperity and hustle and bustle. The leaves and dust on the ground are struggling and moaning in the miserable wind. The heroes shed their tears, and all things grieve together. Leo and Cecil stood at the entrance of the rejected hospital with forlorn and helpless faces. The street light stretched their shadows, filling them with endless sadness. Leo looked at Lydia, who was in his arms with a pale face and still in aa, and his heart hurt. Then he couldnt help but drop sad tears, onto Lydias long eyshes. Cecil could not help but cry softly, with pathos. Dont cry! Cecil, Ill think of another way. Leo sniffed as he took out his mobile phone and hugged Lydia with one hand while calling Empress Alyssa with the other. The call came through and Queen Alyssa asked Leo with concern what was wrong. So Leo told her what had happened tonight and his predicament, and asked if there was any way she could get a hospital to take in his wife and daughter for treatment. After all, Empress Alyssa, who had once been the empress, and her men would more or less respect her. After a moment of silence, Empress Alyssa said, Mr. Cohen, I want to help you! But I no longer have any semnce of power, Im really sorry Leo didnt want to hear any more, he just cut off the phone. Suddenly, a business car drove up to Leos front and crunched to a halt, the window rolled down and a middle-aged man with sses excitedly called out. Leo, Ive just been looking for you everywhere, I finally found you, get in! Come with me to the hospital! At that, Leo looked up and recognised the man, he was none other than Hyakuyans father, Yamaguchi Kinuro. A dozen hours ago, Leo was drinking with him at the Drunken Eight Immortals Restaurant for Hyakuyans birthday celebration. Leos heart fluttered, and it was as if he had caught a life-saving straw. Thank you! With that, Leo and Cecil got into the car and Yamaguchi Kinuro drove off at a gallop.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Leo asked in confusion, Yamaguchi Kinuro, which hospital are you sending us to? This city doesnt even take us in? Yamaguchi Kinuro coughed and said, To a private hospital in the suburbs, Im the director, plus I moonlight as the head brain injury surgeon. Of course, our boss sent me here, and luckily I know you. When Leo heard this, he put his mind at peace, and then he asked in doubt, Yamaguchi Kinuro, who is your boss? Yamaguchi Kinuro said indifferently, You will know tomorrow, she told me to keep it a secret for now. Stop asking, I have to speed up, saving people is important! Chapter 1275 Oda’s Sister Soon the business car arrived just outside the suburbs, and then the car climbed up the hill, which was a tarmac road. The road was spacious and clean, and after twisting and turning for some distance, it arrived. In the headlights, a tall gate was visible, with the words Hospital of Love inrge red letters hanging from the vaulted ceiling. When the car arrived at the gate, Yamaguchi Kinuro honked his car and the doorman immediately opened the automatic sliding door. The guard immediately opened the automatic sliding door and the car drove in slowly. By now it was dawn, and the sun was creeping up through the clouds, filling the sky with colourful haze. The mountain was full of clouds and mist, and there were birdsong and flowers everywhere. The car park here wasrge enough to park thousands of cars. The tall, spacious and bright hospital rises up to the clouds, with a dozen floors of buildings and a richly decorated exterior. When Yamaguchi Kinuro parked his car, a dozen female nurses in white coats, who were carrying a stretcher, rushed over. The car door opened, and Leo and Cecil ced Lydia and Emilia on the stretcher respectively. A dozen nurses, who worked together to carry the stretcher, hurried away. Miss, take them to the intensive care unit immediately, and call my two senior assistants! Ill be right behind you. Yamaguchi Kinuro said in a loud voice as he closed the car door behind him. Nurse Oda Jadeki nodded her head and responded solemnly, Yes! Yamaguchi Kinuro then looked grave as he followed in stride. Leo and Cecil also followed immediately. The lift took them straight up to the ninth floor, and when they arrived, Lydia and Emilia were each lying on stretchers and pushed into the intensive care room. Soon after, Yamaguchi Kinuro put on his white trigram and hurried towards the ICU with his two senior assistants. As he was about to enter the intensive care room, Yamaguchi Kinuro saidfortingly to Leo, Leo, sorry about this, but please wait outside the door, its okay! Im here! The firm and confident look in Yamaguchi Kinuros sses instantly reassured Leo, and his apprehension was much calmer as he put on a bitter smile on his face, Okay. They then entered the intensive care room and closed the door. Leo and Cecil sat helplessly on a row of chairs at the side and waited. Cecil took out a cigarette and handed one to Leo, then he also lit a cigarette and smoked it. Cecil said quietly as he inhaled the cigarette, Good people really do get good rewards in this world! I cant believe that after we rewarded some aerone gifts to Yamaguchi Kinuros daughter, it actually paid off. Leo didnt answer, he took a puff of his cigarette, his left hand ruffled his tousled and messy hair, thinking just now Yamaguchi Kinuro said his boss sent him here. Who was this boss again? At this time, Leo inadvertently saw that the backs of Cecils hands were bloodied and skinned, so he asked, Are you injured too? Ill take you to get bandaged up. Master, Im fine. Cecil shook her head and said. At this time, Leo saw again that the clothes on Cecils buttocks and thighs were covered with blood stains, and was shocked, so he asked eagerly. Your back and your left thigh are full of blood, show it to me. Cecil exined sharply, Master, I have a bloody machete on my back and its stained with blood, Ill lift it up and show you. Sure enough, it was true that he had not been injured. What about under the leg? Show it to me! Leo said urgently. It doesnt seem to be an injury either, does it? Cecil bit on his cigarette as he frowned and said in a weak voice. Then he pulled his jeans up with both hands, it was so painfully that he spat out the cigarette in his mouth, his left leg visibly reacting with a nervous twitch as he pulled her trousers up. As Cecil turned the jeans up, the flesh under his left knee was clearly bruised and the cut was so bad that the flesh inside was visible. When the jeans were pulled back, the area that had just clotted began to bleed again. Lets go, Ill take you to disinfect and bandage it up. Leo stood up, tugged Cecils arm and said seriously. No, no, no! Im fine with this bruise! Im not in the mood to go now, wait until the chief doctores out over here. Im worried about Lydia. Cecil said, with a death grip on the edge of the chair. At those words, Leo thought of his wife and daughters condition again, his face sank again and he sat down in dismay. The two men leaned back in their chairs again and waited, they were smoking one cigarette after another.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After about an hour, the door to the intensive care unit opened. Yamaguchi Kinuro came out looking exhausted, followed by a group of nurses behind him. Leo immediately stood up and greeted him, asking apprehensively, Yamaguchi Kinuro, what happened to my wife and daughter? Yamaguchi Kinuro removed his mask, sighed and said quietly, They are not life-threatening anymore, if it had been anyter, they would be dangerous. You guys go in first and take a look, the brain CT film wille out soon. After saying that, Yamaguchi Kinuro patted Leos shoulder and went back to his office. Thank you! At these words, Leo felt realized and he walked into the intensive care room with a sullen face. Cecil followed him in. At this moment, he felt pain in his left foot, and walked with a limp. Lydia and Emilia were lying on two separate beds, with anti-inmmatory drops and oxygen-supplying venttors over their noses. Theputer graph on the wall showed that their heart rates were normal. This also gave Leo a lot of relief. However, they were still in aa and still hadnt opened their eyes. Leo was indignant in his heart, these bastards were ruthless! I must find out the culprits behind the scene and make sure they are battered to death! Leo and Cecil then walked out of the intensive care unit, and Cecil was taken by Leo to have his wounds dressed. At this time, Yamaguchi Kinuro walked up to Leo and said softly, Leo, our boss wants to see you. Okay! Leo said in a loud voice. Afterwards, Yamaguchi Kinuro took Leo to the head nurses office and said to a girl with a stunning face who was checking herputer. Nurse Oda Jadeki, please take Leo to see your sister. Okay. Oda Jadeki stood up, took off her white trigram and disyed a curvaceous and shapely figure. She was tall and she said with a smile, Mr. Cohen,e with me, let me take you to see my sister. Leo gave a smile, then asked in confusion, Oda Jadeki, who is your sister? Is her name Oda Ivy? Oda Jadeki walked with a model-like catwalk and said with a smile, Yes, how did you guess it? Chapter 1276 Oda Mountain villa Because you two look alike. Leo said as he gazed at Oda Jadeki once again, the corners of his mouth curling into a smile. Well, everyone says that my sister and I are twins! But, my sister Oda Ivy is five years older than me. Oda Jadekiughed out loud, her voice was extremely pleasing to the ear, and she apanied Leo forward. The two walked into the lift and Oda Jadeki pressed the electric button to the first floor. Then Oda Jadeki turned around, and ruffled her soft shoulder-length hair, exposing her slender neck. And then her pupils glowed as she looked at Leo, the perfume on her body tantalising. Oda Jadeki was born really luscious and lovely, and Leo couldnt help but nce at her out of the corner of his eye. Leo seemed to see the shadow of Oda Ivy, but did not feel that she had the charm of a great witch like Oda Jadeki, inwardly mixed and puzzled, he asked. By the way, how did your sister be the boss? She wasnt the boss as far as I remember. By the time they reached the first floor, there were a lot of peopleing here to see the doctor, bustling and crowding the queue for registration. Well, this hospital is run by my eldest sister, Oda Jade, who retired when she got older, so shes giving way to my second sister, Oda Ivy. With that, they walked out the door of the hospital. Outside the sun was shining brightly and the breeze was brisk. Oda Jadeki said again with a smile, Mr. Cohen,e with me, well be five minutes further up the hill. Around the back of the hospital was a secluded path, also surfaced with tarmac.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The left side of the road is nted with cherry blossoms and the right side with small emerald bamboos. In the distance, he can see a hill with cherry trees all around it. The colours were strong and full of oil painting vour. Mr. Cohen, we live in the vi. Outside the vi is the sea and the beach. I love to swim and enjoy the beach sunbathing, do you like it? If you like, Ill take you swimming in the evening, hahaha. Oda Jadeki, who was walking in front,ughed again, her body trembling and charming as sheughed. Leo had no mood in that, he sighed and asked. Your Oda family should be very big, right? You can even run such a big hospital. Oda Jadeki also sighed and said quietly, Yes, but the Oda family is divided into two factions, which look harmonious on the surface, but in fact they are fighting with each other. I father has two wives, Sakazuko and Hanahoko. My mother is called Sakazuko, and she gave birth to my elder sister, Oda Jade, my second sister, Oda Ivy, and me. My stepmother, Hanahoko, gave birth to many children, but they were all women, but when Hanahoko married my father, she brought over a son who was previously called Takeda Jun, then he took my fathers surname and changed his name to Oda Jun. I have this foreign brother! Leoughed, Why? Oda Jadeki said coldly, Ill tell you some other time. After a pause, Oda Jadeki said, Mr. Cohen, I know your martial arts skills are amazing! Can I be your student? I want to learn martial arts to protect my family. Im so tall and that its a waste of resources not to learn martial arts, Im 1. 73 meters tall. Leo said with a lowugh, You have such a slim figure, once you learn martial arts, youll be walking like a crab. Dont me me if you cant get married. Nonsense! Ive been training martial arts with my dad since I was a kid, my big sister and second sister are no match for me! Im still slim and fit! Its not as strong as you think. Oda Jadeki said with a snort. After a pause, she continued, Besides, Im not marrying anyone in my life, my eldest sister and I are both celibate. When we died, our aches will be thrown into the sea, how spectacr. Leo froze for a moment, and then said with a smile, You dont have a physical problem, do you? Why dont you marry someone? At this, Oda Jadeki smiled as she said, Everyone aspires to a different life, does it mean there is something wrong with not marrying someone? Leoughed out and said flirtatiously, If dont marry, the man would wait endless. When Nuwa created a woman, she created a man, otherwise why would Nuwa work so hard? Haha Oda Jadekiughed again. Afterughing, she said quietly, My second sister Oda Ivy once said, she is an extra woman made by Nuwa, originally Nuwa wanted to create a man for her, but she guessed Nuwa had forgotten the gender she madest time, and she crated another woman. My second sister had been waiting for that man, and she was depressed about that. Leo, Unknowingly, he walked to the heel of the mountain vige, reflected in the eyes was the horizontal top of the mountain gate carved font C Odas Vi. On the stone pirs on either side of the mountain gate, the left side was carved with a giant dragon circling upwards. On the right side was carved a phoenix spreading its wings and flying. Upon entering the vi, there was a majestic rockery nted with phoenix bamboos that grow in all seasons. Beneath the lush barrier of phoenix bamboos was a spacious pond with exotic and multi-coloured fishes. Above the pond was a small bridge in the shape of a crescent moon. Walking across the small bridge, across the street was the ancient courtyard, with a house that is shaped extremely like a majestic and magnificent pce, with its opulence. Mr. Cohen, it doesnt look big, but there are thousands of rooms inside. Our family all live together, and we usually go about our own business, and only seerge numbers of people gathered together for festivals and various banquets. Oda Jadeki said with a smile, and soon she led Leo to the door of a separate building bungalow. The door had abel of the office on it. Pulling the door open, inside was a spacious, brightly decorated and luxurious room. Oda Ivy was crouched over arge and grand desk. At the moment she was wearing a decent professional outfit, looking grave and yful. Sis, Mr. Cohen is here. Oda Jadeki collected her lively and cute personality and said solemnly. At those words, Oda Ivy lifted her head, her eyes burning as she gazed at Leo, she said, Greetings, Commander of Wyverns! Chapter 1277 The Origin When Oda Ivy finished speaking, she stood up, stepped on her high heels, walked gracefully and elegantly to Leos side, smile on her face and said, Nice to meet you! Shake hands! With that, she took Leos hand. Leo graciously reached out to shake her hand and said with surprise, I havent seen you for many days, I cant imagine that you have changed into the president, I am both shocked and happy for you! Thank you, Commander of Wyverns! Oda Ivy giggled, her voice was pleasant. Oda Jadeki looked at her sister and then at Leo, she frowned and then quietly walked away. After the two shook hands, Oda Ivy said with a smile, Mr. Cohen, lets talk outside the house. After saying that, Oda Ivy pulled open a ss door with a flower pattern embedded on the side, and she walked out first in a modest manner. What caught Leos eye was the viewing tform, and below it was the vast blue sea. On the beach below the tform, there were many men and women sunbathing. They were all dressed in colourful swimming costumes, sunbathing for a while, ying in the sea for a while,ughing and having a good time. See? Most of these are my patients, Mr. Cohen, and among them, most of them are terminally ill, and in the few days they have left, they havent mourned or given up, but actively cooperate with the doctors. They challenged themselves to try to stretch their lives out indefinitely. Oda Ivy came to the table, pulled out a chair and gestured for Leo to sit down. At the same time, she opened a bottle of champagne and poured two sses, one for Leo and one for herself. Here, Mr. Cohen, let me toast you! Thank you for having looked after me and saved my life when I was in Pompeii! Oda Ivy raised her ss with emotion in her voice, and her big, soulful eyes fell into Leos eyes. At these words, Leo drained his ss of wine, his heart was filled with mixed feelings as he said. Miss Oda, dont say that, I am quite grateful that you took in my wife and my daughter this time, otherwise I really dont know how I would have faced the predicament. Oda Ivy cut a piece of watermelon and handed it to Leo, saying. Even heroes have times of trouble, and I am just repaying your favor, so you really dont have to be polite! After saying that, she poured another ss of champagne for Leo. She looked at Leos tightly knitted brow and said indulgently and confidently. Dont worry, Mr. Cohen, your wife and daughter will be fine! Let me give you a brief introduction to Yamamoto Kikuro. He is a famous trauma surgeon in Toyo, with extensive clinical experience in traumatic brain injury and internal injury surgery, and has won many international medical awards, and is affectionately known in Toyo as Lancet! In other words, he has a sess rate of over ny-nine percent in brain injury surgery. Of course brain injuries include, brain tumours, brain haemorrhages, brain infarctions, brain collisions, nervepressions in the skull Oda Ivys science knowledge made Leo shocked. Were his wife and daughter to have operation? This was not a matter of money. It was just that his heart ached for the pain of his wife and daughter going under surgery, which was tantamount to killing himself! This deep suspicion made Leos heart ache and upset. But Leo came out of this panic and uneasiness, and facing the reality, he had no choice, so he said calmly. Thank you! Oda Ivy, thank you for helping me to find such a good doctor! Ill pay you whatever the medical bill is! At these words, Oda Ivys face changed greatly, she felt that she had put too much pressure on Leo, and after inwardly ming herself, she spread a smile and said in an extremely rxed tone. Mr. Cohen, sorry about that, perhaps I was too sensitive in what I said earlier, I didnt mean to imply that your wife and your daughter were going to have an operation, I meant to say that Yamaguchi Kinuro is a reliable doctor and that your wife and your daughter are fine! Sorry to make you misunderstand. You dont have to worry about the issue of medical expenses, my sister said we will not charge you, for repaying your parents kindness! At those words, Leo was stunned! He asked in confusion, What does that mean? What did my parents do? Oda Ivy smiled as she said slowly. My sister said that twenty years ago, your parents, Tiana and Adam, were persecuted and hunted by Pompeii, so they had no choice but toe to Toyo. My father took in your father and your mother when you had just been born and I had just been born, and we still slept in the same bed every day back then Well, its embarrassing to say that. At this, she blushed, looked at the champagne in her hands.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Leo, And then what? Oda Ivy took a sip of her wine, breathed hard, and continued again. And then? Oh, my sister said at that time, our Oda family was being suppressed by the imperial court, our family was exploited to practice medicine, we had a financial issue, and we were living a miserable life. Then when your parents found out about this, they were filled with righteous anger and rage, so they led a rebellion against the six families and brought down the then emperor. And then a new emperor was reced, and the new emperor was very supportive and attached importance to our family, and all of a sudden they pulled us up, allowing us to break away from our life of endless suffering and leap to the top of the six families and live a happy life, otherwise, we cannot make any achievement. After hearing this, Leo sighed again, then asked in doubt, Oh, but herees the question, I am being suppressed by the imperial court this time, and you have taken in my family, arent you afraid of being pressed by them? At that, Oda Ivyughed out loud and said, We are not afraid of the court suppressing us at all, because my sister and I can see the situation now. As long as you are here, what are we afraid of? Besides, we are a private hospital, he cant control that much. And my sister said, as long as its your affair, we will help you out even if our hospital closes down! Last night she received a call from the court, so she immediately ryed it to me, and I arranged for Yamaguchi Kinuro to look for you. Chapter 1278 Oda Shows Her Love Leo was moved by Oda Ivys words, and he was d that he had met a confidant and valuable person, especially her eldest sister Oda Jade. Leo said with a smile, Where is your eldest sister? I would like to pay her a visit. Oda Ivy said with a smile, She is travelling abroad for a holiday these days, I just talked to her on the phone and urged her toe back soon because its her birthday in a few days and we want to celebrate it with her. Birthday? When exactly is it? Its a week away, the 28th of this month, are youing to celebrate her birthday too, Mr. Cohen? Of course Iming, your big sister has been so good to us, theres no reason I donte. Well, then thank you in advance for my big sister. Oda Ivy always looked at Leo with a strange look, full of admiration. Leo felt it, and the more he tried to avoid it, the Oda Ivys gaze became bolder. Leo watched his ss. Seeing that he was embarrassed, Oda Ivy snickered. Why is it so hot today? Drinking her champagne, Oda Ivy stood up, she was tall. She took off her professional suit on the outside. Inside was a white shirt, clean and stretchy, which entuated her extremely attractive bust and extremely thin waistline. She was extremely attractive underneath, with slim trousers that outlined her round, curvy hips. You seem much more mature than before, and your temperament is much better. Leo said with a smile as he nced at her out of the corner of his eye, holding his ss of wine. Not only I am much more mature, but I am also getting sexier, it seems Im finally getting your attention, haha. Oda Ivy couldnt help but show her burning passion for love as she spoke. The sea breeze asionally blew her long curly hair, her ears swooning red with excitement. The fragrance of violets emanated from Oda Ivys body and flooded into Leos internal organs. Leo, Im waiting for a man, yet Nuwa is always unattached to me, it seems she has forgotten that Im short of a man, do you think Nuwa will give me a man? Oda Ivy sat down, she moved her chair to a different position, facing Leo, and looked at him with affectionate eyes, expecting Leos answer. Leo said with a smile, In fact, there are quite a lot of men, just that your eyes are always looking at the clouds, where there were no men.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Oda Ivys face changed slightly and froze, but she smiled stiffly, and she sighed and said gloomily. I used to be an unkempt woman, and only when I sat on the throne of the president did I realise the importance of a womans appearance and temperament, so much so that I began to invest in myself, and when I had reached new heights, in this cup of love, yet I was still mncholy and lonely. Just as Leo was about tofort Oda Ivy, a sturdy, fit man in a suit walked in. He was tall, with brush cut, a square face, a big nose and a thin, narrow mouth. He walked steadily, his neck was thick and sturdy, revealing the powerful aura of his martial artist. Leo froze, and when Oda Ivy saw him walk in, her brows tightened and her face immediately turned cold as she said in a cold voice, Brother, what brought you here? This man is Leo Cohen, right? The man nced at Leo coldly, the corners of his mouth curled with a hint of contempt. Yes, he is Leo Cohen, you know him? Oda Ivy replied unhappily. The man ignored Oda Ivys words as he walked straight over to the table, poured himself a ss of champagne from the empty wine ss Oda Ivy had drunk, drained it in one gulp and set it down heavily on the tabletop. He then pulled over a chair, sat down and crossed his legs, pulled out a cigarette and lit it up to smoke. Leo could see that this man was obviously hostile to him and was ufortable in his heart, but he was calm on the surface. However, Leo immediately understood that this man was either rich or noble, and was obviously a direct rtive of Oda Ivy. Seeing the awkwardness of the scene, Oda Ivy was immediately angry inside, and she said, Mr. Cohen, this is my brother, Oda Jun. With an effort to smile, Leo greeted politely, Hello, Mr. Oda Jun! Oda Jun grunted coldly, with a face of arrogant indifference, clearly not weing Leo. Oda Ivy wrinkled her eyebrows and red at him angrily, her chest heaving violently with anger. Leo was in a quandary, but he smiled stiffly, Oda Ivy, you two talk, Im going back to the hospital. After saying that, he stood up. Oda Ivy immediately stood up and she spread her smile, Ill see you off. Immediately, Oda Juns face sank and he said sharply, Sis, I have an urgent matter here! Why are you seeing him off? Leo narrowed his eyes at Oda Jun, then smiled at Oda Ivy and said, No need to send me off, its just a few steps, your brother has an urgent matter, you guys can talk. After saying that, Leo left with big strides. When Leo walked out of the office door, he heard the content of their conversation. Sister, you cant take Leo in! The imperial court will seal off our Family! The whole n is against it! They are strongly protesting! Bah! This is my power! Its also my eldest sisters will, arent you being too meddling? Oda Jun, its really not your turn to take charge of what I decide! Leo furrowed, his mood was indescribably heavy, but still, he was quite touched by the fact that Oda Ivy was still standing firmly by his side. Leo, who had left the Odas Vi, arrived at the chief doctors office in a messy mood and saw Yamaguchi Kinuro working inside. Leo walked to the chair beside him and sat down, pulled out a cigarette and handed it over, Yamaguchi Kinuro, have a cigarette. Yamaguchi Kinuro looked up and saw that it was Leo handing him a cigarette, he smiled and took it, Originally in the hospital smoking is forbidden, but you can break the rule, haha. With that, he took out his lighter and lit it for Leo and himself. He took a drag on his cigarette, knocked it on the ashtray and asked again, Youve met Oda Ivy? Leo took a drag on his cigarette, also knocking on the ashtray, and said with a smile, Yes, she highly praised you as an excellent surgeon! Yamaguchi Kinuroughed as he pushed his sses and added, Theres no end to the art of medicine. By the way, I was just trying to find you, the brain CT came out. With that, he stood up, went to the filing cab and took out the CT film in arge envelope, sat down again and took out the CT to show Leo. Chapter 1279 Family Past Leos heart hung to his throat again, his heart thumping loudly as he grimaced, Is it serious? Leo, dont be nervous! Im here! Yamaguchi Kinuro showed Leo the CT films of Lydias and Emilias brains and said with a straight face. Did you see that? Both of them have serious injuries to their brain bones, there is currently arge amount of blood and edema in their skulls. There are now two treatments, one is non-surgical and the other is surgical. Leo looked at the umted blood and oedema on the CT film, his whole body was chilled and he was momentarily stunned, it took him a long time toe back to his senses and asked in disbelief, What do non-surgical and surgical mean? Yamaguchi Kinuro handed a cigarette to Leo, took a puff and said quietly. Non-surgical means treating with medicine, but the effect is hard to say, I cant guarantee when they will wake up. Leos heart contracted violently, wrinkling his brows, he asked, What about surgery? Yamaguchi Kinuro knocked on the ashes of his cigarette, his eyes shining brightly, he said firmly. With my vast clinical experience of many years, they will wake up immediately after the operation! After all, its not a tumour, its not that difficult. Even if it is a tumour, to me, the sess rate is more than ny percent, not to mention that this is just an ordinary craniotomy to clear, the wound on the scalp is extremely small. At these words, Leos heart fluttered and he said firmly, Then take the surgery. Okay! Ill arrange the surgery tomorrow, treat your wife first, then your daughter the day after, and Ill push the other patients to the back. Yamaguchi Kinuro pushed his sses and smiled. Thank you! You are wee! We are friends! Afterwards, Leo borrowed Yamaguchi Kinuros car, and he and Cecil went to the hotel to check out. Then they moved in to the hospital to stay with Lydia and his daughter. Leo drove the car himself, when Vice President Lee of Pompeii called again, and on the phone, Vice President Lees tone was questioning. Commander of Wyverns, have you returned yet? Hurry back! We cant stand the pressure of public opinion anymore! Leo, who was in a bad mood, heard his questioning and anger rose up in his heart. In his heart, he said, You guys sent me here in the first ce, but when I didnt go back, you started to drive me back, what do you take me for? Leo was silent for a while, he restrained his anger and told Vice President Lee that everything had happened, his wife and daughter were being hospitalized for surgery, there was no way he could go back so soon. Vice President Lee was silent, then he added, Commander of Wyverns, I dont know the truth, Im really sorry! Your wife and daughter are also considered to be injured in the line of duty, so I will discuss with the organisation and try to get some medical expenses reimbursed to you. Thank you! After Leo hung up the phone, he depressedly lit a cigarette and smoked it, his thoughts in a trance. At eight oclock in the evening, Leo walked out of Lydia and his daughters intensive care unit, he was in a bad mood, sighed, lit a cigarette and sat down on a chair to smoke it. At this time, Oda Yuki walked over with a folder and wearing a white coat, she came to Leos side and stopped in her tracks. Leo looked up to see it was Oda Yuki, she was looking at Leo with a smile on her face. Leo froze and then gave a smile. Oda Yuki bent down and snatched the cigarette out of Leos hand and said with a smile, Smoke less, cant you see no smoking here? She threw the cigarette into the bin, then bent down, leaned over Leos ear and whispered, My sister is waiting for you at the beach, go now. After saying that, she walked into the intensive care room and checked on her work. Leo was stunned for a moment, stood up and walked in big strides. When he arrived at the seaside, moonlight sprinkled the beach like mercury. Oda Ivy had changed into a white dress, and she had her arms around her chest as she gazed out at the deep, boundless sea in the distance. She was tall, and the sea breeze blew her long hair and skirt, making her posture very attractive. Leo walked up to her, his hands in his trouser pockets, looking dapper and straight. Oda Ivy looked up at Leo, who was half a head taller than she was, her heart beating wildly inside, but her tone was nonchnt as she said, Youre here. Im here, whats the matter? Cant I ask you toe if theres nothing going on? Its not too much to apany me to blow the sea breeze, right? Leo smiled bitterly, Not too much, Im so sorry! Your brother doesnt seem to wee me, so Ive made things difficult for you again. Oda Ivy sighed and said in an exasperated tone, Dont pay any attention to him! I hate him with a passion.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. With that said, Oda Ivy strolled along the beach, with Leo close by her side. Oda Ivy said quietly, Oda Jun is not my real brother, he was brought in by my stepmother, but he is extremely despicable. He has been suppressing me and my sisters, wants to hijack the Hospital of Love. Two pharmaceutical factories have already been taken away by him, and he also wants to hijack the hospital as well, trying to bring us to our death. Leo pondered for a moment and asked suspiciously, Isnt this hospital owned by your elder sister? How can he has the power to take it away? Oda Ivy ruffled her long hair and said. Its true that my sister owns the hospital, but it was my father who first opened it, and when Toyo changed itsw, the hospital was on the verge of closing down. And my father felt difficult to support it again. Then my elder sister took it over, she borrowed loan sharks everywhere, after three years, she managed to run the hospital. Then she opened two pharmaceutical factories. My father could not withstand my stepmothers soft pestering and forced my sister to give the two pharmaceutical factories to him. Leo could not say anything as an outsider. After a pause, Oda Ivy said again in a quiet voice, After Oda Jun took over my elder sisters business, many customers stopped cooperating with her, these years he has been losing money! Then he wants to marry me as his wife, my father also started to force me, encouraging me to marry Oda Jun, if I get married with him, the Hospital of Love would be his in name only. Leo was speechless, he could only sigh and asked, Then how does your sister feel about this matter? Oda Ivys face turned white as she said angrily, My elder sister did not agree. She hates Oda Jun too, and often cries that our mother died too soon. Oda Jun has many woman outside, how can I marry him? On the distant hillside, Oda Jun came strutting over. Under the moonlight, when Oda Ivy saw Oda Jun walking over, she was stunned for a moment, and then she said to Leo, Lets go, ignore him! Chapter 1280 Subjected to Much Indignity The next scene, however, made Oda Ivy even more unbelievable. Behind Oda Jun actually came more than a hundred people, each with an aggressive pace. Oda Ivy shivered for a moment, then she said to Leo in an urgent voice, Leo, run! Hurry! Leoughed ndly, Why should I run? Its ridiculous! As soon as his words fell, Oda Jun walked up to Leo. Oda Jun, what do you want? Oda Ivy turned from the panic to anger as she questioned in a cold voice. Haha Oda Junsughter was ghastly and arrogant as he looked at Leo, his face stiff and cold. Behind him were over a hundred ck robed men, they quickly surrounded Leo. Leo was stunned as he gave them a cold look. At that moment, Oda Jun arrogantly walked over to Leo, he nced coldly at Leo and said in a cold voice. Leo, we took in your wife and your daughter, that was at the risk of being banned by the imperial court, but none of us in the Oda n agreed. You dont thank me, you still dare to seduce my wife? How dare you! Oda Ivys eyes widened as she said angrily, Bullshit! When did I be your wife? Oda Jun, what are you doing here tonight with so many people? Do you want to rebel? Hahaha Oda Junughed wildly again, he snorted, Rebel? Im the only man in the Oda family, do I need to rebel? Oda Ivys face turned white with anger and she snarled, Shame on you! You are a man who is not even remotely rted to my Oda family. At these words, the Oda Jun shook and he said to Leo, Leo, I heard that you are very capable of fighting, how dare you challenge Sword God in Toyo? Haha, you are too insolent, if you can beat me, you can beat the Sword God. Come on, lets have a one-on-one fight tonight! Leoughed coldly and said indifferently, I know youre very powerful, but I dont want to fight you, if I beat you, people will say that Ill ruin your family members rtionship! Nonsense! Oda Jun said in anger, Are you sure you can beat me? Leo snorted, Its not a matter of being sure, I cant possibly fight you! However, I can be sure that you cant beat me because the fact that you brought so many people with you proves that you lost. When Oda Jun heard this, he was so angry that his face stiffened and he was too stunned to speak. At that moment, a bald man stepped out of the crowd. Oda Ivys heart contracted sharply as she recognised him as a smiling tiger, a first-rate hit man for a wealthy investmentpany, specialising in collecting interest on debts. He was known in Toyo. His martial arts skills were not inferior to those of Yagyu Mamoru, Sword God, and he was once called number one. But his number one was not so much that he was number one in martial arts but he was number one in killing. Even the Emperor of Toyo had to respect him, and as long as he did not offend the Emperors direct interests, the Emperor would turn a blind eye to what he had done. He walked up to Leo andughed, Leo, my name is Smiling Tiger. Whether Oda Jun can beat you or not, or how good a fighter you are, it is none of my business! Besides, Oda Jun didnt call us here to fight you, in fact, if you really like fighting, you can fight Oda Jun without worrying, I will never help neither of you! After hearing this, Oda Ivy rxed and she asked with a smile, Smiling Tiger, I think you recognize me, right? Since youre not here to fight, youre here to watch the fun? Smiling Tigerughed and said, Yes, I know you, but I know so many bosses, you are nothing to them. Haha. Oda Ivys face turned white at the insult, and she choked for a moment.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Leo was furious. It was fine tough at him, but not at a woman, especially at his best friend, so he sneered, Smiling Tiger, what do you want? Juste at me. Hahaha Smiling Tigerughed widly, Leo, lets go straight to the point, Ive beenmissioned by the Oda family to help them clean you up tonight. I give you half an hour to take your wife and your daughter to leave the Hospital of Love immediately, otherwise Ill immediately get you killed! Hahahaha Bullshit! When did my family entrust you with anything? Dont be ridiculous! Oda Ivy was furious, then she shouted at Oda Jun, You ungrateful man! How dare you do such a despicable, shameless and dirty thing! I will not spare you! Oda Jun looked at Oda Ivys red eyes, he shivered coldly, so he exined, This is not something I did alone, but it was something done by our Oda family, it was, it was them who paid together to hire Smiling Tiger. Oda Ivy gritted her teeth and said in a stern voice, Bullshit! Dont frame them! Tell Smiling Tiger to leave now! If not, I will expel you from the Oda n! At those words, Oda Jun was furious, and he roared, It was me, so what? Fuck! With that, he was to p Oda Ivy on her pretty face, but was stopped by Leo. In an instant, Oda Juns whole body was numb as if he had been struck by electricity, and he could not move. In the moonlight, Odas face turned white. The two men froze, and the corners of Leos mouth curled in a hint of derision. Hahaha Smiling Tigerughed out loud and saidughingly, Mr. Cohen, you really live up to your name, and speaking as a referee, Oda Jun is really no match for you! For my sake, Let him go, how do you think? Leo smiled as he let go, Oda Jun was weak, and he sat down on the ground with a thud. Smiling Tigerughed again as he said in a sinister manner, Mr. Cohen, I should really be impressed with you, you actually know how to use the acupuncture point technique. Rumour has it that there is a bizarre acupuncture point technique in Pompeii, when someone was struck at an acupuncture point, he will die. Is that really true? Chapter 1281 Christ At these words, Oda Jun believed it to be true, and he immediately looked scared, his eyes horrified. Leo sneered, I dont know, but this is not something like acupuncture pointing. He was relieved to hear this, he got up, moved his limbs, and then said coldly, Leo, just now you attacked me! Come on, lets fight one on one! With that, he posed his stance and turned his hands into palms, looking at Leo with wary. Oda Ivy looked at Oda Jun with a look of contempt as she gritted her teeth and said, Mr. Cohen, beat him to death! Then throw him into the sea and feed him to the sharks! Leo, But Leo ignored it, he really didnt want topete with this rookie Oda Jun, and instead moved his attention to the group of Smiling Tiger. So he didnt even look at Oda Jun. Haha Smiling Tigerughed out loud as he sneered at Oda Jun, Someone called you shameless, I think you really are shameless! Dont get in the way of my serious business. I took the money, so I have do my job. When Oda Jun heard this, he withdrew his stance, and stood aside in a dishevelled manner. Smiling Tiger said to Leo with a smile, Leo, lets go, ten minutes have passed, dont me I am being rude. Oda Ivy was furious, Listen, Smiling Tiger, you dont have the right to kick out my patient! It is you who should leave! Ill give you half an hour to leave my territory! Haha, no one can threaten me. Smiling Tigerughed as he pulled out his pistol from his back and fired two shots at Oda Ivys feet, bullets sttering the sand. Oda Ivy was so shocked that her body shivered. Oda Jun immediately pulled long his face as he asked in a cold voice, Smiling Tiger, I didnt tell you to bring hot weapons! I only told you to bring your sword, so dont you mess around! Smiling Tigerughed as he blew on the smoking muzzle of his gun and said with a sly sneer. Swords and guns both kill equally, but swords are too slow in efficiency! I liked ying with swords before but they were really slow! My business is getting better and better, if I used sword, I can take too many orders, so I chose to use guns, it is imported. Oda Jun, look what my men are holding in their hands. Leo nced at the people surrounding him, all holding pistols, and he was angry. Leo thought for a moment and then said indifferently, Oda Ivy, you can go back first, I will handle it clearly! As he said that, Leo passed a wink to Oda Ivy. Oda Ivy understood at once that Leo was going to go on a killing spree, and with her around, he had to take care of her.. So she said with a forced smile, Alright then, Mr. Cohen, Ill go back first. Oda Ivys sweet voice to Leo instantly caused another jealousy and envy in Oda Jun. Then he smiled at Smiling Tiger and said, Smiling Tiger, it looks like twenty minutes have passed, its time to finish your task. Smiling Tiger ignored him, but held his gun up to Oda Ivy, who was about to leave, Stop! Oda Oda Ivy, did I tell you to leave? At that, Oda Ivy was shocked, but she still said sternly facing the gun, Why cant I leave? Do I need your permission to go home? Smiling Tiger smirked, Thats a must! If you take another step, Ill break your legs immediately. Oda Ivy chose to stop in her tracks. Immediately, Smiling Tiger pointed the gun at Leo and said smilingly, Leo, we have no grudge, to be frank, I dont want to kill you, the great hero, I just want to do it for profit, so Ill give you time to think about it. Respecting me is the same as respecting yourself, otherwise if it were anyone else, I would have shot you dead with one shot! Understand? Leos face was cold as he said indifferently, It seems I really have to thank you, but are you sure you can kill me? Haha! Leo, there are plenty of people who are better than you, but which one of them can escape the bullets in my hands?! Ill give you one more fucking minute, if you dont get out of here, Ill shoot you dead! Every time Smiling Tiger stoppedughing, he would shoot his gun! The sound of submachine gun fire suddenly came from the sea, the bullets were shot towards the sky. And then, a stern bellowing voice came from the sea, Smiling Tiger, stop! At the sound, everyone looked out to sea and saw a speedboat racing across the sea. There were a dozen people standing on the speedboat, led by a middle-aged man, dressed in a suit and with a dignified look. However, all the men were carrying submachine guns, except for him alone. Haha, Christ is here. Smiling Tiger immediately eximed. The hundred or so men under Smiling Tiger then had a face of adoration as they murmured softly.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Christ hase for such a trivial matter, why? Yes, usually we cant even see what Christ looks like, could this really be Christ? This is Christ, Ive seen him before at the office, oh, that time I was apanying Smiling Tiger to see him upstairs. Its indeed Christ, wow, I finally met my boss, the hero of my heart Looks like Leo is dead today! He has alerted our boss. Leo is causing so much trouble in Toyo, the Emperor cant even do anything about him, I think the Emperor must have asked Christ to personallye out and capture Leo. Thats definitely the case, for any problem that the Emperor cant handle, hell leave it to Christ. It looks like Leo is dead this time. Originally we just kicked him out of the country, but hes just dilly-dallying around here, he deserves it! Now that Christ is here, Leo is dead! Oda Ivy was so scared that her face was pale. Oda Jun was even smiling with glee. Leo just froze for a moment, then with a calm face, he looked coldly at them as they walked down from the speedboat. When Smiling Tiger saw Christ walking over, he nodded his head and asked with a cheeky smile. Christ, why are you here to take care of such a trivial thing? I can deal with it myself, besides , its very windy out there, you take care of yourself. At this point, they nodded together and said, Greetings, Christ! Christ pped Smiling Tiger on the face twice, who rolled to the ground with a thud, and instantly, Smiling Tigers mouth was full of blood. Everyone was immediately shocked. Chapter 1282 Reversal of Situation Leo was quite shocked and dumbfounded, what was going on? Oda Ivy was also shocked by the sudden reversal. Oda Jun was even more stunned. Did Christ get drunk and hit the wrong person? It should have been Leo who should have been beaten. The hundreds of men with guns in their hands had already hidden their guns. Smiling Tiger, why is your fucking phone off? He asked Smiling Tiger, gritting his teeth . Smiling Tiger thought his boss was looking for his fault, so he forced a bitter smile and said, Christ, my phone is out of battery Although his mouth was full of blood, he did not dare to spit it on the ground for fear of thinking it was disrespectful. Although Smiling Tiger was strong outside, he was a rookie in front of Christ, who could choke himself to death with one finger. Especially the ten bodyguards around Christ were all from the first ss special forces. Oda Ivy thought that Christ had beaten up Smiling Tiger because of the phone, and her heart shivered again. But it wasnt as simple as Smiling Tiger thought. Christ was once again furious, Smiling Tiger, stand up and kneel at the feet of Leo!Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. At these words, everyone was once again shocked and dismayed. Christ, so Leo your friend? Smiling Tiger was terrified as he crawled warily to Leos front and knelt down with a puzzled look on his face. Christ gave Smiling Tiger a cold look as he looked up and then towards the group of people who had just threatened Leo with their guns, and shouted in a stern voice, You all kneel down for Leo too! At these words, everyone fell to their knees with a loud thud, their heads bowed and their bodies shivering as they dared not breathe a single breath. The situation was not good for Oda Jun, and he was so frightened that his face turned white. Smiling Tiger, youve got some nerve! How dare you point a gun at Leos head? You destroy your hand with your gun immediately. Christ put his hands behind his back, his voice cold as if it came from hell, like a death sentence. A bodyguard by Christs side bent down and picked up the gun that Smiling Tiger had thrown on the ground, then walked up to Smiling Tiger and said in a cold voice, Take it. Smiling Tigers pupils contracted in fear and his body shook as he took the gun with both hands, but he begged for mercy, Christ, spare my life! I really didnt know Leo was your friend The bodyguard behind Smiling Tiger sneered, Do you think it would be cool if I shot you in the head? Or do you feel good about hitting your own hand? Smiling Tiger had no choice, he held the gun in his left hand against his right hand, closed his eyes and pulled the trigger. Blood was like a fountain, the gun fell to the ground at once, and Smiling Tiger screamed miserably, falling to the ground and fainting. The men on their knees were scared out of their wits, thinking they were next to be shot. Oda Ivy finally understood that Christ hade to save Leo, and she put her mined at peace. The situation was reversed, but Leo was confused, he didnt even know Christ, so why he came for help. But from Christs ent, Leo thought Christ was someone from Pompeii? Could this be Vice President Lee helping him behind the scenes? Oda Jun realised that it was not good, he turned around and tried to escape, but he was held by a bodyguard with a submachine gun item to his head, You want to run? Sir, sir, Im just a spectator, everything has nothing to do with me. please dont kill me. Oda Jun was scared out of shit, his face face white and his body shaking. Christ roared out, You dont have to kneel anymore! Take Smiling Tiger to the city hospital for medical treatment. At these words, those who were kneeling on the ground immediately got up, and they said with a sense of relief, Yes! Thank you for not killing us, Christ ! Then, two sturdy and strong men hurriedly walked to the heels of Smiling Tiger, and together they lifted him up and hurried away. At that moment Christ walked up to Oda Jun, and he asked in a cold voice, Your name is Oda Jun? Yes, yes, my name is Oda Jun, how do you know me? Cold sweat ran down Oda Juns head. Christ ignored him as he said in a cold voice to his bodyguards, Kill him with a knife! Throw him into the sea and feed him to the sharks. Oda Jun was so frightened that he fell to his knees and kowtowed to Christ, Christ, spare my life! Christ, spare your life ! Oda Ivys eyes were horrified and she looked at Leo with a look of help, signalling Leo to save Oda Jun. Although Oda Ivy hated Oda Jun, it was not to the point of killing him. Once Oda Jun was killed, she would not be able to exin to her father and her stepmother! The consequences would be unthinkable! One of the bodyguards pulled a Swiss Army knife out of his military leather shoe, he grabbed Oda Jun by the hair and was about to sh Oda Juns throat with the knife. Wait! Christ, please be merciful! At this point, Leo said loudly. Christughed as he said to the bodyguard, Forget it, dont kill him, for Leos sake, tell him to get lost! The bodyguard put away his knife, pushed Oda Jun to the ground and yelled, Get lost! At that, Oda Jun got up from the ground, trembled and ran away. One of the bodyguardsughed teasingly from behind, Oda Jun, if you dont run fast, Ill shoot you in the leg with my gun. At these words, Oda Jun ran as fast as possible. Seeing that, the bodyguardsughed out loud. Thank you, Christ, foring to my aid! I am very grateful! Leo sped his fist in salute to Christ, But why did youe to help me? Christughed loudly as he patted Leos shoulder and said with a smile, Leo, I apologise for frightening you just now! I know you are puzzled! But I am Harriets uncle. Leo asked in confusion, Did Harriet ask you toe to my rescue? But how did she know that something happened to me tonight? I didnt tell her. Christ took out his cigar and smoked it as heughed, Harriet called me tonight and told me to protect you, she said she had a hunch that something had happened to you! I said I didnt know you, but when she said your name was Leo Cohen, my secretary on the side heard it. He was shocked and said Smiling Tiger was leading people to find you and they went to Odas Hospital. So then I came here in a sh, fortunately, the tragedy didnt happen, otherwise I would have been scolded by Harriet. By the way, Leo, what happened to you? I feel that you are in trouble, you can tell me what is going on. I am also a Pompeii man, I have been in Toyo for more than thirty years, so I am considered to be a man of honor, if you have any problems, just look for me, I will help you. Chapter 1283 Operation Meeting the same Pompeii people in another country made Leo feel pleased, so Leo told Christ roughly what had happened before and after he arrived in Toyo. Christ was shocked to hear that. His brows knitted as he sighed, sympathising deeply with Leos wife and daughter for their injuries. He pondered for a moment, took out his business card from his pocket and handed it to Leo, Leo, you can call me if you need help in the future! Ill step in and set things right for you! Thank you! Christ. Leo took Christs business card with both hands, and under the illumination of the moonlight, he saw that the card read Regal International Investment Management Limited, Chairman, Christ. Christ then shook hands with Oda Ivy and said with a smile, Miss Oda, please take care of my friend Leo, thank you! Oda Ivy shook Christs hand with both hands and said ttered, Sure, I will! Christughed out loud and added, Leo, Ill go back first, call me when you need help!Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Okay! Thank you, Christ, take care! Youre wee! After saying that, Christ took his bodyguards back on the speedboat. As Oda Ivy watched their departing backs, she let out a long sigh of relief and smiled at Leo, Commander of Wyverns, I am admiring you more and more now, even such a big boss of Toyo hase to your aid, it really surprised me Lets back, its time to rest, I apologise to you for giving you a fright tonight! Leo said as he ruffled his tousled hair. No thanks, but you can buy me ate dinner tonight, lets go. Oda Ivy took Leos arm and said with smile, Dont get rid of my hand, it seems that friends can hold hands, its not like kissing. Leo was speechless, but he was not in the mood for ate dinner, so he let out a bitter smile, Lets eat another day. Tomorrow my wife will have an operation, I dont have any appetite. Oh, I forgot about that, okay then. Oda Ivy suddenly had a sour nose and asked in a jealous tone, By the way, what the hell is Harriet? Is she pretty? It feels like she and you are not normal! Is she your mistress? Leoughed bitterly, so he said flirtatiously, How can I have a mistress? Do you think I have nothing to do? Oda Ivys gaze glistened as she said in a whisper, If you dont mind, you can be my mistress, I have the financial power now. Leo, Leo knew that Oda Ivy was fond of him, but he couldnt bear to hurt her because his own wife and daughter were being treated in her hospital. Its easy to hurt someone! Its just a matter of a few words, but it makes the other person suffer for the rest of their life. Leo could only choose to politely refuse this time, instead of rejecting Queen Alyssa and Arie in a few words, as he had donest time. When Oda Ivy saw that Leo didnt say anything, she became more and more proud as she added, Then we have a baby, Ill send the baby to a foreign noble school to study, this will be the fruit of our love. Leo pretended not to hear that. He said in his heart, If I were that casual, Id have a lot of children out there. Leo didnt want to answer Oda Ivys words, he said to himself, Would I give you a chance? Never! However, he was deeply troubled inside that he had again unintentionally created Oda Ivy as a y man who could not withstand the wind and rain. Perhaps there were many more of these y men waiting for Leo, and who would be next? It feels like he is Nuwa now, just desperately trying to make a female y figure and forgetting to make a male y figure for her. What a sin! The next morning, it was sunny outside, not too hot, not too cold, and the cherry blossoms were in full bloom. Today was for Lydias surgery, and Leo and Cecil were waiting at the entrance of the intensive care unit. Leos eyebrows were knitted together, his mood apprehensive, his body and mind heavy. Cecil was also sullen. The operating table was in a room inside the intensive care unit. A momentter, Yamaguchi Kinuro was dressed in a white coat, followed by two senior assistants and a group of nurses. Yamaguchi Kinuro walked up to Leos side, he patted Leos shoulder and smiled, Leo, its alright! Soon youll be able to see Lydias smile. Well, thanks! Leo gave a smile. With that, Yamaguchi Kinuro walked into the intensive care room. At this time, Oda Yuki walked up to Leos side, she also patted Leos shoulder and said with a smile on her face. Dont be nervous! Yamaguchi Kinuro is have the operation himself, actually, his assistant can do the operation, but he was unsure! Saying that, she leaned over Leos ear again and said in a small voice. Shall we go fishing on the beach tomorrow night? Tomorrow your wife and your daughter are awake, so lets go and have some rxing time. After saying that, she put on a smile as she walked into the intensive care unit. Leo, Following behind Oda Yuki were several nurses who looked at Leo with strange eyes and smiles curled at the corners of their mouths. When they all walked in to the intensive care room, the door snapped shut. Outside the door, Leos heart sank, as if he was being pushed onto the operating table. He sat down with a heavy heart on the side of Cecil, who lit a cigarette and smoked it, which he handed to Leo. Leo inhaled bitterly, he heard from Yamaguchi Kinuro that this operation would take up to five or six hours. As Leo puffed on his cigarette, he looked up and saw that Hyakuyan was holding a cluster of roses in both hands, her mother was holding a cluster of roses in her left hand and carrying a bag of fruits in her right hand as they walked over from the lift entrance. Leo froze for a moment, and a warm current instantly came up inside him, he immediately extinguished his cigarette and threw it into the rubbish bin Cecil also saw it, he was stunned for a moment, he also extinguished the cigarette in his hand and threw it into the bin. The two then stood up. Uncle Leo, wheres Emilia? I want to see her. Hyakuyan looked up, stretching her neck, her eyes blinking, tears dripping from the corners of her eyes. Leos heart felt like a knife cut, he sniffed his sour nose and said with a bitter smile, Well, shes sleeping, Ill take you in to see herter, okay? The door to the intensive care room was locked and there was a Do not disturb! sign on the door. Emilia was also inside, and the room inside was being operated on. Madam, youre here. Leo lifted his head and fixed his gaze on Hyakuyans mothers face. Last night we heard from my husband that your wife and your daughter were injured and hospitalised. Hyakuyan cried all night, so we came to see your wife and your daughter early this morning. Chapter 1284 A Kind Lie Hyakuyans mother was called Fujiwara Yuko, and she said with a smile, These fruits are for your wife and your daughter. With that, she prompted Leo to take them out. Thank you! Leo took it with both hands and almost burst into tears. With that, they sat together in a row of chairs and waited for Lydia, who was undergoing surgery. As it took longer, Hyakuyans eyes started to open with great concentration, then she fell asleep in her mothers arms. After about four hours, Leos mobile phone rang, and it was Harriet calling. Leo immediately went to the side to answer it, and when he got through. Harriet smiled and asked, Hello, Mr. Cohen, Im in the hospital, which floor are you on? Leos heart thudded, Why are you here? Im on the sixth floor. Harriet said, Im not here to see you, dont be narcissistic, haha, Im here to see my bestie Lydia. After saying that, Harriet hung up the phone. Leo was surprised in his heart. She had been here in early in the morning, it must be because her uncle had told her about Lydiast night. A momentter, Harriet walked out from the lift entrance, followed by Red Rose and Julia. They were holding piles of flowers and fruit and various gifts. Harriet was wearing a corduroy blue suit today with a white jumper underneath, elegant and dignified. She was already tall, and with a pair of high heels she was actually as tall as Leo. At this time, Red Rose and Julia called out in unison, Hello, Mr. Cohen! Leo said, Hello, you guys! Youve lost weight and are haggard. Harriet wrinkled her brows, her pair of eyes were clear and soulful, gazed at Leo for three seconds and smiled astringently. Leo gave a hint of a smile, Did you guys just get off the ne? Harriet nodded, Yes, is Lydia undergoing surgery? Leo nodded, his tone apprehensive, Yes, its going to be done soon. My bestie will be safe! Harriet looked around for a moment and added, Lets go wait on the chairs. With that, Harriet led Red Rose and Julia to sit on the chairs, the sides of which were piled high with things. Leo sat on Harriets side, and the atmosphere was very depressing, no one was talking, nor were they in the mood to talk about anything, as they were all concerned about Lydia who was on the operating table. An hourter, the door to the intensive care unit finally opened, and Leo stood up and walked to the door. The first person toe out was Yamaguchi Kinuro, who took off his mask, and he looked unusually exhausted, like he had just finished a long run of exercise. Leo was tense, and he looked at Yamaguchi Kinuro with eyes full of horror, and asked apprehensively, How is the operation going? Yamaguchi Kinuro let out a long sigh of relief as he said softly, Leo, Lydia is fine, she has woken up and will be immediately pushed out by the nurse to change the ward. However, you must not stimte her. When Lydia asks where your daughter is, you lie to her and say that your daughter is at my house, ying with Hyakuyan together. Leo nodded his head in a hurry. Daddy. Hyakuyan leapt to Yamaguchi Kinuros side, I want to see Emilia. Yamaguchi Kinuro was startled and he immediately took Hyakuyans hand and whispered, Daughter,e to my office, Ill take you to see Emiliater. After saying this, he forcibly led Hyakuyan away. A momentter, Lydia was wheeled out by a group of nurses on a push cart, her head wrapped in thick gauze. Her eyes were wide open, her face was pale, so were her lips Honey Leo called out with excitement. Lydia Harriet looked at Lydia with tears in her eyes as she called out in surprise. Lydia looked at Leo and Harriet, squeezed a smile and strained to say, Harriet, youre here, thank you At this point the nurses pushed her slowly forward. Leo and the others followed along as Lydia changed from the intensive care room to the medium care room. Wheres our daughter? Where is she? Is she okay? Lydia palpitated and worried about Emilia. However, when Lydia first pushed out of the ward, she did not see Emilia lying on the bed. This was because the nurses had deliberately blocked Lydias view, something that Yamaguchi Kinuro had instructed the nurses to do in advance. As expected, Yamaguchi Kinuro was right, Leo put on a smile, Emilia is staying at Hyakuyans home, I will pick her up as soon as I am free. Lydia looked at Leo suspiciously, Youre not lying to me, are you? Miss Henderson, your daughter is indeed at my house, and is staying with my daughter Hyakuyan. At this time Hyakuyans mother, Fujiwara Yuko, smilingly squeezed her way to Lydias side and said. Thank you. Lydia was in tears, she was exceptionally surprised and grateful the moment she woke up from her surgery and found out that the person she had operated with was actually Yamaguchi Kinuro, Hyakuyans father. Now her wife hade to see her with flowers and fruit, Lydia was happy. After seeing Lydia being wheeled into the ward, Yamaguchi Kinuro took Hyakuyan to see Emilia in the intensive care unit. Leo walked Harriet, Red Rose and Julia out of the hospital. Leo rubbed his head and smiled at Harriet, Sorry about that, I was going to treat you guys to dinner, but Harriet interrupted Leo and said with a smile, Dinner is not necessary, I still want to invite you to dinner, but you are not free now, I will invite you another day. Leo said with a smile, Are you going to stay in Toyo for a long time? Harrietughed out, then said quietly.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Im really bored in Eagle Country, and knowing that youre here in Toyo, I definitely want to stay here to keep youpany, but do you want me to go back to Eagle Country right away? At those words, Red Rose and Juliaughed out loud. Red Rose smacked her lips and said quietly, Mr. Cohen, Harriet said you are a dragon, and she said she must be a phoenix. Juliaughed, Mr. Cohen, I think it is about love. Haha This scene was being seen by Oda Ivy, who was sitting in the car. She was about to go shopping for a present because it was her sisters birthday in two days. At this moment, she saw Leo and Harriet chatting passionately and saw how warm they looked. She was jealous at that. Chapter 1285 Jealousy Leo watched the three get into the car before turning around and striding towards the hospital. Stop! Oda Ivy rolled down the window and rebuked Leo in a cold voice. Leo froze for a moment and followed the sound to see that it was Oda Ivy sitting in the drivers seat. Leo said with a smile, Where are you going? Get in the car, I need to see you. Oda Ivys voice was cold. Leo wondered what was wrong with her today. She looked like he owed her millions. But Leo smiled awkwardly and got into the car, sitting on the passenger seat. Oda Ivy mmed on the elerator and the car drove forward. My wife woke up after her surgery. I know. Where are you taking me? I dont know! I have things to do, Oda Ivy. Theres the nurse. Oda Ivy was so full of jealousy, so she didnt give a damn what Leo had going on. The sun was shining brightly outside the window, but inside the car was unusually shadowed and depressed. Oda Ivy was wearing sunsses, driving expressionlessly, and did not want to talk to Leo. He felt bored, so he leaned back in his seat and dozed off, thinking, Who cares where she goes, Ill just hang out with her anyway, and shell send me back by then. Oda Ivy drove the car as fast as she could, and when she couldnt hear Leo speak for a long time, she nced back and saw that Leo was actually asleep. She was so angry that she grunted coldly, then braked hard, she wanted to teach Leo a lesson, to catch him off guard with a headbutt and release the depression in her heart.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. However, she was dumbfounded as the inertia of the brakes did not cause Leo to lean forward and backwards, and he sucked in his seat tightly unharmed. Oda Ivy, youre not trying to murder me, are you? Leo muttered in his sleep, his head tilted towards the window as he continued to fall asleep. Oda Ivy, There was nothing more she could do, she continued driving again, depressed inside. Soon, the car drove to the city, and after turning a few corners, Oda Ivy stopped the car, then said, Here we are. At that, Leo opened his eyes and saw that the car was parked by arge gold and jewellery shop, so he asked in confusion, Oda Ivy, are you going to buy jewellery? Who do you intend to give it to? Oda Ivy said in a cold voice, For my boyfriend, but definitely not for you! After saying that, she got out of the car with anger. Leo opened the car door, got out of the car, and followed behind Oda Ivy. He thought to himself, Its Oda Ivys sisters birthday in a couple of days, so I really need to buy a present for her sister. When Oda Ivy saw that Leo was following her, she said, Why are you following me? Do you still expect me to buy you a present? Leo said with a smile, I want to buy a present too, but I definitely dont want to give it to you! Oda Ivy said in a cold voice, I am speechless! Leo also said coldly, Im the one whos speechless. Humph! Oda Ivy stomped on her high heels and left, so angry that she wanted to drop Leo and tell him to take a taxi back. At that moment a boy beggar came on the way, he stopped Leo, opened his hand and asked Leo for money, Uncle, I havent eaten for three days, can you give me some money so that I can eat? Leos heart was soft, he immediately took out two hundred dors from his purse and gave it to the little boy, Is it enough? The little boy took it with both hands, threw himself on his knees and said with tears in his eyes, Uncle, its enough to feed me for a month, thank you! Leo said with relief, Good, hide the money well, dont let anyone snatch it away. When Leo looked up again to find Oda Ivy, she had disappeared. When Oda Ivy turned around and saw that Leo had disappeared, sheughed out loud and said, Ill go shopping alone after Ive bought my present and make you wait for me. So that you will learn my importance. Then relieved and excited, Oda Ivy made her way to the jewellery counter at the gold shop. What do you need as a gift, deardy? A gift for someone or for yourself? The clerk at the counter said to Oda Ivy with a big smile on her face. Oda Ivy looked at the dazzling array of various jade pendants and glittering gold jewellery within the cab, and after a moments contemtion, she said with a smile, My sister is celebrating her birthday, is there a better jade? Yes, a high-grade jade pendant with seven leaves and a flower in brocade has just arrived in my shop, wait for a moment. After saying that, the clerk squatted down her body, used the key to open the safe and took out three exquisite jewellery boxes from inside. Then she carefully ced them on the table and opened the lids of the three jewellery boxes. Two were green in colour and one was white. The jade was radiant and dazzling and the workmanship was extremely delicate and borate, especially the green jadeite seven-leaf jade pendant, which resembled transparent green water. Oda Ivys eyes burned with the green light reflecting on her face. The white one was also beautiful, but much less so than the green one. Which one would you like, deardy? I can pack it up with you and send you some small gifts. The clerk was all smiles as she said gently. Oda Ivy deliberated for a moment and asked with a smile, How much is this green one? How much is the white one? The clerk said with a smile, The green one costs $500, 000 and the white one costs $360, 000, which one would you like? Oda Ivy wrinkled her brows and said, Why is there such a big difference in price? Could the green one be a little cheaper? How about $460, 000? Id like a discount. The clerk smiled and shook her head, My deardy, we are a brand name shop, we have a guarantee, and we are a national chain, so we dont offer discounts! Im sorry! Oda Ivy wrinkled her eyebrows and after a long time of silence, she sighed and then said, Well then, Ill take the white one, help me wrap it up and swipe my card. After saying that, Oda Ivy went to her bag to get her card. Ill take all three, swipe my card, its $1. 36 million in total, right? Leo, who had been watching from the side for a long time, walked up to Oda Ivys side, handed the ck gold card to the clerk. The clerk was stunned for a moment, her eyes widened as she asked, Sr, you buy them all away? Oda Ivys card hadnt been taken out yet, she looked up at the words and saw it was Leo, she froze. Leo said with a smile, Yes, Ill buy them all! The clerk was so happy that she almost burst into tears, thinking that she would get a lot ofmission, but she was afraid of offending Oda Ivy, for fear that she wouldin, so she asked in fear and anxiety, Are you families? Leo said with a smile, We are friends, Ill pay the bill. Saying that, Leo threw the card to the clerk. Mr. Cohen, Ill pay for myself! No need for you to be a phnthropist! Hmph! Oda Ivy also threw the card to the clerk and snickered, I already knew you were buying a gift for Harriet, I dont need you to pay. Chapter 1286 Birthday Party Oda Ivys jealous words made Leo stunned, he knew Oda Ivy had misunderstood, but he didnt want to exin. But Leo couldnt really exin, because he thought nothing of it. Faced with the two cards, the clerk was in a quandary. She was afraid of offending both Oda Jun and Leo, so she was at a loss for words. At this moment, Oda Ivy said coldly to the clerk, If you swipe his card, I will immediately file aint against you! Leo also said to the clerk in a cold voice, If you dont swipe my card, I wont want anything, and I will also file aint against you immediately. The clerk froze as she heard that. Oda Ivy bit her lips and stared at Leo. Leo could only gave a bitter smile. At this moment the shopkeeper came over and asked the clerk what was going on. The clerk immediately told her the situation. The shopkeeper smiled and immediately told the clerk to swipe Leos card, and she said with a smile to Oda Ivy Deardy, let your boyfriend buy it for you. I know youre not short of money, but it means something different for your boyfriend to pay for you. When Oda Ivy heard this, she grunted, took her card and turned around, not wanting the jade either. Leo immediately picked up the three boxes of jade and chased after her. Inside Oda Ivys car, Leo ced the box of white jade on top of the shelf table under Oda Ivys windscreen and smiled again, saying. The two boxes of jade I bought are for your elder sister, I will personally give them to her at the banquet, because she had helped me before. At this, Oda Ivyughed out loud. The following morning, the sun was still shining outside. Emilia was wheeled onto the operating table for surgery, and in less than five hours, the operation was over. Emilia woke up, her eyes wide open, confused, she asked Leo, Daddy, wheres my mum? I want my mum! Leos eyes moistened with joy as he sobbed, Okay, Ill take you to see your mum right now. Emilia, Im so happy that youre awake! Here you are the beautiful flowers! Hyakuyan was also standing by the bed, and she said in a sweet voice, before holding a bouquet of bright, delicate carnations in her hands and cing them by the bedside. Thank you, Hyakuyan! The pretty flowers smell so good. Emilia giggled. The nurses then wheeled Emilia to Lydias side on a trolley. But when Emilia was pushed to Lydias side, Leo came to Lydias side one step earlier and told her about the scramble, telling her to take it easy. Lydia was happy to know that Emilia was fine. Two dayster, it was Oda Ivys sister Oda Jades birthday and the banquet was held at noon. The birthday banquet was held in the grand ancestral hall of the Oda Vi, and the entire Oda family came, about a thousand people, with hundreds of tables for eating. After Leo had stewed some delicious nutritious food for Lydia and Emilia, he went to attend Oda Jades birthday. Before leaving, he exined something to Cecil and then went downstairs. When Leo walked out of the hospital, he bumped into Harriet head-on, who called out with a smile on her face, Mr. Cohen, are you going for the paty too? Leo was stunned for a moment and asked in confusion, Yes, how did you know? Howe you came alone today? Harrietughed, Im a friend of Oda Jade, she invited me for the party, so I came alone. So thats how it is, lets go together then. Leo said with a smile. When Leo and Harriet arrived at the entrance of the Oda n Ancestral Hall and met the old butler who was collecting gifts, he and Harriet both presented arge red envelope. The butler then led Leo and Harriet into therge ancestral hall and gave them both a seat. The table was filled with eleven people, all of whom were from the Oda family except Leo and Harriet. From a distance, Oda Jun had already noticed Leo, so he whispered a few words to a man beside him, who nodded his head. The man then walked up to Leos side and he said coldly, Leo, you are not wee toe to our wedding banquet, please get lost immediately! At this, Leos eyebrows furrowed slightly and he looked up to see a young man, who was thin with a violent and vicious gaze. Leo ignored him and poured himself a ss of wine with himself, with an unperturbed face. Harriet was stunned, and she gave that man a nk gaze. The Oda families were sitting at the table, they immediately red at Leo with hostile eyes. One man said in a cold voice, I dont want to sit at the same table with this Pompeii man, or Ill throw up! If he doesnt go, Ill go. Having said that, he stood up and went to sit somewhere else. I dont want to sit with him either! Ill throw up just looking at him! I will take my leave! Im starting to puke, bye! Fuck! My stomach is starting to hurt So this guy is Leo Cohen, hurry up and leave this gue! They all ran away Oda Sam, what are you doing?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Behind this skinny man, a female voice shouted sternly. At that, Leo and Harriet looked up and saw that it was a middle-aged woman and Oda Ivy who had arrived. This middle-aged woman was decent looking and extremely well maintained, she was wearing a pink kimono, noble as she was.. But her looked quite simr to Oda Ivy, and Leo could be sure that she was Oda Jade. When this skinny man saw the middle-aged woman, he instantly paled, his body shivering, Auntie, I didnt do anything In a sh, he hid in the crowding and going. Jade, you look beautiful today. Harriet was the first to stand up, and she walked over to the middle-aged woman. Leo immediately identified the middle-aged woman as Oda Jade. The two shook hands and Oda Jade uttered, Harriet, Im old, youre the one whos called beautiful. Sister, he is Leo Cohen. Oda Ivy walked up to Leos side and said to him with a smile, This is my elder sister Oda Jade. Leo immediately stood up and reached out to shake Oda Jades hand, Miss Oda, wish you a happy birthday! Oda Jade shook Leos hand and smiled, Wow, Mr. Cohen, you are not only handsome, you are also the Commander of Wyverns of Pompeii, I admire you very much! Leo said with a smile, Thank you, for helping me this time! Oda Jade looked Leo up and down and smiled, It is okay, Leo, how are your parents health? Tell them toe. They are in good health! Thanks! Chapter 1287 A Gift At this point, Oda Jade sighed and the two shook hands as she said with an extremely angry expression, Mr. Cohen, just now my nephew was really rude and has offended you, let me make amends and apologise on his behalf! Its alright, dont worry about it. Leo said with a smile. At this moment the butler hurriedly came over, his expression stiffened as he said softly to Oda Jade, Miss Oda Jade, Miyamoto Danao and his son Miyamoto Taro havee to celebrate your birthday with you. Oda Jade was stunned and hurriedly followed the butler to the door to greet them. When Leo saw that Oda Jade looked intense, he asked Oda Ivy who they were. Oda Ivy instantly also looked intense, she said quietly, Miyamoto Danao is my fathers sworn brother, Miyamoto Taro is Domain Lord of the East City, the whole East City is under his control. He is here to propose marriage to me today, I hate this man, he smells stinky Leo coughed andughed, Congrattions. Oda Ivy turned her head and gave Leo a nk look and said in a cold voice, Id rather crash into a wall and die! I wont marry him! Leo, Harriet, After Oda Ivy finished speaking, she sat down beside Leo. All the people of the Oda n looked at Leo with strange eyes, this Pompeii man was actually so spoiled and loved by women, so they were all jealous. Oda Jun, who was sitting at a distance, was even more furious and gritted his teeth, his gaze violent and his face stiff and dense. At that moment Oda Jade led Miyamoto Danao and Miyamoto Taro in. Miyamoto Danao was about sixty years old, dressed in a ck kimono, his hands behind his back, his face wrinkled and his eyes beady. Miyamoto Taro was about thirty years old, he wore a khaki-coloured suit, was of medium height. His hair was parted and greased, and he wore a pair of sses. Domain Lord of the East Side is here, everyone apud and give him a warm wee! The old butler roared. Everyone stood up, apuded enthusiastically and roared, Wee the Domain Lords presence! Leo and Harriet did not stand up, and Oda Ivy did not stand up. As everyone stood up and blocked all three of them out, Miyamoto Taro did not see Oda Ivy. And then, to everyones apuse, Oda Jade led them both to the upper seats in the Great Hall. They sat at a table with Oda Ivys parents. Oda Ivys father was named Oda Kung, and beside him sat his three brothers.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Miyamoto Danao and Miyamoto Taro were seated next to Oda Jade. At this point the butler walked over to Oda Ivys side and he said softly, Miss Oda Ivy, your elder sister has asked you to sit beside her and keep Domain Lordpany. At this time from afar, Miyamoto Taro also noticed Oda Ivy, and when he saw Oda Ivy sitting beside Leo, his face immediately clouded over and his eyes narrowed with jealous hatred. Im not going! You go and tell my sister. Oda Ivy said in a sullen voice. The old butler had to go up to Oda Jade and told her what had happened. She said in a deep voice, Oda Ivy, I know you dont like Miyamoto Taro, but we cant afford to offend him, so just deal with it for my sake. Leo chimed in, Oda Ivy, go ahead, its better to settle grievances than to make knots. Oda Ivy was silent for a moment, and then went with Oda Jade. At this point, everyone started to give Oda Jade gifts. Harriet smiled and asked, Mr. Cohen, have you prepared any gifts? Leo smiled, Yes, how about you? Harriet also smiled, Yes, I bought a piece of jade. But the gift-givers soon ended. Because they couldnt afford to give away the expensive ones, and were afraid that Oda Jade would despised the cheap onesy. Mr. Cohen, shall we go up together to deliver it? Harriet pulled out a box of delicate ornaments from her backpack as she smiled. Okay. Leo also stood up, Lets go. Harriet walked in front, and Leo walked behind. When they came to Oda Jades side, Harriet said with a smile, Jade, this is my birthday present to you, wishing you a happy birthday! With these words, Harriet presented the jade box with both hands. Oda Jade took the jade box with both hands and smiled, Thank you. Harriet then walked away.. But Oda Ivy was staring at the piece of jade in Harriets hand, she thought it was bought for her by Leo. But the packaging was different, and Oda Ivy immediately dispelled her doubts. When Leo saw Harriet go down, he took out two boxes of jade from his suit pocket, one for Oda Jade and one for Oda Ivy. Leo then left. When Miyamoto Taro, who was sitting next to Oda Ivy, saw this, he said angrily in his heart, Fuck! This kid actually dares to steal my girlfriend from me? Ill have someone kill youter! When Oda Ivy saw that Leo had given her a half-million-dor seven-leaf green jade, she was shocked at first, and then said happily, Wow! My boyfriend actually gave me such an expensive jade, I love him so much, this jade is worth a hundred thousand dors. At these words, Miyamoto Danao and Miyamoto Taro were stunned. Seeing the displease on the twos faves, Oda Jade coughed and gestured for Oda Ivy to shut up. Oda Jun, who was sitting in one of the other seats, saw Leo giving Oda Ivy a gift and he was in rage. He thought to himself that he would find an opportunity to rape Oda Ivy, so that neither Miyamoto Taro nor Leo would ever get Oda Ivy. He looked at Miyamoto Taros hedgehog appearance and suddenly had a n to have Miyamoto Taro expel Leo from the hospital. So he went to Miyamoto Taros side, first toasted him with a ss of wine, then leaned over Miyamoto Taros ear and said something to him in a small voice. Miyamoto Taro wrinkled his eyebrows as he gritted his teeth and said, Ill tell him to go straight to hell! Oda Jade and Oda Ivys nerves tensed up, both of them knowing that Oda Jun was making a trick. So Oda Jade said in a cold voice, What do you want, Oda Jun? Go to your seat and wait for your meal, its not your turn at this table! Oda Jun sneered, Jade, cant you see that I am close to Domain Lord? If you talk like that, youll offend Domain Lord. What attitude? After saying that, Oda Jun swaggered to his seat. Oda Jade was unable to say anything, and could only sit in her seat and sulk. Chapter 1288 The Nail in the Eye Dinner was served, and the various dishes on the dining table were naturally delicious. Leo and Harriet were still sitting at a table, and no one from the Oda n sat with them any more Leoughed to himself and Harriet said that the two of us enjoyed special treatment. Harrietughed out loud, Funny, but we can keep the dishes clean then, at least its your saliva and mine, indirect kissing. Well, no one to grab food with us. After saying, she put on a smile. Leo, Harriets unbridledughter and unbridled words were again heard by the people of the Oda family at the side. So they were indignant again, and they cursed softly.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. These two Pompeii people are shameless, they cant even be driven away. Yes, so shameless, if I were to be humiliated like that, I would have run away long ago. Did you see that? Domain Lord hates Leo. When I was peeing in the toilet just now, Domain Lord was also peeing at the side, while called someone to fix Leo and told them to wait outside the hospital. Well have a good showter. Leo and Harriet heard it, but Leo was calm. Harriet said, frowning, Its so frustrating! Im not surprised, Im used to it now, Harriet, cheers. Leo raised his ss. Cheers! I thought I was like a star today, but I am not, haha. Harriet raised her ssed and clinked Leos. Ha, thanks to me. Leo drank his wine. A whileter, Dean Yamaguchi Kinuro and Oda Yuki came in, they had just finished their surgery with the patient, and they both looked around for a seat. Yamaguchi Kinuro, Oda Yuki,e here. Leo was afraid that Yamaguchi Kinuro and Oda Yuki would not see such an unused seat. When Yamaguchi Kinuro and Oda Yuki heard that, they smiled and came over. Just two people at this table? Very spacious. Yamamiki Muro pushed his sses and grinned. Were enjoying special treatment. Leoughed. Oda Yuki walked fast and sat next to Leo, patting him on the shoulder, Cheers, Bro. Saying that, Oda Yuki poured herself a ss of wine and raised her ss to drink. Before Leo finished, she drank a ss of wine, then she poured another ss of wine and drank with Harriet, Beauty, youre also from Pompeii? Cheers. Leo immediately introduced them to each other. So you are my sisters bestie, lets drink two sses. Oda Yuki drained a ss and drank another ss with Harriet. Leoughed, Oda Yuki, dont get Miss Wace drunk. Do you care about Miss Wace? After a few sses of wine, Oda Yuki hugged Leos shoulders and murmured in his ear, Miss Wace is so pretty, is she your girlfriend? Leo looked at Harriet with a smile and didnt respond to Oda Yukis words. Harriet was not pleased, she looked down at the wine ss with a sunken face. Then Leo and Yamaguchi Kinuro drank their wine. Harriet was unhappy, as a friend, Leo took Harriets slender waist and said with a smile, Cheers. At this, Harriet immediately smiled, Okay, three sses, Haha. Saying that, she took all the empty sses and filled them up one by one, Buddy, cheers. Yamaguchi Kinuroughed out loud, Interesting, I dont have any surgical work this afternoon, so Ill drink with you. With that, he took off his suit and ced it on a chair, Leo, lets have three sses too. Oda Yuki put her hand on Leos shoulder and said in a very small voice that only Leo could hear, Drink! Come sleep in my room when youre drunk. Leo, When the Oda family members saw Oda Yuki and Leo being so intimate, they were not happy again and were even more jealous and angry, so they trolled Leo. Oda Ivy kept her eyes on Leos side, and she was on pins and needles when she saw her sister and Harriet being so affectionate to Leo. Miyamoto Taro saw that Oda Ivy kept flicking her eyes to Leo, and he could not stand it anymore. He stood up and walked towards Leo. Seeing Domain Lord walking towards Leo, the people of the Oda n immediately fell silent. Leo was puzzled, he looked up to see Miyamoto Taro walking over. Miyamoto Taro had his hands behind his back, his face was flushed and his eyes were even bloodshot. As he was thin and had been drinking, he walked like unsteadily. Interestingly though, before he reached Leos side, a strong scent of womening from him. Leo finally understood why Oda Ivy said he smelled so heavily of women, it turned out that he liked to use perfume. If a man likes to use perfume, women will be extremely repulsed by it. Miyamoto Taro said in a cold voice, Leo, when you finish eating, you immediately take your wife and your daughter and leave the hospital, or I will ask someone to send you away. Besides, on behalf of the Imperial Court, you will disappear in Toyo tomorrow! Understand? At these words, Yamaguchi Kinuro, Harriet and Oda Yuki were shocked, but Leo was the only one with an unperturbed face, he lit a cigarette with a nd expression and handed one to Yamaguchi Kinuro as well. The Oda family members at the side tables, hearing this from Miyamoto Taro, shouted softly in approval, and a few pped hands. In the distance, Oda Jun smiled grimly as he puffed on his cigarette, as he finally relieved some of his anger.. At that moment, Yamaguchi Kinuro said in a cold voice, The patient needs to rest and recuperate after surgery before he can recoverpletely. You tell them to leave, what if the patient is in danger? Can you be responsible for that? Miyamoto Taroughed loudly, None of my business! Tell Leo to go back to Pompeii for treatment, he is not wee in Toyo. At this point, Oda Yuki sneered, I know you are a famous Domain Lord, but when our hospital treats patients, we never ask where he is from. What are you doing by driving our patients away? Thats hical. Miyamoto Taro knew Oda Yuki, and if it went smooth, she would be his sister-inw in the future. Chapter 1289 Expelled From the Hospital Faced with Oda Yukis cold words of mockery, Miyamoto Taro was angry, but he dare not lose his temper, so he said to Oda Yuki. Well, you will soon be my sister-inw, but I am a Domain Lord, I am working with the imperial court, as its position I can only serve and not seek personal gain, so, I had to call the Security Bureaus people to wait at the entrance of the hospital, in case the imperial court finds out, and I will lose my job. I hope you understand! With that, he left with his hands behind his back. Your sister-inw? What a shame! What a sissy. Oda Yuki pulled out a cigarette from Leo angrily. Miyamoto Taro seemed to hear her, and he paused for a moment before helplessly continuing on his way. The Oda families was excited and whispered again. I would like to see how Leo get kicked out, haha. Fortunately, our Oda family has such a big backer to help us clean Leo out in time. Yes, in case the imperial court really sends someone to clean up Leo personally, then our Oda family will get involved. We can finally escape this cmity. Harriet also lit a cigarette, she took a puff and exhaled a circle of smoke in depression, looking at the Oda n with a contemptuous face. Yamaguchi Kinuro poured a ss of wine with Leo and said with a depressed face, Bro, ignore Domain Lord, you dont have to leave. Your wife and child are now in a critical moment of recovery. Harriet exhaled smoke and said with a smile, Yamaguchi Kinuro, dont worry, Leo wont leave. Leoughed out loud and said, Do I look like I am going? Come on, lets drink! Dont let this foolishness get us out of the mood to drink, cheers! Cheers! Leo. Yamaguchi Kinuro picked up his ss and drank. Harriet got over three more empty sses, fortunately they were small, and she smiled, Yamaguchi Kinuro, lets drink three sses too. Okay! Yamaguchi Kinuroughed, and he and Harriet drank. At this point, Oda Jade and Oda Ivy came down to make a toast, and they both came to Leos table first. Oda Jade looked intense and spoke with all the worry as she asked Leo, Mr. Cohen, what did Domain Lord say to you just now? Oda Yuki was about toin. Leo said smilingly, Domain Lord said he would invite me to dinner tonight, I said I was not avable. Oda Yuki, Harriet and Yamaguchi Kinuroughed out loud. Oda Jade and Oda Ivy looked at Leo in confusion, and she could onlyughed and then toasted Leo and the others. At this point, Leo saw Miyamoto Danao and Miyamoto Taro go back. For a moment, Leo and Harriet looked at each other and they too left. The Oda families also followed Leos lead. Oda Jun was even more giddy as he blew a whistle and said loudly, Today is my happiest moment! Oda Yuki went to Oda Jade and Oda Ivy, who were making a toast, and told them both about it. At this, the sses in both Oda Ivys and Oda Jades hands fell to the ground at the same time, and their faces turned white. At that moment, Oda Kung came over and said in a cold voice, Are you trying to persuade Miyamoto Taro not to drive Leo away?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Oda Jade said eagerly, Yes, Leos parents have been kind to our family, can we do nothing to help him out? Oda Ivy said in panic, Dad, Leos wife and daughter have just finished surgery, they are not allowed to move, or their lives are in danger. Oda Yuki also said in a panic, Dad, people who have just undergone brain surgery cant move around! Otherwise the consequences will be unbearable if they are stimted. Oda Kung sighed and said coldly, I know, but have you ever thought about it? Leo has alerted the imperial court, and it would be a problem for the officials to intervene. Besides, Miyamoto Taro is Domain Lord, he represents the region, if he doesnt expel Leo from the hospital, he will fail in his duty. Besides, the imperial court has already issued a notice stating that any hospital that dares to take in Leo will be closed down. Can the three of you afford it? For our sake, Miyamoto Taro will not report this to the imperial court, or our hospital will close down! Our decades of hard work will go down the drain. Dont go out now, all three of you, and pretend you dont know anything about it, weve done our best. If you go out and speak for Leo, I will sever our rtionship! With that, Oda Kung left. The three sisters looked at each other, they all wanted to go and help Leo, but they could only choose to remain silent under the threat of their father. The point was, they also knew that Miyamoto Taro was a domain lord and immensely powerful, so they really could do nothing against him.. Oda Ivy could only sit in her chair and stare, silently shedding tears from her eyes. The hospitals main entrance was filled with countless guards when Leo and Harriet reached it. Miyamoto Taro was smoking. He looked at Leo and said in a cold voice, Hey, Pompeii man,e here. Leo saw dozens of guards standing behind Miyamoto Taro, so he smiled, he walked over with a breeze and asked indifferently, What do you want from me? Miyamoto Taro sneered, Of course, have you forgotten what I said to you? Youre not deaf, are you? Beside Miyamoto Taro stood a very fat man who said, Leo, I am the chief escort of the East City, and I am here to escort you to the ne now, hahaha Behind Leo and Harriet, there were people from the Oda n standing around, but of course, they were all here to see Leo make a fool of himself. Leoughed out loud, I dont know what you guys are talking about, you treat me like a leader? Sending me on a visit abroad? How polite, thank you. At that, the big fat man said, Ill give you five minutes to think about it, first, you take your wife and your daughter out of the hospital right now, second, Ill first arrest your family and put them in jail for six months first, plus fine you ten million dors! Weigh the pros and cons for yourself. The Oda family was instantly happy as they spoke, Domain Lord, you arrest Leo and put him in jail for six months first, plus fine him ten million dors. Yes, Domain Lord, arrest Leo, he is not wee in our Hospital Chapter 1290 Domain Lord Got Humiliated Leo had an calm face and Harriet looked at this big fatty coldly. Leo then said indifferently, Big fatty, unfortunately! I cant do a single one of your words! What? How dare you disobey my orders? Ill shoot you! Saying that, Big Fatty drew his pistol, put it against Leos head and bared his teeth as he said. I heard that your martial arts skills are impressive. But even if you are powerful, you are not as powerful as the gun in my hand! With that, he pulled the trigger of the gun, his face unpleasant. Leo said indifferently, If Im not wrong, in the next second, your hand holding the gun will be ruined forever! Nearly ashes! Hahaha! The big fat manughed wildly. A volley of submachine gun bullets violently struck the big fat mans hand holding the gun, immediately the big fat mans arm was beaten into bloody flesh shattering and flying, and the pistol also bounced into the air. The big fat man let out a heart-breaking scream as he fell to the ground with a thud. Kneel down, all of you! Or you will be killed! At that moment hundreds of men with submachine guns rushed in from outside the hospital and quickly surrounded Miyamoto Taro and the guards. The men of the Oda n were scared out of their wits and ran away. At the sight of this, Miyamoto Taros guards fell to their knees, but Miyamoto Taro did not, his face dumbfounded, thinking his men had misunderstood. Are you fucking dumb? You dare not kneel when I tell you to? Holy shit! There was a loud thud! Miyamoto Taro was kicked in the lower body by a tall, sturdy and fit man. The kick was so powerful that Miyamoto Taro was sent flying to the ground, screaming his heart out, his head covered in cold sweat and his face pale. Immediately, Miyamoto Taro was grabbed by his hair again and dragged up from the ground by the burly man, who roared, If you dont kneel, Ill shoot you dead! At that, Miyamoto Taro sped his hands around his lower body and groaned in pain. Uncle, youre here. Harriet called out as she saw Christ walking over under the protection of several men with submachine guns. Greetings, Christ! Leo saw Christ walking over and he smiled. Christ and him nodded with a smile, then he walked straight up to Miyamoto Taro and sneered, Domain Lord, get up, I wouldnt dare to make you kneel and talk. When Miyamoto Taro saw that it was Christ, he winced in fear once again, his eyes filled with horror, then he trembled and climbed up, baring his teeth and said, Christ, what is going on? Why did your men beat me up? Christ said in a cold voice, Domain Lord, I dont know who beat you, anyway, I saw your chief of guards actually dared to hold a gun against my friend Leo, may I ask who gave you so much power? The big fat man lying on the ground, his right arm had been smashed by a submachine gun, he opened his eyes and saw that it was Christ, his eyes became even more horrified and his whole body trembled. At that, Miyamoto Taro immediately apologised, Im sorry! Im sorry! There was a misunderstanding, I really didnt know he is your friend! Christ said in a cold voice, Miyamoto Taro, fuck you! Dont think that just because youre a Domain Lord, youre in much power? To be frank, youre just a nobody in my eyes! Next time you dare to touch a single hair on my friends head, Ill tear you apart! At that, Miyamoto Taro nodded and said, I dare not! I wouldnt dare! I wont dare to do it again! Christ lit a cigar as he said with a contemptuous look on his face, Miyamoto Taro, take your men and leave immediately! Okay, well leave! Miyamoto Taro strained to stand up from the ground, he waved his hand and said feebly, Dont all kneel, go back. Whereupon dozens of men immediately stood up, they helped the chief guard, who was lying on the ground, to his feet and sled away. The entrance to the hospital was piled high with watching crowds, with patients and doctors, who looked astonished. Christ, thank you for helping me again! Leo said as he walked up to Christ. Christ walked up to Leo, he patted Leos shoulder and smiled, Its okay, you stay with your wife and daughter and get well, Ill take care of everything for you! Dont worry, the imperial court wont dare to do anything to you. After saying that, he then smiled at Harriet, Hey, girl, you havente to my ce for dinner even though youve been here for a few days. How dare you forget about me? Harriet smiled, Uncle, I was nning to visit you tomorrow, Ive been busy the past two days. Ive been wanting to buy something to you. Christughed loudly, You dont need to buy anything, I dont need anything, juste! Ill leave now, bye! Bye, Uncle. Good bye, Christ! Then, Christ led hisrge group of people out of the hospital. Those of the Oda family who had run back to the vi told the three Oda sisters what had just happened. Upon hearing that, Oda Ivy, who was sitting dazed and in tears,ughed out loud, Hahahaha we have a powerful backer now. However, when Oda Ivy heard that Miyamoto Taros lower body had been kicked and ruined, sheughed again, God bless! Oda Jade and Oda Yuki listened in amazement, then Oda Yuki alsoughed out loud.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Oda Jun, who had run back, hid in a stone cave in the rocky hills of the wigwam, so angry that his n had been ruined again. Meanwhile, the emperor of the imperial court, Takemoto Nesin, knew about the incident, as Miyamoto Taro came running to him with great pain in his body to report it. He was so angry that he broke a few teacups, and immediately called a meeting to discuss what to do about the matter. One of the daimyo stood up and said quietly, Emperor, Miyamoto Taro has messed with someone we should not mess with. Christ is terribly powerful! He has organisations all over the world, and if we fight him, the cost of operating is too great for us! We have to think twice. Another daimyo also stood up, he sighed and also said quietly, Emperor, I also think we dare not offend Christ easily, after all, Christ has a good rtionship with our court, we still ask him for help. Besides, Christ gives us arge amount of tax revenue every year, we still rely on him for support in many ces, we really cant afford to offend him! Another daimyo also said, Emperor, Christ really cant not be offended. Offending him for someone like Leo is very meaningless, wed better put the big picture first, or its a huge loss for us! Chapter 1291 Sad Parting A daimyo added, Emperor, Christ is an arms dealer, he has made a significant contribution to Toyo, without him, we really would have difficulties. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The words of the crowd all praised Christ, like a god existing in Toyo. Takemoto Nesin pondered. He also thought that Christ was a good person, and he would rather waste ten Miyamoto Taro than dare to offend Christ. So he said, Miyamoto Taro, go back to recuperate, put this matter aside first. Yes, Emperor. Miyamoto Taro replied helplessly, then walked out of the pce with his wounds and went to the hospital. He arrived at the trauma department of the city hospital, where a beautiful-looking middle-aged woman was the chief, and she examined him personally. This chief physician was called Bu Kodama, and she introduced Miyamoto Taro into the examination room and closed the door. There were only the two of them in this examination room and Bu Kodama, knowing that he was Domain Lord, smiled at him and said. Domain Lord, my husband Ryuichi Wada is working under you, could you do me a favour? With that, Bu Kodama helped him to take off his clothes and trousers and examined his wounds. Ryuichi Wada is your husband? Yes, Domain Lord. Okay, Ill improve him. Thank you! Domain Lord. After carefully examining the wound, Bu Kodama said with a straight face, Domain Lord, this is a serious injury, youll be ruined if you dont get it right. Upon hearing this, Miyamoto Taro was scared and sweating, and said in a panic, Then then what should I do? Bu Kodama said with a straight face, Domain Lord, you just need to promote my husband and Ill cure you in half a month. Miyamoto Taro was overjoyed, OK. Bu Kodama was overjoyed, Okay, you will be hospitalized for half a month, I will use acupuncture to cure you Half a monthter, after Bu Kodamas careful treatment, Miyamoto Taros illness had really recovered and he was spirited again. Both he and Bu Kodama were dressed, and Miyamoto Taro hugged and kissed Bu Kodama and said with a smug, Thank you! Ive helped your husband get a promotion. Bu Kodama blushed and said quietly, My husband is a loser, he has a lot of women outside, so whats the point of getting a promotion! Miyamoto Taro asked, confused, Thats a good thing, why are you unhappy? Bu Kodama lowered her head, saying glumly, As long as you visit me often. Miyamoto Taroughed lecherously, Thats a must, hahaha After Miyamoto Taro was discharged from the hospital, he was in a good mood. He would be able to marry Oda Ivy again, and would choose an auspicious day to propose marriage. However, he didnt dare to mess with Leo anymore because he was afraid of Christ. Besides, he was not afraid of Leopeting with himself for jealousy because Leo had a wife. But what annoyed him was that he had a love rival, which was Oda Jun, and since Oda Jun was an outsider, he had to find a way to get rid of Oda Jun, expel him from the Oda family. Harriets secretary was urging her to go back three days a week because of the great business in Eagle Country. She had no choice but to change her schedule and decided to go back the next day. At ten oclock at night, Harriet was lying in bed after taking a shower, she especially missed Leo and wanted him toe to the hotel to keep herpany, so she took out her mobile phone and sent a message to Leo tentatively, What are you doing? Leo was lying on the hospital bed next to Lydia, when he saw the message from Harriet, he immediately replied, Nothing, Im lying in bed, how about you? Harriet replied with joy, Im also lying in bed, can youe over and talk to me? Leo was stunned. He knew Harriet was very fond of him, so he could not be there, so he replied, Maybe some other days? Im staying with my wife Lydia. Harriet was inexplicably jealous, so she replied, Every time I ask you toe over to keep mepany, you always ask for another day. Leo helplessly replied a smiley face. Harriet was speechless, she bluntly replied, Leo, I love you! Couldnt youe over and stay with me for one night? I dont want you to be responsible for anything that happens! After she finished, her face turned flushed again. After Leo received this message from Harriet, he was stunned for a moment, there was no way he could have done it. Finally, he replied, Harriet, Im sorry! The moment Leo sent the message, Harriets eyes glowed, but after she opened her eyes wide and read it, she copsed. Her body was cold , and her flushed face instantly turned white. It felt like her soul had fallen into a vacuum, her true energy sucked clean by the maic field. The phone slipped under the bed, and she didnt want to pick it up. She decided that she would never bother Leo again in this life. She decided to leave her career to her brother in the future, and then go to Mountain Wind Cottage to be a monk, to clear up all the regrets in her life. The next day, Harriet, Red Rose and Julia arrived at the airport and boarded the ne in half an hour. Red Rose asked suspiciously, Miss Wace, why didnt Leoe to see you off? Harriet did not speak, she leaned back in her chair, her eyes tightly closed, tears dripping from the corners of her eyes. Her face favoured with mncholy, loneliness, loss, helplessness and pain written all over it. This was the best answer. After Red Rose and Julia looked at each other, they let out a soft sigh and chose to be silent. Half a monthter, Lydia and Emilia recovered from their illnesses, and they could both get out of bed and walk. And Leo often took them outdoors to bask in the sun and breathe freely. Yamaguchi Kinuro was very happy and said that in another half a month they would be discharged from hospital. Hyakuyan often came to keep Emiliapany too, and taught her to y the flute. Emilia learnt quickly and soon she was able to y a melodious tune. This scene was watched by Oda Ivy and she was inexplicably jealous and acetic. She sometimes thought selfishly how good it would be if she were Lydia. Sometimes she thought even worse, how good it would be if Lydia stayed in aa, then she would not share Leos love with her. She decided to take over Leos body first, so she went to the medical market and bought a pill called love you to death. As long as Leo took the pill, he had to solve it with a woman, or the consequence would be unthinkable. Chapter 1292 The Sorrows of the Oda Jun The next morning was bright and sunny, with a gentle breeze. Oda Ivy was in her own presidents office, and she had deliberately dressed herself to be charming and attractive today. The women of Pompeii look good and sexy in cheongsams, and Oda Ivy was quite fond of them. Oda Ivy once bought a green cheongsam when she was in Pompeii, but this one was the only one with a bold and open design. The front of the cheongsam was designed with a very low cut, so that her cleavage could be seen. She once thought that this cheongsam was for the man she wanted to see, and wasnt Leo the man she wanted to see? However, Oda Ivy was really feminine in this cheongsam. In addition, she wore a pair of ten centimetre high heels today, making her more and more graceful and elegant. Having finished dressing herself, Oda Ivy reced the sofa with a new cushion and carefullyid it out. She then went to the rooftop viewing area at the back of the office and poured two sses of red wine. She poured two sses of red wine and then excitedly put the love you to death medicine into the red wine. The red wine with the medicine was for Leo to drink, and the one without the medicine was for herself. After everything was ready, Oda Ivy sat down on a chair, she picked up her mobile phone, took a few hard breaths, pressed down her racing heart and called Leo, Mr. Cohen, what are you doing? Leoughed, Im sunbathing with my wife, what are you doing? Oda Ivy coughed, she pressed down her wildly beating heart again and said, Come to my office, I have an urgent matter for you. Leo said with a smile, Alright then, Ill send my wife upstairs first and thene over. Oda Ivy excitedly patted her chest and touched her burning face, then tried her best to smooth out her tone, Okay, send your wife upstairs firs, Ill wait for you. Oda Ivy put the phone away. She was nervous, but she thought it was a good feeling. Just as Oda Ivy seemed to have lost her soul, Oda Jun crept in like a ghost. His footsteps were as light as if he had walked in on water with his light kung fu. Oda Ivy was unaware of this, but she was facing the sea, lost in thought, imagining the love of a man and a woman.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Oda Jun stood behind Oda Ivy like a ghost, then he picked up the wine that Oda Ivy had drugged and drank it down in one gulp. After drinking it dry, he nged the ss on the table. At the sound, Oda Ivy was startled. Thinking that Leo hade, she turned her head nervously and saw Oda Jun drinking the drugged wine. Oda Ivy said in shock and anger, Oda Jun, you bastard! Why are you drinking my wine? Oda Jun took a look at Oda Ivy and immediately his heart jumped, Ivy, why are you dressed so morous and sexy today! I cannot even move my eyes away. The drug quickly set Oda Juns body on fire, his blood pressure rising and his adrenal hormones bursting into mes. Even Oda Juns eyes were red, like a vicious wolf. Oda Ivy knew Oda Jun would send her into a hell-like pit of fire. Flee! Themand rang in Oda Ivys brain. Oda Ivy didnt want to talk much with Oda Jun either, she immediately stood up and ran away, trying to escape the pestilence. As Oda Ivy ran into the office, she actually broke her foot in the pathos of panic as the heels she was wearing were too high, and sat down on the floor with a painful grunt. Oda Jun pounced on her like a tiger and said mockingly, You bitch, how dare you put excitement drugs in the wine and try to seduce Leo into bed? Ill y with you first! Oda Jun picked Oda Ivy up and moved her towards the sofa. Bastard, let go of me! Oda Ivy was ashamed and angry, and she pped Oda Jun on the face twice. Oda Jun endured the pain on his face and mmed Oda Ivy on the sofa, then pounced like a tiger and grabbed Oda Ivys cheongsam with his right hand. Oda Ivy kicked him hard, and there was a loud thud! The kick hit Odas stomach with such force that Odas body fell backwards. But at the same time, Oda Juns right hand tore Oda Ivys dress. Oda Ivy let out a scream and shielded her front with both hands, her eyes full of horror. So big! Oda Jun fell to the ground, his eyes burning, the drug itself fueling his burning body, he hadpletely lost his mind. He dropped the tattered cheongsam in his hand and was about to rise into the air, but a pair ofrge hands descended from the sky, controlling Oda Juns neck like an iron vise. Leo, beat him to death! Hes trying to molest me! When Oda Ivy saw Leoing, like grabbing a lifeline, she protected her chest with both hands and bounced up from the sofa, trying to hide behind Leo. However, as Oda Ivys foot had been hurt, she sat down on the floor again in pain, Ah, it hurts like hell. Oda Jun was controlled by Leo and the pain woke him up. He couldnt move, so he had to beg for mercy, Leo Leo spare my life! Leo said in a cold voice, Youve got a lot of fucking nerve! How dare you do something so vile and shameless and nasty? Oda Juns eyes were tearing up from the pain, but his mouth continued to beg for mercy, Leo spare me Leo saw that Oda Ivys clothes were really wretchedly torn, and not wanting Oda Jun to take another nce at him, he said in a cold voice, Get lost! With that, he let go of his hand. Okay, Ill get lost, Ill get lost! Oda Jun crawled up, he touched his neck and moaned in pain. Oda Ivy sat on the ground, screaming, My foot, my foot hurts like hell See where its hurt. Leo squatted down his body as he tried to help Oda Ivy check her foot. However, at this very moment, Oda Jun picked up a chair and mmed it down hard on Leos head, Go to hell! Leo, watch your back! Oda Ivy shouted. Leo jerked up and used his left hand to block it. There was a loud thud! The chair smashed into Leos arm, and the chair was smashed to pieces. But Leo was not hurt at all, but he was enraged. Leo flew up like lightning and kicked Oda Jun in his lower body, Ill ruin you! At the same time, Oda Jun creamed out in great pain. Leos kick was so powerful that Oda Jun was sent flying on the observation deck outside the door. The pot of five-coloured chrysanthemums on the observation deck was knocked backwards and snapped back onto his face. Chapter 1293 Inviting Domain Lord Again The five-coloured chrysanthemums, with mud and dirt, spilled onto Oda Juns face, and Oda Juns whole body twitched in pain. It was a coincidence that Oda Jade happened toe to the office to y, and when she walked to the door, she was stunned to see Oda Jun first mming Leo with a chair. Then she saw Leo kick Oda Jun and she screamed in her mind, Well done! Beat the beast to death! Oda Jade was stunned at the door for a moment, then came back to her senses and walked in. After seeing Oda Ivy on the floor, unclothed and in a mess, Oda Jade instantly understood what was going on. Sis, Oda Jun tried to molest me! When Oda Ivy saw Oda Jadee in, she both justified and vainly confessed. I know, Mr. Cohen, thank you for saving my sister in time, I express my gratitude! You fought well! Ill rify to the entire Oda family that this matter has nothing to do with you. Oda Jade bowed to Leo. Leo was regretting it for he could have kicked Oda Jun to eunuch, and hearing Oda Jade say that, he was relieved. Immediately afterwards, Oda Jade smiled and said to Leo, Mr. Cohen, you can go first, I will immediately ask the nurse to carry Oda Jun to the hospital for resuscitation. Leo understood that Oda Jade was helping himself to shake off the responsibility and telling him to leave this ce immediately. Leo smiled and nodded, then left in stride. After Leo left, Oda Jade quickly went inside the office and took a piece of clothing for Oda Ivy to change into. She then made a call to the dean, Yamaguchi Kinuro, and told him to arrange for a nurse toe to Oda Ivys office and bring up two stretchers. Oda Ivy, who had changed, sat on the sofa in a daze. She was angry and hateful.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The whole Oda family knew about Leos beating of Oda Jun. When they found out what it was about, they were silent. However, several of Oda Juns half-sisters still hated Leo to the core and dreamed of killing him. On the other side, they began to make ns in their hearts, as they had long been indignant about the fact that Oda Jun was in charge of two factories by himself. At this time, seeing that Oda Jun was injured and hospitalised, they wanted to take the power out of Oda Juns hands. But they couldnt think of a better reason, so they sighed. At that moment, the man called Oda Mizu spoke up, By the way, why dont we ask Domain Lord, Miyamoto Taro, toe forward about the distribution of our property? Ask him to give us a fair share? Im sure Oda Kung wouldnt dare to defy him. Another man called Oda Ken said with a disdainful expression, Hmph! How could the domain lord possibly bother with this matter? Oda Mizuughed, I told the domain lord over drinks that day that his love interest was Oda Jun, and at that time he gnashed his teeth, he couldnt wait to get Oda Jun killed immediately! Hahaha Everyone immediately burst outughing happily. At this point, a man with a sad face said, But how can we find him?. Oda Mizuughed out loud and said quietly, I have Domain Lords phone number, so just ask him toe to our house for dinner tomorrow and then tell him about the distribution of the property. We will definitely be able to get the two factories back from the Oda Jun, and when the timees, we will distribute them ording to the share system, and we will be able to make money from now on while lying in bed. Everyone pped and shouted happily. After a pause, Oda Mizu added, But tomorrow, well share the money for our treats! Are you guys willing? At that, everyone shouted happily, We do! Oda Mizu added, Its settled, Ill call Domain Lord right away, and well go shopping for food together in the morning. At that, everyone shouted happily again, Yes! Lets go shopping together tomorrow. With that, Oda Mizu picked up his mobile phone and dialed Domain Lords number, which he put on speakerphone. No one said anything at this point, but they all listened with solemn faces. When the call was answered, Oda Mizu coughed, Hello, Domain Lord? Im Oda Ivys cousin, my name is Oda Mizu. Miyamoto Taro smiled and asked, Oh, Oda Mizu, how do you do, what can I do for you? Oda Mizu coughed again, then said loudly, Well, Domain Lord,e to our Odas Vi for dinner tomorrow night, I have something good to tell you. Miyamoto Taro also coughed like him, What good news? Is it about your cousin Oda Ivy? Oda Mizu scratched his ears, his face flushed, Yes, Domain Lord. Miyamoto Taro chuckled, Well then, Ill be sure toe tomorrow night! At that, everyoneughed happily again. At night, Leo had nothing to do and he went for a walk on the beach alone. He suddenly remembered Harriet, he had never heard from her again since she sent a WeChat that night. Thinking that Harriet was still in Toyo, Leo called her. However, when the call was answered, her mobile phone kept indicating that she was on a call, so Leo thought she was busy, and was ready to callter. However, when the call was re-connected, it kept indicating that the other partys phone was on hold. In this way, Leo had been calling for an hour, but the other partys phone was always on hold. Leo realised that Harriet had cklisted him, so he had a bitter smile on his face after he felt bad. Afterwards, Leo sat on a rocky reef in daze. The moonlight shimmered on the surface of the sea. Suddenly, a hand reached out from the bottom of the sea and pulled violently towards Leos foot, who was dazed. However, the hand hid under the sea again. Leo was startled, he thought it was a monster like a water monkey and immediately jumped to the side. And then, a furry head emerged from the sea, and sheughed loudly. Leo was frightened this time, and he let out a long sigh of relief when he saw it was Oda Yuki. Leo said, Dont scare me like that, okay? Oda Yukiughed and said, Mr. Cohen,e and take a bath. Leo sat down again on the rocky reef, lit a cigarette and said quietly, Men and women are not allowed to take a bath together, understand? Oda Yuki ruffled her long hair that was stuck to her scalp and said unconcernedly, We as nurses have seen it a lot. Leoughed badly, Thats true, but Im different! I am a dragon. Whats a dragon? Something like an earthworm? Under the moonlight, Oda Yuki fluttered her eyes as she asked in wonder. At that, Leo froze, in the real world, he had never really seen a dragon before. Hahahaha Ive never even seen a dragon in a surgical nt specimen. Leo, Oda Yuki said with another scarlet face, Come on, have a bath together. Leo said in a cold voice, No, take your time alone. Ah! My foot is bitten by a shark help! Leo, help Oda Yuki desperately pped the water, then her head sank under the water Chapter 1294 Reunion Banquet Leo was startled, he immediately took off his outer clothes and jumped into the sea. When Leo got under the sea, before he could open his eyes, he was hugged by Oda Yuki, and she kissed Leo passionately. Leo was so taken by surprise that he could not even open his eyes, but felt that Oda Yuki was dressed very little and as smooth as a loach. After a few seconds, Leo discovered that he had been fooled and tricked by Oda Yuki into going into the water. So with anger and rage in his heart, he violently pushed Oda Yuki away, then Leo surfaced and so did Oda Yuki. Oda Yukiughed out loud, Leo, wont you y in the water with me? Leo was so ashamed and angry that he almost pped Oda Yuki on the face. But seeing Oda Yukis innocent look, and thinking of her special care and delicate attention to his wife and daughter, the me of anger in his heart was instantly extinguished. Leo, did I scare you? Oda Yuki asked with an apologetic face. At that, Leo said flirtatiously, I was really scared, I was afraid that a shark or a piranha woulde under my feet. Didnt you see the TV yesterday? A man was bitten into a skeleton by a piranha alive. After saying that, Leo swam towards the shore. Piranha? Ah Oda Yuki went crazy and swam towards the shore. Leo got on shore, grabbed his jacket suit from the rocky reef, and walked towards the hospital without looking back. When she got on shore, Oda Yuki, who had a charmingly exploding figure due to her bikini swimsuit,ughed in order to show Leo herself in the moonlight, See if I can enter a beauty pageant with my figure? Leo uttered, Demon, I dare not look at you. Oda Yuki, She was puzzled, Leo really cant be seduced, if it were anyone else, the two would have been entangled, sigh, no wonder my sister cant get Leo. Leo gave Oda Ivy such expensive jewellery, Miyamoto Taro did not give anything to her, which made Oda Ivy look contemptuous, so he decided to give Oda Ivy a gift tonight as well. But the gift Leo gave was half a million dors, which was too expensive. Didnt father Miyamoto Danao have an heirloom jade? It was once appraised at an auction house and was worth twenty million dors, so why not give it to Oda Ivy? He then felt relieved. So Miyamoto Taro went to his father and asked for the heirloom, saying that he would give it to Oda Ivy at night. Miyamoto Taro was in his inner room, drinking tea and reading a book, when he heard his son Miyamoto Taro say that he wanted to give the heirloom jade to Oda Ivy. He put down his book, knocked on the table and said in a deep voice, Miyamoto Taro, its not that I wont give it to you, but you and Oda Ivy havent even gotten married yet, if you give it to her but the marriage doesnt work, then youll lose it. You can take picture of it and show it to her first, and there may be a glimpse of hope. With that, Miyamoto Taro went to the secret room to get the family heirloom. Miyamoto Taro felt that his father had a point in what he said, tempt Oda Ivy first, and then give it awayter when they got married. In the evening, Miyamoto Taro dressed up, and sprayed some perfume, changed into a red suit, and he went off in red to the Oda family dinner. Miyamoto Taro walked in with his hands behind his back and his chest out. Oda Mizu greeted him with a smile as he pulled out a famous cigarette and smiled fawningly, Domain Lord, please take a seat! Miyamoto Taro took the cigarette and Oda Mizu vishly lit it for him. He shot a nce around and saw that tonight there were two tables.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. At one table was Oda Kung and a couple of his brothers, and his three daughters. The other table was the elite of the Oda n. Both tables wererge, with room for over thirty people at each. Miyamoto Taro was invited to Oda Kungs table and sat next to Oda Yuki. Strange, howe I havent seen Leo tonight? It seems tock some atmosphere. Miyamoto Taro took a puff of his cigarette and said with a smile. At that, the crowd was amazed. Oda Ivy gave him a nk look and said, Im speechless with this guy, hes been kicked into an eunuch and he still dares to mention Leos name? Oda Yuki said with a smile, Domain Lord, Leo will be here soon. Just as her words fell, Leo strutted over, and he said with a smiling face, Iming. The three Oda sisters immediately stood up and said in unison, Mr. Cohen, have a seat. When the people of the n saw that Leo hade again, they were full of displeasure, but they dare not say anything. Because they knew that Leo had the support of a powerful backer, no one dared to mess with him again. Leo was sitting across from Miyamoto Taro with a smile on his face, and Oda Mizu and the others were nervous that the two of them would get into another fight and miss the big event tonight. Miyamoto Tarotook the initiative to shake hands with Leo, Leo, I offended youst time, please forgive me! Leo shook Miyamoto Taros hand and said with a smile, Its alright! After the two shook hands, the two of themughed out loud. The three Oda sisters looked at each other in disbelief. Dinner was served. At this point, Oda Mizu stood up, he raised his ss to Oda Kung and said in a deep voice. Uncle, due to the poor management of the Oda Jun, there is a huge backlog of goods in the factory, wages cannot be paid out, the business is facing closure, and there areints from all of us in the Oda family, is it a time to have someone to recer Oda Jun? Oda Kungs face changed at his words, and he was momentarily embarrassed and unable to speak. The three Oda sisters also resented Oda Jun, and the two factories were made to close down by him. But her father, who was overly suspicious of her wife Hanahoko, favoured Oda Jun and gave him the two factories, and now there was nothing Oda could say about it. However, some things are really meant to be, as Hanahoko died of cancerst year, and now Oda Jun was seriously injured and hospitalised, so an important person cannote out to oppose him. Miyamoto Taro took the opportunity to go along with the situation, he coughed and said to Oda Kung, Oda Mizu is right, you cant just watch two of Odas factories close down. Besides, Oda Jun is an outsider, he is not half rted to the Oda family. How can the people of the Oda family be convinced by him being the leader of the two factories? Thats why I suggest recing Oda Jun and letting your Oda family people be in power, so that you can all work together to get the factories running and get back on the prosperous path. Chapter 1295 Solving the Problem When Oda Kung heard this, he wrinkled his brows and pondered as the people at the two tables looked at him in unison, and the Oda family had nervous faces, fearing that this stubborn man was still favouring Oda Jun. A momentter, after coughing, Oda Kung said in a deep voice. Domain Lords words are very true! I have been broken hearted by this sinful son and have despaired of him, and I have decided to take his power away and rece him. Let those of us here in the Oda family do it ourselves, but we will hold a meeting, and after a selection by everyone, two capable people would be chosen to run the business. At these words, there was a round of apuse. At this point Oda Mizu looked at Miyamoto Taro, whose eyes were full of pleading. Miyamoto Taro looked at Oda Mizu too, and he understood. So he coughed, pushed up his sses, smiled at Oda Kung and said. I have note here in vain as a Domain Lord, and I am good at reading peoples mind, plus my ability, so I would like to rmend someone to you. The three sisters snorted silently as they heard this. In her heart, Oda Ivy sneered, Why is this Miyamoto Taro so good at bragging? On hearing this, Oda Kung liked Miyamoto Taro, his future son-inw, and he touched his beard and smiled benevolently, Well, go ahead. When Miyamoto Taro saw how kindly Oda Kung smiled at him, he boldly said, I rmend Oda Mizu, Ive had a chat with him and I think he has a business mind with good ideas, and most importantly, hes very forward thinking! And he can make the business big. When the three Oda sisters heard this, they had another look of mockery on their faces. Oda Mizu hadnt even graduated from primary school, and yet he knew how to be forward-thinking? However, the three sisters didnt want to confront Miyamoto Taro. Even if Oda Mizu was bad, he was still a hundred times better than Oda Jun. So the three sisters chose to be silent. When Oda Kung heard this, he nodded slightly and said with a smile, Well, Ill give him a factory first. Oda Mizu was overjoyed, and he immediately stood up and toasted Oda Kung with a ss of wine in his trembling hands, Thank you, Uncle. Then he toasted Miyamoto Taro, Thank you, Domain Lord. However, there was still a factory leader slot open and everyone regretted not befriending Miyamoto Taro sooner, otherwise they could have asked him to put his name forward for them as well. Oda Ivy and Oda Yukis eyes flicked towards Leos face from time to time.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Leo paid no attention, he just read the interesting news on his phone. Oda Yuki kept sneaking, thinking about how Leo had been tricked into going into the water and forcibly kissed by herst night. At this point, everyone started to toast each other again and eat their food. Suddenly, Oda Kung said quietly, Domain Lord, our business is not good now. For the backlog of goods in my two factories, there is no way to sell them, do you have any ideas? The words of Oda Kung spoke to the painful point of the Oda family, and they fell silent for a moment, expecting Miyamoto Taro to solve the problem. Miyamoto Taro lit a cigarette, he took a sultry puff and then said slowly, Its not a matter of bad business, its a matter of channels. You are making disposable syringes, and Toyo is so small and there are so many factories, so it is hard for you to sell goods? At these words, everyone had worried faces and sighed. Oda Mizu immediately asked, Domain Lord, where can we sell to? Miyamoto Taro knocked on the table and assumed a superior stance, Silence! It is rude behaviour to interrupt me in the middle of a sentence! Oda Mizus face turned white and he pped his forehead apologetically. Oda Ivy gave Miyamoto Taro a nk look. Oda Yuki also gave Miyamoto Taro a nk look. And then, Miyamoto Tarocontinued, Recently, there is a business woman elite in East City, known as a wizard, in half a days time, she has signed a business deal with many of business tycoons, trading between the two countries. There are medicines, ingredients, textiles, small goods, seafood Of course, she is selling our goods to Pompeii. ording to my secretary, she has signed up hundreds of billions of dors of business yet. So, if you want to make your business bigger, you must sell your goods to Pompeii in order to revitalize your capital, so that your business can continuously be stronger and bigger. At once, everyone in the Oda family was excited. They chattered happily, all saying that this was the only way for the business to grow stronger and bigger. But they didnt know this businesswoman. But Domain Lord did. So they pinned their hopes on Miyamoto Taro again. At this point, Oda Mizu asked, Domain Lord, could you please help us so that we can sign a contract with the Goddess as well and sell our goods to Pompeii? Oda Kwa smiled fawningly, Domain Lord, please do us a favours, we will give youmission. Oda Mizu also chimed in, Domain Lord, themission is a must, you can make money lying in bed in the future. Then the people of the Oda family said, Domain Lord, you can make money lying in bed! Miyamoto Taro was so happy to hear that, he squinted at his beloved Oda Ivy beside him, so he coughed and said. Well, I think it can definitely be done, but giving me amission wont be necessary. If you guys want to give me amission, you give the money to Oda Ivy, because I like her and this is my gift to her! At these words, Oda Ivy looked sullen as she said sternly, Dont drag me into the struggle of the Oda family, humph! I dont need this money! Miyamoto Taros face flushed red with embarrassment. Oda Kung spoke up for Miyamoto Taro, My daughter is harsh in hernguage, but her heart was soft, so dont bother with her. When Miyamoto Taro saw that his future father-inw had helped him out, his face was all smiles as he replied, Its alright. Oda Ivy said to herself, This man genuinely makes me want to vomit! Oda Kung took a long sigh of relief, Good! You are lenient, I like it! Chapter 1296 Goddess of Business At these words, Miyamoto Taro became more and more smug. Oda Mizu was getting enthused, and he asked urgently again, Domain Lord, with your status, can you ask the Goddess of Business toe to us? Lets sign a contract with her immediately and get this thing done first. Oda Kwa also urged, Domain Lord, please call the Goddess of Business toe, Ill ask the kitchen to cook moor food and well have a few drinks with her! At these words, Miyamoto Taros face showed a difficult expression, but then it disappeared with a sh, and he put on a smile on his face and said, I have only met this Goddess of Business once, and usually I have arranged for my secretary to receive her, as I am too busy and almost in a meeting at the Imperial Court. Oda Mizu said with a smile, Domain Lord, we understand that you are busy and you can arrange your secretary to meet her, after all, you are a big official, and you dont have time to receive her. Can you tell us what does this goddess look like? Is she pretty? Miyamoto Taro replied, She is about twenty years old, tall and plump, wearing a cheongsam, but what we can easily remembered is that on her pretty face, there is a mole at the center of her eyebrow. Leo said at this point, She is my friend, her name is Arie Spencer. Hahaha The Oda family roared withughter. Oda Mizuughed, Leo, you are boasting, dont think everyone in Pompeii is your friend. Oda Kwa alsoughed, Leo, stop boasting, if Domain Lord called the goddess toe, you will be ashamed, we dont want to see you hiding under the table. Leo was expressionless, he just smiled faintly. When Miyamoto Taro saw that Leo was being mocked, he was iparably happy, his previous repression was much relieved. He coughed and said in a deep voice, Although I have only met the Goddess once, my secretary can call her to this ce at any time. If she refuses toe, I will get her kicked out of Toyo at once. But, I have a condition! Say it! Whats the condition? The crowd asked in unison, their eyes wide. Leo sneered, saying inside, What shamelessness! After pondering for a moment, Miyamoto Taro said shamelessly, If I call the goddess and sign a business contract with you, I dont need yourmission, but I want to marry Oda Ivy. How do you think, Oda Kung? At these words, Oda Ivy was furious and she said in a cold voice, I am not amodity, nor am I a bargaining chip for you to set up a business sess! There is no way I will marry you! Oda Jade said in a cold voice, I dont agree! Oda Yuki said in a cold voice, I dont agree either! In an instant, Miyamoto Taros face turned pale. Odachi mmed the table and cursed, What do you three want? Dont worry, Miyamoto Taro, if you can get this thing done and get us make a contract, Ill marry my daughter to you! Oda Ivy was so angry that her eyes burst into tearse. Hearing that, Miyamoto Taro was happy, sinceOda Kung agreed, then he would be sure marrying Oda Ivy! As Miyamoto Taro was upset that he did not give a giftst time, he took out his mobile phone, found the pattern of the ancestral precious jade, held it up and showed them the pattern. Then he said arrogantly, Did you see that? This is my familys ancestral precious jade, which was signed by a master treasure hunter at thest auction conference as being worth a hundred million dors. Those green jades with seven leaves and a flower that cost hundreds of thousands of dors are nothingpared to this one of mine, in a word, its too vulgar! My father said that when Oda Ivy and I get engaged, this piece of jade will be Oda Ivys, dont you think its pretty? At these words, the Oda families were shocked, so they praised it. Its beautiful! Yes, those jades worth hundreds or thousands are nothingpared to Domain Lords jaded. Its so beautiful! Domain Lord, your family is really rich! To be married to a tycoon is really a blessing. Domain Lord is a big tycoon, everyone in our Oda n is pleased Oda Kung was full of joy. Oda Ivy wanted to leave immediately and didnt want to listen to their bullshit, but she had no choice but to keep Leopany as he was here. At this time Leoughed loudly, Its useless to say anything before you can invite Goddess Arie to be here, but I can invite her with one phone call. Hahaha The Oda family burst intoughter again. Miyamoto Taroughed so hard that he had tears in his eyes. The best braggart Ive ever seen doesnt even know how to brag as well as Leo! At this point, Oda Ivy pped the table, What are you guys screaming about? I know Mr. Cohen can definitely call Miss Spencer! Hahaha Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The crowd roared withughter again. Miyamoto Taro said with a smile on his face, Silence, everyone, Ill ask my secretary to call the goddess. At those words, everyone was immediately dumbfounded. Miyamoto Taro made a call to the female secretary and he turned on speaker, Hello, Fern? Secretary Fern answered, Greetings, Domain Lord! What are your instructions? Miyamoto Taro said in a deep voice, Call the goddess of business in Pompeii and ask her toe to the Odas Vi, I want to sign a contract with her. Fern replied, Domain Lord, I dont know her phone number, Ill have to ask Miss Smith, he has business with the goddess. Miyamoto Tarowas embarrassed and then ordered, Do it now! Fern said solemnly, Okay! After hanging up the phone, Miyamoto Taro drew a tissue from the table, wiped the sweat from his forehead andughed, My secretary has contact with so many people, so she doesnt have so many phone numbers of these people? Oda Mizu raised his ss, Domain Lord is right! There are thousands and thousands of people that the secretaryes into contact with, so it is indeed impossible to store all their phone numbers. Miyamoto Taro immediately raised his ss andughed, You know me, Oda Mizu. Leo stood up and looked at Miyamoto Taro with a contemptuous face, then he went to the door to make a phone call. Chapter 1297 The Goddess Arrives Leo walked to the door and he called Aries phone, Hey, where are you now? Arie said in a cold voice, Whats wrong? It is rare that you would call me! When Leo heard her cold voice, he smiled bitterly, Im in the Oda Vi,e over and drink with me. Arie snorted, Im not interested! Leo rubbed his head and begged, Come on, Ill wait for you! Arie said in a cold voice, No! Sorry! Leo was stunned for a moment and said angrily, If you really donte, Ill immediately ck you out! Arie was not willing to show any weakness and sneered, In that case, lets ck out each other. After saying that, Arie hung up the phone. Leo wanted to smash his phone out of anger, but he bared his teeth and lit a cigarette, puffing on it in depression. But a few momentster, Arie called again, and Leo immediately picked up. Arie sighed and asked, Send me your location, Ill be there right away. Leo was overjoyed and immediately sent the location to Arie. Arie called again, Why did you go to the Oda Vi for a drink today? Youre not courting Oda Ivy, are you? I know about your phndering heart. Leo had to tell Arie what had happened tonight. After listening, Arie said, Humph, asking me to help you clear up a messy situation again. Well, Ill help you onest time, Ill be there right away. After hanging up the phone, Leo was relieved, he knew that Arie was a person with a soft heart. Immediately afterwards, Leo sat at the table to drink again, but Miyamoto Taro was bragging to the Oda family. They were so dumbfounded that they praised Miyamoto Taro! They all gave him a big thumbs up. A momentter, Arie arrived with her secretary, Tori. Hello, Miss Spencer! Oda Ivy called out excitedly as she got up and came to Arie, holding her hand and greeting. Arie was in a rose-coloured cheongsam, she had a fit body shape, and a stunning face. Miyamoto Taro was stunned by her beauty, and then heughed loudly, See, guys? I told you I could get Arie toe, haha. The people of the Oda n stood up and they shouted in unison, Wee, Goddess! Arie put on a smile. As she said that, she nced at Leo, then walked straight to Leos side and sat down. Her secretary also sat beside Arie. Oda Mizu called out happily, Oda Kwa, go tell the kitchen to cook more food. Yes! Oda Kwaimmediately went to the kitchen. Arie smiled at Leo and said, Youre really something, often eating meal in others house. Leo said smilingly, Lets drink there sses of wine! Arie smiled badly, Three sses is too little, six sses, I propose. Arie then brought over the beer and smiled badly again, I drink beer, you drink wine. Leo, At this point no one said anything, the people at both tables could see the goddess and Leo were close and they wondered what Miyamoto Taro had said. Oda Ivy was sour in her heart at Leo and Aries intimate look. At this point, Miyamoto Taro was also depressed that Arie was actually so disrespectful to him. He pped the table and said arrogantly to Arie, Miss Spencer, I am Domain Lord of East City. Dont drink yet, I have something important to talk to you about. Arie was drinking with Leo, and when she heard Miyamoto Taro say that, she wrinkled her brows and said, Why are you so inexplicable? We dont know each other, what are we talking about? As she said that, she continued to drink with Leo. Miyamoto Taros face was full of shame and he wanted to p Aries face. The crowd were all dumbfounded as they looked at Miyamoto Taro in confusion They thought to themselves, Is this really the woman Domain Lord called over, but it doesnt seem right? Oda Mizu said boldly, Miss Spencer, I I want to cooperate with you. Arie still ignored him. Oda Mizus heart instantly fell, and he sat on pins and needles. When Oda Ivy saw that the opportunity hade, she had to seize it. At that exact moment, Leo and Arie had finished their six sses of wine. So she said with a smile, Miss Spencer, I want your favor! Only then did Arie lift her head and ask with a straight face, What is it? Oda Ivy. Seeing that she had a chance, Oda Ivy said with a smile, Its like this, we have two family businesses that currently produce disposable syringes and disposable acupuncture, the profit of these two years is not good, and there is a huge backlog of goods and the businesses cant make ends meet, so I hope you can sell my goods to Pompeii. After Arie heard this, she bowed her head and didnt say anything. The Oda n was immediately apprehensive, fearing that Arie would refuse. Even Oda Kung and a few of his brothers frowned tightly, their hands and feet covered in sweat. Leo said to Arie, You do it right away! Do it immediately!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. At these words, Arie looked up and smiled at Oda Ivy, Yes, let me do you a favour, not only do I have a market in Pompeii, but I also have several markets abroad, they are waiting for this kind of goods. I will take all the goods you have, lets sign the contract! The people of the Oda n instantly went excited, and even Oda Kung burst into tears out of joy. They immediately shouted, Thank you, Goddess! Thank you, Mr. Cohen! Immediately, all the people of the Oda n toasted Arie and Leo with wine. But Arie only casually drank a bit with them. And then, Arie told the female secretary and Oda Kung to sign the contract on the spot. Oda Kung signed his name excitedly, and even his tears fell on the contract paper, putting his mind at peace. Seeing that Oda Kung had finished signing the contract, Miyamoto Taro took credit, saying to Oda Kung, Now that Ive called the goddess over, when will Ivy and I get engaged? Ill go back and talk to my father and ask him to pick an auspicious day and I will propose the marriage. At this point, Leoughed out loud and said, Miyamoto Taro, you are shameless, Arie is here because of me, okay? Miyamoto Taro was furious, he pped the table and said viciously, Leo, you are talking bullshit! I asked my secretary to call her toe here. Arie immediately became furious, Youre the one talking bullshit! Miyamoto Taro, I dont even answer your secretarys calls! Im telling you, I was called over here by Leo, and hes the only one who can have me to be here! Chapter 1298 Vicious Interception Miyamoto Taro was so dumbfounded and ashamed by Aries words. The people of the Oda n, seeing that Miyamoto Taro was just boasting, chose to remain silent. AlthoughOda Mizuwas grateful to Miyamoto Taro, he did not dare to speak out of turn on such a big issue as the marriage, so he chose to remain silent, just like everyone else.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Oda Kung was quite fond of Miyamoto Taro, his father and himself being sworn brothers, and he had wanted to marry Oda Ivy to him since he was a child. But at this point, Miyamoto Taro ckmailed him with lies, forcing him into agreeing to his daughters marriage to him. He felt this as an insult, so he immediately chose to remain silent, with a shameful smile curling the corners of his mouth. Miyamoto Taro was embarrassed, and then left. Miyamoto Taro hated Leo, he had to get rid of Leo!!! However, he understood what Emperor Takemoto Nesin meant, telling him not to offend Christ, but not telling him not to kill Leo. Moreover, his men reported something to Miyamoto Taro, saying that Christ listened to his niece, Harriet, so he would help Leo. But Harriet had gone back to Eagle Country, and his men said that Harriet and Leo were just ordinary friends. The men had been at the hotel for several days, but they had not seen Leo at the hotel with Harriet, so it was clear that their rtionship was ordinary. This news made Miyamoto Taro happy and he was even more relieved to have Leo killed. That night, Miyamoto Taro and Matteo, the newly appointed guard captain under hismand, plotted their ns over tea. After the banquet, Leo walked Arie out the door of the hospital. Tori, the female secretary, got into the car first and waited. Congrattions, I cant imagine that your business is so big that it has be a multinational business. Leo had his hands in his trouser pockets, the moonlight spilling through the gaps in the leaves onto Leos hair. He stood loftily under a tree. This made Arie inwardly swoon, especially the unique manly smell of Leos body, which made Arie feel breathless. Her heart inexplicably pounded, but they could not be a couple in this life. It took Arie a long time toe back to her senses, her eyes glittered as she looked at Leo and smiled, I really dont care about the size of the business, maybe Im here for the regret. What regrets? Can you tell me about it? Leo averted his gaze from Aries face and looked out over the neon-lit city in the distance, the breeze ruffling the hair on his forehead. His side face was handsome, like an extremely beautiful sculpture. Arie didnt answer, just rested her gaze on Leos face, her insides aching. This face originally belonged to her, but by mistake it belonged to Lydia. But at this moment, Arie felt that she had a feeling of regret. Of course, she knew that this was her own wishful thinking and extremely despicable, but she could not help herself. And then Arie gave a bitter smile, lowered her head and said in a small voice, Tomorrow is my birthday, I didnt tell anyone else, so can you dine with me tomorrow night? Of course I wont ept your gift. After hearing this, Leo said readily, Okay, where? Arie was very happy after hearing this, she said with a smile, Ive rented a vi, Ill send you the location. Ill go back first, bye! After saying that, she immediately got into the car, as if she was worried that Leo would refuse. Leo stood under the big tree and watched the car go a long way before he went back. The next evening, Leo said with a smile, Honey, Im going to a friends house for tea, Ill be backter. Lydia froze, she leaned on the hospital bed and stared at Leo for a moment before saying quietly, Honey, youve offended so many people outside, Ive been on tenterhooks. Okay, youe back early. Leoughed, You dont need to be worried, soon youll be discharged from the hospital and well go back to Pompeii. Lydia finally understood how fragile life was and was afraid of fighting and killing, she felt that it was better to be ordinary and peaceful, so she sighed and said, Yes, we should go back to Pompeii, otherwise Im having nightmares every day. Daddy, Ill go with you, Im depressed. Emilia was almost well enough, but she felt irritable in the ward, with no one to y with. Cecil had to go back to the country because his mother was critically ill and he had to go back to take care of her. Okay,e with me. Leo took Emilia out of the hospital, hailed a taxi and headed for Aries Vi. The dusk sun was setting at the foot of a distant mountain peak, and the twilight was shrouding the citys neon lights. The taxi took about twenty minutes to reach the outskirts of the eastern district, and then turned left for a hundred metres. On the hillside was the vi, and there was a winding path to the vi, which was lined with bamboo forests. Fortunately, street lights have been installed here. Leo took Emilia out of the car and the two of them walked into the bamboo forest. As they walked into the bamboo forest, Leo and Arie sent a text message, Im here. Daddy, Im going to pee in the bamboo forest. Emilia broke away from Leos hand and ran off to squat in the bamboo to pee. When Emilia had solved her problem, a pair of big hands grabbed her from behind. Daddy, help! Daddy, help ! Leo was so shocked that he ran over like crazy. The scene in front of him stunned Leo, only to see Emilias being grabbed by a burly man, who was holding a pistol to Emilias head. Hahaha At that moment someoneughed wildly, and then Leo was surrounded by people, numbering about thirty, all of whom had pistols in their hands. From the crowd came out a man in a khaki -colored suit and wearing sses, this man was no other than Miyamoto Taro. Leo was instantly enraged, but Leo was worried about the safety of Emilia, so he had to hold back his anger and asked, Miyamoto Taro, what do you want? Miyamoto Taro swaggered over, Leo, Ill pay you back tonight for all the insults youve given me a hundred times over! Last time, Christ saved you, but there is no way Christ wille to your rescue this time, so you dont have to count on him. Leos gaze was bitterly cold as he said in a cold voice, Miyamoto Taro, what exactly do you want? Chapter 1299 My Man Miyamoto Taro said indifferently, There is a reason for injustice, you conspired with Ariest night to break up my marriages, since you are so ruthless, then fine! I am even more ruthless than you. After a pause, he continued, Leo, I am now giving you a chance to make it up. Tell Arie to give me ten million dors topensate for the loss of my unsessful marriage, in addition, you will also give me ten million dors topensate for the loss of my marries, otherwise, I will immediately kill you and your daughter. Leoughed loudly, How can you deserve to bepensated with so much money? Take a piss and see yourself in it, if Im right, in the next second, youll immediately be a real eunuch. At those words, Miyamoto Taro was stunned for a moment. Leo had said the same thing when he was blocked by Christst time at the hospital, could it be that Christ was here again? But Harriet was not here, and Christ could not be that obedient. At this moment, the man who had a gun to Emilias head yelled, Leo, ImMatteo, the newly appointed guard captain, if you dont fucking agree to Domain Lords words, Ill shoot your daughter to death first. The guard captain screamed loudly and heartbreakingly as he rolled to the ground with a thud. A shot came from a distance, and the bullet hit the hand of the guard captain holding the gun, and blood sttered out. All of you, listen up, get down on your knees! The submachine guns fired warning shots into the sky, and at the same time, hundreds of men with submachine guns rushed over, and they quickly surrounded Miyamoto Taro. Emilia panicked and ran to Leos side. The disparity in strength was so great that Miyamoto Taros men immediately fell to their knees, however Miyamoto Taro did not kneel, he was in a daze. At that moment Arie came out from the crowd, she pped Miyamoto Taro in his face twice, How dare you threaten my man? Miyamoto Taro was knocked down and sat on the ground, his sses were broken, he bared his teeth, his mouth and nose were full of blood. Leo touched Emilias head and smiled, Stay here, daughter, I will teach that bad guy who pointed a gun at you a lesson! After saying that, Leo walked over and grabbed the guard captain who had fallen to the ground. The guard captains eyes were horrified as he groaned in pain, Mr. Cohen spare my life spare my life! How dare you point a gun at my daughter? Mr. Cohen I was forced to do it it was Domain Lord told me to do it Ill kill you! Leo threw a heavy punch, hitting the head of the guard captain hard. The guard captain fell to the ground with a loud bang, his eyes protruding and his body twitching incessantly. Immediately afterwards, Leo coldly came to Miyamoto Taros side again, picked him up from the ground and said in a cold voice, Stand up straight! Say it, how you ckmailed me just now! Miyamoto Taro was shivering with fear, his teeth chattering as he begged, Mr. Cohen spare my life! spare my life! I say, I say No need to say it! I have already video recorded it. Arie said quietly, then she took out her phone and yed a video and recording of Miyamoto Taros ckmailing Leo. Miyamoto Taros face was pale, he was trembling and covered in cold sweat. Arie said in a cold voice, Listen, Miyamoto Taro, I will post this video on the inte and it will immediately be a sensation in the whole East City, and then I will cancel all the contracts of my clients, do you know the consequences? You will immediately be dismissed from the imperial court! At those words, Miyamoto Taro was frightened, pissed in fear, and his trousers went wet and smelly. He begged, Goddess, please! Ill give you as much money as you want as long as you delete the recording and the video No way! Never! Arieughed out loud. Right at this moment, Miyamoto Taropounced on Arie, went to grab the phone in her hands. However, Leo kicked and hit Miyamoto Taros lower body. There was a loud thud! Miyamoto Tarowas kicked in the air and rolled to the ground with a thud, and he fainted. Arie said loudly, Take Domain Lords and get lost immediately! On hearing that, dozens of men immediately stood up with trepidation as they saved Miyamoto Taro and the guard captain on the ground and ran away. Immediately, Arie said to the hundreds of masked men with guns, Thank you all! Its alright! Goodbye! General Ye. One of the leaders disappeared into the night with a few hundred men in ck. Leo asked suspiciously, Arie, who are these people? Where did you get this ability to dispatch them? Arieughed softly, These are Queen Alyssas men, after Queen Alyssa knew that you were involved with Miyamoto Taro, she secretly asked her men to protect you at the entrance of the hospital. Tonight there were two people outside the hospital, and when you got into a taxi, they noticed two suspicious people following you, then they immediately called Queen Alyssa, andter Queen Alyssa sent arge number of people to rush here. Leo was very touched to hear this in his heart. At this time, Arie bent down and took Emilias hand with a smile, Emilia, Ill take you to eat cake. Emilia said in a sweet voice, Auntie, Ive already eaten. Have some more. Arie took Emilias hand and walked towards the vi on the top of the hill. The area inside was huge, with dozens of acres. There was everything inside, a hotel, a restaurant, a swimming pool, a hot spring and so on. Leo asked suspiciously, Arie , did you rent all these? Want to start a business here?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Arieughed, How is that possible? Im friends with the owner of this ce, and she temporarily rented a room in the hotel for me to stay. It seems like youve made a good living. Leo smiled and praised. At this time, Emilia looked up and said to Leo, Dad, after you finish eatingter, will you take me to watch an anime movie? I havent watched it for a long time. Leo smiled, When we finish eating, its veryte, can we go and watch it tomorrow? Arie froze, and then she said with a smile, Emilia, Ill ask a youngdy to apany you to watch it, okay? Emilia nodded, Okay, thank you, Auntie. When she arrived at the hotel, Arie immediately called Tori toe downstairs. Chapter 1300 Conspiracy, Love After the phone hung up, Tori hurriedly came, Miss Spencer, what are your instructions? Arie said with a smile, You take this girl to see an animation movie. Tori smiled and nodded, Okay, Ill drive her there immediately, and after watching the movie, Ill take her to have ate night snack. After saying that, Tori held Emilias hand and went to the car. And then, Arie took Leo to her room in the hotel. It was a presidential suite with three rooms and bathrooms, decorated in a very grand way, but more than that, it was cozy. I have prepared the food ready, sit down. Arie took out several dishes from the basket and added, These are all the specialties of this hotel, they delivered soon after it was ready, and my secretary happens to be in the room. After saying that, Arie opened a bottle of wine, poured two sses full and added, I wont bother to cut the cake, bring it back to your daughter. Leo smiled and sat down, taking the wine, Happy birthday to you! Thanks! Arie sat down, raised her ss and clinked it with Leos, then she finish drinking the ss of wine in one gulp. Up to the end, Aries hands were trembling slightly and the tips of her ears were burning. But the light was rose colour. The rose-coloured light was to create a warm atmosphere, more precisely to cover up the womans inner panic. Aries face inexplicably blushed, but she thought it was the rose-coloured lights. Other than that, she had a wild heartbeat. The two quickly finished a ss and Arie immediately poured one for Leo and proceeded to continue drinking. However, the two only drank and did not talk. They were familiar with each other, talking too much was rather meaningless. Leo was distracted, and the image of the guard captain raising his gun at his daughter always came to his eyes. The image still palpitated in the weakest part of his heart. Aries heart, however, was heavy, and while she usually always looked at Leo with burning eyes, she did not dare to look directly at him at this moment. Because she was thinking about misbehaving with Leo, the next step that was passion. Before the passion, everything was calm and quiet. Because of this, Arie just told Leo to drink, and to eat the food. Soon, the bottle of red wine was dried up by the two of them. Arie asked with affection, How about we have another bottle? Leo shook his head, No, this wine is strong, I cant drink any more, or Ill get drunk. Arie was in a trance and she smiled, It is okay, If you get drunk, you can sleep in my bed. When Leo thought of thest time Arie wanted to have sex with him, his heart throbbed, so he said with a sullen face, No, I have to send my daughter back. At those words, Aries pretty face immediately chilled, and her zing gaze immediately went cold. At this time, Lydias phone call came and Leo picked it up, Honey, Ill be right back. Lydia said coldly over the phone, What the hell did you do tonight? In response to Lydias question, Leoughed frankly and said, Honey, I didnt do anything, Ill be back right now. But before he could finish his words, Leo hung up the phone and then stood up, Arie, Im going back, call your secretary to bring my daughter back. Well, wait a moment, Ill call. Arie let out a bitter smile, and then she also stood up. Leo took the lead and walked to the door, his footsteps were a bit hobbled. He felt a bit light-headed and showed symptoms of weakness in his limbs. Leo wondered in his heart, Whats wrong with this wine? Leo, I have a gift for you, do you think its satisfactory? Arie said with a smile and a scarlet face. When Leo heard that, he turned around curiously, and his eyes were hazy. At that very moment, Arie jumped into Leos arms, murmuring, I am the best gift for you! Arie was tall, plus she wore a pair of high heels, so she was actually as tall as Leo. She pressed her lips on Leos. At the same time, Arie urately inserted the syringe into the back of Leos neck, and a stream of medicine was injected into Leos body. Leo instantly lost consciousness. Arie was overjoyed as she pulled out the syringe and dropped it on the ground. Then she got Leo onto the bed, panting heavily. At that moment Empress Alyssa pushed the door in, and then she locked the door. It turned out that the drug injected into Leos body was a kind of excitement drug called Ecstasy, which Queen Alyssa had gotten. The best feature of this drug was that it could make the patient still be a wild man in his sleep. The two women smiled at each other wickedly, and in the rose-coloured light they stripped themselves naked. Then they both undressed Leo as well. At this time Lydia called again, and Arie immediately took her mobile phone out of Leos clothes, and then simply switched it off. Leo, I am sorry. The two womenughed sluttily. The next morning at six oclock, the two women came to the bathroom tired and satisfied to take a shower.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. They could both be sure they would be able to conceive Leos child this timer. Queen Alyssa put on her clothes after the bath and whispered to Arie, I have to go first, I guess Leo will wake up soon, you should leave together too. Arieughed, What am I afraid of? Since its all done, what can he do? Queen Alyssa knew Leos temper and she didnt dare to face it when he was at his angriest. So she hurriedly opened the door and left. Arie remained in the bathroom scrubbing her body repeatedly. About ten minutester, she came out of the bathroom. It so happened that Leo had wakened up and when he saw Aries naked body, he was startled. Then he saw that he too was naked, and instantly he was stunned and understood everything now. Humiliation, anger and violence came to take over Leos entire body in a sh, and he thought sadly that he felt sorry for Lydia. Arie, Ill kill you! Leo rose up in the air, jumped to Aries side and raised his fist high. Go ahead and kill me, Ill definitely not fight back! I knew you would do this, for I know you well! Chapter 1301 Feeling Guilty Leo, whose eyes were red, saw Arie so calmly, he had froze instead when he was about to punch Arie violently in the head, but his fist was still raised high. Baring his teeth, he snarled, Arie, you are despicable! Yes, I am despicable! Kill me as you wish! Arie roared defiantly, but she immediately seized the opportunity as she continued her rendition. She immediately closed her eyes tightly and squeezed out two lines of tears from both of them as she sobbed. Leo, I used to be your ex-wife, but by mistake, we became passers-by, but Im still waiting for you after all these years! The tycoon gentry pursuing me around me can line up abroad, yet I have refused them all, do you know why? Because I love you! But the love is that sadness, helplessness, uncertainty! Yes, I was despicable in possessing you! My dream has finallye true, so you can kill me! Let everyone in the world know that the titled Commander of Wyverns of Pompeii actually killed his ex-wife, who had been waiting for him, with his own hands. Leo raised his fist high in the air, his fist and arm twitching and trembling continuously. But Aries words softened his heart. Gradually, his arms drooped feebly, he growled and shouted, Go and get my daughter! At these words, Arie felt relieved, her heart with joy as she opened her eyes and said eagerly, Fine, fine, Ill go downstairs immediately to find her. Saying that, she immediately put on her clothes and changed into her shoes, and said in a small voice, Why dont you take a shower first? Get lost! Leo said with his hands grasping frantically, his face grim. Arie knew that Leo was still in rage, so she had to leave. Arie ran out the door as fast as she could and closed it behind her. She let out a long breath and patted her chest, muttering in her mind, Fortunately, Queen Alyssa was smart enough to run away! Otherwise one of the two would have died. Butst night the two of them got even meaner as they recorded their respective videos, the reason being, in case the baby was born, they could identify with Leo. It was even better than taking a paternity test. Although, they knew their actions were despicable and nasty, they thought it was morefortable than the regret they kept in their hearts. However, this nasty act of theirs had seriously hurt Leos feeling. Soon, Arie called both Emilia and Tori over, and they waited downstairs for Leo. Last night, Emilia and Tori slept in the same room. In a while, Leo came downstairs with a grim look on his face, and Arie asked the female secretary to drive Leo and his daughter back. Leo got into the car with a guilty conscience, he didnt say a word. Emilia didnt sleep enough, so she slept in the car. The female secretary did not dare to say much, for she knew everything. Arie went back to her room, she called Queen Alyssa. Then she let out a long yawn and went to bed. Leo took his daughter back to the hospital ward. Lydia leaned against the bed and looked at Leo coldly, as if she had insight into everything about Leo. Honey, I was drunkst night, so I didnte back. Leo did not dare to look directly into Lydias eyes, he said with his head bowed. At this moment in his heart was a heavy feeling of guilt, he was very sorry for Lydia. Lydia didnt answer, she closed her eyes, her eyelids were red and swollen, like a person who hadnt slept at night. Mum, dad was drunk, slept at his friends house, and I slept at his friends house too. Emilia walked over to Lydias as she said in a sweet voice. Is that so Lydia sneered,id down and covered her head with the nket to sleep. When Emilia saw that Lydia was unhappy, she went to bed to sleep with her mother. Leo sighed as he too went to bed, and hey down on the next bed. But he couldnt fall asleep, he was so annoyed inside. He hated Arie so much that he decided not to care about her anymore, it was horrible. The next day, Arie posted the video of Miyamoto Taro ckmailing Leo and her to major websites. Due to this reason, all business activities with Toyo were cancelled. This quickly shocked the entire businessmunity, who were furious with Miyamoto Taro and immediately spontaneously came to the imperial pce to demand that Emperor Takemoto Nesin solve the problem and severely punish Miyamoto Taro. The meeting room at the pce was piled high with businessmen. When Takemoto Nesin found it out, he gritted his teeth in anger and immediately asked his secretary to summon Miyamoto Taro to the pce for ountability. After the secretary made the call, he then angrily said to Takemoto Nesin, Emperor, Miyamoto Taro is being hospitalised with injuries. Takemoto Nesin was so angry that he mmed several teacups and cursed, Damn it! Immediately dismiss him from his position as Domain Lord and never allow him to serve in the Imperial Court! Fine! I will immediately remove him from his position. The secretary said with a nod and a bow. Afterwards, Takemoto Nesin himself arrived at the conference venue and said apologetically to the hundreds of business tycoons. Ladies and gentlemen, Imperial Court did not ask Miyamoto Taro to do such a despicable and shameless thing. I have now removed him from his position as Domain Lord, I will immediately arrange for the new Domain Lord to approach Goddess Arie to negotiate this matter. Dont worry, I will be able to do the right thing and recover all the financial losses.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Having said that, Takemoto Nesin went in, he didnt want to listen to them, leaving it to a few daimyo. When the business bigwigs heard what the Emperor had said, they had nothing to say but to sigh and went back to their homes unhappily. After Miyamoto Taro was seriously wounded, he sought treatment from his mistress Dr. Bu Kodama. But after Bu Kodama examined the wounds of the unconscious Miyamoto Taro, she was shocked and said to the other nurses. We cant save him this time! We can only castrate him, take him to the intensive care unit first, and when he wakes up, ask him to sign before the operation. The people of the Oda family had seen the video, and cancetion and contract that Arie had posted online. They were also shocked, and so angry at Miyamoto Taros despicable behaviour that they wanted to kill him immediately. Oda Kung was so angry that he could not even eat, but he knew that there was a way out of the situation. That was to ask his daughter to find Leo, and then ask Leo to find Arie, then the problem would be solved. Chapter 1302 Extremely Horrible The following day, at eight oclock in the evening. Leo came alone to the beach for a walk, he sat on top of the rocky reef and looked out over the vast and boundless sea. The bright moon was high in the sky and the water was sparkling. He was in a trance. Although Lydia did not question himter, he read from her very cold eyes that she would not forgive him. Although Lydia had no evidence to expose Leo, he could not fool Lydia. She did not answer her phone and even turned it off. It was clear what was in her mind. Yet everything was not Leos own fault. But then again it was not all Aries fault, for Leo agreed to be there. Leo could not get away from the feeling of guilt and repression. Although Leo hated Arie so much that he felt she was a gue. However, Aries words shook Leo again, as she had been waiting for him. Knowing that it was hopeless, she gave up her many suitors and remained single, which was a persistent and longing love for Leo. Of course, Leo was not a fool, and he has always hoped that Arie would find a man. He did not want to hurt her feeling, so he had been indifferent to Arie. But something absurd finally happened and Arie finally became a puppet of Leos love. Not for a name, not for material things, just to have him in her heart! In ten months time, Arie would give birth to a baby. How would Leo face Lydia by then? It was a real time bomb. Thinking of this, Leo had a bout of headache and was at a loss. Looking at the sea, he again saw in a trance Aries stunningly beautiful and voluptuous figure, and the animal nature of man made his heart swell with a warm current. At noon, Oda Ivy found Leo and asked him to call Arie not to cancel her contract with the Oda family. Although he promised Oda Ivy on the spot, Leo hadnt called her yet because Leo really did not want to call Arie. At this time Leos phone rang, Leo immediately took out the phone and saw that it was Oda Ivy calling, so he picked up. Oda Ivy asked, Mr. Cohen, did you call Miss Spencer? What did she say? My family is waiting for the phone call, each one is annoyed and sighing. Leo he sighed, I was busy just now, Im calling Arie now, please wait. Oda Ivy smiled, Thank you then, well wait for your call. Leo finally called Arie. But what gave Leo another headache was that Arie didnt answer his phone. Leo was so angry that he called again, but Arie didnt pick up again. But in the end, she picked up. Leo yelled, What do you mean? Why didnt you answer my calls? Arie said in a cold voice, I dont want to answer your call. Leo, Arie said again in a cold voice, Are you worried that I am pregnant with your baby and I will ckmail you? Dont worry, I wont do such a despicable and nasty thing! From now on, we have nothing to do with each other, and my baby will have the surname Spencer. Leo was furious and he roared, You are cruel! Arie said coldly, Since you know I am cruel, why didnt you kill me? It would have been better to kill me! And I wont suffer for love anymore, but you can kill me anytime in the future, of course, you are killing two lives now, one for me and one for your child, you are always weed! Hahahaha Leo was so angry that he was frantic, lit a cigarette and covered the microphone, unable to speak. Arie said in a cold voice, If you have anything else to say, just say it, or I will hang up and go to sleep. Leo immediately thought of what Oda Ivy had entrusted to him and uttered, You can cancel anyones contract, but dont cancel the Oda familys contract.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Arieughed out loud, before she said, I can do that! Ill even ask help from the Oda familyter. Leo felt puzzled, so he asked, What do you want from them? Arie replied, Because Im going to have my baby in Toyoter, and the Odas Hospital is the best hospital, so Im nning to give birth in this hospital. But dont worry! I wont tell anyone that you are the father, because I will have to marry someone else. Leo, Leo then called Oda Ivy and said that Arie was willing to continue working together and would not cancel the contract. After a few days, something appeared on the street that made Leo panic. Many people paraded in the streets, and they held up banners that read, Pompeii Leo Cohen get out of Toyo, you are not wee in Toyo! And the people marching through the streets simultaneously shouted, Leo Cohen get out of Toyo, you are not wee in Toyo! We strongly demand that the Imperial Court kick Leo Cohen out. We strongly protest against Leo Cohens arbitrary killing of people in Toyo! We strongly protest against Leo Cohen residing in Toyo The streets were filled with marchers and traffic was severely blocked and brought to a standstill. Leo and Lydia, who were watching TV, were dumbfounded, and then Leo sat on the edge and fumed. Lydia heaved a sigh and said in a grumbling voice, There are still three days left before I can be discharged from the hospital, well go back to Pompeii immediately. If this continues, Im going to copse! Leo didnt answer, he had a gloomy look on his face, thinking who was running this behind the scenes again? Last time Lydia and Emilia were assassinated, he hadnt even found out the murderer yet, and this matter had actually emerged. Leo knew the consequences of this, and the video of their parade would be posted on global television. It was possible that people all over the world would be cursing Pompeii or taking some sanctions against it. This was also known to Arie, she was dumbfounded, then she quickly called a business tycoon named Fraser and asked him to find out who led this incident to screw Leo. Half an hourter, Fraser called and said that the masters behind this were Wuto and Miyamoto. Upon hearing that, Arie was enraged, so she called Queen Alyssa and said that the people marching in the streets had been gathered by her two brothers, Wuto and Miyamoto. Upon hearing that, Queen Alyssa was furious and she immediately plotted to have Wuto and Miyamoto arrested. At this moment the two brothers were drinking tea with a sneer of a n that had worked. Chapter 1303 The Greatest Righteousness Wuto and Miyamoto giggled as they watched the TV. Brother, your underhanded move of a universal parade is quite impressive! I think Leo will definitely disappear from our country within three days! Miyamoto added, Celebrate it with wine. He went into the kitchen, bringing a bottle of white wine and two sses, and then he went into the kitchen to bring shrimp. Miyamoto poured two sses of wine and put one in front of Wutos face, smiling so much that his eyes turned into slits, Cheers! To our sess this time! Wuto also picked up his ss and said triumphantly, Cheers! Cheers to Leo getting the hell out of Toyo! The two brothers toasted. Theyughed as they drank. Suddenly, the door was pulled open and dozens of ck-d men with wooden sticks rushed in, and without a word they beat Wuto and Miyamoto unconscious on the spot with their sticks. Then they put them both in ck sacks and carried them away together. A momentter, the two brothers were poured out of the sacks. At that moment, they awoke from their stupor, and in the blinding light they dimly saw their sister, Queen Alyssa, sitting in a chair opposite them. Beside her stood ck-d masked men with guns and swords.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Later, their eyes adjusted from the darkness to the bright light. Seeing the cold gaze of Queen Alyssa, the two brothers instantly understood that they had just been sacked by their sister. They were immediately furious. Wuto rose from the ground as he roared, Sis, why did you ask someone to kidnap me? Youre out of your mind! Miyamoto rose from the ground, and he too roared like thunder, Sis, have you taken the wrong medicine? Nut! Alyssa sneered, Why are you organising a march through the streets? To tell the people to berate Leo? Wuto said coldly, Anyone from Toyo would do that. Leo is heinous, and it was really our two brothers who were behind it, you have a problem with that? Miyamoto also said in a cold voice, Yes, we led the charge, we represent the voice of the entire people of Toyo, we must get rid of Leo. Queen Alyssa was sure of this, she was so angry that her face turned white, and asked in a cold voice, So, you guys caused the injury of Leos wife and daughter? Wuto said bluntly, Yes, we hired someone to do it, and we spent a quarter of a million dors on it. Miyamoto also said bluntly, Yes, we did spend a quarter of a million dors, do you have any money to reimburse us for that? Queen Alyssa was angry. They did not know about her rtionship with Leo. To put it bluntly, Queen Alyssa was treating Leo as her husband and had made herself a puppet of Leos love. More importantly, Queen Alyssa wanted to use Leos power to take back the imperial power, yet she never dreamed that her two brothers would do something so despicable and nasty. Immediately, Queen Alyssas face turned pale and she said in a cold voice, You are worse than beasts! Kill yourself! Then Queen Alyssa stood up and she added, I am ashamed that my father had sons like you! Now I will do great justice for my father! Bro, you oversee their execution! I will go first! With that, Queen Alyssa walked away without looking back. At these words, Wuto and Miyamoto were thunderstruck, their bodies trembling with fear. A big, tall, masked man, who threw two short swords at the feet of Wuto and Miyamoto, bellowed, Do it! Commit suicide immediately! Faced with dozens of gun muzzles, Wuto and Miyamoto finally gave in. Wutos pupils contracted in fear and shivering, he asked, Who the hell are you? Why are you listening to my sister? We are all from Toyo, and we are not wrong that we want to drive Leo out. Miyamotos face was dark he looked like he was about to lose his soul, he shivered and said, Bros we are not wrong, you cant kill me. The tall man said in a cold voice, It doesnt matter to you who we are, what matters is that you two brothers and Queen Alyssa are doing somethingpletely contrary to each other! Queen Alyssa is trying to use the power of Leo to take back the imperial power, while you two have be puppets of the new Emperor, yet you have been harming Leo in secret! Your dead father would be furious, and even we cant stand to see it, let alone your sister! Wuto and Miyamoto were shocked to hear that, they realised that they were still really puppets of the Emperor. They had been thrown out of the pce by the Emperor, and they still didnt know the shame of it, and they were secretly helping the Emperor to plot against Leo. The Emperor had treated them like nothing, and they still kissed his asses, which they indeed deserved. The two brothers finally knew why their sister wanted to kill them, they let out a long sigh, picked up the short knife from the ground, and poked it hard through their bellies. Three dayster, Lydia recoveredpletely and she checked out of the hospital. Oda Yuki had said everything was free. However, Lydia didnt need Oda Yuki to do it for free, she understood the difficulties of a businessman, and she also understood that Oda Yuki was under pressure from all sides to admit herself and her daughter. Of course, she knew that if Oda Yuki had not given her love, she and her daughter would have been dead or would have be a vegetable. As the hospital treasury did not dare to ept Lydias medical fees, she had to approach Oda Yuki and ask for a settlement of the medical fees. Lydia, you really dont have to pay the medical bills, we are repaying Leos parents for their kindness. In Oda Yukis office, Oda Yuki said as she made a cup of tea for Lydia. Lydia held the cup of tea with both hands and said with a smile, I know, but I dont like to owe people favours in my life. Your hospital is under pressure to take in me and my daughter, Im already grateful! Were all in business and its not easy with all the costs you need to run and spend in all areas! Lets settle the bill. Seeing that Lydia was too sincere and stubborn, Oda Yuki pondered for a moment and then said, Alright then, Ill give you a 20% discount. With that, Oda Yuki went to her desk, fished out the total amount of Lydia and Emilias medical expenses from herputer and typed up a list. It cost no small amount. Lydia insisted that she did not want a discount. Oda Yuki insisted on a discount. In the end, Lydia paid the full amount of the medical bill. Chapter 1304 Husband and wife Rift When Oda Ivy saw Leo, Lydia and her daughter leave, she felt a burst of loss in her heart, and more than that, an inexplicable mncholy. She knew that she might never see Leo again in this life, so she could not help but shed tears of sadness. But to Oda Ivys relief, Leo had a good wife and Leo would be so happy. Tomorrow Leos family is going back to Pompeii, Im going to the airport to see them off and buy some gifts for them. Oda Ivy muttered. At that moment Arie called just in time to say that there was an immediate shipment to be made, and that the good was sent to several hospitals in Pompeii. Oda Ivy was very grateful and the two of them chatted for a while, and Oda Ivy told Arie about the news that Leo and the others were going back to Pompeii tomorrow. Arie froze for a moment. Sis, lets go together to see Leo off on the ne tomorrow, and buy some gifts for them on the way. Oda Ivy asked in a deep voice, her words were full of sorrow and reluctance. But Arie sniggered, she said, Im not free tomorrow, you can go alone. After saying that, she hung up the phone.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Arie then made a call to Queen Alyssa, Miss Alyssa, Leo and his family are going back to Pompeii tomorrow. Upon hearing that, Queen Alyssas phone was dropped on the floor and the person by her side immediately picked it up for her, Leo is going back to Pompeii tomorrow? Arie said with a smile, Yes, you wouldnt be so nervous that you scared your phone off on the ground, right? Haha Queen Alyssa blushed greatly and asked with trepidation in her heart, What will you do? My birthday is at tomorrow night, and I want to invite Leo for dinner. Arie replied, I can do nothing about it, but where are you inviting him to eat? Queen Alyssa was unhappy, He is leaving, forget about it. Arieughed loudly before she said, It seems that you value men than friends, but if you invite him to your home, there is no way he will be there, because he has learned his lesson. Invite him to a hotel, he will definitely be there. Queen Alyssa froze and asked in confusion, Did you lie to me that Leo is going home? Arie coughed as she took a cup of coffee, cleared her throat andughed, No, Leo is indeed going back to Pompeii tomorrow with his wife and daughter, but theres no way Leo will go back because he must wait for Sword God toe out. I know him well. At these words, Queen Alyssaughed happily and said, It seems that Leo is being held in your hands. Arie peeled an orange and ate it, saying, Well, Miss Alyssa, listen to my n, and I will let Leo help you rise again. Queen Alyssa took a sip of fragrant tea, suppressed her excited heartbeat and smiled, Well, thank you, we are already a family. When the timees, we will share the same blessings. Miss Spencer, what are you eating? Arie swallowed a mouthful of orange and said with a sigh of relief, Im eating an orange, Ive been enjoying sour foodtely, is it a symptom of having a baby? Queen Alyssa was stunned and asked with interest, Youre having baby symptoms already? Its only been a few days, are you a god? Arie wrinkled her eyebrows andughed, I dont know, I dont have any experience. Do you have any experience? But Ive heard that those who like to eat acid are pregnant with boys. Alyssa smiled as she replied, I dont have any experience either, look it up onler, since were both newbies. After being discharged from the hospital, Leo and his families got a room in a hotel by the airport. Lydia had booked a flight ticket back to Pompeii at ten oclock tomorrow morning. Leo took a sign, and did not want to go back to Pompeii. She thought only Lydia and her daughter went back, he would be better to find the murderer, and it was a must thing to do, or he would not hold back his anger. Originally, he nned to go back with Lydia, but with all the vagrants cursing him on the streets, Leo couldnt swallow this anger. It all thinks to Sword God, if Sword God hade out to fight with him earlier, Lydia and his daughter would not have been injuredter. But Leo knew that Sword God had one of his greatest weaknesses, and that was that he couldnt afford to lose! He was afraid that if he lost, he would lose his status from now on! But what annoyed Leo was that since he could not afford to lost, he coulde out and apologise to Pompeii. An apology did not mean that you have lost, which disgusted Leo. Sword God had sent Leo into the fires of hell for the sake of face. If Sword God wants to save face, I will tear your face away! This was a real vition of Leos taboo. Leo swore in his heart, Sword God, if you donte out, Ill turn your whole country over and nt the banner of our Martial Schools in front of every martial school of yours until youe out!! At this, Leo said in a deep voice, Honey, you guys go back, Ill remain in Toyo. At that, Lydia said sternly, No! You must go back with me! I dont feelfortable with you fooling around here alone! Leo said in a cold voice, I want to force Sword God out! Otherwise I wont go back! Lydia said coldly, Weve been here for two months, and we have not seen Sword God, but weve spent a lot of money, besides, Emilia and I were at edge of death. The people of Toyo are driving us away! And you even have the good sense to stay here, but I am embarrassed to stay here. I wont listen to your excuses and exnations anymore, Ill get you back tomorrow! Leo sighed and said still firmly, Im not going back tomorrow! What? You dare not go back! Lydia burst out in anger as she mmed the TV remote controk onto the floor with force and raged. Leo was stunned for a moment. Emilia, who was fiddling with her flute sitting on the sofa, was also startled. Lydia yelled at the top of her lungs, Leo, I know you have a woman in Toyo, and it was wrong for you to spend the night out! You know youve done something wrong and you cant look at me straight. My intuition has already told me. My heart broke that day, I cant forgive you! If you dont go back, dont ever go back! Chapter 1305 Commander of Wyverns Roars Lydia burst into tears as she sobbed, I did not sleep that night, I think we are wrong to be together, I will not care about you anymore, you can do whatever you like, and we will have nothing to do with each other from now on. After saying that, Lydia covered her face with both hands and cried softly. Leo did not argue with her, he went to the balcony for a cigarette. He knew that Lydia was aggrieved, but he was more aggrieved. His deep, clear eyes actually showed a ray of violence, Everything is caused by Sword God, then, I must let youe out to clean up this situation. If I dont have a good time, you wont have a good time either! At this moment, Emilia yed the flute with the song she had been taught by Hyakuyan, Song of the Desert Destion. The song was long and mournful, like sand in the wind, silent and helpless. The following day, in the morning. Leo sent Lydia and his daughter to the airport. Oda Ivy had already been waiting at the airport face entrance, she had a bag of gifts in her both hands. When she saw Lydiaing, she greeted with a smile, Ivee to see you off, these gifts are for you! Lydia froze, and her cold face carried a sardonic smile as she said, Miss Oda, you are so nice. When Oda Ivy saw Lydias eyes were red and swollen, she froze, but immediately smiled. I didnt buy this alone, its a gift from our hospital, I hope you can take good care of yourself! Well, thank you then! Miss Oda. Lydia smiled. Leo immediately took the gift from Oda Ivys hand. Seeing that Leo also had an unhappy face, Oda Ivy immediately understood that they had quarrelled, so she did not dare to ask more questions, but silently followed behind them. Soon Lydia took her daughter to board the ne. When the ne left, Oda Ivy asked Leo, who walked out with her, with a smile on her face, Why dont you go back? But Oda Ivy was surprised at this time, Arie did not expect that Leo would return to Pompeii. The man in front of her had seized many womens heart. Once a woman entered the box, it was like she has been sealed with a charm and could not fly away. Oda Ivy felt that she had flown into Leos magic box. Leo had his hands in his trouser pockets, he did not want to exin, so he said indifferently, I have things to do. Oda Ivy asked softly, So when are you going back? Leo said impatiently, I dont know. When Oda Ivy saw that Leo was unhappy, she dared not ask any more questions, so she followed Leo and walked in silence. Oda Ivy forgot that she had driven the car, and just kept following Leo. The man she loved was unhappy, and she was full of desire to make Leo happy, but there was nothing she could do. As Leo was unhappy, he kept thinking about how to find Sword God, and he forgot about Oda Ivy who was following his ass. Leo walked into the hotel and Oda Ivy followed him into the hotel. Leo entered the lift and Oda Ivy also entered the lift. When Leo pressed the button, he turned around before he found Oda Ivy and asked in surprise, When did youe with me? Didnt you go back? Oda Ivy, ? The two of them went into the room and Leo copsed on the bed to try to rest, after all, he hadnt slept well all nightst night, for Lydia did not allow him to go to bed out of anger. He sat on the couch all night. Leo said to Oda Ivy who was sitting on the sofa, When you go outter, close the door. After saying that, he fell asleep. When Oda Ivy saw Leo sleeping alone in bed, she really wanted to go to bed with Leo. But before her eyes, she saw Lydias sad eyes and helpless expression. She was instantly disinterested, and plus Leos cold face, she was even more depressed. She was a sensual person, and what she needed was a strong sense of affection, but none of that was there now. She then sighed, got up and closed the door and left. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Leo actually slept until 5 p. m. before he was woken up by a phone call, and when he looked it was from Nadine, who was far away in Pompeii. Nadine asked with a straight face, Young Master, where are you? Leo sat up, leaned against the side of the bed and said in a deep voice, Im still in Toyo, I havent contacted you for a long time. How are you doingtely? Nadine said in a deep voice, Thank you for your concern, Young Master! Im fine! We all know about you, Madam and your daughter were both injured and hospitalised by the people of Toyo, and we were all furious to learn about it! Add to that the fact that the Toyo parade is insulting you, and we can hardly stand it! So I want to gather an army of 100, 000 men to go to Toyo to wash away the insults and seek justice! Do you think its feasible? Leo was stunned, and after a moment of silence, he said, Yes! But remember this is not a war! You must not provoke a war between the two countries, you muste with the aim of ravaging the martial arts schools in Toyo, nt the g of Pompeii in front of every martial arts school, cleanse Pompeii of the insult of having no capable martial artists, and force Sword God toe out and duel with me! Nadine said solemnly, Yes, Young Master. Leo asked in confusion, How did so many of youe? Nadine said with a straight face, Young Master, welle with a big boat. Ill go and prepare immediately, well arrive in two days! Good! Leo said with awe. After hanging up the phone, Leo looked through his phone and saw the video of the online parade with tens of thousands ofments below. However, thesement sections were all angry voices from Toyo cursing Leo. Leo immediately posted a domineering post below the video. I am Leo Cohen, and I havee to Toyo to crusade against the insult by Sword God about the people of Pompeii who have no martial arts, and to seek justice! It was not my intention toe to Toyo to bully themon people, and I hereby dere it! I have been in Toyo for two months now, yet your Sword God has hesitated toe to me because he knows he is no match for me! He cannot afford to lose, afraid of ruining his reputation! In two days time, I will find a martial arts school and set up a ring, so all those of you who are not convinced wille and fight with me, and I will beat you down one by one! After this message was posted, it spread all over. Countless replies were sent. OK! Leo, find a martial arts school and send me the name of the school, see how I can fix you! Leo, youre boasting! Let me know as soon as the ring is found, and lets see how I can cripple you! Leo, weve never seen such a domineering and arrogant person, see you in the ring! If I dont beat you up, Ill call you master! Leo, if I dont beat you up, Ill destroy my martial arts and ever practice martial arts! Chapter 1306 The Queen’s Plan Leo scanned thements that replied to him, the corners of his mouth outlined full of contempt, and finally added a domineering reply, A bunch of worms! Leo then closed the page, knowing that this message would set off Toyo. However, Leos post spread to every country in the world. The news media made a hit, but after they had read this post from Leon, they immediately changed their opinion of Leo and stopped abusing Leo and Pompeii. They knew that Leo had single-handedlye to Toyo for the sake of the countrys honour not to be ndered and insulted.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Instead, the various nations highly praised Leo as a warrior, and dered their support for Leo. The counter voice called up the Sword God of Toyo was a wimp! Irresponsible! Not daring to face reality! Selfish! Not daring to challenge Leo and have others martial arts schools took the me. After Leo finished his post, he called his wife to ask if she had arrived home, however, Lydia did not answer. Leo knew that Lydia was still angry, so he called his daughter. When the call was answered, Emilia said, Daddy, were home, when are youing back? Leos tightened heart rxed and he smiled and reassured Emilia, I will be back soon! Emilia said, Okay, hurry up ande back, mum and I will wait for you. After Leo hung up the phone, his phone rang again, it was Queen Alyssas calling and Leo immediately answered it. However, Leo did not know that Queen Alyssa had had sex with him that night, or Leo would have found it difficult to ept such an act that was close to an insult to his character. On the phone, Queen Alyssa politely asked, Hello, Mr. Cohen! Where are you? Its been a long time since Ive seen you. However, Leo wanted help from Queen Alyssa at this moment, wanting to ask her to help him find a venue for the tournament ring. If Queen Alyssa did not have the means to get a venue, then Leo would just go and upy a martial arts school. But after weighing the pros and cons, he decided that it would be better to just go ahead and upy a martial arts school. This would be even more likely to cause a stir among the people of Toyo, and forced Sword God out. At this, Leo smiled, Im at the Dragon Phoenix Hotel. Upon hearing this, Queen Alyssa immediately giggled, I am also at Dragon Phoenix Hotel. Leo wondered for a moment, and he said in a flirtatious manner, Which man you are with? Queen Alyssa froze. She couldnt imagine that Leo, who usually didnt like to joke, he was actually so cute now, so she also joked about it andughed, You, haha Leo froze and thenughed out, I wont bother you, bye! Wait! Queen Alyssa said eagerly, Im in the restaurant room on the second floor of the hotel, the private room in Room 206, ready to have a dinner. Why dont youe and eat too? As Leo hadnt eaten at noon, hearing Queen Alyssa say so, he immediately said with a smile, Okay, Ill wash up first and thene down. At that, Queen Alyssa was so happy that she giggled, Okay, Ill wait for you. After hanging up the phone, Queen Alyssa immediately sent a message to Arie, Miss Spencer, I will have dinner with Leo, and hell be here soon. When are youing? Arie immediately messaged back, Im not so soon, wait until youre halfway through the meal, by then Leo wont be so angry. Queen Alyssa messaged back, Okay, understood. A momentter, Leo was in a hurry toe to Room 206. Leo saw arge pile of good food on the dining table, yet Queen Alyssa alone was sitting alone at the table. Queen Alyssa was beautifully dressed today, like a fairying down to earth. Leo was frozen for a moment seeing Queen Alyssa. Leos heart thumped inexplicably. Mr. Cohen, sit down, what are you standing there for? Queen Alyssa immediately stood up, she was wearing a red and white kimono today, which showed off her charming figure. Leo came back to his senses as he smiled, Wow, Alyssa, you look beautiful today, I almost didnt recognise you. Saying that, he pulled out a chair and sat on the side of Queen Alyssa. At that, a smile was seen in Queen Alyssas face as she asked, Really? Am I beautiful? But no man wants me. She poured a ss of wine for Leo and asked, Mr. Cohen, why dont you go and ask your wife and child toe for a meal together? Leo took the wine and said, Well, thanks! They both went back to Pompeii in the morning. Queen Alyssa said, Im sorry, I wanted to invite your wife to dinner, but I was afraid it would cause a misunderstanding. Leo smiled, Thank you. By the way, who are you inviting to dinner tonight? There are so many food here, is there any more guests yet toe? Queen Alyssa smiled, There is one more person, she willeter. Lets eat first. Queen Alyssa held her ss with both hands and said to Leo with a smile, Lets eat first, cheers! After Leo finished his ss of wine, Queen Alyssa kept putting food into Leos bowl and urged Leo to eat more food. Leo noticed that Queen Alyssa was a bit different today, but Leo could not find anything fishy about it. However, Leo wouldnt worry about her being like Arie who had a bad heart, after all, Queen Alyssa had a disability on her foot. It would be harder than carrying a mountain if she were to carry Leo into her bedroom. Queen Alyssa saw Leos eyebrows wrinkled before she realised she was being too melodramatic, so she smiled and goaded him on. Mr. Cohen, I heard that martial arts practitioners need to eat better so that their bodies can have strength, so I ask you to eat more food, I dare not think otherwise, haha Leo looked at her and didnt say anything. But Leo was really hungry. He hadnt eaten at noon, so he gobbled the food Queen Alyssa helped him with. Queen Alyssa was at the side, peeking at Leo every now and then. She did not eat, hoping that Leo would eat happily was her greatest joy. Thus, she was happy in her heart, thinking to herself that this handsome and lofty man had finally been in her hand. She was happy, building her pleasure on Leos pain. When Queen Alyssa saw that Leo had almost finished his eating, she took out her mobile phone and said quietly, Mr. Cohen, I have killed my brothers and took revenge for you! Chapter 1307 Two Women Together Hearing this, Leo was shocked, he put down his chopsticks and asked in confusion, I dont understand! Queen Alyssa didnt say anything, but opened the picture in her phone and showed it to Leo. It was a picture of Wuto and Miyamotomitting suicide by disembowelment. Leo became more and more shocked and asked in confusion, What the hell is going on here? Queen Alyssa sighed, her face filled with anger and sadness, and in an instant, tears dripped from the corners of her eyes, she then said in a deep voice. I killed them. The imperial power was taken away from us, and instead of thinking about how to get the power back, both my brothers went and became puppets of the Emperor Takemoto Nesin and tried to find ways to plot against you. It was actually my two brothers were behind the scene of the beating of your wife and your daughter, as well as the march in the streets. Thats why Im doing justice for my father! Leo was once again shocked, never imagining that the two people who had really done this to his wife and daughter were actually the two people. It was the same one who was behind the march. The matter hade to light and the two brothers had been dealt with by Queen Alyssa. She had avenged Leos death, and Leos anger had subsided, so he was grateful to Queen Alyssa and said, Thank you very much! Since you were able to do something so righteous, Im not holding any grudges against your two previous brothers. By the way, how do you know about this matter?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. After wiping the corners of her eyes with a tissue, Queen Alyssa said, Arie asked her friend to find out the truth. Therefore, I immediately took my men to arrest my two brothers and then interrogated them, and they admitted it, so I told them to go straight to hell! Leo was silent, he knew that Queen Alyssa had always wanted to take back the imperial power, but unfortunately, she did not have that strength to rise again. And what also disturbed Leo was that Emperor Takemoto Nesin still wanted to put Queen Alyssa to death. Seeing his friend in trouble, Leo, a man of righteousness, wanted to help Queen Alyssa, but he did not know from where to help her. Alyssa pondered for a while and said in a low voice, Mr. Cohen, to put it bluntly, I live in fear and anxiety every day. The imperial power has been taken away from me and I am being secretly hunted all the time, I am really helpless. I have no choice. Mr. Cohen, can you help me out? I am a person who repays kindness. At these words, Leo said solemnly, I havee to Toyo, you are my true friend, since you have helped me, sure I will return the favour. I can help you, but only after I have settled Sword God! Well, thank you! You are here for Sword God, so you will set your own affairs right first. Queen Alyssa was overjoyed in her heart. And once again, she poured a ss of wine for Leo and stood up, Thank you! Mr. Cohen, I propose a toast to you. A momentter, outside the door of the box, someone knocked on the door. Come in, Miss Spencer. Queen Alyssa shouted in a loud voice. The door pushed open and Arie walked in in a cool manner. She was wearing a rose-coloured cheongsam today, morous, sexy and charming. Leo was stunned, and he immediately had mixed feelings in his heart. However, Arie did not even give Leo a nce, treating him like air. Miss Spencer, what took you so long to get here? Queen Alyssa asked with a smile and poured Arie a ss of wine. Ive just been busy helping the Oda family with their shipments. Arie sat beside Queen Alyssa and smiled. Leo was embarrassed when he saw Arie being so cold to himself. But thinking that Arie had helped himself again this time by finding out the murderers behind the curtain, he gratefully raised his wine and smiled astringently, Arie, I propose a toast to you. Arie, however, did not drink, she raised the ss of juice and smilingly said to Leo, Sorry, I quit drinking! Leo, Queen Alyssa looked stunned, then she giggled, Ill quit drinking in the future too. Arieughed out loud, Why are you following me in everything? You can drink with Leo today, and then quit drinking tomorrow. Queen Alyssa immediatelyughed, Yes, Ill definitely stop drinking tomorrow! Mr. Cohen,e on, I toast you. Subsequently, Arie toasted Leo with juice. Although Leo hated Arie, he couldnt really scold her in the face. After drinking a few sses of wine, Leo felt bored, so he got up and said goodbye. Arie and Queen Alyssa said indifferently, Mr. Cohen, take care! Leo, who had left the door, felt strange, he had expected them both to follow him into the room, but they were cold as strangers. This made Leo surprised. Leo went into the room and smoked a cigarette in depression. At that moment his phone rang again, and when he saw that it was from Cecil, he immediately picked it up. Hello, Master! Are you still at the hospital? Ive just got off the ne. Cecil walked out of the airfield and he immediately called Leo. Leo was stunned and asked with a smile, Why dont you stay at home taking care of your mother? Cecil said eagerly, My mother has recovered from her illness, so I havee to you again. Leo was very touched after hearing this, so he said with a smile, They have been discharged from the hospital and have gone back to Pompeii, I am the only one in Toyo. I am at the Dragon Phoenix Hotel,e here. After hanging up the phone, Leo was happy, he was in need of someone to help him out, and now that Cecil coulde to help. A whileter, Cecil came and he brought a lot of gifts for Leo, all of them were tonic products and food. However, they were all for Lydia and Emilia to tonic their bodies. At the same time, Cecil gave Leo a weapon, a three-sectioned stick made of pure alloy steel. This three-sectioned stick was like a belt and could be wrapped around his waist. Leo loved it so much that he tried it out, making a crackling sound, eximing, Its simply wonderful! Cecil giggled with delight, Master, Ive made a pair, I have one too, and I picked out the high standard steel on purpose. Since, the room Leo was staying in was two bunks, so Leo let Cecil stay with him. Chapter 1308 Many Sword Gods Early the next morning, after Leo and Cecil had breakfast, they took a car to Takeshi Martial School. Leo wanted to upy this martial arts school for a ring, as it covered arge area, with about several thousand square meters inside. Therge area was enough to amodate more people to attend and watch. Every martial arts school was open early and the disciples were yelling and practising early in the morning. Leo walked into the martial arts school with Cecil in tow, and the disciples were practising their swordy. Leo swept a nce at them and calcted that there were about two hundred of them. It seemed that this martial arts school had recovered quickly after being defeated by him. At this time an old man came over and he said to Leo, Hello! Are you here to learn from a master? This martial arts school has changed its owner and his martial arts are ten times more powerful than the previous owner. We have two bosses here, one is called Adrian and the other is called Kennedy, which master do you want to learn from? Leo was stunned, did the boss change? And he was more than ten times more powerful than the previous boss? Seeing that the old man was so boasting, Leo put his hands behind his back,ughed loudly and said, Where is your boss? I have something to discuss with him and would like to borrow his venue. The old man, who had just been smiling, immediately pulled his face long, and he said in a cold voice. I dont think you are here to learn martial arts, rather you look like you are here to cause trouble, but I cant understand what you are saying, say it again or I wont be able to pass on the message. Cecil yelled coldly, Old man, my masters orders are for you all to get lost! Lend the venue to my master for a few days, my master wants to set up a ring in your ce and beat all the major masters of your country! Understand? Hahaha The old manughed wildly and said with a mocking face, How absurd and ridiculous! How can you even think of such a stupid thing?! Fine, dont run away! Ill call our curator toe and kill you now. With that, he ran off in a rage to call the curator. A momentter, the old man brought two men in long ck robes. One was about thirty years old, he was very strong, with long hair, pigtails on his head and a dark face. The other was about forty years old. He was thin in build but gave off an air of fairy. He had a cold face, but his gaze was fierce, like an eagles eyes in the night. He walked as fast as the wind, with unusually agile footsteps. The old man walked up to Leos side and said in a cold voice, These two are our boss and head of the school, the strong one is called Kennedy and the skinny one is called Adrian, tell them both again if you have the guts! At this point, hundreds of disciples stopped their martial arts practising and immediately gathered around to watch. Every one of them looked at Leo and Cecil intently. Adrian said to Leo in a cold voice, If Im not wrong, you are Leo Cohen, the one who posted on the intest night, right? Leo said indifferently, Yes, my name is Leo Cohen, I am not here today to cause trouble at your martial arts school, I just want to borrow your venue, I want to set up a ring and challenge all the masters of your country, until Sword Godes out! I wonder if your two curators are willing to do so? Hahaha The entire martial arts school roared withughter, and then the disciples mocked. Oh, how can there would be someone dare to rob our martial arts school to use as a fighting ring? So this guy is called Leo Cohen, he looks like a coward, I can tell hes not much tougher. Ugh! Well beat these two today!This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Adrian and Kennedyughed hard, but it was more of a grim and fierce grimace. After Adrian finishedughing, he said in a cold voice, Leo, after you posted on the inte yesterday, do you know many people want to get you killed? Leo wiped his nose with his hand andughed, I know, but that is what I want, so that you can feel insulted! At these words, Adrians gaze was violent, his eyes looked deadly at Leo, and he said in a cold voice, I replied to you on your postst night, saying if I dont tear you to pieces, I will never practice martial arts! Leo said coldly, So it was you! Haha, but let me tell you, you really wont have the chance to practice martial arts in the future, because youll be a cripple soon! The crowdughed out loud. One apprentice said, Leo, do you know how good Adrians swordy is? He once won first ce in a swordypetition in Toyo for four years, and so far, no one has been able to surpass him in swordy, thus, he gloriously earned the title of Sword God! Kneel down to him, then destroy your own martial arts and cut the tendons and veins in both hands and limbs, crawl out of the martial arts school by yourself. Hahaha! The crowdughed again. Leo believed it, thinking that it was Sword God in front of him, so he was overjoyed. So he smiled and asked, Adrian, so, were you the one who came to our Pompeii and defeated the martial arts schoolst time? Adrian was silent. The man from earlier spoke again, No, it was another Sword God, we have many Sword Gods here, how do we know which one you are talking about? Adrian said quietly, Leo, with my status as a Sword God, people cant even invite me toe out! Besides, all the martial arts schools in Pompeii are all mere worms, would I need to bully you? It will ruin my reputation, dont you think so? The crowdughed again. Leo felt another sense of disappointment in his heart, he thought he had really met Sword God, but it turned out to be a pretentious Sword God. Leo sneered, I did not want to waste time with you. Come on, whos up first? Wait! Adrian said again in a cold voice, Leo, lets sign a condition for our match first, otherwise its meaningless if I win, dont you think so? Leo thought this was best, so he replied, What is the condition? Adrian said quietly, If you lose, you must give me ten million dors and then just cut off your own hands and get out of Toyo, if you dont agree, well have to let you die, how about that? Chapter 1309 Martial School Brawl Leoughed coldly after hearing this and said, If you lose, you can cut off your own limbs and veins and be an invalid, then this martial arts school will be mine, I dont ask for much! Adrian said, Good, lets write down the agreement, butler, go get the pen and paper. At these words, the old man went to fetch paper and pen. The disciples whispered again, with excited faces. Our master is going to make a fortune! Ten million dors can buy the airfield of Toyo. Leo is overestimated about himself. Adrian never bragged about it, and taught us not to brag! Yes, yes, our master really never bragged Soon Leo and Adrian signed the contract, and put their handprints on it. Two copies of contract, one for each person, and Leo handed the contract to Cecil and told Cecil to record the whole video with his mobile phone. Of course Adrian also told his disciples to record the video with their mobile phones, ready to send the fruits of victory to major websites to increase the influence of his own website and be the hero of Toyo who killed Leo. Adrian sneered, Leo, lets fight with swords, as you are unarmed, choose a sword from the weapons rack yourself. Leo sneered and mocked, I didnt want to fight, I just wanted to borrow your venue, but to my surprise you wanted to go against me. Since you like to y with swords, I will y with swords with you, so that you can see Pompeiis swordsmanship. With that, Leo drew a sword from the sword stand. The two went to the centre of the field and got ready. However, Adrian asked the old man to be the referee for a total of three rounds, each round being twenty minutes. Then he said to Leo, Mr. Cohen, I am ying by the regr rules, I am not fooling around, are you willing to ept these rules of the game? Leo said smilingly, Yes, whatever you want to do. Okay! Please! Adrian bowed to Leo. The old man had a gong in his hand and he struck it hard before shouting, Begin! Adrian was originally wearing slippers, he was now directly barefoot and his eyes looked coldly at Leo. Immediately, Adrian leapt into the air and stabbed Leos throat with his sword, fast and vicious. Leo flicked and dodged the sword.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. However, Adrians move was actually a false move, and the sword was already shed back at Leos lower body. Leo rose up in the air and easily dodged the move. Then Adrian used all his lifes knowledge and frequently used his best moves,unching endless attacks on all the major points on Leos body. Go, Master Adrian! Go, Master! Bring Down Leo! The crowd of disciples shouted, boisterous, cheering for Adrian in unison. At this point, two of the disciples actually brought two drums, which they beat and shouted cheers for Master Adrian. The cheerleaders were so effective that Adrians energy was boosted and he felt his whole body was full of energy as he attacked Leo with a fury. Adrian was getting braver and braver as Leo was losing ground and was cornered by Adrian. The disciples saw that Leo was clearly at a disadvantage, so they cheered up their master whileughing at Leo. Haha, Leo within three moves he will be defeated by our master! I think two moves at most, then our master will be rich, haha Id say one move at most. Haha However, soon after they hadunched ten moves, Adrians sword, however, still didnt hurt Leo by a bit. Although Leo was cornered, he was smiling with a calm and rxed face. It was Adrian, however, who felt a clear strain on his strength, and he slowed down. At this point the old man suddenly banged the gong hard and shouted, Stop! Rest for five minutes and continue the match! At the sound of the old mans voice, the two men immediately stopped fighting. Adrian gasped for breath as he sat down on a wooden chair with a white face. The disciples immediately surrounded Adrian, handing him water and massaging him, just like a group of ve girls. Leo walked up to Cecil, who immediately handed over water and cigarettes. Master, why dont you make a move? Is Adrians swordy too powerful? Cecil asked softly with a worried and puzzled face. Leo took a puff of his cigarette andughed quietly, When ites to this kind ofpetition, we dont even need to rush to strike, we first feel out the opponents routine, find out the opponents weakness, and then one move to control the enemy. But a martial arts instructor cant be too wimpy, so its better for us to be careful. Cecil nodded and said solemnly and doubtfully, Master, I understand, but Im a bit worried, Im afraid they cant afford to lose, and they will swarm, what should we do? Leo exhaled his smoke and said, I guessed this already, I know they cant afford to lose! You dont need to worry about me, you just need to get the video done. Okay, Master! By this time the five minutes of physical rest had passed, and the old man struck the gong in his hand hard and called out, Begin! The two men came back to the centre of the bout and Adrianughed loudly, Leo, I was only ying with you in the first round, but in the second round, Ill easily finish you off! If you admit now that you cant beat me, I wont break your tendons and veins, you just have to give me ten million dors. Leoughed loudly, I havent even lost yet, and youre actually striking me down? I still want your martial arts school, lets see who has thestugh! Okay! Lets see who has thestugh! Adrian immediately roared, Adrian rose up in the air, held his sword with both hands and shed at Leos head. The sound of breaking air was loud, and the sword was astonishing. Leo knew that Adrians sword technique was called five thunderbolts, which was a master stroke in the sword technique of Toyo. The swords explosive force,bined with the weight of the person and the inertia of the wind, could generate a force of a thousand pounds. The force was so amazing that it could slice through the body of a bull with one sword. It was impossible for Leo to use his sword to block his move, Leo dodged sharply and Adrians sword shed empty. There was a thud! A veryrge hole was split in the ground, rocks shot out indiscriminately and mud filled the air in all directions. Good! The disciples raised their voices to cheer again. It was at this very moment, Leo kicked back hard at the back part of Adrians head. Chapter 1310 Shamelessly Playing Rascal As if struck by lightning, Adrian stiffened then he fell to the ground with a bang. His head flopped into the pit and his whole body twitched. The old man froze for a moment and immediately ran to Leos side and stopped him with both hands to prevent Leo from shing Adrian again. The field was deathly quiet as the disciples were dumbfounded, expecting their masters sword, which would have cleaved Leo to a pulp, to be dodged by Leo and killed by him in return. Cecilughed loudly as he shouted, Adrian, get up, one, two, three, four, five, six However, when Cecil counted to ten, Adrian never got up again. Cecilughed loudly, My master has won, ording to the contract, you guys get out immediately! This martial arts school belongs to us now. The old man yelled to the group of dazed disciples, Carry your master to rest. At these words, the ten men awoke, and they rushed over and carried Adrian away. Put him down, he hasnt even picked his own veins yet. Cecil was furious, he rushed over to grab the man but was blocked by a group of men with swords, What do you want, nigger? If you talk any more shit, well cut you down with our swords! At that, Cecil took off his shirt, revealing his strong muscles, and drew out his three-sectioned stick and waved around, yelling, Come on! Come here if you want to die! Cecil was as strong as an ox, and with his anger like a fierce god, he immediately shocked all the people. At this point Leo said with a smile, Cecil, its alright! Let them carry him away. Leo came to Cecils side, patted his shoulder and smiled, then leaned over Cecils ear and said in a mosquito-like voice, All the tendons and veins in Adrians body have been broken, there is no cure. At these words, Cecilughed loudly, he put away his three-sectioned stick and said with awe, Master, I understand! Leo had used the Tiger Bashing Fist, a one-legged martial art, which was so powerful that it could kill a buffalo with a single kick, or turn a boulder into crushing powder with a single kick. However, the characteristic of Tiger Bashing Fist was that the punches and kicks were not visible on the outside because the destructive force was all inside the opponents body. The force was so terrifying that it could shake the opponents internal organs into an explosive effect. Leos kick, which looked like it had hit the back of Adrians head, was actually a kick to therge tendon area of Adrians vicle at the back of his neck. The great tendon area was paralysed, and the tendons of all the limbs of the body were connected to the tendons and paralysed along with it. But Adrians people didnt even think of such a horrible thing. In their view, it was nothing more than a not-so-serious brain injury. At this point, when they saw Cecil put away his stick, they also put away the swords in their hands. Suddenly, the old man struck the gong again violently and said loudly, I dere this match a draw! Because Leo hasmitted a foul! He kicked someone with his foot! Cecil was furious and cursed, Old man, youre full of shit! Who says he cant kick with feet? Thats outrageous! The old man said coldly, This is a sword fight, not a boxing match, and that is the rule of our country, dont you know that? Ridiculous! Foolish! Cecil was dumbfounded, he was puzzled by the old mans words, so he looked at Leo. Leo had a calm face and just smiled. Adrians disciples chatted hearing the old mans sophomoric reasoning. Right! Leo has fouled! Our master didnt lose! What kind of skill is that? He sneaked up with his foot and it should be ruled that Leo lost! Yes, Leo should lose! Fine him ten million dors, tell him to break his own limbs and veins, then tell him to get out! Right! Leo, you lost, youre no match for our master! Because we never saw you use your sword, and you were forced into a corner by our master, and you could not fight back. On this, you lost. Yes, butler, you should rule in favour of our master! Tell Leo to bring us ten million dors, or well kill him! Leo suddenlyughed out loud, and then asked, You guys are so shameless! Why didnt you guys dere it before the match? At these words, the crowd stared in disbelief. Leo said again in a cold voice, Since you guys are not convinced, I willpete with you with my sword, I dont use my feet. Who will do it? Me! Kennedy, who had been silent, suddenly responded, Leo, lets have a match, but let me state first that we will only use our swords and not our feet. Leoughed coldly, Fine! Ill use my sword, and if I use my feet again, I admit that Ive lost! Good! Its a deal! I will avenge my brother! Make you pay a terrible price. Kennedy pulled out his long sword from his waist, slowly, and said in a cold voice, Come on! At that moment, the old man struck the gong again with force and shouted, The first round has officially begun! I seriously dere that only the sword can be used, not the legs! Whoever breaks this rule loses! Begin!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Leo hadnt even stood still. Kill! Kennedy shouted, and his flying sword shed violently. Leo blocked it with his sword, and a huge burst of force shook Leo backwards a step, and was taken aback in his heart. Good! The crowd apuded again in unison. Go, Master Kennedy! Go, Master Kennedy! Kill Leo! The sword de in Kennedys hand stabbed at Leos eyes again. This move was really fast. Leo only felt a white shadow wavering in front of his eyes, and Leo immediately dodged it by deflecting his head. But the sword in Kennedys hand gave a strange shake, and the sword went off the edge, like a flying sword off the string stabbing at Leos left chest. Leo froze and he shifted his body violently. The sword de cut through Leos clothes. Good! The crowd shouted loudly. Cecil was horrified to see how fast Kennedys sword was, and was worried about Leo. At the same time, the sword in Kennedys hand chopped at Leos feet again. Leo did a backflip and narrowly avoided the sword, but when Leonded on the ground, his feet fell into the hole split by Adrian. Caught off guard, Leo sat down on the ground. Hahaha The crowdughed at Leo again. Master Kennedy is brave! Leo will lose! Just one sword to pierce Leos clothes, and another sword to absolutely slice off Leos hands! Right! Look at Leo sitting on the ground in a mess, wimpy, hes really wimpy! Look, Master Kennedy is using the Sweeping Thousands of Armies sword stance, and with this stance, Leos head will fall. Chapter 1311 A Group of Rookies When Cecil saw Leos obvious disadvantage, he was so surprised that cold sweat broke out on his head, but he gritted his teeth and still insisted on shooting the video with his mobile phone. When Miyamoto saw Leo sitting on the ground, he was overjoyed and immediately leapt up in the air, half-crouching, and shed Leos head with a forceful sword strike. The force of kendo came like a fierce storm, and the speed was as fast as wind and lightning. The sword brought up a strong wind that lifted the corners of their robes and clothes around them. The crowd was stunned by their masters terrifying mastery of the sword. In everyones eyes, Leo would surely die at this moment, and even if Leo really used the sword to block Kennedys sword, he would not be able to escape from his doom. Because of the enormous force of Kennedys sword, Leo would have been sent flying with his sword if he had used it to block the blow. The disciples knew the power of Kennedy, who had once split a dozenrge logs with a single sword. The power of the swords force, when it reached the wood, was like breaking bamboo. But the next second! Leo shot out as fast as a cannonball, at the same time, Leo held the long sword upside down with his left hand and shed on Kennedys thigh violently. Kennedys long sword shed empty, and due to the tremendous force, he stumbled and rolled his whole body in the hole with a flutter. His head was sticking out of the hole, his two feet were kicking in the air and his mouth was whimpering. Cecilughed out loud. The disciples were dumbfounded. And Leo stood looming behind Kennedy. Stop! Times up! The old man struck the gong violently, and he stretched out his arms to stop Leo, fearing that Leo would sh at Kennedy with his sword. Cecil shouted, Bullshit! How twenty minutes are up? It is less than two minutes in total. The old man turned back to the crowd and shouted, Why dont you all help your master up? His leg is hurt from the fall, bandage him. On hearing this, everyone immediately helped Kennedy up from the hole in the ground. They saw that Kennedys left thigh, which had been strained by Leos sword, had a section of wound and blood was flowing out. So they lifted him up on a chair, took off his trousers, applied him with wound medicine and wrapped him in gauze. Kennedy grinned and screamed in pain, then looked at Leo viciously. Leoughed loudly and asked with a look of contempt, Kennedy, can you still fight? If you cant fight, you will get out immediately! Kennedys eyes were violent, and he opened his bloody mouth and roared, Leo, I havent lost yet, Ill cut off both your hands and feet and make you lie in bed and cry for the rest of your life! Okay! Then you hurry up! Its almost noon, I still have to eat my noon meal. Leo said smilingly. Go eat in hell! Kennedy roared as he stood up and walked towards Leo with big steps. With such a deep stab wound on his leg, Kennedy seemed to be alright, walking without limping. The old man struck the gong again, announcing the official start of the match. Kennedy shouted and with his sword in both hands, he shed and chopped at Leo. Leo used his sword to block, but he found that Kennedy only used brute force and had no internal strength at all. A warrior with no internal strength was not strong, to put it bluntly, his explosive power would notst long. He sneered and decided to use his inner strength to shake the sword out of Kennedys hand. So Leos inner energy sank into his abdomen, and a force in his abdomen quickly coalesced on Leos right arm.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, Leos right arm was visible that muscles growing and thickening, and bones cking. This force was like an airbag in his hand that was about to rise. Leo immediately rose into the air and shed his sword at Kennedy. The sword scraped up with a cracking sound like a burst of thunder, a powerful wind, a whistling roar. As Leos fierce shed over, Kennedy instantly felt the stream of air as powerful as a tarzan pressing down on him. His pupils dted in fear, but there was nothing he could do but grit his teeth and raise his sword with both hands to block. Boom! there was a loud bang! The sword in Kennedys hand was shaken away and sent flying several dozen metres away. After Kennedys sword was sent flying, Leos sword continued to sh down violently, severing Kennedys right arm. The arm fell to the ground and blood flowed out from the broken area. Kennedy let out a heartbreaking scream and then fell to the ground as he fainted. The crowd was shocked and their eyes were horrified. Cecilughed loudly, You fools can get lost now, if you dont get lost, well have to throw you all out! The old man sighed as he dropped the gong and then turned towards the door before turning back and saying, Im out, whatever you do! With that, he disappeared outside the door. Leo sneered, Listen, you disciples, hurry up and take your master to the hospital for medical treatment. If you dont ept that you are defeated, you can go fight with me together, but once you are injured and hospitalised like your master, no one will pay for your medical bills, think about it. The crowd looked at each other, seeing that Leo had severely injured their master in one go, with such terrifying strength, they simply didnt dare to challenge Leo. But there were still half of them, who were rted to Adrian and Kennedy, saw their own rtives beaten, they could not swallow their anger. So after they muttered softly, they tried to kill Leo with swords. The other hundred men, after muttering and discussing, decided to give up the duel with Leo, so they picked up the two injured masters, picked up the broken arm, and hastily went to the hospital. The remaining hundred did not leave, but immediately drew their machetes and surrounded Leo and Cecil. Leo smiled, Cecil, the two of us will put down this group all within five minutes. Okay! Master, well finish them off within five minutes! Cecilughed out loud as he pulled out the three-sectioned stick from his waist and said. When Leo saw Cecil take out the three-sectioned stick, he threw away the long sword in his hand as he pulled out the three-sectioned stick from his waist. He said, I think the three-sectioned stick is much better than the sword, it doesnt take five minutes, I want to finish them in two minutes! After hearing this, the hundred menughed out loud, and one snorted, Leo, you are bragging. A hundred of our long swords against you, youd be lucky to get out alive! How dare you put us down in two minutes? This is reallyughing my ass off! Another man alsoughed, It seems Leo is good at bragging. Even if he can beat our master, he definitely cant beat so many of us! Lets sh at him with a hundred swords at the same time, lets see how busy he is! Haha. Chapter 1312 Swords Slashing Leo sneered, You guys dont talk a bunch of nonsense. Fight early, so that you can go to the hospital early. With that, he shook his three-sectioned stick and stared at them with one pair of eyes bitingly. Kill! Hundreds of men waved their long swords and pounced on Leo and Cecil from all directions. Leo rose up in the air and held the three-sectioned stick in one hand, spinning in the air with a flying spin, the body of the stick longer than the swords in their hands, and flung it out with a hard whip. The swords in the hands of the men who had flown over were all sent flying by the three-sectioned stick. Immediately, as soon as Leonded on the ground, another whip whirled out and hit them in the legs. They all fell to the ground along with miserable screams. Cecil roared and rushed into the crowd, the three-sectioned stick in his hand, waving with a crackle, instantly hitting them in the head, face and legs. In the twinkling of an eye, arge group of them were knocked down by Cecil. In less than three minutes, hundreds of men were all lying on the ground. They rolled over and over on the ground, crying. Cecil held his three-sectioned stick high in the air and yelled, Bunch of losers! Get lost! If you dont get lost, Ill break all your legs! Dont stop beating us well leave At these words, they wailed and begged for mercy and climbed up, helping each other and stumbling out of the martial arts school. Immediately afterwards, Cecil took out an advertisement painting from her backpack, moved a chair and hung the advertisement on the wall above the door. The advertisement read, Pompeii Leo Cohens Ring. With that, Cecil took a video. After getting this done, Leo and Cecil closed the door of the martial arts school and then they set off, deciding toe back tomorrow. After Leo returned to the hotel, he immediately posted the video to various websites. And he posted a post which read as follows: I, Leo Cohen, havemandeered the Takeshi Martial Arts School for a tournament. From tomorrow on, I wee martial arts masters from all schools of martial arts in Toyo toe and challenge me to a match! Lets see how my martial art can defeat the martial art of your country, and see who is really cowardly and ipetent! Sword God in your minds is a mole in my Leos eyes, unbeatable! When this video and post went out, it immediately caused a strong shock in Toyo! They replied and cursed under Leos post, saying that Leo was bullying! The Martial Arts Federation held an emergency meeting that night and selected twelve experts topete with Leo tomorrow. All of these masters were recognized masters of strength, people who had been trained through hundreds of battles. Of course there are also some folk spontaneous martial arts masters, they alsoe to thepetition tomorrow. Nadine, in a short time, had gathered an army of 100, 000 men, in thousands ofrge ships,ing by water to Toyo. These people were, Jason Martial Maestro, Cassius the Western Realm Lord, Vincent the Eastern Realm Lord, and Jim the Southern Realm Lord. The three realm lords were once dissatisfied with Leo bing Commander of Wyverns, the country was bigger than everything and they joined the ranks. After posting the post, Leo saw that there were manyments and replies below, and Leo saw that the effect had arrived. He felt veryfortable in his heart! This was when Leos phone rang and it was Nadine calling. Leo immediately picked it up. Nadine said over the phone, Young Master, we are on the ship, there are about 100, 000 peopleing and they will arrive in the morning. Leo said, Very good! Tomorrow morning, you will divide your troops into four directions and take over the martial arts schools in every city in Toyo, drive them out in droves, nt the g of Pompeii, and dere that you want Sword God toe out and solve this problem.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Nadine said in a deep voice, Yes, Commander of Wyverns, I saw the news that you are setting up a ring tournament tomorrow, I will bring 20, 000 men over to maintain order, mainly because I am afraid that they willy hands on you. Okay! Leo said in a bitter voice, Yes, its good to maintain the order for fear that the people of Toyo will y rogue. The momentous news that 100, 000 troops were going to Toyo by water quickly reached the ears of Takemoto Nesin. He was startled and quickly called an emergency meeting for the night to discuss countermeasures. One daimyo said quietly, Emperor, I can tell from the television news in Pompeii that these people are not invading ournd, but are trying to exterminate our martial arts schools, and they want to clear the name about Sword Gods rantings about the ipetent people of Pompeii. Another daimyo also said quietly, Emperor, I have heard several leaders of this 100, 000-strong army say on television that Pompeii has never bullied others on the basis of power, nor has it ever taken the initiative to invade another countrys territory, but the Sword God had ndered them, it is unbearable! So their army came to seek justice!!! This is the attitude of Pompeii. Takemoto Nesin pped the table in anger and cursed, Damned Sword God! He caused all the trouble! Takemoto Nesin was walking around with a ck face in anger. At that moment one of the daimyo said quietly, Emperor, I am afraid that another thing will happen. I am afraid that the 100, 000 men of the Pompeii wille in the name of crushing the martial arts school, but they will rob and kill themon people at will. Another daimyo uttered, Emperor, I am also worried about this. I am afraid that if these 100, 000 troops lose control and go on a killing spree against us, it will be difficult to deal with them. Besides, they are all bringing hot weapons this time. They hate us, if Sword God refuses toe out, they will hold usmoners to ransom in their anger. At this time another daimyo said, Emperor, why dont we ask Christ to step in and ask him to lead his men out to supervise the 100, 000 strong army of Pompeii, to control them on the seashore and prevent the Pompeii people fromnding? Christ is incredibly powerful, it would be easy for him to transfer a hundred thousand or so men, and together with our hundred thousand or so royal troops, to suppress the 100, 000 men of Pompeii on the seashore. With a sharp p on the table, Takemoto Nesin said, Yes! I will immediately call Christ. With that, Takemoto Nesin dialed Christs phone number, and said with a forced smile, Christ, I need you help. Christ said in a cold voice, What do you want? Then Takemoto Nesin told Christ about the 100, 000 men of Pompeiiing to Toyo, and voiced his own concerns, asking Christ to lead 100, 000 men to help him. Christ pondered for a moment and refused, Emperor, I cant help you in this matter, and I believe that the people of Pompeii will not easily bully themon people, so you dont have to worry about that! You might as well just ask Sword God toe out and set the problem right. Besides, if I really bring 100, 000 troops to suppress the 100, 000 troops of Pompeii, Im afraid that if they really fight at misunderstanding, then the ending will not be easy to clean up. Chapter 1313 Set the Battle After hanging up the phone, Takemoto Nesin also felt that what Christ said made sense, in case he led his army to intercept Pompeiis 100, 000-strong army, it might be possible that a fight would really break out due to misunderstanding. Who would pay for this loss? If the situation was not under control, there would be arge-scale war between the two countries and the consequences would be unthinkable. So after weighing the pros and cons, he tapped the table and said, Lets forget about it and let them go to Sword God. Meeting adjourned! With that, Takemoto Nesin left in a huff. After the daimyo looked at each other, they all sighed and left on their own. The next morning, after Leo and Cecil had breakfast, they arrived at the Takemoto Martial School. When they opened the door, there came arge group of challengers, all of them with gloomy faces. And then one after another, arge group came, and in an instant, therge martial arts school was piled high with people. They looked at Leo coldly, baring their teeth and grinning, wanting to peel Leos skin and draw Leos tendons. Two of them said softly, Bro, in case Leo is really that terrifying, lets go together and finish Leo off on the spot. Another one also said, Dont worry, we discussed it on the road today, no matter what the result of thepetition is today, we will join hands to kill Leo. Another one also said, Yes, we have just discussed on the road as well, we are here to kill Leo today, first we will y dirty with him, then we will swarm him and finish him off! Another big fat guy said, After about ten oclock, all our martial arts schools in Toyo wille and kill Leo together, today we are nominallypeting with him, to put it bluntly, we are here to kill him. Just as they were whispering that they thought they could kill Leo, they saw a young woman in a leather jacket, jeans and red hair walk in. Behind her followed countless men, all of them armed with hot weapons. The entrance was also full of people, and to their disbelief, there was a g of the Pompeii at the entrance. The people who hade to participate in the tournament became dumbfounded. Had Leo also called in people? Leos eyes lit up and when he saw that it was Nadine who had arrived, he immediately came over with a smile. Young Master, were here. Nadine came over in and gave Leo a military salute. Dozens of people followed behind Nadine and also bowed to Leo at the same time, Commander of Wyverns, we are here.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Leo said with a smile, You havee at the right time, you just got to watch my martial artspetition. Thats great! We can witness your strikes again! Hahaha The people on Leos side immediately burst intoughter. There were tens of thousands of people, and they were from Pompeii. Commander of Wyverns? It seemed that the idea of assassinating Leo today was a pipe dream! It was possible that they would be killed in return. The idea that they were going to sneak up on Leo before copsed instantly. At this moment, Nadine put her hands behind her back and said in a cold voice to the samurai of Toyo, Listen up, you samurai of Toyo, we will lead 100, 000 men and divide into four directions to stomp down your martial arts school! But our aim is to force your Sword God toe out and apologise, or to have a fair match with our Young Master! If Sword God cant do it, neither can we! Stomp down each and every one of your martial arts schools! Also, when you fight our Young Master in a match, ording to the regrpetition, if anyone is around to make a fool, our bullets will be unceremoniously put through his head! At these words, most of the people from the martial arts school came shivering in fear, they were afraid that their martial arts school would be trampled on and they slunk away. Only twelve masters selected from the Martial Union Federation was left. Leo was surprised to see that so many people had run away. So Leo smiled at the twelve warriors and said, Is it just the twelve of you? A tall man sneered, Leo, do you think we are too few? Haha, to deal with a braggart like you, I still think there are too many of using. After saying that, his men immediatelyughed out loud. One man said, Leo, let me tell you, the people you beat before were all lower tier martial artists from our country, nothing to be proud of! We are the masters of the national team, understand? Another man sneered, Leo, youre good at bragging, bringing so many people here and iming to call Sword God out for a match? Let me tell you, you have to get past me first. But you are not even a match for us, you are not worthy ofpeting with Sword God at all! A woman said, Leo, I can conclude that you simply cannot be a match for any of us! Another female alsoughed coldly and said, Leo, my name is Yagyu Rainbow, and all twelve of us are the elite of the martial arts in Toyo! We are the elite of the elite! Its a waste of resources for so many of us to fight a nobody like you! Do you understand? Our Martial Union Association has really overestimated you bah! Upon hearing this, everyone on Leos side froze for a moment beforeughed out loud. Then the people on Leos side said. These twelve people are boasting! Wait and see how they die! The elite of the fucking elite? Imughing my ass off! For the sake of Commander of Wyverns today, or Id beat him to death with two punches! s, no wonder Sword God is bragging in our Pompeii! I suspect that the power of the martial arts of Toyo is all for show! Its almost for show, when Commander of Wyverns fought them, it was a piece of cake! At this point Nadine grimaced and said to Yagyu Rainbow, I dont think youre really worthy of fighting our Young Master! How about this, lets have a match, and if I lose, Ill give you a ride as a horse! Rainbow sneered, Not interested! Youre not a man, theres no point in riding you! Hahaha The twelve elites of Toyo wereughing their heads off. Nadine was furious, but she restrained herself and asked in a cold voice, So what do you want to bet? Rainbow wiggled her butt and said, Let me ask you a question first, is Leo more powerful or you? Nadine sneered, Let me tell you the truth! I just cant beat Leo even if there are two of me, but I can be sure that you are no match for me even if there are three of you! Understand? Rainbowughed out loud, You are cocky! Chapter 1314 The Origin of Martial Arts Rainbow scolded and then said, How about this? If you lose, you and Leo kneel down for me. She crossed her arms with a look of contempt for Nadine. Leoughed, Okay! Ill do it! Nadineughed bitterly, Fine, Rainbow, what if you lose? Rainbow sneered, Theres no way I can lose! Nadine shook her head and said helplessly, Alright then,e on. At that, everyone got out of the way. When Nadine came to the centre of the field, Rainbow drew his long sword and pointed at Nadine, Why dont you use your sword? Nadine sneered, I can kill you just as well without using my sword! You are boasting! Rainbow sneered, then rose into the air and stabbed her flying sword at Nadine. With this move, her speed was like lightning as she stabbed at Nadines chest area. Nadine dodged to the right and Rainbows stab missed. With a twist of her wrist, she shed across Nadines head. As Nadine ducked low, Rainbows left leg kicked Nadine in the abdomen. However, the kick was caught by Nadine, and at the same time, Nadine struck her right foot with a sweeping kick. With a scream, Rainbow fell to the ground, her sword flying to the side. Immediately, Nadine kicked Rainbow in the stomach with force. A dull thud exploded and Rainbow was kicked several feet away. Then her head hit the wall and she passed out. Immediately, the people of Pompeii, pping and cheering loudly,ughed at Rainbow. Its like a dead pig! Haha, thats what happens when you brag, and this is the elite of Toyo? Its like a piece of trash in Toyo! Not even two minutes, she failed! What a scum! And bragging about telling our Commander of Wyverns to kneel down? If you really fight with Commander of Wyverns, you are to be killed in seconds! Today, lets see how this group of scum gets humiliated! A woman from Toyo, when Nadine was not paying attention, leapt up in the air, raised her sword high and shed towards Nadines head. The sword was so fast that it shed at Nadine. The Pompeii people were shocked and someone shouted, Watch out! Even Leo was worried. However, Nadine had already recognised where the sword wind wasing from and she bounced away with a swift stance. There was a bang! The sword shed empty, and the de struck hard on the concrete floor, which was split into arge hole by the sword of solid alloy steel.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Nadine was furious and the moment the womans sword struck the concrete floor, Nadine rose into the air and struck the woman with a whip kick to the head. The woman let out a grunt and was kicked several feet away from the ground, passing out. The ten martial artists of Toyo were immediately dumbfounded. The men of Pompeii cheered loudly again, Bravo! Our Pompeiis martial arts are fantastic, the martial arts of Toyo are beatable! Nadine asked the ten dazed martial artists again in a cold voice. Which of you still dare to fight me? The ten martial artists shook their heads and said in unison, We dont fight a woman! The tall and strong man sneered, We are here to fight Leo, we dont fight with a woman. If we lost, it will be said that we allow you to win, but if we win, it will be said that we bully a woman. Hahaha The ten menughed wildly. Nadine was so angry that her face turned red, she thought to herself, I really take into ount that you guys are here topete in martial arts today, otherwise, I will have all of you killed! When Leo saw Nadines eyes were bloodshot with anger, he walked over and patted her shoulder, Nadine, you stand aside, Ill clean them up! Okay! Young Master. Nadine responded, and then she retreated to the crowd. Leo sneered, Our match has officially begun! No more nonsense, lets talk with strength! Come on! Whos first? The ten men muttered, and Leo vaguely heard them say that the person with the least strength would be called on first. They nodded together and then pushed out a bald man, who had a fat physique. He wore a loose kimono. He smiled like the Maitreya Buddha, and he said with a smile, Leo, my name is Zoteng, I dont like to y with swords, I practice palm. You should know that there is a palm technique in Pompeii called Iron Sand Palm, and thats what I practice. The earliest Iron Sand Palm originated in Toyo, then your people from Pompeii came to us and stole it away, so you have this thing called Iron Sand Palm. Hahaha The people of Pompeii wereughing out loud. This fat guy is really good at bragging, he actually said that our Pompeiis Iron Sand Palm was passed down from them. I really wonder how did our Iron Sand Palm get passed on to Toyo. I feel like its so funny, I just want tough all the time! I finally know why Commander of Wyverns is getting younger and younger as he lives, because its theughing that makes him young. How funny! I cant believe its so funny! When Zoteng saw that the Pompeii people wereughing at him, he said in disbelief, Are you guys qualified tough at me? Do you guys know Iron Sand Palm? Dare you catch my strike? Hahaha The Pompeii peopleughed again. One Pompeii man said, Nine out of ten of us know this Iron Sand Palm, but it has be outdated, and our Pompeii is much more powerful than the Iron Sand Palm technique. Leo put his hands behind his back andughed, No matter what kung fu, as long as you can beat someone, it is good kung fu. Dont dilly-dally, lets start thepetition. Hmph, wait and see! With that, Zoteng took off his outer clothes, revealing a big fat body. His whole body trembled and his belly was as big as a drum. However, his two arms were unusually strong, and his palms were covered with thick calluses, so he looked like someone who had done some hard work. Immediately, he started to do a warm-up, moving his head, craning his neck, kicking his legs and wiggling his butt. After doing this, he ran to a herringbone stake and then, with a loud roar, split the wood in half with one palm. Immediately, the nine men from Toyo shouted, The Iron Sand Palm lives up to its name! After splitting the wood, Zoteng began to move his leg joints again, then yelled and kicked hard at the wood. Chapter 1315 One Move to Stop the Enemy Bang! The wood was broken by his kick, and the broken wood flew up to the ceiling and came down again with a whistle. Seeing the broken wood fall, the people of Pompeii scrambled out of the way, cursing under their breath. Good! The people of Toyo cheered loudly and apuded hard. On the Pompeii side, they fell silent and sighed in their hearts. With that, Zoteng walked up to Leos front with a look of contempt. Leo put his hands behind his back, looked at Zoteng with a smile, You are good. Zoteng set up a stance, his hands spread, half crouched, and coldly shouted, Leo, I will beat you into a cripple today, let you lie on the bed for life, kill! He then shed his palm at Leos head, the sound of his palm scraping up the air was powerful and resounding. Leo still had his hands behind his back, he moved his legs lightly and easily dodged the palm. Zotengs palm missed and his left palm shed at Leos face again, which Leo again easily dodged with his head down. But Leo still had his hands behind his back, his posture still arrogant. This angered Zoteng and he shed Leo like crazy with both hands, up and down, left and right, front and back, like an electric fan, shing like crazy! Leo never fought back, but kept dodging, his body posture was ghostly, dodging and moving with ease. When the people of Pompeii saw that Leos body was unusually agile, easily dodging Zotengs wild storm of blows, they whispered. Commander of Wyverns is really a master, facing the terrifying Iron Sand Palm, he is so indulgent and calm, and his hands are behind his back. Yes, Commander of Wyverns is so calm, he is simply a god, who wants to see how mediocre people put on a show in front of him! Yes, Commander of Wyverns only treats such a vulgar man with molestation! Yes, Commander of Wyverns hasnt made a move yet, once he does, one move will have the fatty lying dead. Yeah, molest him Hahaha The people of Pompeii took out their mobile phones and recorded videos frequently. Zoteng and his men noticed that something was not right, as Leo never made a move, while Zoteng was like an ant on a hot pot, frenziedly shing and breaking. Due to the intense physical exertion, Zoteng was drenched in sweat and panting for breath. To put it bluntly, Leo could have knocked Zoteng off his feet in an instant with a single move. So a few of Zoteng and his men spoke up softly. Captain, hurry up and tell Zoteng to take a rest, otherwise its over! Yes, Zoteng is at the stage of lingering. Tell Zoten to take a break, lets rece him. The tall, strong man was Muda Kojilo, who immediately yelled, Zoteng, get your ass back here, you call that fighting? You are fooling around! At that, Zoteng immediately shouted at Leo, Stop! No more fighting. However, his hands sped his fists. Leo put his hands back andughed, I havent even made a move yet, but you kept hitting me, now you call it stop? Hahaha At these words, the Pompeii peopleughed from ear to ear. Zotengs face was white as he pointed at Leo and panted, Fight the hell! Youre not making a move? You want to tire me out? I I will have a drink and rest first. After saying that, he turned around and left. Leoughed, Okay! No problem. Hahaha The crowdughed again. Master, drink water. At this time Cecil handed over a bottle of water to Leo. Nadine was stunned and asked Leo in shock, Young Master, your disciple is from a foreign country, it is funny! Leoughed, Well, ording to reason, he and I are friends who had been in distress together.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. At that, Nadine shook hands solemnly with Cecil, My name is Nadine, nice to meet you! Cecil was ttered to shake hands with Nadine, My name is Cecil. Leo said with a smile, Nadine, Cecil is only eighteen years old this year, though he is tall and strong, hes just mature. Nadine giggled. Zoteng walked to his team and the captain, Muda Kojilo, handed him a bottle of water and towel, Take a break, can you still fight? If you cant fight, Ill rece you. I can! Why not? Leo is not my opponent! Zoteng said with bared teeth as he sipped his water. Well then, Zoteng, you must have flexible application of tactics, dont attack blindly. Muda Kojilo said cautiously. Understood! Ive got experience now. Zoteng said as he dropped the empty bottle and wiped his wet mouth. Zoteng strutted over to Leo again and said with a contemptuous face, Leo, Im warning you, if you keep fucking dodging and not fighting back, we wont be able to fight. Leoughed, OK, Ill fight back this time! Zoteng flew up and kicked Leo towards his waist with such force that it was like a vicious iron bar sweeping over. At the same time, Leo rose up in the air and dodged his kick, then Leo struck Zotengs face with a right hook. Bang! Zoteng screamed in agony as he staggered backwards a few steps, covering his face. The moment Leonded on the ground, he took a lunge with his left foot andnded another heavy punch with his right hand on Zotengs stomach. With a hard punch to the gut, Zotengs stomach rolled as if bursting and was knocked several feet away by the force of Leos huge Tiger Bashing Fist. With a thud, he fell unconscious at the feet of Captain Muda Kojilo. Muda Kojilo and others were dumbfounded and in disbelief. Good! The people on the Pompeii side cheered and shouted. Commander of Wyverns is a god, and once a god is angry, he destroys everything instantly! This fatty finallyy down, never to boast again! What kind of kung fu did our Commander of Wyverns just use? It is so impressive! I think what Commander of Wyverns used was the Tiger Bashing Fist! The Tiger Bashing Fist can tear tigers and leopards with its hands and crush rocks into ashes. Wow, this fist technique is powerful! Fattys Iron Sand Palm has turned into a Mud Sand Palm. A few samurai from Toyo fumed for a moment and then after looking at each other, another expert was selected. This man was about thirty years old, he had long hair and a white face, and he was not tall or short. Although he was not strong, he was not wimpy. He wore a ck kimono and said to Leo with a smile, Bro, my name is Harper, I think you are okay, its just a pity that fat man is too fat and not flexible enough, otherwise you would definitely not be a match for the Iron Sand Palm! Chapter 1316 Failure Again The people of Pompeiiughed loudly again. Having just sent a big fatty away, I thought they wouldnt dare to brag anymore, but actually they really dont give up! Hahaha Right! Hahaha Leo had a m face andughed, You all have reasons anyway! I dont like discussing this with you either, you are skinny, so you should be flexible enough, right? Yes! Harper said, Leo, let me tell you, I practice the Mantis Fist, which first originated in Toyo and waster stolen by your Pompeii. But then, I despise your Pompeiis Mantis Fist very much because you practice it in an incoherent way! Today I will use our authentic Mantis Fist to kill you in seconds! Harper assumed the riding stance of the Mantis Fist as he curled his hands and bowed in the Mantis Axe Arm stance, his eyes gazing intently at Leo. Hahaha The Pompeii manughed wildly again. Just now the Iron Sand Palm was from Toyo, and now the Mantis Fist is from Toyo, and he is saying we stole it from them? This is just too funny! Lets not get mad, just take it as a joke! Right! The tournament ends on strength, its useless for him to say nonsense! Right! Lets see how this Master Mantis makes a fool of himself in the end. When Leo felt Harpers breath was much stronger than Big Fattys Iron Sand Palm, he didnt dare to carry his hands back anymore, so he said with a smile, Its interesting, today I saw all kinds of sects showing off themselves. However, Leo knew the basic routine of the Mantis Fist. The Mantis Boxing styles are, Riding Horse Style, Ceremonial Mountain Style, Sitting Tiger Style, Sitting Pan Style, Cicada Catching Style (Void Style), Tiger Head Style, Copsing Machine Style (Defeat Style), and Cold Chicken Style. The Eight Steps is a scampering and jumping stance. The body is exceptionally agile, with the hands being more of the imaginary stances and the grounded form of the legwork being the main one. Immediately, Harpers thumbs poked at Leos eyes like lightning, and Leo blocked with his left hand. The right leg of Harper kicked at Leos head, and Leos head was raised back to avoid the fatal blow. At that moment, Harper jumped in front of Leo with the agility of a monkey. Harper threw three punches to Leos abdomen in quick session. Leo was horrified and bounced away with his abdomen. At the moment of the bounce, Leos weight was unstable and he stumbled, sitting on the ground.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The people of Pompeii, seeing this state, they were dumbfounded. Muda Kojilo and the othersughed out loud. I dont think this Leo is impressive, he cant beat our penultimate man! Right, we still have eight more experts, lets see how many he can fight with. We think we can win today! Leo will be defeated! If we win today, not only will we win for our country, we will each get a handsome prize. Yeah,st night the president of the Martial Arts League said that if we beat Leo, we can each get a million dors. A million dors is enough for me to buy a house and a nice car. A million dors is enough for me to pick up a beautiful girl. Hahaha When Harper saw Leo sitting on the ground, he was overjoyed and immediately rose into the air and pounced on Leo, trying to pummel Leos brain with his right elbow. However, he never dreamed that when Leos left hand supported the ground, he also flew up in the air. A single flying leg flew over and struck Harpers brain. Harper was hit, his body whistling backwards, smashing several of Muda Kojilos men. They all fell to the ground with a miserable cry. The people of Pompeiiughed wildly again. What the hell kind of Mantis Fist is this? I thought you were good, but it is a joke, haha. This Mantis Fist, I should say Mantis blocking a car, haha Yes, yes, yes! It should be said that its a mantis blocking a bull, hahahaha Harper passed out again. Muda Kojilo and the others crawled up from the ground in a mess. They were thankful in their hearts that luckily this Harper did not weigh as many hundreds of pounds as the big fat one, otherwise they would have been smashed to the head and bled out. Muda Kojilo sighed, Damm! I still had my eye on Harper, but I never thought he would drop the ball at the critical moment! Leo stood loftily andughed, I think were tired and slow to fight like this, so you should all go together. Muda Kojilo sneered, Leo, dont despise us just because you won a few of us! Next, Ill have someone who was once a special forces soldier to deal with you! Sandre, go! Okay! A tall man with a scar on his face stopped out. He wore a jacket on top, suit trousers underneath and a pair of white trainers on his feet. He walked out hideously, his gaze like an eagles eyes looking at Leo. He took off the jacket he was wearing, revealing a strong muscles. He casually moved his joint parts, and there was a clear sound of bones clicking together. And then, he coldly introduced himself by saying, Leo, my name is Sandre, I used to be a special forces soldier, and I have killed more people in the battlefield than I can count, humph, but let me tell you, you are very honoured to die in my hands today. It was surprised that there was a Special Forces soldier among these few men from Toyo! After all, those who could be special soldiers were naturally incredibly strong and should not be underestimated, and were notparable to those martial arts crickets in Toyo. At this point, Nadine couldnt help but interject, Sandre, you think being a special forces soldier makes you great, right? Let me tell you! There are many of us here who have been special forces soldiers, dont make wild ims, youll end up the same as the person lying on the ground. Muda Kojiloughed out loud as he said, This special soldier of mine once beat up twenty special soldiers by himself, and he ended up killing them all, do you know why he was so powerful? Because he used to be a martial arts instructor at a special forces school! At that, a Pompeii man said in disbelief, I know why hes so powerful, he must have beaten his trainees. Another Pompeii manughed, If I were the instructor, I could beat all the trainees by myself. Another Pompeii man snorted, One special forces soldier can beat twenty special forces soldiers? So, are these twenty special forces soldiers dead men? Or are they made by papers? Chapter 1317 Grim Smile The people on the Pompeiis sideughed loudly and wildly again. Sandre gave them a cold look, and then he unfolded his Western-style stance, protecting his head with both hands, and slowly approached Leo. Leo knew that he was a special forces soldier, so naturally he did not dare to take his opponent lightly, so he also took up his stance. Both eyes looked at him coldly. Sandre pounced on him and threw a heavy hook at Leo. Leo ducked low, and Sandres left hook came again. Leo put his right hand aside and Sandre came over with another flying leg kick. This kick was quick and hard, and Leo used his left hand to block it. There was a bang sound! Leo felt as if his left hand had been hit by an iron bar, and a huge burst of force shook Leo backwards a few steps. Leo felt his left arm tingling and his heart was fuming, thinking to himself, Sandre is really from the special forces. As Leo was taking a few steps backwards, Sandre flew up in the air and swept a lightning fast whip kick towards Leos head.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Leo, in a state of shock, ducked his head again and the cracking sound flew over Leos head. As Leo just dodged the kick, as Sandre spun in the air, his left foot came stomping at Leos chest again. Leo hurriedly used both hands to block. Although the flying foot was blocked by Leo, the force of Sandres foot was enormous. A thrust pushed Leos body backwards, and he shot out like a wind and fire wheel. Leos body hit the wall, and the tremendous shock made Leo dizzy, and he was almost unable to catch his breath. Hahaha Muda Kojilo and co.ughed wildly again. Seeing Leo was wretched, Cecil shouted, Come on, Master! Hurry up and hit him back! Dont let him get away with it! At this, the Pompeii people shouted together, Go for it, Commander of Wyverns! Leos spirit got high as he came back to his senses. When Sandre saw Leo leaning against the wall, he roared and rose into the air,nding another double flying kick to Leos chest. Leo dodged quickly. A big hole was kicked out of the wall, and broken bricks and dirt sshed everywhere, filling up with dust. The crowds eyes were horrified. After Leo dodged instantly, he seized the opportunity and struck Sandres head with a heavy punch. Sandre rolled to the ground, but Sandre, who was experienced in battles and withstood the fall, immediately stood up. Leo could have kicked him off, but Leo did not do so, he wanted to teach him a lesson. Sandre stood on the ground, he felt heavy headed, and his eyes were dizzy. He was afraid that Leo would suddenlye at him at this moment and beat him violently, then he really couldnt resist, because he was hit on the head and his limbs obviously felt too slow to reflect. However, Leo was standing opposite him looking at him. Commander of Wyverns, hit him! The people of Pompeii shouted loudly, telling Leo to take advantage of the situation and knock him over. However, Leo looked on indifferently. When Sandre heard them, his heart shiver and he came to his senses at once, his head did not hurt and his eyes did not blink. He then roared out, the muscles in his upper body visibly thickened and erged, and a breath exploded from his abdomen. Immediately, he shot towards Leo, and his right fist smashed hard into Leos head. Leo ducked low and at the same time, he threw a heavy punch at Sandres stomach. Sandres belly only shocked him backwards a few steps, he was not hurt at all. Leo was stunned, then he too shot over with a step and punched Sandres stomach with his left fist. In a panic, Sandre pressed his hands down to block Leos punch. However, at this moment! Leo kicked out high. Thud! This kick hit Sandre hard in the head. Sandre didnt even scream before he fell to the ground with a crash, instantly fainting. Good! The people of Pompeii cheered loudly again, and then theyughed mockingly. This is called a special soldier? It cant be an impostor, can it? Fake! Absolutely fake! I suspect that after a few years as a soldier somewhere, he posed as a special forces soldier. A special forces soldier from Toyo is still incredible! What a level grade it is. He was okay at first, to be able to punch a big hole in the wall, so he should have trained hard for years, but unfortunately his skills are not up to scratch. Muda Kojilo looked dismayed, seeing that he had lost another great general, so he sighed with a helpless expression and said, You guys dont go on anymore, Ill challenge Leo myself, I dont believe I cant beat him. Captain, dont rush, Ill deal with Leo, I dont believe my soft sword cant beat Leo. At this time a man called Zomo came out, he said in a cold voice. Muda Kojilos eyes lit up, he had heard the martial arts school president say that Zomos soft sword was very terrifying, almost like a magic treasure. He was once an assassin abroad, and the soft sword in his hand had killed countless people. He was nicknamed the Devil Killer, which scared many people. Later, when he had made too much money, he returned to his country and was hired by the Martial Arts League as one of the twelve guardian masters. At this time, Zomo slowly walked towards Leo, his face smiling, without the grim expression of several of them. However, he kept a low profile and didnt brag about anything, as bragging was useless and would only get you killed. He walked up to Leo and even saluted, Hello, Commander of Wyverns! My name is Zomo, I am a neer and would like to learn some martial arts from you, so please forgive me if I have offended you! At these words, shock appeared on the faces of everyone in Pompeii, so they said Wow! Its the first time Ive seen such a humble person in Toyo! Its really strange, and he actually called Leo Commander of Wyverns. Hes really well-mannered. Wrong, Ive seen a book before that says the more humble and cowardly a person is on the outside, the stronger and more powerful he is on the inside! Could it be that this person in front of us is a hidden expert? Well, I feel that this persons aura is powerful, and there is a powerful aura in his abdomen thates with his footsteps. I also feel that this man is spooky! It gives an eerie feeling. Leo was puzzled at this man being so polite, and Leo also smelled an eerie aura on him. At this time, Zomoughed, Commander of Wyverns, I y with a soft sword, perhaps you willugh at me! Hahaha Hisughter was eerie.. It made people cold from head to toe. Afterughing, Zomo plucked the software from his waist, and when he shook it in his hand, this soft sword was about two meters long. However, the sword was shaped like arge centipede. Chapter 1318 Destroying The soft sword had sharp inverted serrated teeth on both sides, which were sharp. This kind of sword could stab, saw and slice, and was iparably sharp. Everyone on Pompeiis side was filled with dismay. Leoughed and said, This strange thing of yours is not really up to par, but it is suitable for sawing wood on the mountain. At these words, the crowdughed out loud. Zomo suddenly stoppedughing and he asked Leo in a cold voice, Commander of Wyverns, what kind of weapon do you use? Do you want to take a sword? Leo said indifferently, Its fine for me to use it, and its fine for me not to use it. Immediately, Zomo shook the soft sword and the sword stabbed straight at Leos head. When Leos head deflected, the sword would actually spin and curl Leos neck. Leo was stunned and once again ducked his head, he took a step and his body bounced backwards and flew out. The soft sword in Zomos hand, however, curled around a herringbone stake wood, and when he brought it in his hand, the wood was pulled off in seconds. Then Zomo let out a long whistle as he once again soared into the air and whipped the soft sword in his hand towards Leo. The soft sword was like a whip in Zomos hand, sting wildly up and down at Leo. Leo had no power to fight back at all, but dodged frequently. The people of Pompeii were worried about Leo. While Muda Kojilo and the others shouted. Go, Zomo! Go, Zomo! Go, Zomo! Leo was forced to run, with Zomo chasing furiously behind him. Zomo shouted, and he flew his whip at Leos waist, flinging it hard. Smelling the cracking sound of the sword, Leo rose up in the air and dodged the soft sword that was flung over. While Leo was in the air, he pulled out the three-sectioned stick on his waist and then spun his body around, hitting Zomos head with the stick. Zomo was caught off guard and was hit on the head. He fell down with a bang and passed out, the soft sword was thrown at his side, still ringing like wind chimes. Due to the incredible strength of Leos stick, it directly cracked Zomos head and blood sprayed out. The people of Pompeii immediately apuded loudly. Commander of Wyverns is heroic! Commander of Wyverns is brave and invincible! Leo stood loftily as he put away his three-sectioned stick. Muda Kojilo, seeing the loss of another great general, he then sighed and said quietly, Leo is too terrifying, you all should stop going up. I will challenge him, if I cant even beat them, then you should surrender and admit defeat immediately. With that, Muda Kojilo took off his jacket, his upper body was incredibly strong. He walked up to Leo and said in a cold voice, Leo, dont think youre good, the people you defeated just now were actually all defeated men under me! The two of us are now real experts fighting against each other. Upon hearing this, Leo was very upset in his heart, after all this time, you are actually giving me a match with your worst man? You want to tire me out first? Then he sneered, Muda Kojilo, dont think that you are strong in martial arts? I tell you! You are nothing but an ant in my eyes! Muda Kojilo was furious, he rose up in the air and threw a flying kick at Leos head. Leo dodged and Muda Kojilos kick missed, and as soon as hended, he threw another heavy punch at Leos head. Leo ducked low and then fought his way out and punched Muda Kojilo in the stomach. Muda Kojilo took a few steps backwards and Leo roared, leaping up like a flying arrow off the string and mming his right knee on Muda Kojilos jaw. Muda Kojilo was sent flying into the air and then fell heavily to the ground with a thud. Leo rose up again, and in the air, he bent both knees and mmed them down towards Muda Kojilos abdomen on the ground. There was a thud! Muda Kojilo spat out a mouthful of blood, his face grimacing with pain, and he immediately fainted. The people of Pompeii were again in full voice, and they apuded enthusiastically, and when they had finished apuding. Then everyone started talking aloud again. Is this fucking the captain now? Hes killed by our Commander of Wyverns in seconds! Laughing my ass off, they are nothing at all! Haha, lets hurry up and post the video and send it to every website in Pompeii! Yes! Lets post the video!!! Leo came to the remaining four warriors of Toyo who had not yetpeted, nced at them and saw that they were shivering with fear.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Then he asked in a cold voice, Are the four of youing together? Or will youe one by one? At that, they fell to their knees, begging for mercy, Commander of Wyverns, we wont fight anymore, we admit defeat and surrender! We concede defeat and surrender! At this moment, the people of Pompeii were using their mobile phones to record videos of them kneeling down and begging for mercy, which were also sent to all major websites. When Leo saw them kneeling with a pitiful look, he said in a cold voice, Get lost, all of you! Thank you, Commander of Wyverns! Thank you, Commander of Wyverns! Thank you, Commander of Wyverns! They immediately climbed to their feet, not caring about their fallen aplices, whether they were dead or alive, their own lives were important, and run away as quickly as they could. The Pompeii peopleughed again, each oneughing back and forth. At the same time, all the martial arts schools in Toyo fell, all upied by the 100, 000-strong army of Pompeii, and all nted with the g of the Pompeii. They moved directly inside the martial arts school. They also threatened to forget the matter as long as Sword God came out to make amends to the people of Pompeii or if Sword God wouldpete with Leo. Videos have been sent to the Pompeii and the whole of Pompeii was once again in uproar as they shout their approval! Kudos to Leo and the heroes in droves! All the people of Toyo were terrified and worried that the martial art of Toyo would be exterminated. So the Federation of the Martial Arts League called an emergency meeting to discuss ways to deal with the situation, and they decided to send a petition to all the people asking Sword God Yagyu Mamoru to step in and fight Leo. Tens of thousands of letters of plea for help were sent to the pce. When Takemoto Nesin saw the mountain of envelopes in the room, he once again became furious and cursed Yagyu Mamoru through clenched teeth. He called Yagyu Mamoru immediately after the scolding, but his phone was switched off. Takemoto Nesin mmed his ss in anger and immediately called the Royal Army to bring hot weapons to Yagyu Mamorus house to look for him. When the Royal Army arrived at Yagyu Mamorus house, they smashed open the door and found the family empty. They had no choice but to go back and tell Takemoto Nesin about the incident. Takemoto Nesin rolled out of his chair in shock and anger, Sword God has escaped? Several daimyo immediately helped Takemoto Nesin to his feet. At that moment one of Takemoto Nesins spies came in; Emperor, I have something important to report to you! Takemoto Nesin frowned and asked, What is it? Speak! The spy coughed and said quietly, Emperor, Yagyu Mamorus disappearance has an important connection to Queen Alyssa, because yesterday Queen Alyssa brought some people to his house, and I have the mobile phone video here to prove it! Chapter 1319 Zhus Resort After a pause, the spy continued, We got a video of Queen Alyssa and Leo having dinner together in private room 206 of the Dragon Phoenix Hotel. After saying that, the spy showed the mobile phone video to Takemoto Nesin. After Takemoto Nesin watched it, he instantly paralyzed in his chair, his head dripping with sweat. One daimyo said in a hushed voice, Emperor, we have all been tricked by Queen Alyssa, it seems that this time the 100, 000 soldiers of Pompeii were called in by Queen Alyssa to help Leo in order to overthrow our imperial power, we must make an immediate decision and kill Queen Alyssa at once. Another daimyo chimed in, Emperor, it seems that Pompeii hase this time in the name of washing away the shame of the martial arts, but in reality it hase to help Queen Alyssa overthrow our Imperial Court, so lets make an immediate decision and kill Queen Alyssa tonight. Once Queen Alyssa is killed, the 100, 000 men of Pompeii will retreat without persuasion. Takemoto Nesin pped the table and said loudly, Yes! We will go and kill her tonight! Then Takemoto Nesin asked the spy again, Have you detected where Queen Alyssa lives? The spy whispered, I know, Queen Alyssa lives at the Zhus Resort, but she has more than a hundred personal guards under her. Takemoto Nesinughed loudly, Only a hundred or so guards? Ill trample her to death! I will personally lead 10, 000 royal troops there tonight, and I will kill Queen Alyssa with my own hands, or else it will be hard to quench the hatred in my heart! The spy added, I suspect that Sword Gods family is hiding in the Zhus Resort. One daimyo gritted his teeth and said, Its not a suspicion, its a certainty. Another daimyo also said with hatred, Queen Alyssa has been involved with Sword God before, and this time the disappearance of Sword God was definitely instigated by Queen Alyssa. Takemoto Nesin had a grim look on his face, he clenched his fist and said quietly, Tonight we will kill Sword God as well with a gun and throw his body into the street. If Leo and the others know that Sword God is dead, they will naturally go too! The two daimyo immediately said in unison, Yes! You are absolutely right, Emperor, as long as Sword God is killed, Leo and the others will naturally go away! The spy then excused himself and walked out of the pce, where he got into a car and immediately called Queen Alyssa. After receiving the call, Queen Alyssa nodded and told the spy to take care of himself, then they hung up the phone and the spy took a long breath, drove on and left. And then Queen Alyssa made a phone call to Leo, begging for his help.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. When Leo received the call, he froze for a moment, then he said cheerfully, Good friend, dont worry! Ill take care of this for you tonight! Queen Alyssa said thank you and hung up the phone. It so happened that Nadine was there, and they had been waiting for Sword God toe out at the martial arts school every day, but he never came out. Immediately afterwards, Leo told Nadine about helping Queen Alyssa, and Nadine immediately went to work, and at night 100, 000 troops surrounded Zhus Resort. At twelve oclock in the night, Takemoto Nesin led 10, 000 royal troops ande into the Zhus Resort. But when they stormed into Zhus Resort and conducted a massive search of the hotel and houses, they were dumbfounded. It was only when they saw no one that Takemoto Nesin realised they had been fooled. He was so shocked that he had to look for the spies to question them, but he didnt know when they had slipped away. With that, Takemoto Nesin screamed for retreat and as they tried to rush out of the big iron gate to take the car, it was locked behind them. Suddenly, a dozen heavy machine guns protruded from the top of the three blocks of fences, firing heavily. The heavy machine guns roared in the night sky, spitting long tongues of fire. Dense bullets beat them bloody and they cried out in ghostly tears. Takemoto Nesin, protected by the Royal Army, ran desperately in the direction of the hotel, in the vain hope of hiding inside and then calling for help to increase the assistance. However, three more heavy machine guns jutted out from the upper floors of the wine roof, firing wildly at them.. Dense bullets killed and wounded countless more of them. The next second! The threerge enclosures stretched out countless more submachine guns and pounded away at the Royal Army. The sound of the bullets cracking through the night was like a mob of thunder hissing. Soon the bodies of the Royal Army were piling up on the ground, and blood was flowing in rivers. We surrender! We surrender! We surrender! Takemoto Nesin and the remaining dozen men immediately knelt on the ground. Hearing them say surrender, they immediately stopped firing. At that moment the iron gate opened and was illuminated by the street light. Queen Alyssa came in from outside with arge group of people. Leo hade too. But Leo had not brought many men with him, he had only brought 20, 000 men. The remaining 80, 000 men, led by Nadine itself, advanced towards the pce and surrounded it. As Queen Alyssa said, If you cant kill a snake, youll be bitten by one! Kill it once and for all, or there will be no end of trouble! Queen Alyssa came to Takemoto Nesin and said coldly, Takemoto Nesin, why do you want to kill me? Since the throne was taken, why did you send someone to assassinate me? Takemoto Nesin was dumbfounded, but after a moment he whispered, I heard people say that Sword God was hidden here by you, so I brought people to take him back with the aim of forcing him toe out and fight Leo in a tournament, and I didnte at you. Queen Alyssa was furious and said, Then did you find Sword God? It is possible that all ten thousand of you are blind? Takemoto Nesin sighed, Not really, but I heard people say that you went to Sword Gods house yesterday to picked him up to Zhus Resort, and they showed me a video of it. Queen Alyssa said coldly, Yes, I did go to Sword Gods house yesterday, I was trying to ask him toe out and give the people of Toyo an exnation, but I didnt see him, how can you nder me? Why should I bring him here? Dont you have a video? Show it to me. Takemoto Nesin was stunned. He knew the video was on the spys phone, but the spy had disappeared. Takemoto Nesin knew at once that the spy and Queen Alyssa must be a gang that had tricked him intoing. s, it was a bad effort! When Takemoto Nesin thought that Queen Alyssa was so despicable, he was enraged, he stood up with a fury and said, Alyssa, you have broken thew of our Imperial Court, and when my army arrives, you will be a deadly crime. Leoughed coldly, Takemoto Nesin, your pce has been surrounded by our 100, 000 strong army and your throne as Emperor is no longer secure! From now on your throne belongs to Queen Alyssa again, and today Queen Alyssa is here to settle ounts with you! Chapter 1320 Alyssa Takes the Throne Takemoto Nesin looked at Leo in shock, then asked in confusion, You are Leo Cohen? A Pompeii man? Leo said in a cold voice, Yes, I am Leo Cohen. Takemoto Nesin red at Leo viciously and asked, Leo, I have no grudge against you, why do you want to harm me? Leoughed coldly, Haha, Takemoto Nesin, didnt you once order all the hospitals to seal me off, not allowing my wife and daughter to be treated? I cant even relieve my hatred by killing you ten thousand times! At these words, Takemoto Nesin was speechless. At that moment, Queen Alyssa plucked a short sword from her personal guard and said in a cold voice, Takemoto Nesin, you called for my assassination before, lets settle this grudge today, kill yourself by disembowelling yourself! With that, she threw the short sword at Takemoto Nesins feet. Faced with a thick muzzle of guns, and with the pce already upied, when he saw that the momentum was gone, he was destroyed. With a long sigh, Takemoto Nesin took the short sword from the ground andmitted suicide by cutting his stomach. After Takemoto Nesinmitted suicide, Queen Alyssa and Leo quickly returned to the pce and killed or imprisoned all of Takemoto Nesins former inner circle. All those who were in prison and had been Queen Alyssa were released, and there were several thousand people in this prison. That night, Queen Alyssa ascended to the throne. The people of Toyo, as soon as they woke up the next morning, were shocked to find that the emperor had changed. However, when they all learned that the emperor was Queen Alyssa, they were immediately happy. Because Queen Alyssa had a good reputation, everyone liked her, and she ruled the country with good sense andpassion for themon people. At this time, Toyo was in great turmoil and was disillusioned by the ipetence of Takemoto Nesin. When Queen Alyssa suddenly rose again, the whole country cheered and pinned all their hopes on Alyssa. On her first day in power, Queen Alyssa said on the television news that she would settle the matter of the 100, 000 men of Pompeii in Toyo as soon as possible and asked everyone to be patient for a few days. Later that afternoon, Queen Alyssa said to Leo, Mr. Cohen, I know where Sword God is, I will personally go and ask him toe out, and ording to your Pompeii, either ask him toe out and apologise to you, or ask him to fight you once. However, I will try to solve the problem with the apology, so that everyone can have a good end! Leo felt relieved to hear that, after all, so many people had to eat and drink in Toyo, the expenses were really frightening. Fortunately, these expenses were all paid by themselves, if they were paid by Leo, several millions a day would be required. Although they are paying for it themselves, but Leo cant bear it in his heart. Queen Alyssa then got into the car with a dozen of her entourage and they went to the countryside to Qinghe Vige. As the car drove into a bamboo forest in Qinghe Vige, Queen Alyssa told them to wait in the car for fear that Sword God Yagyu Mamoru might have a bad temper and hurt them by mistake.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Yagyu Mamoru and Queen Alyssa were acquainted, as Queen Alyssa had invited him to dinner several times. Ahead of them was a small wooden house, the old home of Yagyu Mamoru. Yagyu Mamoru had been living here for a month now, with his daughter Yagyu Piaosu. Because Yagyu Mamoru was in the process of breaking through to a new realm of the Sword, he wants to practise here, because there are all kinds of herbs and elixirs in the countryside here, which, when eaten, are very helpful in improving his kung fu. At this time Yagyu Piaosu was drying herbs, she looked up sharply and saw that it was Queen Alyssa who had arrived, she froze and thought to herself how could Queen Alyssa havee here. But the Empress had just been enthroned yesterday and Yagyu Piaosu knew about it from the television. Of course, Yagyu Piaosu also knew that she had asked her father topete with Leo. So Yagyu Piaosu smiled and asked, Emperor, what brings you here? Immediately, Queen Alyssa said with a smile, Where is your father? Of course Queen Alyssa knew Yagyu Piaosu, because every time she invited her father to dinner, Yagyu Piaosu always went with him. At that, Yagyu Piaosu said with a sober look, Hes inside, Ill go and call him out, Emperor, you wait here. With that, Yagyu Piaosu went in to call her father. A momentter, the gnarled, bearded Yagyu Mamoru, who had a stern face, walked out, sped his hands together, a sardonic smile on his face, Youre here, Emperor. Queen Alyssa said with a grin, Hello, there you are, I was just about to discuss something with you. Yagyu Piaosu went inside and moved two chairs for them both to sit on, then she went back to pouring tea. With am cold expression, Yagyu Mamoru asked, You want me topete with Leo, right? Queen Alyssa nodded vigorously and smiled, Yes, you should know all about it. Yagyu Mamoru pondered for a long moment, then said quietly, I had not nned topete with Leo, but since you are he, I will do it. Queen Alyssaughed, I think youd better apologise to the Pompeii. An apology is nothing, people respect you! Its not like youve lost. Besides a match is inevitably hurtful, after all you have no grudge against Leo, there is no need to fight with each other. Yagyu Piaosu also said, Dad, Emperor is right! Its better to stop the match, go and apologise. With a sigh, Yagyu Mamoru said, I know, Emperor, and if I really have to go out and set this right, Ill choose to fight Leo! Or I wont go! Queen Alyssa was appalled, and she had mixed feelings in her heart. Because Queen Alyssa loved Leo, she felt that Sword God was too powerful, cultivating only one sword in his life, and the sword in his hands was yed by him like magic. Although Leo was also very powerful, and the two were neck and neck. But when two tigers fight, there is a wound. It was terrifying! Queen Alyssa knew Sword Gods temper, and she didnt dare to advise much, she could only silently wish Leo well. Queen Alyssa said, Ive driven here, why dont you take my car? Sword God Yagyu Mamoru nodded, Alright, you can inform Leo today, Illpete with him tomorrow. Lets book the specific ce for thepetition at the gymnasium, its a big ce and can amodate a lot of people. Queen Alyssa nodded her head in agreement, Okay, I will get the venue set up so you canpete tomorrow. So Yagyu Mamoru and his daughter packed some things and headed back to the East City in Queen Alyssas cart. When they got back to their home in the East City, they were shocked by the sight of their front door, which had been kicked in by Takemoto Nesins Royal Army. Inside, the house was a mess and a wreck. Yagyu Mamoru was furious, saying, Who did this? Chapter 1321 Yagyu Piaoxue Yagyu Mamoru was full of murderous anger, but he turned to Queen Alyssa with a puzzled look on his face. Queen Alyssas heart thumped with fear, so she exined in time, Uncle Yagyu, it was Takemoto Nesins Royal Army that they intended to arrest you and shoot you to death indiscriminately! Actually Queen Alyssa exaggerated, withdrawing some lies. And then she turned the tables, said Uncle Yagyu, take it easy. I have killed Takemoto Nesin for you. When Yagyu Mamoru heard, he sighed and bent down to pick up his things. Queen Alyssa immediately ordered her attendants to do him a favor. Then she told the driver to go to the furniture shop and call the owner to have the door repaired. Yagyu Mamoru basked in her actions, and his moods became better. At that moment a slim young girl with fair skin, dressed in a white kimono with a flowery pattern, walked through the door, who looked exactly like Yagyu Piaosu. She came in with a sword in her hand and a cloth bag over her shoulder, then asked, What happened, the room was in such an awful mess. Yagyu Piaosuughed and answered, Oh Piaoxue, youre back. Queen Alyssa felt a little dazed with the twin sisters. Prating her thought, Yagyu Piaosu introduced, This is my twin sister, Yagyu Piaoxue, who went abroad for further study one year ago. Meanwhile, Yagyu Piaoxue made fist and palm salute, My name is Yagyu Piaoxue, Your Majesty. How do you do? Queen Alyssa nodded with a smile, How do you do, Yagyu Piaoxue? After greeting, Yagyu Piaoxue went inside to meet her father. A few momentster, the attendants had cleaned up. It was time to leave. However, Queen Alyssa was detained by Yagyu Piaoxu who said, Your Majesty, my father invited you for a drink. Queen Alyssa immediately followed her inside. Yagyu Mamoru greeted her politely, Please sit down, Your Majesty. I have a change of ns. Queen Alyssa sat down in tension, reflecting whether her uncle fought or not.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Yagyu Piaosu served the tea for the queen, and then sat down in a dignified manner along with her sister. Queen Alyssa took a sip of the tea and asked nervously, Uncle Yagyu, whats the change? Yagyu Mamoru said quietly, My daughters have my true heritage in swordsmanship. Besides, Piaoxue has returned from a year of further study abroad with a famous sword master. So I will let my two daughterspete with Leo first. If they really lose, I will then step in and fight Leo once more in the 10, 000-strong gymnasium. So dont book the gymnasium for tomorrow, justpete at whichever martial arts school you want. Hearing this, Queen Alyssa felt rxed, thanks god, it was not a refusal to fight with Leo. she nodded helplessly and smiled sarcastically, OK, Ill go back and inform Leo about it. Yagyu Mamoru pondered for a moment and asked with a sibnt smile, Your Majesty, Leo is your friend, right? He must have helped you regain power before. Stunned for a moment, Queen Alyssa smiled ndly and said bluntly, Youre right. He is such a good person helped me when I suffered in Pompeii before. However, He just has a strong sense of justice that cant tolerate any mistakes. At those words, there was a hurt look in Yagyu Mamorus eyes, then it passed, Oh. Queen Alyssa said, then stood up. Well, Uncle Yagyu, I have to leave. Believe me, Ill get this thing out of the way. Yagyu Mamoru said with a smile, Hmm. The twin sisters stood up as well. Queen Alyssa took a quick nce at her uncles face. In her sixth sense, she detected something obscure about Yagyu Mamoru being wounded by love. There were 80, 000 words in the world, but only the word love hurt the most. Had Yagyu Mamoru been hurt by love? Queen Alyssa deliberated for a moment and then left for her car. When she returned to the pce, Leo and Nadine were sitting in her office for tea. Queen Alyssa greeted them with delight, Good day to you! With that she sat near them. Queen Alyssa greeted them with delight, Good day to you! With that she sat nearby. Nadine poured her a cup of hot tea and asked with concern, Your Majesty, why do you look so pale? Have you thrown up? Queen Alyssa touched her pale face in favour and wrinkled her brow, Yes, I just threw up in the car. Its been a strange few days, somehow I want to vomit when I get up in the morning. Maybe I ate bad seafood the other day. Saying that, she took a startled nce at Leo, then lowered her head to drink. Queen Alyssa and Arie were experiencing the same symptoms, the urge to vomit when they woke up in the morning. It had been more than twenty days since the symptoms of early pregnancy had appeared in the pair of women at the same time. Arie went to the hospital for blood examination. The results that she was pregnant came back the same day. Arie was very happy, but her happiness was followed by a steep increase in worry. Unwed motherhood was not easy. She hesitated about whether to abort. Queen Alyssa, at the urging of Arie, also secretly went to the hospital for a blood test and it was also confirmed that she was pregnant. Different from Arie, Queen Alyssa was very happy and insisted on giving birth. She told Arie that she would acquaint her child with the facts that Leo was his father when he was ten years old. Because she considered that Leo never hurt his ten-year-old child. But Arie didnt agree. Once Leo have been aware of his children, both of them would entangle as if in mire. These two women were in paradoxical love, and they paid for their affections. While Alyssa was rambling on, Leo smiled and asked, Alyssa, have you invited the God of Swords yet? Stunned, Alyssa looked back andughed, I got the Sword God back, he said he would let youpete with his two daughters first. Only you beat his daughters then he would give you a duel. At that, Leo was surprised and asked with a smile, The Sword Gods two daughters want to challenge me? Queen Alyssa sighed and said, Yes, they are twins and very beautiful. But to my shock, their looks are highly simr to your wifes, both in terms of face and figure, as if they were made by a ghost. Her words astonished Leo and Nadine. But a momentter, Leo thought of the girl called Yagyu Piaoshu, who was highly simr to his wife Lydia. He asked curiously, What are the names of the twins? Chapter 1322 Becoming a Father Empress Alyssa coughed and said, One is called Yagyu Piaosu and the other Yagyu Piaoxue. Yagyu Piaosu? I do recognize her. Leo called out in surprise, and then heughed out loud. Empress Alyssa and Nadine were inexplicably stunned and asked in shock, Why on earth you get to know her? Yes, to think that this girl is actually the daughter of the Sword God, fooled me, really fooled me. Leo said with a smitten smile, then told them the story of what happened between him and Yagyu Piaosu, slowly. After hearing this, Empress Alyssa and Nadine both were dumbfounded at first, and then alsoughed out loud. Empress Alyssa wiped the tearing eyes with a tissue andughed, This game is not yet started, the two girls had lost already. Nadine also said with a smitten smile, This is rather a childish drama than an actual race! Im a little confused if this is a beauty ploy, and what is the purpose behind it. Is there anything weird about their swordy? At that moment, Empress Alyssas phone rang, and she took out her phone to find that it was Yagyu Piaosu calling. Her heart tightened, so she said, Its Yagyu Piaosu calling. Empress Alyssa pressed the speakerphone sound, Hello, this is Yagyu Piaosu speaking. My father said that its better to y in the stadium tomorrow, and we will be there at nine oclock. After saying that, she hung up the phone. Empress Alyssa thought betweenughter and tears: this kind of game was not worth getting a stadium to y. But there was no way, she had to go and arrange it. Going to the stadium? Holy shit, is it worth for me fighting with two kids in the stadium? Leo pped his forehead helplessly and said with another sigh, In fact, I really dont want to fight with these two girls. But if I dont fight with them, The Sword God he wont fight with me. Im really depressed by Sword God anyway. Nadine and Empress Alyssa burst into a smitten smile again. Empress Alyssaughed, Really depressed by them, also The Sword God is so cute to put on a little high and cold frame out. Nadine also said depressingly, really small talk, this is equivalent to an adult with an axe to cut a three-year-old child, its really funny. That day Empress Alyssa announced on TV, Tomorrow, Leo from Pompeii and The Sword Gods daughter willpete in the stadium, and if Leo wins this match, The Sword God willpete with Leo the next day. Once this TV news was broadcast, the whole country of Toyo exploded with excitement, and they all said that they would go to the stadium at three oclock tomorrow morning to grab a seat. They were worried that if they wentte, they wouldnt be able to see their exciting match. At the same time, the country of Toyo also witnessed how efficient Empress Alyssa was in her work. Unlike Takemoto Nesin, who was a loser and could not settle the matter for almost three months. So the whole country embraced and loved Empress Alyssa even more. At night, Leo came alone to practice in the wild forest of the deserted mountains. Moonlight like mercury, sprinkled on Leos handsome face. He sat cross-legged on a rock, slightly dozing his eyes, using the afterglow of his eyes to watch his nose and nose to watch his heart. He tuned his breathing and sank his energy into his abdomen before using the abdomen abdominal drumming breathing method to practice the Tiger Bashing Fist stance. After practising for a while, his brain immediately entered the illusionary world, only to see the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, incessantly pouring in from all directions. Visible to the naked eye, it poured into his body. This breath was like a raging wave, rushing through his eight odd meridians, fourteen tendons and veins, and his abdomen. At the same time, the muscles and bones of his whole body were erging and thickening. In the meanwhile, Leo gave a long whistle, he rose up in the air and punched hard at a 50 cm diameter tree. A loud bang! The inner energy used by Leos physical strength, from his fist-clenched arm, passed into the fist, and then from the fist injected into the tree. The branches and leaves of the tree trembled violently, and the leaves fluttered down. But at that moment, the big tree still stood. The next second! The ce that was struck by Leo, a crumbling sound suddenly urred. It crackled with a sharp shriek. And then, the tree appeared to crumble and crack from where it was hit by the fist, and then the tree fell down with a bang. The sound was deafening, and the dust on the ground filled several feet high. After the dust fell to the ground, in the moonlight, Leo looked at the fractured ce, full of wood chips and ashes. Leo was stunned, the damage caused by the internal force of the Tiger Bashing Fist, actually reached such an incredible level. If this fist hit the human body, the internal organs and bones will all have crushing symptoms. Subsequently, Leo collected his power and returned to his position, put on his coat that was ced on the stone, and headed back to the road. The ce where he was staying was the Dragon Phoenix Hotel at the bottom of the mountain. At this time Leos cell phone rang, and seeing that it was calling from Arie, he was stunned. Arie said quietly in the phone, Congrattions on bing a father. On hearing this, Leo was like entering a thunderstorm and almost dropped the phone in his hand. He said angrily, What did you just say? Arie also got angry, How can you be like this? There is no reason for you to be so mad about me on a hanging up phone? Originally Arie was not nning to tell Leo this matter, but the rice is ripe, not to mention that Arie really scared. Furthermore, Arie is not willing to carry a child without a father, and she wanted Leo to know that the child in her belly is his. Arie has no other intention but to see how Leo reacted. She thought, if the Leo attaches importance to the recognition, she will keep the child; if the Leo does not attach importance to the non-recognition, Arie will choose to make the child abortion. Leo sighed and asked, Did you just congratte me on bing a father? What do you mean? Arie was so angry that she gritted her teeth after hearing his response, and she suppressed her fire and said quietly, Im pregnant with your child, and its a boy. Thetter words of Arie were exaggerated, she was just trying to make Leo happy. How could she know the gender in more than 20 days? But Leo didnt know anything about this, he wasnt there when Emilia Cohen was born. Leo with his head full of cold sweat and his eyes cold, knowing that his worst fears came true eventually. He thought that time was just a nightmare, waking up from the dream will be fine, but unexpectedly the sinful things really came out.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Leo with a meal of anger, can do nothing. He could only be pissed, if you do away with the child, how much will it cost? Ill give it to you right away! Arie knew that Leo would say so, and asked in a cold voice, You admit that the child is yours? Leo said coldly, Nonsense! Arie was very happy, what she wanted was Leos admission. So she said coldly, I wont get rid of it, it has nothing to do with you! I dont want you to be responsible! I wont talk to any one either, when my son grows up, Ill tell others that I picked him up. Chapter 1323 Control Him Leo was so angry that he could not cry, so he asked in a cold voice, Where are you? Im going to look for you! Tori was frightened and her face changed, she still dared to let Leoe, or maybe she would be killed by him, or dragged to the hospital by Leo overnight and became a cripple. So she said in a cold voice, Why do you want to meet me? Want to kill me? I am now pregant, do you think I am stupid? Leo said in a cold voice, What you said is nonsense. I would have killed you the day when I wanted to, why would I wait until today? Tori felt that Leo had a point, if he wanted to kill himself, he would have killed himself long ago, why wait until today? So she asked with her palpitating heart, Do you really note here to kill me?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Leo roared, Are you stupid? I want to confirm whether your words are true or not? Tori took a long sigh of relief and said without heat or cold, It seems you still have some conscience, I also have the proof from the hospital here, I am a person of status, my strength will not be worse than your wife! Not to mention to frame you! Well, Ill give you my address! You can kill me if you really want to! But you cant kill my son. Toris heart snickered and thought Leo was missing her. In fact, Tori thought more about Leo. But then, Tori and Lydia, each has her own characteristics. Time and tide wait for no man, Tori is more beautiful after all, and that she has not had children never before. It seems that Tori is obviously much younger, more upright, rich and beautiful. At this point, Tori is very confident, so she screw around with Leo at the critical time. Leo received the address, he was angry and went to find Tori. Cecil, who lived with Leo, saw that Leo did note back at two oclock in the night, he was worried about Leos safety, so he gave him a call. The first time Leo did not pick up the phone, which scared Cecil and called again, Leo picked up the phone and said, I have something to do outside tonight, and wont go back, do not call again! Im hanging up. Okay, I dont worry and go to sleep. Cecil hung up the phone and go to sleep, however, the phone rang again, he thought it was Leos calling. So he answered it, and once picked it up, it was Lydias call, Cecil, where is your master? Cecil thumped, he knew Lydia came to inspect Leo again. She had inspected many times, every time Cecil said Leo was sleeping, and did not put him to the phone. But Lydia always coldly said no. Of course, Cecil also knew that Leo and Lydia had a quarrel once before. So Cecil cheated, Master, Master is sleeping, do you want to chat with him for a few minutes? Lydia said coldly, No need! Why are you so nervous tonight? Lying to me? Cecil was frightened with cold sweat and stammered, No, I was drunk tonight. Lydia said, You are lying, we have a video call now, you turn the video to Leo, I will see if Leo is sleeping or not? Saying that, Lydia hung up the phone. Cecil was scared out of his mind, he woefully jumped out of bed and walked around the room, What should I do now? However, Lydia never called again, and this made Cecil could not sleep in the whole night. In the night. In Yagyu Mamorus house. The martial arts room was brightly lit, and Yagyu Piaoxue and Yagyu Piaosu were sparring with wooden swords in the practice room. They both put on face shields on their heads and shields at the front of their bellies. The two of them were practicing frantically with their swords. Yagyu Mamoru was guiding at the side. Yagyu Piaosu rose up in the air and the flying sword stabbed at Yagyu Piaoxues throat. Yagyu Piaoxue dodged Yagyu Piaosu, then she stabbed at Yagyu Piaosu in the stomach with her sword. Rolling on the ground, Yagyu Piaosu immediately rose into the air again, however, Yagyu Piaoxue also rose into the air. While in the air, Yagyu Piaoxue used her sword to pick the sword in Yagyu Piaosus hand, and at the same time, the hand held the sword immediately, the flying sword again shed at Yagyu Piaosu Piaosus face. Yagyu Piaosu screamed out, and then rolled on the ground. Yagyu Mamoru apuded, Piaoxue, good swordy! A year of learning has not been in vain. Yagyu Piaosu took off her mask and said to Yagyu Piaoxue with her heart fluttering with fear, Sister, why is your sword skill so powerful now? You are fast, appeared and disappeared mysteriously that I could not see your sword, but the sword had hit me. Yagyu Piaoxue untied the protective mask, her hair flowed down as cloud, sheughed, The foreign masterss sword skill is indeed fast, you see the sword stabbed to your head, but then it has stabbed you in the stomach, and when you see the sword to your hand, it is to the throat. Yagyu Piaosu asked in horror, Sister, what is this sword skill called? Can I learn it tonight? Yagyu Piaoxue said slyly, This is called Shadowless Sword technique, can not be learned well in a night at all, it wont be so fast, but needs at least a year of hard practice! I can stab six times in a second at the fastest, because the sword is too fast, kill the enemy all by the sword with minority, which is so called Shadowless Sword! Yagyu Piaosu sighed and said, Well, I can only practice slowly. At this time, Yagyu Mamoru pondered for a moment and said, Tomorrow when contest with Leo, Yagyu Piaosu starts first. Her eyes were horrified and face pale and said, Dad, how can I be Leo matchs opponent? My sister should be the first, he scared mest time. Yagyu Piaoxue nced at her father and said firmly, Dad, let me contest with Leo first, I will protect my sister, I will use the fastest and the most poisonous sword skill to kill him in a short time. Yagyu Mamoru sighed and said, You all dont know my real intention, soldiers are not tired of deception, Piaosu, you try to fight with Leo, fight as long as you can, drag him down first, when you lose, and just at the moment when you lose, Piaoxue, you set out to fight immediately and kill him with your fast sword. Yanagi Piaosu said, Dad, this seems like we cant fight like this, at least need wait until Leo match get rest for a few moments before sisters fight, otherwise we will be scolded by the Pompeii people, this is called taking advantage of others danger. Yagyu Mamoru slyly said, You know what, all the people of Teresa Collins, can not wait for the early death of the Leo match, as long as the people of Teresa Collins do not scold us, why do we care about the people of Teresa Collins? Besides fighting like this is the only way you can beat the Leo match? Yagyu Piaoxue said with scorn, While others say how fierce Leo is, but he is just a mole in my Shadowless Sword, since I learned the Shadowless Sword, I could not count how many experts were defeated before, as all of them were scared by it. Chapter 1324 Sisters on the Same Stage At four oclock in the morning, Leo left Aries room. Arieid naked under the quilt, and she smiled happily and wickedly. All men will change, she thought, as time passes. Time and things have changed, and Leo was no longer the teenager he used to be. Lydia won Leos heart when he was young, while Arie won his heart in his mature time. How could a green peach be as sweet as a ripe one? Anyhow, Arie had realized one of her dreams. Arie had years-long feelings of aggression, jealousy, mncholy and resentment to Leo and Lydia. Now indulged in the happiness though, Arie released all those feelings, and she finally knew the feeling of holding her head high. Today was sunny and breezy. The East Citys great stadium was opened officially today with free ess. All the people in Toyo, men and women, young and old, came to see the opening ceremony. Queen Alyssa was surprised at Leos 100, 000 peoples visiting to the ceremony, so she came to Leo. She proposed to Leo to bring fewer men to the ceremony to avoid trigging Toyos dissatisfaction. Leoughed, Okay, Ill limit the number. So, Leo told Nadine to handle this issue. Nadine was efficient and only leaders and important people were invited to the stadium. Even so, there were still around 10, 000 people of it. The stadium was designed as a football field, with seats spirallyyered. The entire stadium covers about two hundred acres. Leo led more than 10, 000 Pompeii men and marched into the stadium. Leo had mixed feelings. Toyos people thought highly of him, whereas Yagyu Mamoru looked down upon him, sending only his two daughters to deal with him. Experiencing this stark contrast, Leo hated Sword God even more Queen Alyssa had told Yagyu Mamoru over the phone that there would be cars to pick them to the stadium. Anyway, it was a long way from Yagyu Mamorus home. And if any candidate failed to arrive in time, it is Queen Alyssa who should be responsible for the consequences. Queen Alyssa arrived at Yagyu Mamorus home when they just finished their meal. Both of his daughters have changed in sportswear. Yagyu Piaoxue wore a white sportswear and Yagyu Piaosu in blue. Both had snow-white, delicate skin and soulful brows. They each hold a long sword, with in a delicate scabbard. Queen Alyssa looked at their stunning appearance and said in her mind that how they look like Lydia. At that moment, Yagyu Mamoru came out of the inner room. He said with a smile, Queen, I will not go, so you can just send my two daughters there. Queen Alyssa already known that Yagyu Mamoru would not go, because if Leo defeated his daughters, Yagyu Mamoruwould fight back immediately. Another key point was that if Leo knew that the Sword God was there, he then would not waste time fighting his daughters. Instead, he would fight with the Sward God. So, the Sword God would not go. Otherwise, he would put himself in a very embarrassing position. In no time, Queen Alyssa took Yagyu Piaosu and Yagyu Piaoxue to the car. Queen Alyssa ordered the royal police cars to drive ahead, and they drove all the way East to the stadium. About half an hourter, a dozen royal cars parked in front of the stadium. Doors were opened and two young girls who looked like flowers C Yagyu Piaosu and Yagyu Piaoxue- got out of the cars. Queen Alyssa got out of the car as well. The royal army was ahead in the way to lead them to the stadium. When they walked in, it did not attract peoples attention because they did not know that the Sword Gods daughters were here as well. Queen Alyssa led the two sisters to the presidents stage and she herself took a seat on the side. Leo and Nadine also seated on the presidents stage, in the opposite of the two sisters. At that moment, Arie also arrived here, who was invited by Queen Alyssa. Arie wore a rose-colored cheongsam, with her long curly hair rested gently on her shoulders. She was tall and slim, walked poshly with her high heels to the stage. People surrounding her were stunned by her beauty and suddenly became silent with their eyes opened wide and praised mentally, So beautiful! Goddess!This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Arie smiled and nodded to Nadine. Leo, sitting next to Nadine, who wanted to greet to Arie were ignored by her. She gave him a poker face and walked toward Queen Alyssa. Leo was surprised and depressed, Why is she so cold to me today? When Queen Alyssa saw Arieing, she cheered and pulled Arie to a seat beside her. Then Queen Alyssa whisper, Did Leo teased youst night? Arie nced at Leo, who happened to be looking at her as well. He mustve experienced mixed feelings as shown in his face. Arie avoided Leos eyes, yet she felt warm in her heart. She said softly to Queen Alyssa, How could he dare to do so! Hmph! Queen Alyssa also nced at Leo, then asked curiously again, So, what did you do? After a cough, Arie leaned and whispered to Queen Alyssa, And then, he spent the night with me. Queen Alyssa cannot wait but asking again with a look of envy, And how many times? Aries face turned red and raised three jade-like fingers. She slowly said, Three times. Queen Alyssas eyes widened, and she whistled long and said, I am soooo envy Then the twoughed as no one around. Afterughing, Arie nced at Leo again without thinking and was stunned to find that Leo was looking at the girl in the opposite. Arie followed Leos direction, and she was stunned again. It turned out that there were two very pretty girls sitting in the opposite. Whats more, they looked exactly like Lydia. Only that they have better skin, darker pupils, darker eyebrows, and darker hair. Then Arie asked in surprise, Alyssa, how could these two girls look exactly like Lydia? Are they from Toyo? Arent they the girls of the Sword God? Queen Alyssa drifted off andughed, Yeah, theyre the daughters of the Sword God. They are twins. Really pretty. Right? So beautiful! Arie looked surprised and said again in a sly voice, How they fight then? How can Leo kill his wife? He already lose thepetition. Queen Alyssaughed bitterly, The Sword God is really something. I guess he knows that his daughters look exactly like Leos wife. So, Leo is in a weak position in this regard. Arie said in exasperation, Its cunning. Ah, it is a disaster for Leo, a disaster. Leo looked at the two sisters in a daze, and the two sisters also in a daze. Chapter 1325 Gossip Nadine At this time, Yagyu Piaoxue said softly to Yagyu Piaosu, Sister, this Leo is quite handsome, like Prince Charming. I have seen many handsome guys, but doesnt like him have the charm of a man! Yagyu Piaosu sighed, and said faintly, Sister, Leo has wife and children, and his wife looks exactly same as us, s, are we rted to her by blood? Yagyu Piaoxue frowned, sighed, and said, Our mother is also from Pompeii, is it possible that our mother and Leos wife are rted by blood? Piaoxus fluttering eyes never left Leos face. She sighed and said, Last time I asked Dad, who are our grandparents? Dad said, he doesnt know either. After Yagyu Piaoxue heard this, her face was lost. There were two crystal tears in the corner of her eyes, and she stopped talking. Because the twins had the same feelings, they were sad and silent together. At this time, Joe, the new domain master of Dongcheng, came to stage, and several entourages behind him, brought a lot of drinks and mineral water. The entourage distributed drinks and water to the sisters Leo and sisters of Yagyu Piaoxue Afterwards, the Domain Lord bent down and whispered a few words to Queen Alyssa, and Queen Alyssa also confessed to the Domain Lord. The domain master nodded, he picked up the microphone from the table, walked to the front of the stage, and said loudly in simple words, Everyone in the audience, fellow fathers and fellow vigers, good morning! Todays martial artspetition, by the Leo of Pompeii and The two daughters of the gods! If the Leo in Pompeii can defeat the two daughters of the Sword God, then the Leo will continue topete with the Sword God tomorrow. The final oue is in these two days, please watch patiently, there is still half an hour before the half-match time, nine o clock for a formal fight! After speaking, the domain master bowed to deeply. The gym full of the warm apuse and shouted Nice .. Many people in Pompeii were also stunned. They didnt expect that the two daughters of the Sword God were exactly the same as Lydia. They were all dumbfounded. Several Pompeii people were talking.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Commander of Wyverns is facing two people who look exactly like his wife, how could he dare to beat them hard? Yeah, I think there is a fraud today, and I think Leo will lose today . However, I think the strength of these two girls is definitely not ordinary, otherwise they would not dare to challenge the Leo. I think so , the Commander of Wyverns is in the arena. I dont know how many masters in Toyo have been killed in seconds. These two girls must know, but they are definitely strong, otherwise they will not do things like moths to mes. Leo lit a cigarette and smoked depressedly. From time to time, he looked at Yagyu Piaosu and Yagyu Piaoxue with his eyes, and his heart was mixed. To put it bluntly, he really didnt want to destroy the two Lydia in front of him! What if the two of them break apart? He would feel guilty forever. At this time, Nadine said softly, Young Master, look at Aries face, that tender can be squeezed out of water, and the luster of water is spirited, I doubt who she has fallen in love with recently, and she is pregnant with a baby already. Leo was startled, and half of the cigarette in his hand fell on the ground. He frowned and asked, You see shes pregnant? Nadine nodded and said softly, Yes, she is pregnant, dont look at her extremely shiny face, but her forehead bleached, pregnant women with bleached forehead, mostly will be a boy. Leo lit another cigarette, took a sip, spit it out, and said, When did you gossip like this, Nadine? Nadine chuckled, Ive been studying the Bagua Book of Changes at home recently, and Ill tell you another secret. Say, Im depressed, Ill feel better after listening to it. Leo leaned back on the chair, crossed his legs, and said faintly smoking a cigarette. Nadine said quietly again, Well, that Empress Alyssa is also pregnant, and she is also a boy. How do you think its so coincidental? Im a little puzzled. Hearing this, Leos body trembled violently, and the legs of the chair made a clicking sound. He was so excited that he almost fell off the chair. Then, he sat upright and looked at Empress Alyssa in amazement. The Leo was naturally the focus of Arie and Empress Alyssa. No matter what the two of them were doing or whispering, they would always look at the Leo. Seeing that Leo almost fell off the chair, the two of them were terrified and jumped. Leo asked again suspiciously, You also gossip that she is pregnant? Nadine smiled faintly, Yes, Young Master, why are you so nervous? Leo said coldly, Whats up with me! Im so nervous! After finishing speaking, Leo closed his eyelids and thought back to what happened with Arie that night. Somewhere, he felt that there were two female voices, but unfortunately he couldnt open his eyes. The next day, Ipletely forgot about it. It was the same as a drunk person, and it was clearer at the time. However, the next day, my brain seemed to have been washed white again, and I couldnt remember it. Leo thought to himself that he would go to Arie at night and force her to tell whether Empress Alyssa had anything to do with him. If so, he decided to kill them. Soon, half an hour passed. The domain owner took the microphone again, came to the front of the stage, and said loudly, Everyone, be quiet, the game officially begins! Now I invite Leo, Yagyu Piaoxue and Yagyu Piaoxu topete on the footballwn. Hearing this, Leo stood up, wearing a ck jacket, slender jeans and sneakers on his feet. Leo pulled on his jacket and clenched his fists to Pompeiis people. All the people in Pompeii shouted together, Commander of Wyverns,e on! The Commander of Wyverns will win! Yagyu Piaoxue and Yagyu Piaoxu also stood up, holding swords in their hands and sping their fists to the audience. So the people of Toyo also said in unison, Come on, two sisters! The two sisters will win! Since 80% of the people were from Toyo, their shouts broke through the sky, causing the world to change color, and even the clouds began to churn. Although the shouts of the people of Toyo were thunderous, they were not optimistic about this game. After all, the strength of the Leo had cast a shadow in their hearts. Unless the sword godes forward, he may be able to defeat the Leo. A referee came out immediately, and he led the three of them to the football field. The three came to the center of the football field and stopped. The referee said to Yagyu Piaoxue and Yagyu Piaoxu, Which of the two of youes first? Yagyu Piaoxu stood up, and she asked in a cold voice, Mr. Cohen, why dont you use weapons? Dont say I won you, and say I took advantage of you! Leoughed and said, Im fighting with you two, do I need a weapon? Chapter 1326 He daughter of Sword God Leo had fought with Yagyu Piaosu before and knew some of Yagyu Piaosus tricks, so he didnt take it too seriously. Whoosh! Yagyu Piaosu drew the long sword. The bright and shiny sword was extra shiny and dazzling in the sunlight. She squared off, squatted slightly, held the sword in both hands, held her breath, and looked at Leo with keen eyes. Leo stood arrogantly with his hands behind his back, looking at Yagyu Piaosu with a flickering smile on his face. The cheerleaders of Toyo began to shout, and the shouts came from all directions, Go! Yagyu Piaosu! Go, Yagyu Piaosu! With the cheerleaders shouting, Yagyu Piaosu felt she was full of energy. Take that! Yagyu Piaosu shouted, then she rose into the air and shot at Leo like a flying arrow. The sword in her hand shed at Leos head. Her attack was fast and fierce and prated with sweeping force. Leo only felt that she had agilely flown to the top of his head, and the sword light shed and almost struck his head. Leo immediately lowered his head and dodged the attack. Yagyu Piaosus attack was missed. In the air, Yagyu Piaosu shed at Leos waist again. This time, her attack with the sword was also very fast. The time between the two attacks was less than two seconds. Leo could not retaliate at all. In this case, Leo simply did not have the power to fight back. When he saw Yagyu Piaosu shing at his waist, Leo could only dodge the sword with a backflip. Seeing that her attack had failed, Yagyu Piaosu roared again. She tapped her left foot on the ground, held her sword with both hands, and dashed towards Leo. Leonded on the ground after a backflip. Before he could stabilize himself, he was shocked to see Yagyu Piaosu rushing to him with her sword like a football. Yagyu Piaosu and her sword kept spinning, and the flying sword swept towards Leos lower body like a boomerang. A cracking sound rang out. Great! People of Toyo cheered loudly and shouted, Yagyu Piaosu, beat him up! Yagyu Piaosu, go! Leo did not expect that Yagyu Piaosus swordsmanship would improve so much in just two months. The old saying, after even just three-day-absence, a schr must be regarded with new eyes was indeed true. Leo could only do a backflip again. Yagyu Piaosus attacks were too fast, so Leo could only choose to do backflips to avoid Yagyu Piaosus sword. Therefore, Leo was in a very awkward situation. He could not find a way to deal with her sword. When the people of Toyo saw that Leo could only do backflips on the ground and was in a sorry state, they burst intoughter. Afterughing, they shouted, Yagyu Piaosu, you can do it! Yagyu Piaosu, go! Give him no breathing room. Kill him with one strike! When hearing that, Yagyu Piaosu roared and once again fought hard to sh at Leo with sword in session. Everyone was surprised to see that Yagyu Piaosu was surrounded by swords. The swords whistled and smashed into Leo again. On the bigwn, Leo turned somersaults with a roar. Several times, the sword ball almost hit Leos body, but Leo dodged it with a backward somersault each time. Seeing Leo surrounded by flying spinning swords, Alyssa and Arie were both scared with cold sweat on their heads. They kept muttering, What can we do now? What can we do? Most of the people of Pompeii were dumbfounded, and they were secretly worried about Leo. Martial Maestro, who was sitting behind Nadine, was happy, and he said slyly, How wonderful the somersaults Leo did! Cecil was scared out. Heined that Leo did not take out three-section stick. Otherwise, he would have killed Yagyu Piaosu with a stick. He remembered that Leo and Yagyu Piaosu fought once in the park, and Leo won Yagyu Piaosu by the sword in the end. After two months, Yagyu Piaosus swordsmanship had greatly improved, while Leo had taken his opponent lightly. At this point, Cecil heard Martial Maestro say that Leo did a beautiful backflip and he was furious. He thought that even if Martial Maestro wasnt worried about Leo, he shouldnt make fun of him. But he still asked Martial Maestro politely, Bro, do you think my master will turn tChristnger into a sess? Its dangerous for him to keep fighting like this! Martial Maestroughed, Cecil,ymen watch the bustle of the crowd, while professionals perceive the knack and how. Yagyu Piaosu is good at swordsmanship. Nevertheless, no matter how good she is at it, she cant hurt your master. Its just that your master doesnt want to hurt her at all. Besides, Yagyu Piaosus physical strength is limited, and with such difficult moves, shell soon be exhausted and wontst for twenty minutes at most. What about your master? His physical strength is amazingly abnormal, even if he does backflips for another two hours, he will not get tired. Cecil was so enlightened that heughed out loud. The people of Toyo, on the other hand, were very bullish on Yagyu Piaosu. They said in droves, How awesome Yagyu Piaosu is! As the daughter of Sword God, she is worthy of the name. She forced Leo to turn somersaults in a few moves. When Leo is exhausted, Yagyu Piaosu can kill him with one sword. Yes, the daughter of Sword God is so powerful! How powerful Sword God is! Sword God is the real God! Hes the god of Toyo! If Yagyu Piaosu can defeat Leo this time, we should worship her like a god every day. Sword Gods daughter is indeed too powerful! I can say that she is ten times more powerful than any martial school! As expected, Yagyu Piaosus strength was almost exhausted at once, and her attacks became slower and slower. Leo continued to backflip. He then saw Yagyu Piaosu stop and he stopped too. However, Leo remained in the upside-down position, with his feet in the air, head down, and his eyes looking backwards at Yagyu Piaosu,ughing, Yagyu Piaosu, youre a coward? Go on! I still want to continue doing backflips yet. The crowd roared withughter. Alyssa and Arie both fell on the tableughing, with tearsing out of their eyes. The people on Toyos side were dumbfounded. Yagyu Piaosu was full of energy just a moment ago, but now she was depressed. Their happy faces turned gloomy. Yagyu Piaosu was panting heavily, her face was pale. She was holding her longsword with both hands, and her whole body was shivering.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. When the referee saw how tired Yagyu Piaosu was, he came over and said loudly, Lets all rest for five minutes before fighting. Leo leaped into the air and stood up, at which time Cecil immediately rushed down thewn with water and drinks and came to Leos side, smiling, Have some water. Saying that, he handed a bottle of water to Leo. After a short rest, they began to duel again. Leo nned to end the battle quickly this time. He would defeat Yagyu Piaosu, then Yagyu Piaoxue, and then go home. Yagyu Piaosu yelled again. She united her person and sword and poked Leo with her sword at his throat area. Leo dodged, and he tried to grab Yagyu Piaosus hand with the sword. However, Yagyu Piaosu twisted her waist, did a beautiful flip in the air and kicked Leo in the chest with both legs. Since Yagyu Piaosus pose was so dashing and beautiful, the whole gymnasium apuded her at once. Chapter 1327 Flashy Moves At this time, everyone thought that Leo would be kicked off. With a big sound! Yagyu Piaosus feet were caught by Leo. This move stunned everyone again, and the fierce legs were also caught? Leo grasped Yagyu Piaosus feet as easily as pie. Even his feet were as steady as a pine, standing still. If Yagyu Piaosu was Leos enemy, Leo would have immediately torn Yagyu Piaosu in half with an irresistible force. Nadine, who was sitting on the stage, said to Martial Maestro and the others, Leo once teared a two-hundred-pound hulk in battle Martial Maestro said in shock, I dont think the he will tear her apart by hand. He is not so cruel. Faced with Yagyu Piaosu, such a beautiful girl, Leo dared not tear her up, but just gently wrestled her out. Yagyu Piaosu was shocked to see her feet grabbed by Leo and she chickened out a little. She once kicked over a cow with both legs when she was in the countryside. This showed that the strength in her legs was not to be underestimated. Yet at this time, her legs caught by Leo? Immediately, Yagyu Piaosu twisted her waist. She bowed her body and swung her sword at Leos head. The attack was so fast and vicious. Leo was so scared that he immediately dropped Yagyu Piaosu and then fell to the ground. Yagyu Piaosu swung her sword over Leos body. One of them flew in the air and the other fell to the ground. The startling and beautiful action deeply attracted everyones attention. Leo had just gotten up from the ground when Yagyu Piaosu rose up in the air and she shouted, Go for it! Yagyu Piaosus sword was shaken into countless sword shadows by her in the air a few meters above Leos head. Numerous sword des flew in the air, like swimming snakes, poking densely at Leos head. Its so beautiful! Yagyu Piaosu deserves to be the daughter of Sword God! Leo is done for this time! Leo, how can you survive this time? Leo will have to burrow into the mud to stay alive. People of Toyo were whispering again. All the people of Pompeii looked dumbfounded as they saw a bunch of swords on Leos head. And these swords, again as fast as lightning, stabbed Leos head. Alyssa and Arie were stunned, their pupils dted. Leo looked up at the sword des stabbing at him overhead, which were like countless high-speed cannonballs shooting at him. Leos pupils dted in surprise and his body trembled. Leo, scum! Go to hell! Yagyu Piaosus hand shook and countless des appeared. She said loudly. Boom! a loud noise! The swords crashed into the grass on the ground, stirring up the dust all over the sky and devouring Leo. The whole gymnasium was silent. Alyssa and Arie were scared out of their wits. All the people in Pompeii couldnt believe this. All the people in Toyo were burning with righteous indignation. Then people from Toyo went crazy. They stood up together and shouted, Leo finally lost! Leo was finally defeated by our goddess We can finally hold our heads up Yagyu Piaosu, the daughter of Sword God has washed away the shame for Toyo Tonight, we all have a big party in Toyo. Lets get hammered! The next second! When the dust fell. Everyone saw Yagyu Piaosu standing upside down in the air, holding a sword with one hand, most of her sword body stuck under the soil. While Leo was standing in front of Yagyu Piaosu. He was standing majestically with his hands behind his back, and his mouth outlined a disdainful smile. The shape of Yagyu Piaosus handstand was very beautiful and heroic. Her eyes dted, and she saw Leos long legs. Then she looked up slowly. She was surprised to see Leos sunny and handsome face. The handsome face showed a mocking expression. What? How can you dodge my move? Yagyu Piaosu asked incredulously. Leo crouched down. His face pressed against Yagyu Piaosus face. At a stones throw away, the two looked at each other in a daze for a full second. Your sword skill is good! But for me, its showy but not practical martial arts! The whole gymnasium was dead silent! Immediately after that, all the people of Pompeii cheered. Commander of Wyverns is amazing! Commander of Wyverns is impressive! Such a powerful sword style seemed like a piece of cake to Leo. He cracked it so easily. There were countless swords stabbing at Commander of Wyverns, but he waspletely uninjured. How did Commander of Wyverns do it?This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Alyssa and Arie burst intoughter. Martial Maestro and Nadine both looked at each other with incredulous look. Martial Maestro asked Nadine, Did you just see how Commander of Wyverns avoided the sword surroundings? Nadines eyes widened and she shook her head, I really didnt see how the young master dodged it, he probably moved faster than our gazes When people of Toyo people saw that Leo was still alive, they were too disheveled to speak, like a deted ball. Pain, irritation, and resentment again filled their heart that was full of excitement and joy just now. Next, each of them sighed and sighed, full of depression. Yagyu Piaoxue was stunned and dumbfounded by the scene before her. Yagyu Piaosu tumbled down from the air. She tried to pluck the sword stuck in the ground. However, she couldnt pull it up because it was too deep. Her face was red, and she felt suffocated. Then she simply ignored the sword and walked towards Yagyu Piaoxue with her mouth beaming. Wait a minute, catch the sword! Leoughed, then he hooked his foot on the hilt of the sword where there was handle and flicked it, and the sword whistled up from the ground. The longsword shot into the air. Whew! Suddenly, Yagyu Piaoxue jumped up and kicked hard at the sword that flew up. The sword turned upside down, like a flying arrow, and shot towards Leo. At the same time, Yagyu Piaoxue who was flying in the air, plucked out the long sword, spinning in the air, holding the sword towards Leo. The sound of the sword was loud, and the wind was howling. Waves of sword shadows flickered in the air. People of Pompeii immediately got angry, How can you sneak attack Commander of Wyverns? You cant do that! Referee, stop the despicable and shameless behavior of Yagyu Piaoxue quickly! Yeah! She cant do a sneak attack She fouled! The referee hasnt said to start yet. Yagyu Piaoxue cant do that! People of Toyo exploded again as they shouted, Go Yagyu Piaoxue! Go Yagyu Piaoxue! Kill Leo, kill Leo They shouted. Their voices resounded to the skies. Seeing the flying sword shot at him, Leo hurriedly dodged. The flying sword shot missed him. But Yagyu Piaoxue wield her swords and cut at him. Leo thought her attacks were too fast. He obviously hid from the sword on his head, but the sword was strangely stuck on his chest. Chapter 1328 His Clothes Split Poof! Leos jacket was pierced by the sword. Luckily, Leo dodged quickly. Otherwise, the sword would have stuck in his chest. The Toyo people cheered loudly, Good! People of Pompeii were shocked and worried about Leo. Seeing Yagyu Piaoxues sword so fast, he was horrified. When he just dodged thest sword attack, the light of the sword flickered before his eyes. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Leos eyes were filled with sword des, and he dodged at high speed. With a big sound! The moment Leo lowered his head, the clothes on his back were stabbed by Yagyu Piaoxues sword again, and his clothes were torn. Good! People of Toyo cheered loudly again, they pped and whistled hard. They excitedly took off their outerwear and threw all their outerwear and hats on their heads, shouting excitedly, Go Yagyu Piaoxue! Go Yagyu Piaoxue! Seeing that Leo was at a disadvantage, people of Pompeii were worried, panicking and thumping. Alyssa and Arie were horrified and their faces were pale. Cecil was depressed and desperately smoked a cigarette, urging in his heart, Master, hurry up and pull out three-section stick to fight with Yagyu Piaoxue, or you will suffer a loss.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Everyone in the gym knew that Yagyu Piaoxue was much more powerful than Yagyu Piaosu. Therefore, all the people of Toyo were bullish on Yagyu Piaoxue, and they believed she would win. Many news reporters from various countries came to the stadium, and various TV stationspeted to record videos and broadcast live. On this day, the whole Toyo nation was at home watching live TV. The street was empty. Yagyu Mamoru was also sitting in front of the TV, watching the live video feed. He looked gloomy, eyes narrowed, watching his daughter and Leos match. He was watching Leos every movement., trying to find out his ws. After watching carefully, he thought that Leo did not have superhuman skills, but was a little more agile and flexible than ordinary people. He was not as impressive and exaggerated as others had said. He was much more relieved and not so much stressed. Immediately thereafter, Yagyu Piaoxue saw that she had pinned Leo down with the first few moves, and she was overjoyed and more confident. Then, she kicked her legs at Leo. Leo struggled to dodge. Yagyu Piaoxue shouted, stamped her left foot on the ground, and performed a series of Shadowless Sword. She kept changing her stance and attacked Leo with the sword. The moves of sword attack were constantly changing The de like a swimming dragon surrounded Leo. Leo desperately dodged and jumped under her attacks. They chased and fought everywhere on thewn. However, Leo really didnt have the strength to fight back and obviously took the lower hand. But Leo with natural martial arts talent also figured out the Yagyu Piaoxues sword style in a short time. He was prudent and continued to walk in the shadow of Yagyu Piaoxues sword. Suddenly he understood. People of Pompeii know martial arts masters also saw that there were many ws in Yagyu Piaoxue attacks and Leo could beat her in seconds. But Leo did not do it. He did not want to finish the fight early. He wanted to practice more with Yagyu Piaoxue. After practicing more, he would be familiar with the essence of the opponents sword recipe. That because the person he had to deal with was Yagyu Mamoru, Sword God, not Yagyu Piaoxue. As the battle progressed, Yagyu Piaoxue became nervous and drenched in sweat, and also more puzzled. Why was Leo like a ghost? She had used up more than 20 moves of Shadowless Sword, but she couldnt hurt him at all. She only cut his clothes. Oh, my God! There was not much left of her thirty-six moves of Shadowless Sword. As her unique skill had not been used yet, she thought she should take a rest first. Then she could kill Leo after recovering her vitality and saving her strength. What especially bothered Yagyu Piaoxue was that Leo neverunched an attack. Leo clearly had the opportunity to beat her in seconds, but he gave up. Thinking of this, Yagyu Piaoxue shouted, stop! After speaking, she withdrew her sword and took a big breath. Leoughed and asked, Why did you just stop? It seems like you havent finished using your moves. At that moment, Yagyu Piaosu brought Yagyu Piaoxue some water to drink. Yagyu Piaoxue took a sip of water and said quietly, Lets rest for ten minutes before we fight, then I will kill you! Leo took off his tattered clothes and smiled, Remember to buy new clothes for me after the match. Saying that, Leo threw the clothes on the ground. He was wearing a white undershirt inside and his body was unusually sturdy and robust, with strong muscles that made him manly. Yagyu Piaoxue and Yagyu Piaosu were mesmerized by his fit body, their eyes glowing. At this time Cecil came running over again, he handed water to Leo, Master, drink some water. Leo took the water and asked smilingly, Yagyu Piaoxue, are you going to pay for it or not? Yagyu Piaoxue beamed and said, No, I have no money! Im not going to pay for it! Yagyu Piaosu also shouted, No way! Cecil rolled her eyes at them andughed, In that case, my master will rip your clothester! Lets wait and see. Leo smiled, Shes right! I will do unto you what you did to me! Yagyu Piaosu was horrified. She knew Leo would do anything, so she whispered to Yagyu Piaoxue, Sis, I have money. Wed better buy him one so that he wont do anything indecent. At that, Yagyu Piaoxue gritted her teeth and said, No way! Dont worry, hes no match for me! At this point the referee also said slyly, Yagyu Piaosu, your sister is quite impressive! We believe her. Yagyu Piaosu sighed and said quietly, I dont care! Leoughed and said, Yagyu Piaosu, it will be fine if you buy me a suit. Go down and buy it now, and I wont rip your sisters clothes. Hearing that, Yagyu Piaosu smiled. Looking at the smiling face and shy eyes of Yagyu Piaosu and the snicker of Leo, Yagyu Piaoxue was furious. She said angrily, Leo, what do you mean? Do you want to seduce my sister? Drop the idea forever! You have no chance to do that, because you will soon be killed by my sword! Cecil sneered, What a check! How shameless you are! Hearing that, Yagyu Piaoxue was furious. She pointed her sword at Cecil and cursed, Bitch, how dare you! Ill cut off your tongue and feed it to the chickens! Cecilughed and said, Oh, Im so scared! Come on! Ill never run! At that moment the referee said, The game will start soon, all those who are not involved should go back to their seats immediately! Cecil had only left. Chapter 1329 Another Sneak Attack After resting, Yagyu Piaoxue looked at Leo with a biting gaze. Leo looked at her with a smile, his hands still behind his back. People of Toyo started beating the gong and drum again, shouting in unison, Go, my Goddess! Go, Yagyu Piaoxue! With a loud shout, Yagyu Piaoxue leaped to Leos side. At the same time, Yagyu Piaoxue performed her best trick Ghost Step. She walked in S-step, back and forth in all four directions through Leo. She walked as fast as a galloping horse. A dozen virtual shadows of Yagyu Piaoxue appeared around Leo, shaking like darts. Seeing this, Leos heart jolted. With this strange array, she could kill him. But among the dozen figures, only one was a real person, and the others were her shadows. Yagyu Piaoxues array made all the people present dumbfounded. People from all martial schools of Toyo had never seen such a move, and they were surprised. Bro, it seems that we have to spend a lot of money to seek lessons from Yagyu Piaoxue tomorrow. In my heart, all martial schools are much worse than her in swordsmanship. Yeah, we really need to take her as our teacher tomorrow. Im losing faith in all martial schools now. Another one echoed, Yes, lets all go to Sword Gods house tomorrow to learn from him! Another also said, Yes, now many people want to be her students When Nadine and Martial Maestro saw such a powerful sword technique, they were also aghast. Martial Maestro asked Nadine, Have you ever seen such bizarre swordy? Nadine shook her head and said quietly, But it doesnt matter. Although Yagyu Piaoxues swordsmanship is weird, but she doesnt have enough internal strength. I talked to the Leo yesterday about the inner strength of Sword God. The most powerful thing about the Sword God is that he and the sword havebined into one. The sword is himself, and he is his sword. It is the tacitbination of soul, so he is called Sword God. But Yagyu Piaoxue cant reach the point where Sword God is. At best, she is proficient in swordsmanship. Tomorrow we will be able to know the difference between Sword God and ordinary swordsmen. Hearing the words, Martial Maestro was stunned. He immediately imagined the powerful aura of Sword God and felt inexplicably terrified. Facing the shadows of Yagyu Piaosu swinging in front of him, Leo was calm. He squinted slightly, using his mind and ears to distinguish Yagyu Piaoxues steps and the direction of the sword wind. Soon he could tell from the intricate footsteps and sword wind that Yagyu Piaoxue wanted to attack him from his left. She took the left as her main position. No matter how fast she ran, her starting direction was on his left. She could not choose to attack him from the front and back of him. Because everyone habitually defended the front and back.. Despite the shouts and the beating of gongs resounded to the skies, Leo could still clearly distinguish Yagyu Piaoxues footsteps. At this time, Yagyu Piaoxues footsteps were getting faster and faster, and her figure was passing in front of Leos face like a ghost. Obviously, Yagyu Piaoxue was confusing Leo, so that he could not distinguish her direction. Then, she could kill him. But Leo knew very well that if he panicked and ran away at this point, he would easily be killed by Yagyu Piaoxue. The best thing to do at this point was to stay still. He was paying attention to his left direction, as long as the moment Yagyu Piaoxue stopped on the left, he would return her attack immediately. But people of Toyo were baffled because all they saw was Yagyu Piaoxue running around all the time withoutunching an attack. What was she doing? In their opinion, at this point, as soon as Yagyu Piaoxue attacked Leo, Leo would be killed. Because Leo had been surrounded by Yagyu Piaoxue, killing him was a real snap. However, Yagyu Piaoxue did not do anything but running, which made them feel very aggrieved. People of Pompeii was also wondering. Yagyu Piaoxue was just running, and not doing anything else. Leo was not going to take an action, either. He was just waiting for Yagyu Piaoxue to lead off an attack . At this time, Leo found that Yagyu Piaoxue was running faster and faster. Suddenly, she stopped for a second on the left. At the same time, a biting air-breaking sounded on his left. Leo knew that the sword was aimed at his head. Immediately, Leo ducked, and then he kicked back to the left. Bang! Yagyu Piaoxues feet were kicked by Leo, and she was knocked on her back and rolled to the ground. After Yagyu Piaoxues move was defused, her shadows disappeared. Only the wretched Yagyu Piaoxue was on the ground. Sister, are you all right? Yagyu Piaosu shouted as she ran towards the fallen Yagyu Piaoxue. The people of Toyo were dumbfounded, and they were all speechless. Immediately afterwards, every person of Toyo looked disheveled and discouraged, and many of them muttered, It looks like we have to ask Sword God toe out. Otherwise, none of them will be able to defeat Leo. At this point, people of Pompeii shouted with joy again as they apuded loudly and enthusiastically. Commander of Wyverns, viva! Commander of Wyverns, you are divine and invincible! Yagyu Mamoru sat in front of the TV. When he saw that his daughter had lost again, his face sank. He muttered to himself, Whats the fuck! I will kill you, Leo! With that, he clenched his fist and twisted it. Suddenly, Yagyu Mamorus eyes lit up again, only to see Yagyu Piaoxue jump up. She once again shed at Leo with her sword. When Leo saw Yagyu Piaoxue fall to the ground, he thought she had given up, so he turned around and left. However, Yagyu Piaoxue jumped up and waved her sword straight at Leos head. Leo heard the sound of swords behind him. It was toote for him to turn back and he had to lunge forward to avoid the sword from Yagyu Piaoxue. When people of Pompeii saw that Yagyu Piaoxue attacked Leo again, they were angry and scolded. Commander of wyverns, kill Yagyu Piaoxue. She is so hateful! She always attacks people from behind! Commander of wyverns, kill such an immoral person! Commander of wyverns, kill Yagyu Piaoxue. She is so shameless. Why are you so kind to her? When Leo fell to the ground, he rolled and saw Yagyu Piaoxue shing at him again. Leo had no choice but to roll again, and Yagyu Piaoxues sword missed him. So, Yagyu Piaoxue kept chopping and Leo kept rolling. Although Yagyu Piaoxue frantically hacked Leo, she failed and did not hurt Leo at all. The dust on the ground was sshed by the sword, and the air was filled with turbid gas. The dust was blowing everywhere. Suddenly, Leo soared into the air, and Yagyu Piaoxue also soared into the air, rushing to Leo with a sword.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1330 Yagyu Piaoxue Lost At the moment they both jumped into the air, Yagyu Piaoxue swung her sword to Leos lower part. The de of the sword was raging. The dust was everywhere. People of Toyo were screaming! People of Pompeii were horrified. Seeing the sword poking his lower part, a wave of humiliation and anger rose in Leo. This had seriously angered him, and his feet mped the sword of Yagyu Piaoxue tightly. At the same time, he made a sudden 360-degree rotation. Then he roared! The roar was like thunder, like a thunderbolt from a clear sky. It made the god pale! With a big sound! The long sword in Yagyu Piaoxues hand was broken by Leos two feet. A powerful burst of force knocked Yagyu Piaoxue into the air. Leo quickly reached out his left hand, grabbed the back of Yagyu Piaoxues clothes, and mmed her to the ground. Poof! Yagyu Piaoxues upper body clothes were torn. She fell heavily to the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood. Her face was as pale as paper and her clothes were not wrapped around her body. Leo caught the broken sword falling from the air with his right hand as hended, then leapt to Yagyu Piaoxue. Leo stood loftily as he pointed the sword at her head, his face full of indignation and his eyes red. Dont kill my sister! Mr. Cohen, please dont kill my sister! Yagyu Piaosu rushed to Yagyu Piaoxue and threw herself on her. The sun was shining, but the two girls were gloomy and decadent, with only despair in their eyes. Yagyu Piaoxues mouth was full of blood. Blood gurgled on her snow-white skin and her white and broken sportswear. She looked at Leo with haunted and horrified gazes, her body shivering. People of Pompeii were stunned for a moment, then they stood up together and apuded loudly. At that moment, they did not make any praise sound, only apuse. All the people of Toyo felt like they were struck by electricity, they could not speak, and pain sealed their mouths. They did not want to stay in the gymnasium anymore and did not want to see what would happen to Yagyu Piaosu and Yagyu Piaoxue. There was nothing they can do but withdraw silently. When Yagyu Mamoru saw that his daughter had been defeated, he stood up in anger and smashed the TV set with his fist. His eyes were fierce, his forehead was bruised, and his whole body was shivering. Then his hands grasped madly. Looking up to the sky, he let out a long roar. He roared like a lion. The teacups on the table shook a few times and ttered to the floor, spilling all over the ce. Then, with heavy steps, he walked towards the practice room. Leo still pointed his sword at Yagyu Piaosu and asked with a grim face, Yagyu Piaoxue, I see that your family has a deep grudge against the people of Pompeii. Why did your father travel all the way to Pompeii to provoke our martial schools? Not only did he injure countless people, but he also insulted us! Thinking about it differently, who would do this if they didnt have a great hatred against us? Who exactly did your father make such a big feud with? If you dont tell me, Ill kill you! Alyssa, the Domain Lord of East City, Arie, Nadine and all the people of Pompeii gathered around. Yagyu Piaosu was terrified. She didnt know what was going on. Yagyu Piaoxue sighed, coughed and said in a quiet voice. When my father was young, he fell in love with a woman from Pompeii. Later, the woman gave birth to my sister and me. When we were five years old, everyone in Toyo said we didnt look like our father. When my father heard that, he didnt think we looked like him either. So, my father suspected that we were the illegitimate children of my mother and another man. My father secretly investigated. My uncle was a sailor and often brought things from Pompeii to my mother. Once my mother went to the seaside pier to get something from him, she was happened to be followed and seen by my father. When my mother came home, my father killed her. Later, when my uncle found out this, he came to get even with my father. Without saying anything, they fought. However, my father could not beat my uncle and was seriously injured by him. He told my father that he was my mothers cousin. Every time he came here, he just brought delicious food and wine to our family. He questioned how could my father think he was my mothers adulterer and kill my mother indiscriminately. And he asserted that my sister and I were my fathers children! My uncle was going to kill my father, but he didnt because of pitying us. But when my uncle left, he scolded my father, saying that my fathers swordsmanship was too bad. He criticized him for cheating my mother by telling her that he was a martial expert in Toyo. He also said that my fathers swordsmanship was worthless in Pompeii! My father was stimted, so he practiced his swordsmanship hard. After more than ten years, he went Pompeii to provoke the martial schools. He wanted to prove that he was a Sword God, not a piece of trash, much less a mole! My father wasnt a bad guy! He just killed my mother in a moment of misunderstanding, he was insulted by people of Pompeii. He wanted to show my mother that he could definitely be a Sword God in ten years! At these words, the crowd was shocked! When the two girls thought of their mothers poor fate, they burst into tears. They were mournful and hurtful. Leo was stunned. He slowly put the sword back and dropped it on the ground. Then he let out a long sigh and left with great strides. When the people of Pompeii saw Leo leaving, they also followed Leo and left. Yagyu Piaoxue, are you all right? Come, Ill take you to the hospital. Alyssa squatted down and asked with concern. Its fine. Its just a little hurt. Ill go back to my home and get some medicine In the support of Yagyu Piaosu, she strained to stand up, her face pale, hands clutching the front of the tattered clothes, said with a miserable smile. Alyssa was so upset that she immediately took off her outer coat and wrapped Yagyu Piaoxue in it. Then, Alyssa led a dozen followers to take Yagyu Piaosu and Yagyu Piaoxue to their home. The video of Leo defeating Yagyu Piaoxue and Yagyu Piaosu quickly went viral in Pompeii. There was another stir within Pompeii. However, they were looking forward to tomorrows match between Sword God and Leo. Everyone was too impatient to wait to see it. That night, Toyos Marital Arts Federation was having another meeting to discuss the match between Sword God and Leo tomorrow.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The secretary-general said slyly, President, lets give Sword God a promise tomorrow. As long as he can defeat Leo, we will give him one million dors. A member also stood up and said quietly, President, one million dors is too little. Lets give him ten million dors if he can win. Another member also said, Yes, ten million dors! A great reward will bring forth a brave man.! I think Sword God will use all his lifes work to deal with Leo for this amount of money! Chapter 1331 Dusty Sword Another member also said, President, Toyos martial honor all depends on Sword God. If this time the Sword God loses, Toyos martial arts will also be ruined. At that time, no one will go to open the martial school, we cannot collect any money. The great cause of martial arts will copse! So, we have to go for the gloves. The president pondered for a moment, then sighed. He said in a quite decadent tone, Last time we asked twelve masters of Marital Arts Federation to fight Leo. But in the end, twelve masters were beaten up. Im not worried about the ten million dors. The money is not mine, its all contributed by the martial schools. Im worried that well lose again and well be very embarrassed. Hearing that, everyone reminded silent. In the face of Leo, who was so powerful and terrifying strength, and the fact that Toyos martial schools had been defeated repeatedly by Leo, they were in the depth of despair. They were not sure about the chance of winning tomorrow. At this time, the president had a solemn face, he knocked on the table and said quietly, However, I do have a way to make Sword God sure to win. We will not be humiliated, but also allow Sword God to beat Leo steadily. Hearing this, everyone fluttered. Their eyes widened, and they asked in unison, President, whats the great idea? The president, who was about sixty years old and wrinkled and pale, tugged at the tie of his suit, and with a sh of his stern eyes, he took out an exquisitely packaged bottle of medicine from the drawer. Everyone looked at the pill bottle on the table in confusion and asked in unison, President, what is this? The president coughed and said quietly, Ten million dors is a staggering amount of money that some people cant earn in several lifetimes! Since Sword God wants to earn this money, he must pay the price. Otherwise, it is a waste of our money. Everyone spected on the meaning of the presidents words. They didnt get the real meaning. After a pause, the president picked up the bottle of medicine and continued, This is a bottle of imported hormone medicine, colorless and tasteless. If a person takes it, his strength will explode to ten times of his previous strength in an instant. His skeletal muscles will be seven centimeters thicker andrger than the original. With this kind of terrifying strength, even if he is facing a buffalo, he can hold it down on the ground. If I put this kind of medicine in the drink for Sword God, how strong do you think he will be? As I can see, he can instantly tear Leo into crushed mush. At that, everyone shouted! A member asked with a smile, President, should we give this medicine to Sword God at the beginning? No! The president took a sip of tea, moistened his fire-dry throat, and said resoundingly, I will put this medicine in the drink for Sword God when they get to the end of the fight, that is, when Leo is exhausted. Thus, Sword God can kill Leo in seconds! At that, others praised and said, Great! Its really a great idea! Leo will be defeated at that time! He wont even know why he died! At this point, the president said in a stern voice again, Tomorrow, well give him 10 million dors in cash in multiple boxes. The secretary general coughed and said, President, this is not a good idea. What if Sword God loses? Dont our ten million dors just go in vain? The president pped the table and said, Is that possible? In that case, Ill pay the 10 million dors by myself! At these words, a dozen of members took a stand. Yes! If Sword God loses, Ill pay for it! I agree! If Sword God loses, Ill pay for it too! Me too! Me too! Well pay together!This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Well surrender ourst resource to pay for it! Yes! Well pay for it together! Give Sword God power first! At the same time, people all over Toyo were making banners at home with embroidery. The banner read, Sword God will win! Sword God will win! They even embroidered Sword God will win! on their clothes and hats. At night, in the gymnasium, which was still lit up all night, they hung giant banners in various ces saying, Sword God will win, Leo will lose! This night will be a sleepless night, no one of Toyo could sleep peacefully. They were as nervous as grasshoppers hanging on a straw. While all the people from Pompeii were fast asleep, and none of them worried that Leo would lose. Yagyu Mamoru and his two daughters were sitting in chairs. They all looked gloomy and full of worry. Yagyu Piaosu let out a soft sigh, then said in a proper voice, Dad, I think Leo is too scary, besides Leo is very young. Dad, you are in your fifties. Its better not to fight with him I am really worried Yagyu Piaoxue also sighed, she also said positively, Dad, sister is right. Leo is too strong. Besides you are old. There is no need for us to fight him. Lets make amends to the people from Pompeii at the gym tomorrow and apologize, then it will be fine. It is what Leo said to me personally. Yagyu Mamoru let out a long sigh and said with a mncholy tone, You know what? The sorriest thing I have done to your mother in my life is I killed her by mistake. At that time, she married me and she wanted me to make a name for myself as a martial artist. If I could make a name for myself, I would be able to keep our family infort. However, I was easily defeated by her cousin, and her cousin also shamed me as a liar, a scum in the martial arts, scum who didnt deserve his sister! At that time, I was so ashamed that I wanted to find a ce to bury myself. Later, I swore on your mothers grave! I swore that I must be a Sword God and let people all over Toyo and Pompeii look up to me! I swore that I would be a great man that admired by all people! So, I must go to this battle, I mustpete with Leo! If I die, do not take revenge on Leo. Today I can see that he has been very kind to you. If it were someone else, you two would have been killed. After hearing what he said, the two girls could not help but weep Go to sleep,e with me to the scene tomorrow morning! Remember to dress yourselves up! With that, Yagyu Mamoru walked to his room with a heavy heart. He closed the door and took out an ancestral bronze sword from his case. It was a long sword, thirty centimeters longer than the one he normally used. However, he had never used this sword. To be precise, after he killed his wife, he stored the sword sealed. Things had their associations. The sword stained with his wifes blood made him feel guilty and broken all the time. Yagyu Mamoru pulled out his long sword, and the bronze light reflected his dark cheek, which looked extremely ferocious! Chapter 1332 Sword God Came Back Leo thought about what Nadine had said during the night, he got depressed again and became terrified. After telling Cecil a few words, he went downstairs to take a taxi. He came to Aries vi and rang the doorbell. Arie saw from the monitoring that Leo wasing. She immediately smiled and opened the door. Why didnt you call me beforeing? What if I fall asleep? Arie said softly, and then she looked up and saw Leos face was frosty, and her heart thudded. Leo didnt say anything and walked straight towards Aries room. Arie saw that Leo was not happy, and she did not dare to ask more questions, so she followed him quietly. As soon as Leo arrived at the room, he sat down on the couch and took out his cigarette to light it, but Arie took it away from him. Leos eyes widened and he was about to get angry. However, Arie said coldly, Smoking is not allowed here! If you want to smoke, go outside and smoke! Leo, He closed his eyes and leaned back on the sofa without saying a word. Seeing that Leo was inexplicably angry, she got angry and went to bed. She leaned against the head of the bed and hugged him with her hands crossed, looking aloof. However, Arie felt guilty. She had a hunch that Leo seemed to know what Alyssa and she did. She didnt dare to admit it. If she did, the person in front of her would be crazy and kill Alyssa overnight. As long as she didnt admit it, Leo had no evidence and couldnt do anything about it at all. Leo opened his eyes and saw Arie with a cold look. He became more and more angry, Arie, what the fuck did you do? Arie was also angry, she said, Leo, what do you mean? Why are you abusing me? I dont owe you anything. Are you insane! Leo, Leo was so angry that he wanted to smoke again, but the only cigarette in the box was also torn by Arie. He had no choice but to swallow a few times, and then rubbed the back of his head and wrinkled his eyebrows. He looked at Arie with a tight and angry face. Arie rolled her eyes at Leo, said in a cold voice, You give me attitude as you see me. It seems I owe you millions of dors. I am not so poor to owe you money. Say what you want to say or go back. You still have a game tomorrow! Leo said, Why the about-face? Tell me what you have done! I dont want to extort a confession from you! Arie sneered, Youre inexplicable! I dont want to talk to you anymore! You go back, I dont want to argue with you tonight! Please, Im going to bed. Leo opened his mouth and said depressingly, Lets get everything out in the open. Arie said coldly, OK, get to the point! Leo coldly asked, Alyssa is pregnant. Am I the father of her child? As expected, Arie guessed it. She immediately snickered, I cant believe youre so unreliable. Leo pped the sofa and roared, I mean, did you deal with me that night with Alyssa? Arie said with wide eyes, Dont nder me. Wheres your evidence? We need evidence in everything, okay? I didnt know when you had an affair with her. How could youe to question me? Its really unprovoked! ! Leo, However, Leo really had no evidence, he just worried. However, he felt that his worry was not reliable. Arie saw Leo had nothing to say, she said quietly, I really did not know that Alyssa is also pregnant. Who is the lucky guy? Alyssa is so beautiful, and now she is the queen. There are so many boys chasing her. Do you still think her child is yours? Dont be narcissistic. I will never believe that you are so lucky. Leo, Leo was inexplicably lectured by Arie and felt that what she said made sense, and the depression pressed in his heart was slowly released.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. So, he stopped being angry and a sunny look appeared on his face. Arie nced at Leo and felt very funny. She thought that Leo was so easy to cajole. Seeing his pitiful appearance, she said gently, Whats done is done, you cant deny it! I do not want to quarrel with you, you have to y tomorrow. Come to bed to rest early. The next morning, the sun was shining and the breeze was blowing. Alyssa led a dozen more royal cars to the home of Yagyu Mamoru. Arriving at Yagyu Mamorus house, Alyssa got out of the car. She was apprehensive. She was worried that Yagyu Mamoru would change his mind and that he would not go to the match. However, when she pushed open the door, they came out just in time. Yagyu Mamoru was wearing a long ck robe, ck pants and cloth shoes. The long ck clothes made him look taller and more powerful. Interestingly, the words Sword God were printed in white on the front and back of his clothes. He held a sword in his left hand. The scabbard was made of ck silk nanmu. His face was full of beards and was very tan, which made him look gloomy. Yagyu Piaosu and Yagyu Piaoxue were very beautiful today, wearing identical red and white kimonos. Their hair was pulled up high and tied with a pretty bow, and their faces and necks looked longer and whiter because of their high it. But they both also brought their swords, just in case. They looked solemn and their steps were heavy. Uncle, how are you? Have you eaten breakfast yet? Alyssa greeted him and asked with a big smile. Yagyu Mamoruughed and said, Yes, my lord. With that, they all got into the car that were driven by imperial armies. Sitting in the car, Yagyu Mamoru closed his eyes and darkened his face. The sunlight passed through the ss window, like a knife cleaving his cloudy face. It was indescribably weird. But its also strange that there werent a few back and forth vehicles on the street. Maybe they had already driven to the gym, or maybe they were watching the news broadcast at home. When they came to the entrance of the stadium, there were colorful gs andrge advertisements hanging all around the perimeter. The words were all written, Sword God will win! Sword God is invincible! And at the entrance of the gymnasium, the sides were filled with cheerleaders lined up by students, all holding banners, which also read, Sword God will win! Sword God is invincible! When Yagyu Mamoru opened his eyes and saw all this, he felt a warmth in his heart, from the soles of his feet to his head. From his head again, it rushed into the mouth of his heart. A sense of honor filled his whole body. His bewildered look from the beginning had turned firm. When the car door opened, numerous cheerleaders poured in at once. Chapter 1333 Popular Seeing Sword God get off the bus, the cheerleaders on both sides started shouting, Wee! Wee, Sword God! News reporters poured in to take pictures, and the imperial armies immediately blocked the reporters out. Dozens of imperial armies cleared a path for Alyssa and Yagyu Mamoru to enter the stadium. When the people in stadium saw Alyssa and Yagyu Mamoru, they all stood up at once, waving their banners and shouting, Wee, Sword God! Wee! At this moment, Yagyu Mamoru, Sword God, was striding with his chest out, his sword in his left hand, and his right hand kept greeting them. He was smiling, full of satisfaction. Under the attention of ten thousand people, Yagyu Mamoru sat on the VIP seat on the stage. This seat was a gift from a rich local. It was a luxurious sofa, which can be reclined and adjusted at will. Immediately afterwards, several noble women, who held flowers in both hands, stomped up to the podium with respect and solemnity and presented flowers to Yagyu Mamoru. Yagyu Mamoru was overwhelmed by the flowers. Those heavily dressed noble women held Yagyu Mamorus arm with one hand and took selfies with the other. They kept taking photos with their mobile phones and were proud and honored to take photos with Sword God. Then, theyughed and giggled to upload the pictures. The male nobles gave good cigarettes, good wine and drinks to Sword God one by one. Instantly, on the side of Sword God, flowers and gifts piled up like a mountain. On therge podium, the cameras of various TV stations were shooting 360 degrees without any dead angle. As soon as Yagyu Mamoru entered, Leo arrived. He was followed by a crowd of more than 10, 000 people and marched into the stadium. Leo was nked by Nadine and Martial Maestro, followed by Cecil, but there was no one to wee them when they walked in. Not to mention the apuse, people inside gazed at them with a look of hatred and contempt. Leo turned a blind eye and walked to the VIP seat on the rostrum with Nadine and Martial Maestro. Holy shit! There are banners everywhere, which says Sword God, I love you! Warmly wee Sword God! Have they ever thought that Sword God may die here? Martial Maestro looked around. He puffed smoke and said quietly. Nadine also said indifferently, Extreme joy may beget sorrow. More than 10, 000 people form Pompeii had taken their seats, and they all looked up to Sword God on the distant stage. Seeing him so favored to such an extent, they sighed and sneered, Holy shit! As Leo walked towards the podium, Alyssa and the Domain Lord of east city greeted with smile, Good morning, Mr. Cohen. Good morning! Leo put his hands behind his back and responded indifferently. At this time, a reporter with a microphone, walked up to Leo and said with a smile, Hello, Mr. Cohen! I am a special reporter from the international TV station. After your match with Sword God this time, whether you lose or win, will you lead your 100, 000-strong army to withdraw from Toyo? In an instant, the whole stadium was as quiet as death, and they listened. Leo took the microphone with a smile and said firmly, I am the representative sent by the Pompeii to this tournament, and I will not hesitate to lead the 100, 000-strong army out of Toyo, no matter whether we lose or win this time! Our purpose ining to Toyo this time is not to provoke and encroach on the people in Toyo or its territory. Our purpose is to seek justice and break the saying that there are no martial arts talents in Pompeii! I have no other destination. Please rest assured! At those words, people of Toyo apuded loudly and the apusested for a long time. They were fully relieved After Leo finished his speech, hended in the same position as yesterday, with Nadine and Martial Maestro sitting to his left and right. Leo raised his eyes and bumped into Yagyu Mamoru across the table, and they stared at each other for a few seconds. Leo showed out a faint smile. Yagyu Mamoru narrowed his eyes, and when he saw Leo smiling, he smiled, with a touch of contempt. Leo vaguelyprehended that Yagyu Mamorus aura was powerful, and was filled with violence. This aura immediately reminded Leo of Dominic. He had the same aura as Dominic, even stronger than Dominics. When the masterspete, they felt their aura before fighting. The strength of the aura could urately determine the power of the opponent. Yagyu Mamoru also felt Leos aura. After a moment, he dumbfounded. He thought, I thought Leo was awesome, he has no inner strength at all. At best he is a skilledyman. I can copse him instantly with my inner strength! However, Yagyu Mamoru did not expect that Leo had the ability to converge internal forces. Once Leo released his inner strength, it would be like a hurricane Leo was obsessed with martial arts. Although he was usually careless, he was always practicing inner strength. He was familiar with the control of it. They saying, deliberate in counsel, prompt in action was the best description of himThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Leo then took a look at Yagyu Piaosu and Yagyu Piaoxue next to Yagyu Mamoru. The two were dressed exactly the same today, and since they were twins, Leo could no longer recognize who was Yagyu Piaosu and who was Yagyu Piaoxue. Today they were very well behaved, gentle as a cat. Leo couldnt see their arrogance and wildness. In particr, their faces, which were originally lively and clear, were filled with a strong sense of mncholy. They looked at Leo in a daze, and their gazes were all sorrowful. Their intuition told them that Leo would be their enemy in the future. Their father became Sword God, but on the way there was a Leo who stubbornly cut off his fathers road to sess. The more they thought about it, the more scared they were At this time, Arie and Ivy also came inte. Their stunning appearance quickly attracted the attention of the people in the stadium now. Originally, everyone had their eyes on Sword God. But after meeting Arie and ivy, they no longer have time to pay attention to Sword God. Wow! Who are these twodies? They are beautiful! They look so beautiful in cheongsams! That taller one is even more beautiful. I heard shes a business goddess. Oh, whats her name? Oh, she is Miss Arie No, she is not Miss Arie! She is goddess Arie Wow! If she is willing to marry me, I can do anything for her! Well, I will pay for ten years of my life if she will marry me Lydia and Emilia in Pompeii also watched the game on TV. Not only did Lydia and Emilia sit in front of the TV to watch the game, but all the people in Pompeii also sat in front of the TV to watch it. When Lydia saw Arie and Ivy walking towards Leo, her heart did aplete somersault and she inexplicably got nervous. Chapter 1334 Ten Million Dollars Especially after seeing Ivys affectionate smile for Leo, Lydia began to be jealous. She knew Leo must have a woman outside. Before he called her several times a day, but this time he didnt call her for so long. So that she could only call him every day in the middle of the night. Why am I so cheap? Why am I still guing him so much as he has another woman? Lydia let out a long sigh and said in her heart. Then she stood up and walked to the kitchen. She wanted to get herself drunk. She was inclined to seek sce in drink Mom, dont you watch TV? Emilia asked when she saw Lydia walking into the kitchen sullenly. I am hungry, Im going to eat something. Oh, then you go and get something to eat. Lydia came into the kitchen. She took out a bottle of white wine, poured a bowl full of it, and drank while she wept. The tears and the wine slid down her throat and tumbled back in her belly. The white wine turned into a thousand strands of poison, eroding the cabin of love hanging in her heart. In a trance, she saw that the cabin was leaning and then copsed. Perhaps in the future, that cabin of love would disappear. Arie and Ivy walked up to Leos side in style. Arie was still aloof. She still ignored Leo and walked straight to Alyssas side. Ivy, however, moved a chair and sat beside Leo, chatting casually. At this moment, the Domain Lord of east city picked up the microphone, and he said loudly, Good morning,dies and gentlemen. Good morning, friends! Now I officially announce that todays contestants are Leo, the representative of Pompeii, and Yagyu Mamoru, the Sword God of Toyo. The game is scheduled for 9:30, and there is still an hour and a half left. Please wait patiently. There was a round of apuse. At that moment, a young man came into the gymnasium, tall and imposing, wearing a kimono and a sword at his waist. He came to the podium in a hurry manner and walked straight to the side of Yagyu Mamoru, the Sword God. Yagyu Mamorus eyes brightened up and he eximed offhandedly, Yagyu Junhua, why are you here? Uncle, I heard about yourpetition, so I came back from abroad early in the morning. Yagyu Junhua, who was handsome and dashing, said to Yagyu Mamoru. Yagyu Junhua,e sit by us. Yagyu Piaosu and Yagyu Piaoxue said in unison. OK. Yagyu Junhua said with a wrinkled brow as he sat in the middle of the two sisters. Yagyu Junhua was Yagyu Mamorus nephew, and he was an orphan. Since he was a child, he had worshipped Yagyu Mamoru as his master and received Yagyu Mamorus tutge. Later, Seeing his talent, Yagyu Mamoru sent him abroad to learn Shadowless Sword. After studying abroad for three years, he set up his own martial school, and his Shadowless Sword was Invincible. His outstanding swordsmanship was unparalleled in foreign countries so far. Countless people were defeated by him with this move. At this time, Leo saw Yagyu Junhua, and his heart sank violently. He felt that his aura was so strong that it could even cover Yagyu Mamoru. He couldnt help looking at him more. Brother, he is Leo, the man whopeted with my father today. Yagyu Piaosu pointed to Leo and said to Yagyu Junhua. Yagyu Junhua immediately paid attention to Leo, his heart jolted. He thought that Leo was not a simple man. Others could not feel his inner strength, but he did. Although he could only feel it a little, it was enough for him to know how powerful Leo was. So, he stood up, went to Yagyu Mamoru, leaned over his ear and whispered, Uncle, dont fight Leo, let me deal with him! Yanagyu Mamoru sighed and then said with a stern look, No! I know youre better than me! But this time I want to fulfill my lifelong wish! Otherwise, I will be sorry for my died wife! Yagyu Piaoxue sighed helplessly and sat down again in the middle of the two sisters. At that moment Yagyu Piaoxue said to Yagyu Junhua, Yagyu Piaoxue, if only you hade yesterday. Your swordsmanship is countless times better than mine, you could have helped me kill Leo. Yagyu Junhua wrinkled his brow and said, Why didnt you tell me? I watched you and Leo fight on TV yesterday. Your ability is too poor and your speed is too slow. The key is that you have no basic skills and no strength! Yagyu Piaoxue sighed and said, Originally I wanted to call you toe, but my father said you are too busy. He asked me not to disturb you. Yagyu Junhua said, You should tell me such a big matter. No matter how busy I am, Ille. If I didnt watch TV yesterday, I would miss it again. Can your two sisters afford it if anything terrible happen to your father? At that moment, arge group of people came into the gymnasium, all carrying a box on their shoulders. At the head of the group was an old man in a suit, with his hands behind his back, walking valiantly. Everyone saw that it was the president of martial arts federation who had arrived. People form Toyo got excited again, and they whispered. This president ising here to give Sword God money. If Sword God wins, he will get a million dors at least! There is must more than a million dors. At least, there is five million dors. Im guessing theres more than $5 million there at least $10 million dors Everyones eyes widened and they were full of curiosity. As expected, the president led a group of people towards the podium. Alyssa and the Domain Lord looked puzzled. They thought, What does this president want to do? The Domain Lord asked the president who walked over, President, what are you doing here with so many boxes? The president bowed and said smilingly, I brought ten million dors for Sword God, because I think he will win. At these words, the crowd was shocked. Afterwards, the president asked someone to stack the boxes behind Yagyu Mamoru. Then the president walked up to Yagyu Mamoru and said smilingly, Sword God, the ten million dors is for you. Yagyu Piaosu, Yagyu Piaoxue and Yagyu Junhua were dumbfounded. Yagyu Mamoru also stunned for a moment. He stood up, shook hands with the president, and smiled, President, what virtue do I have? How can I receive such a great gift? The president held Yagyu Mamorus hand with both hands and said with a smile, Sword God, you deserve it! Because you are the one who represents all the martial schools of Toyo. We believe that you can win, so we are giving you ten million dors up front. Leo and people of Pompeii were stunned and confused when they heard what the president was saying. He gave the $10 million dors Sword God first, as if Sword God was guaranteed to win. They were stunned and confused. Could it be that no matter if Sword Godwon or lost, he could have the ten million dors?This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1335 Clever Ariella At that moment, the president took the microphone and he made a loud statement, Good morning, folks! Today, on behalf of martial arts federation, I am giving away ten million dors to Yagyu Mamoru. I am giving the money to him first, regardless of the oue. Someone must be thinking what if Sword God loses? Isnt this money wasted? At the very least, this money will be still given to him! Of course, many people will say that the money is not my own. It belongs to the martial arts federation. I am not qualified to do this! Yes, if it reallyes to this point, I will pay for it alone! Ill pay for it to martial arts federation! Saying that, the president pped his chest hard three times. After a pause, the president said again in an impassioned voice, But I believe that Sword God will never lose! Its impossible for him to lose forever! After these words, people of Toyo pped hard, Yes! Sword God cant lose! It is absolutely impossible for him to lose! He will win! People from Pompeii sighed with contempt. The behavior of the president made people of Pompeii angry. They all cursed, Holy shit! How could Commander of Wyverns lose? Lets wait and see! The president also said with great excitement, To prove the authenticity of the money, I will open the boxes on the spot for you to check! Saying that, he called someone to open a box of dors for everyone to see, maintaining a diagonal posture. The entire gymnasium saw the money and was instantly envious, their hearts beating wildly. At that moment, Arie took a microphone from the Domain Lords table beside her, and she said, Although I am from Pompeii, I was touched to hear what the president said to Sword God! But what if Sword God loses? If You dont admit what you said, will the money be taken away by the people of martial arts federation. So, I suggest you make a contract. Aries pun severely humiliated the president! All the people of Pompeii immediately shouted loudly, Yes! Tell the president to sign! Yes! Tell the president to sign! Hearing that, the president shuddered. He had actually changed his mind when he brought the money here. Because he said to his men, In case Sword God still loses after taking the hormone pills, lets carry all this money back and not give it to him! He will be too embarrassed to take the money because he doesnt win. Everyone agreed. They all thought Sword God would not take the money if he lost. They thought that money was the best incentive, and would make Sword God try his best to kill Leo. When the president heard what Arie said, his face turned gloomy and he held up the microphone and shot back, As a person from Pompeii, it is none of your business! I think youve been a busybody. Will I break my word I said in front of so many people? When Arie saw him refute her, she also got angry. She widened her eyes and said angrily, Of course, you will! You are a base person. Everyone can boast! I can also make exaggerated promises, will you believe it? You might as well be sincere. You can say frankly that if Sword God wins, he will get $10 million, if he loses, he wont. This is more convincing than what you just said. However, ording to my imagination, if you are so sure that Sword God can win, it shows that you have a bad intention. There is definitely a huge conspiracy behind it. ording tomon sense, you absolutely use some methods to control Sword God! Arie was in the herbal medicine business, she knew that there was a foreign hormonal excitement drug used in thepetition, which could be taken orally, or injected by syringe. Athletes who took it, his power could be increased to ten times. But taking this medicine was life-threatening to people, and if the medicine didnt work, it could cause cardiovascr explosions. Sword God was a bargaining chip for them to win. They must make full use of him. With ten million dors and potions to bet fate of the entire martial arts school in Toyo. If Sword God won, martial arts federation would benefit a great deal. Of course, if Sword God lost, all the people in Toyo would hate him. He caused the trouble and he had to pay for the trouble. Arie was such a smart person, she felt the sorrow and pitiful for Sword God. But she had no evidence to point out the presidents conspiracy, and at the same time she was worrying about Leo. The president turned red. He was afraid that things would be exposed. In case Sword God died of overdose of poison, and then the dead body was taken to the autopsy, he could not escape. So, he cried out, Its a downright dirty calumniation! OK! To express my sincerity, I will sign! Great! People of Pompeii apuded warmly. Alyssa immediately brought pen and paper, and the president bravely wrote down the notes and singed it. Then he gave Arie a vicious look and said, Bitch. Ill have someone kill you one day! After writing the note, the president came to Yagyu Mamoru and gave the note to Yagyu Mamoru with a smile. Come on, Sword God! The prosperity of the martial arts of Toyo depends on you. Shocked, Yagyu Mamoru took the note with trembling hands and said, Thank you thank you! President, dont worry! I will definitely win! Im willing to risk my life! Hearing these words, the presidentughed loudly, and then patted Yagyu Mamoru on the shoulder, Sword God, that is what we want! OK! I will do my best to deal with thispetition! After speaking, Yagyu Mamoru handed the note to Yagyu Junhua. Yagyu Junhua was an orphan, and was rose up by Yagyu Mamoru. Although Yagyu Junhua was only his nephew, he had regarded Yagyu Junhua as his son. Besides, Yagyu Junhuas sword skills were extremely superb, even better than him. In case he lost, the president repented and wanted to take back the money, Yagyu Junhua would kill him. Leo lit a cigarette. He silently watched all this, indifferently. At this time Nadine said quietly, That young man sitting between Yagyu Piaosu and Yagyu Piaoxue seems very powerful. Is he the son of Sword God? Ivy said, No, I just heard him call Sword God as uncle, I think he is Sword Gods nephew. Martial Maestroughed, The President today will definitely lose ten million dors.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Nadine said to Leo again slyly, My lord, I feel that the president is dubious. He is indescribably bizarre. Leoughed, What gossip did you hear? Tell me. Nadine sighed and said quietly, I always feel very strange, but I do not know what is wrong! It was 9:30 and the game was about to start. But at this time, the sky began to change. Just now it was still clear, and now there were dark clouds. The weather changed from clear to cloudy, and it became sultry. At this time the Domain Lord came out, he took the microphone and said in a loud voice, Thepetition now officially begins! Chapter 1336 Behind the Conspiracy Domain Lord took the microphone and added, Please wee Leo from Pompeii! Leo stood up, with a smile on his face, and walked with formidable steps to the side of Domain Lord. Then he bowed and fist in the air to everyone. Immediately, people from Pompeii shouted loudly, Fighting! Commander of Wyverns! Commander of Wyverns will win! Domain Lord called out again, Please wee the Sword God from Toyo, Yagyu Mamoru! Hearing that, Yagyu Mamoru also stood up , and he bowed in all four directions before booming his fists again. Fighting! Fighting! Sword God, you will win! The country of HE was filled with people roaring and thundering. Leo took the initiative to shake the Sword Gods hand, and they said to each other, Hello! Yagyu Mamoru coughed and asked with a forced smile, Mr. Cohen, what kind of weapon are you using? Leoughed lightly, I dont need weapons! Just deal with you with my empty hands! Hearing these words, the people of Toyo sighed and sneered. The Sword God is pressing down on us, if we are reckless, we will die! Leo is so disrespectful! Facing the Sword God, he unexpectedly has two empty hands. Fine, I can kill Leo today anyway, whether he uses weapons or not! As long as the Sword God can kill the Leo today, I will immediately spend a heavy sum of money making a golden statue of the Sword God to disy in my home, so that my children and grandchildren can worship him forever. Me too! Ill also sculpt one and put it in the big family shrine Seeing Leos reluctance to use his weapon against him, Yagyu Mamoru felt he was being too dismissive and rude. His face darkened at once and he said in a cold voice, Since you dont use a guy topete with me, there is no need for this match! I am a great and famous Sword God, loved by all the people of the country, and I y with the sword, and since you are empty-handed and lose the act of the match. If I kill you with my sword, people then will still say that I bully children! Humph! Hearing this, Queen Alyssa was filled with horror as she looked at Leo in horror, thinking to herself that she would be in trouble again in case the Sword God forfeited the match. Leo was unperturbed andughed lightly, Yagyu Mamoru, we Pompeii talk about the 18 martial arts, and we are proficient in all 18 martial arts! Unlike you who only know the swordy, I guess you dont know anything else! Besides, no one in our Pompeii would wear this ancient sword on their body in recent times. Since you dont want topete with me, it proves that you are weak and afraid! You admit your defeat on the spot! Yagyu Junhua was furious at hearing this, his face whooshed white as he almost flew up and drew his sword and stabbed Leo straight in the throat. People from Pompeii were instantly filled with all kinds of saying. Yagyu Mamoru, since you dont want topete, ok, you admit your defeat and you make amends to our Pompeii and apologize. Its fine if you admit your defeat, you wont lose anything, ten million dors is gotten. Haha, you gets rich now, from now on you can retire and take some more wives Hearing it, Yagyu Mamoruwas humiliated and embarrassed, and he was so angry that his gnarled beard stood up in anger like a hedgehogs roots. But he was unwilling to put aside his pride and give in to the Leo! The sword is his life, the sword is a god above his head! The gods he valued must not be despised! Domain Lord on the side looked helpless, he frowned at nothing. One was the Sword God of Toyo and the other was his superiors best friend Leo, he dared not offend anyone. At this point, Arie approached Leo and Yagyu Mamoru in a modest manner. All the people were immediately silent, trying to listen to Aries voice. It was like a painted bird. Arie stood in the middle of them, taller than anyone else due to the ten centimetre heels she wore today. She was so beautiful in her violet cheongsam. She took the microphone from Domain Lord, twinkling herrge almond eyes like shear water, and said. The Sword God, Yagyu Mamoru, is right! The sword is the supreme god for him. He likes to game swords and sword sparring to show his strength, being the host of him, we should respect him. Hey, the little sister, please lend me your sword. With that, Arie smiled at Yagyu Piaosu as she extended her slender fingers and said. Yagyu Piaosu and Yagyu Piaoxue rose to their feet with a loud voice, both drawing their long swords at the same time and presenting them with both hands. Here you go, sister! The two sisters have great respect for Arie because Arie has just done them a favour and the 10 million dors has been duly returned to them. Not to mention one sword, I would be willing to give away a hundred ones. Arie took the sword from Yagyu Piaosu and smiled, One is fine. If you take two swords, your father will be unhappy again. The room roared withughter and people apuded enthusiastically. Their eyes shone with reverence for Arie. Arie handed the sword to Leo and said in a cold voice, Use the sword topete with people and keep a low profile.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Leoughed bitterly and took the sword. Afterwards, Arie handed the microphone to Domain Lord and went back to her seat in a modest manner. Queen Alyssa exhaled with relief, then she smiled. The audience once again gave a round of apuse. The president and his servants looked at Arie with resentment. Afterwards, Domain Lord wiped the drops of sweat from his head and smiled, Sword God and Leo, now you can go to the field topete with each other. Today we have hired an international referee master. You two must listen to him for everything, otherwise more fouls and lose easily! You must remember that! Both of them nodded at the same time, and then Domain Lord took them off to the yground. A member next to the president of the Martial Union, who was worried, bit his ear and asked, President, the referee supervises them. Is it good to us to put the drug? The president muttered softly, The referee has been bought off by us and he will help us with the drug. The member was dumbfounded and gave a thumbs up, You are so brilliant! Arie looked at the president in a daze as she wrinkled her brow in thought. Domain Lord led Leo and Yagyu Mamoru to the referee. The referee, a Chinese, was in his forties. He was 190 cm in height, with a white shirt, western trousers and leather shoes. He looks like quite a gentleman. The referee shook hands with Leo and Yagyu Mamoru, then took the microphone from Domain Lord and said, Now I will briefly announce the rules of the match. As this is a free fight, both sides can attack their opponents in any way they want. Even if they kill each other, there is no legal liability! The duration of each game is set at twenty minutes a game, with a ten-minute break in the middle. Also, for fear that the yers will be poisoned and assassinated, the two yers cannot drink water from outside and can only drink mineral water from my ce, which was sent to me by the Eastern City Domain Master after testing. With that, the referee pointed to two piles of mineral water on the ground. As Arie was worried that the Sword God would be poisoned by the member, she told Queen Alyssa to do so. However it was still murdered by the president of the Martial Union, who had just asked someone to sneak a bottle of mineral water to the referee, with an honorarium of one million dors, designated for the Sword God. The referee epted it readily and said with a smile, I know, Ill give Sword God the drink at the right time. Chapter 1337 Sword God’s Shot Then, the referee officially announced the start of the game. A female model, in a swimsuit, holds a sign in her hands that reads First time. With all the screams and whistles in the audience, she walked around Leo and the sword of god with a smile on her face and graceful grace, and then closed the cards and stood aside. Immediately, the referee was in the middle of them and made a shing gesture with his hand, Start! Come on, Sword God! Sword God will win! Come on, Commander of Wyverns! Commander will win! The cheerleaders on both sides began to shout hoarsely. Especially the people of Toyo country were crazy, they were waving the g, the men were all shirtless, their hands were crazy, all of them were red-faced. The car shot from a dozen steps on the yground was photographed in circles from a distance. Leo and Mamoru gave him a cold look. Immediately, Leo pulled out his long sword, and he swishly danced twice, then pointed the sword to the ground on the right, in an oblique shape. The temperament was awe-inspiring, as majestic as a mountain. He stared at Mamoru coldly, waiting for his sword. Mamoru pulled out the bronze sword, and the sword body shed a faint copper light. This sword was thirty centimeters longer than the sword in the hands of Leos, and the front of the de was slightly upturned in an arc shape. This knife was not as white and bright as Leos hands, but the de was copper-colored. But people who knew knives would be horrified immediately after seeing it, because this knife was a treasure knife that cut iron like mud. The treasured knife in Leos hands was an alloy steel knife, but the alloy steel content was small, and only some were cast on the edge of the knife edge. The treasured sword in the hands of Mamoru was made of all-alloy steel. When the two knives collided, the knife in Leos hand was easily cut off by Mamoru. Bronze sword? When Leo saw Mamoru pull out his sword, he felt a shudder in his heart, and even his tongue was cold. It was only then that he understood the good intentions of Mamoru, no wonder he wanted topare swords with himself. Nadine and Martial Maestro were also shocked at the same time, and shouted in unison, Bronze sword? Martial trembled and lit a cigarette, and said faintly, This sword god is really calcting, and wants to use the strengths of the sword to suppress the inferior weapons in Leos hands. Nadine smiled coldly, I didnt expect this old man to be so sinister and sinister, and the abacus hangs in his heart. As for the curators of various martial arts halls in Toyo, they were shocked when they saw Mamoru possessing a bronze sword, and they were even more determined that Mamoru won the game. In an instant, Mamoru became violent, and he wanted to kill Leo with a sword within three strokes. Of course, he wanted to cut the sword in Leos hand, and then cut him with the trend. Immediately, he flicked his sword and made a move, like God shoots the sun, and his sword and arrows shot at Leo. The ground was driven by his powerful astral wind, causing a burst of flying sand and rocks, at an astonishing speed. Because of Mamorus speed, Leo felt that he was thrown at him like a huge ck stone. What shocked Leo in particr was that when he killed himself with his sword, the de was shaken into several pieces by him. Immediately, Leos heart froze, and he hit a whirlwind move, swinging the sword in his hand into an arc. Loud noise was heard! The two swords collided, Mamorus sword stabbed in the air, and his whole body mmed into Leo again, and Leo escaped with a twist. After Mamoru jumped out a few steps, he flew backwards and shed towards Leo with his sword. This move was so powerful that it roared through the air and shed the back of Leos head. Leo knew that his sword was very powerful and did not dare to use the sword style to split, so Leo ducked his head. Mamoru s sword shed into the air again, he was furious, and with his left foot a little, he rose into the air again, raised his long sword high, and shed at Leos head with all his might. Between lightning and flint! Leo smelled the powerful breath of Mamoru, which was like a mountain pressing on the top, like a huge waveing towards him. The bronze sword shone with golden light in the air, wisps of brilliance, and even the sky and the earth changed color! Martial and Nadine were stunned and stunned. They knew in their hearts that as long as Leo dared to take this move, Leo would undoubtedly be defeated, and the sword would be broken. Of course, they also saw that the situation that Leo in was passive. Facing the flying sword in the air, Leo could only use the sword to block the distance. And the people on Toyos side, they also saw the terrifying sword of the Sword God, and Leo would die. So they shouted excitedly, Come on, Sword God! Come on, Sword God! A loud sound bang! Mamoru let out a loud roar, sword shed down with force, Leo struggled to mount it with a sword. In an instant, the whole grass was dusty and filled with dust. The dust instantly covered both Mamoru and Leo. Haha Leo was killed! Our sword god won Sword God is great! Sword God is invincible in the world! As expected of a sword god! With one sword, Leo was cut off with a sword! The curators of dozens of martial arts halls, when they saw this situation, stood up and shouted loudly. Hearing this, all the people in Toyo cheered that the Sword God had won, and their voices were full of joy. When the people in Pompeii saw this, they were stunned at the same time. Everyones hearts were hanging in their throats, and they were jumping. Martial and Nadine stood up at the same time in surprise, their hearts also jumped, and their eyes were horrified. They are waiting for the dust to dissipate to see the results. Queen Alyssa and Arie stood up at the same time in fright, looking at the dusty dust, their faces turned pale with fright. Emilia Cohen, who was far away in Pompeii, was sitting in front of the TV and shouted in horror, Dad! Dad, are you alright? In Pompeii, those watching on the side of the TV had different opinions. Some people said that Leo is dangerous, and some people said that Leo was fine. Because they believed that Leo could never be defeated. Adam and Tiana were also watching the live broadcast. Their children were thousands of miles away, their parents were worried, and their hearts were pounding. However, Piaosu and Piaoxue were extremely happy, and their hearts finally fell. Although the president of martial art alliance and his subordinates were also happy, they were not happy at this time. The president of martial art alliance said softly to the member next to him, When you gave the medicine to the referee just now, did you transfer the one million to him?Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The member said softly, President, I will transfer it to him. Hearing this, the president wanted to die, he sighed heavily, and said bitterly, Its over, we lost another million dors, we didnt even take the sword magic, and Leo died. Millions of dors are a real fight. The member smiled grimly, Dont worry, President, I will call a group of brothers right away. After the game is over, I will kidnap him, force him to take out the money, and kill him with a single click. The president immediately smiled and said softly, Yes! Kill him, but keep things steady! Dont expose it. The member snorted and said, You can rest assured! President. Chapter 1338 When Rainstorm was Coming But how did they know that when Mamorus sword fell, it was impossible for the Leo to block. He knew the consequences better than anyone else. If he blocked it with a sword, the sword in his hand would be chopped immediately. Coupled with the inertia and force of the sword, his head would be chopped in half instantly. So he used the illusion of enticing the enemy to go deep, and pretended to use a sword to block Mamorus sword. Then he had already dodged behind the Sword God with a swirling motion, dodging the fatal blow. Leo, who jumped behind Mamoru, wanted to kill Mamoru with a sword, but he did not dare to do so, and continued to retreat. Because Leo knew that he would pounce in seconds. Especially Mamorus killing stab was very heavy at this time, it was the time when the tiger came down the mountain and the yang energy was booming. Sure enough, Mamoru shed into the air with his sword, and most of the de of his sword plunged into the sand, and his feet also sank into the soil. On the surface, Mamoru seems to be in a dilemma, but in reality, it is not in the way for him at all. He swept his body and rose into the air. At the same time, he drew his long sword, and his whole body flew obliquely towards Leo, and another sword shed towards Leo. The long sword of Mamoru once again raised the dust in the sky, and shrouded them in the dust of the sky again. Leo saw Mamoru was shing across with another sword, and he did not dare to block the sword in his hand, so he ducked his head again. During the frightening fight, Mamoru also discovered that Leo did not dare to block his own shing style with a sword, only the stabbing sword style, Leo dared to block. So instead of stabbing, he frequently used chopping and shing to deal with Leo. Next Mamoru recklessly attacked Leo. However, all of them were dodged by Leo, and while Leo was dodging, he began to run against Mamoru again. He wanted to use up Mamorus stamina, and when his stamina dropped almost, then counterattack Mamoru . This made Mamoru furious, and he tried to kill Leo again. When the dust settled, the entire gym was stunned. Because they saw Mamoru and Leo fighting again. Leo was still there, and the sword in his hand was still there. The Pompeii people screamed with joy, and they allughed and started talking. Our Commander is a god. He is so fragile that he can never be defeated by an opponent! Yeah, our Commander always turns danger into danger, and always turns defeat into victory! Nadine and Martial pped their hands happily, then gave a thumbs up and shouted, Young Master is too strong! When the people of Toyo saw that the Leo was still alive and well, they were so angry that their faces turned ck, their bodies were instantly cold, and the eggnts that had been beaten with frost wilted. All sighed and sighed. He had been shouting loudly just now, but in a blink of an eye, he was all silent, and his spirit was frustrated. The president of martial art alliance and his subordinates thought they could save a million dors.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Now everyone was pale with heartache, they were speechless in astonishment, and they all wanted to cry. At this time, the referee suddenly whistled and shouted, Stop! Rest for ten minutes before ying! Hearing this, Mamoru and Leo immediately stopped. Mamoru was panting heavily while leaning on the sword, his face pale and sweaty from exhaustion. But Leo just breathed slightly, then smiled, and hummed a little tune lightly. At this time, the referee brought two bottles of water, one for Mamoru and one for Leo. The two immediately drank water. The president of martial art alliance saw Leo drinking water happily, he regretted that he did not put some poison for him to drink. But he dared not, because Leo led an army of 100, 000 here, even if he gave the chairman a hundred courage, he would not dare. Cecil, Martial, and Nadine all came to Leos side. Leo sat in a chair, Cecil lit a cigarette with him, and said in a low voice, Master, our three-section stick is made of all-alloy steel, which can withstand the bronze sword of Mamoru, I just noticed it. Now, his bronze sword was also made of post-gold steel. Leo took a puff of cigarette and said with a smile, Ill y with him before its time to see what tricks he has. Martial looked up at the sky, and then said with a stern face, Commander, we have to kill him early, you can see that it is almost raining in the sky, and I am afraid that when it rains, the Sword God will be rude. If we donte, then we are really passive. Leo was startled, he looked up at the sky, and sure enough, there were dark clouds. At this time, Mamoru was also sitting on the resting chair, and his nephew Yagyu Junhua was doing massage with him. The two of them were whispering something. Yagyu Junhua also looked at Leo from time to time, his eyes full of resentment. At this time, Nadine also whispered, Young Master, dont mess with Mamoru, Cecil is right, whip him with a three-section stick, this sword god really thinks we are easy to bully. Hearing this, Leo nodded and said, Okay, Ill take him as soon as possible in the second game. The people in the whole gym saw dark clouds in the sky, and it was getting dark. They started scolding God, worried that after the heavy rain, the two of them would not y. Ten minutes hade. Leo and Mamoru stood up. The female model holding the y card held the second time card and walked around the venue. The referee walked up to Leo and Mamoru and asked, Seeing that its going to rain heavily in the sky, are you going to fight or not? Mamoru said in a cold and firm voice, Hit, hit with a knife! Leo said with a smile, I am the same, I will beat you with a knife! Okay! Lets start! The referee made a chop gesture with his hand. Immediately, the two opened the frame. At this time, a strong wind began to blow in the sky, followed by thunder and lightning. Immediately, the people watching were panicked. But some brought umbres, and some did not. Yet no one left the gym. Leo and Mamoru had entered the game. The people on both sides started shouting again. However, the arena was not afraid of rain at all, because the tarpaulin covered it. Leos eyes were stern, he looked at Mamoru coldly, and then he rose into the air, his sword and man were united, and he shot Mamoru like an arrow from a string. In the face of the terrifying bronze sword of Mamoru, Leo changed to defend and counterattack, not allowing Mamoru to cut himself frequently, but to take the initiative to attack. This Leo sword stabbed Mamoru directly in the throat. Mamoru quickly opened with his sword. But Leos sword was a false move, and then his sword nted, and the sword was pulled straight to the forehead acupoint where Mamoru guarded. The sound of breaking the air roared away, and the sword wind took off sand and rocks. The sound Dang! Mamoru used his sword to hold when Leo stab with a sword. At the same time, a flying kick from Leo had already kicked Mamoru in the chest. Bang sound! Mamoru was kicked back a few steps by Leo and then stood up, but he stood upright, and he looked at Leo coldly. it is good! Pompeii people shouted loudly. Chapter 1339 The Great War Seeing Mamoru safe and sound, standing as steady as Mount Tai, Leo was stunned. If it was someone else, Leos kick had already kicked him several feet away, and he would have to vomit blood if he didnt die.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. It seemed that Mamoru s internal strength was stronger than he imagined. Immediately, the internal force of Leo sank, urging the aura of Tiger Bashing Fist, and the aura of true essence in the Abdomen area exploded. An endless stream of true essence aura poured into his limbs from all directions. The muscles and bones of his limbs increased and thickened, and the muscles made a clicking sound. Immediately, Leo made a sound of tiger roaring and dragon roaring, and his body jumped several feet high in the air, holding his sword high in both hands, shing towards Mamoru fiercely. In the dim sky, the knife light shed a phantom light, illuminating the surroundings. A huge gust of wind was blown by the sword, flying sand and stone, dust and flying sand filled the light of the sword. At the same time, there was a huge lightning bolt in the sky, and thebination of lightning and sword light formed a shocking picture. The people in the entire gym were stunned by this scene, and the surroundings were as quiet as death. At this moment, Mamoru was kicked by Leo just now, and he was stunned. After hitting the middle foot, he immediately protected the kicked part with his true essence to prevent the wound from cracking and bleeding. He looked strong from the outside, but at this time he was in a heart-wrenching pain. Seeing such a powerful strength of Leo, he smelled the aura of a martial artists huge internal strength. To be precise, he had never seen a warrior with such a powerful and terrifying aura. Powerful made him feel what was terrifying. His pupils dted, the pupils were full of giant sword shadows, and his eyelids twitched wildly. Just a short distance away, he could have dodged Leos sword by dodging, but his feet seemed to be filled with lead, and he couldnt move. He could only gritted his teeth and fought hard with both hands, the sword from Leos was like to cut off mountain. Boom! The two swords collided, a huge collision sound, a huge collision of Mars, and a huge light that spread around. The sword in Leos hand was cut into two halves at the moment when it shed on the bronze sword. The broken sword body flew high into the sky, and matched with the lightning in the sky in one sword. The huge internal force in Leos hands was melted away by Mamorus bronze sword, but a third of it was passed into Mamorus body. That was, with this one-third of the strength, Mamoru was beaten into the air, and with a plop, he rolled to the ground. In an instant, Mamorus eyes were split open, and he vomited out a mouthful of blood. However, the bronze sword in his hand was still tightly grasped. He only felt darkness in front of him, and in the tark, he saw his tragically dead wife, in the air, in the clouds and mist, making bursts of sorrow and crying Leo fell to the ground from the air, he threw the broken sword in his hand, put his hands behind him, and stood tall. The referee immediately used his body to protect the fallen Mamoru, holding the words brief, and shouted loudly, One, two, three If the referee counts to ten and Mamoru has not gotten up, the referee will rule him lose. The whole stadium was dead quiet, and all the people in Toyo Kingdom were dumbfounded. Dad Dad When Piaoxue and Piaoxu saw this, they screamed, they jumped off the stage and ran like crazy. Junhua stood beside the referee, his face was pale in pain, and his body was shivering. At this time, One person from Toyo shouted, Sword God stand up! Sword God stand up! Sword God stand up So everyone shouted, Sword God stand up, Sword God stand up Hearing that, when the referee counted to the ninth, Mamoru flew into the air, and he looked at Leo violently. Leo was startled. All the people in Toyo Kingdom immediately cheered loudly with excitement, and they roared again, The Sword God will win! The Sword God will win! There were a few more thunders and lightnings in the sky, and then it rained heavily. The pea-sized raindrops hit Mamorus face, making it even more ferocious and strange. Leo smiled faintly in the wind and rain. The huge storm suddenly turned the ground into a mud pond. Kill! Mamoru roared, he seized the opportunity of Leos bare hands, raised the bronze sword in his hand, and killed Leo. When he was running, he trampled theyers of water sshes on his feet, and the sword brought the dense rainwater and shed at Leos head. Leo ducked, but the sword speed of Mamoru was really fast. When Leo lowered his head to hide from the sword, Mamoru flew and kicked Leo in the stomach. Leo was kicked into the air, and fell heavily to the ground. The sewage on the ground sshed several feet high and fell again, sshing on Leos face and body. Seeing that Leo was hit hard, the Pompeii people were instantly stunned. Even people in Pompeii who far away from the site were shocked. Emilia started crying in front of the TV. She shouted, Dad, get up! Dad, get up! When Adam and Tiana were drinking tea, they were surprised that they even threw the cup in their hands on the ground. Empress Alyssa, Arie, and Ivy were so frightened that their faces turned pale. It is good! All the people in Toyo country were screaming wildly, they were screaming like thunder, and the men took off their coats and went into battle with their hands naked. Some women were so excited that they didnt even need an umbre, and they also screamed madly. The sound of wind, rain, thunder and lightning, roar the sound was in the ear. The whole stadium was noisy like an earthquake. Mamoru saw Leo was knocked to the ground by his own kick, he froze in his heart, and he roared! Then he rose into the air, he held his long sword high, and countless rainwater was carried up by his long sword, like a crocodile jumping up from the water. The high-altitude thunder and lightning sounded again, and a sh of lightning as bright as day struck from the sky. The shadow of Mamoru in the air was lit up, and he was majestic like an eagle flying with outstretched wings, and he shot forcefully towards the ground. Leo, who fell to the ground, was terrified and almost fainted by the sewage. He mmed his head hard, his turbid pupils turned clear, and suddenly saw the long sword in the air shing at him. He flew to the right and rolled to the right, and at the same time, his right hand was propped up, and the whole person rose into the air. Boom! Mamoru shed down with a sword, and the sewage on the surrounding ground sshed several feet high like surging waves. Haha Leo is over! In the wind and rain, the people of Toyo shouted excitedly again. But for a moment, they stopped again, only to see Leo descend from the sky and punch Mamoru in the head. it is good! The people of Pompeii immediately shouted happily, and they apuded vigorously. After Mamoru shed into the air with his sword, in a trance, he saw Leos flying fist hitting his head at such a fast speed that he couldnt allow him to draw his sword at all. Immediately, he shed forcefully, and at the moment when Leo punched in the air, he drew his long sword and swept towards Leo in the air. Chapter 1340 Boxing Although Leos punch was empty, he grabbed Mamorus shoulder with his left hand, and then threw him out by force of inertia. Mamoru, who had just drawn his sword, was about to use his sword to sweep at Leo in the air, but was suddenly thrown out by Leo. Plop! Mamoru fell on all fours, but his sword was still firmly in his hand. It is good! When the people of Pompeii saw Leo turned defeat into victory, they apuded enthusiastically again. Emilia shouted loudly, and then she picked up the flute and blew it hard to cheer for Leo. Adam and Tianaughed happily when they saw Leo turned defeat into victory. Seeing Mamoru fell to the ground, Leo did not dare to jump on it, otherwise it would be very dangerous. So he looked coldly at Mamoru who fell to the ground. Immediately, Mamoru flew into the air, but before he could stand still, he was swept to the ground by a sweeping leg of Leo. It is good! Pompeii people apuded loudly again. At this moment, the torrential rain was still maddening, the sky seemed to have broken a big hole, and the rain was pouring down. The muddy water sshed Mamorus face, Mamoru was furious, he supported his hand and flew into the air. With a move of a thunderbolt on the ground, the human and sword roared towards Leo, and the rainwater carried by Mamuro, like the wheels of a car, passing by. Mamuro defended this sword with great momentum, and the sound of breaking through the air was still powerful in the cluttered voice. When the Pompeii people saw this, their hearts hung high, and their pupils shrank inward. The cheering team of Toyo Country, through the sound of rain, spread to Mamuros ears, and his morale was boosted. Leo saw Mamorus killing technique, poking his heart, he sincerely apuded! Immediately, Leo dodged and avoided his sword. Mamoru braked quickly, and with a little bit of his left foot, he flew upside down, and used a sword technique that swept thousands of troops. The sound of the sword was loud, and the sharp sword wrapped in the rainwater and shed hard at Leos back. Leo leaped into the air and did a beautiful backflip, easily dodging him. When Mamoru saw the sword split into the air, he roared again and jumped into the air. Person and sword changed the posture of wind, fire and thunder, and mmed into Leo violently. Leo dodged from left to right, jumped up and down in the air, graceful and unrestrained posture, and neat movements. It is like Leo danced varous dances and break dances in the wind and rain. The graceful actions of Leo caused countless beauties in Toyo to fall for it. They eagerly watched the dancing of Leo, sighed, and murmured, My God! Is this a fight or a dance? Why is the posture so beautiful? Make me doubt life! At this time, the rain stopped, and the tark clouds were no longer rolling in the sky. The sun broke through the clouds and came out. A ray of sunlight fell. The two were still fighting, still no winner. At this time, the referee blew his whistle and shouted loudly, Stop! Rest for ten minutes. Mamoru put away the sword, he held the sword with both hands, panting, his face pale. Leo took a few breaths, then looked at Mamoru with a smile on his face. Both of them became y figurines and went to their seats to rest. The referee took two more bottles of water and handed them to Leo, and said with a smile, Leo, you have worked hard, drink water. Leo took the water and smiled. Cecil urged from behind Leo again, Master, why dont you use a three-section stick to whip him? Im really worried about you. Leo didnt say anything, just thought about it. Of course, it was not that he doesnt like to hit Mamoru with the three-section stick, but he was not eager to use it. Because he felt that he was improving himself when hepeted with Sword God, most importantly he wanted to learn more about Mamorus moves. But only someone with a high art and audacity like him would dare to do so. If someone else had already pulled out the three-section stick. At this time, Martial helped Leo light a cigarette, and said faintly, Commander , its time to y with him with a three-section stick, and defeat him early. Nadine sighed and said quietly, Young Master, its time to close the. I dont think Sword God can keep up with his physical strength. Ill take him down for the third time! Got it! Im free. Leo took a puff of cigarette and said with a big smile. Junhua still squeezed his shoulders and massaged with Mamoru, his eyes were fixed on Leo, and his face was full of anger. Piaoxu used a towel to help Mamoru wipe her hair and face, looking at her fathers face that turned old in an instant, her heart was full of mixed feelings, and tears fell from the corners of her eyes.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Dad, lets stop the game. I think your strength is not as good as him, stop fighting Really stop fighting Piaoxu trembled in her heart, and she finally couldnt hold back any longer, so she said the words. Dad, sister is right! You are indeed not as good as the Leo. Lets give up the game and admit defeat. You dont match his age If you continue to fight I cant imagine it Piaoxue also said worriedly. Dad, yes, thepetition is also about age. You watch the international martial artspetition. They also choose people of the same age topete. You are in your fifties, but Leo is in his twenties. How can you fight? Give it up. Mamoru sighed and continued to persuade. Hearing this, Mamoru snorted, his eyes were violent, and he said in a cold voice, Dont talk nonsense, you two! How can Ipare to Leo? I havent lost yet, so you two just say some bad words. ? Besides, Im looking at the 10 million US dors from the president of the martial arts alliance. Even if I fight my life, I will finish this game! What are you two doing here? Why dont you go to the stage to guard the 10 million US dors? , There are so many people here, what if the money is stolen? Hurry up and go to the stage, there is nothing to do with the two of you here! Piaoxu and Piaoxue were scolded and cried by Mamoru, but they had no choice but to go to the stage to guard the dor. Seeing that the heavy rain had stopped, the president of the martial arts alliance on the stage, he also stepped down, and apanied by a few entourages, he came to the side of Mamoru. Hello, President! When Mamoru saw the presidenting, he stood up in awe and said with a smile. The president patted Mamorus shoulder with a smile, and said with a smile, Sit down, Sword God, we have seen your great strength, I believe you will definitely win! You will definitely win! Haha. Mamoru nodded vigorously and said firmly, I must win! There is no reason not to win! Besides, I havent shown my ultimate move yet, and I will show my housekeeping skills in the third round. Great, good luck! The chairman patted Mamoru on the shoulder again and said. Immediately, he walked to the side of the referee and asked softly, When will the medicine be taken? The referee looked around and said softly, President, it should be in the third round. I think Leo is still in good spirits, but no matter what, after the third round, I must go! Chapter 1341 Drugs With a gloomy expression on his face, the president said in a low voice, You control the time yourself, and you must not miss this opportunity, otherwise you will not be able to take this responsibility. The referee nodded quickly and said solemnly, Yes. After the president threatened, he led his followers away. Arie, who was sitting on the stage, saw from a distance the presidents sneaky way of talking to the referee. She froze for a while, thinking to herself, what did this president want to do? What did you say to the referee? Arie frowned tightly, always feeling that something was wrong, she was inexplicably sweating for Leo. At this time, the referee blew his whistle again and shouted, The game is ready to start, the two yerse and stand! Hearing this, Leo stood up from his chair. He had already taken off his wet coat and wore a ck vest on his upper body. His physique was exceptionally strong and burly. The good figure of the Leo immediately caused the goddesses of Toyo Kingdom to scream. A beautiful and wealthy businesswoman from the Eagle Country, she blurted out, This handsome guy has a really good figure! Hes amazing! A good figure and a good face make us envious! I swear I will marry him in the future! Let him be my driver, the annual sry is 100 million. A gentleman from Toyo Kingdom sneered and said, Hmph, he was killed by the Sword God after a while. Go and find him in your dreams. The rich businesswoman looked disgusted, and said coldly, I like him, its none of your business! Im not from the country of Toyo, you are too lenient! The gentleman said with a look of disdain, Beauty, Im not arguing with you either! Lets bet the two of them to win or lose. The wealthy female businessman sneered, Okay! How much is the bet? I wonte if the bet is too small. Say a price and talk about your strength. The gentleman took out a business card from his purse and handed it over with both hands. The rich businesswoman took the business card and saw that it was the big boss of Toyo Country Casino. Beauty, lets bet 100 million. If you lose and have no money, be my wife. If I lose, I will give you 100 million. The gentleman said fascinatedly. The rich businesswoman sneered and said, Okay! Ill bet on the Leo to win! If I lose, Ill give you 100 million US dors, and Ill give you a wife, thats impossible! Lets make a proof! Saying that, the rich businesswoman took out the paper and pen from her briefcase, and wrote two of them. The gentleman said with a smile, What a beautiful font! People are even more beautiful! I bet the Leo lost! After the rich businesswoman finished writing, she said coldly, Sign it, take out your ID card, dont be a white wolf with empty gloves! Okay! Take it out and take a look. Let me tell you, the president of the martial arts alliance is my father. The gentleman said with a smile. The rich businesswoman said coldly, It is necessary! Who your father is is none of my business! I am betting with you! Not with your father! Those who wish to admit defeat in the casino! Afterwards, the two looked at each others names on their ID cards and signed them. The gentleman blurted out, Is your name Harriet Wace? Its such a beautiful name! Harriet took the note and handed it to Christ next to him, Uncle, keep it for me. Christ, who was wearing a sun hat and sunsses, said with a smile, Niece, you have made a fortune! Harrietughed and said, Uncle, half of us will be half by then. Christughed and said, Okay, this moneyes so fast! Its more than Sword God, fifty million dors, half for one person. Hearing this, the gentleman was so sensitive that Christ was mocking himself, so he scolded him, Damn old man, what do you mean? After the game is over, I will kill you! Christ pursed his lips and smiled, Im so scared, Im so scared! There were more than a dozen people sitting beside Christ. They nced at the gentleman, and murderous intent appeared in everyones eyes. Although Harriet blocked Leos phone number, she could never forget Leo. That day, she went to Qianfeng Temple to be a monk in a fit of anger, but she couldnt be idle for three days. She missed Leo so much. She knew yesterday that Leo was going to participate in thepetition today, so she camest night. Since she blocked Leos phone number, she was embarrassed to call him. Mamoru and Leo looked at each other. He found that Leo had a three-section stick tied to his waist, and sneered, Why dont you use a three-section stick with you? Leo said with a smile, I forgot, but I will use itter. With that said, Leo took out the three-section stick, danced a few times, put on a pose, and sneered, Let the horsese here! kill! Mamoru rose into the air, and the sword and man were united, shooting towards the Leo like a flying arrow from the string. This sword stabbed at Leos throat, fast and ruthless. Leo dodged quickly, and at the same time, Leo beat Mamoru with all his might. Bang! Mamoru was hit in the back, and he stumbled and rolled to the ground. it is good! Pompeii people shouted loudly! And frantically apuded. Seeing this, the people of Toyo were stunned and stunned. Harriet apuded vigorously. She nced at the gentleman beside her, but saw that he was calm and calm. This made Harriet puzzled. Mamoru fell to the ground, he quickly got up, roared, and rushed towards Leo with a fierce sword. Leo ducked with his head bowed, and hit Mamorus legs with all his might. Plop! Mamoru fell back to the sky again, and fell heavily to the ground, and the muddy water sshed all over him. It is good! Pompeii people apuded frantically again and apuded enthusiastically. The cheerleaders of Toyo Country werepletely wilted, and they looked pale as if they had deted a balloon, and they began to sigh and sigh. Dad, Daddy, stop beating! Piaoxu and Piaoxue, two sisters, their faces turned pale with fright, shouted loudly. Then the two ran off the stage like crazy, trying to stop the match between Mamoru and Leo.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. stop! The referee ran over at this time, he stood in front of Leo and shouted loudly. Then he squatted down and asked, Sword God, are you all right? Mamoru coughed and smiled miserably, Its okay. The referee smiled sullenly and said, Go and rest first, and then yter. Then he raised his head and said to Leo, Leo, take a rest and fight again. OK, no problem! Leo smiled and walked to his seat. Master, you are awesome! Cecil said with a thumbs up. Yagyu Junhua also ran over, and he and the referee helped Mamoru to the seat. Immediately, the referee brought over a bottle of mineral water, handed it to Mamoru, opened the lid for him, and said with a smile, Sword God, take a drink and take a rest. Mamoru immediately took the mineral water and drank it with a gulp. Chapter 1342 The Mad Sword God After giving Mamoru pills mixed with hormone, the referee finally released a long breath. He knew the drug would take into effect in two minutes, and Mamoru would be in horrible state which was out of the referees imagination that he decided to leave. At that moment, Piaosu and Piaoxue ran over, and they called out at the same time, Daddy, Daddy, are you okay? Im fine! What are you shouting about! Back to the stage to keep an eye on the money! Hurry up! Mamoru said angrily and his eyes looked unusually violent. Junhua frowned and crouched on the ground, and was pressing Mamorus injured leg. The two sisters intended to persuade their father to give up, yet they swallowed their tongues back by his shouting. They signed and backed to the stage. Just in the next second! Mamoru, who was sitting in a chair, suddenly widened his eyes, and his whole body twitched violently, his muscles and bones emitting a clicking sound. The tark face turned scarlet, and even his eyes were as red as blood. How are you, Uncle? Whats wrong with you uncle? Junhua was so shocked that he lost his voice and screamed. Boom! Mamoru stood up abruptly, and his clothes were cracked into pieces, leaving him topless. Suddenly, his gained visiblyrge amount of muscle mass. Then, he leaned back and roared, kicking Junhua, who was crouching on the ground, several feet away. Seeing their father became so strange, Piaosu and Piaoxue, who just arrived on the stage, were scared out of mind. They turned around and ran to their father, shouting Daddy Daddy Then Mamoru grabbed his longsword on the edge of the chair, and yelled, Leo, Im going to kill you! The roar sounded like a thunder shaking the entire stadium. The shouting was as powerful as a supersonic that vibrating everyones heart and lungs. It was so powerful that made everyone feel suffocated. All the people in the entire gymnasium were shocked. No one understood why Sword God would look like this, and they wondered if this was his ultimate weapon. Only the president and people around himughed eerily. When Arie saw this, she knew that the thing that made her worry had finally happened. The gentleman sitting next to Harriet sneered, The Sward God will win. I knew it! Harriet and Christ suddenly looked different, and they were both shocked. Christ said slowly, I suspect that the Sword God was drugged. Harriet was horrified but she wasnt afraid of losing 100 million dors. Instead, she was worried about Leos safety. She went with Leo to destroy the Phantom group and had found their location. Seeing Mamoru changed strangely, Leo was frightened. Nadine immediately shouted, Young master, be careful! I suspect that Mamoru has taken a special hormone drug. Now he is ten times stronger than before. Mamoru held his sword high and rushed toward Leo like a mad bull. People in Toyo shouted excitedly, Come on, Sword God. Mamorus sword moved very fast. Leo jumped up but only to see the sword stabbing at his chest. The sword scraping through the air, whistling off the string like an arrow. Left with no choice, Leo flung his three-sectioned stick to deal with the sword. Bang! The three-sectioned stick and the bronze sword entwined each other. Leo was horrified for he felt the force from the sword. It was as forceful as having a thousand pounds from Mamoru which made him backwards, even the purlicue was tingling. The sword was entangled by the three-sectioned stick. At that moment, Mamoru roared again and strongly raised his sword. Leo was picked up by him and casted to the sky. This was so out of Leos expectation that he felt like a dream, and he also lost the three-sectioned stick. Leo flipped in the air before hended on the ground. Mamoru jumped in the air again, attempting to kill Leo in the air. His sword moved so fast that sounded like flying sand. Good! The people of Toyo shouted. In the air, Leo saw Mamoru shing his sword toward him. So, he gathered energy in his waist and kicked back to Mamoru. Mamoru shed his sword forcefully, while Leo mmed his head hard into Mamorus abdomen. Mamorus was knocked backwards by the force of Leos iron head. Puff! Mamoru fell to the ground, with his body covered in mud. Good! This time, the Pompeii people shouted and apuded. Harriet shouted and apuded hard as well. As soon as Leonded, Cecil shouted and threw her three-sectioned stick to Leo, Master, take it! Seeing the three-sectioned stick thrown at him, Leo jumped up in the air to catch it. Though Mamoru fell to the ground in the air, he got up with a grunt like nothing had happen. Raising his sword high again, he roared again and shed towards Leos waist. It was so forceful that even the wind was gusting. Leo swept up into the air, then he made a beautiful backflip. Meanwhile, he mmed his three-sectioned stick to the back of Mamorus head. Bang! Mamoru flung himself down to the ground, heavily and face down. His sword also flew a few meters away. Good! The Pompeiins shouted and apuded hard. Mamoru fell to the ground and didnt move a muscle. The referees were supposed toe and count at this point. If Mamoru did not stand up before the referee counted to 10, he lost thepetition. After the referee put the drug to Mamoru and saw that his fighting with Leo had already attracting everyones attention, he ran away. Stand up! Sword God! Stand up! Stand up! All of the people in Toyo shouted out loud. When Leo saw Mamoru fell to the ground, he thought he had passed out, so he walked over to see. However, Mamoru stood up with a huff, his nose and mouth and ears were all bleeding. Leo was shocked and froze for a moment. In that moment, Mamoru rushed to him, as fast as a bull. Leo struck hard with his three-sectioned stick, but was caught by Mamoru, who was as strong as a bull. Now they held either end of the stick, and the two were pulling at each other. The force was so strong that made them walked in circles. Then both men put forth their strength at the same time. st! The alloy steel buckles were pulled off. Puff! Both men fell to the ground at the same time. But both men stood up at the same time and pummeled each other with the remaining half of the stick. The two sticks collided hard together, and both sticks were shaken away due to the tremendous strength from Leo and Mamoru.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Leo was jolted backwards for several steps, his face dazed and his purlicure sore. Before Leo realized what had happened, Mamoru caught Leo and lifted him high. Drop him! Drop him to death! The people of Toyo shouted frantically. Chapter1343 Fall of the Sword God Mamoru held Leo high in the air, spun him violently for several times before he threw him away. Leo flipped several rounds in the air andnded firmly on the ground again and looked at Mamoru with a smile. Good! The Pompeii people shouted again. Mamoru was stimted by the drug, and he felt like he had unlimited energy. He was wailing and snorting like a bull. Instantly, Junhua picked up Mamorus sword and shouted, Uncle, take the sword. Whoosh! The sword flew over and Mamoru reached out to catch it. Mamoru got his sword and now he was like a tiger with wings added. Heughed loudly and flew his sword towards Leo. Go Sword God! Go Sword God! Go Sword God! All people of Toyo shouted and screamed. Facing the powerful Mamoru, Leo was also at the end of his wits for he knew that Mamoru was being drugged. Even if he wasnt killed by Leo, Mamoru would be ruined due to the excessive use of his body. Whats more, this drug can be effective for up to five hours. How could Leo keep holding on for five hours? It was good enough to fight for one hour in such highly intensive fighting. Leo decided to kill him with his Tiger Bashing Fist. Otherwise, he would be the one to be killed. Leo then took a deep breath into his abdomen and urged it to release energy. Instantly, Leo felt like full of energy all over his body and both arms were noticeably stronger. Whew! Mamoru flew his sword at Leos head again, meanwhile, Leo punched at Mamorus face forcefully. Boom! Being punched, Mamoru screamed in agony and his blood spurted from his nose and teeth. Mamoru stumbled, and Leo flew up and kicked the sword out of his hand. Immediately, Leo leaped up in the air to several feet and he roared and swung his right fist. Leo released so forceful energy that even the wind were vibrating and jetting to the air like a fountain. At the same time, Leos right fist and arm shed with wisps of golden phantom light, looked like images of tigers and dragons. The air around him were whistling, stretching and coalescing around his right arm. Leo throws a hard punch targeting at Mamorus chest. Boom! The punch was so forceful that it made Mamoru fly through the air and crash backwards. His giant body knocked over the awning as he continued to fly away rapidly. Then Mamoru fell heavily on the ground, splitting blood and convulsing. Junhua ran frantically to Mamoru. He kneed and picked up Mamorus head with both hands and screamed piteously, Uncle uncle Mamorus eyes protruded and his seven orifices bled. Oddly, Mamoru once again saw his wife crying in the clouds, miserably Leos Tiger Bashing Fist had shattered all of the Sword Gods internal organs, and even gods would not be able to heal him. The entire stadium instantly became quiet as the crowd was in shock. Even all the people of Pompeii were stunned by Leos Fist, unable to speak for a long time. Daddy Daddy Piaosu and Piaoxue screamed in horrible agony as they stumbled toward Mamorus body. Leo withdrew his fist and stood loftily. Hearing the screaming from the two sisters, Leos whole body was stunned, and he tightened his brows and released a long sigh. Cecil, Nadine and Martial Maestro stood behind him in silence. At that moment, Junhua sadly walked to Leo. Covered in blood stains, Junhua suppressed his anger and said in a cold voice, Leo, after I settle my uncles affairs in a months time, I will go to Pompeii topete with you. I hope you wont hide yourself by then! Otherwise, I will destroy all the martial arts schools in Pompeii! Showing a poker face, Leo said indifferently, Fine! Ill wait for you! I wont do anything to avoid thepetition. Junhua said coldly, I hope you will keep your promise! Thats for sure. A word can never be withdrawn. See you in a month! Leo said indifferently. At that moment, Nadine said quietly, Your uncle was drugged. Dont you know that? Junhua was stunned and said in a cold voice, I also suspect that. Nadine said, Didnt you notice that even the referee had run away? I suspect he was the one who drugged your uncle. Furthermore, the president of the Martial Alliance hade over to the referee and they spoke secretly for a while. They are acting strangely. Hearing these, Junhua frowned, and his face turned ck.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, Martial Maestro also said slyly, It is obvious now. It was plotted by the president ! He was afraid of losing thepetition, so he drugged your uncle to a terrifying state, trying to win our Master. If your uncle wins, they could have a good deal with the money! Nadine added, If your uncle hadnt taken the hormone pills, he wouldnt have died, and our Master wouldnt have to kill him. We could have solved it peacefully. However, your uncle lost his mind after taking the pills. Junhua ran to the stage as fast as he could. The game was set and the audience of Toyo exited the stadium disappointingly, sighing along the way. Seeing that Mamoru lost the game, the gentleman who had made the bet with Harriet, was shocked. Noticing that Harriet was also shocked, he ran after the crowd. Before the gentleman could ran away, he was surrounded by ten strong men. A strong man put the gun against the gentlemans stomach and said in a cold voice, If you dare to run away, Ill shoot you. Seeing the gun, the gentleman pissed in fear and shivered, Brother, I I didnt run ah You cane with me to the bank to take the money Harriet walked over, with a face of contempt and sneered, Rubbish, how could you dare to y with me! How could you dare to run! Christ took off his hat and sses and asked the gentleman in a cold voice, Do you know who I am? The gentleman took a look at Christ, immediately scared out of his mind and shivered, Ah, Master He, yes, Im sorry I didnt recognize you just now Christ put his hands behind his back and said in a cold voice, What did you scold me for just now? Now you p your face a hundred times! p hard! The gentleman was so frightened that he said, Ill p myself a hundred times With this, he pped himself over and over. Immediately, many people gathered to watch what was going on. And many of them also knew the gentleman. They wondered why the gentleman, who used to be so arrogant, was pping himself. Chapter 1344 Take its Consequence As Yagyu Mamoru was dead, the president was put in a fluster. He said to all his attendants immediately, hey guys, now that all the children of Yagyu Mamoru are not here, lets get the ten million dors out of here. Hurry up! Yes sir! The two dozen men carried the boxes and were about to leave. Arie prevented them from going and shouted angrily, president, Yagyu Mamoru has lost his life, and you have signed the contract. How dare you, you rat! The president was furious and cried, Fuck! Are you crazy? You are courting death. Stop right there! Put all the boxes down in three seconds. Another man who called Yagyu Junhua said as he walked up to them. The presidentughed loudly, Brat! Your uncle lost thepetition. Upon the decease of him, the sum of money will pass to me. Yagyu Junhua said coldly, Anyway, the contracts written in ck and white, as which we should all do. The president jeered, Yes, I wrote it, so what? I can annul what I wrote, no one dares to resist me in Toyo. Yagyu Junhua said in a cold voice, Well, I will kill you! Yagyu Junhua drew his longsword. The president was furious and roared, Guys, go! Take his life! At this, more than twenty men immediately dropped their boxes and drew their long swords, lunging viciously at the young man provoked their president. With a long load cry, Yagyu Junhua took to the air and his flying sword shook straight. Rapidly, all men had their throats slit by the sword, lying on the ground. Yagyu Junhuas sword was so fast that no one saw him strike and all these people were dead. The spectators were horrified and dumbfounded. They thought, Its an umonly gifted man that he is simply ten times more awesome than the Sword God Yagyu Mamoru! Leo and his friends were there, too. He just saw him shake his sword and then all the men were lying on the ground. He was stunned and thought, if he had fought against Yagyu Mamoru, he would have hardly won. The speed of the sword was just too bizarre. The president was horrified and pissed, because he had never seen such a bizarre swordy in his past life. Yagyu Junhua immediately put his sword in front of the president and said in a cold voice, Now, its your turn. The president scared to death. This poor guy knelt down and begged for mercy without hesitation, My lord, please forgive me! All the money belongs to you. Yagyu Junhua yelled coldly, Why did you ask the referee to poison my uncle? How dare you! The poor guy trembled as he said in a frightened voice, No! I never do it! Dont nder me, my lord. Yagyu Junhua yelled again, Wheres the referee? He is here! Caught by us! At that moment, Queen Alyssa and the Domain Lord walked in through the gym doors. A group of men behind them were escorting the referee in. Turn time back. When Yagyu Mamorus drug kick in, Arie told Queen Alyssa at the first time. Coupled with the fact that the referee slipped away at once, Queen Alyssa realized that she would be framed by poisoning the Sword God, if everyone knew that she had asked the Domain Lord to send the drugged water to her uncle.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, she rapidly led the Royal Army, which filled the city, in a great round-up of the referee. Thank god, He was recaptured at the airfield. A few royal soldiers threw the referee at the feet of Yagyu Junhua. One of them said, Yagyu Junhua, it was the president who told the referee drugged Yagyu Mamoru. The fee was one million dors. Now these two are yours. At these words, Yagyu Junhua was furious and he shouted forcefully over to the twins in the distance. The two sisters, who had fainted from crying, immediately stumbled over and stood by Yagyu Junhuas side. Yagyu Junhua put a knife to the referees neck again and asked, Did the president tell you to poison my uncle? The referee was so frightened that his face was pale as he shivered and said, Yes, he did. He gave me a million dors in return. Yagyu Piaoxu and Yagyu Piaoxue were shaking with anger. Yagyu Junhua shivered in a rage. Soon he put the knife to the presidents neck, shouting viciously, Damn you! How dare you argue just now? Now you have all the evidence, what else do you have to say? The president was horrified and then fell to his knees, begging for mercy, Mr. Yagyu, please spare my life! Have mercy! No matter how much you want, Ill pay you back! Yagyu Junhuaughed bitterly at the sky and said in a shaky voice, Bah! Money cant sacrifice my uncle, but both of your heads can. After saying that, Yagyu Junhua violently chopped off their heads with his sword. Oh no, dad! Please dont kill my dad! In the audience on stage, a gentleman, held in a death grip by a couple of Christs bodyguards, still in handcuffs, was tearing his heart out and calling out to the president. Queen Alyssa was so surprised to see Harriet and Christ that she called out, Hello, Harriet. Hello, Christ! Come here and have a seat, haha At these words, Harriet and Christ immediately went up to the stage. It so happened that Leo walked over. he wondered to see his old friends on stage. Why was Harriet over there? At the same time, Christ was greeting him, so he immediately walked towards the stage. Seeing an old friend, Harriet immediatelyughed cheekily, Mr. Cohen, I missed you so much At the side, the other women, Arie, Queen Alyssa and Oda Yuki, were dumbfounded. Were Leo and Harriet used to be couples? Leoughed, Are you serious? You have blocked my phone number and WeChat, remember? Harriet had nothing to say. Everyone were amused by their funny dialogue. For a while, Harriet exined, Mr. Cohen, I havent blocked you now. I have an urgent matter for youter! Chapter 1345 Encircle and Suppress Leo smiled and said, Okay, Ill wait for your call. When Harriet finished speaking, she escorted the gentleman to the bank to get the money, along with her uncle Christ. Leo and his friends then left the stadium as well. Arie watched his retreating figure, thinking of the close affinity between Leo and Harriet, and Harriets vague attitude. She felt sad and jealous with tears in her eyes. Everyone loved Leo! She dishonourably had sex with Leo, being pregnant, was it what she want? Actually no matter how deep she loved Leo, she would never be the only one for him. Maybe keeping the baby is not a considerate decision. She was a rich woman of promising career, whose prospects were unlimited. Yet she had made herself look so vile and shameless! How ridiculous it was! It was time to change! She decided to have the baby done and set herself up for a new life from scratch. Firstly, leave Leo. Secondly, marry someone in Toyo, even a divorced man would be a better choice. Being with Leo would be painful, giving birth his baby would be more painful. Absence of fathers love would be a matter for regret forever. Not only did it bring pain to herself, it brought even greater pain and hurt to the child. She decided to get rid of the baby immediately. Queen Alyssa called two cars for Yagyu Junhua, one for the funeral home with Yagyu Mamorus body, the other for her own royal car with ten million dors. A few more Royal troops were called to help Yagyu Junhua to escort the banknotes away. There were dozens of bodies left, which were to me, so let their families clean them up. When Queen Alyssa was walking down the steps, she suddenly broke her foot and rolled down the stone steps. Her belly hit a jutting rock, which made her fainted and bleeding. Queen Alyssa! Queen Alyssa! The crowd cried out in terror. That afternoon. In the ward of Oda Hospital. Arie was lying on one bed after a special abortion. Queen Alyssa was lying on another bed because she just lost her baby due to an ident. They had beenmunicating with each other for a long time. Queen Alyssa was sad at first, but aftermunication, she was relieved and no longer sad. Ariemented, To have, but not to hold. Leo and Lydia belong to each other. Perhaps renunciation is the best way for us. When the Lord closes one door, somewhere else he opens a window. Thanks to Arie, Queen Alyssa gradually found her way, too. At the same time, 100, 000 troops of Pompeii boarded their ships and left, and so did Nadine. Leo stood on the pier, looking out at ships. He was also inexplicably confused. He could have gone back to keep Lydiapany. He owed her too much. Onlypanionship is the best medicine for a broken rtionship. But a phone call from Harriet made it impossible for him to go back, because of the information where Phantom was located. The ce where they were located was in a primeval forest to the north of Dongcheng, called Tiger Cloud Sky. Phantom was his enemy. When he closed his eyes, it was again as if he saw Phantom cloning his person inrge numbers to gue his family and loved ones. Tonight, Harriet invited Leo and Christ to a banquet at the Harmonic Rain Hotel. It was after five in the evening, the sun was setting and twilight wasing with it. Cecil had to go back to his country in the evening because his mother passed away. Leoforted this unfortunate man by giving a generous gift. Afterwards, Leo took a taxi to the Harmony Hotel.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Arriving at the door of the private room of the hotel 666, he pushed the door in. Harriet stood up with a kind smile,ing over to pull Leos arm. Mr. Cohen, Im afraid you werenting. I have called you several times but no answers. Red Rose and Julia stood up and greeted cheekily together. Hey, Mr. Cohen! We meet again. Leo smiled and waved to them, sitting beside Christ. He shook his hand, Hello, Christ! Christ shook Leos hand and said with a big smile, Hey man, you flied in the air and punched with such force that it seemed like you could destroy a tank, which convulsed me. You must be martial arts wizard! Haha! No, no, no, I was forced! Leo said modestly. Next to Christ sat an inch-haired strong man, with a cold face and a strong sword brow. Christ introduced him to Leo, Leo, this is Hart, he is from the special forces. He will apany you to destroy Phantom together. At this point, Harriet smiled and asked, Uncle Christ, how many soldiers do you transfer to us? How about 100, 000 troops? So that we can destroy Phantom once and for all and avenge my fiancs death? Before Christ answered, Hart said, Before the 100, 000 troops arrive, the sprites will all run away. The target is toorge. Wed better use small teams to hunt and surround them first, lock them up, and then call for arge force to support and close the, so that no one can escape. Christ agreed, Right! You guys go into the mountains first, feel out the situation in the mountains, and then our troops will be ready to take over. After a pause, Christ asked again, Hart, how many men will you take with you? Hart pondered for a moment, then said, A few of us is OK. After we have mapped out the situation, you can send a dozen more helicopters to destroy them with hellish missiles at once. Christ said in a stern voice, Good! As soon as I get the call, Ill immediately call the helicopters to go over and bomb them. Theyll be there in ten minutes. At dinner, Hart suggested leaving tomorrow afternoon and climbing the mountain in the evening, not during the day, as searching the mountain during the day would easily expose the target. After dinner, Leo and Harriet wandered along the beach, with Red Rose and Julia following from afar. Harriet said slyly, Queen Alyssa fell and hurt herself this afternoon, which made me incredible. Leo asked in wonder, What? Is she hurt badly? Chapter 1346 Phantom Harrietughed quietly, Dont worry. shes fine except abortion. Shes not married, who is babys father? Im too embarrassed to ask. After saying that, she gave Leo a long cool stare. Leo was stunned, then he smiled sarcastically, I dont know, it has nothing to do with me. Harriet said with a straight face, Youd better not. Otherwise you owe Lydia too much. And then sheughed out loudly again. Leo felt really sorry to Lydia. After all, it was a fact that he and Arie had a baby, though it was not of his own affection. Once the baby was born, he would be condemned by Lydia. Different from Harriet delight, Leo felt gloomy, What are youughing at? Are you gloating? Harriet said, Of course not. I swear I will neverugh at Queen Alyssa. Arie is even stranger.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Leo considered she knew that Arie was pregnant, so he asked nervously, What? Harrietughed out loud a few more times and said with a sly smile, Shes also lying in a hospital bed next to Queen Alyssa, and shes also pregnant. Fellow sufferersmiserate with each other. Leo felt more nervous, How do you know that she is also pregnant? Harriet stared at Leo strangely, then asked, Mr. Cohen, you look so nervous. Leo smiled, Of course not. I am just curious about her. It seems to make sense, huh. Harrietughed, Arie was pregnant, but she had an abortion. She didnt marry anyone either. Whats wrong with this world? Everything is so strange, haha This good news was a load off his mind. However, he still had some regrets. The sunset was beautiful, but it always gave regrets. The following day was clear, windy and sunny. Leo and Harriet went to Christs armoury, where they picked out their favourite weapons. Everyone changed into military camouge uniforms and military high board leather shoes. Hart arrived. He was tall and imposing like Leo. Leo picked out a sniper rifle, a miniature submachine gun, two pistols, a Swiss Army knife, and multiple magazines of bullets. He put the magazines in his military travel bag. Hart smiled and asked, Mr. Cohen, it seems that you are quite skilled in selecting firearms. Harrietmended you for good shot. You have been a soldier in the army, right? You should be within the rank of officer. Leoughed, No, Im just an ordinary soldier, I dare notpare with you. Leo took a nce at the sniper rifle, This is quite a nice gun. This is one of thetest Barrett sniper rifles. The range is up to three thousand meters,es with a magazine of twenty rounds, no need to change bullets frequently. The only drawback, the barrel is too long, heavy and not good to carry. Hart, who also picked a Barrett sniper rifle, said slyly. I think its quite a handful, heavy. The bullets are steady. With that, Leo slung the gun over his shoulder. Then he took out the map Christ gave, which was a map of the forest. The forest, surrounded by sea on all sides, was a veryrge isted ind with a vertical and horizontal diameter of about thirty kilometers. To their awfulness, there was no indication of what specific location Phantom was in. Harriet said in a daze, To find their location is like looking for a needle in a haystack! At this time, Christ walked in and asked Leo, Mr. Cohen, do you want to go there by helicopter or ship? Leo pondered for a moment and answered, Helicopter. Ship is too slow. In case we were attacked by pirates and suffered a fierce fight. Everyone agree. Christ advised, Well, lets eat dinner instead of operational ration before set off. Suddenly, Christs phone rang. When he saw the phone number, his face immediately looked solemn as he picked up the phone and listened to the person on the line, nodding frequently. After hanging up the phone, Christ said with a straight face, ording to the reliable information I have received, tomorrow morning after six oclock, there will be a ship racing towards the west of Tiger Cloud Sky to disembark. However, the exact contents of this ship are unknown to Phantom. You can get off at the west side at night, then intercept the people on this ship and infiltrate Phantom together with them. Yes! Everyone said in unison. Harriet asked doubtfully, Uncle Christ, is this news reliable? Christughed, Whats wrong? You dont trust me, do you? Yes, I do! Harriet giggled. After dinner, everyone loaded up and headed out to the helicopter. In the helicopter, apart from the two pilots, five people, Leo, Hart, Harriet, Red Rose and Julia were on board. Twenty minutester, the helicopter arrived at the western edge of the Tiger Cloud Sky Primeval Forest. The helicopter hovered low. Hart opened the cabin door and threw down a thick rope, then each of the five people grabbed the rope and slid down. Then the helicopter collected the rope and drove away. In the moonlight, it was found that there was indeed a two-meter-wide mountain road here. By the moonlight, Leo observed the road and said quietly, Look guys, there are actually traces of the tanks keel chain spread pressed here. Hart quickly squatted down to look and said in surprise, Theres really something there! Leo said slyly, Phantom even has tanks. It seems they are not simply equipped, lets hurry up and hide in the grass. If someone shoots us, we will all die here. At these words, everyone immediately hid in the bushes. Harriet said, Why not walk up this road and kill the enemy directly to their base? Hart snorted, Harriet, Phantom is not stupid. Up there are all the guard posts and snipers waiting for you. I promise any ce in the grass up there is dangerous. It could be that the ground is full of mines, because mines are cheap to make. They must bury as many as they can. Besides, we are not familiar with this ce. Leo was silent. He suspected that his old man Karl was in the area too. What kind of rtionship did Karl have with Phantom? Was the leader of Phantom rted to Karl? Chapter 1347 Phantom’s Lair As the five of themy quietly in the grass, Harriet said quietly again, It would be better toe tomorrow morning instead of this, its exhausting. With that, she rolled over, looked up at the stars, and said quietly again, I hope there are no snakes in the grass, Ill take a nap and call me if something happens. No one cares about her. Its no need to care about her. Suddenly, Leo said, A group of people areing down from the mountain. Harriet immediately asked in shock, Where is it? Shh! Dont talk! Leo said. Hart pricked up his ears and listened to the ground for a moment, and said softly, There really is a group of peopleing, could they be here to attack us? Everyone, get your guns ready, all use submachine guns and fire at a short range. Leo listened for a while and said, Their footsteps are unhurried, like a patrol. They cant be shot at. It will expose our target. Use a knife because I dont know how many there are now. Its thorny. Hearing this, everyone put away their guns and drew their Swiss Army knives. Leo said suddenly again, If its really patrols, wed better not hurt them. Theylle and then go. Theres no point in us hurting them. Our target is the people on the ship tomorrow morning. All fall back and take cover. Having said that, Leo was the first to retreat a dozen metres or so behind. Everyone followed Leo backwards and was all on their backs in the grass. A momentter, in the moonlight, a group of people dide, lined up neatly. They all wore long ck uniforms, swords at their waists and carried submachine guns. Leo counted roughly and there were seven persons in total. They walked slowly to the front of Leo and the others. Then without even stopping for a moment, they simply turned their heads and walked away. When they had gone, the five men sat up and fell relieved. At this time Harriet said quietly, My uncle just said that the head of this Phantom organization has a birthday tomorrow, so there are many peopleing to drink. I guess all the peopleing tomorrow morning are drinkers. We will just kidnap the person called Karl at that time, because he is the secondrgest head of Phantom. Karl? Leos brain buzzed for a moment. It was really a coincidence and an injustice. He had mixed feelings inside. But when Leo thought of Phantom cloning so many of his own, he was furious again. For the sake of his Pompeii and for the sake of his family, it was time for great justice to be done. Since you, Karl, are unrighteous, why should I be benevolent? Since you want to kill me, Im sorry. At this point Harrietughed again and said, I heard my uncle say that Karl is my best friends father and is Mr. Cohens father-inw, so how is it going tomorrow? The crowd was stunned as Hart, Red Rose and Julia looked at Leo together. Leo sighed and said quietly, You can kill him all you want tomorrow. Even if you dont kill him, Ill kill him all the same! Theres no way out. My father-inw and I were born to be enemies, mutually exclusive! Again, the crowd was stunned. Harriet coughed and said, Mr. Cohen, I have known about you and your father-inw for a long time. Your father-inw has indeed gone too far. He even dared to kidnap my bestie Lydia. He is not like a father. Leo said with a bitter smile, How can I say this? I destroyed his Pompeii, and sooner orter he wants to kill me. The ount is another enemy meeting, but it is good. There must be an end to this. Not to destroy him is not possible. Otherwise, I can not rest in peace for life! Next, everyone began to lie down in the hay and sleep, taking turns on duty for more than two hours each. The night was uneventful and the seven patrollers never turned up again. The following morning, around six oclock, it was dawn and the red sun was rising over the horizon, filling the sky with colourful hues. At that moment a cruise ship came from the distance, which was not very big, the ordinary smallest kind. At the front of the cruise ship stood a man with a cold face and a sturdy, hard body. His ck robe was swathed in the wind, and he held his hands back and furrowed his sword brows in contemtion. This person is Karl. Behind him stood an entourage of a dozen or so. Today is his cousin Anthonys birthday, so he went to Toyo yesterday to buy food and gifts and muddled through until this morning. Anthony is the head of Phantom, the supreme officer. Since the overthrow of the Pompeii Dynasty by the Leo, Karl came to this HG Mountain to be the second inmand of Phantom. He and Anthony had agreed that when the banquet was over, he would lead arge number of men and a dozen of Leo that he had cloned to reenter Pompeii and take back the lost Pompeii. When Leo saw the cruise ship heading this way from afar, he picked up his binocrs and looked at once. He froze and found that it was really Karl. So heughed bitterly, Harriet, the man standing on the boat is really my father-inw. Harriet ate and smiled and asked, So now what do we do, arrest him or not? Its up to you. Leoughed, What if we dont catch him? Then what are we doing here? After saying that, Leo put down his binocrs and said softly, We now prepare our guns, take out all the attendants around Karl, kidnap Karl, ask him to take us up the mountain and find the base of Phantom. Then we will ask Christ for more people to help us. Christ said that the troops woulde in two directions to support us then. One air force and one ground troops, to wipe out Phantom once and for all. When Leo talked to Christ yesterday, Christ also hated Phantom very much. This is because two of his friends who were arms dealers were also cloned by Phantom group and looted of arge amount of property. Of course Christ was also worried that he would be finished if he was captured and cloned by Phantom one day. His lifes work will be destroyed if so.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. In order not to mistype Karl, everyone picked up their sses and carefully identified his face. Everyone took their submachine guns, climbed to the front and turned on the safety of their guns. Leo added, Listen to my orders when you shoot. When I say yes, you then do it. Dont even shoot indiscriminately. Everyone nods their heads. A momentter, the cruise ship pulled up to the shore and stopped, and a sailor threw a staircase down from the ship. Karl was then the first to climb down. Then thirteen men in ck climbed down from the boat, and finally the sailors hoisted down the food gifts from the boat in droves. After the people and items had been unloaded, the cruise ship sailed away. Whirling around, Karl walked in the forefront. His hands behind his back, chest out and head held high. As thirteen people had to carry things, they were naturally slow and pulled away from Karl by about two metres. As Karl walked ahead of Leo, Leo shouted, Fight! There were only thirteen men, and each mans submachine gun fired just ten rounds, killing thirteen men in an instant. Karl was terrified and before he knew it, Leo and Hart jumped to his side and put their guns to Karls head. Chapter 1348 The Death of Harriet Two submachine guns were held against Karls head, and under the dark muzzle of the guns, Karl wimped out. Immediately, Red Rose took out her handcuffs and cuffed Karls hands behind his back. Karl looked at Leo with sultry and poisonous eyes. Leo put away his gun and said with a smile, Dad, sorry about that, lets go, take us to your base. With a coldugh, Karl then put his hands behind his back and stepped forward. Leo and Hart followed closely behind, following in the same footsteps. Harriet followed behind, eating andughing. The journey was uneventful, and then after a section of the slope, something extremely bizarre happened. It is cloudy everywhere and the higher up you go, the foggier it gets. In the foggy forest, only Karls head could be seen. Nothing else could be seen. However, Leo and the others could only see their heads but not their feet. This part of the mountain, as the name suggests, bes more and more hazy if you go further up the mountain. Leos heart was struck with a sense of foreboding, so he shouted to Karl, Slow down! Next! Boom! Ah! Leo only felt his feet stepping in the air and his whole body fell. While at the same time, his body was falling at a high speed. Leo was scared out of his wits. Bang! Leo fell heavily on his forehead on top of a suspension bridge, then his whole body bounced up and thennded heavily on the wooden nks of the bridge. With that, he spat out a mouthful of blood. Leo clenched his teeth and used his breath to protect his heart and veins from passing out. There is no haze at the bottom of this valley and the view is clear. With his pupils scattered, Leo found that only Harriet lying around him. Hart, Red Rose and Julia had disappeared. He tried to get up, however a huge pain in his chest caused him to pass out again. Below the suspension bridge is a river with fast flowing and rushing water. At the downstream of the suspension bridge is a waterfall, which in turn is 10, 000 feet deep below. However, Harriet was not serious, as she fell on top of the suspension bridge,nding on her back, and she had her travel bag on her back. The travel bag blocked her fatal blow and she fell just a little dazed before rolling over with a dazed look on her face. Seeing Leo spitting out blood, she lost her voice and screamed, Mr. Cohen Mr. Cohen The suspension bridge shook violently and Harriet could only crawl on her knees to Leos side. Her eyes opened widely and her face was horrified as she eximed, Mr. Cohen, are you all right! Mr. Cohen Across the woods, the sound of heavy gunfire rang out. Numerous bullets hit Harriet. Blood gushed out from Harriets body like popping beans. Harriets big, beautiful eyes were abruptly frightened as the bullets still continued to hit her. As that soul of Harriet was about to break out of its shell, she pounced on Leo at the moment of her meditative stay. It effectively protected Leos head and body. Bullets were still flying and the sound of breaking air still echoes through the valley. The wooden nks of the drawbridge were shattered and riddled with holes from the bullets. The broken nks sshed into the air and fell back into the current, with the sound of rushing water as it drifted away into the distance. Leo had a dream. He saw a blue sky with Harriet standing in the clouds. She was dressed as a bride, wearing a blue cheongsam. She was stunningly beautiful. She smiled bitterly at Leo, Mr. Cohen Im leaving, we can never meet again, you must take care of yourself! I hope we will see each other again in the next life. At that moment a pnquin fell from the sky, and around it came many bands, who blew and yed. The pnquin hovered in front of Harriet. Harriet once again looked at Leo and smiled bitterly. Then, Harriet turned her back slightly. Her whole body shivered and her slender back was so lonely and pitiful. And then Harriet lifted the curtain of the pnquin and she got in, and the curtain was covered down so that she could no longer be seen. With the band ying and beating, the pnquin flew up into the sky and floated away into the distance. Harriet, dont go please! Harriet, dont go please! Leo was screaming during his dream and he woke up with a jolt. He saw Harriet lying on top of him, covered in blood, which was dripping onto his face. Leo felt like being hit on the head. He was in pain and his heart was tore out. Just as Leo was trying to push Harriet away, someone on the opposite side of the bridge shouted, Lets walk over and see if the man is dead.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Leo was stunned, and he immediately stood still, knowing that Harriet had been shot by them. He immediately burst into a rage. His eyes were bloodshot and red and his teeth gritted and rattled. A great rage filled his heart to the brim. However, Leo could not use his gun against them at this time, so he had to use his Swiss Army knife. With that, he rested his right hand gently on the Swiss Army knife in hisp. This Swiss Army knife is thirty centimetres in length and is incredibly sharp. They came over and the drawbridge rattled and rattled. They came to the side of Harriet and Leo. Kick this female corpse into the river and pounce on the men with a few shots! A man shouted. Yes! Several men responded in the same way. At that moment, Leo quickly flipped his body and pinned Harriet underneath. At the same time, his sabre was drawn and he flew up in the air. The sabre in his hand shed at their throats. Six men were caught off guard. Their throats slit and they fell off the bridge in a hail of screams. There was another man on the other side of the bridge, who panicked and raised his gun, trying to shoot Leo. Leo dropped the knife out with a quick hand. Pfft! The flying knife pierced his throat impartially. His eyes popped out, his gun fell to the ground and he flopped to the ground. When Leo looked around and saw that there were no more attackers, he picked up Harriet and ran towards the woods on the opposite bank. Arriving in a weedy forest, Leo put Harriet down. He was instantly dumb like a stone and his heart was tore into pieces. Harriet died in misery, with hundreds of bullets all over her body and no way to count the number of gun holes. Harriets eyes were wide open in death. Leo understood that she had taken the bullet for herself, which had caused her to be covered in sores. Leos whole body twitched with difficulty as he squatted down and, with a trembling hand, he helped close Harriets eyelids. To prevent Harriets body from being eaten by wild animals, Leo decided to bury her body first. When the war was over, he would then send her back to the Eagle Country. With that, Leo pulled out the Swiss Army knife from Harriets foot. Finding a spot of dirt, he ploughed the ground with his sabre. sh by sh, Leo shovelled the dirt like a madman. After about twenty minutes or so, Leo dug out a shallow patch of ground. Chapter 1349 Ambush Leo unloaded all the guns and packages from Harriet, then put her in the pit, held the soil with both hands, and covered Harriet with a handful of soilThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. After the soilpletely covered Harriet, he cut a wooden stick with a saber and stuck it on the tomb to make abel, so that it would be easier to find in the future. Doing this well, Leo carried all Harriets guns on his back. Then he went aimlessly to find the base of Phantom. Of course, Leo was also very worried about the safety of Hart, Red Rose, and Julia. Apparently they had fallen under the lower waterfall of the river, so he went down the river again to find them. After walking for a while, he suddenly heard someone speaking in front of him, Come on! Be honest, or the three of you will be killed with one shot. Leo was stunned for a moment, opened the grass to look at it, and he was taken aback. I saw ten people holding Hart, Red Rose, and Julia with their guns. Hart, Red Rose, and Julia were all soaked wet. Apparently, the three of them fell under the waterfall and fell unconscious before being captured, otherwise they would not have been caught so easily. Leo pondered for a while and decided to save them, shooting them with a sniper rifle, hitting them one by one. He roughly calcted that there were ten people in total. A sniper rifle was too easy to protect these people. Immediately, Leo crouched in the grass. He picked up his sniper rifle and fired three shots in a row, knocking the first few down. Immediately, he rolled and changed ces quickly. They immediately shouted, and hit the ce where Leo shot was fired, and they retreated as they fought. Leo seized the opportunity and fired several more shots in a row, knocking down three more people, and then Leo moved to another ce. So they took Hart, Red Rose, and Julia as hostages. A man in a ck robe pointed a gun at Hart and shouted, Do you have the ability to shoot again? Ill kill him! Leo, who was hiding in the grass, sneered, he didnt y cards ording to the routine, because they still have three people, dare to threaten me? At this time, he had already climbed to their side and shot the man who pointed the gun at Harts head with a single shot. The other two people didnt react yet, and they were quickly solved by Leo with one shot. Immediately Leo rushed out, cut the ropes on them with a saber, and removed the cloth stuffed in their mouths. They came to their senses from their astonishment. When the three saw Leo was covered in blood, they asked together, Wheres Harriet? Leo didnt answer and asked, Why were the three of you arrested? Hart sighed and said, The three of us fell from the mountain like a dream, fell into the water, and then rolled under the waterfall, choked and fainted by the water and then tied up by them, the waterfall is really high Leo had a mncholy expression and said solemnly, Hurry up and clean up your guys, dont expose them to the muzzle of the gun. Hart took his own guns and salutes from the dead. Red Rose and Julia were stunned at the same time, because they saw that Leo had two sub-machine guns and two sniper rifles on his body, and the extra guns were obviously Harriets. So the two of them looked suspicious and asked again, Wheres Harriet? Why is her gun with you? Leo didnt want to tell them about Harriets death, for fear that they would not be able to bear the grief, but at this moment, the paper couldnt contain the fire. So he sighed and said faintly, She died, and we fell on the suspension bridge at the same time. At that time, I fell unconscious, but she didnt fall unconscious, and then when she got up, she was shot by someone who was ambushing in the grass on the opposite side. When she died, she threw herself on me to block bullets for me When Leo said this, his voice was hoarse and hoarse, and he couldnt continue. Red Rose and Julia were pounding like thunder, their whole bodies shivered in pain, and then they burst into tears. Hart was also startled, his eyebrows furrowed. Leo lit a cigarette sadly and smoked sullenly. After a long time, Red Rose asked anxiously, Harriet Where is Harriets body? Im going to carry her back Leo looked up and saw Red Rose crying like a tearful person, so he said weakly, Buried, I want to wait for the elimination of Phantom, I will send her body back to the Eagle Country. Then take lets see her, then take us to see her. Red Rose cried. Dont touch her any more! Ill bury it Leo said coldly. Hearing this, the two knelt down in front of Leo with a plop, and begged, Please, please take us to see it. Leo was stunned. At this time Hart also begged, Leo, just take us to see it, I will make a video for Christ, and tell him to immediately bring a hundred thousand troops to destroy Phantom. With the few of us, it is really true. There is nothing we can do, the problem is, we are not familiar with this ce, and only when arge armyes in and carries out a carpet-like strike can we effectively destroy them. Leo also felt that what he said was reasonable, so he said, Okay, lets get up with Red Rose and Julia, Ill show you guys, you bring your own things first. The two stood up immediately, they hurriedly picked up their belongings, and then went with Leo sadly. When they came to the ce where Harriet was buried, Red Rose and Julia used their hands to dig the soil like crazy. Because Harriet was buried shallowly, they quickly dug up Harriets body. Afterwards, their hair was disheveled, and they fell on Harriet and cried. Leo sat on the ground sadly, smoking one cigarette after another. Harts nose twitched, and he took out a wireless satellite phone from his gift bag. This phone did not require awork signal and can be made anywhere. He then tore off the waterproof film wrapped around the satellite phone, then told Red Rose and Julia to go away, and took a photo of Harriet. It is transmitted to Christs mobile phone via satellite. In next second! Christ called and said sadly, Hart, I know your location, I will immediately summon an army of 100, 000 people, and I will call a few ally countries nearby to support, and then send an army of 100, 000 to form and, sea and air force. I want to avenge for my niece! Hart said yes. When Hart hung up the phone. Hahaha Suddenly one person burst outughing. Leo was startled, and he hurriedly got up from the ground. As far as he could see, there were people everywhere, and countless sub-machine guns surrounded Leo and them. Dont move! Put the gun down, or well shoot you all! A man in a ck robe yelled at them in Leo. Leo and Hart, who were about to take the gun, were immediately stunned, and they stopped resisting. Chapter 1350 Anthony Red Rose and Julia, who were crying, were also stunned, and they stood up from the ground. At this time, Karl emerged from the crowd like a ghost. Heughed a few times and said faintly,Leo, dont try to resist, do you know how many people I brought here? Ill tell you. Well, I brought five thousand people here, five thousand guns cant beat your four guns? Leo said coldly, Thats right, Ive really yed with you guys, what do you think? Karl put his hands behind his back and sneered, We are all martial arts yers, it really doesnt make sense to use guns, I dont like ying with guns, lets try martial arts to solve the problem, as long as you beat my cousin and me, this matter Just let it go; if you lose, just obediently return t Pompeii Kingdom to us, how about it? I take you as my son-inw, so you are treated so well, otherwise, I would have shot you to death long ago already. Leo said indifferently, Okay! Lets deal with things by martial arts, shall wepete here? However, Leo did not dare to threaten Karls on conditions, because he wanted to dy the time, After all, Christs army wasing soon. Karl sneered and said, How could it be possible topete here? Go to our al-Qaeda. Leo was overjoyed, Hart was also overjoyed, because his satellite had turned on the navigation system. Christ can follow him wherever he went. Wait! Ill cover the body. Leo said, so several people together with Leo hold soil with their hands, covered Harriets body, and then left with Karl. However, as Karl said, he really regarded Leo as his son-inw, so he did not seize the guns of the four Leo people. Everyone walked together like friends. Karl was no longer worried that Leo would attack him with a gun; and Leo was not worried that they would attack his own group with a gun. After walking like this for about ten minutes, they came to the base of Phantom. From a distance, the base of Phantom was set up in arge air-raid shelter. There was a hugewn in front of the dugout. Two helicopters and a tank were parked on thewn. Two anti-aircraft cannons were installed on the dugout. There were countless people standing on the fort. Immediately, Leo and the others were brought to the grass and waited. Karls army stood in front of them. Karl said coldly, Leo, you guys are waiting here, Ill call our boss Anthony toe out. After he finished speaking, he put his hands behind his back and walked towards the air-raid shelter. Row! Leo immediately unloaded his gun and travel bag on the ground, he let out a long sullen breath, and moved his hand bowl. Then he lit a cigarette and smoked sullenly.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. After a while, a group of people came out of the bomb shelter. The one headed by him was tall and straight. He was wearing a ck robe and was about fifty years old. His skin was very white, as white as snow, with no blood at all, giving him a gloomy feeling. Then, he walked in front of Leo, put his hands behind his back, and asked in a cold voice, Are you Leo? Pompeii? Leo said coldly, Yes! I am Leo, who are you? The old man said faintly, I am the leader of Phantom, my name is Anthony, hum, you have been singing the opposite of me, we should have an understanding today. Leo was stunned for a moment, but he didnt expect this person in front of him to be the leader of the spooky organization, so he sneered, Its a pleasure to meet! Anthony looked angry, he said faintly, Leo, if I had used a gun, you would have died! But that kind of death is too cheap for you, I have cultivated my whole life of kung fu, and I have never encountered it before. Opponent, I heard that you are very good at fighting, I want to y a few tricks with you. Leo said lightly, Okay, Ill y a few tricks with you. Anthony looked up to the sky andughed loudly, Great! But I have one condition. If you lose to me, you will cut off your hand pulse, and then write a letter to return t Pompeii to me. Leo smiled and said, Okay! What if you lose? Anthonyughed and said,Will I lose? Is it possible? Come on, I will convince you of losing within three moves! After finishing speaking, Anthony put on the stance, half lunges, one fist and one palm. Leo wiped his nose, but he didnt move his posture, his eyes were cold and stern. Kill! Anthony roared loudly, and he rose into the air, punching Leo in the face with a lightning-fast punch. Leo dodged, Anthony punched in the air, and as soon as hended, he was hit again with a sweeping leg. Leo jumped up gently, Anthony swept the air with one foot, and sprang into the sky again ghostly, roaring loudly, and shed forcefully towards Leos head. Boom! Leo dodged, Anthony shed the ground with a palm, and arge hole was split open in the ground. Dust filled the air, sandkes lingered. Anthony smashed into the air with a palm, and he leaped into the air again, kicking Leos chest with a pair of flying legs. Leo dodged, and Anthony kicked the air again with his double flying legs. Immediately, Anthony hit Leo with a series of legs. The Leo began to feel hairy, because Anthonys fists and feet were getting faster and faster, and each move was faster than each move, and the shot at the back was like lightning. Anthonys style of y is different from others, because others are fast at the beginning, and will slow downter because ofck of physical strength. Because Anthonys punches were too fast, and the tricks hit the key points of Leo, he had to fight back. He decided to deal with Anthony with Tiger Bashing Fist and destroyed him with one punch. So he sank into his Hara and stimted the spiritual power in his abdomen. In an instant, Leos right palm was full of wind, and he felt that he had five hundred kilogramme of power in his hand. Kill! Anthony rose into the air again, and he threw a fist at Leos head. Leo stood majestically, sneered, and punched him hard. Boom! Two fists collide. Anthony let out a heartbreaking scream, and the right arm made a cracking sound of bones. He was beaten up and flew several feet away, knocking down arge area of the more than 5, 000 people standing there. Anthony Anthony Everyone was shocked and saw Anthony lying on the ground, his eyes were abrupt, his whole body twitched, and he vomited blood. Karls face changed greatly, and he immediately shouted, Quickly send Anthony to the medical room in the bomb shelter, and quickly send Anthony to the medical room. Hearing this, several people immediately picked up Anthony and ran frantically to the air-raid shelter. Karl put his hands behind his back, walked towards Leo coldly, and said solemnly, Leo, now its our turn topete, and the conditions are also what Anthony said, you destroy your hands and feet, and then return Pompeii to us! Leo said with a smile, Its great that I helped you solve Anthony! You can be a top spot. Chapter 1351 Air Missiles Karls eyes were like eagles, he stared at Leo, and said coldly, Arent you taking off your pants and farting? Come on, lets have a fight! Leo said with augh, Although you are my father-inw, if you really fight hically, you will be ridiculed by the whole world! But I will give you fifty moves, within fifty moves, if you can beat me, I will naturally Return Pompeii to you! I will destroy my hands and feet. In fact, when Leo said this, he was dying time and waiting for the arrival of the troops. The most important thing was that he wanted to wrap Karl around him and not let Karl leave him, which can effectively prevent Karls subordinates from shooting Hart and them. When Karl heard Leo despised him like this, he was immediately furious, blowing his beard and staring at him, yelling. Seeing that he was so angry, Leo deliberately angered him again, However, dont think that you think your martial arts is strong, you are a green onion in my eyes! Even Anthony cantpare. Go to hell! Karls body swept away, his right hand turned into a tigers w, and he grabbed Leos face fiercely. Although Leo was angry with him, he didnt dare to neglect Karl, after all, he was a master of the Walker, and he didnte here for nothing. Immediately, the left hand struggled to block. Boom! Karls internal strength was not strong, and it shook Leo back a few steps, making him shiver. Kill! Karl roared again, he was so full of breath that everyones ears were buzzing, and his heart and lungs were trembling. Immediately, Karl struck Leos chest with Hamish. This move was so fast that his body shed like a shadow. Leo was even faster, he grabbed Karls hand vein with his right hand backhand, and then used four or two strokes of five hundred kilogramme to gently move. Pfft sound! Karl thumped and mmed into the mud, he screamed, the old front teeth mmed twice, and blood flowed out. Sshed dust on the ground. When Karls men saw this, they were startled and asked, Mr. Henderson, are you alright? I have a problem! Karl crawled up from the ground sullenly, his face was covered with dirt and blood, and he looked in a state of embarrassment. Hart, Red Rose, and Juliaughed secretly when they saw this. At this time, Leo stood behind Karl and said with a smile, Dad, youre old, its time to retire. Hearing this, Karl turned around and red at Leo fiercely. Leo was stunned, seeing that Karls face was covered in dirt and blood, making him look like a ghost, heughed dumbly. He smiled again, Dad, whats wrong with you? Why are you so careless? Nonsense! Karl spat out a mouthful of blood from his teeth, and then punched Leo in the stomach with a lightning strike. Leo dodged sideways, and Karl swept his high whip to Leos head again. Leo ducked his head again, and then, Karl pushed Leos chin with a flying knee. Leo dodged sideways again, and Karl headed to the sky again. Dad, just like you, you also want to hit me, wash and sleep. Leo said with augh as he beat and ran. Hart and the othersughed secretly. All of Karls men were dumbfounded. Karl was so angry that he shouted and chased after him with all his might. Leo ran while hiding,ughed and said, Come on! Come on, you will never punch me in your life! Karls subordinates had opinions, and they started talking. Leo, you know how to run, what kind of ability are you? Dont run if you have the ability! This Leo is afraid of our Mr. Henderson, knowing that his strength is not as good as others. Suddenly, the air-raid shelter sounded the rm, which was deafening. The two cannons above the air-raid shelter began to shake. The people in Phantom organization were shocked, and more than 5, 000 men in ck shivered. They raised their heads at the same time and found in horror that five fighter jets flew over from the sky. Behind the fighter jets were densely packed armed helicopters. Suddenly they screamed loudly. Mr. Henderson, stop fighting, there is an air strike! Run! Karl was stunned, at this moment, he was swept by Leo and knocked to the ground. Karl, who fell to the ground, jumped up and shouted, You guys hide in the air-raid shelter first, dont worry about me, Ill subdue Leo first. Hearing that, more than 5, 000 Phantom organization members smelled the breath of death at the moment of life and death. They didnt care about Karl so much, they ran away, and they ran frantically to the air-raid shelter. At this moment, Leo said to Hart and the three of them, Hurry up and retreat to the mountain, dont be misunderstood. Hearing this, Hart and the others ran off to the mountain. Karl asked Leo coldly, You called the ne in the sky? Leo smiled and said, How can I have that ability? If I had that ability, I might as well juste by ne. Why do I work so hard on myself? Karl sneered, Forgive you, you dont have that ability, see the trick! Karl punched Leo in the face again. Leo bowed his head to dodge, and then the two fought together again. Suddenly, five fighter jets fired surface-to-air missiles simultaneously. Five surface-to-air missiles, spitting out long ming tongues, roaring through the air, like flying arrows off the string, respectively shot at the two cannons above the air-raid shelter, a tank on the ground, and two helicopters. The two cannons above the air-raid shelter, which were being loaded with cannonballs and were about to be fired, were hit by the iing surface-to-air missiles. In a series of shocking explosions, two cannons and a dozen gunners were blown into the sky. The two helicopters on the ground, facing the powerful fighter jets and helicopter teams in the sky, the pilots were horrified, they jumped off the ne and tried to escape. The two helicopters were sted to shreds by surface-to-air missiles, and the mes burst into the sky.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. There was no one in that tank, because they saw the horrible scene in the sky, and they immediately chose to give up. The tank was also blown to rubble by surface-to-air missiles. The heat wave generated by the explosion of the missile directly sent Leo and Karl flying up the mountain and fell heavily into the woods. And it just so happened that Christs army of 100, 000 had arrived on the mountain. Karl and Leo rolled to the ground, and they climbed up again with difficulty. Before Karl, who was dazed, could stand still, Hart leaped over and mmed him on the head with the butt of his gun. Karl fell to the ground, Hart rushed up, took out the handcuffs, and handcuffed him firmly. Five fighter jets whizzed past, and dozens of armed helicopters behind them locked the iron gates of the air-raid shelter with surface-to-air missiles. Chapter 1352 Base Destroyed After dozens of helicopters locked the doors of the air-raid shelter, they fired surface-to-air missiles simultaneously. Countless missiles, spitting out long mes, shot at the door of the anti-aircraft missile. The missile at the lead directly blew the iron gate to ashes, zing into the sky. Then one by one, the missiles roared into the air-raid shelter. There was a deafening explosion in the bomb shelter. Immediately afterwards, dozens of helicopters fired surface-to-air missiles toward the air-raid shelter again. No matter how strong the air-raid shelter was, it cant stand this kind of serial missile bombardment. The thick reinforced soil above the air-raid shelter was directly blown up, and the soil was lifted hundreds of feet high, creating a sea of fire. Suddenly, dozens of helicopters carried out the third bombing strike, and once againunched dozens of surface-to-air missiles at the zing air-raid shelter. Christ, who was sitting in the helicopter, held up the microphone and shouted loudly, Brother, blow me up and raze the entire cave to the ground! Im not short of money, y them to death! Hell-style surface-to-air missiles, a series of explosions, very empty and blew the entire air-raid shelter to the ground. In the smoke of gunpowder, an army of 100, 000 people rushed to the front of the bombed-out shelter, looking to see if there were still people alive. Immediately, dozens of helicopters slowlynded in therge grass nk, and countless armed troops jumped off the ne. Christ also got off the ne, and behind him were the heavy guards. When Hart saw Christing, he sshed Karl awake with mineral water, then grabbed him and escorted Karl to Christ. Leo, Red Rose, and Julia followed behind. Karl saw that the entire air-raid shelter was blown to the ground, his eyes were horrified, all thoughts were destroyed, and the rise and fall of the Walker waspletely over. Leos mind was also heavy, and his sword brows were furrowed. He knew that Karl was cut down in Christs hands, and he would definitely die this time. Once Karl died, how would he exin to Lydia? The crack between the two widened again. Karl was held in front of Christ, and Hart shouted loudly, Karl, kneel down! Where is Karl willing to kneel, with a spirit of seeing death like home. Instead of kneeling, he raised his head high, and said in a cold voice, My lord, you cant be humiliated! This angered Hart. He took out a pistol from his body and shot Karls knees twice. Boom! Karl screamed. Blood spurted out. Then he fell to his knees on the ground. Damn it! Dont eat and drink for toast! Hart blew the smoking muzzle and cursed coldly. Christ was wearing a trench coat with his hands behind his back. His face was full of sadness and anger, and he asked coldly, Karl, are you the second-inmand of the spooky organization? Karl was heartbroken in pain, sweating all over his head, his body twitching violently, he nodded and said with a grin, Yes Christ asked again in a cold voice, It was you who shot my niece to death? Karl said bluntly, Yes Christ closed his eyes in pain, and said coldly, It seems that you are still a man, I will give you a ride! With that said, Christ took the gun from Hart and put the gun on Karls head. Leo sighed and closed his eyes helplessly. It is impossible for a person not to be afraid of death. When the gun was ced on Karls head, he trembled in horror, then looked at Leo with a look of help, and begged, Leo, Leo, save me Christs eyes turned to Leo, and there were haze in his eyes. Leo nced at Christ, and seeing his murderous eyes, he sighed and said coldly, Dad, I cant help you! You asked someone to kill his niece, you deserved it, you have a good way!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Christughed a few times, then sneered, Karl, you are helpless, and even your son-inw refuses to help you, which shows that you are extremely bad! Go to hell! Christ banged his pistol. The bullet passed through Karls head, blood spurted out, and he fell to the ground. Christ returned the gun to Hart, and said gloomily, Lets go, lets take my nieces body away. A few bodyguards immediately went to the ne and carried a stretcher, and followed everyone to Harriets grave. Everyone dug up the grave together, put Harriets body on the stretcher, and covered her with a white cloth. The resolute Christ couldnt hold back the tears, and he almost fainted due to the excessive sadness. Several bodyguards immediately supported him. Immediately, Harriets body was carried into the helicopter. Leo and the others also got on the ne. Leo sat beside Harriets body, feeling sad. Then the army of 100, 000 people, divided intond, sea and air, all withdrew. The Leo followed the helicopter to the Eagle Country and sent Harriets body to the cemetery for cremation. On the morning of the next day, he was solemnly buried in the cemetery. After the funeral, everyone left, leaving only Leo, Red Rose, and Julia. Julia looked at the portrait of Harriet on the tombstone, and said in a choked voice, Leo Harriet once calcted for herself. She said that she will not live this year, but she really did it for her. Three days before I came to Toyo to watch yourpetition, she became a nun, maybe she missed you too much, and she became a vulgar. Originally, she had a bald hair, so she put on a wig toe to you again. , that is, before we got on the ne, the spy she had entrusted told the location of the spooky organization, so it went on the road of no return. Leo was stunned and asked suspiciously, Why did Harriet be a monk? Why doesnt she have a good business? Red Rose sighed and said sadly, Why did Harriet be a monk? She became a monk for you! she knew that she had no rtionship with you in her life, and she fell in love with you so deeply that she became a monk, she thought about it. But the world is distracted, so this time its really gone Julia added, Harriet suffered too much emotionally. Her ex-husband was killed, and she fell in love with you only she thinking like this. The superposition of the two made her on the road of no return. Leo felt a tear in his heart, thinking that he was the one who sent her to the road of no return in the end. He realized in a trance that, emotionally, he had identally hurt too many women. He decided that in future days, he would stop hurting other opposite sexes, and keep all distances, which would be good for himself and them. Looking at the line of words on the tombstone, the tomb of the concubine Harriet, he was in deep pain for a long time before he muttered, Harriet, I wish you a good journey! Rest in peace. Afterwards, Leo, Red Rose and Julia walked out of the cemetery. That night, Leo flew back to Pompeii by ne. Nadine has already driven a special car to pick up Leo, waiting outside the airport. Chapter 1353 Yagyu Junhua When Leo returned home, Lydia and Emilia were watching TV. Dad, are you back? When Emilia saw Leo, she ran to Leo with joy and shouted loudly. Leo picked up Emilia and asked with a smile, Do you miss Dad? Then he kissed her a few times. Yes I do, so much, so does my mother. Emilia said in a milky voice. Then, he put down Emilia and walked towards Lydia. Lydia saw that Leo had returned. With a cold face, she ignored him, still sping her arms and watching TV. Leo coughed and whispered, Dear, Im back. And then he sat beside Lydia. Although Lydia was cold on the surface, she was startled when she saw Leo calling her sweet, but thinking that Leo had gone too far, she felt resentful in her heart, and said coldly, Im not your wife, are you wrong? You are outside. There are more women. Leo sighed, then coaxed Lydia and said with a wry smile, Why dont you believe me? Lydia snorted and said coldly, Ive figured it out now, lets go for a divorce tomorrow, Emilia is still with me, you can go out of the house, and you can do whatever you want from now on, and you can find a lot of people outside. Woman, you can have a lot of children outside, isnt that bad? When Leo heard that he was going to divorce tomorrow, his brain buzzed and he smiled bitterly, Do you want me to fall like this? Do you really want me to do so? Please dont get divorce with me. Lydia snorted and said in a cold voice, Didnt you always hope for this? With you, its always been less time to be apart, isnt it interesting? If I were like some other women, i had ran away long ago, would i still be with you?? Leo smiled bitterly, I know, from now on, I will stay at home with you and daughter, and I wont get together any more. I promise I swear. Originally, Leo wanted to tell her the news of Lydias fathers death. Seeing that she was so angry at this time, how could he dare to tell her? Or else, the two of them were going to get divorced. However, Leo thought that the entire Phantom organization was wiped out, and Karl died abroad. The key was that Karl didnt die in his own hands, and Leo could pretend he didnt know about it. Lydia could be hidden for the rest of her life, and since Karl and Leos family nevermunicated, it was not important to Lydia whether Karl died or not, so why should he say this?Owned by N?velDrama.Org. So Leo decided to hide this matter for a lifetime. Lydia ignored Leo and went back to her room to sleep first. But to Leos relief, Lydia did not close the door. After Emilia slept, Leo immediately took a shower and pushed the door in. Lydia had already slept sullenly, Leo immediatelyy down beside Lydia and carried her into his arms. Lydia struggled a few times at first, but she stopped resisting Leo in an instant. Since then, Leo has really lived in seclusion, apanying Lydia and Emilia. The rtionship between the two quickly warmed up, and it was no longer as cold as before. The cracks between the two of them were healed again. Leo practiced martial arts in the courtyard all day long, ready to meet Yagyu Junhuas challenge. When it was almost a month, Adam celebrated his birthday and held a big birthday banquet, so Leo took Lydia and her daughter to drink. The banquet was set in Pompeii, and many friends of Leo came, such as Nadine, Martial and others. Also on this day, in Toyo country, Yagyu Junhuacame back from abroad again, and he came to Yagyu Piaosu and Yagyu Piaosues house. Brother, you are back. Yagyu Piaosu opened the door and saw Yagyu Junhua, she asked. Yagyu Junhua smiled and said, Yes, I went to Leo to make an appointment. Its just a month, and I want to find Leo to win the battle. Yagyu Piaosu frowned and said, Brother, lets forget about this matter. My father said before when he was alive that if he died, we must not seek revenge on Leo. Leo is still not bad. . Yagyu Junhuasneered, Is it possible? What do we martial arts practitioners do? It is to pursue supremacy and constantly defeat the masters in order to improve. At this time Yagyu Piaosue also came over, she sighed and said, Brother, lets forget about this matter, besides my dad did say, dont seek revenge on Leo! Dad told me before his death. what. Yagyu Piaosu sighed again, and said quietly, Brother, forget it, when will the grievances be repaid, if you win Leo, and the second Leoes to you again, when will it be your head? Hearing this, Yagyu Junhuaughed and said, What kind of bullshit is Leo? He is in his twenties, and he actually fights with an uncle who is in his fifties. Does he teach martial arts? He is so despicable and shameless, I will I have to kill him, and still kill him with that uncles sword! With that saying, Yagyu Junhua came to the room where Yagyu Mamoru lived, took the sword, and left without looking back. Yagyu Piaosu and Yagyu Piaosue looked at each other, helplessly sighed, and felt sad. Yagyu Junhua came to Yagyu Mamorus grave. He took out incense, candles, wine, and fruit from the basket. He first lit incense candles in front of the tomb, and then ced fruit. Then he opened the wine, sprinkled the wine on the grave, raised the sword in his hands, and murmured, Uncle, I will go to Pompeii tomorrow to find Leo, to avenge you! Dont worry! I will definitely kill him! After speaking, Yagyu Junhua bowed and stood up. At this moment, someone behind him coughed. Yagyu Junhua heard a cough behind him, he immediately turned his head and saw an old man. The old man was wearing a kimono, about fifty years old, and with a dignified appearance, he looked at Yagyu Junhua with a smile. Yagyu Junhua was stunned, and then asked suspiciously, Who are you? The old man smiled and said, My name is Takemoto Lianzhi, and the previous Emperor Takemoto Nesin was my brother. Yagyu Junhua said coldly, Oh, are you looking for me? Takemoto Lianzhi smiled and said, Exactly, I know you have returned from abroad, so I found you here. Yagyu Junhua said coldly, Oh, what exactly are you looking for me for? Come on, Im going to catch a flight. Takemoto Lianzhismiled and said, I know you went to Leo, so I will send you money on behalf of the Zhu family, five million dors. Yagyu Junhua was startled, and asked kindly, Why do you do this? I myself went to Leo topete, why did you give me money? Takemoto Lianzhi said quietly, As far as I know, before Leo and your uncle yed, he yed in countless martial arts gyms in our Toyo country, so that people all over the world know how powerful he is. You can also y first. Kick all the martial arts halls in Pompeii, and after you do this, wont you be famous too? Chapter 1354 Defeat the Martial Arts School Junhua was stunned. Frowned in contemtion, he thought that Takemoto Lianzhis words did make sense. Well, Leo has done this so I could do so as well to provoke trouble in Pompeii. So Junhua nodded, Youre right! I can do so to make Leo in trouble! Hearing this, Takemoto Lianzhiughed out loud and said, Good! My little brother, I believe your Kongfu is better than Leo, so why dont you leave tomorrow? We can have a drink in my ce. I will transfer some money to you, and Ive arranged two martial experts to go with you. Of course, they have their own task and wont influence your n. Junhua nodded and replied, Okay. Soon, Junhua arrived inTakemoto Lianzhis ce. Dozens of people were waiting there. All of them came from Takemoto Lianzhis family, and many of them were business giants who came together to found $100 million. Of course, they wanted to avenge Takemoto Nesins death. In order to kill Leo, they hired two people, a man and a woman, both costed them a lot. The mans name was Jesse, who was tall with a buzz cut and had scars all over his face. He came from the West. The womans name was Angie, who was also tall and strong. She had blonde hair, blue eyes and also came from the West. They sat down together and began to n the revenge. The following day, Junhua, Jesse and Angie got on Takemoto Lianzhis private helicopter and set off for Pompeii. A few hourster, they were put in a remote ce.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The three of them scattered and did their own task. Junhua came to the North Peak of Pompeii, which had seven Pompeii martial arts schools. He challenged all of them and was so powerful that dozens of people died miserably. After killing the people in the martial arts school, Junhua left some notes with the blood from the death on the wall, People in the Pompeii Martial Arts School are all sick men! So vulnerable! By Challenger Junhua from Toyo. Then, Junhua kept challenging other martial arts schools in various cities and he won all ofpetitions. The news spread in Pompeii in no time and Junhua became the target of all the TV news reports andizens. Youre going way too much! Youll be sorry soon and be killed Junhua replied the posts on the inte, saying that This is all because of Leo. I was just doing what he did to me! Leo, I will wait for you in the Zui Yun Hotel. Dare youe to see me! Immediately,izens replied back, You son of a b**ch! Dont you ever run! Our master Leo wille to see you soon! Leo was busy with his fathers birthday party in these days, and he didnt have time to watch TV or news for he had to take care of the guests. Besides, guests were all indulge in drinking tillte night and Leo had no idea on whats going on there. It wasnt until the next evening that Leo was about to sit down to apany everyone for a drink when Vice President Lee of the Red Wall Temple called him. Commander of Wyverns, where are you? Leos heart thumped with an unsettling thought, and he said, Im in the Pompeii celebrating my fathers birthday. Vice President Lee released a long sigh and said, There is a Sword God from Toyo called Junhua. He has already challenged dozens of our martial arts schools and killed countless people. He said he would wait for you in the Zui Yun Hotel. Leos brain buzzed and he immediately said, Okay, Ill go see him! After hanging up the phone, Leos eyes became cold and said to Lydia, Dear, I have to leave now to deal with something urgent! With that, Leo immediately left to drove his car. Lydia was confused since she had no idea about what happened to Leo. Why he left in such a rush? At this moment, a man with a mobile phone shouted, Bad news. Look at the news. It said that Junhua from Toyo came to our ce to challenge the martial arts school. He already defeated dozens of our martial arts schools, and said he want to have a battle with our Commander of Wyverns Lydia was startled and she hastily searched on her phone. There were all news angrily scolding Sword God Junhua and urging Commander of Wyverns to fight with him. There was also negative news saying that it was all Leos fault. If he didnt go to Toyo to challenge their martial arts school, Junhua wouldnt do so. There were also some harsh words saying that it was Commander of Wyverns who shouldpensate for the losses of all the martial arts schools. Lydia was shocked since everyone in Pompeii supported Leo and her to go to Toyo to take revenge. Now Pompeiis martial arts schools were challenged and humiliated, they changed their attitude and med Leo for all this. She thought that they could have a safe life as ordinary people. But all was ruined now. Lydia was so worried about Leos safety that she had no mood for drinking, so she excused herself to Adam and Tiana. Adam and Tiana were surprised at first, but then said, Lydia, why not stay here till tomorrow? It is toote now. Showing a forced smile, Lydia replied, Never mind, father and mother. Since Lydias car was driven by Leo, Adam asked his friend Sam to drive her home. Since her mother was leaving, Emilia followed her to go back home. Half an hourter when they were almost arrived in the temple, a drunk man walking toward their car. He was tall and strong but walked shakily. Shan had no choice but to stop the car and wait for him to pass. When the drunk man was walking past Shan, he pulled out a cell phone from his back and shot at Shan twice. Then Shan leaned against the steering wheel with his blood gushing out. Lydia and Emilia screamed loudly in fear. At the same time, several people rushed from the temple and opened the door to take Lydia and Emilia out of the car. They were also sprayed and lost their consciousness. They tied Lydia and Emilia and wrapped their mouths with cloth. In no time, they carried Lydia and Emilia to the mountain. Actually, the drunk man was Jesse, who pretended to be drunk just now. When they were away from the car, he pulled out his gun and shot at the gas tank twice. Bang, bang. Boom! The cart exploded with mes bursting into the sky and that Shans body was instantly turned into ashes. Chapter 1355 A Vicious Fight in the Water Leo drove his car to North Peak City at full speed. He was so sullen because of Junhuas breaking his own promise. Leo thought that Junhua would just challenge him rather than attacking other innocent people. Son of a b**ch! Leo cursed. Tonight, the moon was high and its soft and gorgeous light made the night as bright as in the daytime. With headlights shone on the winding road, Leo drove the car to a speed over 100 miles per hour. Suddenly, a giant rock appeared in the middle of the road ahead. Leo broke on the car brake so sharply though, the car almost hit the on rocks. Leo was still in shock, but he saw a sh in the cars left reflector. Though in panic, he quickly lowered his head. A bullet came towards Leos car, whistling and then shattering the ss. Luckily, Leo was not buckled up and he opened the door in the passenger seat. He whooped, got out and rolled into the ditch. Immediately, there came two more shots. Realizing that he had met a sniper, he was so terrific that heid still in the grass. He knew that if he ever moved, he would reveal his location. And at this moment, he touched a stone. A deathly hush fell over at this moment, and there was no traffic on the road, which made Leo dare not move. Leo thought that the sniper woulde over soon and the sniper were expecting him to run so that he could shot him. But Leo was wrong. Stand out! Do you think youre safe if you keep hiding like this? It is a females voiceing behind Leo, with an extremely eerie sound. This woman was the one hired by Takemoto Lianzhi, and her name was Angie. Leo was shocked and stood up . The gun was against his head. He was helpless, thenughed, Youre a foreigner? Which country? You are talking too much! Move towards the hills and put your hands on your head. Angie said in a cold voice as she held a sniper rifle against Leo. Leo was furious since this had touched his baseline. Leo was escorted to the mountain. He kept thinking about how to defeat the foreign woman behind him. On the forked branch of arge tree in front of him, Leo saw a green snake hanging upside down. Leo was very happy for he immediately had an idea to deal with her. When he almost reached there, Leo immediately took a deep breath and blew hard to the tree. The power was so strong that the green snake fell after several shakes. Leo already walked past the tree, so it fell on Angies head. The frightened green snake fell on Angies neck and bit her deeply. After that, it still tightly wrapped around Angies neck. Angie screamed loudly in fear, and at that very moment, Leo quickly turned around. He grabbed the gun with his left hand, and punched her on her head with his right hand. The punch was so forceful that Angie screamed and rolled to the grass in the bottom of the hill. She ripped the green snake off her neck and squeezed it to death with her hands. But she was already poisoned by the snake. However, she had special antidote for snakebite. After all, they were all good at surviving in the wild. Instantly, Angie took a pill and put some leaf-like stuff into her mouth. After chewing, she spit them out and put on the ce that was bitten by the snake. In no time, her recovered from the snakebite. She took out her Swiss Army knife and lurked in the grass waiting for Leo toe down. At the bottom, there was a river with swift current. Seeing the woman rolling down, Leo immediately had a trial shot. But it did not go off. Was it out of bullets? Leo thought. Squinting inside the gun, Leo was shocked to find that the magazine was removed by the woman. Now Leo realized how tough this woman was. Yet, Leo also felt that he was lucky since the woman had been poisoned by a snake on her neck, so she would probably die within 5 minutes. So, Leo emboldened himself and dropped the gun. He headed to the hills to search for the body. When Leo arrived at Angies body, she rose up in the air and shed at the back of Leos neck. Leo quickly ducked his head, so he didnt get stabbed. But Angie hit him in the chest. Leo was knocked high above the sky and then dropped in the grass. Slumping to the ground, Leo felt like as painful as being shot by millions of arrows. He almost passed out, but he immediately used his energy to protect his heart and veins. But he saw the woman rose in the air and was about to stab him in the chest. Leo rolled and dodged Angies sh. He jumped high and kicked Angie in her head. Being kicked, Angie fell to the ground with a thud. Leo jumped high and tried to hit on Angie for a second time. Angie yelled and hit Leo in the chest with another kick. Leo was hit and rolled down the hill. Angie jumped high again and stabbed at Leos chest. Leo rolled away to dodge her stab and kicked Angie in the waist again. Bang! Angie was kicked in the air and flopped into the river with a ssh. Leo also jumped into the water. The river was as deep as about a dozen meters. In the water, Leo opened his eyes and swam towards Angie. Angie saw Leo swim toward her, so she immediately stabbed him in the throat. Thanks to the resistance of the water, Leo dodged her stab and caught her instead. Leo put forth his strength and Angie was so painful that she lose the knife which fell onto the riverbed. At this moment, Leo tightly locked his arms around Angies neck. Angie was so terrified that her eyes were widened, and her elbow mmed toward Leos chest. The m was so forceful that Leo almost let go. But he endured the pain and locked even tighter on her neck. Angie drummed her neck as she pounded Leos chest, one, two, threeOwned by N?velDrama.Org. Leo still tried his best to endure the pain and used his left hand to hold Angies chin, then twisted it backwards. Click! Angies neck was snapped, and her hands slowly drooped down. And then, Angies mouth kept spitting bubbles. Ensuring that Angie was dead, Leo swiftly swam to the surface. Right at this moment, Angies hands suddenly held Leos feet. He immediately twisted around to punch Angie in her head. With such as heavy punch, Angie slowly let go her hands and sunk downward. Chapter 1356 Kidnapped After Leo killed Angie, he swam up out of the water and then took a big breath. Once on shore, Leo sat on the ground in a sullen mood as he pondered, Whom was she sent to kill him? Who could it be when you have offended so many people yourself? It was surprising that even foreign mercenaries came to him, surely the boss behind the scenes was quite powerful. Because mercenaries were paid by the hour,pleting a mission can get as little as a million dors and as much as ten million dors. At this moment Leo felt a great deal of pressure. It was only a pity that the foreign woman had just died, otherwise catching her alive could have forced a confession out. Leo stood up and sighed before striding away. When he arrived in the car, he saw that the boulder had been pushed down the bank. His own car was driven to the side. Luckily, the phone was still in the car and had not been stolen. So Leo started the car again and drove at a high speed. Half an hourter, Leo arrived at the Drunken Cloud Tower Hotel and he asked the receptionist if Yagyu Junhua was in Room 808. The receptionist smiled, Sir, he had checked out an hour before. He had instructions to tell me to call him if anyone named Leo was looking for him. Is your name Leo? Leo nodded and smiled, Yes, my name is Leo.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The waitress then immediately gave him Yagyu Junhuas phone number, and Leo immediately plucked it. Are you Yagyu Junhua? I am Leo, where are you? Letspete in a martial arts duel. When Yagyu Junhua received the call, heughed out loud a few times and then said in a cold voice, Leo, where are we going topete? Leo said in a cold voice, Anywhere is OK. You say the address please? Yagyu Junhuaughed loudly a few more times and then said in a cold voice, All right. Lets go to the stadium andpete with each other. There are millions of people watching there, otherwise, well cancel thispetition. Wellpete together after you fix the stadium. But Im telling you, I wont be there until you get the gymnasium , and you wont be able to find me even if you dig up the ground. Having said that, Yagyu Junhua hung up the phone. Leo was like being hit on the head with a cudgel! Cursing, he said, This son of a bitch, how dare he take me for a horse? Well, Ill make sure youre thrown to the bone! After making the call, Leo went back to his car, where he immediately plucked the phone number of Li, the vice president of the Red Wall Temple Hall Vice President Lee, I just arrived to find Yagyu Junhua and he wasnt there, but on the phone he told me topete in the gym and topete whenever I get the gym done. Hearing that, Vice President Lee sighed and said, Alright, Ill go and contact the stadium tomorrow and try to y at the stadium the day after tomorrow. Having said that, the two hung up the phone. At this time Leos father called and asked, my son, have Lydia and Emilia arrived home yet? Leo asked, I dont know, Ill make a call and ask them. After saying that, Leo immediately hung up a phone, then he plucked Lydias phone and the call was answered. Honey, have you arrived home yet? On the phone was a mans voice, who sneered and asked, Are you Leo ? Your wife is here with me! Haha Leo was startled as he braked the car and asked, Who are you? Why is my wife in your ce? said Leo. His head was full of cold sweat and his heart was thumping. The man on the phone said quietly again, Leo , go and prepare $10 million, thene and collect your wife, I want cash. One more thing is that you cant bring anyone here, or Ill cancel our deal! Leos heart hung in the air as he asked in a cold voice, OK, where are you? The other side said coldly, Go ahead and prepare the money, confirm with the video when youre ready, and then Ill tell you the address. The phone was hung up after he hearing that. Leo was furious and cursed, What the hell is going on tonight! Where can I get $10 million in cash at night when the banks are not working? Leo was so angry that he gritted his teeth, so he immediately called Nadine Moore and told her what had happened. He urgently needed $10 million in cash. The Nadine Moore was shocked, then said, Leo, where are you now? I have a solution. Leos heart fluttered and he said, Im at the entrance of the Drunken Wind Hotel,e quickly and take my card to get it. Nadine Moore said with a straight face, No need for a card, my friend is running a guaranteepany, Ill borrow it from him first. Leo said eagerly, OK, go and borrow it, Ill wait here and Ill return the money to you tomorrow. The Nadine Moore said, Leo, should we ask some people to go with? Leo gave a deep breath and said, Yes! Youe over here first. Nadine Moore said solemnly, Good! Ill arrive in half an hour, Ill go ahead and borrow the money first! Leo lit a cigarette in annoyance and puffed bitterly. He thought to himself, Who is threating me on earth? Who is the boss behind the scenes? Half an hourter. Nadine Moore drove a pickup truck with boxes full of dors in the back of the wagon and parked it next to Leos car. Leo got out of the car and immediately told Nadine Moore to move away a bit as he unplugged his wife Lydias video call and opened the lid that contained the dors. The video was connected and Leo saw that the other party had his face covered, showing only two eyes. Leo said in a cold voice, See, this car is full of dors, you can tell me now where you are? The other partyughed and said, So fast. 10 million dors and you got it. You can call me when you get to a temple. Leo said in a cold voice, OK! Ill be right there! Then you show the video to my wife, and Ill confirm whether your words are true or not! Yes! The other party shone the video at Lydia and Emilia, and it was indeed the two of them. They were bound in many different ways, with cloths gagged over their mouths, and both looked at Leo in despair. Leos heart was in great pain. Then the other party added, Leo, Im warning you, if you call someone, well cancel the deal immediately! Leo said in a cold voice, Dont worry. Nothing is more important than my wife! The other person said with a grin, Brilliant! Come on. With that, Leo and the other party hung up the video. Nadine Moore immediately walked over to Leo Dynasty and asked, Leo, I will immediately go and gather my men, and you will send me the location then. Leo said in a deep voice, Ok, Ill take your car and you take mine. Having said that, Leo got into his car and sped off at a gallop. Half an hourter, when Leo arrived at a broken temple, he took out his mobile phone and called Lydia. Hey, Im in front of the temple, now how do I get there? Chapter 1357 Deadly Fighting The kidnapper said smilingly over the phone, There is a big road by the temple. Drive all the way up to the top where there is a big hole, the car will drive straight into it. Upon hearing this, Leo immediately increased the throttle and headed upwards, zigzagging to therge hole. On the left of therge hole, two helicopters were parked there. The cave was lit with steammps and was so bright. Leo immediately sent a location to Nadine Moore. After driving the car into the cave, he saw a dozen men standing in the cave, each carrying a submachine gun. The bound Lydia and Emilia were sitting by the corner and they were looking at Leo pitifully. Being angry, Leo tightened his sword brows and jumped down from the car. The dozen men immediately raised their submachine guns and aimed at Leo. The head of the group was an old man, distinguished in appearance and wore a long ck robe, who carried his hands behind his back. This man was Takemoto Lianzhi. After hearing of the arrest of Lydia and Emilia, he flew over by helicopter overnight. Takemoto Lianzhi asked with a grin, Your name is Leo? Leo sneered, Isnt that nonsense? Am I not Leo, who else am I? Takemoto Lianzhi said with a smile, Im just confirming that Im afraid your wife has been led to the wrong ce, and when the real Leoes, I cant afford it. The crowdughed out loud. Leo twisted his eyebrows and swept a nce at Takemoto Lianzhi, feeling that he looked simr to Takemoto Nesin. When he looked almost simr in face and figure, he wondered if he and Takemoto Nesin were brothers. Leo coldly looked at him again before asking in a cold voice, ording to my guessing, you should be brothers with Takemoto Nesin, right? Takemoto Lianzhi wrinkled his brow and said in a deep voice, Yes! Thats right! A debt has its owner, so Im here to collect my debt, and since you killed my brother, its time for us to have an end to this debt. Leos gaze was bitterly cold, and he bit his lips tightly before saying in a cold voice, Oh, youve reallye to collect a debt. Im now a turtle in a cage, so you can shoot and do it. Takemoto Lianzhiughed out loud a few times and said, It seems you have your moments of weakness, and shooting you outright is not enough to relieve the wrath of my entire family. I want you to die in a brutal way! Leo twisted his eyebrows and said in a deep voice, How do you want me to die? Its up to you. Takemoto Lianzhi said quietly, If you choose tomit suicide by breaking your belly, and then I will take your head and sacrifice it to my brother Takemoto Lianzhi, then your wife and your daughter can go home. On hearing this, Leo was furious. He was so angry that he raised his head to the sky andughed, then said in a cold voice, You call that foolishness! However, instead of being angry, Takemoto Lianzhiughed, Leo, I heard that your martial arts skills are currently unmatched! Haha, I think someone can definitely defeat you! If you lose, you willmit suicide by breaking your belly, OK? Leo agreed on thisment, thinking that if he fought against him and stalled for time, the Nadine Moores hordes woulde. So Leoughed out loud and said, Fine, the loser will be your ve and at your disposal, but then, what if I win? Takemoto Lianzhiughed loudly and said, You cant win! Youll never have that possibility! Leo said in a cold voice, Who is it? Lets have a match immediately. Takemoto Lianzhi pointed to the mercenary Jesse beside him and said quietly, Just him, he is the worlds NO. 1 hired assassin. His name is Jesse. But the fact is that you can fight against him means that you Leo are honoured! Leo shot his eyes over and saw that the man was a foreigner, about one meter nine, with an unusually strong build and scars all over his face. Jesse wore a ck vest. His arms were strong. His muscles were also littered with gunshot and knife wounds, and he had an unusually strong aura about him. Leos body couldnt help but shiver. For the first time in his life, he encountered such people, he really had a bit of a headache and nervousness. However, he was astonishingly indifferent at once, and the key was Leos well-tuned mindset. So Leo said in a cold voice, Fine! Lets have apetition. Whirling around, the two men pulled into position and Jesse moved his limbs, wrestling his head and craning his neck, both arms making clicking noises. When Leo saw that his opponent was really tough, he decided to kill him with the Tiger Boom Fist. So his qi sank into his abdomen, and the qi of his abdomen rapidly red up, and arge amount of true qi stretched out and converged on the arms of his two hands. With the naked eye, the muscles on the arms increase in size and thicken with a clicking sound. Jesse gave Don a cold stare before he fishtailed to Dons side. A jab was quickly thrown at Leo, who ducks low to avoid it. At the same time Jesse himself flew up and hit Leo with a kick. Leo was knocked into the air and crashed hard against the front ss of the pickup. Bang! The windscreen was smashed and Don rolled to the ground again. Lydia and Emilias eyes were horrified and their bodies trembled. The crowd burst outughing, and Takemoto Lianzhiughed out loud, I thought Leo was a dragon, but it turns out hes a rookie! Another man said, I guess hes not even a rookie, look at how weak he is if he really faces a strong man! Not worth a single blow! Never in his wildest dreams could Leo have imagined that he, in dodging that punch from Jesse, was so quick on his feet. Leo felt a huge pain in his stomach, and a mouthful of blood spat out of his mouth violently. Just at the moment when Leo was in a trance, Jesse came over with another flying kick. This one sent Leo to fly through the air, leaping over the roof of the pickup truck andnding heavily on the box with the dors in it, before falling to the ground again with a thud. Leo spat out a pile of blood. His pupils scattered and dted. His vision was blurred and his brain was in a phantasmagoria. He dreamed that Dominic hade in from outside the cave and he shouted loudly, Brother, hurry up and stand up, dont disgrace our Pompeii ! Leo looked at Dominic in a daze and asked in shock, Brother, are you okay in heaven? Dominic suddenly became furious as he opened his eyes round and shouted, If you dont stand up, well, Ill throw you into the abyss of ten thousand feet to feed the wolves! With that, Dominic dragged Leo up from the ground and held him high above his head as he ran wildly outside. Coming to the edge of the cliff, Dominic shouted, Ill throw you down to feed the wolves! Whew! Leos body shot like a flying arrow off the string into an abyss of ten thousand feet. Leo was so horrified that he jerked awake and realized that he had just had a nightmare.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. When the crowd saw Leo fall to the ground again, they roared withughter. Takemoto Lianzhi patted Jessesnky shoulder and gave him a thumbs up, Jesse, youre great! Youre the dragon in the sky! Compared to you, Leo is an earthworm! Jesse grinned hideously and said in Chinese, Leo is no a big deal. Thinking back to the old days, I would have beaten a hundred men by myself, and I killed them all in ten minutes. Chapter 1358 Turn the Tide After waking up, Leo endured the huge pain on his body. He began to adjust his breathing and slowly recovered Takemoto Lianzhi highly praised, You are awesome, Anthony! I will reward you when I return to Toyo! At this time, one person said, Now Leo is defeated. Lets condemn him tomit seppuku. Then we can cut off his head and go back to Toyo. Another person said, What about Leos wife? Are you really going to let them go? Takemoto Lianzhiughed and said, No way. Im going to send Leos wife to Toyo, and then sell her to the brothel. She will be the whore of the men in Toyo. The crowd roared withughter again. Lydia, sitting on the ground, had passed out with pain, and Emilia was crying. However, her little mouth was stuffed with cloth, she could only sob. A person said quietly, Its gettingte. Lets kill Leo first, and then load $10 million into the helicopter. After returning home, we can enjoy our lives. Suddenly, a person screamed, Oh dear! Look, Leo woke up. Everyone was stunned. They immediately looked over and saw that Leo was standing unsteadily, although his mouth was bleeding. He looked particrly indifferently, like a thickyer of ice on his body, which instantly lowered the temperature around him. Takemoto Lianzhi was also stunned, but still said proudly, Leo, you have lost. Its time to kill yourself. Leo sneered, Did I lose? Cant I still stand up? Takemoto Lianzhi was furious, and he said to Anthony, Anthony, beat him up first, and then I will kill him by myself! OK! Anthony answered loudly, and then he yelled like lightning at Leo. Another punch hit Leo in the head. Leo knew that he should be careful of his feet this time. When he bowed his head to avoid the heavy blow of Anthony, he found that Anthonys left foot kicked his lower part. At this time, Leo had already used the inner strength of Tiger Copse Fist, and huge inner strength had been injected into his right arm. Immediately, Leo punched Anthony on his left foot. Boom! Anthony screamed! This huge explosive force hit Anthony into the air and made hit the ceiling stone above the hole. Anthonys head cracked, and he fell to the ground again. The dust filled the ground and there was a big sound. Just as Anthony fell in front of Leo, Leo roared again and kicked Anthony hard with his right foot in his stomach.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Anthony was kicked into the air by Leo, and he roared into Takemoto Lianzhi. Besides Takemoto Lianzhi, more than a dozen people were all on the ground. While Takemoto Lianzhi was stunned, Leo rushed at him like an arrow flying off the string. Then he snatched the sword from Takemoto Lianzhis hand. Meanwhile, Leo mped Takemoto Lianzhis neck with his left hand and put the sword on Takemoto Lianzhis neck. Go to hell! Countless soldiers of Pompeii rushed in from outside the cave. Nadine walked in front of the troops, all carrying submachine guns. The dozens of people who fell on the ground were killed by Nadines guns before they could react. The gunfire went on and on. Under the attack of dense bullets, they were covered in blood. Takemoto Lianzhis eyes stared round with horror, his whole body trembled. When Leo saw Nadine and othersing, he beat Takemoto Lianzhi to the ground with his leg. Nadine immediately rescued Lydia and Emilia from the ground, cut the rope off their bodies with a knife, and took the cloth off their mouths. Lydia woke up. She was stunned for a moment. Seeing that Leo turned defeat into victory and Nadine came, she cried with joy. Leo stepped on Takemoto Lianzhis chest and asked coldly, Takemoto Lianzhi, who the hell asked you to harm me? Tell me or I will kill you! Takemoto Lianzhi sighed and shivered, Its my family. Leo sneered, Ill ask queen Alyssa to destroy your whole family right away. Do you believe it? Takemoto Lianzhi was horrified, his face was as pale as paper, and his whole body was trembling. He begged, no, no, no, no, Mr. Cohen, please! Ill give you whatever you want, Mr. Cohen With a sneer, Leo took out his mobile phone from his pocket and called Alyssa. Alyssa was working. When she found it was a call from Leo, she answered it happily. But when she saw the picture in the video, she was stunned again. Queen Alyssa, Takemoto Lianzhi is the younger brother of Takemoto Nesin. He brought people to kidnap my wife and daughter and asked two mercenaries to assassinate me. Takemoto Lianzhi said it was the idea his entire family. Hearing this, Alyssa was furious. She said firmly, Dont worry, Mr. Cohen! I will mobilize imperial armies now to destroy the whole Takemoto Lianzhis family! ! No! My lord Please Please forgive me. Takemoto Lianzhi sobbed his heart out. Immediately Leo put the phone away and sneered, Takemoto Lianzhi, do you want to protect your family? Promise me one condition and Ill ask Alyssa to forgive your family. Otherwise, all the people in your family will be killed. Takemoto Lianzhi cried, Whats the condition? Leo said coldly, you shouldmit the happy dispatch. Takemoto Lianzhi was astonished. Sweat was beginning to break out on his forehead, and his whole body was trembling. He pondered for a while, then gave a long sigh and said quietly, OK! Leo threw the sword at him and walked away. Takemoto Lianzhi picked up the sword and slowly stood up. Suddenly, Takemoto Lianzhi nced at Lydia, and then he shouted and shed at Lydia with the sword. Everyone was taken aback. Lydia screamed with fear. Nadine was angry, raised his submachine gun and shot Takemoto Lianzhi in the head. A burst of gunfire rang out. Takemoto Lianzhi screamed, then the sword fell. He swayed a few times, and then fell to the ground. After killing Takemoto Lianzhi, Leo said to everyone, There are two helicopters outside. They look very new. Tomorrow I will contact the buyer and sell them. You can share the money together. But I wont take the money. All the money will be distributed to you. Thank you for helping me. At this time, Martial Maestro said with a smile, My lord, I dont think its a good idea to sell the helicopters. Theyre not worth much. Why dont we use them ourselves? How cool! Another person also said, Yes, lets use them ourselves. Besides, we are not short of money. We dont need the money. Flying a helicopter is happier than getting money! Leo smiled and said, well, lets keep them. Chapter 1359 Sword Skills The next day, Leo received another call from Vice President Lee of Red Wall Temple Hall. Commander of Wyverns, I have made the arrangements, it will be three dayster. Because a football match is being held in the stadium. Leo was helpless and said, It was simply one of those things. I will call Yagyu Junhua. After hanging up, Leo immediately called Yagyu Junhua Yagyu Junhua, I have reserved the venue. See you in three days. Yagyu Junhua replied in a cold voice, Okay! Leo said immediately, Donte to the martial school to pick a fight within these three days! Otherwise, Ill have someone shoot you to death! Yagyu Junhua snorted and said coldly, How dare you threaten me, Leo? Go to hell! Im going to your martial school now! When you were in Toyo, you throw down the gauntlet at will, why cant I? Leo clenched his teeth in anger and responded, OK! Go ahead! Lets see whether you will be shot or not. Try it. Cant I resist you with 100000 troops? If you want topete in martial arts, I can have a fight with you. If you y tricks, I will not let you go! Hearing this, Yagyu Junhua pondered for a moment, then back-pedaled and said coldly, Well, see you in the stadium in three days. I wont go to challenge the martial school. Lets have a serious fight. Leo was awestruck and said with a smile, OK! We will have apetition in three days. If I really lose to you, it means that I am not your match. I wont pick on you and hate you. If I lose, I will ept it. After hearing this, Yagyu Junhua was slightly moved and said, OK, see you the day after tomorrow. If you really lose, just apologize to Toyo on TV news and on various websites. Leoughed and said, Of course! If the truth is that Im not as good as you, I wont deny it! After Yagyu Junhua heard this, he pondered for a moment and then said, Thanks! After the two hung up, Leo fell into deep thought. He sat on the sofa and lit a cigarette and smoked it as he closed his eyes and pondered. In the afternoon, Leo went to the Red Wall Temple Hall. When he came back in the evening, Lydia came over and said, Honey, Mr. Happer of HuaXian Temple visited you this afternoon. He wanted you to go to his temple for tea tomorrow. Leo froze and pondered for half a second before he thought of this man. Leo met himst year when he held a meeting at Red Wall Temple Hall. Mr. Happer, who specialized in swordsmanship, was deeply skilled. Legend had it that his early disciples were all over the world, but he had stopped epting disciples in the past few years. Leo thought, Mr. Happer is low-key and does not like to show off. Was he here to instruct me in swordsmanship? Yagyu Junhuas swordsmanship was so powerful that he probably shocked Mr. Happer. Thus, Leo decided to visit him tomorrow. He wanted to know what kind of tricks Mr. Happer had against Yagyu Junhua.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The next morning, the wind was gentle and the sun radiant. Leo got up early, drove to Mr. Happer with some gifts and tea. HuaXian Temple was located on the top of the mountain. Fortunately, the road up the mountain is open to traffic. After driving up the mountain for half an hour, Leo arrived at HuaXian Temple. Leo parked the car and got out. A stone lion was ced on the left and right of the temple, and there was a towering weing pine in front of the temple. The whole temple was surrounded by clouds and fog, as if a fairnd. As soon as Leo got out of the car, Mr. Happer greeted him. He bowed and said, Hello, Commander of Wyverns! Come, lets have tea in my living room. Leo smiled and said, Hello, Mr. Happer! I brought some tea for you. Mr. Happer and said, That is very kind of you. Commander of Wyverns, thank you for your gifts. They shook hands. The Leo walked up the stone steps and followed Mr. Happer into the temple. They walked towards the living area on the right. The courtyard of this living area was veryrge, and it was the ce where Mr. Happer usually practiced his swordy. The courtyard was surrounded by roses, azaleas, red palms, carnations and other flowers. These flowers emitted a pungent fragrance. Mr. Happer guided Leo to the stone table in the courtyard for tea. He personally boiled the tea and then poured it for Leo. Leo took a sip of tea and said quietly, Mr. Happer, have you heard about Yagyu Junhua? Mr. Happer took a sip of tea and said in a deep voice, How could I not know it? I heard that you want topete with him in swordy? Leo wrinkled his eyebrows and said, Yes, I just feel that his sword is very fast. It is impossible to guard against his sword. He is much better than his uncle, Yagyu Mamoru, in swordy. Mr. Happer said solemnly, I just want to talk to you about his swordy. Leoughed and said, I heard people say that your swordsmanship is also very fast. Can you show it to me? Mr. Happer. Mr. Happerughed, Sure, Ill go get the wooden swords. Wait a moment. With that, Mr. Happer went to the room and took out two wooden swords. He threw one to Leo. Leo caught the wooden sword and asked with a smile, Shall we y with swords? Mr. Happerughed and said, Yes, its useless for others to say whether my sword is fast or not. You have to experience it by yourself. Good! Leoughed and said, Anyway, its a wooden sword, I wont get hurt. Show me your unique skills. Mr. Happerughed, You will know who can draw the sword faster, Yagyu Junhua or me. Immediately afterwards, theypeted. Mr. Happer stabbed Leos chest with a sword, and Leo blocked it hard. But Mr. Happers hand shook, and the sword mysteriously hit Leos throat. Leo was surprised and asked, That was fast! How did you do that? Mr. Happerughed, Come again, attack me any in way you want. OK Leo flew his sword at Mr. Happer, who used his sword to gently shake away Leos sword. Then his sword hit Leos throat again. Leo was surprised and asked, Mr. Happer, how can you be so fast? Its much faster than Yagyu Mamoru. Then, they had apetition again. Leo stabbed the Mr. Happer again with the sword. However, the Mr. Happers wooden sword shook again and hit Leos chest. The attack force of the wooden sword was so strong that it beat Leo back at once. And then he sat down on the ground. Leo sat on the ground with a dumbfounded look, shouting, Mr. Happer, you are worthy of sword skills! If this was a real sword, I would have died several times already. After saying that, Leo stood up in a mess. Mr. Happerughed a few times and said, Commander of Wyverns, in fact, there is a knack for any move. You are fast enough, but you do not know the key. Ive seen Yagyu Junhuas swordsmanship in the video, and I never thought that his swordsmanship was actually passed on from me. However, I dont know which of my disciples he learned it from. Leo said smilingly, Thats great! Chapter 1360 Master Sword Leo was shocked and asked, Mr. Happer, do Yagyu Junhuas sword moves alsoe from your sect? Mr. Happer nodded and smiled, Of course. However, I have too many disciples, so I dont know who taught him. Yagyu Junhua is very proficient in swordsmanship. His mastery of thirteen Swords without shadow is unmatched. Leo was stunned and asked, Mr. Happer, in this case, I have no chance to beat him? Mr. Happer said bluntly, You are really no match for him. Although your martial arts are unparalleled, he could kill you withthirteen Swords without shadow before you approached him. . Leo pulled a wry face, I know. Just like I waspeting with you just now, I cant beat you. But Mr. Happer, do you have a way to beat him? Mr. Happer smiled, Absolutely, Ill teach you for two days, and then you canpete with him in three days. Ill teach you thirteen Swords without shadow carefully, and then teach you how to defuse thirteen Swords without shadow. Leo saluted and replied, Thank you so much! Come on, I will teach you for two days. With your talent for martial arts, you can grasp it soon. Mr. Happer smiled. Then Mr. Happer began to teach Leo swordsmanship. Leo would study swordsmanship with Mr. Happer for two days until he could crack Yagyu Junhuas swordsmanship. However, Leo and Mr. Happer never dreamed that Yagyu Junhua was hiding in the mountains to watch them practicing. Yagyu Junhua sneered. For him, thirteen Swords without shadow was just a regr skill. And he was secretly practicing a new sword technique, which was more ferocious than thirteen Swords without shadow, that was, Shadowless Sword. Yagyu Junhua acted very strangely. He had been secretly following Leo for the past two days. At this moment he saw that Mr. Happer was transmitting Leos sword technique, and he was so angry that he was determined to kill Mr. Happer. However, Yagyu Junhua could never know that there were two people behind him who were following him. These two people were the children of Anthony, the leader of phantom destroyed by Leo. The male one was named Hendy and the female one was named Dorothy. They came to avenge their father. So, they were also following Leo. Practicing until evening, Leo received a call from Lydia. She asked Leo toe back for something urgent! Leo asked Lydia what the emergency was, and Lydia only cried on the phone. Leo was shocked and had to drive back. When Yagyu Junhua saw Leo leaving, he sneered and went down the mountain to HuaXian Temple. Mr. Happer was drinking tea in the courtyard. When the sun was setting in the west, the courtyard was dyed red by the red sunset. Mr. Happer was almost seventy years old, with silver hair. He was glow with health. After practicing with Leo for a day, and he was severely exhausted. Thus, he drank a few cups of hot tea and fell asleep in a stone chair. Yagyu Junhua said coldly as he walked up to him, Hey, Mr. Happer? Wake up! Mr. Happer snapped opened his eyes and saw Yagyu Junhua from his blurred vision. He was stunned. After seeing Yagyu Junhua clearly, Mr. Happer asked in surprise, Are you Yagyu Junhua? Yagyu Junhua sneered, Do you know me? Seeing his fierce look, Mr. Happer knew he was here to pick a fight with him. So, he sneered and asked, Are you here to fight with me? But I wontpete with you! After saying that, Mr. Happer stood up coldly and said with his hands behind his back. Then, Ill kill you! Yagyu Junhua said coldly. He brought two swords, one he usually used and the other was his uncles. He pulled out the one he usually used and threw it to the feet of Mr. Happer. Then he pulled out the bronze sword, pointed the sword at Mr. Happer and said in a cold voice, You will die whether you are willing have a fight with me. Of course, you may win. Dont say Im your disciple. Youre not qualified to be my master! At these words, Mr. Happer shivered. He turned around, narrowed his eyes and looked at Yagyu Junhua for a long time, wrinkled his eyebrows and said in a cold voice, I have practiced martial arts for decades, but I have never seen such a domineering and arrogant person like you. Since you want to die, Ill satisfy you! With that, Mr. Happer kicked the sword to his hand. They began a contest of swordsmanship. Yagyu Junhua roared, and the shing at Mr. Happer with his sword. He shook his hand and divided his sword into five parts, stabbing at the impression hall, mouth, throat, left chest and abdomen of Mr. Happer respectively. His speed was as fast as a galloping horse. However, Mr. Happer suddenly moved to the back of Yagyu Junhua. At the same time, Mr. Happer pointed the sword at Yagyu Junhuas waist. Yagyu Junhua was surprised, stopping his attack with his sword quickly. The two swords collide and strike a sh of fire. Yagyu Junhua was knocked down by Mr. Happers inner strength and withdrew a few steps. He almost fell down on the ground. Yagyu Junhua was shocked. He knew that he had really met a sward master. He looked at Mr. Happer in horror. Mr. Happer sneered and said, How dare youe here to challenge me? Come on, Im right here.! But Yagyu Junhua was also abative person. He became serious, he cast his magic sword. Immediately, he roared and the sword in his hand shook. In an instant, both his hands became swords, one stabbed at Mr. Happer and the other cleaved at Mr. Happer. Mr. Happer and struck a spinning thunderbolt sword style with his sword, and suddenly he was also surprised to see the sky filled with sword sshes. Suddenly, the sky was full of sword flowers. Dang!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The two swords were intertwined, but it seemed that there were countless swords. The Hendy and Dorothy, who were hiding at a distance watching, were dumbfounded as they watched and shouted, Great! Great! Mr. Happer was like a fish in water in the magic sword array. Yagyu Junhua had disyed all his special skill, and he had not hurt Mr. Happer in the slightest. Mr. Happer quickly saw the fierce way of magic sword. In a moment, Mr. Happerunched a powerful bow shooting move. He rotated and hit Yagyu Junhua with his head. Yagyu Junhua was overjoyed. He immediately flew his sword to the head of Mr. Happer. Mr. Happer leaned to avoid Yagyu Junhuas sword. Yagyu Junhuas sword split the air at this moment! Mr. Happer had kicked Yagyu Junhuas head with both feet in a back somersault. Bang!! Yagyu Junhua was beaten into the air and fell heavily to the ground. Mr. Happer fell steadily from the air to the ground, but his physical strength was seriously overdrawn and he gasped hard. Chapter 1361 Death of sward master If Mr. Happer was still young, or did not apany Leo to practice martial arts for a day, he could easily kill Yagyu Junhua. However, he could only gasp now, and obviously had no physical strength. Yagyu Junhua sat on the ground. His head was in great pain, and his was kicked out of a swelling by Mr. Happer. He sat on the ground. It made him see the stars. His sword fell to the ground. He quickly took a refreshing pill from his arms and put it into his mouth. Yagyu Junhua soon became energetic and his vision became clear. He saw that Mr. Happer was gasping for breath, so he was very happy. He thought he could kill Mr. Happer soon. Immediately, Yagyu Junhua rose in the air. He used magic sword again, chopping his sword at high speed. His both hands became swords. Mr. Happer, who was breathing heavily, was ready to use his unique skill to kill Yagyu Junhua. However, facing the powerful strength of Yagyu Junhua, he was unable to use his unique moves. Because of hisck of physical strength, he could only defend, but had no ability to fight back. Yagyu Junhuas attack was getting stronger and stronger. magic sword flying all over the sky immediately surrounded the Mr. Happer. Mr. Happer wrapped in magic sword could have defeated Yagyu Junhuas sword style. But he had no strength at all. At this time, Mr. Happer was like a person who was seriously ill, unable to fight back. The two swords collided again, sparking. All the magic sword turned into one. Yagyu Junhua roared. His hand swung hard to knock down the Mr. Happers sword. Bang! The sword in Mr. Happers hand was lifted into the air and shot at the blood red sunset. Then it fell from the air and fell to the ground with a loud crash. Yagyu Junhua seized the opportunity and threw a sword into Mr. Happers stomach.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Mr. Happer had exhausted all his strength. The weakness in his legs made him unable to evade the attack. At the moment when the sword stabbed into his stomach, Mr. Happer grabbed it with both hands. His hands were cut by the sword, and the red blood gurgled out. Yagyu Junhua was stunned for a moment. He didnt expect that Mr. Happer could be so powerful. However, a man in histe seventies could never stop a young man in his twenties. Moreover, Yagyu Junhua was tall and powerful. He was in the prime of his life, and Mr. Happer was so weak for him. Yagyu Junhua roared and pushed his sword into the belly of Mr. Happer. The whole sword poured from the front chest of Mr. Happer to his back chest, and the de pierced his body. Mr. Happers eyes were abrupt and his face was pale. He fixed his eyes on Yagyu Junhua. His pale pupils quickly became dull, full of resentment. At this time, there was a dead silence around, and there was no one in the temple. Several people who came to worship in the daytime had also gone home. Mr. Happer had severalpanions, but they would note back until tomorrow because they went to other temples to participate in activities. Yagyu Junhua, with a ferocious look, roared withughter, Mr. Happer, I didnt expect you, a world-famous sward master, to be defeated by me. But they wont revenge on me, they will revenge on Leo! I can write on it that Leo is the murderer! I will write, Leo the murderer beside your body! Immediately, Yagyu Junhua pulled out the sword, and Mr. Happers blood gushed out. Then Mr. Happer fell to the ground with a ssh. After Yagyu Junhua killed the Mr. Happer. He dipped blood on Mr. Happer with a brush and wrote on the smooth ground, Leo, the murderer! Then Yagyu Junhua went around the temple and wanted to kill all the living people. However, he found no one and left. When Hendy and Dorothy saw Yagyu Junhua gone, they came to the body of Mr. Happer. They were stunned. Then Hendyughed. Dorothy asked, Brother, what are youughing at? The Hendy said quietly, Dorothy, lets take a video and post the video of Leo killing on various websites. I think all the disciples of Mr. Happer will take revenge on Leo, and Leo will surely die. Thats right! Dorothyughed, then she took out her mobile phone. He took several pictures, and smiled again, I just took a picture of Leo driving away from the temple. We can post the two photos on the website together, and everyone will believe that Mr. Happer killed Leo. The Hendyughed and said, Yes, yes! This is wonderful. It said that Mr. Happers disciples are all over the world! And their swordsmanship is better than that of Mr. Happer! They are much better than Mr. Happer. Dorothy said quietly, In fact, Yagyu Junhua cant beat Mr. Happer. If Mr. Happer was ten years younger, Mr. Happer could kill Yagyu Junhua. Unfortunately, he was too old to do anything because he wasck of physical strength. Hendy nodded and said, Thats true. If Mr. Happer is ten years younger, Yagyu Junhua is definitely no match for Mr. Happer. When Dorothy was about to send the video to the Inte, Hendy suddenly said urgently, Dorothy, slow down, wait a moment! Dorothy asked, Whats wrong? Why? Hendy said quietly, Lets go to the Mr. Happer room and see whether there is something valuable. We can take it away. If you upload a video and theye here, we cant even run away. Dorothy said with a smile, Hendy, what you said is reasonable! Lets go and rob it all. Immediately, they came to the room of Mr. Happer, and they began to rummage. A lot of gold was found in the Mr. Happer room, and the gold alone was more than ten pounds. Theyughed and said, We are rich! We are rich! Then they continued to search and found a box under the bed. Hendy used his sword to break the lock on the box. Hendy and Dorothy opened the box and found three books and countless pearl, agate, emerald and diamond rings. They shouted, We are rich! We are rich! Dorothy took a sack and put all the treasures in it. Hendy then opened the two books and immediately shouted, Wow! This is a secret script of swordsmanship. One is thirteen swords without shadow, and the other is Shadowless Sword Dorothy smiled and said, Yagyu Junhua is a fool! There are so many treasures here that he didnte in and have a look. We are really lucky. Hendy said, Dorothy, if we have these two secret scripts, the Walker family will be able to cause to prosper again, and then we will be invincible. Dorothy said, Lets go back to practice swordsmanship, and then get even with Leo. Chapter 1362 Time Bomb When Leo came home, Lydia was crying quietly. Leo was shocked and asked softly, Honey, whats wrong? Lydia twitched a few times, then stopped crying. She said coldly, Leo, why are you so cruel? You have done a heartless thing! Leo was stunned for a moment and asked, Whats the matter? Lydia said, My two cousins arrived here in the morning. They told me that you took someone with you to kill their father, and then you killed my father. His body was also left in the wild mountains. They showed me the video, and I almost copsed. Although my father and I had a bad rtionship, I was his daughter anyway. You should bury him no matter what. You are so immoral. Hearing the words, Leo was stunned, lit a cigarette, and then said with resentment, Dont you know what your father is like? He always wanted to kill me and destroy my whole family. Besides, its not me who killed your father. Your father killed Harriet, and then Harriets uncle killed your father. What? Harriet is dead? Lydia opened her eyes wide and asked, tears rolling from her big almond eyes. Leo sighed and said, Yes, he is dead. Lydia sobbed again. Leo thought of Anthonys son and daughter, and felt terrible. Lydia cried for a while, sighed, and said, Honey, take me to put my fathers bones back. Please let him rest in peace. He gave me my life Leo agreed when he saw that Lydia was not making trouble for nothing. And he also felt very sorry. Karl was Lydias father and Emilias grandfather no matter how bad he was. Besides, the dead should be respected. Lets take a helicopter there now. We cane back tonight. Aftering back, we can send his body to the crematorium, and then buy him a cemetery to repay his fostering. OK. Lydia twitched her nose and said. Nadine could fly helicopters, so could Leo, but it was better to have two pilots for long-distance flight. The two pilots could take care of each other on the helicopter, and help each other to solve difficult problems in case. Immediately, Leo called Nadine, told her what happened and asked her to fly the helicopter. Nadine said sadly after listening to this, My Lord, I think its very strange. Maybe we can take two helicopters to go there. Keep a certain distance between the two helicopters one after the other. There should still be people in Phantom. It is impossible to eliminate all of them. There are still many people that may have slipped through the. After hearing this, Leo thought it was reasonable and said, OK, take the helicopter to the yard in front of me. Nadine said solemnly, OK, Ill be there in half an hour, because I need to gather people and fill up the ne with fuel. After that, Nadine went to prepare. Half an hourter, Nadine got a helicopter and stopped on the grass in front of Leo. After a while, another helicopter also arrived here. Martial Maestro and other people were on the ne. There were about twenty people on two nes, all of whom have brought thermal weapons. Nadine said to Martial Maestro, Dont let the two nes get too close. I think Could Pce is too strange. Dont let both nes be exposed to heavy machine guns. Martial Maestro smiled, Dont worry, I will ask the pilot to keep a proper distance.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Yes! Keep a proper distance. Do you have any weapons? Nadine asked earnestly. Martial Maestroughed and said, Yes, yes, we have two heavy machine guns. Nadine said, Then get a heavy machine gun on my ne. OK! Martial Maestro immediately arranged for three people to go with Nadine. Then Lydia and Leo came out of the room and got on Nadines ne. Leo sat in the copilot and Nadine sat in the front cab. Nadine started the engine of the propeller and then determined the route of Could Pce on the aircraft navigation.. Immediately, the helicopter took off, turned a direction in the sky, cocked up its wings, and flew to Could Pce. Later, the helicopter that Martial Maestro was in also took off. Two helicopters flew in the air one after the other, and arrived at Could Pce after about an hourter. In sky, the roaring sound of two helicopters was especially loud. When Martial Maestro saw the helicopter flying to Could Pce in front of him, he asked the pilot to hover the ne in the sky and turn off the headlights. In the sky, Martial Maestro and others could see the helicopter driven by Nadine slowly flying low. Under the strong light of the helicopter, we soon saw that an air raid shelter. The body is right there. Lets get out of the helicopter, Leo said. Then Nadine slowly stopped the helicopter. Leo and Lydia got off the ne, and Nadine and another man carried a stretcher down. Under the light of the helicopter, Karls body had seriously smelled. It was so disgusting. Leo and his wife immediately put on their masks, but Lydia didnt because she was already in tears. Suddenly, Leo heard a strange sound from Karls smelly body. Leo screamed, Watch out! Lie down! Meanwhile, Leo threw Lydia to the ground and blocked her with his body. Nadine and another stretcher bearer alsoy down on the ground. Boom! Karls body was blown to pieces, and the soil was lifted up several feet high. Because Leo and his colleagues reacted quickly, they escaped this disaster. Otherwise, they would all die. In the smoke, Leo shouted, Lets get on the helicopter quickly. There is an ambush. With that, Leo immediately picked up Lydia and ran to the helicopter. Nadine and another man also ran on the helicopter quickly. Gunfire was heard everywhere. At this time, a row of dense bullets came down from the mountain and hit the helicopter. Leo, they couldnt lift their heads under the bullets. Leo immediately took a submachine gun from their hands, and then jumped to the ground. When Martial Maestro heard the explosion, they immediately drove the helicopter over and saw that there was a lot of gunfire on the top of the mountain. Martial Maestro immediately set up a heavy machine gun and fired wildly at them. Gunshots kepting. The powerful lethality of heavy machine guns quickly suppressed their firepower. Nadine and his men immediately put their heads out and used heavy machine guns to shoot wildly. Chapter 1363 Visible Man Under the cover of two heavy machine guns, Leo rushed to the hillside from the left. He ran wildly in the lush jungle, and the weeds and branches made a crackling sound. He wanted to hit the enemys rear and destroy the remaining people from Phantom. Obviously, Anthonys two children came to his homes to cheat Lydia and him to collect Karls body, and then blew them up.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Leo followed the gunfire on the hillside, ran behind them, trying to kill them. The bright moon hung high, and the moonlight fell on the ground through the gaps of the dense leaves, bing mottled marks. Under the cover of the sound of two heavy machine guns on the helicopters, Leo quickly came behind them and crawled forward in the grass. Those who hide in the jungle had died inrge numbers due to heavy machine guns. Nadine called Martial Maestro in the helicopter in the sky to stop strafing, because Leo had already sneaked behind enemies. He was worried that Leo would be injured by idently. At the same time, he asked Martial Maestro to descend the helicopter and prepared to rush up the mountain together to kill the remaining people. After listening, Martial Maestro immediately cooperated and asked the pilot to stop the helicopter to the ground. The rest of the people lying in the grass saw that the heavy machine guns on the two helicopters had stopped strafing. They were so scared that they began to retreat along the dense grass forest and towards Leo. Leo immediately opened the fuse on the gun and waited for them toe. In the gap between the weeds, Leo saw that there were only about twenty people left. The gun in Leos hand was the cartridge drum of the RPK series of light machine guns, with a bullet capacity of 100 rounds. It was more than enough to deal with 20 people. One step, two steps, three steps Leo suddenly stood up, took up the gun and strafed them. There was rapid, intense firing. A dozen people fell to the ground in the dense bullets. The shrill scream, apanied by the roar of bullets, resounded through the whole mountain forest and wilderness. One hundred bullets were used up by Leo in an instant. At this moment, a shadow flew down from a camphor tree behind Leo, as nimble as an ape. Leo felt a cold wind rushing towards him. Immediately, Leo lost his gun and rolled on the spot to avoid his attack. The shadow jumped into the air, and he flew away. His body shot at Leo, who fell to the ground, and hit Leos head with his elbow. Leo rolled again. With a sound, the shadows elbow hit the ground, and the ground was knocked out of a hole by him. Leo stood up quickly, only to find that the shadow had disappeared. Leo was stunned and thought who the person was. He was incredibly fast. Bang!! Leo was kicked by the shadow on his back with his foot, which was very heavy. Leo was kicked to the ground. However, Leo did not see where the shadow was. Leo was shocked. He knew that he had met visible man in Toyos legend. Leo immediately rose to the sky. He closed his eyes and recognized the attack direction of the visible man with his ears. As expected, he heard the winding from behind. Leo was furious. Hended his left foot and kicked the man behind him. Bang! There was a shrill scream, which was particrly harsh in the night sky. Apparently, the visible man was kicked by Leo. But Leo did not see this person. It was incredible! Then Nadine rushed up with more than twenty people. The shadow suddenlyughed in the night sky and said, Leo, see you next time! The visible man cant let you go! Nadine and others who rushed over were stunned. Lydia came along, too. She was so scared that her face turned pale. Martial Maestro was shocked and said, The earliest visible men were developed by Pompeii. Later, they were spread to Toyo. They once disappeared, but now they appear again. This mysterious visible organization hase back to life again? Wow! This is weird. Nadine sighed and said quietly, The martial arts world is very dangerous. There are all kinds of strange things! Damn it. Martial Maestro wrung his eyebrows and sighed, People have nomand over themselves in this world. Vengeance has a way of rebounding upon itself. Leo said with a wry smile, Yes! Its really hard to end the hatred. Let nature take its course, and let it be as ites. Lets go. Its almost dawn. Then everyone went down the mountain, took a helicopter and flew to Pompeii. Lydia had been unhappy all the time. Her fathers body had not been taken back, and they almost died there. It was five oclock in the morning when Leo and his family got home. Then he took a shower and went to sleep. At eight oclock in the morning, someone knocked at Leos door. He knocked very hard. Many people were talking outside. It woke Leo up. He got up and went out. He was still very drowsy, and then he froze. Because a group of Pompeiis imperial armies and three police cars came outside. A man who looked like an officer said, Excuse me, you are Leo Cohen, right? I am Alise the captain of imperial guards. Please go to confirm something with me. Leo suddenly came back to his sense. He smiled and asked, What is it? Cant we talk about it here? Alise said with a smile, No! This is a personal problem involving you. We want to rify and implement it. There is no big problem. Leo didnt want to embarrass Alise. He smiled and said, Well, Ille when I get dressed. OK! Well wait here! Alise said solemnly. Then Leo dressed and left with them. Leo wondered what he had done. He only killed people in the martial artspetition, and it was legal. Only when innocent civilians were killed would imperial armiese out. In the interrogation room of imperial armies. Alise said quietly, Leo, did you watch the online video about Mr. Happer being killed yesterday? Leo was shocked, such as being hit by thunder! He was painful, so he frowned and asked, I didnt watch the video. Mr. Happer was killed? I was with him yesterday afternoon, and I went home in the evening. When was Mr. Happer killed? Alise nced at Leo and asked, What were you doing with Mr. Happer yesterday? Leo soon understood that they suspected that he had killed Mr. Happer, so he said quietly, I learned swordsmanship from him, but we used wooden swords. You suspect that Mr. Happer was killed by me, right? Alise smiled awkwardly and said, Leo, until the murderer is caught, anyone present can be regarded as a suspect. Chapter 1364 Interrogation Leo was speechless. He sighed, and then put his hands around him. It seemed that he was a scapegoat again. He wouldpete with Yagyu Junhua the next day. Thepetition may not be held as scheduled. At this time, Alise found the online video to show Leo. Leo took over the phone. He looked at the video of Mr. Happers tragic death and the words wrote on the ground, Leo, the Murderer! He was shocked as well as angry. Then he said in a cold voice, Its absolutely impossible for me to do this! With that, he returned the phone to Alise. Alise took the phone, sighed, and said, I dont think you did it, but the articles in the Mr. Happer room were stolen. ording to his disciple, more than ten pounds of gold and priceless ancient jade were stolen, and the other two treasured swordsmanship scripts were also stolen! Boom! Leo was like being hit on the head! He looked horrified and he was stunned. Alise looked straight at Leo for about three seconds and then said, Leo, this is obviously a case of murder. We have collected fingerprints at the scene, so we want to take your fingerprints. I hope you can cooperate with us. Leo was serious and said, OK! Immediately, Alise asked technicians toe in and collect Leos fingerprints. Alise said coldly, The result wille out in ten minutes. Leo smiled, Thats the best! After saying that, Leo embraced with his hands and his face was gloomy. Ten minutester, the technician came in with a dignified look. Alise asked anxiously, Whats the result? The technician gave a long cry and said quietly, I verified that it is not Leos fingerprint! With that, he left. Alise immediately looked suspicious and lost in thought. Leo said coldly, Can I leave now? Alise sighed and said quietly, Leo, you cant leave for the time being. I will report your materials. If there is no objection, I will let you go immediately. After all, I have no rights to make decision, and everything follows the procedure! With that, Alise lowered his head to write. Leo was furious. He was about to get grumpy. Vice President Lee of the Red Wall Temple Hall pushed the door in. He was dressed in a suit and looked cold.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. He nodded at Leo. Hello, Vice President Lee! Alise stood up and shouted in awe. Vice President Lee asked in a deep voice, Alise, have you checked the fingerprints? Alise said frankly, Yes, its not Leos. Vice President Lee pushed his sses and said, Since the fingerprint is not Leos, let him go first. Leo will participate in thepetition tomorrow. Ill vouch for him! Alise, Then, Vice President Lee said to Leo, Commander of Wyverns, lets go. Leo stood up and swaggered away with Vice President Lee. Out of the pce, Nadine and Martial Maestro stood outside. Lydia was also here. When she saw Leoing out, she rushed to him with tears in her eyes, Dear, you are here. It gave me a nasty shock! With that, she threw herself into Leos arms. Leo hugged Lydia and smiled, Its OK! I was misunderstood. They are just checking, doing their official duties, and helping me rify the case. Nadine said quietly, How can we believe the Commander of Wyverns to kill people and steal goods? The character of the Commander of Wyverns is excellent! The character of Commander of Wyverns is excellent. All the people brought by Nadine shouted loudly. At this time, Vice President Lee said in a deep voice, Commander of Wyverns, the game will start at 10 oclock tomorrow. You can get to the stadium early, and you can also remind Yagyu Junhua. OK! Dont worry. Well be there early. Leo said with a smile. Later, Leo went back with everyone. After Leo sent Lydia home, he decided to go to HuaXian Temple to mourn Mr. Happer. He must find out the murderer, revenge for Mr. Happer, and also establish his innocence. While driving, he called Yagyu Junhua. When the phone was connected, Leo said coldly, Yagyu Junhua, tomorrow is the day of ourpetition. I hope you dont forget it. Thepetition starts at ten oclock, and I hope you enter the arena early. Yagyu Junhuaughed and said, Of course! Ill be there at 8:30. I thought you will be unable topete with me tomorrow. Leo asked coldly, What do you mean? Yagyu Junhuaughed again and said, Its been said on the Inte that you killed someone and was caught by the government and put in prison. Im afraid I cantpete with you. Leo said coldly, Really? Unfortunately, I was not arrested! Im sorry to disappoint you. Yagyu Junhuaughed again and said, Yes, Im really disappointed, but you wont live till tomorrow night, because you are will be defeated by me! Its more valuable to die on my sword! Hearing this, Leo was not surprised. He immediately hung up the phone and was toozy to argue with him. In Toyo. Yagyu Piaosu woke up from her dream and screamed loudly. She took a big breath. Yagyu Piaoxue who was lying beside her, woke up and asked in surprise, Sister, whats wrong? With these words, she turned on the light. Yagyu Piaosus face was pale. She gave a long sigh, and then said quietly, Yagyu Piaoxue, I dreamed Yagyu Junhua came to my bed, and his head fell to the ground, covered in blood. Then Dad came, too. Dad told me that he would take Yagyu Junhua to heaven. He asked us to take care of each other in the future and not to take revenge on Leo. Yagyu Piaoxue breathed a sigh of relief and said, It was just a nightmare. It scared me. Yagyu Piaosu frowned and said, Yagyu Piaoxue, I think this dream is inauspicious! Im afraid that there will be something wrong with Yagyu Junhua. There will be no one to bury him. I made a phone call with Yagyu Junhua during the day. He said that he wouldpete with Leo in the gym the day after tomorrow. Lets go to Pompeii tomorrow to find him and apany him the day after tomorrow. Yagyu Piaoxue sighed and said quietly, We asked him not to go. However, he turned a deaf ear to our proposal. Even if he wins Leo, he will not return. Will so many of Leos brothers and friends let him go? Maybe they will shoot him at random. OK, lets go to Pompeii tomorrow. The next day, Yagyu Piaoxue and Yagyu Piaosu went to Pompeii by ne. But interestingly, when they got off the ne, they actually met Cecil. After Cecil buried his mother, he came to learn martial arts from Leo again. He also came to Pompeii on the same ne. But Cecil fell asleep as soon as he got on the ne, so he didnt see Yagyu Piaoxue and Yagyu Piaosu. When Cecil saw them, he was stunned. Then he smiles and asks, Hey, do youe to Pompeii to find my master? Well, go with me. Ill take you to find him. Yagyu Piaosu angrily said, Nigger, go away! Chapter 1365 Will I Lose Leo first bought a wreath at the wreath shop and asked the boss to write an elegiac couplet. The couplet said, Farewell to Mr. Happer, the great sward master! The second couplet read, By the Disciple, Leo Cohen. Then he attached the couplets to the wreath and tied the wreath to the top of the car. He drove to HuaXian Temple. Thewn below the temple was full of cars. Leo parked the car, removed the wreath, and walked up the stone steps into the courtyard outside the temple. At this time, the courtyard was full of people, about 200. They wore ck suits and were mourning. Mr. Happers coffin was in front of them. At this time, Mr. Happer was already in the coffin. On both sides of the coffin were various wreaths and baskets of flowers. There were hundreds of light wreaths. Leo nced at the elegiac couplets on the wreath. They were all sent by all the disciples. Leo also sent the wreath to the right of the coffin and put it in ce. The disciples, who were worshipping, nced at the handwriting on the elegiac couplets, then get excited. They shouted in unison, Leo Cohen? Leo was stunned, and looked at them. Everyones eyes showed the look of violence and ferocity. A woman asked coldly, Are you Leo Cohen? Leo said lightly, Yes, I am Leo. Whoosh! They pulled out their swords at the same time,pletely enveloping Leo. Then they all said. Leo, why did you kill our master and rob all of his things? Leo, you cant run away today. We will definitely kill you? Leo, how dare you! You are very brave. You killed our master. You even wrote Leo the murderer! Fuck! What feud does my master have with you? Leo, do you want to challenge us? Yes,e on, you can challenge any one of us, and we will never defeat you with more people! Leo, we will sacrifice your head to my master, and let him rest in peace! When everyone stopped talking, Leo said quietly, Im not the one who killed your master, and Ive learned swordsmanship from Mr. Happer these two days. We use wooden swords instead of real ones, because I want topete with Yagyu Junhua Mr. Happer saw that Yagyu Junhuas swordsmanship came from his sect. Mr. Happer hated Yagyu Junhua for killing people in Pompeii with his swordsmanship, so he came to my home and asked me to learn from him to defeat Yagyu Junhua. I left in the evening after two days of study. I really dont know who killed Mr. Happer. I am as painful as heavy as you! The person who really killed Mr. Happer and made me bear the name of murder. The woman said coldly, Hum! You are a murder! I guess you killed my master after you see his two swordsmanship scripts. The crowd roared angrily, Yes! Leo, the two secret scripts poisoned your mind. Leo sneered, I just arrived at imperial guards to have my fingerprints identified. The thiefs fingerprints are different from mine! If you dont believe it, you can call to confirm it. The womanughed and said, I dont believe you! You are so smart that you could ask others to steal the books. How can the fingerprints you left be yours? Leo, The girl also said sarcastically, My master has always been noble, and he doesnt like making friends or showing off. No one knows that he has so many valuable things. His treasure is given by us. Another man also said, I heard from the steward that you lived with my master the other day. My master was pure minded. If you have the same ideas as him, he will show all his things to others. Leo was very upset. He did live with Mr. Happer in the same bed, because they had the same interests. And Mr. Happer did show Leo the antique pearls, agates and jadeites.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. However, Leo was not interested in these things. After all, he was not short of money, and he had no time to engage in cultural relics. However, Mr. Happer did not show Leo the two swordsmanship scripts. Leo was really speechless when confronted by a hundred people. Suddenly, a girl, about eighteen years old, came up from the stone steps. She looked sweet, tall and graceful, with a tight sweater and a floral skirt. She walked into the crowd and shouted, Your master was not killed by Leo! Everyone was shocked, so was Leo. A man walked out and asked, Miss, who killed our master? Tell me, we will give you money. The girl looked worried and her eyebrows were frowning. She said quietly after thinking for a long time, Let me show you several videos. She took out her mobile phone, found the video and yed it to them. In the video, Yagyu Junhua stabbed into the belly of Mr. Happer with his sword The crowd screamed in shock. Leo saw Yagyu Junhua at a nce, and he cried out, Yagyu Junhua, its Yagyu Junhua! Immediately Leo trembled with anger and his eyes turned red. The crowd was shocked and unable to speak. At this point, the girl yed another video to them, The people who stole your masters things were a man and a woman. I hid on the mountain to record the video the whole time because I was on the mountain picking herbs for my grandfather. The video showed that Dorothy and Hendy both carried sacks on their shoulders and went out of Mr. Happers room. They were sneaking away in a hurry. The womans attitude toward Leo became good at once, and she said, Leo Im sorry! We misjudged you! I didnt think that the person who killed my master was actually Yagyu Junhua. Then, everyone apologized to Leo together, Leo, Im sorry! We were wrong to me you! Leo showed a slight smile and said lightly, Its okay! Its good to figure it out now, and I am clear now. I have one thing to discuss with you guys. What? The people asked together. Leo said, Tomorrow is the day of my duel with Yagyu Junhua, I want to kill him myself. Thus, I hope you guys wont go to him today. If I cant win, then you can go and kill him. Everyone was immediately silent for a moment, then they said together, OK! Leo added, I hope you guys must keep this matter a secret today, otherwise Yagyu Junhua will slip away. Everyone said again in unison, Okay! We will keep it a secret! The woman said, Yes, we have to keep it a secret, or else we will be in a passive position. Leo said, And you are unable to find Yagyu Junhua now, youll alert him instead. At this time the girl who provided the video said to Leo, Mr. Cohen, pleasee with me. I want to see you about something. Chapter 1366 Dragon Sword Then Leo followed the girl to the unupied ce. The girl looked was sullen, her eyes were red. She said quietly, Leo, my name is Erin. My grandfather wants to talk to you. Your grandfather? Whats the matter? Leo asked in confusion. Erin sighed and said, Youll know when you see him. Its something good for you anyway. My family lives at the bottom of this mountain, its very close.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. OK. With that, Leo followed Erin to her home. Erins family lived in the bamboo forest. It was an old house. The house was big, but it was too old. Erins grandfather, Delh, was lying on the bed. He was about eighty years old, with silver hair, vinegar-yellow face and dull, misty eyes. Grandpa, Mr. Cohen is here. Erin said. Erin help me sit up. I have something to say to him. Delh coughed as he said weakly. At that, Erin immediately helped Delh sit on the bed. Hello, Delh! What do you want me to do? Leo smiled politely. Well, please sit down. Ye Lao said weakly. Leo, take a seat. Ill go make a cup of tea for you. Erin said and moved over a chair for Leo to sit down, then she went to make tea. Thank you! Leo sat down. Delh sighed and asked in a weak voice, Leo, I heard that you are going topete with Yagyu Junhua, the beast tomorrow? Leos heart jolted. He thought, Why did Delh scold Yagyu Junhua? Does he have a grudge against him? Then heughed and said, Yes, Im going topete with him tomorrow. Delh gritted his teeth and said, Please kill him! Leo was stunned and said, Of course, I will. Delh, you seem to have a grudge against him? Delh sighed, then said with a somber look, Yagyu Junhua raped my granddaughter an hour before killing Mr. Happer. Leos body contracted violently after hearing this, and his eyes were full of horror as he asked in shock, This beast! Is this really true? Yes, its true! At this time, Erin came over with tea, and she said in a deep voice, Leo, have some tea, please. Leo took the cup of tea with both hands. His face was grave. When he saw Erins mncholy eyes, his heart twitched. At this moment, Delh suddenly said in a solemn voice, Erin, go and bring our ancestral Dragon sword. Good! On hearing that, Erin immediately went to the inner room and took out Delhs Dragon sword. She gave it to Leo with both hands, and said seriously, Leo, this is ancestral Dragon sword. It is very sharp and hard. I hope you will use this sword to kill Yagyu Junhua. Leo was astonished. He was worried that he didnt have a guy to deal with Yagyu Junhuas Dragon sword. Wasnt this a timely help? Leo took the sword and gazed at it. The scabbard was made of mahogany, and a flying dragon was carved on the front and back, which was very vivid. Leo pulled out the sword. The sword was bright and shined on Leos whole face. This sword was about twenty centimeters longer than the sword of Yagyu Mamoru. The longer the weapon, the stronger it would be. The handle of the sword was iid with emeralds and tied with a red rope. The sword was very delicate and exquisite. Leo could not help but shout, What a great sword! Saying that, he inserted the sword into the scabbard. Then Leo said, Thank you! Delh, I will return the sword to you after I kill Yagyu Junhua. Delh said slowly, Leo, this sword is for you. You are the right person to keep it! Erin also said, Leo, you dont have to return it to us. Its for you! Leo shook her head andughed, I cant want to ept the reward for nothing. How much do you want? Ill give money to you! Erin showed a rare smile and quipped, Leo, this sword is priceless. You really cannot afford it! Because the sword has a long history. Besides, the sword is for the right person. Please take it. Leo was ttered and said, Thank you so much! Delhughed and said, Youre wee. Suddenly, Delh spat out blood, and then his throat made a sound like a chicken twitching. Then his head lolled and he died. Grandpa grandpa Erin cried out as she flung herself on the bed. Leo was so shocked that he was at a loss. At this time Leos phone rang. It was a call from Cecil Leo immediately ran outside to answer it. Master, where are you now? Leo said eagerly, Im at the foot of HuaXian Temple, Ill send you an address. Take a taxi here to help me quickly! After saying that, Leo hung up the phone, and then sent an address to Cecil. Then Leo came to the room again. Seeing Erin crying, so he said softly, Erin, No one can revive after death. Let me help you with your grandfathers funeral. Just leave everything to me. At these words, Erins sobbing voice decreased. Leo sighed and asked, What illness did your grandfather have? Why did he die all of a sudden? Erin sobbed and said, my grandfather had a cancer of the liver Leo was stunned, just now Delh was in the lightning before death. He actually did not find it. Delh used hisst remaining strength to gift the sword to him. Leo was touched. Leo asked, Erin, do you have any other rtives or friends? Erin said in a weak voice, No. Leo was heartbroken. He sighed and asked, Erin, does your grandfather have a coffin? If not, I will buy one. Erin said in a weak voice, Yes, in the back room. Leo said in a deep voice, OK! Ill call someone to help. Erin looked grateful and said excitedly, Thank you, Leo! Leo said, Its okay, Ill arrange everything. At this time Cecil took a taxi to the door. He got out of the car with much delicious food. After the cab left, Cecil looked confused and thought, Is this Master Leos home? Then he called out, Master, master, where are you? Leo heard Cecils voice and replied loudly, Come in! Cecil muttered to himself, Its really the masters home. Then, he went in with bags on his back, and said loudly, Master, I bring you a lot of delicious food. When Cecil came in with bags on his back, he was shocked because he saw a man lying on the bed with blood all over his body. Cecil looked puzzled again and asked, Master, whats the matter? Leo told Cecil what had happened. Cecil opened his eyes wide. Chapter 1367 Kill Yagyu Junhua Immediately afterwards, Leo made a phone call to Nadine, told her what had happened, and asked her to bring dozens of people to help. After Nadine knew everything, she said, My lord, I am very happy that you have been cleared. I will immediately bring a few dozen people over to help. Leo pondered for a moment, and said, You have to ask a priest toe here and then buy some food. You should pay first, and then I will give you money. In addition, go to customize a tombstone and buy two wreaths. By the way, buy me aplete set of ghost coins and flowers. Nadine wanted tough. He did not know that Leo was quite professional about the funeral before. Then Nadine said seriously, Anyway, I do not know much about this. I will ask the wreath boss to prepare all the goods. After an hour, many people came. And there were three pickup trucks loaded with funeral items. Fortunately, the yard was big enough. Otherwise, there was really no ce for these dozen cars to park. More than a hundred people came. All of them prepared some money for Erin because of Leo. Taoist priest also came here. He directed everyone to put Delhs body into the coffin, cover the coffin lid, nailed on the nails and painted it with vermilion. Then the Taoist priest took the girl up the mountain to choose thend as cemetery. After that, ording to the almanac, they chose to bury Delh in three days. In the evening Leo cooked dinner. There were not enough tables here, so they put the dishes on the ground. At night, Leo was afraid that Erin would be scared and he was not avable. Therefore, he asked Cecil to apany Erin. Cecil was embarrassed and squirmed. Nadine said softly, Cecil, Erin is so beautiful. A night alone with her will improve your rtionship. And she may fall in love with you. Cecil blushed after being teased. A few people on the side heard and immediatelyughed out loud. Cecil, she is so beautiful! When her grandfather is buried, you can take her home directly. Cecil, I just asked Commander of Wyverns to let me apany, he refused me Then everyone left, leaving only Cecil and Erin. The next day, it was clear and windy. Today was the time for Leo and Yagyu Junhua topete in the gym. The people who came to watch thepetition were so many that the whole gym was crowded. Leo and Nadine, Martial Maestro, who had been here for a long time, were already sitting on the grandstand, waiting for Yagyu Junhua.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. But Yagyu Junhua hadnte yet. But it was still early. It was only seven oclock, there were still a few hours before the match at ten oclock. Cecil and Erin also came. Their eyes are red and swollen. Neither of them sleptst night. At this time, Yagyu Junhua was in the hotel. He took out a bottle of hormone medicine from the travel bag, and then put different kinds of medicine into a bowl. The dose of the medicine he prepared was very safe. After taking the medicine, his strength could reach more than ten times, and the medicine would not harm him after. Of course, he would not eat it until Leo was exhausted. Afterwards, Yagyu Junhua put the medicine away and walked out the door. Yagyu Piaosu and Yagyu Piaoxue were waiting outside the door. The three took a taxi to the gym and walked in under the gazes of the crowd. As soon as the crowd saw them, they cursed softly. At this time, more than a hundred disciples of Mr. Happer also came. They all brought a sword. They had been watching Yagyu Junhua, who was on the stage, and wanted to kill him by inches. After ten oclock, the match officially began. Leo and YYagyu Junhua both walked to the serwn. But today there was no referee here. The rule in Pompeii is that the winner was the one who finally survived. There was no rule. They could fight with each other in any way. Leo said in a cold voice, Yagyu Junhua, you are a beast! Why did you kill Mr. Happer and make me take the me? Yagyu Junhua was shocked. His face paled and he shivered, Leo dont nder me! Wheres the evidence! Leo sneered as he took out his phone and yed the video of Yagyu Junhua killing Mr. Happer. Yagyu Junhua was dumbfounded. At that moment Nadine came from the side and she handed the loudspeaker to Leo. Leo said loudly into the loudspeaker, Let me tell you something! The person who killed Mr. Happer was Yagyu Junhua, not me! I have video here! There is a video of Yagyu Junhua killing Mr. Happer! The gym was in uproar. Thousands of people immediately shouted, Commander of Wyverns, kill Yagyu Junhua! Kill Yagyu Junhua! The whole room was filled with angry curses. People here were all filled with righteous anger. They gnashed the teeth in anger At this time, more than one hundred disciples of Mr. Happer also came to Leos side. One of them took the horn from Leos hand, and he said loudly, Thats right! We are Mr. Happers disciples. The one who killed our master was Yagyu Junhua, not Leo! We are here to clear Leo! The whole audience shouted again, the sound of anger like a surging sea, turning more and more turbulent! Yagyu Piaoxue and Yagyu Piaosu were so frightened and horrified that they cried at once. At this moment, Yagyu Junhua, he waspletely abashed. He was trembling. He thought that even if he could kill Leo, he could not kill more than a hundred disciples of Mr. Happer. Mr. Happer had more than a hundred disciples. Anyone of them were stronger than Yagyu Junhua. He was so upset that he dropped his head like a defeated rooster. With a sound, Leo pulled out Dragon sword, and the light of the sword glittered under the bright sun. Yagyu Junhua, who was aggressive, became angry and yelled, Leo, Ill kill you! Immediately, Yagyu Junhua plucked out Dragon sword. He shook his hand and countless sword lights shed at Leo. Leo sneered and quickly ran to the back of Yagyu Junhua. At the same time, he hitYagyu Junhuas waist with his sword. Yagyu Junhua was shocked and immediately turned to stop Leos sword. Seeing Yagyu Junhua block his sword, Leo quickly withdrew his sword and performed the next sword move. The sword in Leos hand, like a whip, drew a beautiful lone. Bang! Dragon sword whipped Yagyu Junhuas eyes. Yagyu Junhua screamed, and his eyes gushed with blood. Good! Crazy cheers from the whole audience! Yagyu Piaosu and Yagyu Piaoxue started to cry. Yagyu Junhua stepped back. Leo roared and jumped up. He exerted his strength and poured his inner strength into Dragon sword, and hit Yagyu Junhua hard. The sword in Leos hand brought a huge white light, which made the world pale. Boom! Yagyu Junhua was split in two by Leo, and his Dragon sword was knocked into the sky Chapter 1368 Adopting God Daughter The whole room was immediately death-like quiet, they were dumbfounded, because they had never seen a person being split in half, that was a tragic state, shocking to peoples eyes. Leo stood majestically, as strong as a mountain, and the blue dragon sword in his hand, because it was extremely sharp and iparable, actually dripped blood. The sky, which was still gray and cloudy just now, instantly became clear, and then the dark clouds dispersed and the sky was clear. The two sisters of Yagyu Piaoxue were stunned at first, then cried out with a wow, they jumped down from the stage like crazy, and then pounced madly on Yagyu Junhua who was split in half. He picked up the microphone and said loudly, If any of you crematoriums dare to collect the corpse of Yagyu Junhua, my disciples of Mr. Happer will definitely abolish you! Such a beast dares to kill even a 70-year-old man, he is not a human being but a beast! Beasts can only be thrown into the sea to feed the fish and into the mountains to feed the dogs! Hearings these conversation, several crematorium owners immediately took a loud stand and said loudly in unison, Dont worry about it! We will not take in the cremation of such animals! Leo was stunned, frowned and said, This is very inhumane, right! After all, the dead are the greatest! When Erin saw that Yagyu Junhua was dead, she let out a long breath, then stood up expressionlessly and walked towards the gym door. Little Cecil immediately stood up and followed behind, apanying her there. Everyone immediately began to leave the dispersal, one after another out of the gymnasium. Leo saw Yagyu Piaosu and Yagyu Piaoxue, fluttering on the mutted body of Yagyu Junhua and crying, at once, he had mixed feelings. He felt that when Yagyu Piaosu and Yagyu Piaoxue were crying, they were especially like Lydia , and his heart was filled withpassion. Nadine saw Leos suffering, so he went to Leos side and said softly, Look at Yagyu Junhuas two sisters crying quite pitifully, what to do with this body? There is no way the ne will let them on board. Leo saw that more than a hundred disciples of Mr. Happer were still standing opposite to supervise, and they were in the midst of their fire, if he tried to find a way to collect the corpses with Yagyu Junhua, they would definitely fight with him. So he sighed and had to wait for them to go.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. However, the entire gymnasium was gone, and they still hadnt left. Nadine said quietly again, Young master, what now? Leo did not say anything, he also did not know what to do, at a loss. Leo suddenly had a sh of light, he had an idea, so he coughed, walked to the door of more than a hundred sword masters and smiled, I have one thing to discuss with you guys okay? Fellow brothers. Say it! The female sword master in the lead said. Leo coughed andughed, Mr. Happer was killed by Yagyu Junhua, the burial fee must be paid by him, Ill ask his two sisters to pay. Then you guys let his body be cremated, after all, the dead are big, can you take a look at it? The female sword masterughed, Leo, youre so smart! A hundred of us are staying here to wait for this matter, as long as we pay, their sisters can take their brothers body to be cremated. Leo smile with unwilling mind, really for money here to make things difficult for Yagyu Junhua. So he smiled and asked, Then how much do you want him to pay? The female sword master pondered for a moment and said quietly, If give more, her two sisters can not take out, give less? We will lose, so? A million dors. Leo, Two sisters of Yagyu Junhua heard, immediately stood up, they bowed to the female sword master, said in unison, Thank you! Lets go to the bank to transfer the money right away. The swords woman froze, she was worried that they could not take it out, but actually so quick, regret called less. But the words had already been said, she had no choice, so she said, Good! When the money arrives, we will immediately help you call the crematorium to load the body. Then the swords woman followed her two sisters to the bank to transfer the money. About an hourter, they made the transfer and came back. Then the swords woman made a phone call to the crematorium and exined that she was a disciple of Mr. Happer and that she could nowe to pull the corpse as thepensation was settled. The owner of the crematorium said yes, and immediately sent a car to pull the body. After twenty minutes, the crematorium car really came, then they loaded the body of Yagyu Junhua in the car, apanied by the two sisters of Yagyu Piaosu, the crematorium car went away. Leo as a long breath of relief, and then he and Nadine they went away. Three dayster, it was the day of Erins grandfathers burial. Leo took Lydia and Emilia to the funeral. At the same time Leos friends came again hundreds of people. Lydia treated Erin like a life-saver and gave her a red packet of 10, 000 US dors. After the funeral, Lydia saw that Erin was lonely, so she smiled and asked, Erin, how about this, Ill take you as my god-sister, go live in my house, we live together, you wont be lonely, besides, how can you live in this ce alone? Erin opened her almond eyes, looked at Lydia, shivered and said, This this Leo immediatelyughed, Erin, I am your brother-inw from now on,e back with us right away, live with my daughter Emilia, or you can take a room, I have plenty of houses at home. At this time, Emilia took Erins hand and said, Sister,e home with me, okay? At this time, Martialughed, Emilia, your mother calls her sister, how can you call her sister? You should call her auntie. Erin looked at this and that, not knowing what to do. At that moment, Cecil said, Dont look at Erin, she is tall and big, but she is only fifteen years old. Everyone let out an astonished cry. Lydiaughed, Erin, you call me godmother, this is good. Martialughed, Erin, hurry up and call me godmother, you wont lose out. Nadineughed again, Erin, hurry up and call me godmother. Erin lifted her face, opened a pair of big watery almond eyes, and called out weakly to Lydia, Godmother Lydia sweetly answered, Mmm. The crowd together shouted, Good! Leo said with aughing membrane, Ha, Ive picked up a goddaughter in the future. Martial smilingly said, Erin, hurry up and also call a Leo father. Erin raised her head, sweetly called Leo a, Godfather. Martial immediately coaxed, Leo, hurry up and wrap a big red envelope ah, such a beautiful goddaughter. Nadineughed, Leo, hurry up and wrap a red packet ah, that even a hundred dors is also love. Yes, yes, yes! Leo hurry up and wrap the red packet. Leoughed, Make it seem like I am not willing to give. Saying that, Leo took out his leather wallet. Chapter 1369 Kidnapping Leo took out one thousand dors from his purse and gave it to Erin, who said no repeatedly. Without saying a word, Leo stuffed the money into Erins pocket. Everyone left with a big smile. Cecil also lived in Leos house, and he wanted to continue to worship Leo as his teacher. Six monthster, in summer. Early one morning, when Leo and Cecil returned from their morning run outside, they found that Lydia, Erin, and Emilia were all gone from the bed. Leoughed and said, Did they go for a run too? Suddenly, Cecil found a letter on the ground with a brush writing, Received by Leo. Leo was stunned, he picked up the envelope and took out the letterhead from the envelope to read it, it said, Leo, your wife and your daughter were taken away by us, the ce is the Green Dragon Mountain, where is the opposite of Could Pce, youe and find it, we fight to the death. However, I tell you, if you bring troops to us, your wife and children will be gone. Also, when you get to Green Dragon Mountain, you wait for me at the Ten Mile Incense Hotel, you talk to the owner of the hotel and he will call me over. The signature of the person, Phantom invisible man. Leo was shocked, unexpectedly the invisible man came to his door again, he was so angry that his teeth crunched. Cecil took the envelope and took a look, he said in surprise, Master, this Green Dragon Mountain is a pirate town, before the inside is a nest of pirate people, inside is what a mess. Leo was stunned and asked in surprise, How do you know? Cecil said, I know a wine distributor, once by the pirates into the Green Dragon Mountain, was extorted a billion before released, he said to me. Leo wrinkled his eyebrows and sighed, It seems that I am in a bad way this time. Cecil was so angry that her face was vermilion red and asked, Master, what now? Leo did not answer, so angry that he sat on the sofa, pondered, a cigarette after a smoke. Then he plucked Nadines phone and told her toe over, something. After Nadine came, knowing this matter, she was so angry that her face was pale and said, Leo, should we call 100, 000 troops to exterminate the entire Green Dragon pirate town. Leo shook his head, gave a bitterugh and said, How dare you do that? My wife and daughter are in their hands, its too dangerous! You fly a helicopter to send me and Cecil. Nadine nodded and said, Good, want to bring hot weapons? Leo pondered for a moment and smiled bitterly, No, I am going to participate in the tournament. We will see then, in case we need to gather people, Ill let you know. Okay, Leo, Ill go and drive the helicopter over right now. Nadine said somberly, and then she walked away. Leo and Cecil immediately went to get ready. Leo took the Green Dragon Sword, and Cecil took the three-sectioned stick and a Swiss Army knife. At the same time, Cecil put a bunch of food into the travel bag.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. When the two of them were ready, Nadine drove the helicopter. After the two boarded, the helicopter took off and locked in ce to go to Green Dragon Mountain and flew off on that route. On the helicopter, Nadine asked, Leo, when we arriveter, where will the ne stop? To the town? Hearing this, Leo said sharply, How dare you stop in the town? That is a pirate vige, two and a half helicopters are pirates robbed, find a wilderness forest to stop. Nadine said, Got it, Leo. About two hours of flying, from the helicopter above the overlooked see, in front of an ancient castle. The ancient castle was bustling with cars and peopleing and going, a prosperous scene. Lets stop right here in the mountains, and then lets walk. Leo looked at a forest at the foot of the mountain and said. Good! Nadinended the helicopter slowly and parked it on a woodless grassy area. When Leo and Cecil got off the ne, she said take care and then drove the ne away. It was noon, the temperature was unusually high, and the two people were immediately sweating profusely. Just now in the ne, Leo visually measured the distance, here to the ancient castle is about five kilometers away. So the two people flew along the mountain road. The five-kilometer road was nothing for two martial arts practitioners, and they soon arrived at the gate of the ancient city wall. There were several security guards standing by the gate, they saw Leo two people, and pretend to ignored. It was very strange for Leo to be amazed. The two walked along the street, looking at it as they went, and finally found a hotel called Green Dragon Mountain. They both walked into the hotel. The boss is a big fat guy, he smilingly asked Leo what he wanted to order. Leo said casually, Two beef noodles. Good! The boss stared with a pair of cunning eyes and asked softly again, Hello, I have seen you look like foreigners, are you called Leo? Leo was stunned, so he said, The invisible people told you, right? Where are they? The boss said quietly, They are in Green Dragon Canyon, the invisible man told you to go at eleven oclock at night, and then duel with them. Cecil coughed and said in a depressed voice, Why do we have to go to fight at night? Its depressing, arent you tired? The boss said, The invisible people are out at night to engage in activities, they are sleeping during the day. Cecil gave a bitterugh and said, Leo, it seems that we also go to sleep during the day, otherwise we have no sleep at night. Leo gave a bitterugh, What kind of good wine do you have here, boss? The boss said, We are all here is the cinnamon wine ah, want to have a jar? Very low Alcohol , will not be on the head. Cecil said, Lets have a jar, anyway, we will go to restter. The boss smiled and nodded, Okay, one jar, what else do you want? Leoughed, We will checkter, boss, who is in charge of your side? The boss said slyly, Phantom organization. Leo was stunned and asked in confusion, I heard that this side is not a pirate? How did it be a Phantom organization again? Who is the leader of the organization? The boss said, It is indeed pirates, but the pirates are managed by Phantom organization, who is the head of the organization that I do not know. Leo heart depressed, Phantom is really difficult to eliminatepletely, originally thought thest kill all, but actually this ind there are so many. And then the boss went in to do the dishes. After a while, two bowls of beef noodles were ready, Leo and Cecil after eating beef noodles, Cecil was drinking alone. Leo did not drink, the mood was not good. Cecil saw that Leo did not drink, and he did not drink much, so he stopped drinking. After Leo settled the bill, the two of them walked out of the hotel. At this time Nadine called and asked, Leo, have you arrived in the ancient city? Leo said, Yes, lets keep in touch at all times. Nadine said solemnly, Good! Chapter 1370 Angry Battle with Invisible Man Afterwards, Leo and Cecil looked for an inn to stay, going to the Green Dragon Canyon duel at eleven oclock at night, and now at one oclock in the afternoon, they decided to take a break. In the room, two beds, one each for Cecil and Leo.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Leo was very bitter, thinking about the personal safety of Lydia, Emilia, Erin, heart like a knife cut like unbearable. The cigarette on the mouth one by one. He suddenly remembered why the stealthy people want to move at night? At this time Cecil said, Master, I have a way to deal with the invisible man, let him immediately phenomenon. Leo sat up at once and asked in shock, You have a way to call the invisible man to show up? Cecilughed a few times,ughing and said, Yes, in fact, the invisible man is a magic technique, is just a prop. But they lend themselves to the method of invisibility, it is easy to kill, we immediately go to get a thing toe, when he is invisible, we immediately get him out. Leos spirit lifted and said, Good, lets go buy it and do it immediately. After saying that, Leo and Cecil went to the hardware store on to buy the production products. At nine oclock in the evening, Leo and Cecil walked out of the city gate and headed for Green Dragon Canyon. By the hazy color of the moonlight, they walked along the path of the mountain forest toward the Green Dragon Canyon. After walking uphill for about an hour, they came to the top of the Green Dragon Canyon. By the brightness of the moonlight, they saw that below was a ten-thousand-foot abyss, and the hearts of the two men shrank violently. Leo followed the boss instructions and he shouted, Invisible man, I am Leo, I am here! Show up! The voice echoed in the canyon, long and distant. Boom! On the ground in front of Leo, a smoke bomb exploded, and after the smoke dispersed, three people actually appeared, a man and two women. Under the moonlight, they wore a ck robe, they wore a sword at the waist, the whole thing looks like a Taoist priest. The mans face was hideous and very dark, and the womans face is beautiful and white. Leo saw the three men, sneered and asked, You are the invisible people? Cecil, however, was dumbfounded, thinking, They are not wearing invisibility cloaks, how did they do it? The maleughed out loud a few times and asked, You are Leo, I am Grayson, cousin of Anthony, nice to meet you! Maybe we are still rtives. Leo sneered, Wheres my wife and daughter? In case they have any problems, I will let you bruise them. Graysonughed loudly and said, Leo, you will never have the chance to see your wife and daughter because you will die immediately! He said, he drew his long sword, and said coldly, Leo, you also show your sword, I do not want to kill an unarmed man. Leo was furious, and he pulled out his blue dragon sword with a whoosh. Leo just pulled out the long sword, the other party has risen up, a sword stabbed at Leo. Leo sneered, gently use the sword a block, dang sound, Graysons sword was Leo blocked away, Leo sequence a flying hair leg kick in his stomach. Grayson screamed and rolled to the ground with a thud. The other two women immediately drew their swords, Cecil wanted to help, Leo said loudly, Cecil you do not help, help me see dead. At the sound of his words, Cecil immediately understood that he told himself to guard the invisibility cloak on them, do not let them run. The two women bellowed, they flew up and swung their swords at Leo. Leo sneered, the sword in his hand shook, thirteen sword styles, plum blossoms. Poof! The sword in his hand extremely, its bizarre cut the throat of the two women, they fell to the ground in response to the sound. Grayson was so frightened and full of horror, he immediately pulled out an object and threw it on the ground. Boom! of an explosion, smoke filled the air, he was in the disappearance. Leo froze, he searched around with both eyes, wondering where the trail was. There was a big tree on the side of Cecil, Cecil immediately took out something from his pocket and threw it towards the tree with force. Bang! A thing as ck as ink thrown on the tree. A split secondter, the ancient walking wood showed its original form. Leo a fish leap shot over, a sword shed the hand of ancient wood holding the sword. Grayson screamed miserably, was split hand, fell to the ground, blood gushing out. Cecil lunged forward and grabbed him. Leo also lunged over, grabbed the invisible clothes on his body and tore it with force. The multiple transparent invisibility cloak that was on Graysons body was torn by Leo and fell to the ground like broken ss. It turns out that when the smoke exploded, Grayson took the opportunity to immediately put on the see-through ss cloak of invisibility by diffusing the smoke. Then he leaned against a tree, ready to kill Leo. However, Cecil observed the surface of Anthonys feet, which were notpletely wrapped in stealth. Therefore, Cecil took out a bottle of chemical ss bottle mixed with sulfuric acid and ink and hit Graysons body. After the ss bottle was broken, the sulfuric acid and ink seeped badly the invisibility clothes on his body. After the destruction of the transparent invisibility clothing, the majority of Graysons body appeared in its original form. Leo used one hand to choke Graysons neck and lifted it up with force. Anthonys eyes protruded, his feet stirred, and his tongue stretched out. w Leo said angrily, Say it, where is my wife? Grayson pped Leos hand so hard in pain that he signaled that he couldnt speak. Leo mmed him hard on the ground, stomped on his head with his foot and said loudly, Say, where do you invisible men lock my wife? If you dont say it, I will immediately stomp on your head! Graysons face was blushing as he muttered, Your wife is locked up in the Devil Rock Cave. Leo asked in a cold voice, Where is the Devil Rock Cave? How many people are inside? Who is your leader? Grayson said, The leader is Benjamin, he is the younger brother of Anthony. There are about a hundred people inside, most of us from Phantom organization died in the bomb shelter, there are only these hundred people left. Leo sneered and said, Take us to the Devil Rock Cave, get up! Cecil, take out the big rope from your travel bag and tie him up solid! Okay! Cecil immediately took out the rope from the travel bag and tied up Grayson with five flowers. Lead the way! If you dare to y tricks with flowers, I will kill you immediately! Cecil pulled out the Swiss Army knife from his feet and put it on Graysons neck, saying in a cold voice. With that, they continued walking along the mountain, and arrived after about one kilometer of mountain road. About fifty meters ahead, there was a cave, and the cave was brightly lit. Leo asked, Is that the cave in front? Do you invisible people live inside? Grayson said, We dont live in here, we just gather here to deal with something. Chapter 1371 Deadly Fight Leo drew his long sword, he personally grabbed Anthonys shoulder, Cecil drew his three-sectioned stick, he held the sword in his left hand and the three-sectioned stick in his right hand. As they walked into the cave, a group of people suddenly rushed over from all directions, they were pointing their guns at Leo, and one man shouted, Leo, put down the sword in your hand, or we will shoot you to death indiscriminately! At that moment, an old man came out from the crowd, wearing a ck robe and a sword at his waist, he had a cold face and asked in a cold voice, Are you Leo? Leo smiled lightly and said, Yes, I am Leo, and who are you? As he said that, Leo swept his gaze, and did not see his wife and daughters, his heart thumped a little. The old manughed loudly a few times and said, I am Benjamin, the brother of Anthony, I heard that my brother cant even beat you, see you are quite cowardly! But my brother died in your hands, I will let you die in my hands too. Leo coldly asked, Where are my wife and daughter? Benjaminughed loudly, As long as you can beat me, I will naturally tell you where your wife and daughter are. Leo said in a cold voice, OK! How can wepete? A sword fight or a fist fight? Benjaminughed loudly and said, I heard that Mr. Happer is your master? But I can tell you this, Mr. Happer used to be my defeated opponent, can you believe it? Leo sneered, Oh, then youre quite a bully, then okay, Ill challenge you with the Thirteen Swords that Mr. Happer taught me. Thirteen swords? Benjaminughed again, You still practice the Thirteen Swords? I practiced thirteen swords when I was wearing open pants, we are now ying with thirteen magic swords, little brother. Hearing this, the crowdughed out loud. Leoughed, Oh, but my thirteen swords are the nemesis of your thirteen magic swords, if you dont believe, let us topete. Benjamin was so angry that he blew his beard and red, gritted his teeth and said, Leo lets make a bet, if you lose get in under my pants? Leo nodded and said in a loud voice, Okay! If you lose, let my wife and daughter go. Can you beat me? Do you have that ability? Benjamin drew his long sword and sneered. Leo angrily at once became a biting gaze, the air around quickly cold, also sneered, Anyway, its useless for me to bullshit with you, its only true if you can kill each other,e on! Cecil again with a Swiss army knife on the neck of Grayson. Benjamin pulled out his sword style, Leo also pulled out his sword style, and everyone backed up. Benjamin also really was a master of the magic mirror, only to see him leap up in the air, a hand shake, the air is full of sword shadows, all kinds of colors, colorful. Leo for the first time to see such a bizarre sword method, he could not help but be nervous in his heart. So use the thirteen swords of the blocking sword style, also a shake of the hand, he shook out countless horizontal swords. The two swords collided and nked with a loud sound. But Leo for a moment did not make it clear where the other sides sword style secret, plus Benjamin sword style is fast and forceful, and even Leo defeated. The people on Benjamins side began tough at Leo, they have said away. Leo also bragged, also said with thirteen swords to provoke our ancient officer it, I think he can not block ten moves. Where to ten strokes, five strokes can be put into Leo. Where to use five strokes ah, three strokes can defeat Leo. Where do you need three moves, two moves will do Everyone despised Leo, they worshiped Benjamin. Benjamin stabbed his sword at Leos throat area. Leo quickly used his sword to pick upwards. However, this sword of Benjamin was a false sword. He quickly flew up two kicks and heavily kicked Leo in the chest. Leo was knocked up in the air and fell heavily on the ground. Master! Cecil shrieked in fear. The people of Benjamin roared withughter again as they spoke away. Haha, Leo you can drill the crotch of your pants, wimpy! Really wimpy! Haha, Leo is the disciple of Mr. Happer, and Mr. Happer is the defeated general under our chief! He still dares Haha, Leo is better off drilling the crotch, this ability still want to save his wife and children. Haha, Leo is so fucking useless! Just good at bragging! Leo fell to the ground, almost spitting out a mouthful of blood, he fell froze for a moment, and then quickly rose up in the air. Benjamin said in a cold voice, Leo, no need to fight me, you are no match for me! As long as you kneel at my feet, self-destruct your hands and feet, and then wipe your neck, I will immediately release your wife. Leo sneered, You havent even beaten me yet, so what makes you say Ive lost? Ridiculous! Benjamin was furious and said through gritted teeth, Good! Ill let you lose, look at the sword! Immediately, Benjamin roared, he once again shook his magic sword, and countless sword illusions struck at Leo. Leo ghostly shed to the back of Benjamin, and at the same time chopped at Benjamins waist with his dragging sword. In the air, Benjamin was astonished, he immediately drew his sword to stop his waist. However, Leo shook his sword de with his backhand, and a whip sword heavily struck at the back of Benjamin. Bang sound! Benjamin shouted miserably and was sent flying into the air, then fell heavily to the ground. Are you okay, Mr. Walker? Everyone rushed over and swarmed to help Benjamin up. Go away! Im fine! Benjamin pushed them away and growled. He had been hit with a sword slit on his back, dripping with blood, and his clothes were also torn. Leo said with a smile membrane, How is it? Comfortable? Benjamin bared his teeth and shouted, and again, a harsh sword shed at Leos head. Leo used his sword to block, then twisted it with force, and Benjamins sword was thrown away. Leo followed the trend of a foot, kicked heavily on the chest of Benjamin, Benjamin screamed miserably, and was kicked up in the air again, thud, both knees on the ground. Cecilughed loudly as he said, Benjamin, didnt you say that my master is inferior to you? Haha, you actually got up on your knees with him. Benjamin was helped up by their men, his face was red, a wretched face. Leoughing membrane said, Benjamin, I do not want you to kneel, you just give me drill crotch on the line, do not be polite ha. Do not you know how to brag? You defeat Mr. Happer? You cant even beat me! And you dare to blow such a big bluff! Benjamin was helped up by them, he looked at Leo viciously and said angrily, Hurry up and bring my sword over, if I dont kill Leo today, I swear I wont be a man!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. At that, everyone immediately picked up the sword and gave it to Benjamin with both hands. Leoughed loudly and said, You can be a beast right away. Chapter 1372 Killing You Benjamin did not rush up this time, he began to sink his breath into his abdomen, breathing and exhaling. Instantly, visible to the naked eye, his whole body muscles increase thicker. Leos eyes widened and said, What kind of method is this bad old man using? The people under Benjamin were talking again. I heard that our ancient officer is cultivating immortality and has entered the Foundation Establishment stage. Mr. Walker is more than foundation building? He has entered the golden elixir realm and has a thousand pounds of divine power. Mr. Walker is more than a golden elixir? He has also entered the initial period. Not only that, but he has entered the realm of the divine. Thats not a god? Yes, they are already gods Their words, but let Leo face confused, this bad old man really be immortal? At this time, Benjamins physique was still increasing and thickening. Explode! When Benjamins internal force reached a certain level, the clothes on his body ruptured. However, he was wearing loose fat pants underneath, so they did not break. After the upper clothes broke, revealing the strong key flesh, the green tendons burst.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. His arms were actually as thick as Leos feet. Leo was stunned for a moment and asked, Benjamin, you cultivated immortality? Benjamin patted his strong chest and said proudly, Well, I cultivated to be immortality. I will show you. Leoughed, So, you flew to immortality with one sword? Benjamin nodded and said, Thats a must! Take a life! With that, he yelled out! Raising his sword high in both hands, he rose up in the air and shed down hard towards Leos head, Take the move! The sword in his hand brought up a huge wind, and the sound of the sword was tremendous. Leo sneered and thought, You want me to receive a move? No way! Immediately, Leo jumped violently to the side. Boom! The ground was split into a big hole by Benjamin. Dust flew and fog clouded the air. At this moment, Leo jumped to the back of the ancient mountain, Leo praised, Not bad! Not bad! And really be a god. Benjamin originally thought that Leo would take his sword, then Leo will certainly die, but Leo did not take. Seeing Leo hiding behind himself, Benjamin immediately rose up in the air, then a reverse flip, a sword stabbed at Leo. The move was beautifully posed, with a wild surge of sword energy and amazing speed. Leo was surprised, he a flying spin again around the back of Benjamin. Benjamin stabbed out with amazing force, coupled with the effect of inertia, this sword actually stabbed into the stone wall, bang sound! His entire sword has not entered the stone wall. Benjamin froze for a moment, and then he stomped his feet into the wall with great force, whoosh! The sword was pulled out by him. Immediately, Benjamin roared! And again flying sword to kill Leo. At this time, Leo has transported the internal force of the Tiger Bashing Fist, the internal force condensed on the sword. Seeing that this was a parallel sword move, he immediately used his sword to block it with force. Boom! The two swords collided and shed out a dull thunderous fire. Benjamin was so shocked that he only felt his entire arm being struck by lightning, producing a heart-breaking pain, which then spread from his arm to his internal organs. At the same time, the sword in his hand was shaken away and a mouthful of blood was spat out. At the same time, Benjamins originally puffed up body quickly shrank back to its original form. The next second! Leo fiercely grabbed Benjamins neck, and his entire body was lifted up by Leo. His eyes jutted out, his tongue stuck out, and his limbs kicked and danced around. At this time, the interior of Benjamins body was severely injured by the shock, almost all the internal organs were gone. The crowd was shocked, they have raised their guns again at Leo. Leo quickly put down Benjamin, instead of using one hand to hold Benjamins chest, and use the sword to hold Benjamins neck, said in a cold voice, Benjamin, quickly tell them to put down the gun, throw it behind me, or I will kill you! Benjamins eyes turned white and his whole body trembled, he mumbled, You guys you guys put the guns down behind Leo His lower body had begun to pee his pants, wet and dripping. Leo saw them hesitate, so he said, If you do not put down the gun, I will kill him, your boss was killed by me, you will not receive a sry, you do not receive a sry, you have no money to support the family, which is more important, you weigh the pros and cons. After listening, they looked at each other and felt that what Leo said made sense, they were working for others anyway, so why not go with Leo in the past. Besides, the boss has asked to put down the gun, why dont I put it down? Besides, there are still half a years bonus in the bosss hand, in case the boss died, who can we ask the money from? Almost to the ghost! So they have thrown the sub machine guns behind Leo. Cecil pushed away Grayson, he jumped behind Leo, picked up a sub machine gun, and said loudly to them, All of you hundred people stand against the wall, face the wall, not allowed to look at us, or I will kill you! Hearing that, they stood one by one against the wall, facing the wall. Leo coughed, Cecil looked at him, and Leo gave him a look, the word kill look. Cecil immediately understood, he picked up another sub machine gun, both hands had a submachine gun. Then he triggered the submachine gun with both hands at the same time and opened heavy fire on them. These people of the sprite organization who stood facing the wall, they had no idea that Cecil would be so hical. They fell in a pool of blood with their miserable screams. After the bullets of the two submachine guns ran out, Cecil picked up another sub machine gun and refilled it again until all of them were dead. Why are you guys doing this? Its inhumane! Benjamin said through gritted teeth. Seeing that they were all dead and only one Benjamin was left, Leo knocked Benjamin to the ground with a sweeping leg. Then he stepped on Benjamins chest with his foot, pointed his sword at Benjamins head, and said in a cold voice, Benjamin, say! Say it now! Where is my wife and daughter? Benjamin hesitated and did not want to say. Cecil was furious and struck him in the stomach with the butt of his sword, Tell me! If you dont tell me, Ill kill you! Benjamin bowed up in pain, his face was white, cold sweat was pouring out, and his whole body was trembling. Ill tell you! Ill tell you! You guys dont hit me anymore, please! Cecil said angrily, If you dont say anything, Ill beat you to death! Benjamin gasped hard for a few breaths and said weakly, They are in a white tiger cave in front of us, just keep going west, about five kilometers up the mountain road. Leo was stunned and asked in a cold voice, How many people are there inside? Who is the leader of the sprite organization? Benjamin said, There are about a hundred people, and the leader is my cousin, his name is arthy. Chapter 1373 Ambush Leo said angrily, How many people does your organization have? Who is the top executive? Ill kill you if you dont tell me! Benjamin sighed and said, The top executive officer of the Phantom is Anthony. He was exterminated, but this time another one was transferred from abroad, its my sister Anika, she is now the top executive officer of the Phantom, and also Lydias aunt. Leo asked in a cold voice, Where is Anika now? Can you be sure that my wife and daughter are at White Tiger Mountain? Benjamin sighed and said, I really dont know where Anika is, originally your wife and daughter were here with me, but then I dont know what happened, they were transferred to White Tiger Mountain an hour ago. Leo asked again in a cold voice, What is Anikas phone number? Ill just call her directly. Benjamin sighed again and said, I really dont know it. We all rely on her secretarys phone to convey it, and her secretarys phone is set up so that our calls cant go in, only she can make one to us. Cecilughed out loud, Youre lying! You dont even know your sisters phone number? Benjamin sighed and said, I know her old phone number, but its useless, her new phone number is the one given to her by the highest organization people overseas, so none of us know it. Leo wrinkled his brow and asked in a cold voice, So, I am being targeted by your international organisation? Benjamin said quietly, Thats right, they are definitely watching you, you are on the cklist of the International Phantom. My sister said you have to be killed. At these words, Leos gaze was bitterly cold and his eyes showed a killing intent. At this moment, Cecil said in a cold voice, Then, take us to White Tiger Mountain. Leo pondered for a moment and said in a cold voice, Cecil, you deal with him. With that, Leo turned around and left. Cecil flinched and said, I understand. After saying that, Cecil picked up the gun, pulled the trigger and pointed it at Benjamin. No, dont kill me! Dont kill me Benjamin loudly begged for mercy, Dont kill me! Dont kill me! Cecil fired a fierce volley at Benjamin. At once, Benjamin was hit by the bullets and blood gushed out. When Leo saw that Benjamin was dead, he said to Cecil, Cecil, lets go to the inner cave and see whats there. With that, the two entered the inner cave. In the inner cave against the wall, there was a Barrett sniper rifle, a box of bullets, and two boxes of grenades. Leos spirit lifted and he said, Cecil, take some more grenades. Saying that, Leo picked up the gun, he checked it and said again offhandedly, Good gun! Then he took the magazine of the sniper rifle and put it into his travel bag. Cecil smiled and put the grenade into the travel bag, and asked again in doubt, Master, why dont we escort Benjamin to White Tiger Mountain? We can exchange hostages. Leo sighed and said, There is no way my wife and daughter are at White Tiger Mountain. As far as I can tell, they are in the hands of Anika, and the Phantom is putting up obstacles with us, constantly. But when we have eliminated their obstacles, Anika will naturallye out to see us. Cecil pondered for a moment, he felt that Leos words made sense, these people were just treating them like fools. Then the two of them walked out of the cave, the sky was bright, clear, windy and sunny. The sun was shining and the forest was foggy and misty. The two of them had not slept all night. Leo had fought all night again and his legs were shaking as he walked. Cecil asked, Master, lets eat something before we go to White Tiger Mountain, otherwise we wont have the strength. Leo said, We wont go during the day, well go at night, find a ce to sleep. This was exactly what Cecil wanted, so they found a ce to sleep in the woods where they were well hidden. Cecil took out two half-pound cans of beef from her travel bag and two small bottles of white wine, one for each of them, and ate. After the two of them ate, Cecil told Leo to sleep first while he was on duty and stood guard. Leo said yes, and he went to bed first. So they both took turns to sleep and nothing happened during the day. In the evening, as the western sun set, the mountains and fields were dyed red. Leo woke up and said, Cecil, we can go now, before we fear that there are many snakes on it. Okay, Master. Cecil, who was sitting climbing on duty in arge tree, jumped down from the tree as soon as he heard this. So the two set off, Leo carrying a submachine gun on his body, and a sniper rifle. Cecil was carrying two submachine guns and a dozen magazines, plus a lot of grenades. The two men headed west to White Tiger Mountain. The road to White Tiger Mountain was swampy all the way. After the two men walked for a while, arge swampy area appeared in front of them. Leo said, Be careful ahead, Im worried there are crocodiles inside. Cecil froze and saw the swamp, and indeed there was swimming sludge, he was so scared that he shouted, Master, run! Leo also noticed that the swamp was full of crocodiles. So the two withdrew their legs and ran. When they ran up the hill, they did find dense crocodiles climbing up the bank. After the two of them ran to the safety of the lot, Leo said quietly, Fuck! We almost fell for this old fox Benjamins trick, he obviously told us to send to death. Cecil took a long breath and said quietly, There are so many crocodiles, even if we run out of bullets, we wont be able to kill them. Leo looked around and said with wrinkled brows, The direction to White Tiger Mountain is not wrong, but it definitely wont be this way, lets go and take a look.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Suddenly, Leo saw a shake in the grass across the road, he was so startled that he pounced on Cecil and then the two of them rolled down the hill. A volley of bullets swept through the grass on the opposite side. Leo and Cecil, who had rolled down, immediately ducked into the bushes. Immediately, three men with submachine guns ran over from the opposite side. Oneughed, Leo and that nigger were definitely killed for me, we can cut off Leos head and get a reward from arthy, Leos head is worth ten million dors. The other one alsoughed, We will be rich, lets go, lets go over there. Then the three of them walked over to the ce where Leo had just fallen to the ground. Cecil shot two people dead violently, then he rolled on the ground and changed ces. Cecil wanted to keep one alive and ask for directions, and this man was left to Leo to deal with. The man saw hispanion killed. He fired a few shots randomly at the ce where Cecil had just shot and then ran. At this very moment, Leo shed out with lightning and used the sword in his hand to pick off the gun in his hand, then put the sword on his neck and asked in a cold voice, How do you get to White Tiger Mountain? Dont kill me there is a path across the road The man shivered and said, then he sneaked behind his hip to feel for his gun. Leo sneered and shed his throat with a sword. Then Leo and Cecil came across the street and indeed found a path, so the two of them followed it. Chapter 1374 Eliminate the Enemy The moon was high above and the earth was zed with moonlight. Soon, Leo and Cecil arrived at the White Tiger Cave, which was brightly lit. About thirty meters to the left of the cave entrance there was a pond in which a few men were bathing. Above the pond were a dozen men standing guard. Leo brightened up a bit, Herees the chance. We kill the people along the pond, and then catch the bathing men and take them into the cave. Lets move from behind them. OK! Cecil replied in a serious tone. Then Leo and Cecil managed to creep forward under cover of branches and soon sneaked up on the pond. A dozen of men standing guard were about fifteen meters away from Leo and Cecil. Just as they were about to fire, one of the men in the pond spoke, Officer Walker, lets hurry up before Leo finds us. Officer Walkerughed, What are you afraid of? With so many of us here, you are still of that guy? I am not afraid of him even if Iy sprawled on the water. The man added, Leo is not what we can make light of. Hes skilled in martial arts. Officer Walkerughed, Probably he was killed by Harrison already! Skilled as he is, he is far worse than my brother Harrison, who is nowhere near as powerful as I am. Do I have to fear him? He doesnt deserve it! The man stopped talking. Leo was overjoyed, knowing that the officer in the water was Gale Walker. As long as he captured Gale, the followers would be a piece of cake. He whispered to Cecil, Lets fight!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Then the two rose up and fired submachine guns at the men. The ce was thrown into a hail of bullets. The men standing guard were all shot down. The men in the pond hid under the water immediately. Leo shouted, Hey yo! Come out! Or Ill shoot at the water! But they remained motionless, ignoring Leos words. While the people in the cave on the right heard the gunshots, and they immediately rushed out with their guns. Leo and Cecil immediately fired away, and the intense bullets quickly killed many of them. The rest were so frightened that they immediately hid in the cave, not daring toe out. Just at this moment! Boom! A huge wave a hundred feet high was raised in the pond. Leo and Cecil were startled at what sounded to be a bomb exploding in the water and setting off a wave. The moment Leo and Cecil were covered by the water. As the wave hit the sky, the three men in the water, jumped up at the same time, and stretched their legs and kicked at Leo and Cecil. Bang, Bang, Bang! The unprepared Leo and Cecil were kicked at the same time, and then the guns in their hands were also thrown aside and rolled to the ground with a thud. The three men quickly picked up the swords on the ground, and with a flying move, they dashed forwards to kill Leo and Cecil. Leo was furious as he leapt up in the air. He drew his sword from behind him and thrust it at the two of them, blocking their swords with force. Boom! A white light shed, and the swords in their hands flew into the air. In a moment, Leo stabbed them in the throat with a quick move. Gales flying sword flew to Cecil, who rolled on the ground and Gales sword shed nothing. With a shake, Gales sword turned to chase after Cecil. As Gales sword was too fast, Cecil was unable to dodge and was about to be hit by the sword when Leo swept through the air and struck the sword in Gales hand. Bang! The two swords collided and Gale was knocked and staggered backwards, finally sitting down on the ground with a thud. Leo was wearing only a pair of shorts and his body was unusually strong, with dead bones tattooed all over his body, which was very terrifying in the moonlight. Gale was also very strong. He used his strength to force Leo to stagger. However, Leo did not sit on his buttocks on the ground. Gale picked himself up and asked in a cold voice, Are you Mathieu? Leo said in a cold voice, Yes, I am, and I am here to kill you. Galeughed loudly, Leo, you are good at bragging. You can kill me? Let me tell you, I have participated in sword fightingpetitions in many countries and have defeated countless masters. And you? Youre weak! At that moment Cecil got up from the ground. He really wanted to kill Gale with a single shot. But after he saw Leo pass him a look, he immediately understood and quietly ran towards the cave. Cecil hid behind a rocky outcrop as he took out a dozen grenades from his bag. Then he pointed his gun at the entrance of the cave. At that moment about fifty more men rushed out of the cave. Cecil quickly took a grenade in each hand and waited until they were nearly five meters away from him. Cecil pulled both grenades with his mouth and threw them out with force. Boom, boom! The two grenades exploded at the same time, the mes bursting into the sky and quickly blowing down a few of the enemy. Then Cecil picked up his submachine gun and strafed them, killing all the rest. Afterwards, Cecil flipped on a fresh magazine and then padded over to the cave. When he came to the mouth of the cave, he leaned against the wall and he threw a few more grenades inside. In the smoke of the grenades exploding, Cecil rushed in. After a while the smoke disappeared, and by the distant mine lights, there was no one inside, all killed by Cecil. Cecil looked around bravely and did not find anyone. So with a long sigh of relief, he walked out of the cave again and ran towards the ce where Leo was fighting. . The story went that just now when Gale was about to have a sword fight with Leo, he heard the sound of gunshots and explosions from the other side of the cave. That was why Gale didnt have the heart to fight with Leo and wanted to run immediately to stab Cecil. However, he was stopped by Leo, and he was furious. Leo sneered and said, Youre a world champion. Are you afraid of me? You want to run? What the hell am I running for? Am I still afraid of you? Gale was furious as his eyes red and his flying sword chased after Leo. Leo spun around and went behind Gales back, hitting Leo hard with his whip sword. There was a loud snap! Gale shouted miserably as a fresh gash was drawn on his back. Then he rose up in the air and tried to sh at Leos face with his flying sword. That was a fast and vicious move. Leo sneered and used the sword-wrapping stance, curling around Gales sword, then pulling and sending it in one motion. Bang! The sword in Gales hand was sent flying into the air. Immediately afterwards, Leo jumped up and kicked Gale in the stomach. Gale was kicked up into the air and fell heavily to the ground. Then Leo leapt forward and came to Gales side, pointing his sword at Gales head andughing, You deserve to be called a world champion even at this level? What a disgrace! At this time, Cecil ran over and said, Master, the hundreds of people from the Phantom organization inside the cave have been killed by me. Leoughed, Good job! Chapter 1375 Anika Leo pointed to arthys throat and said coldly, arthy, Where is Anika? Where is my wife and my daughter? Ill kill you if you dont tell me! Seeing arthy ignoring his masters words, Cecil was furious and shot at his knees with a submachine gun. arthy screamed since his knees were smashed and the blood spurted. arthy, Ill shoot at your head this time if you dont tell me! Cecil roared loudly. arthys face turned pale, his whole body was trembling and dripping with sweat. Ill tell you! Ill tell you Leo said in a cold voice, Are you going say that they were in some strange cave? arthy took a few breaths and said, Your wife and daughter are with Anika, and she is in Pirate Town- the headquarter of the Phantom organization. Leo stunned for a moment and said coldly, Is Pirate Town in the ancient castle town at the foot of the mountain? arthy replied, Yes. But her secretary called me this afternoon that you can challenge her in Tian Zi Well so long as you can defeat me. It is in the back of the Phantom organization headquarter. If you win, you can leave with your wife and your daughter. Leo stunned again and thought, Son of a b**tch! Ill kill you all! Immediately, Leo said coldly, Cecil, kill him! Then Leo turned around and left. Please, please dont kill me! arthy cried. Cecil strafed at arthy and his blood spurted immediately. Leo was talking to Nadine over the phone, Nadine, I want you gather ten million men ande to the Pirate Town immediately. I am going to destroy the Phantom organization. Hearing that, Nadine replied, Yes. But we can only manage to arrive at around 10 oclock even at our full speed since were taking the waterway. But therell be two helicopters arrive earlier than that. Okay. Leo hung up and left with Cecil. The moon was high above the sky and the moonlight was as soft as silk. Leo and Cecil ran to the forest at full speed. About an hourter, they arrived in the foot of the Ancient City. It was around 12 and the door was still opened, but there were many more security guards. Leo said in a low voice, Cecil, drop the guns. They wont ask us anything if we dont have guns. Leo dropped his sniper rifle. Cecil was so worried and asked, Master, what if they shoot at us? Leo said quietly, We dont even need guns to kill them. Okay. So, Cecil also dropped his guns. When they were approaching the gate, the security guards whispered and let them in. Cecil smiled, Master, it seemed like they knew us. Leo signed and said, Actually we were being monitored when we entered this Ancient Town for the first time. It was strange that they didnt ask us anything that day, though we were strangers here. When they backed to their ce, they took a bath and went to sleep. But how could Leo fall asleep. He had no mood for that, so he sat on the bed to practice his inner energy. Soon he let go of those irritable emotions and felt his Qi gathered in his abdomen, moving like strong waves. In the next day, it was sunny and breezy. Leo and Cecil woke up early and left for Tian Zi Well. Tian Zi Well located in the back of the Phantom organizations headquarter. Therefore, they have to go through the Phantoms headquarter to Tian Zi Well. There were Phantom standing on both sides of the building and they were fully armed. Leo showed a poker face and walked in directly. A pirate stopped him and asked, Who are you? What are you doing here? Leo replied, Im Leo, and Ie here to have a battle. Hearing that, the pirate looked up and down on Leo and said, I see. Wait here. He talked to a person in the upstairs in his walkie-talkie and then he said, Follow me to the upstairs. Then he took Leo and Cecil to the building and took the elevator to the meeting room on the 12th floor. Anika sat on an office table, with fully armed Phantom beside her. She was in her thirties with shoulder-long hair. She was pretty with oval face, and she had willow eyebrow and big eyes. She had straight nose and a small mouth. She was smoking leisurely, wearing a leather jacket which made her even prettier. Miss Anika, herees Leo. The pirate came in and saluted to her. She gave a cold look to Leo. Anika thought that Leo was so good looking, especially that he was so strong. It was out of her expectation, and she wanted to pet him. She smiled, Hello, Leo. Take a seat.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Leo said calmly, Hello. Are you Anika? Yes, Im. Take a seat and lets have a talk. Anika put out the cigarette and smiled. Leo and Cecil sat on the chair. Leo said calmly, Anika, I dont want to kill any more people. I just want you to release my wife and my daughter. Or youll be sorry. Anikaughed and crossed her hands, Really? I appreciate your calmness. I can release your wife and your daughter if you win the game. If you fail, youll have to stay here forever with your wife and your daughter. Leo replied, Deal. Anika signed and said, But, we can still cooperate with each other, right? We dont have to fight. Leo replied, But how? Anika lit a cigarette and said slowly, You just need to join in our organization. You can back to your Pompeii if you like. Your wife can go to work like before. You just need to follow our orders and do whatever we ask you to do. Pompeii can still have its own g and you can be the supreme officer in Pompeii with an annual sry of 10 million US dors. Leoughed and said calmly, No way. This is a nice n. But Ill have to let you down. Hearing that, Anikas facial expression changed and she put off her cigarette, Well, then Ill have to kill you today. I could shoot you now, but I wont let you die sofortably. You like fighting? I will let you die in the hands of a real martial expert. Chapter 1376 The hero defeated tigers With a poker face, Leo said, Id love to meet this martial arts expert. Show me. Anika sneered, Well, but you cant bring your sword with you. No problem. Leo stood up and passed his Dragon sword to Cecil and followed them. They went downstairs toward the back door. There was a spacious yard asrge as half of a football field. The yard was already packed with Phantom, around 6, 000 of them and all of them were fully armed. When Leo walked in, they gave way to him. There was a giant well in front of them. The captain of the Phantom said coldly, Your wife and your daughter are all in the bottom of the well. Jump in and wait there. Your challengers will show upter. Leo was stunned and then looked around the well. He was so furious because he saw that Lydia, Emilia, Erin, whose hands were tied, were all hung in columns. Their mouths were stuffed with rags and eyes revealed their horrification. This square well was asrge as 500 square meters and as tall as 10 meters. Its surface was covered in cement, the bottom and the wall. A rope was passed to Leo by a pirate who said, Leo, jump in to meet your wife and your daughter! Hearing this, other Phantomughed and looked at Leo despitefully. Leo was so furious that his face turned red, and his muscles were shivering. Cecil was also shivering with angry. The other end of the rope was tied in a column. Leo grabbed the rope and jumped down. When hended on the bottom of the well, he found that there was a locked iron door in the left. Obviously, this was the door from which the challengers woulde through. Leo looked at them hung in the column and he felt so painful. Filled with mix emotions of humiliation, resent and bitterness, Leo could only crack his teeth now. He looked up again and saw that Anika was sitting on the fort, sipping tea leisurely with a wicked smile. Suddenly, the iron door opened and rushed into a tiger. The door closed again once the tiger went through it. This was an extremely strong Siberian tiger which had a mixed color of ck and yellow. Leo was shocked, Son of a b**ch! What kind of martial arts expert is this! Phantom above the well shouted, Bite him to death, tiger. Lydia, Emilia, Erin were scared to cry. They were not hung in high ce, so the tiger could easily jump up and bite them. Leo was shocked at this, while the Phantom wereughing loudly. The tiger opened its mouth and roared. It then jumped and rushed to Leo as fast as an arrow off the bowstring. It ran so fast that even the air was vibrating. Leo dodged sessfully. The tiger turned back suddenly and rushed to Leo for a second time. Leo was too close to the tiger that he had no room to dodge. So, hein on the ground and kicked on its belly. Bang! The tiger was kicked so hard that it flew into the air and bumped into the wall. Bang! Leo jumped up and stood firm. Seeing this, Phantom above the well were shocked to silence and their eyes were opened wide. But the Siberian tiger was so strong that the kick was like scratching its skin. It rolled on the ground and got up again. It roared, jumped and then rushed to Leo. Bite him to death! Bite him to death! Bite him to death! Phantom above the well screamed again. Leos eyes were emotionless and gathered his energy in his abdomen. He was about to use his Tiger Bashing Fist with energy in his hands and feet. When the tiger rushed to him, Leo jumped and rode on it. His left hand pulled its head, and his right hand thumped its head. Bang! It was the sound of its skull being cracked. The tiger whined andin on the ground. Leo gripped its head and thumped its head again.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Suffering such heavy beats, the tigers head was smashed with blood gurgling. Again, there was death-like silence above the well since Phantom were shocked. Cecil shouted, Master, youre awesome! Terrific! A pirate kicked on Cecils ass, Nigger, I will kick you down there if you dare say one more word. Cecil was so furious, but he dared not say anything. Since the tiger was dead, the door opened again and rushed into another tiger. Leo was stunned, Son of a b**ch! Anika, you b**ch! How dare you trick me like this! When my men arrive, youll be sorry. Phantom shouted, Bite him to death! Bite him! Bite him to death! The tiger roared so loud like a thunder and then it rushed to Leo. Leo dodged, grabbed its tail and drag it. Unable to turn around, the tiger staggered around. Leo gathered his energy in abdomen, then he cried and used his Tiger Bashing energy. Bang! Its tail was pulled out and Leo tumbled onto the ground. It was so painful that the tiger jumped up and down. Phantom were stupefied and Cecilughed out loud. Its ass kept blooding like a dripping tab. Leo stood up with its tail in hand andughed at the tiger. The tiger roared and rushed to Leo. Leo dodged and whipped its eyes with its tail. Bang! Being whipped in the eyes, the tiger fell on the ground and cried miserably. Its eyes were smashed, and the blood gurgled. Phantom were again shocked. The tiger got up again. But now it was blind. It failed to see Leo, so it was at a loss. Leo gripped its head and sat on its back. He then thumped with his right fist. One, two, three Its head was smashed to paste, and the blood kept gurgling. In no time, the tiger fell on the ground. Finally, it died. Chapter 1377 An Eye for an Eye At that moment the iron door was opened again and there came a giant 65 in height called Bald Head, as his name implied, bald, shirtless on top, with well-developed pectoral muscles and unusually strong leg muscles. On his face there was a scar, like a centipede clinging to his skin, hideous and terrifying in the sunlight. His arms were bigger than Leos thighs. When he walked, people could feel the earth shake. Leo was stunned. Bald Head walked to Leo. He moved his neck, then his head and his knuckles. The people above the well immediately shouted, Bald head beats Leo to death! With that, Bald Head shouted and rushed to Leo, using rapid Westernbinations to pummel him furiously. Bald Head struck like lightning with a ferocious right hook that came at Leos temple. Leo used his left arm to block with force, and bang! Leo felt that Bald Head was incredibly strong, and this punch came with at least a thousand pounds of weight. Leo was knocked to the ground by his punch and rolled to the side. The people began to cheer loudly, Awesome! Leo rolled around and rose up quickly. But before he could stand still, Bald Head came with another heavy hook. Thud! This heavy punch hit Leo hard in the stomach. Leo was sent flying into the air and fell heavily to the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood. Leo only felt his stomach cut as hard as a knife, while he felt his pupils dte, his vision blurred and had a severe feeling of suffocation. Leo quickly mustered his energy and breathed slowly. Lydia, Emilia and Maureen were already drenched in tears. The people above began to cheer loudly again as they shouted their approval. When Bald Head saw Leo being hit on the ground, heughed out loud a few times. Then he dashed over, leaned down and lifted Leo up high in his hands. He yelled and mmed Leo against the wall. Come on! Drop him! Drop him to death! The roar from above was thunderous and the crowd was boisterous. Lydia and her daughter were weeping as they shook their heads hard, their faces as pale as a paper. Bald Head yelled again and threw Leo against the wall. However, Leo, who had been thrown out, engaged his waist muscles to kick hard against the wall. Then with a flying spin, he brought up his right knee and rammed it hard into Bald Heads jaw. Bang! Bald Head screamed miserably! He was knocked into the air and then fell heavily to the ground, raising a cloud of dust. His mouth was full of blood and he lost many teeth. Leo stood loftily, looking coldly at the fallen man. The air above the well became deadly quiet. Kristin was so surprised that the teacup in her hand fell to the ground. Cecilughed out loud. After a while, Bald Head climbed up. He was staggering and unsteady on his feet. Just at that moment! Leo soared into the air, he used the Tiger Bashing Fist stance and punched hard at Bald Heads head. Boom! Bald Head was once again sent flying through the air, his head hitting the wall so hard that the wall was instantly sttered with blood. With a bang, he fell to the ground. Bald Heads head cracked open as hey on the ground twitching and vomiting blood. The people were dumbfounded. Kristin stood up in shock, her eyes full of horror. Suddenly, two helicopters flew over from the sky, with serval heavy machine guns sticking out of them. They swept at the Phantom on top of the turret and on the ground. The guns were zing Cecil was so shocked that he grabbed the rope at the mouth of the well and jumped down the well. The extremely deadly heavy machine guns instantly killed countless Phantom, who were hiding everywhere, screaming in agony, and Kristin had long since disappeared. At that moment the gunshots outside were deafening, a 100, 000-strong army came from all directions. They quickly surrounded the whole Phantom. Bullets were fired at the well. A few momentster, all the Phantom above the well were killed. Kristin, who was hiding in the turret, was also caught by the Pompeii warriors. Immediately, Leo, Lydia, Emilia, Maureen and Cecil, all came out of the well. Nadine dragged over Kristin and pushed her to Leo, saying, Master, this is the leader of the Phantom. Please punish her. Trembling, Kristin was filled with horror and her face was pale. Leo said in a cold voice, Yes, her name is Kristin, my family has been messed up by her. Darn it! Cecil was furious, Kristin, get down on your knees! With that, Cecil drew out her three-sectioned cudgel and struck Kristin hard on both knees. She cried out in pain. Lydia could not stand it any longer. She threw ps at Kristin, You bitch! Ill beat you to death! Ill beat you to death! Kristins mouth was full of blood as she cried, Lydia Lydia, ording to seniority, I am still your aunt. Why are you hitting me? Why? Lydia cursed loudly, You are shameless! You know we share the same blood. Why did you kidnap me? Youre so cruel. Ill beat you to death now! After saying that, Lydia kept striking on Kristins right check, then the other. Kristins face instantly swelled up obviously. Seeing that Kristin was beaten so hard, Leo immediately dragged her away. At this time Cecil said, Master, I see that there is a tiger down there. Why dont we put Kristin into the well and also that tiger in there to bite her for fun too? Kristin was shivering with fear and she shouted, No No They all said in unison, Yes, throw Kristin into the well and let the tiger bite her to death. An eye for an eye Leo thought of himself being attacked by two tigers in a row and he became angry at once.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Then he said to Cecil, Alright, let the tigers to eat her. Cecilughed out loud. Then he dragged up Kristin and headed down the stone steps. Kristin passed out on the spot. When he reached the hole below the stone stairs, he opened the iron door and then dragged Kristin to the well. Cecil took out two bottles of mineral water from his bag and sshed Kristin with water to wake her up. Then Cecil ran out and teamed up with some people to carry the iron cage containing the tiger to the well. However, Kristin passed out again. Immediately, Cecil used his gun to break the lock on the iron cage. And then they ran out together, closing the door. The tiger in the iron cage, which had probably not eaten for several days, was so hungry that it had long been salivating. Seeing a person in front of it, it immediately rushed out of the iron door and pounced on Kristin and bit her fiercely. Chapter 1378 Clones of Leo When the tiger had eaten Kristin, all the people above the well were shocked by the scene. The tiger stuck out its tongue and licked its blood-covered lips and whiskers, then looked up and despised Leo who was above the well. Then it roared again. Its deafening roar resounded in the well, sending shivers down the peoples spines. Leo knitted his eyebrows and sighed, Kristin deserved it. Lets kill this tiger before it runs away to harm others. Got it! The men above the well immediately shot at the tiger. At first, the tiger ran wildly, but soon died under the chaotic gunfire, with a thousand holes in its body and blood spurting out. At that moment Martial came over with a sullen face. He said to Leo, My Lord, on the eighteenth floor of the office building, there are five of your clones lying in a ss container. Leo was stunned and filled with anger as he said, Lets go up and take a look. More than ten people then followed Leo to the researchboratory on the eighteenth floor. In the transparent ss container, they saw there were really five handsome Leos, who were only wearing shorts and lying in the containers with nutrient solution. They were in a sleeping phase. They all had handsome faces, with chiseled facial features, thick eyebrows, long eyshes, hooked noses and sensuous lips. They had V-shaped bodies, with well-developed pectoral muscles and a pair of long thighs. Leo looked dumbfounded and Lydias eyes widened. Martial said in a deep voice, These clones had inhaled oxygen. But I just pulled their tubes out. I was worried that they would rise up. Phoenix said slyly, Leos in the ss containers are so handsome! No wonder the real Leo makes every woman swoon. At these words, the crowd roared withughter. Leo, Lydia, At this moment, Martial said, My Lord, what about these five clones? Leo pondered for a moment and said, Theres a cannon upstairs on the opposite side. Just use the cannon to destroy this building. But the two buildings are too close. Well have to drag the cannon farther away to hit it. Hearing these words, the others thought this was a good idea and immediately took action. Above the fort, fortunately, there was a sloping downhill path where the cannon could be towed down. So they got a big lorry and dragged the cannon down. The cannon was dragged down to 50 meters, but they were afraid of the fake Leos in the office building and no one dared to fire the cannon. Leo looked at everyone with a dumbfounded expression. Then he sighed and had to fire the cannon himself. Looking at Leos sad face, everyone smiled shyly. Boom! Leo mmed on the cannons firing mechanism and a cannonball shot out. The shells hit the eighteenth floor and instantly the eighteenth floor was blown away, mes bursting into the sky and the inside burst into mes at once. Leo fired three more shells in quick session towards the ground floor. Boom! The whole building copsed at once, filling the sky with smoke and fire. Afterwards, the 100, 000-strong army scattered away from the ancient city and returned to Pompeii by ship. In this war, Pompeii did not suffer a single casualty and eliminated the whole Phantom. Three monthster, Queen Alyssa called Leo and she sounded very rmed, Hello Mr. Cohen! Where are you? Leoughed, Im in Pompeii. Whats wrong? Queen Alyssa said slyly, Were you in Pompeii yesterday too? Leo replied with confusion, Yes, Ive been here. Whats wrong? Queen Alyssa said in an urgent tone, Here is the thing. Several Leos have appeared in Toyo. They kidnapped a dozen of rich women. Even Arie was also taken away. People said that they looked exactly like you.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Hearing Alyssas words, Leo felt his brain buzz, and he immediately understood that those Leos were all clones. Leo said urgently, Darn it. Those are all clones. I will go to Toyo right away. Queen Alyssa asked in horror, Clones? Youve been cloned? Leo said, Yes, Phantom cloned me. Ille over right away. Lets talk then. After saying that, Leo hung up the phone. He immediately called Lydia and told her what had happened in Toyo. Lydia was shocked and told Leo to go faster. He booked two airline tickets, one for himself and one for Cecil. They departed in the afternoon and arrived in the evening. After getting off the ne, Leo called Arie. But Aries phone was switched off. Stunned, Leo had a bad feeling because Arie would never turn her phone off. When they arrived at Toyo, Queen Alyssa personally made tea for Leo. Leo knitted his brows and asked urgently, How did you know that Arie had been kidnapped by a clone of me? Queen Alyssa said in a deep voice, I heard my driver say that when he drove past Aries vi at six oclock this morning, he saw Leo holding a knife to Aries neck and walking out of the iron gate. He then called me, and then I called you to confirm if its true. Leos face darkened, Queen Alyssa, did you call Arie afterwards? Queen Alyssa, with a worried face, sighed and said, I did. But her phone was turned off. I immediately mobilized arge force to search for her, but we failed. We also blocked roads and inspected all the vehicles. Still no clues. Leo asked again, Were they off to sea? Queen Alyssa said, Im not sure. I also had people check every pier. And the result was the same After a pause, Queen Alyssa added with a serious face, My driver said that you kidnapped Arie. I didnt believe it then. How could you do such a thing? I mean, you are good buddies. And there are too many people who look alike in the world. Leo asked again suspiciously, Do you have any more clues? Queen Alyssa sighed and said, Ten rich women in Toyo have disappeared in a row within seven days, and they all disappeared inside Sunset Nightclub. Later I asked the Royal Army to investigate it in in clothes and they said that Leo had been to the nightclub in seven consecutive days. So I waited for you today to confirm whether Leo in the nightclub was you, and now it is confirmed that it was not you. Leo sighed heavily and said, I will go to the nightclub tonight and personally catch this person who has pretended to be me. Ill interrogate him and he will naturally tell where Arie is. In response, Queen Alyssa asked seriously, Mr. Cohen, do you want me to send the Royal Army with you? It would be safer. Leo shook his head, No need! That will alert him. He will note instead. Chapter 1379 Fighting the Clones At night, Leo and Cecil were at Sunset Night Club. In the dance floor of the night club, men and women were twisting their asses in a frenzy, and under the illumination of the seven-colored magnesium lights, they were passionate. Leo and Cecil directly went to the private chatting room for rich women on the second floor. But here the women are mostly rich women and white-cor workers; the men are handsome. No one wanted unhandsome men. The handsome men that the rich women valued were taken away by the rich women at that night, each taking what they wanted. It is very big, close to five hundred square meters, and the inside is very gorgeously decorated. There were many rich women and white cors wearing shy makeup sitting under the rose-colored light. They almost always sat in a separate seat, leaving a chair for the right person to sit, waiting for them to talk. They drunk coffee or red wine, with a somber and frightened face and special expression in their eyes. Leo and Cecil found a seat, and asked the waiter for a bottle of red wine and some fruit. Cecil rubbed her head and said with a face of embarrassment, Master, Im not fit to stay here, and Ill go downstairs and dance on the dance floor. Leo lit a cigarette and smiled, Okay, you go. Cecil immediately ran away. Leo, with a square face, as well as thick eyebrows and narrow, deep eyes, soon attracted a rich woman. She was about thirty years old, with a tall figure and big boobs and warped hips. She wore a long ck dress of purple gauze and walked up to Leos side and sat down in a modest manner. Your name is Leo, right, can we talk? My name is Elodie. She said with a red wine ss, sitting beside Leo generously, with a pair of charming and moving big almond eyes. Leo was stunned, and then smiled and asked, it is strange. How do you know me? She held the red wine and took a sip, and thenughed, do you forget me? Maybe Im not charming enough, or financially strong enough. The previous Sunday night was the time when we started talking. However, I went to the bathroom once, and then you talked with a female boss who was a car dealer, and you hadnt talked for half an hour, and then you left. Did you feel well with that woman? She said with an envious and jealous face. Leo was stunned. He knew that the rich woman was taken away by the clone man. Elodie paused and then said, I just heard rich women say that you came here every day during this week, and they all said that you are too cool, and do not know tired feeling like a cattle, haha Elodieughed freely, with the whole body trembling. Leo, Elodieughed again sarcastically and said, How about it? Tonight we get a room, right? Ill pay for the cost, plus tips. Leo was stunned andughed, Im sorry. I had an appointment yesterday. Sorry! Sorry! Elodies eyes widened and her face was full of disappointment, and then she hummed and left unhappily. Leo sighed, and then wrinkled his brows, with a face full of indignation. He thought to himself that the clone will definitelye tonight. Damn it! I cant believe it ruined my reputation. But what made Leo more worried was that would there be his clone appear in Pompeii? If it would appear in the future, he was really too busy to be busy. After death of Anika, another one wille soon. Just when Leo was thinking nonsense, a person walked from outside, who looked exactly the same as Leo. He wore a suit, hanging a tie, elegantly. And the real Leo wore a leather jacket and jeans. Leo was stunned for a while. Elodies eyes lit up and she quickly stood up, smiling and chatting with the fake Leo. The fake Leo then sat in Elodies ce. But the fake Leo did not pay attention to the real Leo. Leo wanted to rush on to subdue the fake Leo. But he held back. After all, there were too many rich women, afraid of hurting the innocent. Besides, there were full of rich people. This will have bad impact. he will attack the fake Leo after they went out. Sure enough, they hadnt talked for five minutes when the fake Leo took Elodie away. Then, Leo followed him out. Those rich women opened their eyes wide and noticed two identical Leo, and they stared in disbelief. A few of them whispered, Twins go on a date with a woman? Wow! Then theyughed out loud. When Leo followed behind the fake Leo, Cecil happened toe up. He also saw the fake Leo and almost screamed. Fortunately, he saw the real Leo behind him. After all, these two people wore different costumes. Then, he walked to Leos side andughed softly, Master, I almost called him master. Leoughed bitterly and did not say a word. When they walked out of the nightclub door, Leo made a leap and blocked the fake Leos front. The real and fake Leo looked at each other for a moment, and Leo said in a cold voice, Clone, fuck! How dare you clone my appearance to cheat on women? Elodie at the side heard Leo said that the fake Leo is a clone, and immediately asked in horror, Really? Cecil immediately said loudly, Yes, he is a cloned robot. If you dont believe it, we will immediately dig out the iron heart in his body to show you. Elodie was astonished, and she panicked and jumped to the side to look. The fake Leo said in a cold voice, Fuck you! Youre the fake Leo! And then he flew up and kicked Leo. Leo dodged and flew up in the air, and hit the fake Leos face with a heavy punch Bang! Ah! The fake Leo was knocked up in the air, and he let out a miserable scream, and then fell heavily to the ground. However, he quickly stood up with a fish leap, but to be knocked to the ground by a high whip kick from Cecil. Cecil rose up again and used both knees to kneel on the stomach of the fake Leo, who bowed up in pain. The Cecil rode on him and asked with his fist raising high, Say it, where did you kidnap Arie to? If you dont tell me, Ill beat you to death with one punch! The fake Leos face was deformed, and his mouth was full of blood. He gasped and said, Arie was kidnapped by another clone of Leo, to Guanhu Ind. Leo asked, Is there someone from the Phantom organization on Guanghu Ind? The fake Leo said grimly, Yes, there is someone Phantom organization. Leo asked in an indignant voice, What did they capture Arie for? The fake Leo said, clone her and then go to Pompeii tounder money from herpany. Leo asked again in a cold voice, how many persons from the Phantom organization are on Guanhu Ind? The fake Leo said, There are a few thousand people, and but you will court death if you go over to find Arie, because Arie is locked in the underground pce, with many organs. You will not enter into it, and there are massive forces to guard the pce! Leo asked, How many kilometers from this ce to Guanhu Ind?Owned by N?velDrama.Org. The fake Leo said in a deep voice, There are more than a hundred kilometers. You need to take the waterway, and there are Phantom on the sea, and people there are our people. Just the two of you to save Arie? That is a wishful thinking. Chapter 1380 Kill Phantom in Anger With my fist! Cecil yelled, and he knocked the fake Leo to pieces with one punch. Then Cecil pulled out his Swiss Army knife, turned the fake Leo over his back, and used the knife to cut his back open with the method Leo gave him, and there was indeed a fake iron heart with denseting. Elodie was bold enough that she even came over to look at it andughed, Its really a robot. At this time Leo asked Elodie, Have you ever been to Guanhu Ind? Elodieughed, Im from Guanhu Ind, and Im raising mountain pigs in Guanhu Ind. Im going back tomorrow, and are you going? Leo smiled and asked, Do you have a boat? If you have one, you can take us. Elodieughed and said, Where can I get a boat? But at eight oclock tomorrow there will be a boat to Guanhu Ind. Leoughed, Thats good, and well go together tomorrow. Elodieughed and said, See you tomorrow, Im going back to the hotel to rest. After saying that, she wiggled her butt and walked away. Cecilughed, What hotel are you staying in, big richdy? We are also going to check into a hotel. Elodie turned around andughed, I live in room 1011, Floor No. 10, Hongdu Hotel. You can go to my ce to y in the evening when you are free. After saying that, she giggled and walked away. Leo and Cecil immediately took a taxi, and they went to the Huang Dynasty to find Empress Alyssa. Leo had tea with Empress Alyssa again. Leo told Empress Alyssa what had just happened. Empress Alyssa widened her eyes and then said with an angry face, Mr. Tang, Ill dispatch 100, 000 troops to you, divide them intond forces, navy and air forces for you, and you quickly exterminate all the Phantom organizations on Guanhu Ind. Leo lifted spirit and said eagerly, Thats best. I go over there first and feel out their location, and then call you and then you will dispatch 100, 000 troops. Queen Alyssa said solemnly, Okay! The next day was sunny and fine. Leo and Cecil arrived at the pier, and Elodie had long been waiting at the pier. She said with a smile, I think you guys were joking, and you really go there. Come on, lets get on the ship. Three people got on the ship together, and they found a seat and sat down. A whileter, the ship set off, driving in the sea. Cecil asked, Elodie, are there really a lot of Phantom on the way to Guanhu Ind ? Yesterday the fake Leo said there are many Phantom. Is true or false? Elodies face changed for a moment, and she said, In front of Guanhu Ind, there is often the appearance of Phantom, and they sometimese over. It depends on their mood, s. Cecil asked again, How big is the inside of Guanhu Ind? Where is the Phantom organization? Elodie said quietly, Guanhu Ind is very big, and there is a big town in the east. I guess the Phantom organization is in the town. Suddenly someone shouted, There are Phantom; there are Phantom; Phantom areing At once, everyone was in chaos, shouting in fear. Elodie was so frightened that her face turned pale and her body trembled. Leo and Cecil looked at each other, expressing helpless. At this time, the ship stopped, and Phantom have climbed up along withdders. Cecil wanted to run out, but was stopped by Leo. A momentter, Phantom rushed in, and they shouted, All get out, go to the deck and line up, put your hands up. Fortunately, Leo did not bring his sword this time. Otherwise it would have been seized on the spot. Immediately after that, hundreds of people on board all came to the middle of the deck. Leo counted the number of Phantom about thirteen people, and each person had a submachine gun in his hand. The leader was a bald man, and he was blind. The bald man shouted with the loudspeaker in his hand, You throw all the wallets, cell phones, precious jewelry, etc., on the deck automatically. I will immediately shoot to kill the person who does not throw them. After hearing the words, everyone threw their things onto the deck. Cecil asked softly, Master, do we throw our cell phones over there? Leo said in a cold voice, No, we are ready to finish them off! I will do it first, and you use the knife, hide in the crowd. When they wanted to take hostages, you finish them off! After saying that, Leo fished out a handful of silver needles from his pocket, held them in the palms of both hands, and then stood with his back turned. Cecil gritted his teeth and said, Understood! After saying that, he took advantage of the time when everyone was throwing things to quietly back up in the crowd. That bald man kept looking at Leo, and then he pointed his submachine gun at Leo and said, Come here! I see you do not throw anything. Leo had an ancient face, and he calmly walked over and came to the bald man. The bald man pointed his gun at Leo and said in a cold voice, Why do not you throw things on the deck? Leo said indifferently, I have nothing on me. What do you want me to throw? The bald man gritted his teeth and cursed, Bullshit! You cant even have a cell phone and wallet, right? If I find them, Ill kill you on the spot! Leo lightlyughed, Fine, you can search. I really do not have. The bald man said angrily, Brothers search him. If you find, shoot him on the spot! Immediately, five or six people rushed up, and they wanted to search Leos body. At this moment, Leo waved his hands, and shot out a dozen silver needles. Each silver needle urately shot to their throats. The bald mans eyes, which were not blind, were also urately shot, and the silver needles prated into his head. They gave out a miserable scream, and those who were shot in the throat area rolled on the ground on the spot. Immediately, Leo shed to the back of the bald man with a flying leap, and used the left hand to mp his neck, used the right hand to take submachine gun in his hand. In fact, at this time the bald man had been already dead. Leo single-handedly shot the submachine gun, to hit those seven or eight people instantly by dozens of bullets when they were still in dumbfounded. A pirate in another ce immediately ran to the crowd, grabbed Elodie as a hostage, and he said loudly to Leo, quickly put the gun down! Quickly put the gun down, or Ill kill this woman! Leo mped the dead bald man as a hostage, and the pirate did not determine whether the bald man was dead. So he did not dare to take risk to shoot. Elodie shivered in fear, full of horror in two eyes, and tears flowed out. At this time, Cecil has pulled out the Swiss Army knife, quietly came to the back of this pirate. Immediately, he grabbed the pirates hair, pulling down hard to make the pirate tilte up his neck, and then use the Swiss Army knife to cut the pirates neck off. Also at this moment, submachine gun in the pirates hand fired, and the bullet flew into the air.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Cecil forced too hard, directly cut the pirates neck off, and his body was separated. Immediately thereafter, Cecil let go of him, and the pirate rolled on the ground, and Elodie also followed him on the ground. These two people fell to the ground, and the pirates one hand still rigidly mped on Elodies neck. Chapter 1381 The Strange Maggie Cecil immediately crouched down and prised the hand squeezing Maggies neck, and then dragged Maggie up from the ground. Maggie froze there, filled with horror. When she saw that the Phantom were all dead, she burst intoughter again. Hundreds of tourists, who had just recovered from panic, burst into tears of joy and all shouted thanks to Leo and Cecil. They then began to pick up their belongings from the ground. The captain and the sailors came over to thank Leo. Leo waved his hand and said, There is no need to thank me because I was just saving my own life. At these words, everyoneughed out loud. Leo and Cecil each took a few submachine guns and bullets for use when they entered Tiger Ind. Cecilughed, Master, lucky for us. They gave us exactly what we were in need of. The boat started to depart again. About two hourster, the boat arrived at Tiger Ind. Leo, Cecil, and Maggie got off the boat. Maggie smiled and said, Guys,e to my ce for lunch, and you can go to the town afterward. The two nodded and said yes. Then they followed Maggie to her pig farm.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. The farm was huge, covering hundreds of acres, with dozens of pig farms inrge enclosures. Maggie led them to her small cottage and treated the two with good wine and food. Maggie toasted Leo with a ss of wine and said, Mr. Cohen, I think you should go at night. You cant get in during the day because the city is surrounded on all sides and the top is heavily guarded. They have airnes and cannons, so you cant get in during the day. However, well see how lucky you are at night. Leo was stunned. He pondered for a moment, he said, Okay, then we will go at night. Maggie smiled, Well, after you finish the dishes, have a rest at my ce. Youd better go at eleven oclock at night. Im quite worried about you guys. Leo smiled and said, Okay. After finishing their lunch, the two of them rested in a room while Maggie went to work on the pig farm. Cecil asked unhurriedly, Master, dont you think Maggie is weird? Cecil took the submachine gun and checked the bullets. Leo said faintly, Ive seen through her already. We must not eat her food this evening. Shes going to drug us. I think shes gone to get the drugs. Cecil said, She must be a member of Phantom. Otherwise, her pig farm wouldnt have survived. Leo said indifferently, I knew it long ago. When we killed the clone at the nightclub, I knew she was a clone too. The real Maggie had been captured by Phantom long ago. An average person would have run away already. At the nightclub, they deliberately lured us out because they wanted to kill us first. But unexpectedly they were killed by us instead, and Maggie was frightened. So she gave up the idea. Cecil said, I can also see that she is acting abnormal. I guess she will drug us at night and then she will ask her aplices to kill us, right? Leo nodded and smiled, Right! You are smart. When shees inter, you go out first and Ill take care of her. Cecil smiled, Good. Two hourster, Maggie dide in. She beamed a warm smile and asked, Why arent you guys sleeping? This time, she wore a red suit. Cecil stood up and smiled evilly, Im afraid one bed isnt enough for two strong men like us. Ill go out for fun and let my master sleep. With that, Cecil walked out carrying his submachine gun and shut the door. At this moment, Leo was sitting on the sofa, and he looked at Maggie with a smile. Maggie became flushed and her eyes were misty all at once. Then she locked the door behind her. She walked gracefully to Leos side and sat on Leosp. Leoughed and said, What do you want? Maggie said with a scarlet face, I miss you. Saying that, she tilted her head down and wanted to kiss Leo. It was also at this moment that Maggie spat out a silver needle with force, shooting towards Leos face. Leo dodged quickly and the silver needle shot into the wall behind him. Leo punched Maggie hard in the face, Maggie screamed in agony and was sent flying into the air, hitting the wall and then rolling on the ground. Leo stood up and Maggie stood up too. Although Maggie was beaten and her mouth was covered in blood, she did not look weak at all. This took Leo by surprise, and he said in a cold tone, Your weapon was well-hidden! You are from Phantom? Maggieughed loudly, and then said, Leo, dont think youre powerful. You want to attack the Underground City? Only in your dream! With that, she shook her hands and extended two iron ws from her sleeves. She shouted loudly again, Go to hell! The sharp right iron w flew at Leo, who ducked his head and the left iron w struck again. Leo dodged again, and Maggie was furious. She went berserk and sent frequent attacks up and down, left and right, at Leo. Leo dodged left and right, flying up and down, dodging them without effort. Maggie was getting aggressive. Her two iron ws were dancing like a white light. She wanted to finish Leo off in one go. Then she roared out and struck Leos head with her right w. Leo ducked low, stretching out his right hand to grab her right w at the wrist, and then chopped Maggies elbow hard with his left hand. Bang! Maggies right hand was cut off by Leos hand, she screamed in agony, and then her left w swept hard at Leo again. Leo grabbed her left hand as he had done and chopped her knuckles. Maggies left arm was also broken by him, and she screamed loudly in pain. Then Leo flew up and kicked Maggie away, making her hit the wall and roll on the ground again. Leo made a flying swipe and stomped on her head with his foot. At that moment Cecil kicked the door open with force. He raised his gun while rushing to Maggie, firing his gun at both of her feet. Deafening gunshots sounded. Maggies knees were smashed, blood spurting out, and she let out a heart-breaking scream. Leo said in a cold tone, Maggie, did you call your fellows toe and get us? Maggie was shivering and twitching in pain, while giving no answer. Cecil was furious, Maggie, are you going to tell me or not? If you dont, Ill shoot you and rip out your heart! Maggie was instantly frightened and she cried, Yes, yes, they wille to arrest you two at night. Leo asked, Are theying by car? Or in a helicopter? Maggie coughed hard a few times and gasped, In a helicopter. Two helicopters, I think. Leo asked again in a cold voice, Then why didnt you drug us at noon? Maggie gasped, The helicopters are not avable during the day. And I did not have any drugs at home. I just brought it to try to drug the two of you at night. Chapter 1382 Scrambling for the Helicopter After Leo gave Maggie a cold look, he said to Cecil, Finish her off! Dont! Dont kill me! Please Ive told you all the truth Lying on the ground, Maggie, who was desperately shaking her head and messing up her hair, screamed with a fearful face. Cecilughed out loud, Your hands and legs were all crippled! Whats the point of being alive? Go to hell! With that, he pulled out a knife and sliced off Maggies neck, and then removed the fake heart from her back. Cecil then took out her mobile phone from her suit pocket and handed it to Leo. Leo touched open the phones call log and found that Maggie had spoken frequently on the phone again with a man called S. In the first three hours, there were calls as long as half an hour. Afterwards, Leo put away the phone. Leo said in a deep voice, Lets go outside and take a look. Cecilughed, Master, I went outside to look and there were neither pigs nor people in the pig farm. Leoughed, How can there be pigs and people. They have long since been wiped out by Phantom. The two of them walked outside and in front of them was arge courtyard, in front of which was arge forest of moso bamboo. Leo said, Our main goal tonight is to drive their helicopter away, and kill our way into the Underground City. Cecil nodded andughed, Master, youre really good at everything. Suddenly, Maggies mobile phone rang. But after a few rings, it stopped again. Leo immediately took out the mobile phone and saw that it was S calling. He thought to himself that the S person was afraid that Maggie wouldnt be able to answer the phone, so he rang a few times first, signaling Maggie to call backter. Leo froze for a moment, not knowing what to do. Cecil said slyly, Master, what now? Were men. Once we call over, well be exposed, and if we dont call over, well also be exposed. Beat me! Leo said, I have to call back. Otherwise the whole n will be in vain. Leo cleared his throat and imitated a womans voice before he called, saying in a flirty tone, Hello. S asked, Whats wrong with your voice? You sound weird. Leo said again in a sultry voice, I have a cold and just took a shower. S became jealous and asked, How did you catch a cold? Did you sleep with Leo? And you went to take a shower and got a cold? When Leo heard this, he cursed in his heart that S was a cunt. How could he be jealous of Leo? He said, Well, yes. After S heard that, he let out a long sigh and said, I must kill him tonight. Dont flirt with him again now or Ill get jealous! Leo made himself sound coquettish again, Youd better hurry. Or Ill get dragged in the bath by him again. They both want me S was so angry that he yelled a few times. He gritted his teeth and said, As soon as the helicopterse back tonight, well go right away, call then. Leo said again, Okay, love you! After saying that, Leo hung up the phone, and he let out a long breath. Cecil covered his mouth and crouched on the ground crying withughter. Leo froze for a moment and thenughed out loud. In the evening, as the sun set, the blood-red sunset glowed tinted moso bamboo forest. The evening breeze blew, making the air incredibly refreshing. Leo and Cecil sat in the forest and began to eat the bread they had brought with them. At this time S called again. Like before, it rang a few times before S hung up. Darn it! The old goat calls to harry Maggie again. Leo called again. The coquettish tone sounded, Hello. S coughed and said, The ne will be back in another hour. Have you drugged them yet? Leo pinched his nose and said in a weird voice, Yes, theyre sleeping in bed. Sughed out loud and said, Thats good! Did you make love again? Leo thought to himself, You son of a bitch! But he said, No, because I love you so much! Sughed loudly and said, I love you too. Im hanging up. See youter. Leo was speechless. Cecil split his sides withughter. An hourter, two helicopters appeared in the distant sky, apanied by the rumbling sound of nes. Leos spirit lifted and he said seriously, Theyreing. Ill shoot first, and then you follow, Cecil. Okay, Master. Lets position ourselves a bit apart. Ill go over there. With that, he ran towards the ce he had just mentioned and lurked in the clump of grass. The two helicoptersnded slowly on the t. The hatches of the two helicopters opened, and a few men jumped down from each helicopter. Then they rushed towards the residence. However, Leo did not know who the man called S was. Moreover, the mobile phone was switched off. The pilots were waiting on board. Immediately, Leo and Cecil rushed up with their guns and jumped onto the two helicopters respectively. They fired at the same time, killing the pilots. After Cecil killed one of the pilots, he shot at the flight instruments, as confided by Leo. He smashed the flight instruments to pieces. Then Cecil ran to the helicopter where Leo was in. Leo said, Cecil, you use two guns to suppress them while I fly the ne into the sky. After saying that, Leo dragged the pilots body away, and sat on the pilots seat to start the helicopter. The men ran into the vi and were shocked to find Maggies corpse dismembered on the ground. At that moment, they heard gunshots outside. That was when they knew they had been fooled.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. However Cecil, with two submachine guns, pointed at the gate. When he saw a dozen men rushing to the iron gate, he fired the guns at them. A flurry of shots rang out The men who had been hit by the bullets, let out miserable screams and rolled to the ground, their blood spurting. Leo found that the helicopter was actually an armed helicopter and he was overjoyed. The aircraft was loaded with four ground-to-air missiles and a foot-operated heavy machine gun, which had a particrlyrge caliber for its bullets. They were deadly weapons. Leo felt a surge of excitement. The helicopter then flew high into the sky and headed for the Underground City. When he was almost there, Leo hovered the aircraft high in the sky. He took out his mobile phone and called Queen Alyssa. Queen Alyssa, I have arrived and am flying a helicopter over the ce where Phantom is, you can mobilize 100, 000-strong army overnight. I will send you the location immediately! Queen Alyssas spirits lifted and she said in a stern voice, Great! I will gather the army toe soon! After finishing the phone call, Leo immediately sent the location to Queen Alyssa and then flew the helicopter towards the underground pce. Leo wanted to shoot away the artillery in the Underground City first so that Queen Alyssas air force wouldnt get shotter. Chapter 1383 The Underground City Leo turned on the automatic radar search system on the helicopter and searched the location of the fort from theputer. The location was in the southwest direction, and a total of ten cannons were found. Terrible! So many cannons! What were in front of Leo made his blood run cold. He gritted his teeth and said, Let me destroy you! Cecil also saw that there were so many cannons shown in theputer, and he stared in disbelief. Immediately, Leo turned on the system of the ground-to-air missile and targeted the location of the cannon before he pressed the firing ignition button. Boom! A missile, from the suspension tube under the helicopter, whistled out. The helicopter gave a jolt, threw itself backwards and billowed a thick cloud of smoke. The missile spewed tongues of me into the night sky, making a loud cracking sound. Like a flying arrow, the missile whistled into the center of the cannons. The ground-to-air missiles exploded in a series of sonic explosions on the fort. A dozen cannons were smashed into the sky, mes raging. The shattered wreckage shot through the air in all directions. Then, Leo added another missile to shoot again, and in the violent explosion, the whole city gate fell down and sunk into a big hole. Cecil looked on in horror as he said quietly, This missile is terrifying! Immediately afterwards, there was great chaos in the ancient city as countless members of Phantom, ran out of a high-rise building. Apparently, these people were hiding in this building. Destroy this building! Leounched two more missiles over, blowing the building into ruins. The ground was full of people who were running towards an open hole in the ground. Leo was stunned and thought to himself, Could that be the entrance to the underground pce? Unfortunately, there were no missiles left, so they could only use heavy machine guns to strafe the men. Leo flew wildly in the sky. He flew above them, popped open the front hatch of the heavy machine gun with his foot in front of it, and then kicked the heavy machine guns firing mount. Bullets from the heavy machine gun pelted the running crowd, instantly killing countless people. Suddenly, a rocket whistled towards the helicopter. Boom! The rear tail of the helicopter was hit, and the helicopter trembled violently. It lost its bnce, and could crash at any moment. Leo was shocked. He eagerly said to Cecil, Prepare to jump down! Okay! But theres no parachute. Cecil shivered with fear, his mouth turning purple. Leoughed bitterly and said, Jump towards my side. Lets risk it. Ill jump and you jump with me. As he said this, cold sweat broke out on Leos forehead as he grabbed the switch on the door and window to the left of the pilot with his left hand and prepared to jump out of the aircraft. The helicopter quickly plunged from a height of 3, 000 meters at high speed, and there was nothing Leo could do. At the moment when the aircraft hit the ground, Leo opened the hatch and jumped out. Master, wait. Cecil shouted and jumped out after him. As the two of them jumped out of the aircraft, a strange thing happened. A huge crack appeared on the ground and the soil flew down. Leo and Cecil fell at the same time, but the helicopter fell somewhere else and exploded. Leo and Cecil were struggling in the air before they fell into the deep well. Boom! The two fell into the sea, and at the same time, they crashed into the deep well. It was only after a long while that the two of them were able to stabilize themselves in the water. Luckily, they were not injured. When the two surfaced, Cecil harrumphed and said, There will be blessings after a great disaster! At this time Leo found a water hole on the left, so Leo took Cecil and swam towards the hole. Master, there shouldnt be any sharks down here, right? Cecil, cut the crap! There are stone steps in front of us. Lets swim to the stone steps and climb up to have a look. I guess this is the underground pce of Phantom. With that, and the two of them struggled to swim to the edge of the stone steps, and then they climbed up and walked along the tform of the steps. When the two of them reached the top, they were dumbfounded. There were holes in all directions, and each hole had crisscrossing infrared rays inside. Master, what kind of mechanism is that infrared light? Cecil asked with a dumbfounded expression. If we touch the infrared light when walking through the holes, bullets will automatically be shot out of the infrared light. I counted that there are eleven holes in here, and each hole is illuminated by infrared light. It seems that we have broken into a dead end. Leo took off his submachine gun, pulled the safety off and held it in one hand. When Cecil saw Leo take off his submachine gun, he quickly did the same.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Suddenly, the ground they were standing on copsed, and with another boom, the two of them rolled down again and fell to the ground with a thud. Immediately, numerous submachine guns were pointed at Leo and Cecil, and the people who were holding them bellowed, Dont move! The two of them were dumbfounded. But when they both fell, their submachine guns fell to the side as well. At that moment an old manughed loudly and said, Take them to see ck Demon. After saying this, Leo and Cecil were taken away by them and blindfolded. After the two followed them down abyrinthine path, they were sent into ck Demons secret room. With that, the big iron door was closed. When the ck cloth over Leo and Cecils eyes was untied, the two were stunned. It was a huge stone cave, covering an area of about a thousand square meters. In the middle of the cave was a pit in the ground, with sharp knives stuck upside down underneath it. Ten wooden stakes were erected over the pit, each one a meter apart. Apparently, this was a ring game, and if the person who was defeated rolled into the pit in the ground, he or she would surely die. Opposite Leo, there was arge cave in which sat three old men, aged about fifty or so. They all wore ck robes and long shirts, with faces sulking, sharp eyes and high noses, and their auras were powerful. At this point Leos eyes lit up and he noticed tworge caves to their left, in which a man was locked up on one side and a woman on the other, and the doors were iron grated openings. Arie was in the iron grated door, she looked haggard and her eyes were desperate. She looked at Leo pitifully, not as elegant as before. Leos heart contracted sadly, but his eyes told Arie not to be afraid. He would save her. Aries eyes, which had been desperate, quickly rekindled hopes. At that moment the old man beside Leo saluted the people over the cave and said, Master, we have brought Leo here. After ck Demon heard this, he stood up,ughed loudly and said, Good, I will personally y a few moves with him to see how powerful he is. After saying that, he rose in the air and stood with his feet on the wooden stakes in the pit in the ground, and said to Leo in a cold voice, Your name is Leo? Leo said indifferently, Yes, my name is Leo. Chapter 1384 Black Demon With a face of contempt, ck Demon said in a cold voice, Leo, do you like to fight me to death on the arena? Or be killed by our random shots? Leo said indifferently, Of course the first choice. But you should be the one to die in battle. ck Demon smiled instead of being anger, It seems you have very hard bones. Fine, I will first ask my two younger brothers to fight you, because you are currently not that qualified to fight me. As long as you can beat my brothers, then we will fight. Having said that, he made a flying swipe and went back across to the stone cave. Then he said to the man on his right, Gustavo, go up and y with Leo for a while. Dont let us down. On hearing this, Gustavo, ck Demons third brother, replied yes, and with a flying swipe he stood on top of the wooden stake. Gustavo said in a cold voice, Come up here. Dont just stand on the shore dawdling. If you are really afraid, just jump into the ground pit yourself and get stabbed to death by the chaotic swords. After saying that, heughed out loud. Leo sneered. He soared up into the air and stood on the wooden stake, saying indifferently, I think you are the one who should jump into it. After Leo finished speaking, he put one hand back and extended the other palm. At the same time, he mustered his energy and quickly used the internal force of Tiger Bashing Fist. Leo knew that he was not as agile as the demons when walking on these wooden stakes. He could only y his ace to kill them within one or two moves, and could not waste much time on it. Gustavo roared while flying up in the air and striking Leo with a heavy kick. Leo flew up in the air and jumped on top of another stake to avoid his kick. Then Gustavonded gently on top of the stake. He soared up in the air again and kicked several flying kicks in quick session in the air. Leo flew up in the air again and jumped onto another stake, dodging Gustavos sessive flying kicks again. Gustavonded on a stake and huffed, Leo, dont be a coward! On hearing this, Cecil said angrily, You are ridiculous! Should Leo just stand there to be kicked and do nothing? What a joke! Leoughed, Good! Then I wont run. Bring it on! Furious, Gustavo rose in the air and struck Leo with a palm. Leoughed coldly and struck his palm. Boom! The two palms collided and Gustavo was shaken backwards a few steps andnded on a wooden stake. However, Leo stood there without moving a bit. Leo looked at him with a smile. Gustavo was dumbfounded and his eyes were wide open. The next second. Blood oozed from Gustavos eyes, nose, mouth, and ears. The crowd was all in dismay. ck Demon and his second brother Domingo stood up in shock. Immediately afterwards, Gustavo, who was standing on a wooden stake, rolled off the top of it, slowly. There was a pounding sound! Gustavo was pierced by countless bays, and blood flowed out in a gushing stream. Snapping out of his shock, Domingo roared as he pushed his palms hard at Leo. Leo also rose in the air, and he tooshed out with both palms at Domingos palms. Boom! The two palms shed. The two men hung in the air and spun around a few times. They were lifted up by a huge st of astral wind, and the gale was gusting. The eyes of those present widened in shock. The onlookers were surprised because they had never seen such a martial skill. In fact, Leo was also worried at first, even though he was using the Tiger Bashing Fist. But after the two palms met, Leo felt his internal energy being sucked away from Domingo. But the next second! Leo was overjoyed to find that Domingos internal energy, again, had been sucked backwards by himself. At the same time, he was lifted by a huge wind. It felt like his internal energy was now three times what it was before, and this weirdness boggled his mind. ck Demon suddenly shouted, Domingo, keep your hand away from Leo! All your internal energy will be sucked away by Leo. Domingos bones all over and his face began to swell and bubble with a loud sound. Domingo put up his deathbed struggle, I must suck Leos internal energy over. Let me try. It dawned on Leo that Domingo was trying to suck away his own energy. But Domingo bungled it and was sucked by Leo instead. Leo was overjoyed. His own Tiger Bashing Fist brought him such a big surprise-the Magic Siphon skill. Domingo roared again, mustering his energy hard internally, trying to suck Leos energy over. However, his own energy the Magic Siphon skill with a whoosh! When Leo had sucked all of Domingos internal energy, he roared out and flung Domingo out with force. Bang! Domingo was thrown out, hitting those officials and soldiers. And a huge wind swept towards that group of officials and soldiers. Those officers and soldiers were caught off guard and killed by the wind on the spot. People was in chaos, they wanted to shoot Leo, but they could not shoot without ck Demons permission. When ck Demon saw that both of his brothers had been killed, he was furious and roared out, striking Leo with his flying palm. Leo obviously felt that he was much stronger than them. Leo dodged, but the astral wind from the palm of ck Demon was really powerful. The wind almost swept Leo into a pit in the ground, and Leo was horrified. ck Demon struck Leo with a flying blow, and Leo had no choice but to flee into the air. ck Demon made another flying swipe. His left hand fiercely grabbed Leos chest clothes, and his right palm pped Leos brains. Bang! Leo stretched out his left hand to block it, only to be grabbed by ck Demon again. Leo was furious and his right fist struck ck Demons head hard.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ck Demons left hand came out of Leos restriction and blocked Leos punch, and then grabbed Leos wrist with the other hand. Leo was astonished at how fast ck Demons hand was. He then used the powerful Tiger Bashing Fist and twisted his wrist backwards, throwing a huge bolt of wind through. ck Demon let go with a cry and Leo used his hand to quickly mp down on the neck of ck Demon. ck Demon hissed in pain. His eyes rolled back and he gritted his teeth. Immediately, ck Demon got lucky and mmed Leos chest with his elbow. Leo was hit by him and fell towards the ground pit. ck Demon pressed on top of Leo and the two of them fell towards the ground pit together. Even so, Leos hand was still mped deadly around ck Demons neck. The crowd was horrified. If the two of them fell at the same time, they would both be pierced by the sword. Cecil shouted, Master, be careful! Arie screamed in terror, then she closed her eyes. At this moment, all the people of Phantom were also terrified, they also wanted to save ck Demon, but no one dared to go up to do so. No one didnt dare to walk on the stakes, for fear that they themselves would fall into the pit in the ground and be stabbed to death by the sharp swords before they could save ck Demon. Just at the moment when Leo was about to be stabbed by the sword, he mped his feet onto the wooden stake. As Leo was using the Tiger Bashing Fist, his arm strength was so great that ck Demon could not withstand it and got fainted by Leos mp. Chapter 1385 Make a Clean Sweep Leo could have thrown ck Demon hard into the pit in the ground and then leapt up on the stakes. However, Leo did not dare to do so, because he would immediately be shot by his men. At that moment, Leo roared, and with a thrust from his waist, he swept up with a flying spin. At the same time, a huge st of wind swept towards the officers and soldiers. Boom! there was a loud sound! The officers and soldiers shouted miserably! Many of them were knocked down. Just as they were in a daze, Leo snatched a submachine gun and shot at them wildly. Cecil used his grappling skills and mped down violently on the old mans neck while swinging his fist to knock down another man. He then grabbed a submachine gun and shot at them furiously. At once, they were all gunned down. After Cecil finished shooting the bullets from his submachine gun, he pulled out his knife and put it on the old mans neck, roaring, If you dare to move again, Ill cut your neck! Leo threw ck Demon, who had been pinned to death, to the ground and slowly walked towards the old man. The old man was terrified and shivering, his trousers getting wet underneath. ck Demon, who had fallen to the ground, suddenly opened his eyes, his mouth spitting out circles of ck smoke, his muscles and bones growing thicker and thicker, with a clicking sound. Master, hes not dead! Cecil looked shocked and couldnt help screaming. Leo was stunned. When he looked back, before him was a ck fog withyers of gloom. ck Demon had disappeared. Did ck Demon be invisible? Leo felt it creepy. However, he immediately calmed down. He then immediately closed his eyes. He mustered his energy and yed the Tiger Bashing Fists ultimate kill. He stood loftily, listening with both ears to the direction of ck Demons attack. Boom! A huge palm wind with an astral wind came from the direction of Leos left ear. The wind arrived first before the palm moved. Leo dodged it with a darting swipe, and then he swept it with a whip leg. ck Demon let out a heartbreaking scream, and then thud! He hit the wall and rolled on the ground. He rolled and disappeared again. Darn it! ck Demon, dont act mysterious. Do you think Im afraid of you? Leo sneered. Leo, I know you have a good ear, but you dont stand a chance. ck Demonughed out loud. The sound ofughter was deafening. Leo felt worried. Sure enough, his ears were deafened by the loudughter that made his head spin. Leo felt it creepy. Theughter was like the roar of a fighter jet in an airfield. Even those people in the prison covered their ears, tightly knitting their brows. Angry as Leo was, there was nothing he could do. Suddenly, he tripped over a heavy machine gun. Overjoyed, he immediately picked up the heavy machine gun and fired a heavy volley towards the ck fog. A flurry of shots rang out. A hundred rounds of bullets were quickly shot out by Leo. At once, theughter clicked to a halt and the ck fog dispersed, only to see ck Demon lying on the ground, bleeding all over, with bullet holes all over from being shot down. Are you a clone or not? Leo cursed angrily. He picked up another submachine gun and walked over to ck Demon. Leo kicked him over so that his back was facing up. Then Leo used the gun, pressed it against his back and fired hard. The bullets quickly shot a hole in his back. But there was no sign of the heart of the iron frame. It seemed he wasnt a clone. Leo let out a long breath before walking back up to the old man being held by Cecil. He asked, Old man, how many of your men are still alive? Out with it! Or else Ill beat you to death! Upon hearing this, the old man shivered and wept, They are all almost dead Suddenly, a violent gunshot sounded outside the door and the iron door was cracked by a bullet. Leo was startled and immediately picked up two submachine guns from the ground. Boom! The big iron door was cracked open and Leo was about to fire when he saw Queen Alyssa personally rushing in with the Royal Army. Leo smiled, Queen Alyssa! I thought it was the Phantoms men. When Queen Alyssa saw Leo, her eyes lit up with surprise and she said, Ah, Mr. Cohen, I thought you had disappeared. Howe you are hiding here? Where is Arie being kept? Alyssa, Im here. Arie eximed excitedly in tears. Ah, Arie. Queen Alyssa, who didnt care about Leo, ran over in surprise. Immediately, a Royal soldier broke the lock on the door and the gate opened. Arie and Queen Alyssa hugged and cried. Leo lit a cigarette while asking the old man again in a cold voice, Tell me. What kind of leader are you in Phantom? The old man coughed and said in a piteous voice, Apart from ck Demon, Im the biggest leader. Leo asked in a cold voice, Where are the people who cloned me? Tell me! The old man sighed and said, The people who cloned you were all blown upst night living in the office building because they were fixing the chargest night. Leo asked in a cold voice, How many people were blown up in total? The old man let out another sigh and said, About a hundred people. At this, Leo was furious and cursed, How dare you! You cloned so many of me? When the old man saw Leos anger, he said fearfully, No, there are only a dozen of you. The rest are all others. Leo asked again in a cold voice, Where are the other members of Phantom? Where is the base?Owned by N?velDrama.Org. The old man sighed and said, There is another ce, the Demon Country, the base of the whole Phantom. Cecil listened with horror and said aloud, Ah, this is in my country. Where is it exactly? The old man sighed again, In a valley called the ck Eagle Valley. Cecilughed out loud and said, I know. I have a way to strike them devastatingly. The old man asked suspiciously, What is your solution? Tell me? Cecil pursed his lips and then said, Well, how can I possibly tell you that? But since youre about to die, I can tell you. Leoughed, Cecil, dont waste your time on a dead man. Let him go to hell. Cecilughed out loud and said, Right, why should I talk to dead people. It makes me feel like Im a ghost. With that, he took the knife and pulled it towards the old mans neck. Immediately, blood gushed out from the old mans neck. After killing the old man, Leo walked to Arie and smiled bitterly, Arie, I made you suffer. Sorry for my clones hurting you. Arie sighed and said with a sobbing voice, You cant be med for this. We are both victims Queen Alyssa felt somber and sighed along with them. Chapter 1386 Foreign Conquest There was a woman who looked particrly like Elodie, and Cecil smiled and said, Is your name Elodie? Elodies face was so disheveled, the luster on her face was dull. She asked in shock, How do you know me?Owned by N?velDrama.Org. So Cecil told her what had happened, and Elodie listened with tears streaming down her face, muttering, Its over, I go bankrupt. Queen Alyssa asked with a mncholy face, Elodie, how much did you lost ? Elodie twitched and cried, I raised about 10, 000 mountain pigs, worth about a hundred billion. Im not going to live! Im not going to live Saying that, she wanted to jump towards the ground pit, but was pulled by Cecil and said, Dont jump. If you stay here, you will have nothing to lose. Queen Alyssa said frightened, My sister, dont have the thought of losing life. Cecil is right. If you stay here, you will have nothing to lose. How about loaning to you by us and you can rise again? Hearing it, Elodie broke into tears and said eagerly, Thank you so much. Queen Alyssaughed and said, Its okay as long as you can pull yourself together. When she said that, all the bosses came over and were asking for a loan from Empress Alyssa, all saying that they were bankrupted by the sprite organization this time. Queen Alyssa was depressed at once and looked embarrassed. She had to support so many people, and the monthly expenses made her head in great pain. At this time Arie smiled, Its okay, you can find her to loan what you need. I will give the money to the Queen, and then she will loan to you. Its no problem if you have good credit. If you can not afford to pay it off this year. Next year cant pay back, the yearter, but the monthly interest muste to the ount. Hearing it, everyone shouted in agreement. They then walked out of the hole in the ground, and by now it was dawn and they were on the sunny ground. The whole ground was piled with Queen Alyssas Royal Army. Queen Alyssa then told everyone to start spreading the army, and Leo boarded a ship with them to go back to Toyo. After having lunch, Cecil said to Leo Master,e to our country. Lets go and wipe out the sprite organization. Leoughed, Good! Lets go and wipe them out. If we dont wipe them out, its possible that a few more clones of me will appear in Pompeii one day. I cant stand it. Whirling around, Cecil immediately booked two airline tickets, and they got on the ne. Three hourster, they arrived at the Demon Country. As soon as Cecil got off the ne, he took out his mobile phone and made a call, Hey, Jacky? Im back and my master is here too. Hurry up and pick me up! Jacky was surprised, Boss, your master is here too? Cecil said in a cold voice, Yes, my master is here too. Jacky said excitedly again, Good! Well give you a big banquet tonight and treat you to dinner. Cecil growled, Why are you talking so much nonsense, hurry up ande. If you donte quickly, donte to see me. OK, Boss! With that, Jacky immediately hung up the phone and he went to drive. Leoughed, Cecil, who did you talk to on the phone? So fierce? Cecilughed, My men, who grew up with me. Im going to ask them to go with me to destroy the sprite organization this time. Leoughed, Can they? Your men? Arent they all kids? Fifteen years old, right? Cecilughed, Some of them are older than me. Many of them have been soldiers, and they are very good at ying with their lives! Leo was surprised and asked, So excellent. Is it easy to get the gun here? Cecil said, Master, there are plenty of guns in the shop! There are all kinds of guns. You can get it as long as you have money. Leoughed, Thats good! They chatted as they walked out of the airport and stood outside the gate waiting. At that moment, more than twenty cars drove up in front of them, with a thousand heads sticking out of the door of each car, shouting to Cecil, The boss is back, the boss is back Leo was stunned. Cecil waved his hand at them triumphantly. With that, more than twenty cars, neatly parked in front of Cecil and Leo. They got out of the cars together and shouted together, Wee my boss and your master! Leo was taken aback to find that these people were all tall and big, almost 180 cm tall. Jacky was also tall with thick and powerful back and shoulders. He came up and shook Leos hand and said, Master, how are you! Wee. Leo smiled and said, Thank you! Jacky smiled again and said, Master, we are treating you to a feast today! This way, please! Leo smiled, Youre wee! With that, Leo and Cecil got into their car together. Half an hourter, they arrived at a big hotel and wrapped up the entire dining ce. Afterwards, Jack immediately called a few hundred people to join Cecil and Leo to reception. After three rounds of wine, the dishes passed five tastes. Cecil said, Jacky, gather a thousand men for me tomorrow, bring hot weapons and all go to ck Hawk Valley. Im going to eliminate the sprite organization . Jackyughed, Boss, a thousand men is too enough. Ask 10, 000 people to go, and directly destroy the sprite organization. Leo , Cecil, At this time, a man named Cody said, Boss,st week, arge casino opened here, and I heard that it was run by the sprite organization. Leo was stunned. Cecil looked serious and said, Is that really true? Isnt the name repeated. Cody said slyly, Its definitely not a duplicate name, because when I was gambling inside, I heard their head say Its fine for you to y here, but dont make any trouble. Im telling you, our boss is from the sprite organization, the boss of ck Hawk Valley. if anyone dares to mess around, well kill their whole family. Cecil pped the table and roared, Tomorrow well dish him out! And then well dish the ck Hawk Valley! Yes! Everyone said in unison. That night, they drove Cecil and Leo home again. Cecils father ran a distillery that was quiterge, with thousands of workers. That night, Cecils father hosted another big banquet to invite Leo . The following day was windy and sunny. Jacky came to Cecils house with hundreds of cars to pick up Leo and Cecil. A hundred cars drove towards the casino in great numbers, and then stopped at its entrance. Everyone got out of the cars, each with hot weapons, and walked towards the casino in a dense crowd. The onlookers, who had never seen such a spectacle before, ran away. Cecil shouted, Everybody, smash everything in the casino until their leaderes out to see us! Yes! All the men roared in unison as they poured in. Chapter 1387 A Vicious Fight in the Casino Cecil saw a few armed security guards at the gate and he immediately shot them first. Cecil led them into the casino, shot a series of bullets into the sky and shouted, Anyone who is involved in gambling, leave immediately or we will not be responsible for being shot indiscriminately! Hearing it, everyone scattered with a bang and all ran away. Suddenly, countless men with guns came from across the street, led by a bald man. He was tall and bearded, and he shouted in a stern voice, Who is this? Do you dare to rebel? I will immediately mobilise an army of 100, 000 men to kill you! I will immediately ask the sprite organization to send troops. Leo was stunned, and he was sure that it was really the members of the sprite organization. Cecil heard what he said and was also sure that they were members of the sprite organization. He was not afraid of the bald, gnarled heads words, and he said coldly, I am your father! You still have 100 thousand troops at your disposal, do you? Ive got a million more troops to mobilise. Hearing it, the people on Cecils side burst intoughter. They followed and said, Im your grandfather! Im your grandfather, Im your ancestor. The crowdughed out loud once again. Leo had his hands behind Cecils back and couldnt help butugh slightly. The bald gnarled head yelled in anger, then pointed at Cecil and said, Dont think you can win by sheer numbers. Come on! Lets have a single fight and see whose fist is hard! Good! I like fighting the most, and its definitely better to kill you with my fists than shooting! With that, Cecil handed his gun to Jacky on the side and waved his hand, All of you back up a bit, Ill show you my Tiger Bashing Fist! Well, fight! My boss! The people on Cecils side immediately shouted loudly in a high voice. Cecil craned his neck, then came up with his magic fists sharpened. The bald gnarled head also sharpened his fists as he looked at Cecil with round eyes and gritted teeth. He breathed in and out, and at once his arms grew thicker and thicker, visible to the naked eye, and there was a cking sound. The men on Cecils side were all stunned by the powerful aura he carried. The bald, gnarled head roared and he threw a lightning fast right hook at the side of Cecils head. Cecil swung hard at the gnarled mans fist in return. Boom! The two fists collided. The bald gnarled man screamed miserably, then his whole body was knocked up in the air and rolled to the ground with a thud, followed by a big mouth of blood. Yes! Our boss fist is mighty! Magic fist! Everyone shouted together! Cecil shouted, Which one of you dares toe back? Ill beat you to death with one punch!Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Me! Are your fists tough! Do you dare to give me a sword fight? An old man stepped out, pulling his shining sword from his waist and saying in a cold voice. Good! Cecil pulled out the three-sectioned stick from his waist and said in a cold voice, Ill whip you to death! With that, he danced the three-sectioned stick with a crackling sound. Go for it, boss! Boss, whip him to death! The old man rose up in the air and his flying sword stabbed Cecils throat . Cecil spun around and ducked behind the old man, and at the same timeshed him in the back with his three-sectioned root. The old mans sword was thrown back, and the three-sectioned stick and the sword Leo led together with a loud sh. At the same time, Cecils three knotted sticks were Leo led together. Cecil roared and dropped the old mans sword with such force that it flew away. It went whistling into the air, and then Cecil flew up the three-sectioned stick and struck the old mans head violently. A bang! The old mans head, was beaten into skin and flesh. His blood gushed out, and he rolled to the ground with a thud. Good! Boss is great! Boss is divine! Boss is Bruce Lee! The people on Cecils side screamed loudly with delight and the crowd erupted. Leo froze and thought to himself. When Cecil got to be his age, he would definitely surpass himself. Cecilughed loudly a few times and shouted again, Who still dare toe? All of you from the sprite organization are mere ants! Not worth a single blow! Me! Another old man slowly came out. He was wearing a ck Taoist robe and his eyes were like eagles. He looked coldly at Cecil. Cecil asked in a cold voice, What are weparing? Fists or weapons? The old man said in a cold voice, Of course, its apetition of fists. Good! Cecil strapped the three-sectioned stick to his waist and began to sink his qi into his abdomen again, as he wanted topete with the old man in a fist fight. The two men stared at each other for a moment, and immediately, the old man rose into the air, and he swept a whirlwind leg at Cecil. Cecil ducked low, whereupon he knew that the old man was sitting firmly on Cecils shoulders with a whistle. Then he punched Cecil in the sr plexus with both fists. The crowd was astonished. Leo looked furious. Cecil was furious. He immediately shielded his head with both hands and then flipped backwards. The old man was caught off guard and fell to the ground with a thud, while Cecil was on his belly. He flew up and struck the old mans head with his iron fist. Yes! Boss is bully! Boss is brave! The crowd shouted and screamed again. Leo was stunned. He hadnt really taught Cecil such a fighting style, and he couldnt help but praise in his heart, Cecil is a martial arts genius! With a heavy punch, Cecil smashed the old mans head. Yes! Boss is godly and brave! The boss is invincible! Yes! The boss is invincible! The boss is brave! The people on Cecils side began a babel of voices again, and they roared like thunder, resounding through the casino. Cecil rose from the ground, then flew up and kicked the old man to the side. With another mental flurry, he pointed at them and said, Who still dares to challenge me? When those people saw how powerful Cecil was, they all wimped out, and none of them dared to challenge him anymore. At that moment, an old man came out from the crowd, and he said in a cold voice to Cecil, Dont be too arrogant. Let me tell you. Our big army ising from ck Hawk Valley. If you want to live, immediately put down your weapons and kneel down right now! Hearing that, Cecil swept up and grabbed the old mans neck, then pulled out his Swiss Army knife and put it around the old mans neck, yelling sternly, Tell your men to put down their weapons, or Ill kill you! The old mans face was white with fear and his whole body was trembling. His trousers were wet with fear and he shivered, Put down your guns! Put your guns down immediately and drop them on the ground! Hearing this, the men of the sprite group, immediately dropped their guns. Cecil passed a wink to Jacky. Jacky immediately understood and he shouted, Shoot! The men on Cecils side, immediately opened the fire, killing countless people. Chapter 1388 Destroy the Casino All had been killed, Cecil asked in a stern voice, Old codger, how many people havee from Phantom? The old man shivered and said, Over five thousand. Cecil asked again, What about ck Hawk City?Content ? N?velDrama.Org. The old man answered, Over fifty thousand. It startled Leo. He thought, Damn it. So many people! Cecil asked again in a cold voice, Are there any nes and cannons? The old man said, Yes, two fighters and five helicopters. Both Leo and Cecil were struck dumb with astonishment. Leo suddenly said, Cecil, finish him off! We have to leave, otherwise, we will be surrounded. Cecil said in a flinty voice, Yes, Master. With that, Cecil used the Swiss Army knife and wiped off the old mans neck. Then all people immediately evacuated the casino. When everyone arrived at the entrance, Leo observed the terrain and said, You guys spread out the crowd and hide in the corners on all sides. Let Phantom go inside first, then well attack with fire. Cecil, do any archers here? Cecil said, Yes, many. Leo said, When the asion presented itself, the archers hang grenades and shoot them into the windows, which are full of mmable goods that can easily catch fire. And then we use heavy machine guns to seal their doors. Cecil immediately said, Yes, Master. I will arrange it as quick as I can. There were a total of five thousand men and eight heavy machine gunners on Cecils side, who scattered and took cover. Leo and Cecil hid on the roof of the house, pointing their heavy machine guns at the gate. At this point, there was not a single person on the street. All citizens had evacuated because they realized there was a waring here. Leo asked slyly, Cecil, how can Phantom arrive here? By water or bynd? Cecil said, By water, I guest. Because it is faster. Leoughed, Thats great! Their ship will be ours. About twenty minutester, two ships were sailing across the river, far away and very fast. Leo said softly, Dont shoot until they almost enter the city. I shoot, you shoot. Cecil said, Master, You can rely upon it that they will shoot after I do. Whirling, the two ships had called at the opposite pier. Arge number of people got off the ships, running toward the casino quickly. A momentter, they arrived at the city gate and stamped in. Only A few dozen were left waiting outside. When therge force had entered the city, Leo quickly mmed on his heavy machine gun. Cecil immediately shot as well. The other men followed. At once, all those waiting at the gatey in a pool of blood. The archers on all sides immediately hung their arrows and shot towards the window opening, flying arrows with hanging mines whistling into them. The casino exploded rapidly, with mes raging in the sky. Soon the whole city was on fire, smoke rolling in and fire crackling. Those people vainly tried to rush out through the gate, but were all pinned down by Leo and his men with heavy machine guns. Many of them were burnt to a crisp and jumped from the windows, but died by the guns finally. About half an hourter, the whole city was burned to ashes. Cecil led the men to rapidly upy the two ships and killed the remaining men, then returned back. He asked, Master, are we going to ck Hawk City right now? The opportunity has not yet arrived. Leo lit a cigarette and sat down on the ground to inhale it in a secretive manner. Everyone sat down to take a break. Leo asked, Cecil, you told me yesterday that you had idea to deal with ck Eagle City, tell me the details now. Cecil also lit a cigarette and said quietly, Yes, there is arge reservoir above ck Hawk City. If we detonate it, the whole city will be a boundless ocean. Its a good chance to attack them from the ships. Leo inspired and agreed, This is the best way, but there must be heavy troops guarding the reservoir. We have to take out the heavy troops first, and then st the reservoir to seed. Cecil said, I think so. They have fighters, helicopters and artillery. Theres a great disparity in strength between the two parties. We have to manage to outwit. Leo added, Take action at one oclock tonight, whenever the opponents are in deep sleep. Cecil nodded and agreed, All right. After a pause, Cecil ordered, Hey guys, take a break. We will gather here at twelve oclock. Yes, sir. The men replied and then left. Afterwards, Leo and Cecil boarded a ship to inspect its structure. Leo was surprised that there were cannons with supercaliber cartridge on this ship. Leo said slyly, Cecil, this cannons can help us to destroy the dam of the reservoir. At this, Cecil retorted in horror, Master, are you kidding? Once the dam copses, both ships and people will be lifted off. Leoughed, Take it easy. There should be tributaries on the side of the reservoir. Lets stay there and hit the dam from the side. Cecil pondered for a moment and called out, Yes, it does. We can take the ships to the tributary river and then fire. Leoughed, Great! This cannon can rotate, so it can hit at any angle. After getting off the ship, Leo and Cecil found a ce for rest. Twelve oclock at night, all men gathered. Originally about five thousand people, but now they actually reached about ten thousand. All men are assigned to two ships, more than five thousand in each ship. These two ships sailed towards the ck Eagle City. The thing worried Leo the most was that once the fighters attacked sneakingly by two missiles, they would be annihtedpletely. Suddenly, dark clouds rolled in the sky, and the wind was blowing hard. It began to pour. Leo was overjoyed, it was impossible for the fighters toe out with such heavy rain. So he told the captain to speed up quickly. About half an hourter, it was still raining. They arrived. Chapter 1389 Attack Lightning shed through the air. Night became day. At that moment, Leo saw arge reservoir dam about thirty metres to his left. He thought it was the safe ce that two ships were standing. Once the reservoir dam was smashed, the surging waves would not overturn their ships. With that, two ships stopped. Leo asked, Cecil, do you know where the leader of Phantom is? Cecil answered, Yes, they are located in a town below the reservoir to the left. Once the reservoir explodes, the flood will immediately covered ck Hawk City. There were two paths in front of the ships, a left path and a right path. The left path was to the centre of the Phantom, and the right path was to the unknown direction. Leo analyzed, Its raining cats and dogs. Lightning is shing. Under cover of such bad weather, its the best chance to bomb the reservoir. As soon as the reservoir copses, their fighters and helicopters instantly copse and disintegrate. Yes, master! Fire the cannon! Cecil called Jack, Jacky, aim the cannon at the dam and fire! Yes, Boss. Jack said in a biting voice. The cannons on the two ships fired violently at the dam of the reservoir. Instantly, a huge hole exploded in the dam. Flood gushed out. As the cannons kept bombarding, the dam finally could not withstand the tremendous pressure of the water. Boom! The entire dam copsed with a bang, and trillions of tons of flood water rolled down from the reservoir. An angry billow swallowed downstream channel. Both the Phantoms base and the airfield were flooded t. All fighters and helicopters were instantly swallowed up by the deluge. In contrast, the two ships of Leo were safe, which floated high as the river rose. A whileter, the rain stopped. The day broke because the sun was rising. Immediately, Leo called for the two ships to sail towards the base of Phantom. As expected, the water was densely packed with enemies, who were struggling in pain. Leo did not hesitate to order everyone to fire and strafe. Tens of thousands of guns, firing wildly at them. Countless grenades, thrown desperately at them. Those in the water were caught off guard by the sudden flooding and they had no guns with them. They were easily killed by Cecil and his men. The battlested for about three hours before it was over. When the flood ebbed, Leo searched the base of the Phantom carefully with Cecil and found them all destroyed. It finished. The group left for the city by ships. The next day, Leo was about to return to Pompeii. Cecil wanted to follow again.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Leoughed and said, Do you love Erin now? Cecil nodded and said, Yes, Master. Leoughed again, Does Erin love you? Cecil nodded and said, Yes, she does. She have told me before. Leo sighed and said, Have you heard of Erins experience? Cecil suddenly said with a sombre face, Yes, she told me that she was raped by Yagyu Junhua. Leo sighed as a gloomy expression on his face, Could youe to term with the fact? Cecil suddenly smiled and said, Of course, Master! I love Erin, even if shes a second marriage. Leo patted Cecil on the shoulder andughed, Erin is a good girl and my goddaughter. As long as you are true to her, I will betroth her to you. Cecilughed, Master, time tries all. We are on good terms with each other, arent we? Imunicated with my father about my wishesst night. He was so happy that he urged me to engage myself to Erin by transferring one million dors. Besides, Im nning for a martial arts school in Pompeii to teach the instructors, which earns my family to live on. Leo supported, Well done! You can lend my name to the lofty cause. Ie belongs to you. After all, Erin is my goddaughter, and you will be my godson-inw. By the way, arent you going to inherit your fathers business? Cecil sipped her mouth and smiled, No, I dont want to ask for trouble. Its easy for my father. Because he just manages the ounts and hires somebody else to do everything. Leoughed again, When is your engagement? Lydia and I are ready for it and your wedding. Cecilughed, Just a few days. Master, choose a good date for us, please. Both the men immersed in the gaiety of their future. With that, they made a flight back to Pompeii. At night. Leo and Lydia were making ns for the engagement of Cecil and Erin. As Erin was their goddaughter, so her engagement would be held at Dragon Kingdom Pce, where Leos father, Adam lived. Now go back to the Walkers. Hendy and Dorothy, the children of Anthony, had perfected swordsmanship after more than a year of hard practice since they stole Mr. Happers esoterica. Hendy said quietly, Dorothy, the day after tomorrow is the anniversary of the death of our father, its time to revenge on Leo. Dorothy sighed and said, Right! Lets go. Hendy said slyly, I have inquired that Leos goddaughter will engage the day after tomorrow. Its an opportunity in a million. Lets lead a revolution to regain power of Pompeii. Dorothy said, There are over 50, 000 of us in our family. All are martial arts experts. They will help us kill Leo and retake our country. Hendyughed excitedly, Leo, your days are numbered! Early in the morning of the third day. Walker family from all over the country gathered at the gate of homestead. There was a huge procession with a sea of people. Hendy said in an angry voice, We are confident of victory, arent we? Yes! We must kill Leo and take back power of Pompeii! Get Dragon Kingdom out of here! Take our kingdom back. Hendy said with determination, Not only will we take back our kingdom, but also we will take back all the family property. In future, Walker family will share bliss and misfortune together to be more powerful. Chapter 1390 Engagement of Cecil A force of 50, 000 men with well assembled and advanced light weapons, led by the brother and sister of Walker, swept towards Dragon Kingdom Pce. Meanwhile, a formal banquet was served in Dragon Kingdom Pce to celebrate the engagement of Cecil and Erin. Cecils father attended with several attendants. When the banquet was about to start, a gatekeeper hurriedly approached Leo with an apprehensive expression, saying, My lord, there is a huge procession nearing with g of Pompeii Kingdom on their car. Leo was stunned. So was the others. Leo ran to the gate immediately. Indeed, arge army with about 50, 000 people was driving past in the distance. The wheels were rolling and the dust was flying. On each of the carts were the gs of Pompeii Kingdom. Leo cursed in great anger, Son of bitch! Of all days toe! Cecil was even more furious as he eagerly asked, Master, what shall we do now? Leo said, Tell oldsters, women and kids to hide in the pce quickly. All the young men gathered for fight! Cecil repeated loudly, Listen, banquet will be held at night. Oldsters, women and kids, go inside the pce! Right now! All the young men gathered outsider for fight! At these words the old people, women and kids, all ran into Dragon Kingdom Pce. Adam and Tiana stood by Leos side with anxiety. The gatekeeper looked nervous and asked, My lord, shall we close gate? Leo immediately said aloud, No, dont obstruct them. We have to reassure them first. Saying that, he made a phone call to Nadine in a deep voice, Nadine, an emergency has arisen. Walker familyes for revenge and avenge. Muster 100, 000 troops toe Pompeii right now. Nadine was stunned for a moment, then said, Yes, my lord. In addition, two helicopters have been modified to have heavy machine guns and miniature rocketunchers. Leo was expired, saying with awe, Great! Lets wipe them out this time. Yes! My lord. Nadine said solemnly. After hanging up the phone, Leo led thousands of soldiers waiting at the entrance of the pce. The yground in front of the entrance was big enough to hold tens of thousands of people. The g of Dragon Kingdom was hanging high above the roof of the pces top building. Leo looks grim with bitter eyes. Hendy and Dorothy disembarked and led therge hive of troops in. Hendy, a handsome man with tall figure, was dressed in a white robe and wore a sword. Dorothy, a prettydy with slim figure, also in a white robe and wore a sword at her waist. They stopped coldly in front of Leo. Hendy said in a cold voice, Leo, do you remember me? Leo was stunned, it was the guys who stole something from Mr. Happer in Erins mobile phone video. So he gave a contemptuousugh, No, I dont. however, I have seen you before, in the mobile phone video. You two stole Mr. Happers valuable things and the sword manual. After hearing this, Hendyughed instead of being angry, Haha, youre right. We are not stealing but swinging by the hand, no more than someone who even dares to kill Mr. Happer. Leoughed out loudly, So, you guys have even practiced Shadowless Swords? Awesome! Hendyughed, Right! Leo, Im Hendy, the son of Anthony. This is my sister, Dorothy. Blood will have blood. Since you killed our father, well, we must kill you! In addition, all of you from Dragon Kingdom, get the hell out of my sight! Leoughed loudly, You seem to have a domineering tone. In my opinion, you seem to be nothing more than a paper tiger. Paper tiger? Hendy said angrily, Leo, Im here to challenged you to a duel. Otherwise, I would have killed you with my gun! On the other hand, killing you with my sword instead of my gun will be famous in history. Leo favored him with a disbelieving sneer, Oh really? Since Im older than you, you two can go together. Hendy were shocked,ughing in disbelief, You must be boastful. I can kill you on my own! Cut the crap! Letspete with swords. After a pause, Hendy said to the people behind him, Stand back, guys. Im going to kill Leo for you! Well done, Hendy! The crowd shouted, their cries resonating through the clouds.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. At that moment, Adam brought Leo his Green Dragon Sword and said with a solemn expression, Leo, here you are! This sword is such a treasure sword subduing the country that has been sacrificed to our ancestors. So Leo did. Oh my treasure sword, your consecration ceremony ising! Leo took and plucked the sword out of its scabbard with a miso sound. As soon as it shone in the sunlight, a cold aura was born in its wisps. At this moment, Hendy, who had jumped to the centre of the field, also plucked out his sword and pointed it into the air, muttering, Dad, today your son will avenge your death! Sacrifice the head of our enemy to your soul. Cecilughed for a while and spat out the words with scorn, Hendy, it should be your own head that will be sacrificed to your dad today! Right! It should be his own head! The people on Leos side repeated loudly andughed in mockery. The Walker family refused to admit being inferior, roaring in unison, Fighting, Hendy! Fighting, Hendy! Fighting, Hendy! They were in full voice, roaring like thunder! Leo took his sword and slowly walked up to Hendy, sneering, I hope you find your own level instead of being possessed by the Devil. Cecilughed out loud, Look, Master. Im sure that hes possessed by the Devil. His menughed loudly again, A thief is unable to learn the authentic swordsmanship! Just as a duck learning to walk! Hendy was so angry that his face turned red. He roared and stabbed Leos throat with his sword. This sword was fast and vicious, chillingly cold. Leo dodged and shook, countless swords stabbed bace to Hendy. Hendy came behind Leo with a darting swipe, and a whip sword struck Leos back. Leo swept his sword backhand over his back with a dang sound! Grasping his whip, Leo then shed at his head with a spinning sequence. Chapter 1391 The Perish of the Walker family Seeing Leos sword shing at him, Hendy ducked his head to avoid the attach. When doing so, Hendy took advantage of this position and stabbed toward Leos throat. Leo sneered and turned around to the back of Hendy. He then kicked back on his head. Bang! Losing his bnce, Hendy sprang forward and fell with face down. Cecilughed out loud, Copying others can never win the original! He is too confident. Hendy stood up and picked up the sword again, but his mouth was full of blood and two teeth fell out. Hendy was furious. He jumped high in the air and shook his sword fancily. Leo ran to Hendys back, and then shed to his waist. The sword moved so fast that Hendy was horrified. He had to stop his attack and protect himself. Leo shed again toward Hendy on his back. It cut a deep wound where blood spurting immediately. It was such as forceful attack that Hendy lost his bnce. He staggered and fell on the ground. Cecilughed out loud, Youre so absurd! How dare you call this swordsmanship! Adamughed, Whats the name of this swordsmanship? Shadowless Sword? Dont ruin Mr. Happers reputation. Cecilughed, This is very poor swordsmanship! How dare youe to take revenge! Dorothy was furious. She took out her sword, jumped high and rushed to Leo. Hendy also got up from the ground. He roared and shed toward Leo. Leo shook his sword. Now he had swords in both hands and fought with the two sisters on the same time. The fighting was so terrible that soon people could only see their swords. The crowd was shocked in silence. Adam asked Cecil in a soft voice, Your master has only one sword, but howe he has two swords after a shake? Cecilughed, This is called magic sword. It mixed the true maneuvers and the false ones. Adamughed, Magic swordsmanship? Cecilughed, Yes! This is it! Suddenly, two helicopters showed up in the sky. Here came the voice, Listen, the people of the Walker family! You are surrounded. We are the Royal Army of Pompeii! Now, we order you drop your weapons and leave. Or what happens to you is your responsibility. Hearing that, the Walker family were shocked and couldnt help but shivering. At this time, Nadine also brought 100, 000 people to surround the 50, 000 people. Their shouts of kill echoed. Then came the voice again, Listen, the people of the Walker family! Drop your weapons and leave. Wait in the farnd at the entrance. Or wellunch ground-to-air missiles and rockets. They immediately dropped their guns and walked out of Pompeii. The 100, 000 troops at the gate immediately got out of way and shouted, Stand in the field with your hands up! All of you! So, they did as what they were told, and all stood in the field. Martial Maestro suddenly shouted, Brothers, fire! One hundred thousand guns strafed to the field. The cries and miserable screams echoed to the clouds. In no time, the field was in blood with bodies piled up like a mountain. It was such a miserable scene. Hendy and Dorothy still fought viciously with Leo. But they were lost seeing what happened just now and had no mood for the fight. But they hated Leo so much that they kept shing to him. Hearing the shots, Leo knew that his men had arrived and that the Walker family were all killed. He was refreshed and used his Tiger Bashing Fist. He roared, then jumped high to shed to them. The sword moved so fast as a thunder. Hendy and Dorothy let go of their swords and their throat were punctured by Leo. They were shocked, with their eyes opened wide and blood gurgling from their throat. Then both fell on the floor and died. Leonded on the ground and stood loftily. Seeing Hendy and Dorothy died, Cecilughed out loud. Too over-confident! Its a pity to die so young! What a pity! Adam sneered, They dont have mercy for others, so why do we pity them! They deserve this! Two helicopters slowly descended on the ground. There came down Nadine and Martial Maestro. Leo greeted them and smiled, Thank you again. They said at the same time, Commander of Wyverns. Dont mention it.! We are brothers. Leoughed, Time for food and drinks, so lets have a drink together. Nadineughed, Well, Commander of Wyverns, not now. There are thousands of us, and you wont have enough seats. Martial Maestro alsoughed, Commander of Wyverns, wed better excuse ourselves. Or theyll be mad at us and may not help us next time. Leo forced a smile, I just want to thank you, but may be next time. Too many people now. They allughed out loud. Then Nadine got on the helicopter, and the two helicopters took off. Martial Maestro walked out, and he led the army left with him. At this time, all the people came out.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Adam was trying to drop Hendy and Dorothys bodies. Lydia ran over. Seeing their bodies, her eyes opened wide, and tears burst out. Leo was stunned. Adam was also stunned. Adam asked in confusion, Lydia, why are you crying? Lydia sobbed, Dad, they are my cousins. Lets buy coffins to bury them. After all, they died in my husbands hands. As for other people, just let them be. Adam nodded and said, Okay! I will buy two coffins tomorrow to bury them. But I need to throw their bodies outside. After all, today is the engagement day. Lydia said slowly, Lets do it another day! Todays not a good day for engagement. I wont wear the engagement ring neither. Todays just a day inviting them for a meal. An old man said, Todays not a good day, so lets book another day for the engagement. Chapter 1392 The Death of Ariella After dinner, Leo went out alone for a walk along the river. Such afortable midsummer night with the cool wind, though it was as hot as stove in the daytime. At this time, Alyssa called Leo. Leo smiled, Alyssa, whats up? Alyssa replied in depression, Mr. Cohen, where are you? Do you have time now? Leo was stunned, then asked, What happened, Alyssa? Youre sounding wired. I am taking a walk outside alone. Alyssa choked and then said in somber, Bad news. Arie is desperately ill and Im afraid shes not going to make it. Youd bettere and see her. Leo was shocked, Whats wrong with Arie? What disease? Alyssa suddenly cried out and couldnt even speak. Leo was so sad and asked, Alyssa, calm down and tell me. What happened to her? In a while, Alyssa stopped choking and said after a gasp, Arie has advanced liver cancer. She will die in days, soe here quickly. Were in the Odas hospital. Boom! Leo was so shocked that he almost fell. Alyssa muttered, Arie said that she wants to see you onest time. Okay. Then they hung up. Leo frowned and looked depressed. He shivered as if he were in the icehouse. The moon, though so bright, was covered by clouds and made the atmosphere gloomy. Leo sighed. It waster than eight at night, so there was no ticket to Toyo. He had to wait till tomorrow. The next day was sunny. At five oclock, Leo said to Lydia, Daring, Arie has advanced liver cancer and stayed in the hospital in Toyo. I need to see her. Lydia trembled and horrified, and she felt so bad. Lydia was unhappy to see Leo and Arie stay together since Arie was his ex-wife. Arie had been waiting for Leo to return to her. Thats why she stayed single till now. Therefore, Arie was like a fishbone in Lydias throat. Now Arie was desperately ill, but Lydia had mixed feelings. Then she sighed and said, Okay, but dont stay there too long. Leo nodded and left. Then he went to the airport and flew to Toyo. Two hourster, Leo took a taxi directly to the Odas Hospital after he arrived in Toyo.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. When he arrived at the hospital, he came to see Yamaguchi Kinuro. They hadnt seen each other for a long time, and now he was so enthusiastic. He made tea for Leo by himself. Yamaguchi Kinuro gave Leo a cigarette and lit one for himself as well. Then he said, When the cancer was diagnosed, it was already in the advanced phrase. The tumor has spread all over the body, so it is impossible to make an operation. This disease is caused by her long-term depression. Such a pity. Yamaguchi Kinuro released a long sigh. Long-term depression was detrimental to a persons organs, especially the liver. Of course, Leo knew why Aries been depressed. It was all his fault. Leo was silent for a while. Then his eyes turned red and sighed, Well, Ill go see her. Which room? Yamaguchi Kinuro said, Ill ask Yuki Oda to take you there. He dialed Yuki Oda to arrange this. Soon, Yuki Oda came, wearing a white coat. She eximed excitedly when she saw Leo, Wow! Herees my dream lover again. Leo forced a smile. Yamaguchi Kinuro said in a deep voice, Chief Nurse, please take Leo to see Arie. I have other issues to handle. Okay. Dear Leo, follow me. Yuki Oda said with a smile. Then Leo went with Yuki Oda. Brother, do you miss me? I miss you so much! hahaha. Yuki Oda held Leos arm and giggled. Leo did not give a response. His eyes were gloomy, and he looked solemn. At this time, Ivy Oda happened toe out from Aries room. When she saw Leo and Yuki Oda, she was shocked. When Leo saw Ivy Oda, he also shocked. When Yuki Oda saw her sister, she immediately withdrew her arms and coughed in a serious manner. Mr. Cohen, hello. Ivy Oda said after she realized what happened. Hello. Is this Aries room? Leo asked in somber. Yes, its Aries room. Come in and see her. Shes in aa. Maybe shes suffered too much pain. Ivy Oda sighed and said quietly. Leo did not say a word and immediately pushed the door. He then closed the door. Arie was lying on the bed, but she was in aa. Her was no longer the goddess she used to be. Her face was pale and haggard, looking like a dead person. Leo walked over gently. He frowned and looked gloomy since his heart beat with pain. After a long time, Leo could not help but call out softly, Arie Arie When he came to see Arie, Yamaguchi Kinuro told him that Arie, was in great pain that she had to rely on pain relief injection. She was in aa and unconscious. Almost like a dead body. However, here came the miracle. After a few calls from Leo, Arie woke up. Aries eyes filled with vitality again and she smiled miserably, Leo, finally finally youe to see me. I had a dream just now, and I walked alone in the deste desert. The sky was blue, thend was blue. I was so scary! I was so lonely! When I heard you called my name, I woke up Leo forced a smile. He took a chair and sat beside her. He felt so painful seeing her like this. Tears fell down, and she said with difficulty, Leo, help me, take out my right hand. Mm. Leo reached his hand into the quilt and took out Aries cold, dry, thin right hand. He saw a bank card in her right hand. Arie smiled with tears, Im dying Take this, the passwords are six zeros. It was for our baby. But I was diagnosed with cancer, I cant keep the baby Anyway, I will go with our baby. It is a pity that I cant be your only lover. In my next life, I will wait for you on the intersection. Leo, I love you! Finishing that, Aries head tilted and died. Chapter 1393 Ariella’s Tomb Leo could not control himself anymore and he immediately burst into tears. His hands buried in his messy hair, and he kept whimpering and sobbing, making his whole body trembling. Even tough man like him could not bear this. At this time, the door opened and came in Alyssa, Ivy Oda, and a few people. They threw themselves on the edge of the bed and cried heartbreakingly, Arie Arie On the same day, Arie was cremated in Toyos crematorium. Before Aries death, she told Alyssa not to notify anyone of the Spencer family except Leo. Leo thought it was for the bank card. However, Alyssa told him that Arie had withdrew all her equity and all her business were handed over to her family. The situation was veryplicated, and Alyssa was not quite understand since Arie only told her some general information. Arie was cremated and Leo bought the best urn for her.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. But Leo was in a dilemma to find a ce to bury her. He couldnt bury her in Toyo, since she should be buried in her hometown. If he buried her in Pompeii, he would have to inform the Spencer family. But the Spencer family would certainlyin him for not informing them earlier. Leo had no idea how to exin this. Alyssa sighed and said, Mr. Cohen, she told me to bury her in Pompeiis Peach Blossom Ind Leo was stunned, Peach Blossom Ind? Alyssa said quietly, Yes. Peach Blossom Ind. Leo knew that Peach Blossom Ind was a very beautiful vige. He pondered for a while and said, Okay, I will go back tomorrow and send Arie to Peach Blossom Ind. The next day was clear and breezy. Leo put the urn in the travel package, got on the ne and flew back to Pompeii. Arriving in Pompeii, Leo didnt want to go back home. After all, he carried Aries urn with him. So, he took a taxi to Peach Blossom Ind. After half a days driving, Leo finally arrived in the Peach Blossom Ind. It was like spring all the year round. Birds sang around, and peach blossomed making the air immersed with scents. Leo saw an old house on the ind, which was surrounded by walls, and the gate was opened. Leo, carrying the travel bag with the urn inside, stood at the door and stared. After all, he could note in without invitation. At this time, an old man walked out and put down the firewood on his shoulder. Leo immediately asked, Brother, whose house is this? The old man took a moment to catch his breath and said, This is my old house. I dont live here anymore since I had moved to the vige and live in a new house. Leo was overjoyed and asked with a smile, Brother, is this house for sale? The old man was stunned, I can sell it at a price around 10, 000 dors. Leoughed, Good. 10, 000 dors is too little. I can give you five thousand more. Saying that, Leo took out fifteen thousand dors from his leather bag and handed it to the old man. The old man took the money and smiled, Then thank you so much. Ill give you the property license right away. Leo smiled and said, Okay. The old man immediately took the money and hurried home with the firewood on his back. Leo pushed the gate and walked inside. He pushed the interior door and walked inside. It was a hall in which there was an altar with burners on it. Leo immediately took the urn out and ced it on the table. There were living rooms on both sides, four rooms in total. There were beds, tables, and chairs in the room. In the back, there was the kitchen that was fully furnished. It seemed that when the old man left everything here when he moved to the new house. After a while, the old man came with a quilt, Young man, I guess you are going to stay here tonight, so I brought a quilt for you. Leo smiled, Thats great, thank you so much! Saying that, he took the quilt and then spread it on the bed. The old man handed Leo the real estate certificate and asked in confusion, I saw an urn on the table in your living room. Whose urn is it? Leo sighed and said, Its my ex-wife. s, before she died, she said that she wanted to be buried in this ce. After a pause, Leo asked, Sir, do you know any Taoist priest here? The old man said, Yes. Ill find one for you. Wait a moment. The old man left then. Leo bought this house mainly because that it would be convenient for him to stay here when he sweep the tomb on Chinese Memorial Day. After a while, the old man came back with a Taoist priest. Leo talked to him for a while. The Taoist priest immediately selected a date and he nned to find a good ce in the mountain tomorrow. The next day, Leo and he went there together. But he kept shaking his head along the way. He said, Mr. Cohen, I just looked around and there is no good ce. But the yard where you live is a good ce that sitting north and facing south. Moreover, there is a road in front of the pond in your front yard. Hearing that, Leo was surprised, Thats great! Why dont you say so just now? He replied with a smile, I was afraid that you would object that. I thought that you would be unhappy. Leoughed, How could that be! I bought this house as a gift for my ex-wife. Then he lit a cigarette and inhaled quietly, Thats great! Lets go pick a spot in the yard then. So, the two walked down the hill toward their yard. The Taoist priest used the Chinese traditionalpass to select a location andughed, This is the ce. Ill mark it with chalks. You can hire someone to dig a square hole with one meter by one meter. Leo said in a deep voice, Okay. Ill dig it myself. The Taoist priestughed, Thatd be better, Mr. Cohen. Do you want to make a tombstone with your ex-wife? Leo said in a deep voice, Of course I do. I was just about to ask about it. Carve the name of your child. What is the childs name? Leo was stunned and said in a piteous voice, We dont have children. The Taoist priest was stunned and asked, Then we have to carve your name. Leo pondered for a moment and said, Okay! Carve my name. Since I cant be with her when shes alive. I should be with her after her death. Saying that, Leos eyes turned red again. The Taoist priest sensed something special, but he did not ask. I have wreaths, paper money, paper houses, ghost money and everything. Leoughed, I want all of them. You can bring your store here. The Taoist priest thought, How lucky I am! What a rich man! Im going to make a fortune. This dirty thought was hidden deep in heart, and he said, Ill just follow the routine as usual. Nothing more and nothing less. Chapter 1394 Purchasing a New Car Leo said calmly, Its okay. Just bring as much stuff as you can. The Taoist priest was so happy that he nodded his head and left. Then Leo picked up a hoe and began to dig. He dug quickly and heard a sound when he almost reached the bottom. The hoe seemed to dig into something hard. It was a porcin altar that was broken and there was a book inside. Leo took it out and it was an antique book, reading For Immortality . Leos eyes were lit up and he opened it and quickly turned the pages. He was so happy that he couldnt help to shout out. At night, Leo lit a candle and read it till midnight. He seemed to enter a metaphysical world of immortal cultivation. The next day, Leo got up early. The Taoist priest drove arge truck, full of superstitious stuff. Two workers unloaded all the stuff, the tombstone wreath as well. Then they buried the urn and erected a tombstone as what the Taoist priest said. The inscription read, Tomb of Arie . Leos name was showed as Leo on the left. Then cement was paved around it. The next thing was to burn those stuff which was a troublesome for Leo. The Taoist priest was murmuring something while Leo burning them. It cost him a whole morning to burn all the stuff. There were shes of lights in the yard with smoke. In the evening, the Taoist priest continued to do the religious rites which finishedter than 12 at midnight. The next day, Leo locked the door and went home. He decided to sweep the tomb in every years Memorial Day. When Leo arrived, Lydia asked, Is Arie died? Leo said in a deep voice, Yes. She was buried in Peach Blossom Ind. Lydia said quietly, Peach Blossom Ind is her hometown. People there all have the surname of Spencer. No wonder she was buried there. Leo was speechless. Lydia said, Darling. It is the wedding date for Cecil and Erin in a few days. Lets buy something for them. Leo pondered for a moment, Lets buy a good car for him. I will do it tomorrow Lydiaughed, Honey, a car worth 200, 000 dor will be alright. Leo snorted and said sarcastically, Why are you so stingy now? Around two hundred thousand? How can you give them such gift? Cecil and I have gone through so many risks , and how can you give a car worth only 200, 000 dors? Actually, Arie gave him a card with two hundred billion dors in it. But Leo dared not tell Lydia about this. Lydia said eagerly, You misunderstood me. I want to bid for the construction of a civil aviation. The bid will begin in a few days, and I am in short of money now. I need ten billion dors. Ive been borrowing money everywhere these days. Do you have money? Leo was stunned, thinking that it could make a fortune and asked, When? Lydia said, The day after tomorrow. Do you have so much money? Leoughed, I have ten billion dors. I will go to bid then. Hearing that, Lydiaughed, Thank you, my daring! Thank you! Early in the morning in the next day, Cecil was woken up by Leo, Get up for breakfast. After that, Ill go buy you a car Cecil got up with a grunt. He rubbed his head, grinned and said, Master, how can I ept that! Leoughed, Ha, you are married now. How could I not give you any gift! I dont want you to be teased by others. Cecil, said, Master, thank you. They finished their breakfast and took a cab to a car dealership. When they arrived, Cecil said nervously, Master, just buy a car about tens of thousands of dors will be alright. Leoughed, Well, after you got married with Erin, you have to call me father. Dont you dare to call me master again. Cecilughed and immediately called out, Father. Leoughed, Good boy.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. The two walked into a brand-name car dealership, and a fat man in professional saw that both Leo and Cecil were inly dressed. He asked in a contemptuous manner, What kind of car are you going to buy? What is your target price? All the cars here are very expensive, and they are not for you poor people. Cecil asked with a smile, Sir, do you have cars worth tens of thousands of dors? Hearing that, the fat man ignored them. He turned around and went inside, Poor men, I told you already that we have only cars worth millions of dors. At this time, the manager came over and asked the fat man what happened. The fat man sneered, They want to buy a car worth around tens of thousands. We dont sell cheap cars. The manager also showed a contemptuous face andughed, How can we earn money if only poor people like theme to our shop every day. Leo said in a cold voice, We are the poor people? I want to buy a limited edition of Rolls Royce Phantom. But I wont buy it in your shop. After that, Leo and Cecil said, Come on, lets go to the shop in the next door. Then they went to the next store. The fat man and the manager looked at each other, and they then stood at the door suspiciously to see if they were bragging or not. Leo and Cecil came to the next house, which was also a brand-name store, full of premium cars. A little girl came out, wearing professional suits, Hello, brothers. What kind of car do you want to buy? What style do you like? I can introduce the cars configuration and performance for you. Leo smiled and asked, Hello, are you new here? The little girlughed, Yes. Ie from a rural area, and I still have a younger brother whos in college. We have to borrow money for his study. Leoughed, Then how much can you get if you sell a car? Sheughed, Two dors if we sell a one hundred dor. It will be supportive for me even if you just buy a car about 50, 000 or 60, 000. Leoughed, Do you have any Rolls-Royce here, a limited edition? I want to buy one. You can earn more. 10 million or so. She was shocked with her eyes opened wide. Cecil also opened his eyes wide and looked at Leo incredulously. The women sitting in the back and drinking tea were also shocked. They shoulde to guide Leo and Cecil, but they didnt bother to do so seeing them dressed in in. Now, they were so regret. She stammered, Is it true? You are not joking, are you? Leoughed, How could I lie to you! Show me the car. Okay! Okay! She couldnt stop smiling and led the way. There were two Rolls-Royce Phantom cars in front, a white one and a ck one. Leo picked the ck one. Chapter 1395 Drive Home with the New Car Can I try the car? Leo asked with a smile, but she seemed awkward to say yes. So, he immediatelyughed and said, Are you afraid that I will drive and run away without paying? Ha, Ill pay now. Though I cant try to drive the car, I can drive my money to you first. She nodded and her face turned red, Brother, Im really sorry. The car is too expansive for me that I cant afford it if any ident happens. Really sorry for that. Leoughed loudly, I can help you earn 200, 000 dors today. What are you afraid of? Lets go, take me to the check-out counter. Hearing that, Cecil kept mumbling, Father, this car is too expensive! Will Mother say you a squander? Leoughed, You can lie to her that this is a car that costs us just about 50, 000 dors. Cecil kept shaking his head, She wont be fooled. She is our goddess. Nothing can fool her. Leo said no word and took out the card. It was a huge amount, so the manager personally help Leo to make the payment. Eleven million dors were paid instantly. Receiving the payment, the manager immediately transferred more than 200, 000 to the little girls card, and patted her shoulder, Youve made a fortune today. Why not invite us to dinner tonight. Okay! The little girl giggled happily. The female sales who stood aside showed a sullen face with jealous. Then, the manager handed over all the certificates of conformity and invoices to Leo. Leo and Cecil got into the car. They started the engine, and slowly drove the Rolls Royce Phantom out the shop. The fat man and manager of the store in next door were dumbfounded. Such a good car, but the driver looked so in. They were so regret. Leo drove a luxury car and Cecil a regr car following Leo. They attracted peoples eyes along their way. When they arrived home, Lydia was shocked. Actually, she not only shocked, but shocked with her jaw dropped. Leo leisurely opened the cars door, whistled and came to Lydia. Seeing Lydias look, heughed, Whats wrong? You looked so shocked. Lydia said after her sense came back, Honey, you how could you buy such an expensive car? I thought you would just buy a car around 500, 000 to 1 million dors. But this is a car worth 10 million dor. Youre killing me! Cecil hid in the car and dared not show up. He was upset on the way home, thinking that what if Lydia fought with Leo? Afterall, it is such an expansive car. Maybe they need to return the car. Leoughed, I think it is too cheap. I want to buy a car worth a hundred million dors to Cecil. Unfortunately, it is out of stock. Lydia was speechless. Leo said with a grin, Giving someone a rose, and hands have the fragrance too. After that, Leo went back to his room to sleep. Lydia was speechless again. Seeing that they didnt have a fight, Cecil released a long breath and got off the car. He saw that Lydia was standing there and observing the car. She liked the car so much that she couldnt help touching it, with her eyes full of happiness. Cecil wiped the sweat and stammered, Madam, please take this car. I can drive your car. I dont deserve such a good car. Hearing that, Lydia raised her head and looked at Cecil confusingly, What did you say? You drive my car to the wedding? Hey, you think Leo and I are having another wedding? Hahahaha Sheughed out loud. Cecil didnt know what to say. At this time, Erin and Emilia ran out of the room to see the new car. And they shouted together, What a beautiful car! Lydia smiled and said to Erin, Daughter, this is the car your father bought for you. Guess how much is it? Erin smiled happily and said, Mother, I really dont know. Anyway, its very expensive. Lydiaughed, 10 million dors! As a gift for your wedding. Erins mouth opened wide in shock. Cecil released a long sigh and then smiled happily. Leo lived in a great vi with three floors and rooms in the top floor were spared. They told Cecil not to buy a house now, since they can still live together in this vi. Cecil agreed. He also nned to open a martial arts school which would cost him a lot. On the third day, Lydia and Leo drove their car to the airport office for the bid. It was apetitive bid since there were dozens of rich men there. Leo and Lydia only started to bid when it reached ten billion dors. Leo bid it to twenty billion. Seeing that Leo bid for twenty, they were all shocked. They didnt follow the bid since there would be no room for profit. The final was set at twenty billion put forward by Leo. Then they signed a contract with the airport. When they were in the car, Leo asked in puzzle, Darling, is there any profit in this project? Dont mess around or you will be taught a lesson. Lydia smiled happily and said, Well, a little. Nearly ten million. Leo was stunned for a long time. He sighed and said, Twenty billions investment for 10 millions profit? This is not a good deal. Lydia opened her eyes wide and said in astonishment, You are not satisfied with a profit of ten million? Leoughed sullenly, Youre not just earning ten million. You earned more than twenty billion. Lydia was stunned for a moment, then said, Honey, it doesnt matter even if I dont earn a penny. Anyway, Ive earned twenty billion dors from you. Leo snorted, Thats right. Anyway, I helped you a lot in this investment. But you dont want to pay me a penny?Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Lydiaughed out loud and said, You should feel honored to be my husband. Leo frowned and suddenly thought of Arie. Before she died, she was holding the card and wait for him. His heart beat with pain. He owned Arie too much. I cant be your only one in this life, so I will wait for you at the intersection in my next life. I cant be your only one in this life, so I can only be your soulmate. But Arie was not even his soulmate. Leo often dreamt of Arie crying in the snow and wind, because she was waiting for a person in the snow and wind Sometimes, Leo woke up with tears in the middle of his dreams. A failed marriage. But this failed marriage caged Arie her whole life. For this broken marriage, she kept dreaming a paradise and eventually knitted herself to death. Two hundred billion dors, Aries whole lifes savings. She just wanted to have a child with Leo. She just wanted to be Leos lover. She just wanted topensate the only regret of this broken marriage. But her fate was so tragic. It was what the ancient people said as A beautiful woman suffered a harsh life. Chapter 1396 Wedding Ever since Erin and Cecil lived in Leos house, almost everything in the house was taken care of by the two of them. Cecil could cook well and the taste of the food was to the liking of Leo, Lydia and Emilia. Erin did all theundry, cleaning, dishing, washing and other household chores. Leo and Lydia lived a divine life. When Leo and Lydia returned from the tender, Cecil had prepared a hot meal. When everyone gathered around the table to eat, Lydia said with a smile, Cecil, I won a construction site today. After your marriage, you can go to the construction site to help me manage the workers. I will give you 10, 000 yuan a month. Cecil was most afraid of Lydia and immediately replied, Yes, Mrs. Cohen. Leo knocked his chopsticks with his bowl and said, Impossible! Lydia asked with a depressed expression, Why is it impossible? Leo coughed and said, That project of yours cant be finished without two or three years, and you want to scrap my Cecil? Were going to run a martial arts school. If we enroll a few thousand people, well be able to earn tens of millions a year, so whos going to do your crap project? Lydia sighed and said, Why didnt you say so earlier? Otherwise I wouldnt have gone into engineering. Leo took a sip of wine andughed, You do yours, and Ill do mine. You do what you do and I do what I do. Dont use my people to do yours. Cecil was overjoyed and asked, Master, arent we opening a martial arts club anymore? Open a martial arts school instead? Leoughed, Yes! The martial arts school isrge and focuses on training young children, with three sses, small, medium andrge. Lydia asked in confusion, Where are you going to have a school? To build it? Leo said, Ive found a good ce. Its a primary school. There are several school buildings. Ill go and buy it for him tomorrow. Lydia asked in confusion, Then where will the children who were studying before going to? Leo said, They have built a new school. The teachers and children have moved away. I have contacted the original school and will go to negotiate the price tomorrow. Cecilughed, Great, Master youll be the headmaster and Ill be the vice headmaster. At night, Leo and Lydia hugged each other tightly, and Lydia said with a scarlet face, Honey, lets have another child. Leoughed, Howe youre not pregnant yet? Lydia bowed her head and said, Im in a hard period of getting pregnant when youre here, and Im in a pregnancy-prone period when youre not, so how can I get pregnant? Leoughed, What about tonight? Is it a hard period again? Wrong! Lydia smiled like a smoky haze and said, Tonight is the pregnancy-prone period for me, waiting for you to be a father. Leoughed, All right, lets give it a try. The next day was sunny, windy and beautiful.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. At ten oclock in the morning, Leo and Cecil drove to Primary School. The principal, an old man who wore a pair of sunsses and a suit, had already been waiting at the entrance of the school. When the principal saw Leo walking over, he asked with a big smile on his face, Are you Mr. Cohen? Leo smiled and said, Yes, are you Headmaster Long? Headmaster Long shook hands with Leo. Mr. Cohen, let me take you on a tour and well talk about the price. Okay. So the two walked and looked around. Mr. Cohen, the school has fifty acres ofnd, and it has a total of four buildings, each with a total of two thousand square metres Leo went to the ssrooms of the school and looked at them, which were still seventy percent new. Leo looked at them and asked, Headmaster Long, how long has this school been built? Headmaster Long smiled and said, This school has been built for a total of eleven years. Leo smiled, How much is the school going to sell? Headmaster Long pondered for a moment and smiled, The teaching building and the office building, the total is nine million, I think, which is also the intention of our superiors. Leo didnt even consider it and smiled, OK, lets do a deal. Lets go to the bank and transfer the money. Subsequently, Leo drove Headmaster Long to the bank to transfer the money After the transfer was made, Leo went to the school with Headmaster Long toplete the various formalities. Leo then drove Cecil home. Cecil asked, Master, when can our school open for business? Leo lit a cigarette and said quietly, Not so soon, we have to do the decoration first and make a feature. Wait until youve finished thepletion of marriage and then get it how you want. Cecil drove the car and asked again, Master, where will I have the banquet this time for my wedding? If its at a restaurant, Ill do it right now Leo asked, Cecil, how many guests do you have at home? Cecil smiled, I only have a dozen at home, but my brothers have about a thousand people. There were so many rtives and friends on Leos side, so many that he didnt dare to count them, because Leo did not issue invitations, and he had wine for anyone who came to send red envelopes. There were tens of thousands of people at any time. With so many peopleing to drink, could the hotel hold it? So Leo said with a smile, This banquet should be held in our Pompeii. Otherwise it wont be able to hold them. After all, my Pompeii can set up a thousand tables for eating. Cecil asked, Master, the main dish for your banquet here is pork, so in that case, how many pigs do you have to buy? Leo pondered for a moment and said, You dont need to worry about this. Tomorrow Pompeii has an old butler and he will specialize in this matter. We just need to give him the money, and he will arrange for others to do it. We just wait for the feast. As the banquet was for the day after tomorrow, so the next day, Leos family and Cecil all went to the Pompeii . Cecils friends and her own family abroad numbered a thousand, and they came one after another by ne and ship. Cecil hired a bus to bring them back. Of course, they also packed very heavy gifts, 1, 000 each. Heughed out loud at the gifts he received. Early the next morning, Cecil personally drove Erin to her make-up and wedding photos in a Rolls-Royce Phantom. The Rolls-Royce Phantom was quickly seen by Cecils friends, and when they heard it was 10 million dors, their jaws almost dropped in shock. Lydia took the two bridesmaids in the Rolls-Royce Phantom as well. When they arrived in the city, they found the wedding car decoration to decorate it first. At the bridal shop, Cecil picked out a wedding dress that cost tens of thousands for Erin to wear. Erin was already beautiful, and after the make-up, she looked as beautiful as a fairy. Cecil also put on a straight suit. As Cecil had a good figure, he looked particrly handsome and gentlemanly in the suit. With that, after putting on make-up, Cecil took them back to the Pompeii. When the car arrived in Pompeii, firecrackers went off the deafening sound of cannons. When Cecil led Erin out of the car, everyone was stunned. Chapter 1397 Tomb Sweeping on Winter Solstice The entire Pompeii set up more than a thousand tables, and the banquet was grand and unprecedented. All of Leos good friends andrades came. Leo received gifts and they were generous. Leo actually received several million. But it was a headache for Leo when he went to make a toast. With over a thousand tables, a toast at each table would have cost Leos life. So the old butler came up with the best idea. He arranged for Leo to go to the high stage and toast over a thousand tables with three bowls of white wine in a row from arge bowl. The old man then called out over the radio, Be quiet, everyone ! As there are too many tables, our Commander of Wyverns is unable to toast them one by one. Even if he can drink like the King of the Sea, it will go on until dawn. So what about toasting to you with three bowls of wine by our Commander of Wyverns? Well! The crowd was boisterous and shouted loudly. Leo was dressed in a suit, and the old man and one of his men, poured him three bowls of wine. Leo held up a bowl of wine, raised it high above his head and said loudly, Thank you brothers for always supporting me, for being like brothers for so many years. without your support, I would be nothing, so I thank you all very much for your love. Now Ill toast you all with three bowls of wine, cheers! Cheers! The crowd all stood up and apanied Leo to drink three bowls of wine in a row. However, when it was Cecils turn to toast with Erin, Leo was sweating for him. After all, Cecil was very honest and straightforward, and would always drink when there was wine. But there was no need to worry about Cecil because Little Jack had brought thousands of his brothers and together they helped Cecil drink. By the time the 1, 000 tables had been toasted, it was reallyte in the evening. Leo and Cecils father frequently guessed and drank, and the two were happy, but in the end both of them were drunk. That night Lydia chartered several hotels for the guests to stay. The next day, the banquet was over and everyone dispersed, going back to their ces. After a week, Cecil and Leo vigorously renovated the martial arts school. After six months, the martial arts school was decorated like a pce. Leo invested nearly $100 billion in the school. Leo named the school Pompeii Leo Martial Arts School. Immediately afterwards, various websites and television stationspeted to broadcast reports of the grand opening of Pompeii Leo Martial Arts School. Vice President Lee of the Red Wall Temple Association personally came to cut the ribbon. The whole of Pompeii then became a sensation and they sent their children to Pompeii Leo Martial Arts School in droves. As there were tens of thousands people enrolled, Leo had to select the best. Some children with good physique and martial arts talent were selected to be students. The rest who were not selected had to wait for the next batch. Leo also had a headache, because he couldnt bring over so many students, so he had to get Nadine Moore and Martial Maestro to be the teachers. Leo finally understood that everything depends on a team, so he started to post online to recruit martial arts experts to be teachers at his school. After posting the news online, there were many people who applied to be instructors, and Leo personally tested the recruitment and selected ten persons at once. Some of them were not inferior to Leo in terms of martial arts. Leo said with great emotion, There are so many martial arts masters who are almost hidden from view in Pompeii. Most of them dont do it for fame or profit, but they are cultivating in silence, just being inheritors of the martial arts. Tomorrow is the winter solstice again, and Leo is going to make a winter solstice sacrifice for Arie. He then bought a lot of meat and vegetables, as well as firecrackers, paper, incense and candles, and prepared to drive to Peach Blossom Ind. Suddenly, Leos phone rang, and when he saw that it was from Queen Alyssa, he immediately picked it up and smiled, Hello, Queen Alyssa, what are your instructions? Queen Alyssaughed and said, Where are you? Leoughed, Im in Pompeii. Queen Alyssaughed, I am also at the airfield in Pompeii , outside the airfield. Hurry up and pick me up, then you apany me to meet Arie, I want to visit her grave. Leo was stunned andughed, Thats fine, Ille to meet you right away. In a whirl, Leo drove off towards the airport. Half an hourter, Leo drove to the airfield. Queen Alyssa was standing pitifully at the entrance of the airport and looking around. She was dressed beautifully today, in a beautiful kimono, the colour of which was set off by red and white cherry blossoms. Her hair was up in a high bun, showing off her long, snow-white neck, and her face was snow-white and crystal clear. Queen Alyssa was actually quite beautiful and tall, 1. 67 metres with a firm figure. She looked like a fairy descending from the earth and drew the attention of passers-by to look at her. This woman from Tokyo is so beautiful. How does it look like the Queen of Tokyo? The one I watched on TV was called Queen Alyssa? Impossible! If its really her, she would have brought a lot of guards with her. Yeah, she will do so. While people on the roadside were chattering andmenting on Queen Alyssa, Leo drove over, stopped, opened the door, walked up to Queen Alyssa and smiled, Why are you frowning. The sad-faced Queen Alyssa puffed out a smile when she saw Leo, Ive been waiting for you for a long time. Leo asked suspiciously, Are you alone? Wheres your guards? Queen Alyssa said with a smile, Im here to travel, why should I bring a guard? You are here in Pompeii, cant you protect me? Leo cried andughed, thinking that her words made sense, so heughed, Why didnt you call earlier when you were here, in case I wasnt there? Youll have a headache. Queen Alyssaughed out loud and said, I usually dont like to call people in advance to inform them. I usually give them a surprise first. Saying that, Queen Alyssa followed Leo to the car. The two of them sat down and Leo said with a puzzled look on his face, How do you know that today is the winter solstice tomb sweeping? Is this also a custom in your country? Queen Alyssa smiled with red lips and white teeth and said, Our customs over there are exactly the same as yours in Pompeii. By the way, take me to the superstition shop to buy some superstitions. I want to personally help Sister Arie make offerings. On hearing this, Leo drove to the superstition shop again, and when they arrived at the shop, Queen Alyssa bought a whole bunch of them, stuffing Leos backpartment to the brim. With that, the two drove to Peach Blossom Ind. On the way, Queen Alyssa sighed and said, Sister Arie, helped me too much. It seems that I can only pay her back in the next life. She borrowed 100 billion dors to lend me. I dont know how I will pay her back in the future. Leo sighed and said, Its all right. You and she are bosom friends, you can use this money. Queen Alyssa sighed and said in a deep voice, I dont need to use the money. She loves children in her life, whenever she sees them, she always looks envious. Since he likes children so much, I want to use her money to build an orphanage in your Pompeii to help all the orphaned and homeless children.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Chapter 1398 The End Leo was stunned. He also wanted to donate Aries ten million. After all, he was not short of money. Queen Alyssa added, Mr. Cohen, in a few days, I will put her ten million dors to you , and you go to make an orphanage, just name it Arie Orphanage of Love. But one problem is that, what if the Spencer familye? Leo pondered for a moment and said, I also have ten million dors here that was hers. When she died, she gave me twenty million dors and I use half of the money to take for investment. If the Spencer family doese, there is no use. They have no proof, as long as you and I dont say anything, there is nothing they can do. Queen Alyssa giggled out loud and said, If you and I dont say anything, there is nothing they can do. Mr. Cohen, have you opened a martial arts school? Leoughed, Yes, I run a martial arts school, I will show you around when we return. Queen Alyssa smiled, Okay, Mr. Cohen. Leo frowned and suddenly asked, Queen Alyssa, I have a question for you.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Seeing Leos mncholy face, Queen Alyssa giggled in her heart, so she asked, What is it? Leo sighed and asked in a piteous voice, Why did Arie not undergo the surgery when she was checked early for a cancer? Queen Alyssas face turned ugly and then tears fell down her cheeks as she sobbed, Originally, she would have gone for the operation, but the doctor first told her to abort the child in her belly, otherwise the operation could not be done, and even if the child was not aborted, the child would be dangerous. After technical identification, the child in Aries belly was a boy. She began to disagree, but the doctor said, even if you give birth, the child would have a tumor. Besides, the various drugs to treat cancer will do harm to the birth of the child. Instead of getting both the adult and child into trouble, it is better to make a decision at once. Arie really had no choice. She had to abort the child. At that moment, she cried for a day and a night. Even though she usually looked strong , but she was very weak in her heart, so she stopped the treatment, because she said, she had to go to the underworld to take care of the baby. At this point, Queen Alyssa bawled her eyes out. Her cry was hoarse and piteous. How could she not mourn herself? After all, she herself and Leo had a child, but unfortunately it had been miscarried. Whose child it was, only Arie and herself knew in this world. She dared not tell Leo about it, but buried it in her heart and rotted it in her stomach. Leo was stunned and his eyes were mncholy. Then they turned red and crimson. And then both of them did not speak, silent all the way. When Leo drove the car to Peach Blossom Ind, Leo was stunned to see Sharon standing outside the gate, carrying arge pile of things in her hands. Her face had once been beaten and deformed by Dominic But now it was as beautiful as before again, and it was getting prettier and prettier. Sharon had a terrified look on her face. She was wearing a white fur, jeans and horse shoes, and her figure was tingling. Leo was overjoyed. He immediately parked his car. With a smile on his face and his hands in his pockets, he walked over in style. Sharon was stunned, then lost her voice and shouted, Leo! With that, she dropped the things in her hands and flung herself into Leos arms and bawled. After a long time, Leo couldnt help but drop tears from his eyes as she cried. Queen Alyssa also got down from the car and she watched in silence. Half a long timeter, Sharon stopped crying and sheughed with tears all over her eyes, Leo, will I be ugly? Leoughed, No, youre getting prettier and prettier. By the way, youre not here to visit Aries grave, are you? Sharonughed, Yes, I know she went to die and know that she is buried here. Leo asked in a gaze of confusion, Where do you live now? I dont know where you are after you were discharged from the hospital. Sharon sighed, After I was discharged from the hospital, I went abroad for a cosmetic surgery, and it was Arie who gave me the money at that time. Then I married abroad, to a businessman. Leoughed, Bless you! Im Im so happy about that. How is your husband treating you? Sharon smiled, He treats me very well, and we already have a child. We love each other very much. The three of them then went into the courtyard and helped Arie sweep her grave and did some superstitious things. That night, Leo treated the two with great hospitality at the hotel The next day, both Sharon and Queen Alyssa boarded a ne to return home. A few dayster, Queen Alyssa did call Leo and put ten million dors to him, and Leo immediately nned the orphanage. A yearter, Aries orphanage was finally ready, with a sign that read, Arie Orphanage of Love. As expected, the Spencer family approached Leo and questioned whether all of Aries money had been taken to make the orphanage. Leoughed and said, No, its just because she loved children when she was alive, so we took her name when we were done. When the Spence family heard this, there was nothing they could do. After all, there was no evidence and they never asked about it again. After Leo made the orphanage ready, he handed it over to the local government to manage. The following year, Lydia gave birth to a boy and Leo was so happy that Leo himself named him Miller Cohen Miller Cohen was very cute with big eyes. Emilia also grew up, with a tall figure and a pretty face, as well as a very deep attainment in martial arts. So she was asked to be Cecils assistant. Cecils wife, Erin, who was even more remarkable. She finally gave birth to twins. The twins were boys, and made Cecil happy by smiling at everyone and plucking happy cigarettes. The following year, on Qingming Festival. Leo and Lydia came to burn incense at Karls grave. Lydia knelt on the ground and cried. Leo burned paper at the side. When the worship was done, Leo sighed and asked, Honey, do you hate me for killing your father? Everything was your fathers fault. Lydia twitched her nose and said quietly, Its a lie to say I dont hate you. Of course I hate you , but Im also afraid of losing you. both are my family, I can only stand the pain. At this time, Lydias mother came. When she heard Leo say this, she sighed and said quietly, Karl is not wrong. There is no right or wrong, just you have different goals and standpoints. Leo immediately called out, Mom, youre here. Lydia also called out, Mom, youre here. Well, Ive alsoe to visit him. I hope he is happy and joyful in the next life! After saying that, she also began to wash up the incense paper. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!